《Two-dimensional option system》


 1 Chapter 1 Choose

    The second dimension is the place of yearning for all homes, where there is no pain and unsatisfactory reality, only pleasure and happiness.


    If you think so, you are completely wrong.


    General Wu Gao, F class for one year.


    "Choose! One, say to Shizuka Hiratsuka, I like you, please marry me. Second, say to Shizuka Shizu, aunt, no one will marry you. Completing the task will reward a bronze lottery."


    Su Yu opened his mouth wide, looked at Hiratsuka Jing on the podium, and looked at the options in front of him.


    "Om" a tingling pain came from his head, causing Su Yu to cover his head.


    "I choose you o! No matter how you choose, it''s dead, you might as well just kill me, come faster." Su Yu said inwardly.


    "The host has an indestructible sub-human body. If you don''t choose, you will have a constant headache until the host chooses. This is the price you come to the second element." The crisp system prompt sounded.


    "It''s time for you to introduce, freshman." Hiratsuka Shizuka''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu looked up and saw that it was the self-introduction part of enrollment, and it happened to be in front of him.


    "My name is Su Yu, from...from..." Su Yu clutched his head, and the tingling sensation caused cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Are you okay?" Hiratsuka Shizuo asked puzzledly.


    "If you die, die, anyway, I can''t kill, so it''s a big deal to let her stab her out afterwards." Su Yu gritted his teeth and looked at the options in front of him.


    "Hiratsuka, I like you, please marry me!" Su Yu said loudly.


    "Pata" Hiratsuka Jing''s call sheet fell on the ground, and the whole classroom fell silent. All the students opened their eyes wide and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Thank you for your liking, but I don''t like kid, next one." Hiratsuka was stunned for a few seconds, picked up the list, and smiled.


    Su Yu sighed in relief and sat down.


    "Congratulations to the host for winning a bronze lottery, please keep working hard." The system prompt sounded.


    The introduction in the class is from beginning to end, the last introduction is completed, and the bell rang after class.


    Su Yu noticed the strange eyes around him, and didn''t care. The important thing was that he came to the world of the second dimension and couldn''t come in vain.


    "Go to the rooftop first." Su Yu stood up, ready to leave.


    "Choose! One, say to Yuihama, I will make you happy. Second, say to Totsuka Ayaka, I will make you happy. Completing the task will reward you with a bronze lottery, and option two will reward you with a bronze lottery. "


    Su Yu''s body stiffened, serial selection?


    "Om" has a headache again.


    Su Yu gritted his teeth and came to Yuihama Yui.


    The girl with pink-haired dumpling head, wearing Zou Wu Gao''s school uniform, looked at the surrounding students a little uneasy.


    "Student Yubihama, can you let me say a word?" Su Yu endured the headache and whispered.


    "Huh? Su... Student Su Yu, do you have anything to do?" Yuihama Yui looked up and remembered Su Yu''s words just now. She was a little curious, and it was the first time she heard such a confession.


    "I will make you happy." Su Yu lowered his head and said in Yuihama Yui''s ear.


    "Ah?" Yubihama Yui was in a daze. When she recovered, Su Yu was gone.


    "What does this mean? It will make me happy? Is it a confession?" Yuihama Yui''s small face flushed at a visible speed.


    On the roof.


    Su Yu pushed open the door and sat down against the wall.


    In retrospect, he just made a wish when he was desperate. He didn''t expect to know which great god actually responded to him and threw him into this world, the first year of Zongwu High School.


    At this time, Higiya Hachiman was injured in his leg, Yuihama Yui enrolled, and Yukoshita Yukino was naturally at school.


    "A beautiful two-dimensional life, but unfortunately there is an additional option system. I have foreseen how bleak my life is." Su Yu smiled bitterly, and then sighed. This place is better than his world.


    The end-time crisis hit, Su Yu awakened the demihuman''s undead ability, but it was of no use. He hid in fear for more than a year, and was finally chased by a zombie dog to the top of the building, and the ground was full of zombies.


    When he jumped down, he made a wish that if there is an afterlife, he must go to the second element.


    Then, came here.


    "Host, do you want to draw?" the selection system asked.


    "Raffle...better some food, I''m almost starving to death." Su Yu''s stomach came out with a grunting cry. He was looking for food before he came to this world, but he was chased by zombie dogs more than a dozen times. , Almost exhausted.


    "Congratulations to the host for getting one hundred thousand yen, a wooden knife from Lake Toya." System.


    Su Yu looked at the two things in front of him, ten pieces of 10,000 yen. As for the Toyako wooden sword, isn''t it the Sakata Gintoki''s wooden sword?


    Su Yu held Lake Toya and waved it, feeling pretty good.


    "Gulu" protested again from his stomach.


    "Buy some food." Su Yu stood up and walked downstairs.


    ...


    Back to the classroom again, Su Yu took a bag of food and just sat down, Shizuka Hiratsuka walked in.


    "Guru..." Su Yu''s stomach heard a voice.


    "I haven''t eaten yet..." Su Yu looked at Hiratsuka helplessly, and had no choice but to put down the food, and his vigilant eyes swept around, for fear that others would grab it.


    A class was not long, Su Yu listened absently, until the bell rang after the get out of class, he couldn''t help it anymore, took out the bread and drinks, and gulped.


    His eating speed stunned everyone once again, and even Hiratsuka Jing, who had not left yet, felt that Su Yu had been hungry for several lifetimes.


    After finishing a bag of food, Su Yu hiccups, tears in his eyes, and finally can eat a full meal.


    In the last days, living with trepidation, Su Yu didn''t believe the other survivors, especially the survivor team.


    He who has seen hell with his own eyes, for fear of becoming someone else''s dish, even if he is hungry, he strictly abides by the bottom line of mankind, not like those demons.


    "Um, student Su Yu, are you okay?" Su Yu''s next table heard a voice.


    Su Yu looked up, the lovely boy blinked and looked at him with concern.


    "I''m okay, student Saika Totsuka. If you are a girl, I will definitely confess to you immediately and ask what our child should be called by the way." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Eh?" Saika Totsuka''s face turned red, and it was the first time he heard someone say this.


    "Sayaka Totsuka, go to the bathroom together when you have time." Su Yu hesitated.


    "Huh?" Sai Totsuka was taken aback.


    "I suspect that you are a girl, because there is no evidence." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I''m a real boy, really not a girl." Saika Totsuka blushed. He was confessed by the boys because of this problem when he was a child, until the other party went to the toilet with him to confirm. Shocked and left in despair.

 2 Chapter 2 Yuihama Yui

    Lunch break.


    Su Yu and his new friend Saika Totsuka had lunch, bread and drinks.


    Totsuka Ayaka is more gentle than expected, but under his gentle appearance, something that is definitely not gentle is hidden, which makes Su Yu feel ashamed and never dare to go to the bathroom with Totsuka. .


    "Is Su Yu-kun an overseas student?" Totsuka Ayaka took a small bite of bread, elegantly eating, like a girl.


    "Almost." Su Yu looked at Zong Wu Gao''s outside, and suddenly remembered that he seemed to have nowhere to go after school.


    "It''s great, I also want to study abroad in the future, look at the scenery of other countries, and learn about the history and human geography of other countries." Saika Totsuka said with a slight longing.


    "I think you are suitable to be a nurse." Su Yu looked at Totsuka Ayaka, always feeling that there are special effects around him, like an angel''s halo.


    "Nurse? But I don''t have experience in this area, maybe I can''t take care of others." Totsuka Ayaka tilted her head, thinking for a while.


    "You don''t need to have experience, as long as you smile more at the patient, they will definitely like you." Su Yu closed his eyes and thought for a while, and the story of the book emerged.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m not so good." Totsuka Ayaka snorted, more like a girl than a girl.


    "That, student Su Yu, can we talk alone?" A girl''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu looked up at Yuihama Yui, knowing that she came because of that sentence, and should have taken that sentence as a confession.


    "Caijia, eat slowly." Su Yu said to Totsuka Caijia, ready to be rejected, and walked out the door.


    The two have been on the rooftop, but there is no one here.


    "That, student Su Yu, I..."


    "I know, Yuihama-student, I know you want to reject me. I''m really sorry for what happened just now, it caused you trouble." Su Yu interrupted Yuihama Yui.


    "No, no, I agree." Yuihama Yui stammered.


    "Huh?" Su Yu looked cute, Yuihama Yui was so casual?


    "I agreed to associate with Su Yu, but there is one condition." Yuihama Yui took a deep breath.


    "What conditions?" Su Yu hesitated.


    "It��s like this. I have a pet dog in my house. I accidentally ran onto the road while on the road. Then a boy saved the dog and was hit by a car and was taken to the hospital. I feel sorry for him in my heart, so I want to see him, but I haven''t dared to go these days, so, can you go with me?" Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "You mean, you feel a little uneasy and guilty in your heart. You want to say thank you, but you are afraid of being hated by him, right?" Su Yu said in silence.


    "Yeah" Yuihama Yui nodded.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Su Yu wondered.


    "Because... Just now Su Yu-kun cried after eating. I think it''s cruel to refuse you, so I want to try to associate with you." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "..." Su Yu''s mouth twitched. Could he say that he was too touched because he was full?


    "No... It''s not because of sympathy. I also want to find someone to socialize. It was decided after graduation from junior high school..." Yuihama Yui continued.


    "Thank you, Yubihama...no, Yui, after school, we will choose gifts together, and I will visit him with you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thank you, Su...Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui lowered her head, and she did not expect to have a boyfriend on the first day of school.


    ...


    School time.


    Su Yu and Totsuka Saika waved goodbye, found his shoe cabinet, changed their shoes, and left school.


    Although the place of residence tonight has not yet been determined, Yuihama Yui''s affairs cannot be delayed. This is a good opportunity to gain Yuihama''s favorability. Su Yu doesn''t want to miss it.


    The two agreed to meet near the school, Su Yu took a few steps and found Yuihama Yui at the door of a supermarket.


    Yuihama Yui had already bought the fruit and held it in her hand.


    "I remember that the price of fruits in the island country seems to be very high. I don''t know how many fruits I can buy." Su Yu muttered in his heart, and took the bag from Yuihama Yui''s hand.


    "Thank you." Yuihama Yui was startled, and blushed when she saw Su Yu.


    "It shouldn''t be far away, right?" Su Yu smelled the fragrance floating on both sides of the street, feeling a little hungry again.


    "Not far, it''s nearby, but I haven''t dared to look." Yuihama Yui carried his schoolbag and walked forward.


    As for Su Yu, carrying the fruit, he had no plans to bring a schoolbag.


    The two walked side by side, and there were no students from General Wu Gao on this road.


    "Here." Yuihama Yui stopped and looked at the hospital in front of him.


    "Don''t be nervous, I will be with you." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui on the shoulder, and walked towards the hospital.


    Yuihama Yui seemed familiar with Higiya Hachiman''s ward. The two came to the door of the orthopedics department. As soon as they knocked on the door, the door opened from the inside and a young girl walked out.


    She has short black hair, a dull hair, and she is dressed in a junior high school uniform. The cute and black-bellied girl is the younger sister of Higiya Hachiman, Higiya Komachi.


    "Sou Takega''s school uniform, are you here to find Ernie-chan? Please come in." While Higiya Komachi spoke, the dull hair on his head moved.


    "Komachi, who is it?" Higiya Hachiman''s voice came, a weak voice, like a sage mode.


    "Ouni-chan, the senior of Sotake Taka came to see you. It should be in the same class as Ouni-chan." Higiya Komachi greeted the two enthusiastically and sat down.


    Su Yu put the fruit on the cabinet and looked at Biqigu Hachiman.


    The same black short hair, dull hair from the ancestors of the Qigu family, dead fish eyes, one leg in plaster, looked at them with some doubts.


    "Do you have anything to do with me?" Biqigu Hachiman''s voice was cold, and his attitude towards strangers seemed to be a thousand miles away.


    "Yes... I''m sorry. It''s all because I didn''t care about pets to hurt you." Yuihama Yui bowed.


    Hichitani Komachi was taken aback, unexpectedly Yuihama Yui was the owner of the dog, which was the cause of Hachitani Hachiman''s injury.


    When the incident happened, Hiketani Komachi was not there, and it was Hiehama Yui''s father who came forward, and the owner of the car sent someone to send the compensation, but Yui Yui did not come.


    "No need to apologize, it''s not your fault, it''s just that I was too impulsive." Hachiguchi frowned.


    "But, if it wasn''t me..." Yuihama Yui''s eyes blushed.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, Yuihama Yui was obviously full of self-blame. Now when I saw Hachiya Hachiman, this feeling became stronger.


    "Well, can I say a few words?" Higiya Komachi raised her small hand. As the person with the strongest communication skills in Bigiya, she must say something.

 3 Chapter 3 Nagiri Senzaemon

    Hikiya Hachiman and Yuihama Yui looked at Hikiya Komachi at the same time.


    "Yuhihama sister, you are not to blame for this matter, you should not apologize, just say thank you." Hiketani Komachi smiled.


    "Sorry, I lost my mind." Yuihama Yui whispered, glanced at Su Yu secretly, and felt relieved.


    "Student Biqigu was brave when he saw righteousness, Yui didn''t deliberately let the pet escape, I said thank you on behalf of Yui, student Biqigu wouldn''t mind?" Su Yu said.


    "I didn''t care about it at all." Higiya Hachiman said lightly.


    "That''s fine. Better than classmate Qigu, get better sooner. My name is Su Yu. I am Yui''s friend. I hope to be friends with you." Su Yu stood up and stretched out his hand.


    "Oh..." Under the threatening eyes of Higiya Komachi, Higiya Hachiman shook hands with Su Yu very unwillingly.


    "Thank you, Higiya-san." Yuihama Yui hesitated.


    "You''re welcome." Biqigu Hachiman faintly replied.


    Yuihama Yui smiled and felt relieved.


    "Senior Su Yu, Sister Yuihama, please take care of me in the future. Ernie is a little lonely. It''s great to have friends like Senior Su Yu." Hichiya Komachi stood up and followed Su Yu and Yuihama. The two were sent out of the hospital all the way.


    "I think Higiya students will get along well, and my friends will introduce him to him, and he will definitely like it." Su Yu remembered the interaction between Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Saika, this pair might be able to make it.


    "Please be sure to introduce it to your brother, Komachi will thank Senior Su Yu." Hikitiya Komachi smiled.


    "I really envy classmate Biqigu who has such a cute sister as Komachi. If you don''t mind, can you call me Brother Su Yu?" Su Yu said suddenly.


    "Of course, Brother Su Yu." Biqigu Komachi smiled sweetly.


    "This is the real heartbeat..." Su Yu said in his heart.


    "Sister Komachi, don''t send us off. Go back and take care of Higiya." Yuihama Yui smiled lightly.


    "Well, goodbye." Komachi waved her hand and walked into the hospital.


    On the way back.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun, I feel a lot easier." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Just relax, I''m a bit hungry, there is a ramen shop over there, let''s go." Su Yu grabbed Yuihama Yui''s little hand.


    Yuihama stunned for a moment, blushing, and followed Su Yu to the ramen shop.


    In ramen shops, there are usually office workers and uncles. Female high school students like Yuihama Yui rarely visit this place.


    Su Yu ordered two ramen noodles, Yuihama Yui rushed to pay, in order to thank Su Yu to accompany her to visit Hachigaya Hachiman today.


    Su Yu doesn''t mind eating soft rice, on the contrary, he is very happy. Of course, he also retreats as progress, saying that he will invite Yuihama Yui next time.


    The two had eaten ramen, and it was almost dark.


    "Thanks to you today, Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui was in front of the station and thanked again.


    "You''re welcome, be careful on the way home." Su Yu watched Yuihama Yui leave.


    "Choose! One, it was taken as a pet by Shichijo Sky. Two, it was taken by Nagiri Senzaemon, identity: the grandson of a deceased old friend. Completion of the task rewards a bronze lottery, and option one adds an additional bronze lottery."


    "Become a pet in the seven sky? Is it so exciting?" Su Yu took a deep breath and decisively chose... Option two.


    The option disappeared, but nothing happened, Su Yu hesitated and walked towards Chief Wu Gao.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of Zongwu Gao, Su Yu saw two young girls and the commercial car next to them.


    The blonde girl arm in arm, with exquisite features, dressed in the uniform of Totsuki Academy, outlines a graceful curve, not at all like a high school student, this is the granddaughter of Nageki Senzaemon, Totsuki Tokatsu One, Nagiri Erina.


    The girl next to her, with pink mid-length hair, is not inferior to the appearance of Erina Nagakiri, holding a document in her hand, is talking to Erina Nagakiri, this is the new account of the nickname of the little secretary. Feisha, Nagiri Erina''s playmates from childhood.


    "Miss Erina, it''s him." Nito Hisako took a photo, and when he saw Su Yu, his face was happy.


    Nagiri Erina looked over, frowning, and if it weren''t for Nagiri Senzaemon who asked her to come here to pick up someone, she wouldn''t be here if she was killed.


    "Are you Su Yujun? Mr. Su''s only grandson?" Xinhu Feishazhi came over.


    "Yeah" Su Yu nodded.


    "Please get in the car, the commander-in-chief is waiting for you at Yuanyue Academy. This is a letter from Mr. Su." Xinhu Feisha handed Su Yu a letter.


    Su Yu followed Nito Hisako and sat in the front row of the car, while Nagiri Erina and Nito Hisako sat in the back.


    Su Yu opened the envelope and looked at the content of the letter, and a system voice rang in his mind.


    "Mr. Su, one of Nagiri Senzaemon''s opponents, when he was young, Naginari Senzaemon never beat Mr. Su by half, and the relationship between the two was also a teacher and a friend.


    Mr. Su has been a culinary artist all his life. He has no wife or children, only one adopted grandson. The host is the grandson of Mr. Su."system.


    "If I don''t know how to cook, isn''t this just exposing?" Su Yu thought to himself.


    "Mr. Su did not teach his grandson''s cooking skills, and even the family properties have been donated. He hopes his grandson can grow up healthy." System.


    "Being a grandson for a man, I have only one identity without a penny, which is really a shame." Su Yu had a speechless expression on his face.


    "The host can choose to get off the car now and be a pet in the seven sky." System.


    "Just kidding, I don''t want to be a pet." Su Yu quickly rejected the system''s kindness, and the ghost knew what the pets of Qitiantian would be treated.


    ...


    There was nothing to say all the way, Nagiri Erina didn''t want to talk to Su Yu, Nito Hishasa was still looking at some documents, as for the driver''s brother in black, he couldn''t speak.


    Togetsu Academy is located on the outskirts of Tokyo, and it is about an hour away by car from Sou Gogo where Su Yu is.


    When it got dark at Totsuki Academy, Su Yu was taken to a Japanese-style courtyard and saw Nagiri Senzaemon in the courtyard.


    "President Nakiri?" Su Yu waited for a long time, and found that Nakiri Senzaemon hadn''t spoken and couldn''t help but said.


    "Sorry, I was a little lost. Su Yu-kun, you are Mr. Su''s only family member. He asked me to take care of you. I don''t know if you are interested in cooking?" Nakiri Senzaemon smiled kindly.


    "I am very interested in tasting food." Su Yu said unceremoniously.


    "It''s a pity that Mr. Su''s cooking skills can''t be passed down. Su Yu-kun, do you have any requirements? Let me tell you, I will try my best to satisfy you." Nagiri Zenzaemon sighed.


    "I''m currently studying in Chiba''s Chief Wu Gao and want to find a place to live nearby." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "You really deserve to be Mr. Su''s grandson. Your conditions are not excessive, or even nothing. Tonight, you will rest here first, and I will help you find a place to live." Nagiri Senzaemon smiled. Got up and left.


    (PS: The new book asks for recommended votes and collections. This is a daily comprehensive book with many female protagonists. It currently involves the world of the halberd spirit, the world of spring things, and the world of the delusional student union. It will join other animation worlds in the future.)

 4 Chapter 4

    night.


    In a courtyard of Yuanyue Academy, Su Yu walked out of the bathroom, wearing a large kimono.


    The Toyako wooden sword is hung around the waist. This is an item that cannot be discarded.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is your dinner." A young girl walked in outside the door.


    "Thank you." Su Yu smiled.


    "You''re welcome, Jun Su Yu always feels like a samurai." Xinto Feisha looked strangely at Su Yu''s clothes.


    "I did learn swordsmanship." Su Yu sat down. His swordsmanship teacher was a Tai Chi sword enthusiast who died of betrayal by his teammates.


    "This is my cooking, I don''t know if it suits Su Yujun''s appetite. Miss Erina, there was still a job today, but the commander called to pick you up. I feel a little dissatisfied, I hope Su Yujun doesn''t mind." Nito Hishasha whispered.


    "Ms. Erina and I have nothing to do with each other. Naturally, they don��t mind. It��s just a pity that I can��t taste the dishes of Yuanyue Shijie. It��s a great pity in my life. But...you should have the ability to alternate with Yuanyue Shijie, too. I haven''t come to Yuanyue Academy in vain." Su Yu looked at the spicy tofu and rice in front of him, and it seemed that Xinhu Feisha still took some thought.


    "How does Jun Su Yu know that I have the strength of the Yuanyue Ten Jie alternate?" Xinhu Feisha doubted.


    "Intuition." Su Yu took a sip of spicy tofu and his eyes lit up.


    "How?" Nito Hisako asked with some expectation. She is not a person who specializes in Chinese cuisine. Today I was planning to entertain Su Yu with Japanese cuisine. I remembered Su Yu''s identity on the way, and went back to do it again. A spicy tofu.


    "The spicy tofu is full of spiciness and the numbness is just right. The tofu itself is of excellent quality. It is just what I want with a bowl of rice." Su Yu praised.


    "As long as Su Yujun likes it, I''ll go back first." Xinto Feishao sighed in relief and left with a smile.


    "Be careful on the road." Su Yu smiled.


    As soon as Nito Hishako left, Nakiri Senzaemon came.


    "Su Yu-kun, you have found a place to live, and someone will pick you up tomorrow afternoon." Nagiri Senzaemon sat down and said.


    "Thank you." Su Yu thanked him and looked up at the sky. He hadn''t seen such a bright starry sky for a long time.


    "Regarding cooking, Su Yu-kun, don''t you really think about it?" Nagiri Senzaemon said seriously.


    "Everyone has their own ambitions. I want to enjoy my current life. Cooking is too difficult for me." Su Yu shook his head.


    "In that case, I won''t force it. The wealth of the Nakiri family is enough for you and Erina to live a good life." Nagiri Senzaemon sighed.


    "Wait, what does this mean?" Su Yu was startled, what is the wealth of the Nagiri family, enough for him and Erina to live well?What does he have to do with the Nagiri family?


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t you know? I have been engaged to Mr. Su, and the marriage between you and Erina has already been decided." Nagaritsu Zenzaemon smiled.


    "..." Su Yu looked at Nakiri Senzaemon with a stunned mouth, his engagement with Erina Nakiri?


    "Erina doesn''t know about this, but she will know about it someday, so you have to pursue Erina." Nagiri Senzaemon patted Su Yu on the shoulder and left with a smile.


    Su Yu has a cute look, what does he pursue for Nakiri Erina?With zero cooking skills, Erina doesn''t like him at all, and he doesn''t have the attributes of childhood sweethearts. Is it possible for him to use his mouth to persuade a tsundere lady to like him?


    "Host, there is another bronze lottery draw today, which will expire soon." The system reminded.


    "Raffle draw." Su Yu came back to his senses. Nagiri Erina''s strategy, let''s talk about it later.


    "Congratulations to the host for acquiring the god tongue ability!"


    "System, you...really good." Su Yu was stunned for a few seconds before taking a breath.


    God''s tongue ability is the extraordinary capital of Nagiri Erina, and now Su Yu also has God''s tongue, the difficulty of learning cooking is undoubtedly reduced several times.


    "Next time, just give me a writing wheel, copy the actions of others cooking, and then make exactly the same dishes by yourself." Su Yu thought.


    "God''s tongue only improves the taste several times. It is not really related to God. The bronze lottery can''t be drawn in the round eyes." The system appeared in time and poured a basin of cold water.


    "..." Su Yu.


    ...


    The city is full of moss, and the abandoned buildings have been without people for a long time.


    On the street, there is no shortage of scrapped cars with millions and tens of millions of luxury cars, but now they are turned into broken bronze and iron.


    In a high-rise room in a certain building.


    Su Yu took the binoculars and looked at the opposite. It was a department store with the door closed. From here, you could still see the clothes and the food on the shelves.


    "This distance should work." Su Yu put down the telescope and murmured, a layer of black particles appeared on his body, forming a black ghost in front of him.


    The black ghost appeared, Su Yu closed his eyes, and the next second, the black ghost opened his eyes, which were red eyes.


    "The action begins." Two voices sounded at the same time, and the black ghost picked up Su Yu, smashed the glass window of the hotel with one punch, and landed on the ground.


    Its running speed is extremely fast, and when the zombies hear the sound, it has long been gone.


    "Bang" The black ghost threw Su Yu into the second floor and made a harsh sound while watching the zombies surrounding the mall.


    All the zombies stiffened and fell to the ground, unable to move.


    The black ghost raised his head and glanced at the second floor of the department store, and headed away, making noises all the way to the most dangerous city center.


    The huge flying dragon hovered in the air, and footsteps came from the street. It was the sound of the zombie titan running. The figure leaping on the building was as fast as a gust of wind. It was the figure of an evolutionary zombie.


    "Humans, there is no hope of winning at all." The black ghost murmured, and as soon as the voice fell, it was broken up by the evolutionary zombies.


    At the same time, in a department store.


    Su Yu was running in the mall with a large group of zombies behind him. He was wrong because this was a gathering place for survivors, but they all became zombies.


    The most terrifying thing is not the zombies, but the pet store on the third floor. The group of zombie dogs scared Su Yu to summon a second black ghost.


    In this way, he was exhausted when he ran to the top floor.


    Su Yu stood on the edge of the building, followed by a zombie dog, and in front of him, there was a zombie ocean holding his hands and waiting for him.


    Su Yu looked back at the zombie dog.


    "Goodbye, I''m going to the second element." His body leaned forward and landed on the ground.


    Countless zombies rushed over and tore him to pieces.


    ...


    Yuanyue College, Su Yu''s temporary residence.


    Su Yu woke up from his sleep, with a cold sweat on his forehead, he actually dreamed of the ending of his unsuccessful arrival in the second element, which was really scary.

 5 Chapter 5 The Troubles of Gods Tongue

    In the morning, the sun is shining and the warm sun shines on the body, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    Su Yu was sitting in a car, looking at the scenery outside the window, wearing Zong Wu Gao''s school uniform, this was the way to school.


    Waking up in the middle of the night, Su Yu sat in the courtyard for a few hours before welcoming the day.


    It is undeniable that he was scared, afraid of closing his eyes, really returning to that world.


    More frightened, this world is the world he imagined, or the illusion created for him by those with mental ability.


    "Host, your imagination is so rich." A voice came from the system.


    Su Yu didn''t follow the system, maybe this system was the will of that mental ability person.


    "Host, before you came to this world, alien beasts and zombies have joined forces and destroyed the six major survivor cities of mankind. If they really have mental abilities, why should they take such a big risk and give you one? Little people create illusions?" The system said helplessly.


    Su Yu was stunned. This sentence came to the point. His abilities were not considered advanced, and those with mental abilities would not be able to save his life in that situation.


    "System, thank you." Su Yu said in his heart, a little smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    ...


    In front of Zongwu College.


    Su Yu got out of the car, it was still early, and there was no one.


    "Master Su Yu, I will pick you up during school hours in the afternoon and go to your residence." The driver said politely.


    "Thank you, just call me Su Yu." Su Yu said to the driver and watched the car leave.


    After changing his shoes in front of the shoe cabinet, Su Yu came to his class and did not eat breakfast. Now he just wants to make up for his sleep.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Yu heard a sweet voice.


    "Jun Su Yu? Jun Su Yu? Jun Su Yu?"


    Su Yu opened his eyes in a daze, and when he looked up, he saw Ayaka Totsuka, instantly awake.


    "Su Yu-kun, saliva..." Sai Totsuka smiled and pointed to the corner of her mouth.


    "Caijia, if you were a girl, it would be fine." Su Yu wiped his saliva and sighed again.


    "I won''t become a girl." Saika Totsuka bulged her face, and she became more cute as she looked.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Yuihama Yui walked over vigorously and said hello.


    "Thank you, Yui, if it weren''t for you, I would have almost taken the Caijia route." Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui and said in his heart.Some silly smiles, cute dumpling heads, far beyond the size of a female high school student, this is what a heroine should look like.


    "Yuhihama-san, good morning." Totsuka Ayaka smiled at Yuihama Yui.


    "Good morning, Yui...cough, Yuihama classmate." Su Yu called Yui and changed her words quickly.


    "Call me Yui, it doesn''t matter..." Yuihama Yui whispered, her face flushed.


    "Yuhihama, Su Yu-kun, you guys?" Saika Totsuka looked at the two in surprise. It was the second day of school. Unexpectedly, the two were already familiar with their names.


    "We knew each other before." Su Yu winked at Yubihama Yui calmly.


    "Yeah, we are childhood sweethearts." Yuihama Yui followed and nodded.


    "So, it''s no wonder that you are so familiar and really envy Su Yu-kun, Yuihama is such a cute childhood sweetheart." Totsuka Ayaka suddenly realized, and her smile became more and more lovely.


    "I''m not so cute. Totsuka-san is cute." Yuihama Yui was a little embarrassed.


    "Choose! One, say to Totsuka Saika, you are so cute, and I like you very much. Second, say to Yuihama Yui, you are the cutest, I like you the most. Completing the task will reward a bronze lottery. Option one is an extra reward A bronze lottery."


    Su Yu looked at the options in front of him, and started to pose problems to him early in the morning, really hardworking.


    "You are the cutest, I like you the most." Su Yu stood up and said in Yuihama Yui''s ear.


    Yuihama Yui''s face flushed red, stepped back two steps, and returned to her seat, not daring to see Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun is really bold." Totsuka Saijia whispered.


    "Help me keep it secret, lunch, I''ll treat." Su Yu didn''t expect that a sentence would be so lethal, so he quickly said to Totsuka Caijia.


    "Yeah" Totsuka Ayaka understands that Su Yu''s evaluation in the class is not good. After all, it was the first day of school, and the person who said that to the teacher, if Yui Hihama and Su Yu got involved, maybe Will be squeezed out.


    ...


    Teacher''s office during lunch break.


    Su Yu spent most of the morning sleeping, going to bed after class, and dozing off during class. As the class teacher, Shizuka Hiratsuka couldn''t ignore it.


    "Did you not sleep last night?" Hiratsuka sat quietly in the chair, looking up at Su Yu.


    "I had a nightmare last night. It may be that I was a little uncomfortable when I just came here. I''m sorry, I''ve caused you trouble, Hiratsuka Teacher." Su Yu bowed.


    "So that''s it, do you live alone?" Hiratsuka was taken aback, her impression of Su Yu was not bad.


    Through Su Yu''s files, she knew that Su Yu had only one grandfather who had passed away not long ago. Now that Su Yu is the only one here, it must be a difficult time.


    "Well, yesterday I asked an old friend of my grandfather to find a place to live." Su Yu nodded.


    "If you have any difficulties, call me, go back, take a good rest in the future, and ask me if you don''t understand." Jing Shirasuka wrote down her phone number on the paper and handed it to Su Yu .


    "Thank you Hiratsuka-teacher, I..."


    "Choose! One, say to Shizuka, Jingjing, can I pursue you? Second, say to Shizuka, you will absolutely no one want it in the future. Completion of the task will reward a bronze lottery, and option two will reward a bronze lottery. ." The system''s voice is like a demon whispering.


    Su Yu took the note and looked at Hiratsuka Jingjing''s smile. There were no other teachers around.


    "Om" has a headache.


    "Jing...Quiet, can I pursue you?" Su Yu stammered.


    Hiratsuka''s smile stagnated, Su Yu had already run away when she recovered.


    "This kid..." Hiratsuka smiled wryly, not paying attention.


    ...


    Su Yu went around the canteen, bought three fried noodles, bread and drinks, and brought them to the classroom.


    Yuihama Yui had already chatted with Miura Yuko, a little flattering, which made Su Yu a little uncomfortable.But thinking of Miura Yuko''s performance in the later period, knowing that she would truly consider Yuihama Yui as a friend, so I didn''t care about it.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Totsuka Saika took the fried noodle bread and drink, and smiled slightly.


    Su Yu smiled and sat in his seat. This time he no longer gobbled it up, but savored it carefully.


    However, after a bite of fried noodles and bread, Su Yu''s smile solidified.


    This fried noodle bread, if you want to describe it, is like a girl dancing on the stage, suddenly replacing the ribbon with noodles.


    "It''s over, forget that the tongue of God has improved the taste, ordinary food can''t satisfy the taste of God''s tongue at all!" Su Yu chewed the fried noodles and bread, cold sweat dripped on his forehead.


    The fried noodles bread that I thought was delicious yesterday, today tastes like chewing wax, it takes great courage to let him swallow it.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections.)

 6 Chapter 6 Nakiri Erina

    School time.


    Su Yu looked at the sunset outside the window and sighed.


    The fried noodles and bread during the lunch break made him feel a little uncomfortable in retrospect.


    This is not to say that fried noodles and bread are not delicious, but that the tongue of God infinitely magnifies the shortcomings and creates an impact in his mind.


    Yuihama Yui, Miura Yuko and others left, Totsuka Ayaka joined the tennis club, and now goes to the tennis club to participate in activities.


    Su Yu walked toward the door, and the wooden knife was hidden in his sleeve. It was placed in the seat drawer at school. As for the money, it was naturally placed in his pocket.


    "It would be great if there is a storage ring." Su Yu thought as he walked.


    "Should I consume a bronze lottery to exchange for 30 days of space pocket?" A voice came from the system.


    "Space pocket? How many days can I exchange for two bronze lotteries?" Su Yu''s eyes lit up, and the system was really responsive.


    "60 days." The system replied.


    "I want a 60-day space pocket." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Om" a light flashed.


    Su Yu stopped, unbuttoned his buttons, and looked at the extra pockets on the short sleeves, a black line on his forehead.


    "System, did you treat me as a Doraemon?" Su Yu walked into the empty classroom and put the wooden knife in, even more speechless.


    "What does the host mean, open a space pocket on your stomach?" the system asked.


    "...No need, that''s fine, I like it very much. Do I change my short sleeves and I don��t have any space pockets?" Su Yu buttoned the buttons, thinking about an extra space pocket on his stomach, and suddenly felt a little bit Horror.


    "The space pocket is a soul-bound item, which only appears on the host''s clothes, and other people have no right to use it." The system replied.


    "That''s good." Su Yu went downstairs and saw the car parked in front of the school at a glance. The uncle driver who sent him in the morning was standing in front of the car door.


    "Master Su Yu, your residence has been renovated and you can move in now. If you want to buy any daily necessities on the way, please tell me that you don''t have to worry about all your consumption." The driver uncle said respectfully.


    "Uncle, you don''t need to call me Young Master. I won''t go to the residence now. I''m going to Yuanyue Academy. I need to find Master Nagechi for some things." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Okay." The uncle driver opened the door to Su Yu and let him get in the car.


    ...


    after an hour.


    The car stopped in the parking lot of Yuanyue College. Under the leadership of the driver, Su Yu passed through the square of Yuanyue College, attracting the attention of many students.


    Nagiri Senzaemon was in the office, and seemed to be dealing with something. He asked the driver uncle to take Su Yu directly to his office.


    Luxurious office building, in the afternoon, not many people here.


    Su Yu followed the uncle driver upstairs, and found the office of Nagiri Senzaemon on the second floor. The head of the school''s office was written on the door.


    "Boom boom" The uncle driver knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Nakiri Senzaemon''s voice came.


    "Su Yujun, please." The uncle driver stepped aside.


    Su Yu opened the door, and as soon as he walked in, he saw Erina Nakiri in a pure white chef''s uniform, and her little secretary, Hisago Nito.


    Nagiri Erina''s chef''s uniform was a little tight, and her curve could be clearly seen from the side, so Su Yu couldn''t help but look at it a few more times.


    "Su Yu-kun, you just came here, try Erina''s cuisine." Nageri Senzaemon smiled.


    Nagiri Erina frowned. She was for Nagiri Senzaemon, not for ordinary people like Su Yu.


    "Spicy tofu?" Su Yu stared at the food in front of Nakiri Senzaemon.


    "When I saw you yesterday, I remembered Chinese cuisine. You should be familiar with this home-cooked dish?" Nakiri Senzaemon handed Su Yu a set of tableware.


    "This is indeed very familiar." Su Yu smelled the fragrance floating in the air and took apart the tableware.


    Nagiri Senzaemon smiled and tasted it first.


    Su Yu was no longer polite, and took a piece of spicy tofu and put it in his mouth.


    When the spicy tofu is tasted, Su Yu''s first feeling is not spicy or hemp, but hot.


    Spicy tofu tumbling in the pot appeared in his mind, as if it had come alive. The alive tofu crossed the volcano transformed by peppers, stained with the color of flame, and the spiciness appeared!


    The spicy taste appeared, and there was a faint numb taste. The tofu I ate was endless aftertaste.


    "Tofu brave..." Su Yu opened his eyes and murmured.


    "Huh?" Nakiri Senzaemon looked at Su Yu suspiciously.


    "This spicy tofu is like tofu coming alive. It is tumbling in hot hot water, passing through the volcano transformed by chili, and finally it is like love-like numbness. Although it is only a little bit, I feel When it comes to the thoughts contained in the cooking...huh? Am I wrong?" Su Yu looked at the spicy tofu and said in his mouth. As soon as he looked up, he found the stunned Nakiri Erina, the surprised Nito Hisashi, and Nagiri Senzaemon looking at him in disbelief.


    "You...you also have the tongue of God?" Erina Nakiri opened her mouth, looking at Su Yu with a complicated expression.


    What Su Yu said is almost completely correct. Before she made the cooking, she had indeed just finished reading the comics and was immersed in the nasty love process.


    To be able to taste the mind contained in it through cooking, no one can do it except the tongue of God!


    "Su Yu-kun, you have the tongue of a god, but you don''t learn how to cook. This is a waste of talent!" Nakiri Senzaemon hates iron for not being a steel road.


    "Is this the tongue of God? It''s just that the sense of taste is even stronger?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "It''s just that the taste is better?! You, what do you think of God''s Tongue?" Nakiri Erina looked like a cat with fried hair, looking at Su Yu angrily.


    "Don''t get excited, Miss Erina, I don''t know what God''s tongue is." Su Yu looked innocent.


    "You... wasted talent!" Nakiri Erina snorted and calmed down.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you looking for me because of the tongue of God, right?" Nakiri Senzaemon said suddenly.


    "Yes, I used to live with my grandfather. Even a simple bowl of fried rice with eggs is very delicious. I arrived here a few days ago. I didn��t expect the gap to be so big. I refused to become a chef yesterday because I knew I don��t have a foundation. I came to you today with a brazen face. I actually want to learn a few simple dishes and barely live my life..."


    "It turns out that Mr. Su''s cooking is really memorable. He didn''t let you become a chef. It should be his consideration. Ask me to take care of you, probably because of the tongue of God." The door smiled.


    Su Yu scratched his head, but he didn''t expect Nagiri Senzaemon to complete what he wanted to say.


    "Grandpa, can you give me the task of teaching him? I want him to know the true value of God''s tongue!" Nakiri Erina stepped forward.


    (PS: The signing documents have just been mailed today, please update them before changing the status, and ask for recommendation tickets and collections.)

 7 Chapter 7 Nakiri Erinas Residence

    Nagiri Erina''s residence.


    Su Yu looked at the villa in front of him and sighed in his heart, as expected of Yuanyue Academy.


    "What are you doing there? Your task today is to identify the various seasonings." Erina Nagiri held her hands, a little angry.


    She was angry because Su Yu did not have a clear understanding of the power of the tongue of God, which made her feel that Su Yu was not worthy of the tongue of God.


    "That, Miss Erina, it''s going to get dark soon." Su Yu reminded.


    "Tonight, when you live here, Scarlett has gone to clean up the room." Nakiri Erina''s face turned red.


    She had no choice but to take in Su Yu. She was desperate to teach Su Yu and didn''t want to waste any time.


    As for where Su Yu lived yesterday?There is only a guest room there, there are not so many seasonings at all.Her residence is different. There is a special kitchen and all kinds of seasonings are essential for developing new dishes.


    "Okay." Su Yu didn''t refuse, and followed Erina Nagiri into the villa.


    "Except for the kitchen and your room, please don''t run around." Nagiri Erina warned, and brought Su Yu to the kitchen.


    Nagiri Erina''s special kitchen is comparable to the back kitchens of ordinary hotels, and Su Yu feels that he can sleep at least ten people on the floor.


    "Dishes are inseparable from seasonings. This is the basic of the basics. You must taste all the seasonings I have collected here. Within a week, remember the tastes and names of all the seasonings." Naginaki Erina started. Teaching, serious expression.


    Su Yu followed Nakiri Erina and began the way of distinguishing seasonings.


    After only a few steps, Su Yu walked away from Erina Nagiri.


    "What are you doing so far?" Nakiri Erina turned her head and frowned.


    "Well, Miss Erina, the scent on your body covers the scent of the seasoning, so I have to stay away so that I can smell the scent of the seasoning." Su Yu said in embarrassment.


    "I let you taste the seasoning, not let you smell the seasoning!" Nakiri Erina was taken aback, embarrassed.


    "Don''t you smell the seasoning?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "You... keep listening to me!" Nakiri Erina was shy and angry. Su Yu pointed out that she had a fragrance, and it seemed more fragrance than the seasoning. This made her a little shy, and she was angry with Su. Yu''s expression.


    After introducing all the seasonings, Su Yu tasted almost all of them, and it took more than an hour.


    "I went to take a shower. You are here. Remember the names of all the seasonings. If you can''t even remember this, then don''t try to learn any cooking." Nagiri Erina yawned and stared. He glanced at Su Yu and left.


    Su Yu looked at the seasoning in front of him and felt a headache. Normal people know that salt is salty and soy sauce is fresh.However, the seasonings tasted by God''s Tongue, such as salt, have a different salty taste. This kind of subtle difference cannot be understood by ordinary people.


    Even a master chef cannot distinguish every seasoning.


    "Su Yujun, your room has been cleaned up. I will make the cooking tonight, right?" Xinto Feisha came in and put on a pure white chef''s uniform.


    "Thank you, classmate Xinhu." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Just call me Scarlett. Su Yu-kun has the same god tongue as Miss Erina. If you have time, help me try new dishes and get the advice of god tongue, which is very helpful to me. "Xinto Hisasha politely said.


    She was originally a little curious about Su Yu, but now she has some respect, the second owner of the tongue of God, if it spreads out, it will definitely attract many people.


    However, Su Yu didn''t intend to spread it out, and even said that one of the tongues of the gods was enough. This proved one thing, he would not pose a threat to Erina Nakiri''s status.


    This has won the respect of Nito Hisako.


    "Then trouble you, Feisha." Su Yu changed his name.


    Nito Hisako smiled and started making dinner.


    Su Yu looked over and had to say that the chef''s uniform is really a good thing. The pure white chef''s uniform, worn on the bodies of Nageri Erina and Nito Hisago, is a tight feeling and outlines a charming curve. .


    "Su Yu-jun, how many seasonings have you memorized? Does it feel difficult? I have several cookbooks in my room. If I need them, I will send them to you later." Nito Hishisa felt Su Yu''s gaze. Turning her back to Su Yu, her pretty face turned red, looking for a topic.


    "Learning cooking from scratch is more than difficult. It is at the level of hell. Miss Erina is a teacher at the level of the devil." Su Yu joked.


    "If Ms. Erina knew your evaluation of her, she would definitely teach you more rigorously." Nito Hisakoto smiled.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, don''t Hishisako telling Miss Erinai, in fact Miss Erinai is innocent eldest in my heart." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Ms. Erina is indeed very innocent." Nito Hisako remembered that she always secretly read the manga and covered her face in shame.


    "It would be nice if the person who taught me was Scarlett. I will definitely listen carefully." Su Yu sighed.


    "I''m good at medicated food. When Su Yujun learns most of the cooking, I can teach you how to make medicated food. You should be familiar with medicated food." Nito Hisako thought for a while.


    "Medicated diet, this is indeed no stranger." Su Yu''s mouth twitched, remembering that he was hiding in a Chinese medicine store in the last days and taking Chinese medicine for a long time.


    ...


    Su Yu chatted with Xinhu Feishao, found an excuse, and left the kitchen.


    Outside the villa, the air was fresh, and Su Yu stretched, suddenly remembering the hero.


    Naturally, this actor is not referring to Higiya Hachiman, but Koping Suzaki.


    Yuping Chuangzhen, the male protagonist of the anime "The Spirit of the Halberd", came to Totsuki Academy at the beginning of the anime. A bibimbap made Nagaki Erina feel really fragrant, and their encounter has since begun.


    However, Erina Nagiri went to pick up Su Yu that day and seemed to miss some work.


    "Let me find the location of Jixingliao." Su Yu closed his eyes.


    "Ka Ka Ka" black ghost appeared, red eyes, as if he had life.


    "Swish" The black ghost jumped up and landed outside Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    "In this world, the demihuman ability is very convenient." The black ghost is fast, and its jumping power is far beyond the limit of human beings. What''s more terrifying is that this ghost is a controllable ghost.


    As long as Su Yu closes his eyes, he can control the ghost, move freely, and even do two tasks with one mind during a long time of training.


    The black ghost can''t be seen by normal people at all. Only when Su Yu has a murderous intent on a normal person can the other party see the ghost.

 8 Chapter 8 In Scarlets Room

    Jixingliao, located in the forest of Yuanyue College.


    Su Yu had no way of knowing the area of ??the entire Yuanyue Academy, but from the outside, he walked around the periphery of Yuanyue Academy for at least a few days.


    The black ghost shuttled through the tree, like a ninja, and finally saw a villa, which was the Pole Star Lao.


    From the outside, Jixingliao is a bit gloomy, and there are even crows on the roof.


    The black ghost fell on a tree and quietly observed the situation, and after a few seconds, it disappeared.


    ...


    Nagiri Erina''s residence.


    "Jun Su Yu, it''s time to eat." Xinhu Feisha yelled.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, he did not see Xingping Chuangzhen, but it is also possible that Xingping Chuangzhen was asleep.


    Su Yu and Nito Hisako walked into the villa and saw the curry rice for dinner tonight.


    "I just sent dinner to Miss Erina. She is going to eat in the room. I just ask Su Yujun''s opinion." Nito Feishasai sat at the table, looking at Su Yu expectantly.


    Su Yu sat down, and the smell of curry told him that this dish was not easy.


    Su Yu took a bite with a spoon and closed his eyes.


    The grains of rice are distinct, and each one is fragrant and the quality is definitely not low.


    In the thick curry bath, the ingredients were happily squeezed together and chatted, and then they were swallowed by the devil named Spice, and all became the spice''s subordinates.


    "The flavor of the spices is very strong, even covering up the taste of the ingredients. Scarlett, did you lose your mind when making curry? Or did you leave for a while?" Su Yu opened his eyes, and after a simple evaluation, he was a little confused. Tao.


    "I''m really distracted. I''m sorry, I will pay attention to this next time." Nito Hisako didn''t expect that Su Yu could even taste this. Just now Nakiri Erina just said that her ingredients were not outstanding enough.


    "Overall, it''s very delicious. The spices are not all, and the taste of the ingredients is indispensable. Just remember this." Su Yu smiled and was finally able to eat well.


    "Well, thank you, Su Yu-jun." Xinto Hisasha said gratefully.


    After a dinner, Su Yu and Nito Hisako cleaned the dishes together, and then went to Nito Hisako''s room.


    "My room is a little messy, don''t mind Su Yujun." Xinhu Feishazi opened the door and whispered.


    Su Yu walked into Feisha''s room in Xinhu. There were various books on the bookshelf, and the special desk was filled with documents and neat beds.


    "I really envy Miss Erina, with your help. However, I didn''t expect that Feisha would like light novels and girly manga." Su Yu stood in front of the bookshelf and smiled.


    "That''s... it''s a comic book given to me by someone else, and I don''t know what type it is." Nito''s face flushed, but he didn''t say that it was a comic book for Erina Nakiri.


    "This is a very normal thing. There is no need to explain. Girls like girly comics, which represents their innocence and cuteness." Su Yu waved his hand.


    Outside the door, Nagiri Erina was just about to open the door of Nito Hishasha, and she felt ashamed when she heard these words.


    Girls like girly comics, which represents the innocence and cuteness in their hearts?Is this guy complimenting her on her innocence and cuteness?


    "Really?" Nito''s heart beat, Erina Nakiri is indeed innocent and cute, but her cuteness has only been seen by Nito''s.


    "Of course, but it''s hard for me to associate Scarlet Sand with innocence and cuteness." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    "What Su Yu-jun means, I am neither innocent nor cute?" Xinhu Feishao gave Su Yu a blank eye.


    "Fishisao should be handsome and gentle, and the way he makes the dishes is handsome, and he is gentle when facing Erina." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "So, Jun Su Yu is really bad-hearted and deliberately makes me angry." Xinto Feisha snorted, unknowingly, she and Su Yu got closer.


    "Actually, I think if you treat Erina with such gentleness, problems will happen sooner or later." Su Yu hesitated.


    Nito Hisako was stunned, and Nakiri Erina outside the door was also stunned.


    "Why?" Nito Hisako was not angry this time, but meant to ask for advice.


    "Ms. Erina, the owner of God''s Tongue, one of the ten great masters of Yuanyue, she has never failed, right?" Su Yu asked.


    "Indeed, Miss Erina has not failed yet." Nito Hisako nodded.


    "Ms. Erina did not fail, which means that she is perfect and attracted a lot of followers. Do you think those followers are eligible to stay with Miss Erina after some competitions, such as the defeat of the halberd? "Su Yu continued.


    "Ms. Erina is so perfect, there can be no losers by her side." Nito Hisako shook his head.


    "Then, Scarlett, if you lose to someone else in the halberd game, will you stay with Miss Erina?" Su Yu raised a key question.


    Nito Hisako opened his mouth, his face pale.


    Nakiri Erina felt tight at the door, Nito Hishasa probably only had one answer to Su Yu''s question, and this answer was the answer she least wanted to hear.


    "It seems that you already have the answer in your heart. Then, let''s go back to the original question. I said that you will treat Miss Erina with such a gentle treatment, and sooner or later there will be problems. This is the problem. You think in your heart that Erina Miss Rina is a perfect existence, and she wants to serve her, but don''t you think Miss Erina is lonely?" Su Yu looked at the lost Nito Hishasha and said slowly.


    Nakiri Erina outside the door opened her eyes wide and was a little excited, because she felt that what Su Yu would say next was definitely what she had been looking forward to, what she wanted to tell Nito Hishasa.


    "Miss Erina, very lonely?" Xinto Feisha looked up at Su Yu, vaguely understanding what Su Yu was talking about.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll stop here tonight." Su Yu''s mouth turned up and he was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Su Yu, please finish, I have a lot of doubts in my heart." Xinhu Feishang quickly blocked Su Yu''s path when he saw Su Yu was leaving.


    "Hisasha, it''s getting late, if Miss Erina comes to you and finds me in your room, she will definitely treat me more severely." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "You stay in my room, I will go to see Miss Erina. Don''t leave, and don''t mess with my things." Nito Hisako bit his lip and said, if you don''t listen to Su Yu tonight Clearly, she is really going to lose sleep.


    When Erina Nagiri outside the door heard that Nito Hisago wanted to see her, he ran to her room, turned off the light as quickly as possible, and got into the bed in her pajamas.


    (PS: I changed my status today, try to double update, after all, it is a double open, and you should know the recent things, I am afraid that it will be gone if you write it. -_-||)

 9 Chapter 9

    "Kacha" Nito Hishasa opened the door.


    Su Yu sat on the bed of Xinhu Feisha, took a sip of hot tea, looked at the black ghost at the door of the room, with a smile on his mouth.


    He talked around the corner and said at the most critical moment that he was leaving. Of course, all of this was because Nageri Erina was outside the door.


    Just after eating, he released the ghost at his door. As a result, he saw Erina Nagiri through the vision of the ghost.


    Nagiri Erina stood at the door, never even knocking on the door, listening to him, so Su Yu said what Nagiri Erina wanted to say most.


    Erina Nagiri has the tongue of God, a nearly perfect girl, but she has no friends. The only Hisago Nito beside her has always thought of serving her, treating her as her master, and respecting her extremely.


    This is not the kind of relationship Nagiri Erina wanted. She wanted to be friends with Nito Hisako from the beginning, but she couldn''t say it.


    Now Su Yu made a general idea for her, but braked at a key place, Miss Nakiri might be very angry.


    Nito Hisaki opened the door and went to Nagiri Erina''s room.


    Su Yu put down the teacup, his goal is not pure cooking.Now that you have come to the world of the two-dimensional, you don''t want to talk about life and ideals with these two-dimensional beautiful girls, then you are still a hammer traverser?


    If the traverser does not attack the girl, what is the traverser?What''s more, there is the blessing of the system. The demihuman ability is in the body. Even if it is encountered in the Shura scene, it can be resurrected by a hatchet, afraid of wool?


    To sum it up, it''s just one sentence. Those who don''t open the harem will either fail or fail.


    "Ms. Erina seems to be asleep. I knocked on the door and didn''t respond. Let''s continue the conversation." Nito Hisako returned, his tone a little impatient.


    Su Yu rolled his eyes, and it was strange that he could react when knocking on the door. It is estimated that Erina Nagiri was covering in the quilt at this time.


    "Su Yu-kun, you said Miss Erina is lonely, then what should I do?" Nito Hisako whispered.


    "She needs friends." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Friends? I understand, thank you, Su Yujun, I will definitely find some friends for Miss Erina." Nito Hisasha''s eyes lit up.


    "???" Su Yu looked cute, he had already said very clearly, why Xinhu Feisha didn''t understand?


    "Su Yu-kun, you and Miss Erina are the owners of the tongue of God. You must have a lot of topics. In the future, I will help you create opportunities for Miss Erina and you to become friends." Nito Hisako looked at it. Look at Su Yu Road.


    "Uh... look at the arrangement." Su Yu boasted Xinhu Feisha in his heart and stood up.


    It''s okay for Nito Hisako to misunderstand him, so Nakiri Erina will take the initiative to look for him.


    "Su Yu-kun, wait a minute, what kind of person do you think can be friends with Miss Erina?" Nito Hishiko said nervously.


    "I''m not familiar with Yuanyue College. Why not do this. You can sort out all the student information of the higher education department, and I will give you advice tomorrow." Su Yu smiled.


    "As long as the information is enough?" Nito Hisako asked curiously.


    "I''m still somewhat confident about seeing people. After choosing a few people, you can try to contact them." Su Yu smiled and prepared to leave.


    "Su Yu-kun, I remembered, my computer contains the student information of the entire Yuanyue Academy. Miss Erina said that she wanted to select a few talents, and they should still be there now." Nito Hisako caught Su Yu Dragged him to the computer desk.


    "Feisha, it''s really late." Su Yu''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect Nito''s Feisha to be so strong, but when he thought that the chef did need some strength, he was relieved.


    "Jun Su Yu, please, I can only talk to you about this kind of thing, in fact, I don''t have many friends." Xinto Feisha put his hands together, looking at Su Yu pitifully.


    "Then print it out and have a look." Su Yu sighed and sat on the side of Xinhu Feisha''s bed.


    "Su Yu-kun, why do you know Miss Erina so much?" Nito Hisako clicked to print, turned around, and looked at Su Yu.


    "Didn''t I tell you? I''m still a little confident about watching people." Su Yu shrugged. In fact, watching anime has given him a thorough understanding of Erina Nakiri.


    "I always feel that Su Yujun is so powerful. When I was following Miss Erina, the people I met either wanted Miss Erina or envied and admired Miss Erina." Nito Hisako sighed.


    "There are also the suitors of Miss Erina and those who are jealous of Miss Erina." Su Yu added.


    "Those men are not worthy of Miss Erina. Those whom Miss Erina likes must first have superb cooking skills. Unless they can outperform Miss Erina in cooking, Miss Erina will never Take a look." Nito Hishago said with a slight disdain.


    "Then Miss Erina may have to wait a long time." Su Yu joked.


    "Ms. Erina is still young, and the Nagiri family does not need to marry others. In the future, Miss Erina will definitely meet her true son." Nito Hisako nodded.


    "Where is Feisha? Is there anyone you like?" Su Yu looked at Xinhu Feisha with a smile.


    "I...I just want to be with Miss Erina." Nito Hisako thought for a while.


    "Hisasha, you don''t have a boyfriend, and Miss Erina doesn''t have a boyfriend, plus your relationship is still so close. Over time, others will have strange ideas." Su Yu reminded with a turn of his eyes.


    "Strange thought?" Nito Hishasa blinked.


    "Lily, it refers to the state of love between girls." Su Yu taught Nito Hishasa.


    "I...Ms. Erina and I don''t have that kind of relationship!" Nito Hishasha blushed.


    "If you say that, others won''t believe it, but will think that you are really Lily." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then what to do? This will affect Miss Erina''s reputation..." Nito Hisako said in a panic.


    "The most direct way is to find a boyfriend to show off your affection in the public." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Boyfriend? But I hate boys very much. Many boys seem to be polite, but in fact they have a lot of bad reviews. And when boys see Miss Erina, they look at her with a very rude look, which is even more impressive. I hate it." Nito Hishasha shook his head.


    "Feisha, are you really Lily?" Su Yu smiled in his heart, pretending to be dumbfounded at Xinhu Feisha.


    "Huh?" Xinto Hisako was taken aback. She hated boys, but spoke gentle to girls.


    Nito Hisako came into existence in an instant, and she was the idea of ??Yuri.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections, there is still a chapter today.)

 10 Chapter 10

    Nito Hisako was silent, and then she felt a little flustered.


    If Miss Erina knew that she was Lily, wouldn''t she look at her with strange eyes?


    Also, if her identity as Lily is known to others, wouldn''t it have a great influence on Miss Erina?


    Nito Hisako was serious, she took Su Yu''s words seriously, thinking she was Lily herself.


    "Ahem, Feisha, don''t worry. You should be only Qinglily, not a real lily, and you can save it." Su Yu saw Xinto Feisha who was so flicked by him that he almost cried out, and decided to continue flicking.


    "Is there really any help?" Xinto Feisha looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "The real Lily always thinks of the girl she likes."


    Nito''s face turned white.


    "The real lily will peek at the girl she likes in the bath."


    Nito''s face was pale.


    "The real Lily will want to hug the girl she likes."


    Nitohisako remembered the last time Erina Nakiri fell asleep in the car, and she held Erina Nakiri.


    "Jun Su Yu, I seem to be out of help." Xinhu Feishao opened her mouth, tears falling.


    "..." Su Yu, he now suspects that Xinhu Feisha is a real lily.


    "Ms. Erina, if you find out that I am Yuri, you will definitely hate me?" Nito''s eyes darkened, and his head lowered.


    "Feisha, I have not said one more, this one can best prove whether you are a lily." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Huh?" Nito Hishasa raised his head, hope rekindled in his eyes.


    "The real Lily will want to marry the person she likes." Su Yu said slowly.


    "I don''t want to marry Miss Erina. Does this prove that I am not Lily?" Nito Hisako asked in surprise.


    "This can only prove that you are Qing Lily." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Ah?" Nito Hishasa was dazed.


    "Qing Lily is still saved." Su Yu reminded.


    "How to save it?" Nito Hishasa asked cautiously.


    "Go find a boyfriend." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "But, I hate... Su Yujun, um, can you play my boyfriend?" Nito Hisako said halfway through, her pretty face flushed.


    "Playing as your boyfriend?" Su Yu fell silent.


    "I hate other boys. However, I don''t hate Su Yu-kun, probably because of the tongue of God." Nito Hisako explained.


    That''s right, she was curious about Su Yu at first, but now she feels a little cordial about Su Yu. After all, Su Yu and Erina Nakiri are the owners of the tongue of God.


    "I play your boyfriend, and I might be hacked to death by Miss Erina." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "No...no, probably." Nito Hishago said uncertainly.


    "Forget it, I will play your boyfriend. Even if it is hacked to death by Miss Erinai, it is worthwhile to help you." Su Yu gritted his teeth.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Xinhu Feisha''s heart warmed.


    "You''re welcome, let''s take a look at the information, and find some more friends for Miss Erina." Su Yu looked at the printed information.


    ...


    The total number of students in Yuanyue Academy is more than one thousand.


    Su Yu mainly looked at the information of first-year students in the Higher Education Department.


    Nito Hisako has divided the profiles of boys and girls. Although she doesn''t think Miss Erina will become friends with a guy, what if there is someone suitable?


    The first thing Su Yu looked at was the information of the boys, but in the end, he didn''t even see the information of Xingping Chuangzhen.


    "Fei Shasha, is the information here complete?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "Well, this is the student profile that was updated this morning, and there should be no omissions." Nito Hisasha nodded.


    "Then look at the girl''s information." Su Yu picked up another pile of information.


    I have to say that the females in Yuanyue Academy are all pretty good, which may be related to their origin and diet.


    "This girl is good, her eyes are pure, and she''s not a big lady." Su Yu took out a girl''s information sheet and handed it to Xinhu Feisha.


    "Tian Suohui?" Nito Hishago glanced at it, then looked at Tian Suohui''s background, and found it good.


    "This should become Miss Erina''s subordinate, a bit like the boss'' subordinate, the feeling of the Four Heavenly Kings." Su Yu handed Nito Feisha a piece of information.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are amazing, Mito Yumei is indeed a follower of Miss Erina." Nito Hisako said in surprise.


    "This person should be a talent specializing in Chinese cuisine?" Su Yu held a piece of information.


    "Did you see it from the cheongsam? Hojo''s family is indeed Chinese cuisine." Nito Hisako was surprised again.


    "The feeling she gave me is very powerful." Su Yu put Miyoko Hojo''s information aside.


    "How about this? Jun Su Yu?"


    "Master of ceremonies, Rei Kawashima, this one looks like a black belly type."


    "What about this one?"


    "Sakura Ryoko, this one is very gentle at first glance, you can check it out."


    "what about this?"


    "Yuhime Yoshino, she looks innocent and a bit naughty, so she shouldn''t have any scheming. Check it out."


    The two discussed while watching. When they saw the last piece of information, Su Yu was taken aback.


    "This is Miss Erina''s cousin, the second youngest of the Nagiri family." Nito Hishako introduced.


    "The second lady, it should be very interesting." Su Yu looked at Nancy''s Alice''s information.


    "The relationship between Miss Erina and Miss Alice is not good." Nito Hisako reminded.


    "She doesn''t need to investigate. No matter how bad the relationship is, they will become the best sisters in the future." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yujun, the three people you chose are all in the same dormitory. Do you know them?" Xinhu Feisha took three documents and looked carefully, and found the three people in common.


    "How can I get to know them? However, this is really a coincidence." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Then I will check them out and see if I can become Miss Erina''s friends. If so, Miss Erina shouldn''t be lonely, right?" Nito Hisakoto murmured, her little face a little happy .


    "Don''t be full of thinking about Miss Erina, and occasionally think about it for you." Su Yu patted Nito Hishasa''s little head, and his voice was gentle.


    Nito Hisako was taken aback for a moment, and then she was ashamed and wanted to pat Su Yu''s big hands, but remembered that Su Yu was going to play her boyfriend, and she held back.


    Su Yu''s palm was a little warm, and Nito Feisha didn''t hate this feeling.


    "Okay, I really should go back to bed now. Good night, Scarlett." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Wait a minute. Su Yujun, you are sleeping here tonight." Xinhu Scarlett blushed and stopped Su Yu.


    "Huh?" Su Yu''s eyes widened. Is there such a good thing?

 11 Chapter 11 The Angry Erina

    It turns out that Su Yu thinks too much.


    Even though the conversation has improved Nito''s popularity, it is still far from the welfare of sleeping together.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you asleep?" Xinhu Feisha''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu lay in the quilt of Xinhu Feisha, which is exactly the quilt beside the bed.


    "Feisha, I didn''t expect you to be so bold and let me sleep in your room. Are you not afraid of me doing strange things to you?" Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Su Yujun is not like that kind of person. You have to act as my boyfriend. The first person to fool is Miss Erina. As long as you sleep here tonight and walk out of my room tomorrow morning, Miss Erina will look at my face, she won''t be so strict, probably." Nito Hisako said softly.


    "Thank you, Feisha." Su Yu felt warm. He understood Nito Feisha''s thoughts, but that Miss Erina was afraid to hate him deeply.


    "Actually, I am still a little selfish. We will have some intimate actions in the future. With the experience of tonight, I will be more receptive." Nito Hishisa said in a low voice, his face a little hot.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? Forget it, go to bed early, Feisha." Su Yu pretended not to hear Xinhu Feisha''s words.


    "Yeah." Nito Fisasha blushed, his heart beating a bit hard.


    In the long night, Su Yu slept very comfortably, because he didn''t sleep well yesterday, and there was some fragrance on the quilt.


    And Hiisato Niinto was ashamed for half a night. It was only after two o''clock in the morning that her eyelids sank and she fell asleep.


    ...


    early morning.


    Su Yu slowly opened his eyes, did not have nightmares last night, and slept very comfortably.


    "Huh?" Su Yu, who was just about to get up, felt the weight on the quilt and was taken aback.


    He looked up, and saw Nito Hisako dressed in pale pink pajamas, like an octopus, holding him across the quilt, like a doll.


    "Fishsha..." A voice sounded.


    Su Yu''s eyelids twitched and quickly pretended to sleep.


    "Kacha" Nakiri Erina opened the door nervously. Last night Su Yu''s words, I wonder if Scarlett will listen...


    The door opened, but Erina Nagiri didn''t walk in. Instead, she opened her eyes wide and stood at the door blankly, looking at Su Yu and Nito Hishisa.


    "How... how is it possible?" Erina Nakiri stammered, her white face full of blush, she didn''t expect to see this scene in the morning.


    "Huh?" Nito Hishashi moved, it seemed to be a little cold, and got into the quilt in a daze.


    Su Yu felt the warmth brought by Nito Hisako, and his heart throbbed, because he was being held tightly by Nito Hisako, and he was still in front of Nagiri Erina.


    The soft touch and the scent of the girl''s body made the boy a little angry when he got up, but now Su Yu is simply raging.


    "Huh?" Nito Hisako felt that something was pressed by her thigh, but she was still resisting and opened her eyes.


    Looking at each other, Su Yu kept using his eyes to make Nito Feisha look out. Nito Feisha''s face was flushed, and his eyes had already seen the open door.


    Nakiri Erina is at the door, and if you move around at this time, it''s obvious that Nakiri Erina will find it.


    However, Nito Feisha could clearly feel the changes in Su Yu, which made her ashamed.


    She is good at medicated food, and naturally she has also studied the structure of the human body. Now Su Yu, she knows that this is an uncontrollable state.


    "Hisha is true, do you like sticking to me so much?" Su Yu said, pretending not to look at the door, facing Xinto Hisha, talking in his mouth, winking crazily.


    Nito Hishasa understood her heart, and quickly closed her eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.


    Nagiri Erina at the door was taken aback, ready to escape, but found that Su Yu had already sat up.


    "Miss Erina?" Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri with a surprised look.


    "You, get me dressed and come out!" Nakiri Erina looked at Su Yu, furious, but had to lower her voice.


    "Can you close the door?" Su Yu scratched his head.


    "Huh." Nakiri Erina gritted her teeth and closed the door gently.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m sorry..." Xinhu Feishazi opened his eyes and whispered.


    "Feisha, I''m the one who should say I''m sorry, why are you on my quilt?" Su Yu wondered.


    "I wanted to get into your quilt when Miss Erina came, but fell asleep halfway through. It was a bit cold just now, so I got into the quilt." Nito Hisako explained.


    "That''s the case, if we two sleep separately, Miss Erina will also doubt it." Su Yu looked at Nito Hisasha, dumbfounded.


    "I''m sorry, I caused you trouble, Su Yu-kun." Nito Hishasa said guiltily. She knew that Su Yu was going out now, and would directly face the anger of Erina Nagiri.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m very satisfied to be held by Feisha for a few minutes. Just now, cough cough, that is uncontrollable, I hope you can forgive me." Su Yu smiled and said in embarrassment.


    "I understand." Xinto Hishasha was ashamed and lowered his head.


    "Okay, I should go out, you just pretend to sleep here, and wait until I or Miss Erina knocks on the door." Su Yu patted Nito''s head.


    "If Miss Erina wants to drive you away, you must tell me." Nito Hishasa grabbed Su Yu''s hand and said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Erina won''t do that." Su Yu shook Nito''s small hand, and only his coat was placed aside for his clothes.


    Xinhu Feishang watched Su Yu leave, covered his face in shame, and got into the bed.


    ...


    Su Yu walked out the door and looked at Erina Nakiri who was gritting her teeth.


    "Miss Erinai, shall we go to the kitchen to talk?" Su Yu whispered.


    Nagiri Erina glanced at Su Yu in disgust and walked towards the kitchen.


    She didn''t understand why Xinto Feisha and Su Yu would sleep together. In her opinion, Su Yu was not worthy of Xinto Feisha.


    "Could it be that this man deceived Hishasha in some way?" Erina Nagiri thought of a possibility and clenched her small fist. If Su Yu really cheated Nito Hishasha, she would definitely drive this man away.


    The two came to the kitchen.


    "Ms. Erina, did you eavesdrop on my conversation with Scarlett last night?" Su Yu preemptively said.


    "You...what nonsense are you talking about? How could I eavesdrop on what you are talking about?" Nakiri Erina dodged his eyes, a little guilty.


    "Oh? When I called you after Scarlet Sand, where did the long hair I picked up on the floor come from? Don��t tell me it��s the hair of another girl. It��s obviously the hair I just took a shower. It''s still wet." Su Yu said word by word.


    "I... I just went to Hishasa and accidentally heard your conversation." Nagiri Erina opened her mouth and defended.


    (PS: There is a chapter later, ask for recommendation tickets and collections)

 12 Chapter 12 The Breakfast of Nagiri Erina

    "So, did you really hear our conversation?" Su Yu saw Erina Nakiri confess, and smiled playfully.


    "You lied to me?" Nagiri Erina was taken aback, and said with shame.


    "Yes, I did lie to you, because a girl your age can''t lose hair that easily, especially if you pay great attention to a balanced diet." Su Yu nodded.


    "You liar!" Nakiri Erina clenched her small fist, and wanted to give Su Yu a punch.


    "Ms. Erina, I know you really want to hit people now. But, don''t you want to know what we talked about afterwards? Don''t you want to know the relationship between me and Feisha?" Su Yu blinked.


    "How the hell did you deceive Hishizawa? I don''t believe that Hishizawa likes you." Nakiri Erina gritted her teeth. She hid in the room and heard the knock of Nito Hishizawa, and never came out again. Naturally I don''t know what Su Yu and Nito Hisako will say afterwards.


    "I didn''t deceive Feisha, I just told the truth, Miss Erina, all this is for you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "For me?" Nakiri Erina was startled.


    "Later, Feisha and I talked about her relationship with you. I found that Feisha''s love for you surpasses the friendship of ordinary girls. She asked me to act as her boyfriend in order not to damage your reputation. "Su Yu said slowly.


    "Huh?" Nakiri Erina''s face flushed, and Scarlett liked her more than the friendship of ordinary girls. What does this mean?


    "In short, Feisha thinks that if she always likes you, something will happen. So she chose to let me act as her boyfriend, which will dilute her liking for you, understand?" Su Yu explained.


    "Understood..." Nakiri Erina whispered. She didn''t expect that Nito Hishisa and Su Yu would be because of her.


    "This matter was supposed to be kept from you, but I think if you kept it from you, you might find someone to hack me to death, so I told you first." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Am I such a savage person?" Nakiri Erina glared at Su Yu.


    "I am not familiar with you, how do I know what you are thinking?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Huh, this matter, since Hishizawa chose this, so be it. However, if you dare to really hurt Hishizawa, I will never spare you." Nakiri Erina snorted and warned.


    "Feisha is so good, if it really becomes my girlfriend, it seems not bad." Su Yu teased.


    "You are not worthy of Scarlet Sand!" Nakiri Erina said coldly.


    "Well, you don''t know about this matter, and acquiesce in my relationship with Hishasha." Su Yu didn''t care about Nakiri Erina''s denial.


    "Yeah." Nakiri Erina nodded.


    "Then, let''s talk about the second thing." Su Yu smiled.


    Nagiri Erina felt tight, this was what she cared about most.


    "Oh, I''m a little hungry, Miss Erina." Su Yu suddenly clutched his stomach.


    "You! Get out of me to the living room, and wait for Hishasa to get up." Nakiri Erina gritted her teeth, knowing that Su Yu wanted her to cook.


    One of the dignified Tomotsuki Ten Masters, the eldest lady of the Nagiri family, the owner of God''s Tongue, was even threatened by a man to make breakfast, which made Nakiri Erina feel ashamed and angry.


    "It''s so happy to be able to taste Miss Erina''s cooking early in the morning." Su Yu smiled and left the kitchen.


    Nakiri Erina''s silver teeth clenched tightly, and Su Yu''s powerful laughter made her even more angry.


    ...


    Su Yu went out and didn''t immediately wake up Xinhu Feisha.


    Early in the morning, after enjoying the benefits given to him by Nito Hishizawa, and flickering Erina Nakiri to cook him breakfast, he needed to calm down.


    Besides, it''s only six o''clock in the morning, so don''t worry about waking up Xinhu Feisha. Seeing her tired look, Su Yu knew that she didn''t sleep well last night.


    Su Yu ran a few laps around Nagiri Erina''s residence, feeling a little tired before stopping.


    The morning run in the morning is not for exercise, but for better sleep at night.


    No exercise during the day, drowsy, and at night, I am energetic, stay up all night, and then fall asleep when the morning comes. This is Su Yu before the end of the world.


    After the end of the world, Su Yu was chased by zombies every day, and the amount of exercise made him sleepy when it got dark.


    Su Yuchen ran back, Nagaki Erina had already prepared breakfast, crispy and delicious toast with fresh fish soup.


    A bite of bread slices, the crispy taste makes people''s eyes bright, Su Yu seems to see the bread slice brave, actively jumped into the pot, and then became a weather-beaten bread slice hero, the bread slice hero shot, simply and neatly The knife technique is amazing.


    Taste the fish soup again. Whether the fish soup is good or not, the freshness of the fish is the key.


    "It feels... a good knife technique." Su Yu closed his eyes, as if he saw the fish that had just been caught, and was killed by the fisherman with a single knife. The processed fish was put directly into the pot and the soup was boiled with only a little added. The salt perfectly presents its umami taste.


    After Su Yu finished his breakfast, thinking about this dish, she suddenly felt a cold sweat. Why did there always appear clean knife skills in the dish?Could it be Nakiri Erina who suggested to him that he would only be a hatchet if he is not obedient?


    "Can you talk now?" Erina Nagiri said coldly.


    "Say what?" Su Yu blinked.


    "What do you mean? Su Yu-kun?" Nagiri Erina said word by word.


    "Ahem, are you lonely following up?" Su Yu asked tentatively.


    Nagiri Erina did not speak, but looked at Su Yu.


    "After all, Scarlett didn''t figure it out. She wanted to find some friends for you. The two of us chose three girls, and she will help you investigate first. Then, you will put down the eldest lady''s air and work with them normally. If you communicate, Feisha will relax." Su Yu said quickly.


    "How do you know that I want Scarlett to be my friend?" Erina Nakiri''s eyes darkened and said absent-mindedly.


    "Your arrogance made me feel lonely, so I guessed it." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Forget that you are right, I will be gentle with you from now on." Erina Nagiri''s eyes flashed.


    "What if I persuade Hishasha?" Su Yu offered to ask what Erina Nagiri wanted to say.


    "Then I''ll teach you a few dishes seriously." Nagiri Erina endured the joy in her heart and said lightly.


    "No, I want you to promise me a condition." Su Yu''s mouth turned upwards.


    "Don''t go too far!" Nakiri Erina snorted coldly.


    "If I help you persuade Feisha, I will call you Erina in the future." Su Yu said his terms.


    "Hmph, you can call it whatever you want." Nagiri Erina was taken aback and muttered.


    "I''ll go to see Feisha, wait a while, you can wake her up again, last night, she didn''t sleep well." Su Yu smiled, and left a word.


    "Hisha, did you sleep well last night?" Nakiri Erina opened her eyes wide, her face flushed.


    (Seeking recommendation tickets and collection�Ѩ���)

 13 Chapter 13-The Touch of Yuihama Yui

    Nito Hishasa''s room.


    Su Yu gently opened the door and came to the bed where he had slept last night.


    Nito Hisako was already asleep at this time, and she slept peacefully, with a smile on her face.


    Su Yu looked at her cute sleeping face, and didn''t mean to bother, just wrote a note and placed it next to Xinhu Feisha''s pillow.


    Three hours later.


    Nito Hisako opened his eyes, and looked at the sunlight shining into the room, shocked.


    She just wanted to sleep for another five minutes. Su Yu or Erina Nakiri should come to wake her up, but she didn''t expect it to sleep for three hours.


    "Sorry, Miss Erina wants to try the food this morning." Nito Hisaki remembered Erina Nakiri''s schedule, his face changed slightly.


    As soon as she was about to get up and put on clothes, she found a note beside her pillow, and there were two of them.


    "This morning''s schedule has been cancelled.����Nagiri Erina"


    "Feisha''s sleeping face is so cute. ����Su Yu"


    "Um..." Xinhu Feishao looked at the note left by Su Yu, and covered her face with a quilt in shame.


    ...


    Total Wu Gao.


    The morning was physical education, and Su Yu received the sportswear for physical education.


    Physical education, free activities.


    Everyone has a tennis racket and a tennis ball.


    "Su Yu-jun, let''s team up and play tennis." Totsuka Saijia was the first to find Su Yu.


    "Yeah" Su Yu nodded.


    Ayaka Totsuka is a member of the tennis club and has good tennis skills.


    Su Yu has no experience in playing tennis, but after being proficient, he can play well.


    On Yuihama Yui''s side, several girls mixed doubles and had a great time.


    Lunch break.


    Su Yu''s lunch today consisted of Naginaki Erina''s toast and fish soup, packed in a heat preservation box, and it hadn''t cooled down yet.


    As soon as he opened the insulation box, all the students in the classroom looked over and swallowed uncontrollably.


    "Su Yu-kun, your bento tastes delicious." Totsuka Ayaka looked at Su Yu''s bento in surprise.


    "Would you like to try it?" Su Yu handed Totsuka Caijia a slice of toast.


    "Can you?" Saika Totsuka still remembered Su Yu''s appetite that day.


    "I''m not that hungry now." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thank you then." Saika Totsuka smiled slightly, took the toast carefully, took a bite, and opened her eyes wide.


    He has never eaten such delicious toast!


    After being surprised, Totsuka Ayaka began to savor the delicious toast.


    Su Yu smiled, and as soon as he was about to start eating, he noticed the eyes of people around him, all staring at his toast.


    Especially Yubihama Yui, staring at the toast closely.


    Su Yu hesitated, closed the insulation box, stood up, and came to Yuihama Yui.


    "Yui Yi, do you have lunch together?" Su Yu whispered.


    "Yeah..." Yuihama Yui blushed and nodded.


    Yuiko Miura frowned, but remembered that Yuihama Yui had said that Su Yu was her childhood sweetheart, and could only watch Yuihama Yui and Su Yu leave.


    Su Yu also dared to invite Yuihama Yui so blatantly because Yuihama Yui talked about her childhood sweetheart.


    On the roof.


    Su Yu sat down, Yuihama Yui sat beside him.


    "Sorry, I suddenly invited you." Su Yu opened the insulation box and apologized slightly.


    "No... it doesn''t matter, after all we are..." Yuihama Yui whispered, her pretty face flushed.


    Su Yu knew she wanted to talk about lovers, but was embarrassed to say it.


    "I have been learning how to make cooking at Totsuki College these few afternoons. This is a breakfast made by one of my teachers. When I learn delicious cooking, the first person to taste it will be Yui." Su Yu caught it. A slice of toast was handed to Yuihama Yui''s mouth.


    "Thank you...wait, you just said that you learned how to make cooking at Totsuki Academy? That''s a cooking school with many masters and young ladies?" Yuihama Yui took the toast and was about to eat it, and reacted. Su Yu had a shocked expression on his face.


    "My grandfather is friends with the commander-in-chief of Tomotsu Academy''s Grandpa Nakiri. He asked Grandpa Nakiri to take care of me before he died. I also want to inherit Grandpa''s cooking skills." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Okay...excellent. But, Su Yu-jun, why don''t you transfer to Far Moon Academy?" Yuihama Yui opened her mouth and asked in confusion.


    "Does Yui want me to transfer?" Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui and blinked.


    "If Su Yu-jun transfers to Totsuki Academy, he can learn faster...become a master chef." Yuihama Yui dodged his eyes.


    "Stupid Yui, why would my boyfriend leave you?" Su Yu knocked Yuihama Yui''s head and smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu didn''t transfer to Yuanyue Academy because of me?" Yubihama Yui turned his head and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    That was a top cooking school. How many chefs saw it as a holy place. Su Yu actually refused to transfer to Yuanyue Academy for her?


    "Of course, I have such a lovely girlfriend, why would I be willing to transfer to Yuanzuki Academy? Huh? Yui, why do you seem to be angry?" Su Yu saw Yuihama Yui bulging in the middle.


    "Of course I am angry. That is Tomotsuki Academy, the top cooking school. You actually refused the opportunity to transfer to Tomotsuki Academy, Su Yu-kun, idiot!" Yuihama Yui was a little angry, and at the same time she was moved. .


    "Does Yui want me to transfer to school and leave?" Su Yu was silent for a while.


    "I...I just considered Su Yu-kun''s future. If you go to Tomotsu Academy, you will become a very powerful person in the future." Yuihama Yui lowered her head, feeling a little bit reluctant, but she knew she could not delay Su Yu. The future.


    "I don''t want to leave." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui''s small hand and said in her ear.


    Yuihama Yui shrank her neck and her ears became red. Su Yu''s words made her shy.


    "My love for cooking is far less than my liking for Yui, so I just want to learn a few delicious dishes for Yui to taste." Su Yu continued.


    Yuihama Yui was so ashamed that she could only lower her head.


    "Yuiyi is so cute." Su Yu slowly moved closer to Yuihama''s small face.


    Yuihama Yui was nervous to the extreme, she could clearly feel Su Yu''s breathing, she wanted to avoid it, but she was a little expectant.


    She is not a frivolous girl, but Yuihama Yui is very touched by Su Yu staying at Sou Wu Gao for her.


    As for what Su Yu said is false?Yuihama Yui never considered this at all.


    The closer Su Yu got closer, the more he could feel the scent of Yuihama Yui''s body, and a soft kiss fell on Yuihama Yui''s face.


    Yuihama Yui closed her eyes nervously.


    "Yui Yi''s small face is as soft as jelly, and it exudes a sweet taste." Su Yu said with a smirk.


    "Su Yu-kun, badass..." Yubihama Yui opened her eyes and glared at Su Yu in shame.


    "Okay, continue to have lunch." Su Yu''s mouth turned up, and it was almost the same today.


    (PS: Please recommend tickets and collections, there is a chapter later.)

 14 Chapter 14 The Unexpected Person

    In the afternoon, school time.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m leaving first." Totsuka Ayaka waved to Su Yu and left the classroom.


    "See you tomorrow." Su Yu said to Totsuka Saika, looking at Yuihama Yui.


    "Let''s go first, I have something to do today." Yuihama Yui explained to her friend.


    Yuko Miura glanced at Su Yu who had not left.


    "Yui, pay attention to safety." Miura Yuko whispered, and left with the others.


    "Be careful?" Yuihama Yui was confused, but still kept smiling.


    After everyone left, only Su Yu and Yuihama Yui remained.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu smiled at Yuihama Yui.


    "Well" Yuihama Yui nodded. They made an appointment and went shopping in the afternoon because Su Yu lacked a mobile phone.


    The two arrived at the school gate, and the driver of Nagiri��s family had already driven by.


    "Master Su Yu, is there a date today?" The uncle driver opened the door and smiled.


    "Ahem, uncle, can you take the two of us to the mall to buy something, go to the station again, and then go back to Yuanyue College?" Su Yu said in embarrassment.


    This driver may be from the Nakiri family, if he tells Nakiri Senzaemon that Su Yu has a girlfriend, then Nakiri Senzaemon might be a little angry.


    "Of course, please get in the car." The driver''s uncle smiled.


    "Yui, let''s get in the car." Su Yu glanced at Yuihama Yui, who lowered her head in shame, and took her little hand.


    "Yeah" Yubihama hurriedly got into the car and sat in the back row with Su Yu.


    The uncle driver seemed to be very familiar with Chiba, and within ten minutes he sent the two to a mall.


    Under Yuihama''s introduction, Su Yu bought a 20,000 yen mobile phone and bought a couple T-shirt at a clothing store by the way.


    Yuihama Yui had to pay the bill, but Su Yu preempted to pay.


    "Yui, wait until the next date, remember to wear it." Su Yu and Yuihama Yui walked out of the mall and said with a smile.


    "The next date, I must be a treat." Yuihama Yui puffed her face a little angry.


    "Then I''m looking forward to the next date, being a little white face raised by Yui." Su Yu teased.


    Boys and girls here, especially high school students, treat each other or AA system, and will not let one person bear all the expenses.


    Yuihama Yui would be angry, but also because he was worried that Su Yu had no money.


    Yuihama Yui glanced at Su Yu whitely.


    "Uncle, waited a long time, let''s go to the station next." Su Yu came to the car.


    "Master Su Yu, why don''t you take her home directly? For the first date, it would be better to take it directly to the door of the house." The uncle driver suggested.


    "This, will it delay the uncle''s time?" Su Yu hesitated.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m very idle." The uncle driver waved his hand.


    "Then trouble uncle. Yui, where is your home?" Su Yu thanked him and looked at Yuihama Yui.


    Yuihama Yui blushed and reported his address.


    ...


    Su Yu and Yuihama Yui get on the bus again, and it takes about half an hour from here to Yuihama Yui''s house.


    "Uncle, I don''t seem to ask for your name yet?" Su Yu looked at the driver and said.


    "My name is Amakusa Mamoru, and I have been driving Nagiri''s family for a long time. Speaking of which my daughter is about the same age as Su Yujun, I might have a chance to meet in the future." The driver uncle smiled.


    "Amakusa?" Su Yu was taken aback, always feeling a little familiar.


    "Amakusa, the student council president of my junior high school seems to have the surname Amakusa." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "That should be my daughter. Shino has been the student council president since elementary school. Her full name is Amakusa Shino." Shino Amakusa mentioned her daughter with a big smile.


    "Yes, it''s President Amakusa Shino. It turns out that you are the father of President Amakusa. You are rude. My name is Yuihama Yui. I was in the same school as President Amakusa. Later, I was admitted to Sou Takega. President Amakusa seemed to have gone. Girls'' high school?" Yuihama Yui asked in surprise.


    "Well, Shino went to Yingcai High School and is now the president of the student council. There is Qijo Group investment there, and it has become a girls'' high school." Amakusa Mamoru replied.


    "Sakuracai High School, I really envy the president of Amakusa. The legend of the president of Amakusa was always circulating in our school." Yuihama Yui sighed.


    "Is Yingcai High School famous?" Su Yu asked.


    He was silent just now to get more information. Unexpectedly, this information exceeded his expectations.


    Yingcai High School is actually a girls'' high school. Doesn''t that mean that Yingcai High School has no actor?


    Yingcai High School, from the anime "Dusion Student Union", in the anime, the actor is the first male student of Yingcai High School. Before that, Yingcai High School had always been a girls'' school.


    But now Yingcai High School has become a complete girls'' school, and the male protagonist is naturally gone.


    "If you want to talk about Sakurajai High School, you have to talk about the Shichijo Group, Su Yu-kun, you know, the Nakiri family is highly respected because of the Nakiri Senzaemon and Totsuki Academy. And the Shichijo family, you are not polite Said, it is enough to affect the top." Amakusa Mamoru earnestly said.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth twitched, Qitiao is so powerful?However, after thinking about the plot in the anime, Qijosky lives alone in the manor, and only one maid takes care of it. The best thing that shows the wealth of the Qijo family is that the helicopter gives the key to Qijosky.


    "Although the Shichijo family is great, Miss Shichijo is very gentle. She is still Shino''s best friend." Amakusa remembered the scene when he first saw him. The elegant lady greeted him as a driver. After that time, he He became the most leisurely driver of the Nagiri family.


    "Chairman Amakusa is so amazing, he can actually become friends with the eldest lady of the Shichijo family." Yuihama Yui was surprised.


    "Master Su Yu will see Miss Qi Tiao sooner or later, and then Master Su Yu can talk to Miss Qi Tiao through cooking, and he will know what kind of person she is." Amakusa Zhenshou glanced at Su Yu and said.


    "That''s really looking forward to it." Su Yu said absently, holding Yubihama''s small hand.


    Yuihama Yui glanced at Su Yu''s expression and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ...


    Yuihama Yui''s door.


    "Jieyi, see you tomorrow." Su Yu whispered.


    "See you tomorrow." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    Su Yu got into the car and waved to Yuihama Yui.


    Yuihama Yui watched the car leave and then looked at the bag in her hand, feeling sweet.


    "Unexpectedly, a boy actually sent Yui home." A voice sounded.


    "Mom?" Yuihama Yui opened his eyes wide and looked at the woman in front of him.


    "What''s the boy''s name? What''s the situation in the family? The young master of a rich family?" The woman smiled and looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "No, Su Yu-kun is just..." Yuihama Yui said, and then stopped. She didn''t seem to know Su Yu too much.


    (Seeking recommendation ticket and collection�ѩn��)

 15 Chapter 15

    The car returned to Totsuki Academy and stopped in front of Nagiri Erina''s residence.


    "Uncle, trouble you, be careful on the road." Su Yu smiled at the driver''s uncle Amakusa.


    Along the way, he talked a lot with Amakusa Mamoru and even saw photos of Amakusa Shino.


    Amakusa Mamoru is not a member of the Nagiri family. There is no doubt that he can stay here because of the seven skies.


    Amakusa Mamoru will go home almost every day, and today he will send Su Yu back, and tomorrow will be here from home early to pick up Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun, if I have a chance next time, please let me taste your food." Amakusa Mamoru made a joke and drove away.


    Su Yu smiled and walked into Erina Nagiri''s villa.


    Before Nagiri Erina and Nito Hisako returned, Su Yu walked into the kitchen.


    "Huh? Is this the cooking book that Feishao said?" Su Yu looked at the books on the side table and flipped through it.


    ...


    Two hours later.


    Nagiri Erina and Nito Hisako are back.


    "Ms. Erina, you go to rest first, and I will cook the dinner." Nito Hisako whispered.


    This afternoon, she took Nakiri Erina to Pakusungryo and received a warm reception. Nakiri Erina also met the three girls.


    "Yeah" Erina Nakiri glanced at the kitchen, wondering if Su Yu was back.


    Nito Hisako smiled and walked into the kitchen.


    "Jun Su Yu?" As soon as Xinhu Feisha entered the kitchen, he looked at Su Yu who was trying to eat egg fried rice, and was slightly taken aback.


    Nagiri Erina was about to go back to the room, smelled the scent of egg fried rice, and walked over.


    "Fishisa, Miss Erina, you just came back, try my egg fried rice." Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah" Xinto Feisha looked at the egg fried rice on Su Yu''s plate, feeling that the taste should not be bad.


    "Egg fried rice...it looks like an infamous dish, and I actually want to let me taste it." Nagiri Erina snorted coldly, holding her hands.


    "Feisha, don''t have to serve Miss Erinai, I haven''t eaten enough yet." Su Yu said directly.


    Nakiri Erina''s face stiffened, her footsteps stopped, and she looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "Ms. Erina''s tongue can only taste high-end ingredients, such as simple dishes like fried rice with eggs. Miss Erina doesn''t like it at all, right?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Nagari Erina.


    "You!" Nakiri Erina''s silver teeth clenched.


    "Okay, Su Yu-kun, don''t irritate Miss Erina. Miss Erina, you can try this egg fried rice." Nito Hisako smiled, and served Nagaki Erina a bowl of egg fried rice.


    "Huh, I listen to Scarlett." Nakiri Erina bulged, stared at Su Yu, and sat down.


    Nito Hisago also contained a bowl of egg fried rice, and sat next to Nagiri Erina.


    "I''m moving." Nito Hisako and Nakiri Erina said in unison, and they tasted Su Yu''s egg fried rice.


    After eating a bite of the egg fried rice, Nagiri Erina''s eyes widened.


    The delicate fragrance of the fruit and the balanced spices give people a very fresh feeling. Unfortunately, the stir-frying is uneven and the heat is a little overdone, making this originally good dish ordinary.


    "Jun Su Yu, it''s amazing. This egg fried rice is better than most Yuan Yue Academy students." Xinhu Feisha praised.


    "That''s not enough. What I lack now is the basic knowledge of cooking." Su Yu shook his head. He knew better than Nakiri Erina and Nito Hisako that his cooking skills were really bad.


    "You are a theoretical college student now, but in fact junior high school students are not as good as you. You have mastered the knowledge of spices, but you don''t have a solid basic knowledge. You will teach him the basics of cooking in the future." Nagiri Erina finished , Got up and prepared to leave.


    "Ms. Erina, don''t you want to eat it? Then I will eat the rest of you." Su Yu said, preparing to take Naginaki Erina''s bowl.


    "Let me put it down! I haven''t eaten enough yet!" Erina Nakiri''s face flushed, if Su Yu eats the leftover egg fried rice, it always feels a bit strange.


    "Just kidding, I don''t want to eat Miss Erina''s leftovers." Su Yu''s mouth turned up.


    "You are such a terrible man!" Nakiri Erina clenched her small fist.


    "Miss Erina, don''t talk nonsense, I''m just a simple boy, not a real man." Su Yu said seriously.


    "The soul is pale!" Nakiri Erina''s pretty face flushed, and she glared at Su Yu fiercely. It was the first time she heard someone say such bold words.


    "Fishisa, let me become a man." Su Yu looked at Xinto Fishashi.


    "Su Yujun, don''t irritate Miss Erina, she is a little tired today." Xinto Scarlett said with a blush.


    "Sorry, Miss Erina, because your angry look is too cute, so I can''t help but want to anger you." Su Yu said sincerely.


    "The soul is pale! Bad! Hentai!" Naginaki Erina was ashamed and angry, turned and left.


    "Miss Erina is really interesting." Su Yu looked at the back of Nakiri Erina.


    "Su Yu-kun, when did you have such a good relationship with Miss Erina?" Nito Hisako asked curiously.


    If she changed other boys and dared to provoke Erina Nakiri in this way, she would definitely be killed by her cold eyes.


    "Secret." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Don''t tell me. But if you can become friends with Miss Erina, it''s actually not bad." Nito Hishasha licked his hair and gave Su Yu a roll of eyes.


    "Teacher Feisha, I''ll beg you after dinner." Su Yu became serious.


    "I will definitely teach you well." Nito Hisako smiled, being able to participate in teaching a god tongue owner is also a rare experience for her.


    ...


    After the egg fried rice for dinner, Nito Hisako changed into a chef''s uniform and started teaching.


    Su Yu listened carefully, and didn''t get distracted by the tight chef clothes.


    "There are several ways to cut French cuisine. At present, I only learn Chinese and Japanese cuisine..."


    "Jun Su Yu, it should be cut like this here to make it more delicious..."


    "The processing of fish, if you want to keep the flavor, you must start fast enough..."


    Xinhu Feishai''s tone gradually became severe, and Su Yu watched Xinhu Feishi''s cut off the fish head with a single knife, secretly surprised at her sword skills, and he was steady and ruthless.


    "A qualified chef must master a certain amount of knife skills. If you want to practice knife skills, I suggest you cut carrots..." Nito Hisako continued.


    Su Yu secretly wrote it down, and the summary is just four words, diligently studying and practicing.


    Unconsciously, several hours passed.


    "Feisha, it''s ten o''clock, go to bed first, and I will practice again." Su Yu glanced at the yawning Xinhu Feisha.


    "Well, Su Yujun, don''t practice for too long. You can''t learn sword skills in one day." Xinhu Feisha nodded.


    Su Yu smiled bitterly, I am afraid it will take a long time to reach the level of Yuanyue Academy students.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections, there is a chapter)

 16 Chapter 16 Designated Items

    No words for a night, early morning arrived.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, and in a simple room with a large bed, computer desk, bookshelf, and wardrobe.


    This is the guest room of Erina Nagiri''s residence, and it has now become Su Yu''s temporary residence.


    "Six o''clock? Get up early today to grab some game." Su Yu opened the closet and changed into a white chef''s uniform. This is the chef''s uniform that Nito Feisha bought yesterday. In addition to this, there is another one. Computers, dozens of cooking books on the shelves.


    Su Yu changed into a chef''s uniform, and suddenly the whole person became a little different. Toya Lake was in his hand, like a warrior ready to go.


    "Well, that''s it." Su Yu opened the door and walked towards the back mountain of Yuanyue Academy.


    The back mountain of Yuanyue College, that is, the large forest, contains a lot of precious mountains and game.


    Of course, tigers and lions are impossible, but wild boars have been raised.


    "If you have a motorcycle, it will be convenient." Su Yu was walking on the side road, holding a Toyako wooden knife and a sharp kitchen knife in his hands, thinking.


    At the end of the world, the small city where Su Yu was located was crowded with vehicles and scrapped vehicles were stuck on the road.Only a motorcycle can easily cross some trails, and he can escape several times because the motorcycle is convenient and fast enough.


    Moreover, at critical moments, the black ghost can blow up the motorcycle, and a lighter can be thrown in to solve a large group of zombies.


    Once encountered a zombie tiger that ran out of the zoo, Su Yu directly controlled the black ghost and threw the motorcycle on the tiger��s head. In the middle of several cars, he threw a lighter on the tiger��s head. The effect directly attracted Thousands of zombies.


    "System, let me ask, can the motorcycle be stuffed into the space pocket?" Su Yu asked suddenly.


    "����"system.


    "system?"


    "Space pockets cannot hold large items." System.


    "It''s useless." Su Yu curled his lips.


    "System reward items, bound motorcycles, can be put into the space pocket." The system reminded.


    "That''s it, system, give me a motorcycle next time, thank you." Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Whether to choose the designated item motorcycle? This item needs to consume three chances to draw." system.


    "I have chosen, so I have to complete three choices?" Su Yu said in a daze, did not expect the system to have this kind of function.


    "Yes, after choosing, the reward will be issued immediately." System.


    "Choose the designated item motorcycle." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Congratulations to the host for getting a superbike. The body is made of Zhenjin, the tires are of the same model as the Autobot, and the engine is manufactured by Stark Industries." The system prompt sounded.


    "???" Su Yu opened his mouth with a cute look.


    ...


    After a few minutes.


    On the "swish" road, a black motorcycle speeds by.


    Su Yu was driving a motorcycle, and his whole person was wrapped in black armor. This turned out to be just a protective suit attached to a superbike!


    "System, why is there such a powerful thing in the bronze lottery?" Su Yu asked.


    "The superbike is just a motorcycle, and it will not enhance the host''s combat effectiveness." The system replied.


    Su Yu was silent, and then became a little excited. Doesn''t that mean that the scope of the bronze lottery draw is a bit larger than he thought?


    The black motorcycle crossed the path and came to the forest.


    The moment Su Yu was about to hit the tree, his whole body flew out, the protective clothing disappeared and fell on the tree.


    The black motorcycle disappeared and returned to the space pocket.


    "It would be great if I could have that set of protective clothing." Su Yu looked at the chef''s uniform on his body with some regrets.


    The protective suit was bound to the super bike and could not be taken off, which made Su Yu a little helpless.


    "Come out, ghost!" Su Yu stood on the tree, and a layer of black particles emerged from his body, which gathered to form a black ghost.


    The black ghost appeared, caught Su Yu, jumped, and landed on another big tree.


    ...


    Less than seven o''clock in the morning.


    Su Yu returned to Erina Nagiri��s residence with two rabbits. After a simple treatment, he had a good meal.


    "Are you a barbarian? You actually got up early in the morning to hunt." Nagiri Erina frowned as he witnessed the whole process of Su Yu''s cooking.


    "My current level is barely enough to eat. This is progress." Su Yu murmured.


    "Su Yujun, the rabbit you chose, and the way to deal with it, is too layman, I am afraid that even the fishy smell has not been completely removed." Xinto Feisha commented.


    Her breakfast with Erina Nakiri is a sandwich with beef, which is rich in nutrition.


    "Ahem, Feisha, come back to teach me the correct way at night." Su Yu looked embarrassed.


    In the first bite he had just tasted, he seemed to see a wild rabbit standing in the soup pot rebelliously, not blending with the taste of the soup, and it seemed a bit discordant.


    "Yeah" Nito Hisasha smiled.


    "Ms. Erinai, Scarlett, I''m leaving first." Su Yu packed up the kitchen utensils, heard the sound of the car outside the door, and changed into Zong Wu Gao''s school uniform.


    "Jun Su Yu, be careful on the road." Xinhu Feisha took a step forward, tidyed Su Yu''s collar, and said softly.


    Nagiri Erina was stunned, and Su Yu was stunned. How does it feel like a newlywed wife is sending her husband farewell?


    Su Yu lowered her head and saw Nito Hishasa blinking, and realized that she was planning to play Su Yu''s girlfriend in front of Nakiri Erina.


    "Thank you, Feisha." Su Yu patted Nito''s head and left with a smile.


    Nakiri Erina snorted coldly, and didn''t say anything, but for the sake of Nito Hishasa, she endured it.


    As soon as Su Yu went out, he saw Amakusa Zhenmo standing next to the car.


    "Uncle, good morning, trouble you." Su Yu said hello.


    "It''s not troublesome." Amakusa Mamoru smiled and opened the car door.


    Su Yu sat in the back row, holding a cooking book, and looked at it.


    "Su Yu-kun, I really envy you and Miss Nagiri so good, you can live here." Amakusa Mamoru tentatively said.


    "Uncle, Miss Erina and I are unlikely, but we have a good relationship with Hishasha. Regarding Yui and I, please don''t tell anyone, especially Father Nakiri." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "Don''t worry, Su Yujun, I will not tell others, and I will even support you. The more boats you step on, the more you can prove your excellence. If you attack a few eldest ladies, then you will have a worry-free future, ha Haha." Amakusa Mamoru joked.


    "..." Su Yu, he really had this idea.


    The car drove towards Zongwugao, and within an hour, it stopped at the gate of Zongwugao and arrived at almost the same time as the other black car.


    Su Yu got out of the car, glanced at another black car, and saw a beautiful girl with a long straight black.

 17 Chapter 17

    Long black hair fluttering in the wind, cute little face, clear eyes, small cherry mouth.


    A total of Wu Gao''s school uniform, black knee socks, although the scale is a bit regrettable, but her temperament is enough to make up for the regret of the figure.


    "Huh?" Xuexia Xuenai looked at Su Yu, then glanced at the car next to Su Yu, and was slightly taken aback.


    "Choose! One, tell Yukino Yukino I like you. Two, say Yukino Yukino, what a regrettable airport. Completing the mission will reward you with a bronze draw, and option two will add an extra bronze draw."


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth twitched, and he walked towards Xuexia Xuenai.


    Xuexiaxue Nai arm in arm, looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "It''s a regrettable airport." Su Yu came to Xuexiaxuno and said in a low voice.


    "What are you talking about?" Yukino''s eyes were cold, and she clenched her small fist, with the expression on her face as if she wanted to kill.


    "Choose! One, say to Yukino Yukino, don��t get excited, I can make you bigger. Two, say to Yukino Yukino, please let me help you achieve your dream with both hands. Completing the task will reward a bronze lottery, option Two additional rewards for a bronze lottery."


    "Don''t get excited, I can make you bigger." Su Yu stepped back.


    "If it hadn''t been for you to come here in the Yuanyue Academy''s car, I would definitely kill you!" Xuexia Xuena took a deep breath and walked towards the school.


    "It turns out that she was able to restrain her hands because she knew Yuanyue Academy''s car." Su Yu glanced back, and it was true that there was a Yuanyue Academy logo on the back of the car.


    Three bronze lottery draws just offset the consumption of designated items.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Saika Totsuka came over and said hello.


    "Good morning, Caijia." Su Yu looked at Totsuka Caijia''s smiling face and couldn''t help sighing, why isn''t he a girl?


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Su Yu took a bento made by Nito Hiisako and came to the rooftop with Yuihama Yui.


    As soon as I opened the pink bento box, neatly arranged sandwiches, the rice in the middle was dotted with a rabbit, the secret sauce of Nito Hiisa, and the pork cutlet on the other side.


    "Su Yu-kun''s lunch is so cute." Yuihama Yui''s eyes lit up.


    "Jieyi, open your mouth." Su Yu picked up a sandwich.


    "Yeah..." Yubihama Yui hesitated, accepting Su Yu''s feeding, her face turned red.


    "Aunt Yui made the bento? Can I taste it?" Su Yu finished feeding a sandwich and looked at Yuihama''s bento box.


    "Today''s bento was made by myself..." Yuihama Yui tucked his hair and said softly.


    Su Yu''s face stiffened, and she recalled Yuihama Yui''s cooking in the anime, and she felt like she wanted to die.


    The power of God''s tongue can infinitely magnify the shortcomings in the cooking. If you use God''s tongue to taste Yuihama Yui''s cooking...


    "Is Yui''s cooking? Let me taste it." Su Yu took a deep breath, and even if he died, he would like to check Yuihama''s favorability.


    "My cooking is a bit simple..." Yuihama Yui opened the bento box, which was actually an insulated box.


    "Is this Yui''s bento? The egg fried rice, the slightly burnt egg fried rice, you can see that Yui is working hard." Su Yu looked at Yuihama''s bento box, with a smile on his face.


    The rice is a little burnt, and the eggs are pitiful without moisture, and they feel a little brown.


    "I may not have the talent for cooking..." Yuihama Yui lowered his head.


    "Innate talent is not born, and not everyone is suitable for cooking. The egg fried rice that Yui has made so hard, I want to finish it all." Su Yu snatched Yuihama''s lunch box and began to devour it.


    Yuihama Yui was moved, watching Su Yu finished the egg fried rice, and handed Su Yu a handkerchief.


    Su Yu wiped his mouth, his face was pale, but there was a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The taste of egg fried rice is really complicated, just like eating charcoal, and it is still very salty charcoal.


    However, Yui Hihama''s heart was conveyed.


    The incubator has limited time. If it weren''t for getting up early today, it would be cold now.


    Yuihama Yui was able to make cooking for him earlier than the cooking itself.


    "It''s ugly, isn''t it? Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui said nervously.


    "Even an amateur chef will only give out two words, which is unpalatable." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Sorry, Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Yuyi, cooking is not important to me, what is important is Yui''s heart. I am very touched to be able to make cooking for me early." Su Yu took Yuihama Yui into his arms and said with a light smile.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Yui looked up at Su Yu, a little shy.


    "I have eaten Yui''s bento, and then let me feed Yui." Su Yu smiled and continued to feed Yuihama Yui.


    Yuihama Yui leaned against Su Yu and could clearly hear Su Yu''s heartbeat. Like her, his heartbeat accelerated.


    After eating a bento, Su Yu put the bento box aside.


    Yuihama Yui was too embarrassed to see Su Yu, Su Yu was also hesitating, did he take the opportunity to win Yuihama Yui''s first kiss?


    "Crack" the roof door rang.


    Su Yu released her hand in an instant, and distanced herself from Yuihama Yui.


    Yui Hama stared at the door closely.


    The black knee-high socks appeared first, followed by Zou Wu Gao''s plaid short skirt, his eyes shifted, his waterfall-like hair, a slightly regrettable airport, and a cold face.


    "Yukixia Yukino classmate?" Yuihama Yui asked in surprise.


    "I''m looking for something to do with you." Xuexia Xuena arm in arm, came to Su Yu step by step.


    "Is something wrong with me?" Su Yu was taken aback, could it be that he wanted to retaliate for what happened in the morning?


    "You are Yuihama Yui, right?" Yukino Yukoshita glanced at Yuihama Yui.


    "Yeah..." Yuihama Yui smiled reluctantly, Yukoshita Yukino, the beautiful girl who was eyeing the whole school, actually came to Su Yu, could it be...


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m looking for him because of the power of the tongue of God." Xuexia Xuena explained.


    "God''s tongue?" Yuihama Yui felt very familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere. After thinking about it, he turned on the phone.


    Su Yu glanced at Yukoshita Yukino helplessly. It seemed that Yuihama Yui knew about the God Tongue.


    "God tongue, the limit of taste, just tasting, you can pick out all the mistakes in cooking. If it is unpalatable food, it will be a pain for the owner of God tongue..." Yuihama Yui read Halfway through, I looked at Su Yu and her bento box.


    "Yui, your food is not unpalatable..." Before Su Yu finished speaking, Yuihama Yui''s eyes were red.


    "Su Yu-kun, idiot..." Yuihama Yui bit her lip. No wonder Su Yu looked uncomfortable. It was because of her cooking.


    "Sorry, but I have tasted what I want, it is true." Su Yu glared at Yukoshita Yukino, and looked at Yuihama Yui gently.


    (PS: Thank you starting point book friend "ytytry3w" for your rewards, thank you QQ for reading "~Last night''s wine~" for your rewards. Please recommend tickets and collections. Currently two chapters are stable.)

 18 Chapter 18

    Xuexiaxue Nai arm in arm, looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "Really? Su Yu-kun really tasted his heart?" Yuihama Yui blinked and stared at Su Yu.


    "Yeah" Su Yu looked directly at Yuihama Yui''s eyes.


    Yuihama Yui was stared at by Su Yu, and his face flushed again in front of Yukoshita Yukino.


    "Yuhihama, the lunch break is almost over." Yukino Yukoshita reminded.


    "Sorry, Yukoshita-san, let''s talk, I''ll leave first." Yuihama Yui left shyly.


    Yukino Yukoshita stood at the door, hearing Yuihama Yui''s footsteps gradually drifting away, came to Su Yu''s side, and sat on the other side of the chair.


    "You really can coax girls, Jun Su Yu." Xuexiaxue said coldly.


    "Student Xuexia Xuena, eavesdropping on other people''s words, this is a very rude thing, don''t you know?" Su Yu packed his lunch box and said lightly.


    "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but I was looking for something to do with you." Xuexia Xuena corrected.


    "Don''t tell me, you want me to help you taste the food?" Su Yu glanced at Yukoshita Yukino, his eyes still involuntarily placed on the scale of Yukoshita Yukino.


    "The look in your eyes makes me very uncomfortable, please pay attention." Xuexia Xuena frowned.


    "Just tell me, what''s the matter?" Su Yu turned his head and looked at the distant scenery.


    "Just now I called me at home and asked me to have more contact with you. It''s best to be friends, because you may become the fiance of Miss Nageri..." Yukino Yukino said halfway and stopped.


    "So, it''s no wonder you said that I would really coax girls. It turned out to be a mockery. I thought it was an appreciation." Su Yu smiled.


    "Your shamelessness really surprised me, I admire you? Do you think it''s possible?" Yukino Yukino chuckled lightly, but there was some coldness in his smile.


    "I think I look good, maybe you fell in love with me at first sight." Su Yu continued with a cheeky face.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t say that you are shameless, this word is not enough to describe your shamelessness." Yukino Yukoshita lifted her long hair and smiled.


    "Thank you for the compliment, then, Xuexia Xuena, are you planning to be friends with me?" Su Yu stood up, walked in front of Xuexia Xueno, and stretched out his hand.


    "I don''t have that plan, just get to know you. You can think that this is the courtesy of the Xuexia Family..." Xuexia Xuena stretched out his hand, and just about to shake hands, he found that Su Yu had withdrawn it.


    "Forget it, Xuexia Xuenai hates me so much, and I don''t like your type very much, goodbye." Su Yu smiled slightly and turned away.


    Xuexia Xuena''s small hands froze in midair, slowly clenching tightly, looking at Su Yu''s back.


    "A certain god of strategy seems to have said that whether it is a good impression or a bad impression, it is enough to leave a deep impression." Su Yu closed the door and walked downstairs, muttering.


    Now that you have decided to attack Yubihama Yui first, you must keep a distance from other girls, especially girls in the same school.


    ...


    School time.


    As soon as Su Yu was about to leave school, she was stopped by Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    In the teacher''s office.


    The other teachers had already left, Hiratsuka cocked his legs, lit a cigarette, and looked at Su Yu.


    "Teacher Hiratsuka, I don''t know if you called me to the office, do you need any help?" Su Yu said with a guilty heart.


    "What''s the matter? She looked scared? Didn''t she call Jingjing that day? You stopped calling?" Hiratsuka Jing looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    "If Hiratsuka teacher likes it, I will continue to call Jingjing?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "Boy, you are so courageous, you dare to speak to the teacher like this." Shizuka raised his brows.


    "Teacher Hiratsuka, if you have anything, just say it directly." Su Yu said bitterly.


    "I think you don''t seem to have any energy in the past two days, what''s the matter?" Hiratsuka silently said.


    "Recently, some people can''t sleep well, it may take some time to adapt." Su Yu explained.


    "That''s right, then... Are you and Yubihama a couple?" Hiratsuka Shizuo said suddenly.


    "Teacher Hiratsuka, do you want to dismantle us, or do you want to warn me?" Su Yu was taken aback and thought for a while.


    "Our school, in principle, does not allow this to happen..." Hiratsuka stopped talking.


    "If I can guarantee that the results of Yui Yui and I will not decline?" Su Yu understood what Shizuka Hiratsuka meant.


    "Although I am a bit dissatisfied with couples, you are here alone, and you have always been alone. Therefore, I will be open to you. I just want to warn you about this matter and pay attention to it in the future. Your two''s grades have fallen, I will talk to Yuihama''s parents." Hiratsuka gave Su Yu a quiet glance.


    "Thank you, Hiratsuka teacher." Su Yu bowed.


    "Choose! One, say to Shizuka Hiratsuka, I want to make miso soup for you every day. Second, say to Shizuka Hiratsuka, I will make you hooked on me. Completing the task will reward a bronze lottery, option two is extra Awarded a bronze lottery."


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched and walked quickly to the door.


    Hiratsuka was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Su Yu suspiciously.


    "Quietly, I will let you fall in love with me!" Su Yu took a deep breath and said seriously.


    "Boy, do you want to taste my fist?" Hiratsuka Shizuka had a black line on his forehead, pinched his fist, and made a crisp sound.


    "Quietly, I''m leaving." Su Yu didn''t panic. After speaking, he closed the door and ran away.


    "This kid... is really rude." Shizuka Hiratsuka said helplessly.


    ...


    Su Yu escaped from the school and looked back at the direction of the teacher''s office.


    "Jingjing is really a good teacher." Su Yu murmured.


    "Do you mean Jingjing Teacher Hiratsuka? Su Yu-kun?" A woman''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned his head and was taken aback.


    He has short and medium black hair, a delicate face, and big bright eyes with a touch of cunning.


    A white dress, far beyond the size of Xuexia Xuena, can still see a touch of whiteness.


    This is an out-and-out beauty, the eldest lady of Xuexiajia, Yangnao Xuexia.


    "Ahem, I don''t know who you are?" Su Yu retracted his gaze and coughed awkwardly.


    "I''m Xuexia Yangna, Xiao Xuenao''s sister, we meet for the first time, please take care of me." Xuexia Yangna blinked and stretched out a small hand.


    "Oh, the sister of classmate Xuexia, please take care of it." Su Yu and Xuexiayangna shook hands, but unexpectedly, Xuexiayangna grabbed his hand and didn''t mean to let go.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you have time to go to a place with your sister at night?" Xuexiayangnai approached Su Yu, exhaling like orchids.


    "Miss Yang Nai, please respect yourself." Su Yu stepped back.

 19 Chapter 19: Ten Million Yen

    Xuexiayang was taken aback for a moment, and then released his hand.


    "Sorry, I��m just kidding. Su Yujun, I��m actually going to open a restaurant. I would like to invite you to try the restaurant��s food and give some advice. Miss Erina��s tasting fee is too expensive, I really can��t pay. Today I heard that you have the tongue of God like Miss Erina, so I came to you." Yukoshita Yono said softly.


    "Restaurant?" Su Yu was silent for a moment. In the anime, Yukoshita Yono seemed to be a college student. He didn''t expect to open a restaurant. Is this a college student''s entrepreneurship?Xuexia family is really rich.


    "Does Su Yujun disagree?" Xuexia Yangnai put on a pitiful look.


    "If it''s just a tasting, no problem." Su Yu hesitated.


    "Then it''s settled, I''ll go call the chef." Yukoshita Yonoi smiled and walked to the side.


    Su Yu glanced at Xuexia''s car, Xuexiaxue should sit in it.


    "Sorry, Su Yu-jun, I''m late." A car drove up and Amakusa Zhenshou walked down.


    "Uncle, I might have to trouble you too today." Su Yu apologized.


    "No trouble, that seems to be the eldest lady of Xuexiajia, Su Yu-kun, seize the opportunity." Amakusa Mamoru glanced at Xuexiayangna and whispered.


    When he said seizing the opportunity, he meant to expand his network and know Xuexiayang is such a friend, which is of great benefit to Su Yu.


    "Uncle, she invited me to the restaurant to try the food..." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Ordinary people may not know about God''s Tongue, but they can''t hide it from their families." Amakusa Mamoru smiled.


    "It looks like this is just the beginning." Su Yu sighed.


    "Su Yu-jun, don''t sigh, this is a good thing, accumulate more contacts, and sooner or later you will use it." Amakusa Zhenshou persuaded.


    "I understand, it''s just a little troublesome." Su Yu nodded, he just wanted to live a low-key life.


    As the two of them were talking, Xuexia Yangnai had already made the phone call, said to the driver of Xuexia''s house, and came to Su Yu.


    "You are the commander-in-chief''s driver, Mr. Amakusa Mamoru, right?" Yukoshita Yonoo glanced at Amakusa Mamoru.


    "Ms. Yukoshita actually remembers my name. It''s a great honor. Please get in the car." Amakusa nodded, not humble or humble.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Amakusa." Yukino Yukino smiled.


    Logically speaking, she doesn''t need to remember a driver like Amakusa Mamoru, but because this driver is the driver of Nageri Senzaemon, Yukoshita Yono can''t lose his courtesy.


    Su Yu and Xuexia Yangnai both sat in the back row, Xuexia Yangnai reported an address, and Amakusa Mamoru started the car.


    Su Yu did not speak, looking at the scenery outside the window, Amakusa Mamoru just drove, and did not intend to talk to Yukoshita Yono.


    "Su Yujun, what do you think of Xiaoxunai? Is it cute?" Xuexiayangna said.


    "Yeah, Xuexia is the cutest in the world." Su Yu replied absently.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t you hate me?" Xue Xiayang listened to Su Yu''s perfunctory tone, and said with a faint resentment.


    "Ms. Yangnai is so beautiful, how could I hate you? I''m just not good at talking to people, especially when Miss Yangnai is such a beautiful big sister, when I look at you, I feel that I may be fascinated by you at any time "Su Yu smiled reluctantly.


    "Jun Su Yu, it is really interesting." Xuexiayangnai paused.


    ...


    The car was parked in the underground parking lot of a building.


    "Mr. Amakusa, today''s tasting will take some time. You can leave first. I will send Xuexia''s car to send Jun Su Yu back to Yuanyue Academy." Xuexiayangna stepped off the driveway.


    "Then I''ll leave first." Amakusa Zhenshou glanced at Su Yu and found that Su Yu nodded and drove away.


    "Su Yu-jun, your status in the Nagiri''s house seems to be very high, and even the commander-in-chief''s driver has to listen to your orders." Xuexia Yangnai walked towards the stairs with a smile on his mouth.


    "Miss Yangnai joked." Su Yu and Xuexia Yangnai opened a distance.


    "Jun Su Yu is true, I won''t eat you again." Xuexia Yangnai licked his hair and gave Su Yu a white look.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, and continued to keep her distance.


    The two went upstairs, took the elevator, and came to the newly opened restaurant on the seventh floor.


    The standard French restaurant has an elegant environment, enough for a dozen tables of guests. It seems that it has just been renovated and only waiters in suits.


    Xuexia Yangnai took Su Yu directly to the kitchen.


    As soon as he entered the door, Su Yu looked at the woman in front of him, completely stunned.


    He has short black hair, a cold face, and the ancestral hair of the bird travels home. He wears a collar around his neck and is dressed in a pure white chef''s uniform.


    "Jun Su Yu, I was so surprised to see Shihua, isn''t my charm as good as Shihua?" Xuexiayang groaned.


    "Sorry, I lost my mind." Su Yu glanced at the collar around Xiaoniaoyou Shihua''s neck, and the ancestral dull hair of Xiaoniaoyoujia, and looked back.


    "Yang Nai, is this the owner of God''s Tongue you are talking about?" Xiaoniaou You Shihua frowned.


    "Don''t you know if you try?" Yukoshita Yangna said with a smile, as if he was familiar with Xiaoniao Shihua.


    "Okay, I''ll cook three dishes first." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua glanced at Su Yu deeply, turned to the chef''s counter, and his eyes became serious.


    "Jun Su Yu, let''s go, let''s go outside and wait for a while." Xuexiayangnai took Su Yu and left the kitchen.


    Su Yu and Xuexia Yangnai sat down at the seats by the window. The waiter brought two cups of black tea and left.


    "Jun Su Yu, have you seen Ten Flowers before?" Xuexia Yangnai asked.


    "I haven''t seen it, why do you ask?" Su Yu shook his head and denied decisively.


    "My instinct tells me that you know Shihua and are very familiar." Xuexiayangna drank black tea ceremony.


    "Your intuition may be wrong. Sorry, I''m going to the bathroom." Su Yu rolled his eyes and remembered the two bronze lotteries left today.


    Xuexiayang watched Su Yu leave, looking out the window, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Su Yu came to the bathroom, sat on the toilet, and muttered a lottery in his heart.


    "Congratulations to the host for acquiring God''s nose ability!"


    "Congratulations to the host for getting 10 million yen!"


    "Ten million yen?!" Su Yu was startled, and then had a bold idea.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to his seat, Xuexiayangna was drinking black tea boredly.


    "Miss Yang Nai, do you need a God Tongue owner in your restaurant to be your partner?" Su Yu sat down and said slowly.


    Xuexiayang was slightly taken aback.


    "Ten million, plus the joining of the owner of the tongue of God." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Jun Su Yu, you really surprised me." Xuexiayangna was silent for a while and stretched out his hand.


    Su Yu and Xuexiayangna shook hands.


    "Replacing wine with tea, cooperation is happy." Yukoshita Yangna raised his tea cup and said with a smile.


    Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and it seemed that the name of the owner of the tongue of God was more valuable than he thought.

 20 Chapter 20

    Su Yu invested 10 million yen, coupled with the addition of the owner of the tongue of God, these two pieces of bargaining chips, let him obtain 30% of the shares of Yukoshita Yono restaurant.


    Xuexiayangna''s restaurant belongs to the Xuexiajia company. For Su Yu, not only Xuexiayangna but also Xuexiajia are very welcome.


    Su Yu made it clear that he would not participate in the business, and would only help the restaurant to taste, and if he developed new dishes, he would also help.


    "Finally, there is another condition. If it is declared to the outside world, it will be said that I am joining as the owner of the tongue of God, and investment is not mentioned." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "No problem, the contract will be drawn up in a while, Su Yujun can find a lawyer to see it." Xuexiayangna smiled.


    "No, I believe you won''t do anything in the contract." Su Yu shook his head.


    The owner of the tongue of God is currently only him and Erina Nagiri, and the Yukoshita family will never offend him unless there is a brain problem.


    As for cheating him on the contract?It is even more impossible.


    This is the first venture of Xuexia Yangna. With Su Yu''s joining, the income of this restaurant will definitely skyrocket. In this case, there is very little possibility of trickery on the contract.


    "Jun Su Yu looks very young, but in fact he is more mature and stable than many people in society." Xuexia Yangnai smiled playfully.


    "Really? Maybe I have a lot of experience." Su Yu looked out the window.


    Xuexiayang was taken aback, staring at Su Yu''s eyes.


    His eyes felt like having experienced countless lives and deaths and disasters, and experienced the vicissitudes of life.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are really more and more interested in you." Xuexiayangna looked at Su Yu curiously.


    "When a woman is interested in a man, she often falls in love with that man, Miss Yang Nai." Su Yu turned his head and smiled.


    "That seems to be good too. Once you have mastered your cooking skills, I will be able to taste top-notch delicacies every day." Yukoshita Yonoi smiled.


    "Boss, the first dish is ready, do you want to bring it now?" The waiter walked over and asked respectfully.


    "Serve directly." Xuexiayangna nodded.


    After a while, Little Bird You Shihua walked out carrying two dishes, covered with a lid.


    "Steak? And the quality of beef is not low, so I chose a3 beef." Su Yu said.


    "I apologize for the suspicion just now." Little Bird You Shihua''s expression changed slightly and said seriously.


    Just by smelling the smell, Su Yu can tell what grade of beef was used, which is not something ordinary people can do.


    Beef is the best beef from low to high, a1 to a5.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu looked at the tray that was put down, and he understood that the nose of the gods had played a role just now, but he didn''t understand why just smell it and the answer would appear in his mind.


    Xuexiayangna''s eyes lit up, and it seemed that she had really picked up the treasure.


    Bird Yu Shihua opened the lid, and the two steaks still exudes heat.


    "In terms of technique, your steak is cooked just right, and self-study can reach this point. You are no less than Yuanyue Shijie Reserve." Su Yu closed his eyes and said.


    "How do you know that I am self-study?" Xiaoniaoyou was taken aback.


    "You are not like a student of Yuanyue Academy, and the perfume you use should not be very expensive, far less than Miss Yono''s rose perfume. In addition, perfume will make you misidentify the aroma of cooking. My advice is not to spray perfume." Su Yu said simply.


    "There will be conflicts between the fragrance of perfume and food?" Little Bird You Shihua silently wrote it down.


    "Next, it''s time to taste it." Su Yu picked up the knife and fork, gently cut off a piece of steak, and put it in his mouth.


    When fresh steaks are put into the pot, the turning time is almost the same every time, so that the steaks are evenly heated and slowly mature.


    "Miss Shihua, you are a serious and rigorous person. This dish surpasses most of the students in Yuanyue Academy, but unfortunately you lack the heart." Su Yu sighed.


    "Mind?" Little bird swam ten flowers in a daze. What does this mean?


    "You just treat cooking as a job, and there is no corresponding enthusiasm. Such cooking is only delicious cooking after all." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "You''re right, but isn''t delicious cooking enough?" Xiaoniao Yu Shihua nodded, she really just regarded cooking as a job.


    "You are a waste of talent. Your foundation is already very good. You can become a real master chef with a little more effort." Su Yu said with some regret.


    "So, what should I do?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua hesitated.


    "Miss Shihua, would you make food for your family? Please remember the feeling of making food for your family, that is a kind of heart." Su Yu smiled.


    "So... I was taught, Jun Su Yu." Xiaoniao You Shihua suddenly realized, and understood what Su Yu meant.


    "I''m looking forward to your second dish." Su Yu finished the steak and smiled at the little bird swimming ten flowers.


    "Next, I will try to blend into my mind." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua smiled and turned away.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are beyond my imagination." Xuexia Yangnai exclaimed.


    "This is the root of a master chef, just like the internal strength of martial arts. Miss Shihua has enough foundation. As long as she has the heart, she will become a real master chef." Su Yu recalled the taste of steak, closing his eyes. Tao.


    Xuexiayang looked at Su Yu as if he did not understand, and finally gave up to continue to understand, after all, she was not a chef either.


    ...


    The second course came a bit late.


    "French foie gras?" Su Yu smelled the fragrance.


    "Jun Su Yu, please." Little Bird You Shihua put down the cooking and opened the lid.


    Su Yu didn''t talk nonsense, so he cut off a small piece of foie gras and put it in his mouth. Then, he was speechless for a long time.


    The taste of this foie gras is excellent, it is truly delicious, and Su Yu clearly sees the thoughts it contains.


    In the cozy restaurant, Xiaoniaoyou Shihua held his chin and looked at the girl opposite.


    "My sister''s cooking is so delicious, Liuhua wants to try my sister''s cooking more." The girl had a satisfied smile on her face.


    This is undoubtedly the scene that the little bird is looking forward to, and Su Yu''s feeling, the first feeling is warm, the second feeling is a little dreamy.


    "Jun Su Yu, how is it?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua was a little nervous.


    "Miss Shihua, I have already felt the thoughts contained in this dish, and Miss Yono should also feel a little bit too. This is a dish that belongs to you, an original dish, and one that makes people think of you. Cooking." Su Yu admired as he watched the little bird swimming around ten flowers.


    "Thank you for the compliment, it''s time for the last cooking." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua breathed a sigh of relief, turned and left, with a confident smile on his face.


    (Xiao Niao You Shi Hua, from "Love in the Second Sickness", the sister of Xiao Niao You Liu Hua.)

 21 Chapter 21-Miura Yuko and Ebina Hime

    The third dish came up at one end, and Su Yu was stunned.


    "This dish is French vegetable jelly..." Xiaotoriuyou Shihua introduced.


    "I know this, but... remember something." Su Yu smiled and began to taste.


    French vegetable jelly, this French cuisine appeared in the spirit of eating halberd, and it appeared during the camp training, which is one of the topics of the camp training.


    Fresh vegetables, like a girl in a swimsuit, frolicking on the beach.


    "It is reminiscent of first love''s dish. Please invite a famous otaku to taste this dish. Maybe you can help us promote this dish." Su Yu finished the whole portion, with a smile on his mouth. .


    "Why choose an otaku?" Yukoshita Yonoi asked curiously.


    "Everyone tastes different scenes of this dish. Only a pure heart can feel beautiful things. The dream scenes pursued by the otaku are probably that kind of feeling." Su Yu analyzed seriously, in fact. He wanted to say that his previous life was a dead house.


    "So..." Xuexiayangnai''s face was reddish, she just learned Su Yu''s eyes closed and tasted, but Su Yu stood on the beach with a slightly melancholy profile in her mind.


    "Miss Shihua, can I ask how to make French cuisine? My foundation is really bad, even with the help of God''s tongue, it is really not optimistic." Su Yu looked at Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    "Yeah" Little Bird You Shihua nodded lightly.


    "Miss Yang Nai, if the contract is ready, remember to call me." Su Yu said to Xue Xia Yang Nai, followed the little bird around Shi Hua, and went to the dressing room, changing into a chef''s uniform.


    ...


    At eight o''clock at night.


    Su Yu signed the contract prepared by Xuexiayangnai. As for the ten million yuan, Su Yu said that it would be given to Xuexiayangnai tomorrow afternoon.


    Xuexiayang is naturally no problem. Ten million is only a small number compared with the franchise of God Tongue owners.


    "Miss Yang Nai, if I want to take a motorcycle driver''s license, where do I need to go?" Su Yu sat in Xuexia''s car and suddenly thought about the motorcycle.


    "It''s easy. Tomorrow afternoon, I will help you handle it." Xuexiayangna said in a daze.


    "Then I would like to thank Miss Yangnai in advance." Su Yu didn''t say much. Xuexia''s family is in Chiba, and it is considered a family. For this little thing, I am afraid that you only need a phone call from Xuexiayangnai. It''s done.


    "Jun Su Yu wants to be a tyrant?" Xuexia Yangnai blinked.


    "I''m not interested in fighting." Su Yu shook his head, fighting is useless, he just wants to enjoy life.


    "Jun Su Yu, there seems to be a student of General Wu Gao, who has been entangled with bad behavior." Xuexia Yangnai looked out the window on Su Yu''s side, and it happened to be a red light now.


    Su Yu turned to look, frowning.


    Yukoshita Yono has good eyesight. He is indeed a student of Sou Wu Gao, and he is also the people he knows, Miura Yuko and Ebina Hime.


    The two girls were surrounded by three gangsters, Miura Yuko arm in arm, and Ebina Hime was behind her back.


    Su Yu opened the car door without saying a word and got out of the car.


    "Miss?" The driver of Xuexiajia''s family looked at Xuexiayangna.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just an ordinary gangster." Xuexiayangna looked at Su Yu''s back, and was a little curious about Su Yu''s strength. Even if Su Yu was defeated, she was confident and helped Su Yu the first time.


    Su Yu came behind the three gangsters, and Miura Yuko saw Su Yu and was slightly taken aback.


    "Huh?" The three gangsters turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Boy, you want a hero to save beauty..."


    "Do you want money?" Su Yu said lightly, taking out 100,000 yen from his arms.


    The three gangsters were taken aback, and then overjoyed. They didn''t expect the high school student in front of them to have so much money.


    "If you want, just follow me." After Su Yu finished speaking, he walked towards the alley next to him.


    The three little gangsters glanced at each other, a little confused, but there were three people on his side, and the other was just a high school student.


    "Fortunately, you guys." The leading red-haired gangster glanced at Miura Yumiko and Ebina Hime, and walked toward the alley.


    "Jun Su Yu, nothing will happen, right?" Eilao Ming Ji Cai worried.


    "It should be... nothing will happen." Miura Yuko glanced at Yukoshita Yono who was walking over, and whispered.


    Xuexiayangna looked at the small alley, which was quiet and silent.


    Yuko Miura stood there, a little at a loss, Ebina Hime was a little scared, and more worried about Su Yu.


    After a few minutes.


    "Tatata" footsteps came from the alley.


    "I thought you would bring the driver to rescue me." Su Yu walked out of the alley and looked at Xuexia Yangnai.


    "Is there any trouble?" Xuexiayangna smiled. Since Su Yu came out so quickly, it proved that he solved the three punks.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu didn''t answer, and walked directly to the car.


    "Thank you." Miura Yumiko said.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu didn''t stop, and didn''t even look at Yumiko Miura.


    Xuexia Yangnai hesitated, and followed Su Yu.


    In the alley.


    The three little punks were holding their arms, feeling lingering fears. As soon as they came in, Su Yu knocked them to the ground, took a wooden knife, knocked them on their arms, and destroyed their arms with one blow.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yu took their cell phones, found their real names, and dropped 10,000 yen.


    "I remembered your names. It''s easy to find you. This time I just teach you a lesson. Next time..."


    Su Yu''s words were only half-talked, but they understood and provoke a terrible person.


    Ordinary high school students, even members of the kendo club could not make such a fierce attack, and Su Yu''s faint murderous aura, they had only seen them in real thugs.


    They are just ordinary punks, not even the mobsters, and they can only admit it when they encounter this kind of thing.


    ...


    Nine o''clock at night.


    The Yukinoshita''s car stopped in front of Nagiri Erina''s residence. Surprisingly, the Nagiri''s eldest lady had not slept yet.


    "Miss Yono, long time no see." Nagiri Erina, dressed in a chef''s uniform, greeted Yukoshita Yono.


    "Long time no see, Erina sauce." Yukoshita Yangnai smiled sweetly.


    "Troublesome Miss Yono sent him back. Would you like to try the dessert I just made?" Nagari Erina invited.


    "No, I still have some things to deal with. I will try the dessert of Erina sauce next time. Su Yujun, good night." Yukoshita Yangnai politely refused, winking at Su Yu, meaningfully Smiled.


    Su Yu knew that the eldest lady of Xuexiajia must be thinking about something unhealthy.


    "Grandpa asked me to ask you, did you mean to cooperate with the Yukinoshita''s family, or was it an invitation from the Yuushita''s family?" Nagiri Erina watched the Yuukishita''s car leave and looked at Su Yu.

 22 Chapter 22-Yuihama Yui and Date

    The night is quiet.


    Nagaki Erina''s villa, Su Yu''s room.


    Su Yu looked at the ceiling, thinking about what happened recently.


    Nagiri Erina''s question, Su Yu''s answer was his thoughts, and this was also the answer for Nagiri Senzaemon.


    Nagiri Erina seemed dissatisfied with this answer.


    Su Yu didn''t ask much, took a shower, and went back to the room to lie down.


    "Nagiri Erina, Yukino under the snow, seven skies, a bird swims ten flowers..." Su Yu read the names of the four people, recalling the plots of the four animations.


    Nagiri Erina, the heroine of the anime "The Spirit of the Halberd", the current whereabouts of the hero Kohei Chuangzhen is unknown.


    Yukino Yukino, the heroine of the anime "My Youth Love Story Surely There Is a Problem", currently the actor Higiya Hachiman is still lying in the hospital.


    Seven Sky, a member of the student union of the anime "Dussing Student Union", it is known that Yingcai High School has become a girls'' school. As for the name of the hero, Su Yu can''t remember it.


    Little Bird You Shi Hua, the sister of the heroine of the anime "Two Sicknesses Also Fall in Love", Little Bird You Liuhua''s sister, is called the holy regulator by Little Bird You Liuhua.


    Su Yu is clear about the story of the halberd-eating spirit, and the animation is almost supplemented every quarter, plus various novels about the halberd-eating spirit. The plot points are known.


    There really is a problem with my youth love story, which is referred to as Chunwu.This is an anime worthy of recollecting several times. Higiya Hachiman, the great teacher, is one of the celebrities in the anime circle.


    The plot of Harumono has not yet begun, but Yui Yoshihama, after his persuasion, has already thanked Hichitani Hachiman, and he is still his girlfriend, so the plot of Harumono has become unknown.


    The Delusional Student Union, it can be said that it has no plot, only key characters. Because this animation has too many blushing episodes, Su Yu has a deep memory, which belongs to the rhythm of making up every six months.


    Now Yingcai High School has become a girls'' school. Of course, it is also possible that it will start recruiting boys next year. This can only be said to be a chance to try.


    The second illness also wanted to fall in love. This was when Su Yu entered the house. At that time, Su Yu was very embarrassed.Because he also passed the second grade, delusion that he possessed the power different from ordinary people, possessed his holy sword, and the novels written during the second grade.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the good luck of the second-degree sick male protagonist, and there was not a little bird to accompany him.


    Now, I met the little bird to swim in the ten flowers, that is, not far from meeting the bird in the six flowers.


    "The first priority at the moment should be to have a place to live for me, the next is to master the cooking skills, and then the strategy for Yuihama Yui." Su Yu murmured, with a plan in mind.


    ...


    the following few days.


    Su Yu woke up early every morning to play wild, Nito Feisha began to teach him how to deal with the smell of animals, and the harvest was not small.


    In the school, Su Yu listened to the class seriously, had lunch with Yuihama Yui, holding a small hand and giving a hug, without any excessive behavior.


    It��s worth mentioning that Miura Yumiko and Ebiname Hime, because Su Yu saved them, I am very grateful to Su Yu, especially Ebiname Hime, who always looked at Su Yu meaningfully and made Su Yu feel evil. cold.


    As soon as school was over in the afternoon, Xuexia Yangnai would come to pick up Su Yu, and gave Su Yu a motorcycle, and gave Su Yu his motorcycle driving license.


    The eldest lady from the Xuexiajia family was also very heartened, and she dared to sit behind Su Yu without asking how she was driving.


    Fortunately, Su Yu had a better mentality and his skills were not bad. Even if he was held tightly by Xuexiayangna, he was not too excited.


    It took Su Yu half an hour to master an ordinary motorcycle, and then that afternoon he disposed of that ordinary motorcycle and earned one hundred thousand yen.


    As for how to deal with it?Naturally, the three gangsters helped.


    He switched to a superbike, and he was going to paint the motorcycle, but he didn��t expect that the superbike would still have a mode switch, and it would instantly change its color into an ordinary motorcycle, even The protective armor can be put away.


    As a result, this superbike became Su Yu''s travel tool.


    When Nagiri Senzaemon learned about this, he didn''t say anything, but told Su Yu to pay attention to safety.


    Su Yu heads to the school in the morning, and the motorcycle will be thrown in the parking lot near the school. In the afternoon, he will drive Yukoshita Yono to the restaurant to taste the dishes.


    At night, Su Yu will switch to superbike mode, where black ghosts will drive the motorcycle. The black ghosts wrapped in protective armor seem to have hands and feet, so driving the motorcycle is not a problem.


    Nagiri Erina''s residence.


    Su Yu didn''t get up until ten o''clock in bed. Today is Saturday.


    "This is the first time I have fallen asleep so well. Maybe I should quit school and become a dead house." Su Yu stretched out and muttered.


    Naturally, dropping out was just for fun, even if he was willing, Nagari Senzaemon would not agree, and Yuihama Yui.


    Su Yu slowly put on his clothes, dressed in black casual clothes. These clothes were purchased by Xinhu Feisha, and the price did not seem to be cheap.


    After going out and washing, Su Yu came to the kitchen.


    Nageri Erina and Nito Hisako are not idlers, especially on Saturdays and weekends, Nagari Erina''s schedule is almost full.


    Su Yu looked at the ingredients in the refrigerator. Today, he doesn��t plan to go to jungle, not to mention that the wild area has not been refreshed. Even if it is refreshed, the expensive clothes on his body and the scheduled appointments are not Allow him to waste time.


    Fried eggs, ham, and Nitohisha''s secret jam, wrapped in bread.


    With one bite, Su Yu scored 70 points for this breakfast, barely passing.


    After devouring, Su Yu did not forget to wash the dishes.


    At eleven, Su Yu set off on a motorcycle.


    ...


    More than twelve o''clock.


    Su Yu came to the door of Yuihama Yui''s house and saw Yuihama Yui at a glance.


    A white T-shirt, plus a pair of hot pants, looks pure and cute.


    Of course, Yui Bihama''s scale is beyond ordinary, and Su Yu''s eyes were attracted by the dog pattern on the T-shirt.


    "Yui, I''m sorry, I kept you waiting." Su Yu came to Yuihama Yui, looked at the sweat beads on her forehead, and whispered.


    "No, I just went out too..." Yubihama Yui looked at Su Yu, blushing a little, she found that Su Yu is a little handsome today, perhaps because of the clothes.


    "Yui, it''s very cute today." Su Yu stretched out his hand and held Yuihama Yui''s small hand, saying meaningfully.


    Yuihama felt Su Yu''s gaze and lowered her head in shame.


    "Yui, why are you wearing knee-high socks?" Su Yu noticed the difference in Yuihama, and asked curiously.


    "Doesn''t Su Yujun like it? Before Yukoshita had lunch on the rooftop, Su Yujun seemed to always stare at Yukoshita''s legs..." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "..." Su Yu.


    (This is the chapter from yesterday, sorry, there are still two chapters today.)

 23 Chapter 23: Yubihama Asuna

    Yuihama Yui''s words made Su Yu a little embarrassed, but she didn''t seem to mean to pursue Su Yu.


    "Yuyi, you don''t need to learn from her. I looked at Yukino''s legs, but I noticed it when I was looking at the scenery. Yui is more cute than Yukino, and Yui''s biggest advantage is that Yukino can''t compare. "Su Yu said with a smile.


    "My advantage?" Yuihama Yui thought for a moment, and then understood, and Qiao blushed.


    "Cough cough, Yui, let''s go." Su Yu coughed twice, Yuihama Yui was very good at flicking, just need to talk about some topics that make her blush, and you can easily change the topic.


    Yuihama Yui was grabbed by Su Yu''s small hand, and following him, the small hand clenched Su Yu''s big hand.


    Yuihama Yui can be said to be naturally beautiful, with a fair and small face, every time he is molested by Su Yu, he will become blush.


    Today, she seems to have light makeup and her small face looks more delicate.


    The two walked into the tram, the space inside the car was a bit crowded, Su Yu put Yui Hama in his arms.


    Yuihama Yui had a blush on her face, but now she is a little unsteady, so she can only bury her head in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu looked around, watching the office workers around him.


    It was not until the two got off the car that Yuihama Yui asked Su Yu curiously why he stared at the people around him.


    "My Yui is so cute, I don''t want to be touched by others unkindly." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Su Yu-kun, how can there be so many bad guys..." Yuihama Yui was a little bit dumbfounded, and at the same time she felt a little sweet in her heart.


    ...


    Speaking of dating, the first place that came to Su Yu''s mind was an amusement park.


    He sorted the dating venues in the anime, and finally found that the frequency of appearance of amusement parks was terribly high, just like a firework convention.


    It is undeniable that this is the first real date in Su Yu''s life, and Yuihama Yui seems to be the same.


    Yuihama Yui had said it right from the beginning, and Su Yu did not refuse to let her treat today.


    The roller coaster, the Ferris wheel, the merry-go-round, and all kinds of familiar and unfamiliar amusement facilities were all played by the two.


    When passing by the swimming pool, Su Yu just glanced at the girl in the pool, and said to Yuihama Yui that she was looking forward to her swimsuit.


    Yuihama Yui''s small face turned red because of Su Yu''s words.


    So slowly the time came to the afternoon.


    Yuihama Yui and Su Yu had eaten ice cream on the chairs, feeding them around, letting people around them eat a mouthful of dog food.


    As the sun sets, the two ride the Ferris wheel.


    Su Yu and Yuihama Yui sat together, holding her little hand, and looked at Yuihama Yui''s small face, never greasy.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Yuihama Yui said softly while looking at the sunset.


    "Well, I think so too, Yui''s profile is so beautiful." Su Yu nodded.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Yui groaned, her face puffed up.


    "Yui, thank you." Su Yu smiled, and put his arms around Yuihama Yui''s shoulder.


    "I want to thank you too, I had a great time today..." Yuihama Yui''s little head leaned against Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "It''s the first time I date a girl. Actually, I''m very nervous. I''m always upset, worried that Yui doesn''t like it." Su Yu''s tone was gentle.


    "Me too." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Where do you want to go next time? Yui." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui''s little hand.


    "How about the aquarium?" Yuihama Yui thought for a while.


    "Can I change a place? I think I can''t help but imagine how to kill fish." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Pouch" Yubihama Yui covered her mouth, and Su Yu made a laugh.


    "The zoo doesn''t seem to work. Recently, my cooking teacher taught me how to deal with the smell of ingredients..." Su Yu said with some distress.


    "Jun Su Yu, as long as you are with you, you can go anywhere."


    Su Yu was taken aback, looking at Yuihama Yui in his arms.


    "Yui, meeting you is the greatest luck of my life."


    ...


    At the end of the day''s appointment, Su Yu stopped a taxi and sent Yuihama Yui back to her door.


    As soon as the taxi stopped, the door of Yui Bihama''s house opened.


    "Mom..." Yubihama got out of the car and looked at the woman at the door, startled.


    "Yui, did you have a good time today?" The woman smiled at Yuihama Yui and didn''t mean to question.


    "Yeah" Yubihama Yui lowered his head, a little scared.


    "Aunt Yubihama, when we first met, my name is Su Yu." Su Yu saw Yuihama Yui''s mother and was very calm.


    "Su Yu-kun? Did you bring Yui back that day? I am Yui''s mother, Yuihama Asuna." Yuihama Asuna smiled.


    "Aunt Asuna, I like Yui, and I promise that it won''t affect Yui''s results." Su Yu said seriously.


    Yuihama Yui covered her mouth, worried and moved, but Su Yu dared to say this in front of Asuna.


    "Very well, Su Yu-kun, I admire your courage very much. If Yui''s grades drop significantly, I will disagree with you." Yuihama Asuna blinked.


    "I promise that it won''t happen. I have already planned to help Yui improve her academic performance." Su Yu''s mouth twitched, and Yuihama Yui''s grade dropped drastically?Judging from the current results of Yuihama Yui, how can there be so much room for decline?This was clearly said by Hihama Asuna deliberately.


    "Well, I have prepared dinner, Su Yu-kun, please come in." Yuihama Asuna stepped aside.


    "Then I will bother you." Su Yu hesitated and walked by Yubihama Asuna.


    "Mom..." Yuihama Yui lowered her head and came to Yuihama Asuna.


    "Don''t worry, my mother won''t be embarrassed by Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Asuna patted Yuihama''s head.


    Yubibin''s family was a little warmer than Su Yu imagined.


    "Is Uncle Yubihama still working?" Su Yu changed his shoes, wondering.


    "My husband has been on a business trip recently, please take a seat." Asuna Yubihama replied and walked into the kitchen.


    Su Yu''s eyelids twitched, Yuihama Yui''s father was on a business trip?It doesn''t seem to have appeared in the anime, shouldn''t it... will not appear in the future?


    "Dad has always been very busy. Only my mother and I are in the house. I will change my clothes." Yuihama Yui whispered and walked upstairs.


    Su Yu glanced at the direction of the kitchen and said something in his heart.


    Madam, your hairstyle is a bit dangerous.


    Asuna Yubihama came out with a few small dishes. She seemed to know that Su Yu would come and prepared a lot of dishes.


    (PS: The name of Yubihama��s mother does not appear in the spring things, so I can only make up a name. Please recommend tickets and collections, and there is a chapter)

 24 Chapter 24

    Yoshihama''s house.


    On the table.


    Yuihama Yui and Asuna Yubihama sat opposite Su Yu.


    The taste of a few small dishes gave Su Yu a good feeling, quite satisfactory and slightly warm.


    "Su Yu-kun, eat more." Yubihama Asuna picked Su Yu with vegetables, with a slight smile on his lips.


    "Thank you Aunt Asuna." Su Yu said in a daze.


    "Su Yu-kun, this is for you." Yuihama Yui was unwilling to fall behind and gave Su Yu a chicken leg.


    "Uh, thank Yui." Su Yu was a little strange. Why did Yuihama Yui feel jealous?


    "Yui, really grown up, in front of the boy she likes, she is so sensible." Yuihama Asuna chuckled.


    "Mom..." Yuihama Yui was ashamed and glanced at Su Yu secretly.


    Su Yu smiled, and said nothing.


    At the end of the dinner, Su Yu declined Yubihama''s offer to stay overnight and left Yubihama''s home.


    Yubihama Asuna was just polite. If he really dared to stay overnight, the evaluation in Yubihama''s heart would definitely fall to the bottom.


    "Yui, let''s go back." Su Yu stopped not far from Yuihama''s house and looked at Yuihama Yui next to her.


    "I''ll take you to the station..." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "No, it''s not safe for girls to go out at night, especially Yui is so cute." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui gently.


    "I want to stay with Su Yu-kun a little longer..." Yuihama Yui shrank into Su Yu''s arms and whispered.


    "Me too." Su Yu''s heart moved, Yuihama Yui''s cuteness far exceeded his imagination.


    "Su Yu-kun, your heart beats so fast..." Yuihama Yui raised her head, smiling at Su Yu.


    "Stupid Yui, aren''t you the same?" Su Yu gave Yuihama Yui a white look, and hugged Yui again.


    The two of them just hugged them quietly without speaking.


    "Okay, Yui, if you don''t go back, Aunt Asuna will be worried." Su Yu released his hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, close your eyes..." Yuihama Yui took a step back, blushing.


    Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui''s shy look and closed his eyes.


    As expected, a soft kiss fell, and it was divided by the touch.


    Su Yu recalled the feeling of the kiss and opened his eyes, only to find Yubihama Yui had escaped. He stood at the door of his house, half-opened the door, hiding behind the door, secretly looking at him.


    Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui''s movements with some amusement, waved at her, and turned away.


    ...


    After leaving Yubihama''s house, Su Yu didn''t immediately go to Yuanyue Academy, but went to a nearby park and used her cell phone to find nearby schools.


    Just at the dinner table, Yuihama Yui mentioned that Sakurasai High School is nearby.


    As for why Yuihama Yui didn''t go to Sakurasai High School?The answer is simple, her grades are not enough.


    According to Yuihama Yui, the uniforms of Sakurasai High School are the most popular among nearby high schools.


    Yingcai High School has two exams and interviews. Yuihama Yui''s results can''t even go to the interview, so he can only choose the slightly worse General Takeo.


    "Found it!" Su Yu looked at Yingcai High School on the phone map, and it was indeed not far from here.


    "Good evening." A woman''s voice sounded from Su Yu''s ears without warning.


    Su Yu turned around subconsciously and punched it.


    As soon as he punched, he regretted it instantly. This is not the end of the world. The other party is still a woman. Perhaps such a punch will hurt someone?


    An unexpected thing happened, Su Yu''s full punch was held by a small hand.


    "Obviously only a high school student, but with this kind of reaction ability, and without hesitation, with a murderous punch, who are you?" the woman said lightly.


    Su Yu''s pupils shrank, trying to retract his fist, but found that the opponent''s strength far exceeded him.


    "You have a lot of strength, and I am a little interested in you." The woman said with some surprise.


    Su Yu looked up at the woman helplessly, but he was stunned by just one glance.


    A black-and-white maid costume with a straight and pretty face, this is an out-and-out beauty, but wearing a maid costume here most of the night is not a normal person.


    "What''s the smell?" Su Yu moved his nose, then remembered the woman''s hobbies, and quickly looked around.


    "You are... the tongue of God?" The woman looked at Su Yu, and suddenly remembered the information she had read the other day.


    "Do you know me?" Su Yu was a little strange.


    "Sorry, I''m rude, I''m the maid of the Qijo family, Sayaka Dejima, I''m glad to meet you, Master Su Yu." The woman let go of her hand and bowed.


    "The maid of the Chitiao family?" Su Yu looked at Sayaka Dejima in surprise.


    "I was wrong just now. Master Su Yu, please punish me. Anything is fine..." Sayaka Dejima bent over and said seriously.


    "No, I was also wrong. Also, please don''t call me Master Su Yu, I just have the tongue of God, not the young master of any family." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Master Su Yu, you should call this name. Originally, I thought you were only a foreign student, but I did not expect to use the information network of Qijojia and Iga, and I could not find your past." Sayaka Dejima straightened up and stared closely. Su Yu said.


    "Iga?" Su Yu frowned, isn''t this the genre of ninjas?


    "I am the contemporary Shinobu of Igaryu. Your identity, those of Kogaryu, should have already noticed, and I may come to you in the near future." Sayaka Dejima reminded.


    "Do you know how to use ninjutsu?" Su Yu said in silence.


    "Master Su Yu, ninjas only know physical skills, and don��t have the magical ninjutsu abilities in anime or movies. Igaryu is good at swordsmanship, and Koga is good at poison. We represent the guardian. They are just a group of sinister villains. Be careful of poisoning." Sayaka Dejima shook her head, and in her tone, she seemed very disgusted with Koga-ryu ninja.


    "Thank you for your reminder." Su Yu''s gaze was indifferent, and he didn''t know how to do ninjutsu. If he dares to poison him, he will definitely let Koga Liu know what despair is.


    "Master Su Yu doesn''t seem to be afraid of Koga-ryu''s ninjas, is it possible... Is the force behind you the warrior family? Or is it a sect?" Sayaka Dejima tentatively asked.


    "I don''t know what the martial arts family and sect you are talking about, but those who dare to deal with me will not end well." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Master Su Yu, this is my phone number. If there is any trouble, I can help you solve it." Sayaka Dejima hesitated and handed Su Yu a business card.


    "Then I would like to thank you in advance." Su Yu took the business card. He knew that Sayaka Dejima''s help was definitely not free.


    "Then, I''ll leave first." Sayaka Dejima saluted again and turned to leave.


    Su Yu waited until Sayaka Dejima left and came to the bushes in the park.


    "Saya Xiang Dejima, really..." Su Yu looked at what was in front of him with a speechless expression.


    "Buzzing"

 25 Chapter 25

    Yingcai High School.


    A black motorcycle stopped at the door.


    Su Yu looked at Yingcai High School, twisted the accelerator, and stopped staying.


    Sayaka Dejima seems to have some misunderstandings about his identity, Iga-ryu and Koga-ryu''s affairs, as well as the warrior family and sects, these troubles, I am afraid it is just the beginning.


    "System, is there any way to protect the person I like?" Su Yu was riding a motorcycle, looking straight ahead, but thinking about other things in his heart.


    "This system does not provide such items." The system replied.


    "Then I will find a place with no one to see how many deaths before I can let you leave." Su Yu braked and stopped.


    "... Do you choose system protection? This option cannot protect the host, and it will cost ten bronze draws." The system.


    "Choose who to use, Yuihama Yui." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Objective: Yui Bihama has opened system protection." System.


    "System, you seem to be very afraid of leaving me? Isn''t I the selected candidate?" Su Yu restarted the motorcycle and squinted.


    "..." The system did not answer Su Yu''s question.


    "Forget it, you don''t want to say it, and I won''t ask any more, as long as you don''t give me problems." Su Yu''s mouth turned up.


    The motorcycle whizzed away, like a black ghost.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to Yuanyue Academy, it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    "Huh?" As soon as Su Yu entered the door, he looked at the five girls in the living room for a moment.


    "You just came back, take this opportunity, let me see, our two god tongues, who is more powerful. Scarlett, get him a pair of chopsticks." Nakiri Erina is wearing a pure white chef uniform. There are three dishes in front of him, seeming to be preparing to try.


    "Yes, Miss Erina." Nito Hisako smiled at Su Yu and went to the kitchen to fetch tableware.


    Ever since Yukoshita Yono sent Su Yu home that day, Erina Nagiri''s attitude towards Su Yu has become cold.


    "Choose! One, say to Nagiri Erina, I want to taste your tongue of God. Second, say to Nagiri Erina, please let me taste the taste of God tongue. Completing the mission will reward two bronzes Lottery draw." The system prompt sounded.


    Su Yu took a breath, is there any difference between this option?It was just two bronze lottery draws, which clearly pitted him.


    "However, even if it is a pit, I have to jump in." Su Yu slowly came to Nagongiri Erina and bent down.


    "What are you going to do?" Erina Nagiri looked at Su Yu warily.


    "I have something to say to you alone." Su Yu glanced at the three girls in Jixingliao and said.


    Nagiri Erina was pleased, and there was something to say to her alone. Could it be that he recognized the mistake?


    "Please come with me, you won''t waste too much time." Su Yu straightened up and walked towards his room.


    Nakiri Erina hesitated, stood up, and left with Su Yu.


    "The relationship between Erina-chan and this young man seems to be very good, are they a couple?" One of the members of the Pole Star Lio, the Marukotou girl, Yoshino Yuuhime said.


    "He should be the second owner of the tongue of God that has been rumored recently..." Sakura Ryoko with long purple hair whispered.


    "The second owner of the tongue of God?" Tian Suohui blinked and looked at Su Yu curiously.


    The entrance of Su Yu''s room.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter." Nagiri Erina arm in arm.


    "Please let me taste the taste of God''s tongue." Su Yu said word by word.


    "What are you talking about?" Nagiri Erina opened her mouth, and some did not react.


    "In fact, I have a bold idea. If the tongue of God and the tongue of God touch, how will it feel?" Su Yu said seriously.


    "You! You die to me!" Nagiri Erina clenched her small fist and waved it out in shame.


    "Ms. Erina, are you calm?" Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri with a smile instead of avoiding it.


    "I''m not angry." Nagiri Erina retracted her small hand and muttered, feeling a little guilty, and the punch just now was not light.


    "I cooperated with Yukoshita''s family, why is Miss Erina angry? I have thought about it these days, are you and Yukoshita Yuno...no, it should be Yukoshita Yuno, the relationship is not good?" Su Yu Tentatively said.


    "Yes, I''m just dissatisfied with Yukoshita Yukino, always looks arrogant!" Nakiri Erina frowned and said coldly.


    "So, I understand, Miss Erina, I will stay away from Xuexia Xuena for you." Su Yu smiled.


    "For me? I have nothing to do with you..." Nakiri Erina said proudly.


    "How could it be okay? I am now half of the Nagiri family. Logically speaking, it should be your brother. In addition, we are all owners of the tongue of God. We should stand on the same front. You hate Yuki Xia Xue is the same as you," Su Yu teased.


    "Brother..." Nagiri Erina was taken aback.


    "Good." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted Nakiri Erina''s head.


    "You... don''t go too far! I don''t recognize a brother like you, unless you can beat me in cooking! Otherwise, don''t be wishful thinking!" Nagiri Erina slapped Su Yu''s hand with a stare. Su Yu walked toward the living room, a blush on Qiao''s face.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at Erina Nakiri''s back. It seemed that the young lady''s anger had disappeared.


    ...


    Nakiri Erina and Su Yu returned to the living room one after another.


    Nito Feisha had prepared tableware for Su Yu, and the three dishes were also distributed to Su Yu''s plate.


    "Hello, my name is Su Yu. I am still a novice chef." Su Yu said hello to the three.


    "I''m Tian Suohui." Tian Suohui whispered.


    The blue braids, bright big eyes with a little curiosity, looked at Su Yu.


    A sailor school uniform from Tomotsu Academy was worn on Tian Suohui, drawing a graceful curve.


    "I''m Yoshino Yuuhime, just call me Yuuhime." Yoshino Yuuhime smiled.


    The orange ball head is lively and cute. She is the kind of girl who can feel full of vitality at a glance.


    Also in the sailor uniform of Totsuki Academy, Yoshino Yuuhime is petite and very cute.


    "I''m Ryoko Sakura, Su Yu-kun, we meet for the first time, please take care of me." Ryoko Sakura performed most elegantly.


    The long purple hair was waist-length, the face of melon seeds, and the big watery eyes looked at Su Yu.


    Sakura Ryoko''s sailor school uniform is the most attractive, far beyond the scale of others, Su Yu''s eyes are completely attracted.


    "Have you seen enough?" Nagiri Erina said in a sigh.


    "Sorry, Ryoko gave me the feeling, not like a high school student, some like the big sister next door." Su Yu smiled apologetically and sat down.


    Ryoko Sakura also noticed Su Yu''s gaze just now, but his face was slightly red, and there was no dissatisfaction. After all, she could always feel that gaze.

 26 Chapter 26: Doubts Brought by Three Dishes

    On the table, three different dishes.


    Su Yu sat opposite Nagiri Erina and looked at the three dishes in front of him.


    "This dish is..."


    "Needless to say, I can taste it." Su Yu interrupted Nito Hisako''s introduction and looked at the first dish.


    The first dish was roast duck. Pieces of duck meat were topped with sauce, which smelled very attractive, but there was a hint of game.


    "This dish should be made by Yoshino Yuuhime?" Su Yu asked.


    "Su Yu-kun, how do you know?" Yoshino Yuuki asked in surprise.


    "This roast duck is not a wild duck, but a free-range duck. It has been bred very well. Among the three of you, Tian Suohui is not like a girl who can raise animals. Ryoko has fair skin and probably does not stay where she is. It will be outside." Su Yu explained briefly.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are like a detective..." Yoshino Yuuki opened her mouth and exclaimed.


    "A few days ago, Feisha has been teaching me to get rid of the smell of animals, but your dish has shown me something different. I can give you 85 points." Su Yu took a sip.


    "85 points?" Yoshino Yuuhime was a little disappointed.


    "This roast duck has a bit of game like the finishing touch. The duck is delicious and the sauce is soft. It''s a pity that you have a little overheated when you roast it. In addition, I suggest you try to brush the sauce on. Get on the oven..." Nagiri Erina started her comment.


    Yoshino Yuuhime quickly wrote down, the suggestion of God''s Tongue is rare.


    "Erina said so much, I also say a few words. This dish makes me feel like I am in the forest, and I can feel the warm sunshine and comfortable environment. So I think you can try the most primitive way Make a barbecue, just light the barbecue on the fire." Su Yu waited until Nakiri Erina finished speaking and smiled.


    Nagiri Erina was taken aback. This was indeed a place she hadn''t expected. That kind of grilled meat was definitely more delicious than what came out of the oven.


    "If you wrap the roast duck with lotus leaves or something similar, the meat quality will be improved, and the tender taste should be good." Su Yu thought for a while.


    When Nagiri Erina heard this, he seemed to have seen the delicate fragrance of roast duck wrapped in lotus leaves.


    "I remember this method, thank you, Su Yu-kun, please try again next time." Yoshino Yuuki''s eyes lit up.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at the second dish.


    Light soup, chewy ramen, with fresh vegetables and shellfish.


    "This dish should be Tian Suohui''s cooking, right?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Yeah" Tian Suohui nodded, a little nervous.


    "A ramen, soup, noodles, and side dishes can be delicious. The ramen of Tian Suohui is only 85 points, but because it has added value, I will give you 90 points. "Su Yu finished a small bowl of ramen, not even the soup.


    "The noodles are chewy, the soup is delicious, and the side dishes should be sun-dried vegetables with some umami flavor. This ramen is indeed delicious, but where is the added value you said?" Nakiri Erina frowned.


    "You''ll finish talking about the shortcomings first, and I''ll talk about it later." Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri with a lot of time.


    "There is no major drawback, but the light ramen is not strong enough." Nakiri Erina shook her head and said.


    "This rustic-style ramen can only be regarded as ordinary when placed in a high-end restaurant. However, if it is placed in an ordinary ramen shop, it is definitely top-notch ramen." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Why?" Erina Nagiri still didn''t understand Su Yu''s evaluation, even Tian Suohui was a little confused.


    "Mind." Su Yu said with an upturned mouth.


    "Mind?" Nagiri Erina was taken aback.


    "First, Tian Suohui''s ramen noodles are not too large. This is because you should have a hard time trying to eat today, and you don''t want to burden your stomach.


    Second, the light-flavored ramen can relieve your greasy feeling and is better for the stomach.


    Third, don��t you find that there are some ingredients in it that have a digestive effect?


    A light ramen, she considers not only delicious, but for your body, this is its added value."Su Yu said slowly.


    "Classmate Tian Suohui...you actually thought about so much?" Erina Nagiri looked at Tian Suohui in disbelief.


    "I just watched Miss Erina seems very tired, so I did a little bit less. My house is a hotel, and there are often guests who want to order supper. I always cook a lot, and the guests can''t finish it. Later, I gradually reduced I added some digestive vegetables, and the guests seemed very satisfied..." Tian Suohui smiled and said with a shy smile.


    "Tanasuohui, thank you. Don''t call me Erina in the future, just call me Erina. The same goes for Yoshino-san and Sakura Ryoko." Nagaki Erina''s heart warmed, this feeling of being cared for. , She likes it very much.


    "Well, Erina..." Tian Suohui whispered.


    "Tian Suohui, can I call you, Xiaohui?" Su Yu took the opportunity to say.


    "Yeah" Tian Suohui''s face was flushed, and she nodded.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at the third dish.


    This is Sakura Ryoko''s cuisine, beef stew.


    The portion of this dish is very generous, and Su Yu and Erina Nakiri become a normal amount.


    "The beef melts in your mouth, and the taste is very delicious. This is all thanks to the sauce." Su Yu took a sip.


    "Ryoko seems to specialize in koji cuisine, which is fermented food?" Nakiri Erina asked.


    "Yes." Ryoko Sakaki nodded.


    "I don''t know much about this, but the heat of the beef stew is a little over, and the soft beef, some ruin the overall feeling." Nakiri Erina tasted it.


    "This is a trial cooking. The more you study koji cooking, the more complete your cooking will be. By the way, you should have a brewed rice bar? Let me try it next time." Su Yu smiled.


    "If Su Yu-jun goes to Jixingliao as a guest, I will definitely entertain you with my treasured rice wine." Sakura Ryoko smiled gracefully.


    "High school students can''t drink alcohol." Nakiri Erina reminded.


    "It won''t be counted unless discovered by others." Su Yu blinked.


    "Huh" Nakiri Erina snorted coldly.


    "My rice wine is said to be rice wine, but it is not wine..." Ryoko Sakura said with a wry smile.


    "Then I want to taste it too." Erina Nakiri''s eyes lit up.


    "Wait a minute, I found a problem. High school students can''t drink alcohol. So, what about you chefs of high school students who make wine-related dishes? Is red wine not wine?" Su Yu suddenly said.


    "..." Nagiri Erina, Nito Hisako, Tansuo E, Yoshino Yuuhime, Sakura Ryoko.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections.)

 27 Chapter 27-Beginning a Day in Secondary Two

    On the weekend, today is a good weather.


    Su Yu woke up early in the morning and received the system task.


    "Choose! One, live a day in the mode of secondary disease. Two, live a day in a maid costume. Completing the mission will reward you with three bronze draws, and option two will reward you with an additional bronze draw."


    "Are you 24 hours or 12 hours a day?" Su Yu asked.


    "12 hours." The system replied.


    "In other words, from now on until about ten o''clock in the evening? I choose one." Su Yu glanced at the time on his phone and said without hesitation.


    Want him to wear a maid costume?It''s better to kill him directly.


    "Please be equipped with new clothes within an hour." The system reminded.


    Su Yu looked at the handsome shirt on the computer desk, only feeling extremely embarrassed.


    A strong black outfit, plus a black cloak, the word brave is written on the cloak, and at first glance, the word is written really well.


    The arm is wrapped in a white bandage, this is a seal that inhibits magic...probably.


    The most crucial holy sword is actually made of plastic!


    "Go!" Su Yu looked at him in the mirror, praying not to be seen by Erina Nagaki and Hiisa Nito. Today, it is best to find a strange place and not meet any acquaintances.


    Su Yu opened the door cautiously, without hearing a voice, he sighed in relief and strode towards the gate.


    When passing by the kitchen, the door opened.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Xinhu Feishao stared at Su Yu in front of him dumbly.


    Su Yu''s face stiffened, he was discovered before he left the house?


    "Jun Su Yu..." Sakura Ryoko walked out with a strange expression in her eyes.


    "Su Yu-kun is so handsome." There was a peach heart in Yoshino''s eyes.


    "What a weird dress." Tian Suohui whispered.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth twitched, this is simply a public sentence!


    "You..." Nagiri Erina heard the sound, wearing a pure white chef''s uniform, looking at Su Yu with a cute look.


    "I''m going to a party between the brave men. I don''t have time to spend time with you here. Goodbye." Su Yu took a deep breath. Since it''s a day in Secondary Two, I will implement Secondary Two to the end.


    "Su Yujun, are you going to participate in the comic show?" Xinto Feisha chased after curiously.


    "You are very smart, you deserve to be my woman." Su Yu praised Xinhu Feisha, patted her little head, and opened the door.


    Nito''s face was flushed, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Huh? There are boys in Erina''s residence? Are you the Su Yujun that grandpa said?" A silver-haired girl standing at the door who was about to knock on the door, saw Su Yu and smiled.


    Short silver hair, white face, red eyes, small cherry mouth.


    A sailor school uniform from Totsuki Academy, worn on her body, is even more attractive, and the curve seems to surpass Ryoko Sakura.


    She is the second young lady of the Nakiri family, Alice Nakiri, the cousin of Erina Nakiri.


    Next to Alice Nakiri, a handsome, dark-haired young man with dark circles under his eyes as if he was not awake, and a red headscarf tied to his wrist. This is Alice Nakiri''s attendant and childhood sweetheart, and Kurokuba is cool.


    "I''m going to a party of brave men, and I don''t have time to play games with you." Su Yu said lightly, and after speaking, he walked past Hei Muchang Liang.


    Nakiri Alice was taken aback, Kurokiba took a look at Su Yu''s back.


    "Second Miss Alice, Su Yu-jun is in a hurry, please don''t blame him." Nito Hisako explained.


    "It''s okay, Su Yu-kun seems to be very funny." Alice Nakiri smiled and walked in the door.


    "Miss Alice, I have some things left, so I''ll leave first." Kurokiba said, and before Alice Nakiri could answer, he left.


    "Ryo-kun, that''s true..." Alice Nakiri bulged her face.


    ...


    On a quiet highway.


    A motorcycle galloped past.


    Su Yu has only one idea right now, and that is to find a place where no one can spend the day. It''s a pity...


    "Please live within the specified range for one day, the mission will fail if it exceeds the specified range."


    "The way I have been going to school has always been. I will go a little further today, as long as I''m in the city." Su Yu murmured.


    after an hour.


    Su Yu put away the superbike in a hidden place, bought water and food from the vending machine, and came to the park.


    This is a deserted park. Although there are many houses and apartments around, no children come to play.


    "It''s really a good place, it''s very suitable to be my new stronghold." Su Yu murmured, the second disease seems to be a bit serious.


    "Let''s have some bread and water for breakfast." Su Yu took the bread he had just bought, regretting not putting food in the space pocket.


    Ordinary bread tastes like chewing wax to Su Yu.


    "Are you a brave?" A girl''s voice sounded from behind Su Yu.


    Su Yu turned his head and looked, his eyes widened. Isn''t this a coincidence?


    A gothic dress, petite, with an umbrella in his hand.


    He has clear and bright eyes, the other eye is covered by a blindfold, short black hair, and the little bird wanders the family''s ancestral hair.


    "The true eyes of the evil king!" Su Yu almost blurted out, and said the second name of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "Sure enough, she is a brave man, dare to step into the realm of the evil king''s true eyes, stupid brave..." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s eyes lit up and Su Yu called her name, making her a little excited and excited.


    "Brave? The true eyes of the evil king, have you misunderstood something? These are just my trophies. My true identity is the devil king from the Demon King City." Su Yu was embarrassed to death, but his face did not show it. I didn''t expect to meet Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua. Now that I did, I couldn''t miss the opportunity.


    "Devil? Then why are you dressed as a brave? Wait, maybe your purpose is to attract the brave''s companions, or other brave men, and then kill them all at once? It''s terrible." Little Bird You Liuhua said to himself.


    Su Yu looked speechless, but the play still had to continue.


    "Hahaha, it''s worthy of the true eyes of the evil king, who can actually see through my purpose." Su Yu praised.


    "Since you are the Demon King, then I have to fight with you. This is my domain, even if it is the Demon King, you can''t easily set foot on it." Little Bird You Liuhua has a solemn expression and squeezed her umbrella.


    "Are you sure you want to fight me? In Demon King City, anyone who loses to me will become my servant." Su Yu held a plastic sword and pointed at the little bird swimming Liuhua.


    "What? As long as the opponent is defeated, the opponent will become a servant?" Little Bird You Liuhua flushed.


    "Ah!" Su Yu suddenly covered his arm.


    Little Bird You Liuhua was taken aback.


    "Unexpectedly, the spirit of the original owner of this body was so strong, and the ten-layer seal was almost broken by him. True eyes of the evil king, I can stay in this world for a short time. When night falls, I will disappear. In this world, when the time comes, I will change back to the original appearance." Su Yu gritted his teeth, that appearance, full of acting skills.


    (There is still a chapter today, it may be around 12 o''clock. Ask for recommendation tickets and collections)

 28 Chapter 28

    The battle between the Demon King and the Evil King''s True Eye had not yet begun, it was over.


    The lost demon king sat on the swing and sighed deeply.


    "Devil, how did you come into this world?" Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua hesitated and sat on another swing.


    "I come from Demon King City, where a huge crisis has occurred. I was selected by a certain supreme being..." Su Yu began to talk about his setting, which probably means that this state and Su Yu''s body belong to two souls.


    After listening to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua, her eyes were bright. She knew that what Su Yu said should be impossible, but she didn''t know why, she still looked forward to nightfall when Su Yu appeared.


    "Devil, I, Evil King True Eye will spend the last time with you." Little Bird You Liuhua said seriously.


    "The true eyes of the evil king..." Su Yu looked moved.


    In the next few hours, Su Yu and Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua chatted about the setting of Secondary Two.


    A lot of settings for Little Bird Tour Liuhua, remember clearly.


    Su Yu was talking about the immortal body, plus the nose of God.


    The two chatted at one o''clock noon, and a voice came from the belly of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "Evil King''s true eyes, it seems that you didn''t replenish energy in time. Then, human food is a necessity for me to walk in the world." Su Yu threw the lunch he bought to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "Thanks...thank you." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua whispered.


    "The evil king is really eye-catching, don''t need to thank you." Su Yu spoke, took out the fried noodles and bread, and ate it.


    "Making, isn''t fried noodles and bread delicious? You seem to be a little uncomfortable." Little Bird You Liuhua said strangely.


    "I can''t get used to these low-level foods. It''s a little hard to swallow." Su Yu took a sip of water and eased over.


    "Devil, if you want to live in this world, you can''t be too picky about the taste of food." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua persuaded, she thought Su Yu was too picky.


    "True eyes of the evil king, I have a potion to replenish the magic power, here you are." Su Yu took out a jar of tomato juice and handed it to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "You should keep such a precious potion, devil." Little Bird You Liuhua shrank her neck. She didn''t like the tomato-flavored drink very much.


    "The true eyes of the evil king, I will disappear soon, and this is considered a gift from me." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Then I will accept it with gratitude." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua made a difficult decision and took the tomato juice.


    ...


    After a simple lunch, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua sent an invitation to Su Yu and went to the stronghold of the Evil King''s True Eye, which is the home of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "True eyes of the evil king, thank you for your invitation." Su Yu followed the little bird around Liuhua and walked upstairs.


    He also paid special attention to the fact that there was no one living in the downstairs of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s house!


    This discovery made him a little surprised, and at the same time he had a bold idea. Will all the male protagonists disappear?


    He directly ignored Hachigaya Hachiman who was still in the hospital.


    Little Bird You Liuhua stood at the door, tossing, as if opening some barrier.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    As soon as Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua walked in, he remembered that Su Yu was a boy. It seemed that this was the first time she took a boy home.


    "Please come in." Little Bird You Liuhua blushed.


    "True Eye of the Evil King, is this your stronghold in this world? Huh? Is there still a human woman living with you?" Su Yu asked.


    "How do you know?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "God''s nose, no matter how tiny it is, it can''t escape my god''s nose." Su Yu looked proud.


    "It''s amazing!" Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua''s eyes lit up, and she felt that this was really a super power.


    "This is just my state of being sealed. If it was my heyday, I could even paint the other person''s appearance based on smell alone." Su Yu shook his head and said with some regret.


    "Devil, don''t be discouraged, show you my collection!" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua patted Su Yu on the shoulder, and brought Su Yu to her room.


    I have to say that Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua is really a little innocent, but Su Yu was invited to her home because of secondary disease and Su Yu giving her food.


    Su Yu watched Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua demonstrate her various collections, and cooperated very well with Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua using props, and said various magic names of the second.


    Little Bird You Liuhua gets more and more excited, Su Yu doesn''t know what he is like in the spiritual world of Little Bird You Liuhua.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Su Yu and Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua stood on the balcony, watching the sunset.


    "The Holy Conditioner will come back later, Devil, you can stay until night before leaving." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua said in a low voice while looking at Su Yu''s profile.


    "Evil King''s true eyes, there are four hours left, I will disappear, before leaving, I will cook some dishes for you." Su Yu turned his head and looked at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "Do you know how to make food?" Toriyu Liuhua felt that he had discovered the devil''s special skills again.


    "The Devil''s City is perilous, and it is very important to learn how to make cooking. Although it is just some simple cooking, I hope you don''t mind." Su Yu briefly explained and walked into the room.


    Little Bird You Liuhua followed Su Yu, watched Su Yu walk into the kitchen, and sat on the sofa looking forward to staring at Su Yu.


    Su Yu''s cooking is very simple, curry omelet rice, this cooking, after Nito Hisasha''s teaching, now has surpassed most of the students of Yuan Yue Academy, and belongs to his signature cuisine.


    Xiaotoriuyu Liuhua smelled the scent of curry and looked forward to Su Yu''s cuisine even more.


    When the curry omelet rice was served, it was already more than an hour later.


    "Delicious! It really deserves to be a demon king, even if it is compared with the cooking made by the holy cook, it is not too bad." Xiaotoriuyou Liuhua tasted it and praised it.


    "The evil king is really eye-catching, hurry up and eat." Su Yu smiled and began to eat.


    The dinner is just right, for two.


    After dinner, Su Yu cleaned the dishes.


    I came to the balcony again, it was already eight o''clock, and it was dark.


    Su Yu looked up at the starry sky, thinking about how to end it.


    "Devil, thank you for the dinner you made for me." Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua walked out, still in that gothic dress.


    "The true eye of the evil king, how did you become the true eye of the evil king?" Su Yu smiled.


    "When I was a kid, I saw the invisible boundary line on the beach. At that time, I was just an ordinary person, and I never understood the meaning of the invisible boundary line until I was in junior high school, I..."


    "I see, have you ever met someone who is awakened like you?" Su Yu interrupted Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s words. As expected, the second grade was the awakening (onset) period of the second disease.


    "Yes, she is my servant." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua nodded.


    "There is no one else?" Su Yu said in silence.


    "No, there are only me and Jushou in this world." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua shook his head.


    "It looks like Yongtai really disappeared." Su Yu thought to himself.


    (It''s a bit late again, sorry, this is yesterday''s chapter. -_-||)

 29 Chapter 29: The Blocked Su Yu

    Nine o''clock at night.


    Little bird wanders on the balcony of the house.


    Su Yu was drinking a coke, and Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua whispered her story with Tushou.


    "True eyes of the evil king, you are amazing to be able to find a servant in this world." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "The Evil King''s true eyes are the strongest." Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua said proudly, the dull hair on his head moved very cooperatively.


    "The devil is the strongest." Su Yu stretched out his hand and knocked on the head of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "Devil..." Little Bird You Liuhua held his head, looking at Su Yu pitifully.


    "The real eye of the evil king is only second." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then the second, the first throne will be given to the devil." Little Bird You Liuhua whispered.


    "Time is running out, the evil king has real eyes." Su Yu untied the bandage and landed on the ground.


    Little Bird You Liuhua felt tight.


    Afterwards, Su Yu''s cloak and all the clothes were placed under his feet, leaving only a black casual outfit.


    "Devil, are you serious?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua grabbed the corner of Su Yu''s clothes, a little afraid that the devil would leave.


    "The true eyes of the evil king, I will not die, but will exist in another form and become the guardian of this young man." Su Yu said softly.


    "I don''t want the devil to leave..." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua tightly grasped Su Yu''s clothes corner.


    "Evil King''s true eyes, thank you." Su Yu stretched out his hand and stroked Little Bird You Liuhua''s head.


    "Devil, can you not leave?" Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua raised his head, eyes full of dismay.


    "All the parting is for a better meeting next time. True eyes of the evil king, I have asked this young man to remember you, goodbye." After Su Yu finished speaking, black particles came out of his body.


    Little Bird You Liuhua widened his eyes, let go of his hand, and took two steps back.


    Under the moonlight, a black ghost condensed on the balcony railing, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua saw it, and saw it clearly.


    The clothes under Su Yu''s feet disappeared, and he closed his eyes.


    The black ghost stretched out his hand and grabbed the body''s neck.


    "Protection, true eyes of the evil king." The black ghost said, after speaking, he put down Su Yu.


    Little Bird You Liuhua has been staying a long time ago, and she didn''t expect this demon to be real.


    "Cough cough cough" Su Yu opened his eyes and looked at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua with complicated eyes.


    "Devil?" Little Bird You Liuhua tentatively asked.


    "I am not a demon king. My name is Su Yu. Please keep the matter tonight secret, otherwise it will bring your life in danger." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Su Yu?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua said Su Yu''s name, as if he had heard it somewhere.


    "What''s your name?" Su Yu asked.


    "Evil... Little Bird You Liuhua." Little Bird You Liuhua originally wanted to say that the evil king is true, but realized that Su Yu is no longer a demon king, so he reported his real name.


    "Little bird swims in Liuhua, the devil has not died, he is connected to my life, and the death of either party will cause the death of the other. If you have anything, you can come to me and I will tell the devil. I am Zou Wu Gao A student of Class F of the year, it''s getting late, goodbye." After Su Yu finished speaking, he was caught by the black ghost.


    The black ghost leaped and took Su Yu downstairs.


    Little Bird You Liuhua looked at Su Yu who was okay downstairs, and he was relieved.


    "I need to tell Jushou about this..." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua was just about to call, but when he remembered what Su Yu had said, he quickly gave up telling Jushou.


    ...


    On the way back to Yuanyue Academy.


    Su Yu was driving a superbike with a smile on his lips.


    I have to say that this time his contact with Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua went very smoothly.


    And now there are only five bronze draws left, should it be completed in two days?


    Last time, there were no quests for a few days, so Su Yu realized that if he wanted to get a quest, it seemed that he only had to specify the item, maybe it was enough.


    "No, this is a trick of the system. If I keep designating items, I will owe a lot of bronze lottery times." Su Yu frowned, and his favor with the system declined.


    "???"system.


    "Huh?" Su Yu stopped the motorcycle and looked at the four cars in front of him.


    Four cars were blocked on the road, just blocking his way to Yuanyue College. There was a mountain on one side and a cliff on the other side, and there was no other way.


    The lights of the four-wheeler are a bit dazzling. Fortunately, Su Yu has not switched to superbike mode because he wants to blow the air.


    No one got off the four cars, and there was no intention to turn off the high beam lights.


    Su Yu narrowed his eyes. Since you are looking for death, don''t blame me.


    The "Boom Rumble" motorcycle restarted, looking like it was ready to go.


    In each of the four cars, there were four men in black.


    On the mountain next to the four cars, a woman with short hair saw Su Yu''s movements through the cameras on the four cars.


    "Faced with four traffic jams, you want to go straight through? Do you want to die?" The short-haired woman frowned.


    "Sarutobi-sama, do you catch the target now?" A voice came from the short-haired woman''s headset.


    "Wait a minute, I want to see what this boy wants to do..."


    With a loud noise, the superbike crashed into a car.


    The short-haired woman opened her eyes wide and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    The superbike smashed into the car and knocked the car out of a big pit, while Su Yu himself smashed directly into the car window, his head covered with blood.


    "Good evening." Su Yu raised his head and said hello to the person in the car, with blood on his head, as if nothing happened.


    The four men in black in the car couldn''t believe it. Under such circumstances, how calm is this young man?


    There was a sound from the side of the car "touching".


    The man in black in the driver''s seat looked down and his pupils shrank.


    "Do you want to die with me?" Su Yu stood on the hood and lit a cigarette.


    "Madman! This madman! Retreat! Everyone retreat!" The man in black in the driver''s seat trembled and said loudly.


    The retreat speed of the sixteen men in black was far beyond Su Yu''s imagination. In just one minute, they ran away.


    The sound of "gulugulu" came from the side of the car.


    "Do you want to block me? Boring." Su Yu jumped onto the motorcycle and turned away.


    A cigarette butt lightly landed on the side of the car, and Su Yu''s motorcycle had started.


    "Boom boom boom boom!" Four loud noises came from behind Su Yu, and the flames burst into the sky.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw this kind of scene." Su Yu turned his head and stopped.


    The four cars had already been scrapped, Yuanyue Academy should have noticed, and Su Yu didn''t have to worry about the consequences.


    "Madman! This madman!" The short-haired woman on the mountain clenched her fists, her face pale.


    She didn''t want to hurt Su Yu''s life, because that would make enemies with the Nagiri family, but she didn''t expect Su Yu to be so cruel.


    The loss of the four cars is nothing to her and the forces behind it.


    What she fears most is that Su Yu will die inside!


    (PS: Please recommend votes and collections, there is one chapter. In addition, book reviews and chapter reviews, if they disappear, it is a system problem, I will not delete, after all, there are few book reviews...)

 30 Chapter 30 Visitors from Kogaryu

    The people from Nagiri''s family came quickly, and there was even a fire truck.


    The fire was quickly brought under control, and Nakiri Senzaemon''s face was blue, and he was very angry that someone dared to make trouble in the area of ??Nakiri''s house.


    "Rumble" came the sound of a motorcycle.


    Nagiri Senzaemon was taken aback, and he saw Su Yu riding a motorcycle passing by the abandoned car.


    "Su Yu-kun, your head..." Naginari Senzaemon waited until Su Yu approached, looking at the blood on Su Yu''s head with some worry.


    "I''m okay, old man Nagiri, it''s a bit late, I''ll go back to bed first." Su Yu yawned and left on his motorcycle.


    Nagiri Senzaemon''s face sank and he looked at the four scrapped cars. He understood that someone was blocking Su Yu, and Su Yu was also injured.


    "In the Nagiri family''s sphere of influence, Su Yu-kun was actually injured..." Nagiri Senzaemon only felt a slap in the face.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu returned to Nagiri Erina''s residence and gently opened the door, only to find Nito Hishasa sleeping on the living room sofa.


    "This look, if Feisha saw this, she should be scared?" Su Yu took off his coat and prepared to cover Nito Feisha.


    Su Yu moved very lightly, but as soon as he put down his clothes, Nito Hishago woke up.


    "Jun Su Yu? What''s wrong with you?" Xinhu Feisha opened his eyes, and looked at Su Yu, who was still with some blood on his head, startled.


    "It''s okay, I fell on the road. Feisha, why are you asleep in the living room... Are you waiting for me to come back?" Su Yu changed the subject and asked with some confusion.


    "Fall? A motorcycle is really dangerous. Su Yujun, wait a minute, I''ll call the infirmary of Yuanyue Academy." Nitohisha was talking and was about to call.


    "Don''t, don''t bother them, it''s really just a fall. I went to take a shower. You can tell by looking at my forehead, it''s just knocked." Su Yu grabbed the little hand of Nito Hishisa.


    "Really?" Nito Hisako was still a little worried.


    "Of course it''s true, how could I lie to you about this kind of thing? Wait a minute." Su Yu smiled bitterly and walked towards the bathroom.


    Xinhu Feishao looked at Su Yu''s back, hesitated for a moment, and chose to believe in Su Yu.


    Su Yu took a quick bath and looked at him in the mirror. There was a few marks on his head with glass fragments, and there was a bag on his forehead. Fortunately, he had covered his face at the time, otherwise he would lose his appearance in a short time. Up.


    As soon as he walked out of the bathroom, Su Yu saw Nito Hisako holding a medicine box, and Nakiri Senzaemon.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you okay?" Nakiri Senzaemon asked.


    "It''s okay, I just fell and forgot to wear a motorcycle helmet." Su Yu waved his hand and sat down.


    "Jun Su Yu, where did you fall? Obviously it was scratched by the glass!" Xinto Feisha waited until Su Yu sat down, and tears fell anxiously when he saw Su Yu''s injury.


    Nagiri Senzaemon''s eyelids twitched and was scratched by glass?Could it be that Su Yu hit the front window of the car?


    "It''s okay, Feisha..." Su Yu was already hugged by Xinto Feisha before he finished speaking.


    "Jun Su, promise me that you don''t want to ride a motorcycle in the future, okay?" Xinto Feisha said softly.


    Nagari Senzaemon on the side opened his eyes wide, Su Yu and Nito Hishasa actually have such a good relationship?What about Erina?


    "Hisago, I just forgot to wear a helmet. Next time, I will definitely wear a helmet." Su Yu twitched, and Nito Hisago was holding his head in front of Nakiri Senzaemon, not knowing what he felt. What would you think.


    "Well, I''ll call the people in the infirmary to come over." At this time, Nito Hisaki remembered that Nageri Senzaemon was still there, blushing, and let go of his hand.


    "Um, Feisha, you go to bed first, I will talk to Old Man Nakiri about something." Su Yu hesitated.


    "Jun Su Yu, you go to bed earlier too." Xinhu Feisha nodded, made a call to the infirmary next to him, and walked towards her room.


    As soon as Nito Hishasa left, Nakiri Senzaemon looked at Su Yu with a smile, his eyes made Su Yu a little guilty.


    "Su Yu-kun, I don''t mind you being with Hishizawa, but your wife must be Erina. This is my only wish." Nakiri Senzaemon said seriously.


    "That, old man Nakiri..."


    "Su Yujun, only you are worthy of Erina. Her father is a cruel man. He will come back sooner or later. Only you will be able to protect Erina at that time. This is the only wish of an old man, and you do not agree to it. Is it?" Nakiri Senzaemon sighed.


    "Old man?" Su Yu looked at Nageri Senzaemon. This is also called the old man?


    The muscles of Nageri Senzaemon hidden under the kimono, his strength, and the speed far beyond ordinary people, this is also called the old man, Su Yu feels that the old man is the strongest existence.


    "Su Yu-kun, Erina will take care of you." Nakiri Senzaemon slapped Su Yu on the shoulder.


    "Yeah, I see." Su Yu was holding his shoulders with pain, with this hand strength, hitting ten each, absolutely no problem.


    "Very good. Su Yu-kun, what is going on tonight?" Nakiri Senzaemon smiled satisfied, and started talking.


    "If my judgment is correct, they should be from Kohoriu." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Koga-ryu?" Nakiri Senzaemon frowned.


    Koga-ryu is not a small force, even the Nagiri family, facing Koga-ryu, is a little strenuous because they hide in the dark.


    "Master Nakiri, let this matter stop here, after today''s events, Koga-liu should be able to converge." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Their purpose should be the tongue of God, Koga-ryu tried to win you over, but he used the wrong method." Nakiri Senzaemon analyzed.


    "Kacha" The door opened, and a man with glasses walked in.


    "Commander, there is a person outside who claims to be Koga Liu who wants to meet Su Yujun." The glasses man whispered.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Nakiri Senzaemon looked at Su Yu.


    "Since they jumped out, it must be a good thing, not a bad thing." Su Yu''s eyes flashed.


    "Well, take that person to the reception room." Nakiri Senzaemon glanced at Su Yu with appreciation, and said to the man with glasses.


    "No, Mr. Naqie. The man has arrived, this lady with glasses, can you remove the disguise?" Su Yu said lightly.


    The spectacle man was taken aback, and Nakiri Senzaemon turned his head to look at the spectacle man.


    "Your disguise, I have to say, is very clever. Unfortunately, your rose perfume can''t escape my nose." Su Yu said every word.


    "Sure enough, Jun Su Yu, you not only have the tongue of god, but also have a super sense of smell." The man in glasses said while he took off a mask.


    Nakiri Senzaemon''s face was cold.


    Su Yu was also expressionless at first, but after seeing the other party''s true face clearly, Su Yu was directly confused.


    How could it be her?

 31 Chapter 31

    As the man with glasses removed his disguise, Su Yu was presented with a short-haired woman.


    With short red hair, the look in Su Yu''s eyes was a little appreciative. She wore a black suit on her body. It didn''t look weird at all, but very handsome.


    "I am the Shinobu of Koga Ryu, Sarutobi..."


    "This is not your real name." Su Yu interrupted the other party unceremoniously.


    "Sarutobi is just my code name, and every Koga-ryu Shinobu is called Sarutobi. My real name is Naruko Yokoshima, and I am currently an English teacher at Yingcai High School." Naruko Yokoshima smiled.


    "Koka-ryu Kamininho, I''ve seen it before, has the previous Kamininchi dead?" Nakiri Senzaemon began to speak.


    "Well, I passed away a year ago. I took his place and became a new generation of Koka-ryu Shinobu." Naruko Yokoshima nodded.


    "Please give me an explanation for what happened tonight." Nakiri Senzaemon said coldly.


    "There are ten million yen in it, and the password is written on the back. It was originally used as a bargaining chip when I was going to invite Su Yu-kun, but now it is a compensation for Koga-ryu." Naruko Yokoshima took out a bank from his arms. The card was placed on the table.


    "Ten million, Koga''s outflowing hand is so generous, then I will accept it unceremoniously." Su Yu glanced at Nagiri Senzaemon, and accepted the bank card.


    "Next time, I will formally invite Su Yu-jun to be a guest, and I also ask Su Yu-jun not to refuse at that time. We have no malice against Su Yu-jun." Yokoshima Naruko saw Su Yu accepting the bank card, and was relieved. Tone.


    "Then I look forward to Koga-ryu''s invitation. I myself have always been curious about ninjas." Su Yu stood up, came to Yokoshima Naruko, and stretched out his hand.


    "Then let Su Yu-kun see the real ninja next time." Naruko Yokoshima was taken aback, smiled and shook hands with Su Yu.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Your Excellency Nakiri Senzaemon, Su Yu-kun, I will leave first." Naruko Yokoshima took a deep look at Su Yu and opened the door.


    Several infirmary doctors stood outside.


    Yokoshima Naruko passed by the doctor, and several doctors walked into the room.


    The doctors at Yuanyue College were very professional. Just after looking at them, they sent Su Yu to the infirmary for a detailed examination, put medicine on his head, and then wrapped Su Yu''s head with gauze.


    When Su Yu returned to the villa, it was already one o''clock in the morning. As soon as he lay down, he fell asleep.


    ...


    "Jun Su Yu? Jun Su Yu?" The girl''s voice came.


    Su Yu opened his eyes and looked at Xinhu Feisha by the bed.


    "Jun Su Yu, the car is ready to arrive. In the past few days, you can recover from your illness." Xinhu Feishang said while looking at Su Yu''s head.


    "Thank you, Feisha." Su Yu turned over and got up. When he fell asleep last night, his clothes were still on.


    "I have prepared a lunch box for you. The doctor said that it should be fine within a week. In the evening, I will cook some medicated meals so that I can recover from the injury quickly." Nito Hisasha said softly.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, you have to take care of Miss Erina, the medicated diet is too troublesome." Su Yu quickly refused after hearing the medicated diet.


    In his impression, the medicine is bitter, and the medicated diet is probably the same as drinking Chinese medicine directly.


    "It''s no trouble, as long as Jun Su Yu can get better." Xinhu Feisha shook his head.


    "Then I would like to thank Feisha in the first place, for worrying you, sorry, I promise that there will be no such thing again." Su Yu patted Nito Feisha''s little head and said softly.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Nito Hishasa''s pretty face blushed, feeling that the two of them are like real lovers.


    "Feisha, I want to change my clothes, do you want to stay and have a look?" Su Yu retracted his hand and joked.


    "I don''t... I want to see if there are other injuries on Su Yujun''s body." Xinto Feishako was about to leave, suddenly remembering the business.


    "Uh...I didn''t get hurt." Su Yu didn''t expect that Nito Hishasha would really stay.


    "Let me see." Nito Hishasa didn''t believe it.


    "Really not hurt." Su Yu smiled bitterly, always feeling that he had lifted a rock and hit his own foot.


    "Let me see, otherwise, I will do it myself." Seeing Su Yu''s refusal, Xinto Feishao thought Su Yu was hiding something.


    "Come on, then." Su Yu opened his arms, retreating as progress, and he thought that Xinhu Feisha would not really do it.


    However, Su Yu underestimated Nito Feisha''s worry about him.


    Nito Feisha stepped forward and unbuttoned Su Yu without hesitation.


    "Kacha" Su Yu''s door opened.


    "Hishai..." Erina Nagiri came in, and was about to ask what happened to Hishashi, when he saw Nito Hishashi standing in front of Su Yu, two little hands still unbuttoning Su Yu''s buttons.


    "Miss Erina?" Nito Hisako was startled.


    "Hisashi...you...you actually..." Nakiri Erina flushed, a little speechless, she didn''t expect Nito Hisashi to be so bold.


    "Miss Erina, it''s not what you think, I just want to see... Um"


    "Ms. Erina, please don''t disturb us, close the door, thank you." Su Yu covered the small mouth of Nito Hishasha and said with a smile.


    "Poor!" Nakiri Erina blushed, gave Su Yu a fierce look, and closed the door.


    "I''m sorry, Scarlett, I don''t want Miss Erina to know about my injury. If she asks about the bandage, you just say I''m playing role-playing." Su Yu let go of his hand, and went to Nito Scarlett. Side way.


    "I see." Nito Hishasa lowered his head, only feeling his face hot.


    "Thank you, Feisha. Okay, I really need to change my clothes this time." Su Yu opened the closet.


    "No, I have to see clearly!" Nito Hisako insisted.


    "Okay." Su Yu helplessly changed Zou Wugao''s school uniform and shirt in front of Xinhu Feisha.


    "Next, you don''t have to watch it, Scarlett?" Su Yu reminded as he watched Nito''s Scarlett''s face grow red.


    "I can cover my eyes and use my hands..." Nito Hisako was ashamed to say halfway.


    "Feisha, trust me, okay?" Su Yu sighed.


    "Yeah..." Nito Hishasha lowered his head.


    Su Yu came to the door and made a gesture to Xinhu Feisha to keep her silent.


    "Kacha" Su Yu opened the door in an instant.


    Originally leaning on the door, Nagiri Erina who couldn''t hear clearly, because Su Yu opened the door too fast, the whole person fell down and accidentally ran into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Ms. Erina, I''m Scarlett''s boyfriend. Do you want to grab your boyfriend with Scarlett? It really embarrassed me to hug me with such enthusiasm." Su Yu smiled and looked at Nagiri Erina.


    "The soul is light!" Nagiri Erina was stunned for a few seconds, pushed Su Yu away, and escaped.


    (Xinto Feisha: Let me Kangkang. Su Yu: Don''t want Brother Jie. Xinto Feisha: (��_��)?)

 32 Chapter 32-Im so cute

    On the way to Zongwu Gao.


    "Thank you, uncle." Su Yu sat in the back row and said to Amakusa who was driving.


    "No trouble, this was originally my duty. I heard that Su Yu-kun was in danger last night and was injured?" Amakusa Zhenshu glanced at Su Yu in the rearview mirror.


    "Small injury, it will be all right in a few days." Su Yu felt the bandage on his head, feeling a little helpless. After going to school, I am afraid that he will have to explain.


    "It''s okay, Su Yu-jun is still young, don''t put yourself in danger." Amakusa Shinshou smiled.


    "Uncle, I never do things that are uncertain." Su Yu''s mouth turned upwards.


    He just suffered a slight injury, in exchange for a compensation of 10 million yuan, if there are such good things every day, he really doesn''t mind.


    "That''s good." Amakusa Mamoru smiled and concentrated on driving.


    ...


    Zongwu Gao, at the school gate.


    With a bandage wrapped around Su Yu''s head, he watched the car leave, ignored the strange eyes and pointing around, and walked towards the classroom.


    As soon as Su Yu arrived in the classroom, the originally noisy classroom quieted down.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you hurt? Are you okay?" Eilao Ming Ji Cai was the first to walk over.


    "Are you okay?" Miura Yumiko followed behind, whispering softly. The last time she was rescued by Su Yu made her attitude towards Su Yu much better.


    "Su Yu-jun, are you okay?" Totsuka Saika also came over, looking at Su Yu worriedly.


    "It''s okay, your reaction is a bit too exaggerated, it will be fine in a few days." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui walked over with red eyes.


    "Don''t cry, idiot Yui, this is just a small injury to me." Su Yu said softly, stroking Yuihama Yui''s little head.


    "Did you lie to me?" Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Of course not, it will be fine within a week, and even the scar will not be left." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Fight or?" Yuihama Yui bit her lip.


    "I don''t fight with people, but I don''t wear a helmet. I fell last night and will pay attention next time." Su Yu shook his head.


    "So..." Yubihama Yui breathed a sigh of relief. If Su Yu was injured in a fight, it would become a bad thing in the eyes of others.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you okay? Do you need to take time off? Or go to the health room to take a break?" a male voice came.


    "Hayto..." Miura Yumiko looked at Hayama Hayato with some surprise.


    Hayato Hayama, a handsome blond boy in Class F of the first year, likes him not only in this class, but also girls in other classes. He is very popular in Sou Wu Gao and is secretly called by the girls as His Royal Highness.


    In addition, he joined the football club. In the recent afternoon, he was able to see the Hayan Hayato on the football field, and there were girls around to cheer.


    Yashan Hayato, this is a handsome and gentle person, for girls, it is extremely lethal.


    However, in the eyes of some girls, such people are hypocrites.


    "I''m not that vulnerable yet, this little injury doesn''t make me ask for leave. Thank you Ye Shan for your concern." Su Yu smiled faintly.


    "I heard from Ms. Yono, you are her partner, and still... I hope we can also become friends." Ye Shan Hayato did not say the owner of the tongue of God, smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "So that''s the case, please advise." Su Yu stretched out his hand and shook hands with Ye Shan Hayato.


    "Class is in, go back to their respective seats..." Hiratsuka walked into the door, halfway through, frowning, because she saw the bandage on Su Yu''s head.


    Su Yu secretly said that he was not good, and he was about to walk to his seat when he heard Hiratsuka''s quiet voice.


    "Su Yu, come to my office after class."


    ...


    After class time.


    In the office.


    "What''s the matter with your head? Don''t tell me, you had a fight with someone?" Hiratsuka quietly looked at Su Yu in front of him.


    "No, it was just a fall. How could I fight someone?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "Fall? It''s a good reason, what proof..."


    "This is the certificate of the Yuanyue Academy infirmary." Su Yu took out a medical certificate from his pocket and placed it on Hiratsuka''s desk.


    "Little devil, you are so prepared. You expected me to ask this way?" Hiratsuka Jing said in surprise.


    "I just think it should be more convenient to bring this." Su Yu smiled, this was actually given to him by Nagari Senzaemon. I have to say that in this detail, Nagari Senzaemon thinks better than him. Many.


    "Well, this time, I won''t hold you accountable. If I find out that you are fighting with someone else, don''t blame me for asking Nagari Senzaemon." Hiratsuka said in a bad mood.


    "Choose! One, say to Shizuka Shizuka, Jingjing, you are so kind. Second, say to Shizuka Shizuka, Jingjing, you deserve to be my woman. Completion of the task will reward a bronze lottery, and option two will reward a bronze lottery. ." The system prompt sounded.


    "Quietly, you are so kind." Su Yu hesitated for a while and whispered.


    "Little devil, go and call Senzaemon Nagiri." There was a black line on Hiratsuka''s forehead.


    "Quietly, don''t bother Mr. Naqie for this kind of thing. In fact, I call you that for a reason." Su Yu stood up straight, he was not going to run away.


    "Oh? What''s the reason? Before I hit you, make up one. Let me listen." Hiratsuka quietly rubbed his fists and made a click.


    "I think Jingjing''s age should be twenty years old, so I call you Jingjing." Su Yu said in a serious way, adding to his heart, mental age is twenty years old.


    "Little devil, you are quite discerning. I will spare you this time and go back." When Shizuka heard this, he smiled and waved his hand generously.


    Su Yu smiled, bowed, and left the teacher''s office.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you okay?" Yubihama Yui stood not far from the classroom office and asked when Su Yu came out.


    "It''s okay, Jingjing is a good person." Su Yu smiled.


    "Quiet?!" Yuihama Yui opened her mouth, unexpectedly Su Yu would call Hiratsuka that.


    "Let''s go, class is about to begin." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head and walked to the classroom.


    "Wait for me, Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui quickly followed Su Yu.


    The two walked side by side, Yuihama Yui with a smile on her face, looking at Su Yu beside her.


    "Idiot Yui, what are you smirking?" Su Yu asked strangely.


    "I didn''t smirk, I just think that Su Yu-jun is okay, which is really great." Yuihama Yui pouted a small mouth.


    "Idiot Yui, why are you so cute?" Su Yu sighed.


    "Don''t call me a fool..." Yuihama Yui bulged her face.


    "Well, silly Yui."


    "I''m not stupid..."


    "That Yui with a problem in his mind?"


    "Hmph, Su Yujun, I am angry."


    "Stupid Yui, angry is so cute, if you are not a stupid, why would you like me?"


    "Jun Su Yu, fool..."


    (Small theater: Yuihama Yui and Su Yu drifted away, behind them, a fat house shed tears of envy. That''s right, that''s me, Xiaolongjun.)

 33 Chapter 33: Application to Create a Society

    Lunch break.


    On the roof.


    Su Yu ate lunch alone, Yukino Yukoshita and Yuihama Yui sat not far away.


    "Xiaoyuki, I really envy you how to cook." Yuihama Yui whispered while eating the sandwich that Su Yu gave her.


    "Yuhihama-student, you have a boyfriend with the tongue of God, and the food you can eat in the future is definitely better than the one I made." Yukoshita Yukino glanced at Su Yu and said.


    "Su Yu-kun is still a beginner...in fact, I want to cook for him more, but unfortunately I don''t have the talent for cooking." Yuihama Yui''s eyes darkened.


    "I don''t think he cares about this." Xuexia Xuena thought for a while.


    "Su Yu-kun, very gentle...The more this is, the more I feel that I am not worthy of him." Yuihama Yui lowered his head.


    "You are very cute. This is enough. In my opinion, he is not worthy of you." Xuexia Xuena remembered the rumors about Su Yu.


    "How is it possible? Su Yujun is so good, I''m just an ordinary girl." Yuihama Yui said more and less confident.


    "Yuhihama-student, where are you... where are you?" Yukoshita Yukino hesitated.


    "Ah? This...that..." Yuihama Yui didn''t expect Yukino Yukino would ask that, blushing immediately, at a loss.


    "It''s rude, I just think he will hurt Yubihama." Xuexiaxuno glanced at Su Yu again.


    "Su Yu-kun is very gentle, impossible...Ah, Koyuki, could you say..." Yuihama Yui''s blushing blushed, and he reached Yukoshita''s ear and said a few words.


    "Cough cough cough, Yubihama-student, you think too much." Xuexiaxue Nao flushed, almost choked with rice.


    "Actually, I''m ready, but Su Yu-kun doesn''t seem to mean that. Now only Koyuki knows about this kind of thing, so don''t tell anyone else." Yuihama Yui glanced at Su Yu shyly. Xuexiaxue said in ear.


    "He didn''t mean that?" Xuexia Xuena was taken aback.


    "Well, I can feel that Su Yujun is as nervous as I am, and his heart beats fast when he hugs each other." Yuihama Yui said this, a little sweet.


    "Boys are all the same, even if they don''t think about that kind of thing now, they will do it in the future." Xuexiaxue Nai glared at Su Yu and said seriously.


    "Then, isn''t Koyuki planning to date boys?" Yuihama Yui asked curiously.


    "High school students are too frivolous and have no sense of responsibility. It''s not too late to think about this kind of thing when you go to college." Xuexia Xuena shook his head.


    "Koyuki is too much like an adult, I only think about it now, maybe this is...enjoying youth." Yuihama Yui smiled.


    "Youth?" Yukino under Xuexia murmured.


    "Student Xuexia, I want to ask you for something." Su Yu walked over and stood in front of Xuexia Xuena.


    "What is it?" Xuexia Xuenai looked up at Su Yu with a calm expression.


    "I will apply for an activity room and create a club in a while. The purpose of this club is for Yui''s grades. I want to ask Yui to help Yui during school hours." Su Yu said slowly.


    "What about the reward?" Xuexia Xuena said in silence.


    "One month, a dessert of Yuanyue Shijie, or 100,000 yen." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Nagiri Erina''s dessert?" Yukino Yukino frowned.


    "Student Xuexia, I know that you have a bad relationship with Miss Nagiri, but dessert is not guilty." Su Yu smirked.


    "Don''t get me wrong, although I have a bad relationship with her, but I don''t want to stop eating the desserts she makes. I''m just curious, how can an arrogant young lady like Erina Nakiri, listen to you?" Xue Nai means a lot.


    "Just coax the eldest lady and get a dessert, it''s easy." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, I don''t need to coach..." Yuihama Yui heard how difficult it is to get desserts, and couldn''t help but speak.


    "Stupid Yui, I have promised Aunt Asuna, if you can''t get good grades, how can I go to your house in the future?" Su Yu patted Yuihama''s small head.


    "I''m not a fool..." Yuihama Yui murmured.


    "You two, can you pay attention?" Xuexiaxue Nai reminded.


    "Student Xuexia, do you want to be touched by me too?" Su Yu said with an innocent look.


    "You can try." Yukoshita Yukino''s voice was cold, making Yuihama Yui feel that the temperature had dropped a few degrees.


    "Student Xuexia, your current appearance is like Xuenao with fried hair." Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena with a smile.


    "Okay, Su Yu-kun, don''t make Koyuki angry anymore. I''m sorry, Koyuki, I apologize to you for Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui gave Su Yu a white glance and apologized slightly.


    "It''s okay, I didn''t care about this man''s words." Xuexia Xuenao licked her long hair and looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "Student Xuexia, I found one of your advantages. If you sit next to you in the summer, you will even save the air conditioning." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Really? Su Yujun, I also found a good thing about you. Your presence reminds me of how annoying boys are." Yukino Yukino smiled.


    "Student Xuexia, it''s great that you can hate me. I''m really worried that you will suddenly like me, so it will be difficult for me to choose. Oh, I mean how to refuse you is more interesting." Politely.


    "Su Yujun, your cold joke is so cold, I heard it, and even want to wear another coat." Yukino''s smile was sweet.


    "Student Xuexia, you really refreshed my view of beautiful girls, how can I be like you, only half of Tsundere? Proudly retreat?" Su Yu looked at Xuezhi with curiosity. It''s snowing.


    "Jun Su Yu, how can I do it, I don''t have a gentleman like you?" Xuexiaxuno''s smile was a little dangerous.


    "Student Xuexia..."


    "Su Yu-kun!" Yubihama Yui bit her lip and looked at Su Yu with a grimace.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything. I will bring the application for admission to the department in a while. Please don''t change your mind temporarily." Su Yu was looked at by Yuihama and had to give up and Xuexiaxue is bickering.


    Xuexiaxuenai did not speak, or was too lazy to talk to Su Yu.


    Su Yu turned around and left the rooftop. He had to say that quarreling with Xuexia Xuenao made him feel very happy.


    Su Yu came to the teacher''s office and found Shizuka Hiratsuka, briefly explained the role of the activity room, and got support from Shizuka Hiratsuka, making her a consultant teacher.


    Hiratsuka gave Su Yu an application form and asked him to sign it, and she signed it in the advisory teacher column.


    "By the way, what is the name of the club you are going to establish?" Hiratsuka Shizuo asked.


    "This..." There were many names in Su Yu''s mind, but none of them felt good enough.


    "Go and discuss with them, and it will be fine to give me the application tomorrow." Shizuka Hiratsuka directly gave the application to Su Yu.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections)

 34 Chapter 34 The Ministry of Service

    In the afternoon, a coffee shop near Zongwu Gao.


    "Is the name of the club?" Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui looked at the application.


    The two girls sat together, and Su Yu sat opposite.


    Xuexiaxuenai is very attractive. As soon as she sat down, many boys in the coffee shop secretly stared at her.


    This is a place where Sotake High students often gather, and it is a coffee shop recommended by Yui Hihama.


    "Well, let''s write three club names each and choose one from them, how about?" Xuexia Xuena took a sip of coffee and looked up at Su Yu.


    "Yui..." Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "I think Koyuki is right." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    She was sitting next to Yukino under Xuexia, and she could clearly feel the sight around her, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Yuiyi, do you want to change seats?" Su Yu glanced at her, understood Yuihama''s situation and smiled.


    "Yeah" Yuihama Yui nodded quickly and changed positions with Su Yu.


    "I''m sorry..." Yukino Yukoshita apologized, causing trouble to Yuihama Yui, and she felt helpless.


    "No need to apologize, Koyuki, I only now know why you don''t join the club. If it is too compelling, you always feel a little pressure." Yuihama Yui chuckled lightly.


    "Well, it''s like being stared at by a group of wild beasts." The disgust on Yukino''s face was very obvious.


    "Student Xuexia, if you think so, you will never find a boyfriend." Su Yu reminded.


    "Don''t worry, even if you are the only man left, I won''t choose you." Yukino Yukino fluttered her long hair and smiled.


    "My choice is the same as yours." Su Yu shot back.


    "Xiaoxuna and Su Yujun, like the male and female protagonists in a romantic comedy, quarrel as soon as they meet, help each other at critical moments, and finally become a couple..."


    "Impossible!" x2, Xuexia Xuenai and Su Yu almost said in unison.


    "Your answers are all so neat. Maybe they are a natural match." Yuihama Yui joked.


    "Yui, unless Xuexia classmate cries and begs me to accept her, I will consider it." Su Yu said unceremoniously.


    "Yuyi, don''t worry, even if Su Yu-kun knelt on the ground crying and begging me to associate with him, I won''t think about it." Yukoshita Yui smiled at Yuihama Yui.


    "Okay, okay, don''t quarrel, let''s think about the name of the club first." Yuihama Yui changed the subject, and then let Su Yu and Yukoshita Yukino go on, I am afraid there will be more excessive words.


    She wants to be friends with Xuexiaxuenai, so she naturally doesn''t want to see Su Yu and Xuexiaxuenai quarrel.


    "As for the name of the club, I have already thought about three, Yui, you can write it down." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "It''s a coincidence, I also thought of three." Yukino Yukino put down the coffee cup.


    "Koyuki No. Let''s talk first." Yuihama Yui took out the notebook and prepared the record.


    "Study Department, Reading Department, Mutual Aid Department." Xuexiaxue said slowly.


    "Where is Su Yu-kun?" Yubihama Yui wrote, looking at Su Yu.


    "Life talk, supernatural ability research, ministry of service." Su Yu hesitated for a moment, and finally said the ministry of service.


    "The Ministry of Service?" Yuihama Yui said the name.


    "Just this name, Su Yujun, can you please tell me about the content of the Ministry of Service?" Xuexia Xuena said in silence.


    "The Ministry of Service offers a helping hand to those in need." Su Yu said simply.


    Xuexia Xuena stopped talking, and looked out the window.


    "Then it''s decided, Ministry of Service." Yuihama Yui drew a circle on the name of Ministry of Service.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m here to pick you up... Xiaoxuna is here, and this one..." A voice sounded, and Xuexia Yangna came.


    Yukoshita Yukino frowned, Yuihama Yui looked at Yukoshita Yono and then Yukoshita Yukino.


    "Yui, this is the sister of Yuukixia''s classmate, Yuukixia Yangna, the eldest lady of Yuukixia''s family." Su Yu introduced.


    "Miss Yono, please advise..." Yuihama Yui said nervously.


    "Miss Yang Nai, this is my girlfriend, Yui Hama Yui." Su Yu said seriously.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Yubihama." Yukoshita''s expression changed slightly, and the next second he smiled and said hello to Yuihama Yui.


    "Sister, why are you here?" Xuexia Xuenai said lightly.


    "I called after school and asked Ms. Yono to pick me up. Yui, tonight, you may have to go home later." Su Yu explained, then said to Yuihama Yui.


    "Ah?" Yuihama Yui''s face blushed.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Yukoshita Yonoi''s French restaurant.


    Su Yu took Yubihama Yui''s little hand, Yukoshita Yono and Yukoshita Yukino walked together.


    Xuexia Xuena was originally unwilling to come, but couldn''t resist Xuexia Yangna''s coquettish tone, and got into the car reluctantly.


    There is no one in the restaurant yet, because it is a reservation-only restaurant, so there is plenty of time to prepare.


    The restaurant cooperating with the owner of Yukoshita��s and God��s Tongue is extremely popular. Even Yuanyue Academy praised this restaurant. Coupled with the promotion of some cooking magazines, guests who make reservations every day can be said to be never Intermittent.


    Even at the beginning of the reservation for this restaurant, within ten minutes, the day''s guests were full.


    At first, the diners pursued the dishes of the owner of the tongue of God, but they were a little disappointed when they discovered that the owner of the tongue of God was not the chef.However, after they tasted the dishes of Little Bird Yu Shihua, their evaluation of this restaurant immediately improved.


    The current Little Bird Yujuka has become a popular chef in cooking magazines.


    Unfortunately, she did not accept any interviews, only a few words to the guests, resulting in very little information about her in the magazine.


    "Jun Su Yu." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua, dressed in a pure white chef''s uniform, greeted Su Yu.


    "Thank you, Miss Shihua." Su Yu bowed.


    "You''re welcome." Little Bird You Shihua whispered.


    "Yui, I asked Miss Tenka to teach me three dishes, and I will ask you to try them later." Su Yu said to Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun, come on." Yuihama Yui''s eyes lit up, looking forward to Su Yu''s cooking.


    Xuexiaxuenao is quite calm, she doesn''t think that Su Yu, a beginner, can make master-level cooking.


    Su Yu walked to the dressing room, changed into a pure white chef''s uniform, and began to make dishes.


    "Yuhihama-student, you and Koyuki will sit next to the window first." Yukoshita Yoona looked at Yuihama Yui and said.


    "Miss Yono, just call me Yui." Yuihama Yui was stared at by Yukoshita, a little shy.


    "Yuyi, I now understand why Su Yu-jun likes you, she is such a lovely girl." Yukoshita Yonoi said with envy.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections)

 35 Chapter 35 Xiaoxuna Blushes

    In the kitchen.


    Su Yu was cutting vegetables, what he was going to do was the French vegetable jelly he tasted that day.


    The quality of the vegetables is good. The high-quality vegetables specially cultivated from the plantation of Yuanyue College are provided to major restaurants.


    Su Yu cooperated with Yukoshita''s family, and Totsuki Academy provided vegetable supply, which is probably the meaning of Nagiri Senzaemon.


    "Your sword skills are a bit too bad." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua frowned while watching Su Yu cutting vegetables.


    "Uh, if I have time, I must practice more sword skills." Su Yu smiled bitterly. He was just a chef who became a monk. If he was a swordsman, how many more sword skills could he swing?Don''t even think about learning in a few years.


    The cooking of French cuisine is more complicated. There are various cutting methods for just cutting vegetables. Su Yu still prefers Chinese cuisine and Japanese cuisine.


    Su Yu is a bit layman in vegetable processing, but he has a grasp of the taste and what is the most delicious state. This can''t escape the tongue and nose of God.


    The French vegetable jelly was barely finished, and the appearance was pointed out by Xiaoniaoyou Shihua, which looked good.


    Su Yu walked out carrying three portions of French vegetable jelly. To be honest, he was still a little nervous.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui smiled with joy when she saw Su Yu walk out.


    Yukoshita Yukino has been looking out the window all the time, and Yukoshita Yonoi chatted with Yuihama Yui very happily.


    "French vegetable jelly, Yui, how do you taste it." Su Yu handed Yuihama Yui first, followed by Yukino Yukoshita, and Yukino Yukoshita finally.


    "The plate is very beautiful, so I don''t dare to spoil it..." Before Yuihama Yui could say anything, Su Yu cut it up for her and handed it to her lips.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui was ashamed.


    "Taste is the key." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Yuihama Yui ate it gently.


    After taking one bite, Yuihama Yui''s eyes widened.


    "Delicious!" Yuihama Yui recalled the taste of vegetables, which was hard to describe.


    "The cuisine of the tongue of God is indeed extraordinary. Although there are some minor flaws, the taste of the cuisine has already covered it." Yukoshita Yangnai''s eyes brightened, and the elegant way of eating proves that Su Yu''s cuisine is not good. Can''t surprise her too much.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, but looked at Xuexia Xuenao.


    Yukoshita''s evaluation is very pertinent, if the taste is not delicious enough, those flaws will never be covered.


    "It is indeed a delicious dish, but unfortunately your cutting method is too amateurish. You made a mistake when handling the vegetables. If the dish itself is not delicious enough, I would doubt the name of the tongue of God." Yukino Yukino said lightly.


    "This is just foreplay, the next is the formal cooking." Su Yu''s mouth turned upside down, and after speaking, he walked towards the kitchen.


    ...


    An hour later, the second dish was served.


    As soon as the second dish appeared, the air was instantly filled with fragrance, and the waiters in the restaurant couldn''t help taking a sip of water.


    "This is my second dish, beef stew with red wine." Su Yu placed three portions of beef stew with red wine and smiled.


    The aroma is tangy, coupled with the soft beef, you can see the soup overflowing with a light push with a knife and fork, and the color of the soup, illuminated by the light, is a little shiny.


    Yuihama Yui carefully cut off a small piece of beef and placed it in his mouth, and an intoxicating blush appeared on his face.


    Yukoshita Yono closed his eyes and felt the difference in this dish.


    If Xiaoniaoyou Shihua''s red wine beef stew represents family affection, then Su Yu''s red wine beef stew undoubtedly represents love.


    The soft beef melts in the mouth, and the sweet taste melts in the mouth, making people thrilled.


    Yukoshita Yono opened his eyes and glanced at Su Yu with complicated eyes, and found that he was looking at Yuihama Yui, with a bitter smile on his mouth.


    She had to admit that she was tempted by Su Yu just now, but Yuihama Yui was the only one in Su Yu''s eyes.


    Yukoshita Yukino saw the reaction of Yukihama Yui and Yukoshita Yoshino, frowned, and instinctively rejected this dish.


    "Student Xuexia, don''t you dare to taste it? Don''t worry, there is nothing strange in it." Su Yu smiled and looked at Xuexia Xuena.


    "It''s just a dish, what would I dare not try?" Xuexia Xuena coldly snorted, cut off a small piece of beef and put it in his mouth.


    In the next second, Xuexia Xuenai opened his eyes wide and his face was flushed.


    This sweet taste is like a romantic comedy called Yuihama Yui, with a beautiful ending and a sweet process.


    Especially Yukino Yukino remembered the scene of her bickering with Su Yu, like a bit of wine in the sweetness, which made the heart of this dish more conspicuous.


    "Student Xuexia, blushing, really cute." Su Yu smiled, and he felt very interesting to be able to make this expression on Xuexia Xueno''s face.


    "Koyuki..." Yuihama Yui glanced at Yukoshita Yukino secretly, her eyes shone, and the shy Koyuki was really cute.


    "Yui, the correct way to open this dish should be like this." Su Yu bent over, grabbed Yuihama Yui''s little hand, and gently cut off a piece of beef and put it into his mouth.


    Yuihama Yui was too embarrassed to speak, and in front of Yukoshita Yukino and Yukoshita Yono, it was like being molested by Su Yu.


    "Give Yui another mouthful." Su Yu said softly.


    Yuihama Yui looked at the beef beside her mouth, opened her small cherry mouth, and ate it.


    "Jun Su Yu is really bad-hearted. Give me a feed too." Xuexiayang yelled, looking at Su Yu with a grimace.


    "Sister, please stop at it. He is the boyfriend of classmate Hihama." Yukino Yukino reminded.


    "Feed it in front of Yui, she will be jealous, until the next time Yui is away, you can feed you anything." Su Yu joked.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui flushed, and she understood the joke.


    "Is it really okay to do anything?" Yukoshita Yono shifted his eyes down and smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu, please don''t say such things indiscriminately. It will make your evaluation in my heart change from a shameless person to a scum and soul." Xuexiaxue said coldly, and then looked at Xuexue. Xia Yang is.


    "Sister, please be more self-respect, you represent the face of Xuexia''s family."


    "Xiaoxue is really scary, are you jealous?" Xuexiayang said meaningfully.


    "I will be jealous of him? Sister, are you questioning my taste?" Yukino Yukoshita fluttered her long hair and laughed instead.


    "Of course not, but, why is Xiaoxuna''s face so red?" Xuexia Yangna blinked.


    "I... it''s all his fault." Xuexia Xuenai was silent for a moment, and stared at Su Yu.


    "Student Xuexia, I didn''t bully you, it''s just that my cooking seems to have awakened your expectations of love. You don''t actually hate love, do you?" Su Yu''s mouth was smiling.


    "Nosy!" Xuexia Xuena turned her head and looked out the window, her white face quietly blushed.


    (PS: Thank you QQ reader "??" for your reward. Dragon Boat Festival, have you eaten rice dumplings? The next chapter will be at one or two in the morning, stay up late, can you give me a recommendation ticket? (''-��? ?))

 36 Chapter 36

    In the kitchen.


    Based on the reaction of the three, Su Yu had points in his heart.


    The first course, French vegetable jelly, scores about 85 points, which is equivalent to the outstanding contestants of Yuanyue Academy Autumn Trial.


    These outstanding players are second only to Yuanyue Shijie Reserve.


    The second course, beef stew with red wine, scores about 90 points or more, which is equivalent to the signature dish of Yuanyue Shijie Reserve.


    In the Yuanyue Shijie Reserve, Su Yu has encountered several people at present, such as Tian Suohui, Nito Hisako, Kurokiba Ryo, and Nakiri Alice.


    Tian Suohui knows how to use his mind. Nito Hisako is a master of medicinal food, Kurokiba has been a chef since childhood, and Alice Nageki is an expert in molecular cuisine.


    "The last dish, I believe it won''t let them down." Su Yu smiled confidently and walked out of the kitchen.


    He kept in mind Tian Suohui''s way of thinking for the guests. The first two dishes don''t have much weight, and the third one is the staple food.


    "Su Yu-kun, what is the third dish?" Yuihama Yui asked curiously as Su Yu walked over.


    "Ramen." Su Yu placed four bowls of ramen, and sat in the empty seat beside Xuexia Yangnai.


    "Ramen?" Yuihama Yui looked down, and the rich seafood flavor struck.


    "This ramen is not easy." Yuuki Xia Yangnao gently scooped a spoonful of soup and drank it.


    "Is it seafood ramen?" Xuexia Xuena took a sip of the soup and instantly opened his eyes.


    "Sucking" Yuihama Yui had already eaten.


    The same is true of Xuexiayangna, without grace at all.


    The rich seafood flavor ramen, every bite is a treat.


    Su Yu used the power of God��s Nose to choose the freshest ingredients, boiled them into a broth, and added simple spices to prepare ramen noodles prepared by Kotoriyu Shika.


    This full-bodied seafood ramen is not as impactful as Kurokiba Ryo''s French seafood ramen, but uses a balance of umami and spices to attract people. As a result, that''s it.


    The best ingredients, the simplest spices, infinitely amplify the taste of the ingredients, making them unforgettable, and you can''t stop one bite.


    Four ramen noodles were eaten by four people almost at the same time.


    Yuihama Yui��s first feeling is delicious, Yukino Yukino��s first feeling is satisfaction, and Yukino Yukino��s first feeling is enjoyment.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you for your hospitality. You really deserve to be the owner of God''s Tongue. When your cooking skills improve, you should be able to become a chef of the far-month ten outstanding level." Xuexiayangna looked admiringly. With Su Yu.


    "I hope, now I can only work hard slowly." Su Yu grinned reluctantly, a chef of Yuanyue Ten Jie level?He really didn''t think about it now.


    "Thank you." Xuexiaxue said softly.


    "It''s a great honor for Xuexia to say thank you." Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena exaggeratedly.


    "Ah, it''s already this time." Yuihama Yui looked at the time on the phone and was startled. It was ten o''clock in the evening.


    "Miss Yangnai, I want to trouble you to send Yui home." Su Yu looked at Yukoshita Yangna.


    "Well, Yubihama, do you want to go to my residence tonight?" Yukoshita Yukino invited.


    "Go to Koyuki''s residence?" Yuihama Yui looked at Yukino Yukino in surprise.


    "I live alone. It''s a bit late for you to go back now. Why don''t you go to my place for one night." Yukino Yukino explained.


    "Okay, thank you, Koyuki." Yuihama Yui hesitated and accepted Yukino''s invitation.


    "Then I''ll go first. Yui, be careful of classmate Xuexia, she may be a lily." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Yukoshita Yukino watched Su Yu leave with cold eyes, and Yuihama Yui smiled awkwardly. She didn''t think Yukoshita Yukino was Lily.


    ...


    Su Yu drove his motorcycle back to Yuanyue Academy. It was already past eleven.


    The light in the living room of Nakiri Erina''s residence was on.


    As soon as Su Yu walked in, he saw Xinhu Feisha asleep on the sofa, with a blanket on his body.


    "Is that really the case?" Su Yu smiled bitterly. He had just been on the way back and thought that Nito Feisha might still be waiting for him, but he didn''t expect to be really waiting for him.


    "Fishsha? Fishsha?" Su Yu tried to yell twice, but there was no response.


    "In this case, I can only return to the room with Feisha." Su Yu thought for a moment, walked towards Xinhu Feisha''s room, and opened the door first.


    "Huh?" Su Yu, who had originally opened the room to leave, found a book on the table.


    Normally, Su Yu would ignore a book when he found it, but if the scene in the book was the same as the current situation, it would be another matter.


    Su Yu looked at the illustration on the book and the explanation on this page, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    On how a girl tests whether a boy likes herself, answer: You can pretend to be asleep and try to react.


    "In other words, now Feisha is testing my reaction?" Su Yu was a little bit dumbfounded. No wonder Xinhu Feisha, who woke up only by covering the quilt yesterday, can''t wake up now.


    It turns out that you can never wake a person who pretends to sleep.


    Su Yu returned to the living room, and the book had been placed on the table of Xinhu Feisha, under the pressure of a stack of papers.


    Nito''s breathing was even, as if he was really asleep.


    Su Yu squatted beside Xinhu Feisha, looked at her sleeping face, and lowered her head gently.


    Nito Feisha''s eyebrows moved, and soon returned to normal, because Su Yu was just a fake move and did not really kiss her.


    "Feisha is so cute, should you cry for a long time with a punch?" Su Yu muttered.


    Nito Hishasha''s eyelids twitched, what does this mean?Su Yu actually wanted to punch her?And it depends on how long she can cry?


    "Feisha is so cute, I really want to sleep with Feisha." Su Yu continued.


    As soon as Nito Hisako heard this, her face suddenly turned red. She just wanted to see Su Yu''s reaction, but didn''t think so much. Unexpectedly, Su Yu came up and gave her a surprise.


    "Fishai is so cute, do I want to punch her or sleep with her? Yes, if her fist is clenched, I will choose to sleep with her." Su Yu whispered. .


    As soon as his words fell, I saw Hiisato Nito''s small fist clenched.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth was upturned, and it seemed that these two choices made Xinto Feisha wake up.


    Su Yu stood up, looked at Xinto Feisha in front of him, and bent down.


    Xinhu Feisha is not heavy, even a little lighter, Su Yu hugged it easily.


    Su Yu was holding Nito Hisako, and just when he came to the corridor, he saw Erina Nagiri walking out the door.


    Nagiri Erina yawned, and as soon as he was about to pour a glass of water to drink, he saw Su Yu approaching with Nito Hishasa.

 37 Chapter 37-Nagiri Erinas Shyness

    In the corridor in the middle of the night.


    Su Yu hugged Nito Hishasha with an inexplicable smile on his face, which instantly awakened Nakiri Erina.


    "Ms. Erina, it''s so late, come out for a drink?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Erina Nakiri, and said hello normally.


    "You... what are you going to do to Hishasha?" Nakiri Erina looked at Su Yu in shame.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu smiled.


    "The soul is pale! Scum! Bad!" Nagiri Erina saw Su Yu''s smile, clenched her small fist in shame, and cursed.


    "Ms. Erina, your cursing is so cute." Su Yu walked into the room of Nito Hishasha and closed the door smoothly.


    "This soul...is going to bully Hisago again?" Erina Nagiri wanted to come forward and listen to the movement, but when she thought of crashing into Su Yu''s arms in the morning, she could only go around the door of the room and head towards the kitchen.


    Nito Hishasa''s room.


    Su Yu gently put down Xinhu Feisha and covered her with a quilt.


    "Good night, Feisha." Su Yu lowered his head, pecked Xinhu Feisha''s forehead, and left the room.


    The light in the room dimmed and the door closed sounded, Nito Scarlett got into the bed, his white little face was full of blush.


    ...


    Su Yu left Feisha Xinhu''s room and went to the kitchen.


    Erina Nakiri, who was drinking water in pajamas, saw Su Yu and stared at him.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''ll try the medicinal food Feisha prepared for me." Su Yu opened an incubator.


    "Hisha is so good to you, if you dare to betray Hishashi, I will definitely not spare you!" Nagiri Erina said with a complicated expression looking at the warm medicated meal.


    She could feel that Feishako, the recent Nito, was very concerned about Su Yu, and it seemed that there was a real meaning of fake drama.


    "Ms. Erina, I may actually have a marriage contract." Su Yu took a sip of the medicinal meal and said slowly.


    "Marriage contract?" Nakiri Erina frowned.


    "This marriage contract is difficult to refuse, because the eldest lady''s family is kind to me..."


    "Yukishita Yukino?!" Nakiri Erina was surprised.


    "..." Su Yu, he wanted to say, the person he was talking about was Erina Nagiri.


    "It��s no wonder that the Xuexiajia is willing to cooperate with you, the owner of the tongue of God, and the future is limitless. Whether it is Yukino under Xuexia or Yukino under Xuexia, as long as it can tie you, the Xuexiajia can do it. Even more prosperous, coupled with your relationship with the Nagiri family, the Yukinoshita family will definitely become one of the culinary families in the future. If you and Yukoshita Yukino''s descendants, there will be another owner of the tongue of God..." The more Rina thought about it, the more it was possible.


    "That one��"


    "Su Yu-kun, I can see that Hishasa has a real affection for you. If she knows that you will marry Yukoshita Yukino in the future, she will definitely be disappointed." Nakiri Erina interrupted Su Yu''s words. .


    "So, do you want to persuade me to get rid of the relationship with the Xuexiajia family?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "No, I''m not a child, I know you can''t give up your future for Hisago, and even if you want, the Yukinoshita family won''t agree, unless... I become your engagement partner!" Nakiri Erinaichi Word by word.


    "..." Su Yu didn''t know what to say anymore, the eldest lady of the Nagiri family had too much thought.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I think only I can dispel the idea of ??Xuexiajia. Moreover, I don''t want to get married, unless there is a man who can beat me in cooking, you can just be my shield." Nakiri Erina blushed and said proudly.


    "Um... the person of the marriage contract I mentioned is actually you." Su Yu was weak.


    "Puff" the water that Nakiri Erina had just drunk spurted out, looking at Su Yu with a flushed face, with a look of embarrassment, wishing to find a place to get in.


    She really never thought about this kind of thing, because the Nakiri family does not need marriage. Nakiri Senzaemon is a very enlightened person. She has never considered the marriage between Nakiri Erina and Alice Nakiri. Bargaining chips.


    "Old man Nakiri asked me to pursue you hard from the beginning, but I didn''t say it." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I...I won''t marry you!" Nakiri Erina turned her back to Su Yu, and the blush on her face had not faded.


    "I didn''t say I want to marry you, but yesterday, Father Nagiri saw me and Feisha''s relationship and said something that moved me very much. Do you want to know what he said?" Su Yu held the thermal box. Came to the side of Nagiri Erina.


    "No matter what Grandpa said, I won''t agree!" Nakiri Erina turned her head and said with shame.


    "Okay, you don''t agree. I don''t want to marry a Tsundere Miss to go home. It is better to be a girl like Feisha." Su Yu smiled.


    "Hmph, don''t let Scarlett know about this." Erina Nakiri glared at Su Yu, a little angry. She is Miss Tsundere?Where is she arrogant?


    "Erina, Father Nakiri told me about your father..."


    "It has nothing to do with you..." Nakiri Erina trembled and bit her lip.


    "As long as I stay in Yuanyue Academy for one day, I won''t let anyone hurt you. To me, you and Feisha are the most important people in my heart..." Su Yu''s big hand fell on Nagiri-e. On Rina''s little head.


    Nagiri Erina was taken aback, her big warm hands warmed her heart. She didn''t hate this feeling.


    "Erina, I think you are more suitable for double ponytails." Su Yu said suddenly.


    "Why?" Nagiri Erina wondered.


    "Double ponytails, this is a must-have hairstyle for blond tsundere. It can increase your charm value. Most importantly, I like it very much." Su Yu said seriously.


    "You like it, what''s up with me? I''m going to sleep, don''t bully Hisago." Nagiri Erina slapped Su Yu''s big hand away, not in a good mood.


    "Sleep well." Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri''s back.


    "Thank you." Nagiri Erina opened the kitchen door, and two light words came.


    "This tsundere lady is really getting more and more cute." Su Yu looked at the closed door and continued to eat the medicated food.


    Nito Hisako��s medicinal food is not the taste of traditional Chinese medicine as imagined, but chicken soup, which is very delicious.


    Of course, for Su Yu who possessed the tongue of god, the Chinese medicine added in it had a distinct taste, but it was very weak.


    What came to his mind was the gentleness of Nito Hisako, carefully selecting the ingredients, smiling on his face when cooking, and full of care in his chicken soup.


    "Feisha and Yui, if the two of them bump into each other, it won''t be a big problem," Su Yu murmured.


    Yes, it''s not a big problem. Nito Feisha''s knife skills are so powerful. If you go down with a knife, you may not even feel the pain.


    (Recommendation ticket and collection)

 38 Chapter 38 Thunder Warhammer

    the next day.


    Su Yu was still awakened by Xinhu Feisha.


    "Today''s lunch is ready, Su Yu-kun, be careful on the road." Nito Feishasai said with a dodging eyes.


    "Thank you, Feisha." Su Yu didn''t point out what happened last night.


    "You are welcome." Nito Hisako smiled and walked out of the room.


    ...


    When Su Yu came to Soubu High, Yubihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino had just arrived.


    "Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui smiled and said hello.


    "Yui, did Yukisoshita do anything strange to you?" Su Yu pulled Yuihama Yui aside and whispered.


    "How could Koyuki do that kind of thing?" Yuihama Yui gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Yui Yi is so cute, maybe Yukinoshita really likes you." Su Yu joked.


    "Ah? Really?" Yuihama Yui blushed slightly.


    "Yui, your reaction..." Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui silently.


    "I just think Koyuki is cute, and it doesn''t mean anything strange." Yuihama Yui saw Su Yu''s weird eyes and quickly explained.


    "Okay, okay, I know, Xuexia is so cute, and it''s normal for girls to like it." Su Yu pretended to be angry.


    "Su Yu-jun, don''t be angry..." Yubihama Yui pinched the corner of Su Yu''s clothes and whispered.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, but looked at Yuihama Yui with a grimace.


    "I took a swimsuit photo at home last time, will you show it?" Yuihama Yui approached Su Yu and said in his ear.


    "I will forgive Yui this time. You can also like Yukoshita, don''t do strange things." Su Yu''s eyes lit up, and he forgave Yuihama Yui very generously.


    Yukino Yukino watched from the side, always feeling that Yuihama Yui was being deceived by Su Yu.


    "Koyino, let''s go." Yuihama Yui blushed. She took the photo to show Su Yu, but she always felt very shy to say it.


    Su Yu knows that Yuihama Yui is not that kind of frivolous girl, and that there will be this kind of photo. I am afraid that Su Yu said that she was looking forward to her swimsuit when she went to the amusement park with him.


    "Yui, really cute." Su Yu stared at Yuihama''s back.


    "Have you figured out the name of the club?" A voice sounded from behind Su Yu.


    "Quietly, the name of the club has already been figured out, please have a look." Su Yu took out the application form.


    "The Ministry of Service? Yes, I will take you to the activity room during lunch break." Shizuka took a look.


    "Doesn''t this need to be approved by the student union?" Su Yu questioned.


    "Who among the students would dare not listen to me?" Hiratsuka quietly snorted.


    "Quiet, you are amazing." Su Yu''s mouth twitched, and he remembered that Xuexiayangna seemed to be the senior of the current student council president.


    "Yuhihama Yui is young. Before you do anything, think about whether you can afford that responsibility. Don''t just try to impulse." Hiratsuka patted Su Yu''s shoulder meaningfully.


    "..." Su Yu.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Shizuka Hiratsuka led the three people to an activity room and opened the door.


    Su Yu raised his head and glanced, this place is really the activity room of the ministry of animation in the animation.


    "This place was originally an abandoned classroom. Just clean it up." Hiratsuka Jing threw the key to Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked inside, it was more than an abandoned classroom, a layer of visible dust was still on the table, and there were scattered tables and chairs.


    Hiratsuka had left, Su Yu looked at the two girls.


    "Student Xuexia, I''ll order the cleaning tools now, and wait until school time to start cleaning, okay?" Su Yu asked.


    "The student union should provide some cleaning tools." Xuexia Xueno hesitated.


    "Then please trouble Xuexiaxia to talk to the students, the minister will be you from now on." Su Yu pushed the boat along the water and assigned Xuexia Xuena the task.


    "Yeah." Xuexia Xuena nodded.


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    The three of Su Yu got the cleaning tools provided by the student union.


    As the only boy in the ministry, Su Yu is responsible for moving tables and chairs.


    Yui Hihama and Yukino Yukoshita are responsible for cleaning the glass.


    The three people cleaned up for two hours, and finally gave the ministry a look like an activity room. The tables were put together and three chairs were put together.


    Yukoshita Yukino sat by the window, Yuihama Yui and Su Yu sat beside them.


    "If at this time, it would be nice to have a cup of warm black tea." Su Yu sighed.


    Xuexiaxuenai glanced at Su Yu unexpectedly, this man was exactly what she thought.


    "We will be able to eat lunch together here in the future." Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu and Yukino Yukoshita, and smiled sweetly.


    For the first time I have someone I like, and make friends for a lifetime. The two joys are intertwined, bringing double happiness. Yuihama Yui feels that her happy time has just begun.


    "Um, excuse me..." A girl''s voice rang outside the door.


    Su Yu heard this sound and took a deep breath.


    Little Bird You Liuhua stood at the door, dressed in a black sailor uniform, looking at the three people nervously.


    "Welcome to the Ministry of Service, do you have anything to help you?" Yuihama Yui stood up and brought in Yurokuka.


    As soon as Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua came in, he glanced at Xuexia Xuena, was too scared to speak, and could only look at the only person she knew, Su Yu.


    "Su Yujun, this girl, is it related to you?" Xuexia Xuenai said lightly.


    Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu curiously. She didn''t mean to doubt Su Yu, but was curious about who this lovely girl belonged to Su Yu.


    "Have you troubled you?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua lowered his head while watching Su Yu silently.


    "No, you came to me, what''s the matter?" Su Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "This, please give it to him." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Su Yu.


    The pink envelope made Su Yu almost vomit blood. Fortunately, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua said it was handed to him, otherwise Su Yu would treat it as a love letter.


    "Sure enough, as Jushou guessed, the master has a boy he likes, and he is a boy from another high school.


    When you inquired about Jushou, you said that you wanted to give a respectable person, but you did not expect to give him a love letter.


    What is your respectable master?Just let me, the most loyal servant of the master, the Thunder Warhammer Envoy, Dess."A blonde girl with double ponytails walked in, flicking her double ponytails, and looked at Su Yu with a sneer.


    "Jushou?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua was startled.


    "Master, please call me now, Thunder Warhammer!" The girl with two pony tails rushed towards Su Yu as soon as her voice fell.


    crucial moment.


    "Gumori Sanae, long time no see." Yukoshita Yukino''s voice sounded.


    The Thunder Warhammer made Yumori Sanae stiff, turned her head mechanically, and looked at Yukino Yukino with a smile on his face.


    (Thanks to starting point book friend "Luo Ye Fengfei", "Gray Season" for the reward.)

 39 Chapter 39: Mayumi Kurase

    Ministry of Service.


    Yurokuhua and Yukimori Sanae sat on the chairs, Yuihama Yui and Su Yu sat across from them, Yukino Yukoshita looked at Sanae Yukimori.


    "Yuki-sama, why are you here?" Kanamori Sanae was stared at by Yukoshita Yukino, feeling uncomfortable, and couldn''t help asking.


    "This is Zou Wu Gao, I am the first-year freshman of Zou Wu Gao." Xuexiaxue said lightly.


    "Student Xuexia, are you the legendary Snow Girl? sr?" Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena.


    "Do you want me to freeze you into an ice sculpture?" Xuexiaxuenai looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "Student Xuexia is terrible." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "It''s amazing, you deserve to be a demon king, you don''t have to fear the aura of Master Yuuki." Yumori Sanae looked at Su Yu with bright eyes.


    "Classmate Xiaoniaoyou, Thunder Warhammer, I will send you two to the station." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Hmm" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua nodded hastily. As soon as she came in, she found that Yukino''s aura was amazing, and she didn''t expect to be the Yuuki-sama who was the most afraid of Yumu.


    This is a monster that has caused double damage to Kamimori Sanae.


    "Master Yuuki, goodbye." Yumori Sanae bowed to Yukoshita Yukino, and quickly followed Xiaotoriuyu Liuhua and Su Yu.


    Zongwu Gao, at the school gate.


    "Sorry for causing you trouble." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua whispered.


    "It''s okay." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "You look weak, but you can ignore the Yuki''s aura. My Thunder Warhammer has admitted you, Demon Lord." Yumori Sanae followed Xiaotoriuhua and looked at Su Yu with admiration.


    "I''m not a devil..." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Jushou, he is not the Demon King, but just a friend of the Demon King." Little Bird You Liuhua thought for a while.


    "Friend of the demon king? Isn''t that another demon king?" Kanamori Sanae asked puzzled.


    "Don''t talk about this, let''s go." Su Yu walked towards the station.


    ...


    Station, on the platform.


    Su Yu watched Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua and Tumoru Sanae get on the tram.


    Xiaoniaoyouliuhua waved a small hand to Su Yu, looking at Su Yu with dismay.


    Su Yu didn''t think that Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua liked him, maybe he was just looking forward to the appearance of the devil.


    Returning to Sou Takehaka, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui were already standing at the school gate.


    "Student Xuexia, if you are not in a hurry to go back, do you want to hang out with us?" Su Yu invited.


    "You mean, invite me to join you on a date with Yubihama-classmate?" Yukoshita Yukino fluffed her long hair, and looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    "Does Xuexia classmate want to date me alone?" Su Yu took a step back, and couldn''t believe it.


    "I''m dating you? Are you dreaming?" Yukino Yukino smiled, and a car stopped in front of her.


    "Koyuki, see you tomorrow." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "See you tomorrow." Xuexia Xuena got in the car and left.


    "Yui, let''s go to see near Sou Wu Gao today, it''s just a date after school, how about?" Su Yu took Yuihama Yui''s little hand.


    "Yeah" Yuihama Yui looked at the time, and it was past six o''clock.


    Su Yu is not very familiar with the neighborhood of Sou Wu Gao. He only knows the hospital where Higiya Hachiman is located, the Sakurajai High School which is far away, and the coffee shop he visited yesterday.


    "Yui Yi, are there any recommended restaurants around here? Or interesting places?" Su Yu asked.


    "I heard that Yumiko and Himina said that there is a restaurant nearby. The food is very delicious and the price is not expensive. Would you like to visit?" Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Then go take a look, Yui treats you? I want to be Yui''s little white face." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yeah." Yuihama Yui nodded, seeing that Su Yu didn''t say anything about the swimsuit photos, she was a little depressed and relieved.


    "By the way, Yui, the swimsuit photos can be deleted. I want to see what Yui looks like when she wears it. Next time I go to Yui''s house to play, okay?" Su Yu suddenly turned around, Yuihama Yui Yi Er said.


    "Ah?" Yuihama Yui''s pretty face flushed. She put on her swimsuit and was already very shy when taking pictures.If in her room, dress for Su Yu to show...


    Yuihama Yui thought about the scene, and covered her face in shame.


    "Yui is so cute, I''m just kidding, the photo must be deleted, I don''t want other boys to see Yui''s swimsuit photos." Su Yu took a picture of Yuihama''s little head, it looks like now not the right time yet.


    "I...I''m not ready yet. When I''m ready, I''ll show it to you, okay?" Yuihama Yui blinked, looking at Su Yu a little shyly.


    "Anytime, it''s best to be at Yui''s house. In other places, I''m afraid I will not be able to help eating Yui." Su Yu teased.


    "Idiot...Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui didn''t expect Su Yu to say such a thing so blatantly, and immediately beat Su Yu twice with a small fist in shame.


    Su Yu smiled, and it seemed that Yuihama''s favorability level was almost over.


    It''s not enough to be gentle and considerate all the time. If you cross the line occasionally, the relationship will become closer.


    "Mayumi, haven''t you said to Xingping that you like him?"


    "Say... can''t say it..."


    "He gave up the exam and went to save people. It was silly, but now that he inherits the Xingping Hotel, you will be able to meet them all the time."


    "He is not stupid, I think he did it right."


    "You really deserve to be a childhood sweetheart. I really envy you. Work hard, and you will become Xingping Mayumi in the future."


    "I think he just treats me as a normal childhood sweetheart... as if he didn''t mean anything else..."


    When the two girls were talking, they were about to pass by Su Yu.


    "Mayumi, childhood sweetheart, Kopei, she is Mayumi Kurase?" Su Yu looked at the short brown hair girl among the two girls, and his eyes lit up.


    "Excuse me." Su Yu stopped the two girls without hesitation.


    "Yes...what''s the matter?" Mayumi Kurase was startled, and glanced at Yui Hama next to Su Yu, slightly surprised, what a beautiful girl.


    "We are students of Sou Takeshi. I overheard your conversation just now. We just happened to be going to the Koping Hotel. Can you help me show the way?" Su Yu looked at Mayumi Kurase and smiled.


    He has short black hair, a cute face, and a blue sailor uniform. He should be a student in a nearby high school, and he is a little short.


    This Xingping created a childhood sweetheart, Su Yu''s memory is very deep, because she is the most inexistent childhood sweetheart, the number of appearances is rare.


    "Going to the Koppei Hotel? We happen to be going too." Kurase Mayumi heard that he was a guest of the Koppei Hotel, his eyes lit up.


    "Then trouble you to lead the way." Su Yu stepped aside.


    "You are welcome, the cuisine of Kohei''s family is very delicious, and the price is not expensive..." Mayumi Kurase introduced the advantages of Kohei Hotel.


    (Today there is only one chapter. After playing games all night, I feel sleepy afterwards. (��_��))

 40 Chapter 40

    Xingping Hotel.


    This is a very ordinary looking restaurant.


    As soon as Su Yu walked into the store, he immediately smelled a few aromas, which shocked him.


    These aromas are like an oasis in the desert, completely different from the dishes Su Yu had tasted before.


    Hot spicy tofu, freshly cooked egg fried rice, steaming ramen, every ordinary dish is full of freedom.


    "It seems simple and ordinary cooking, but it uses a free cooking method... This kind of eclectic cooking definitely exceeds the current ten outstanding people of Yuanyue!" Su Yu looked at Caibo Chengichiro at the counter. .


    Long purple hair, handsome and calm breath, cooking is very skillful, seasoning and stir-frying are like flowing water, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "This is the place recommended by Su Yu-kun, Yumiko, and Himina for the delicious taste." Yuihama Yui was surprised.


    "Welcome, what do you want to order?" Caibo Chengichiro noticed Su Yu and smiled slightly.


    "Spicy tofu, twice-cooked pork, rice. Yui, what do you want?" Su Yu said two home-cooked dishes and looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "Egg fried rice." Yuihama Yui thought for a while.


    "Please wait a moment. Sozhen, I''ve come out to help." Cai Pau Shiro smiled and shouted into the backyard.


    "Here." A young boy''s voice came.


    With short red hair, white headband, and a confident smile on the boy''s face, this is the hero of the halberd-eating spirit, Xingping Chuangzhen!


    Su Yu and Yuihama Yui found a table to sit down, and looked at Kohei Sakima.


    His cooking process is exactly the same as Jaipau Ichiro''s, just like a remake.


    "Su Yu-kun, that boy is so amazing, he seems to have been a chef since he was a child." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "He should have started his career as a chef at the age of three, with at least ten years of cooking experience." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "Over ten years of cooking experience..." Yuihama Yui couldn''t believe it.


    "If a chef is not talented, it will take a long time. Even if they have talent to support, they must continue to be proficient in various cooking skills. Some people may not be able to become master chefs even if they spend their entire lives." Su Yu sighed.


    "Su Yu-kun, it doesn''t matter if you can''t become a master chef, you are already excellent." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "I can''t become a master chef. It really doesn''t matter. The restaurant I cooperated with Ms. Yang Nai can bring me a lot of reward. With that money, as long as I find another beloved woman, I will be very satisfied." Su Yu was talking and held Yuihama Yui''s little hand.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui was ashamed.


    "It doesn''t seem like a wife is enough, I have to have a few more confidantes outside..." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui bulged her small face and looked a little angry.


    "Yui Yi, there is a reason. After all, if you have a child, I can''t hurt you for ten months, so I can only find a few confidantes." Su Yu said seriously.


    "There seems to be some truth... No, Su Yu-kun, idiot!" Yuihama Yui subconsciously agreed, then reacted, his face flushed.


    "Does Yui prefer boys or girls? I prefer girls, just like a little angel, she will definitely be as beautiful as Yui." Su Yu asked.


    "I like boys...maybe they are as gentle as Su Yujun and can cook..." Yuihama Yui lowered her voice, her pretty face like a red apple.


    "Yui, now you are my angel." Su Yu held Yuihama''s little hand and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    "The two are really romantic." A girl''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned his head to see, a black-haired girl with a ponytail was looking at them.


    The blue school uniform is different from Mayumi Kurase, it should be another school.


    "Um, excuse me, can we sit here?" The girl with black hair and ponytail beside the tea-haired ball-head girl apologized a little.


    Su Yu glanced at the store and nodded.


    Yuihama Yui was about to get up, and the black-haired girl with two ponytails was already sitting beside Su Yu.


    "Your school uniform should be a student of General Wu Gao, right?" the black-haired girl with two pony tails asked.


    "Yeah" Su Yu always feels where this girl has been seen, and is very familiar.


    "I''m the student president of Yingling High School, and I see Chihiro. This is my vice president, Mori." The black-haired girl with two pony tails introduced.


    "My name is Sen Wang, please give me more advice." The girl with the tea hair ball head said hello.


    "Yingling High School?! Seeing Qianxun?" Su Yu reacted instantly. This was a character in the Delusional Student Union.


    The student president of Yingling High School, Yu Jian Chihiro, is an opponent of the same level as Amakusa Shino in the anime, and all kinds of jokes come with open mouth. Su Yu did not expect to meet her here.


    "I''m Yui Hama of Chief Takeshi, and this is Yui Su Yu." When Yui Hama heard that the other party was the president of the student council, he looked at Chihiro with admiration.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m very curious." Yu Jian Qianxun looked at Su Yu and said.


    "Do you think your surname is Chitanda? Curious about wool." Su Yu said inwardly.


    "I have no experience yet. Su Yujun, you seem to be very skilled, can you tell me the specific feeling?" Uomi Chihiro said seriously.


    "Bitterness first, sweetness later." Su Yu''s eyelids twitched, and the words calmly returned.


    "First bitter then sweet..." Yu Jian Chihiro''s gaze moved down.


    "Ahem, president, what do you want to order?" Sen hopes to look at Yu Jian Chihiro with a speechless face. The student president drove when he didn''t agree, and sometimes he didn''t even turn a corner.


    "Grilled sausages." Yumi Chihiro hesitated.


    "..." Sen hoped that when he listened to the grilled sausages, he felt that the car was going to fly after a while.


    "Su Yu-kun, do boys like the feeling of being unable to grasp it?" Yumi Chihiro glanced at Yuihama Yui and asked.


    "Not necessarily, if it is true love, don''t count these things." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Do you like pure love, or tauren?" Yu Jian Qianxun said in silence.


    "Of course I like pure love." There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead.


    "Then we are the enemy." Yu Jian Qianxun took a deep look at Su Yu.


    "..." Su Yu, so Yu Jian Qianxun likes tauren?


    "Why can''t human beings understand each other?" Uomi Chihiro murmured.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Please take your time." Saipashi Ichiro came over with the egg fried rice ordered by Yuihama.


    "Su Yu-jun, do you want to taste it?" Yuihama Yui took a spoon and put a bite of egg fried rice to Su Yu''s mouth.


    "I''ll try it." Su Yu smiled. He knew that Yuihama Yui was jealous, so he told Uomi Chihiro this way that she was Su Yu''s girlfriend.


    It was the first time Yuihama Yui offered to feed in front of outsiders.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections, there is a chapter)

 41 Chapter 41-Xingping Created True, Defeated

    Yuihama Yui fed Su Yu a few mouthfuls of egg fried rice, until Su Yu ordered the spicy tofu and twice-cooked pork, and then stopped.


    Yumi Chihiro smiled, seeming to see through Yuihama Yui''s thoughts, and did not continue to talk to Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at the two home-cooked dishes in front of him, spicy tofu and twice-cooked pork, gently picked up a piece of tofu and put it in his mouth.


    The first reaction is blanching, the tofu drips down the throat, full of hemp and spicy flavor.


    Su Yu closed his eyes, and a tofu roller coaster appeared in his mind, passing directly through the spicy volcano, and the crisp taste was like a tofu roller coaster returning again.


    "The aftertaste is endless... does that mean?" Su Yu opened his eyes, and this spicy tofu dish is at least 85 points or more.


    The 85-point dish seems to be too low, but this spicy tofu is just a dish that Ichiro Pau made casually!


    His cooking skills have already reached the master level, and this level of cooking is just a trivial matter to him.


    Su Yu tasted the twice-cooked pork again. It was also a dish that was over 85 points. It was fatty but not greasy.


    "Yuiyi, try these two dishes, no less than my three dishes." Su Yu said softly.


    "It''s really not inferior to Su Yu-kun''s cooking." Yuihama Yui took a few sips and said in surprise.


    "Huh? Su Yujun, are you also a chef?" Sen hoped curiously.


    "I''m just an amateur chef, no better than the owner of this shop." Su Yu smiled.


    "Chef?" Xingping Chuangzhen, who was delivering food to the next table, looked over.


    "Su Yu-kun''s cuisine is not worse than these two dishes." Yuihama Yui remembered Su Yu''s cuisine, especially the red wine stew with beef. The sweetness contained in it is still unforgettable.


    "Not worse than Dad''s cooking?" Xingping Chuangzhen''s eyes lit up.


    "Yui Yi..." Su Yu had already noticed Xingping Chuangzhen''s eyes, with a wry smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Chuang Zhen, what''s the matter?" Cai Pau Ichiro, who was cooking, turned his head and glanced at Koping Chuang Zhen who was stunned.


    "This guest, do you want to have a cooking test with me? If you win, your table will be free." Xingping Chuangzhen said to Su Yu.


    "Chuang Zhen?" Cai Pau Cheng Ichiro was surprised when he heard this.


    "Yui Yi, it looks like you don''t need to treat me. My name is Su Yu. I am glad to meet you, Xingping Chuang Zhenjun." Su Yu stood up and stretched out his hand.


    "Su Yujun, you decide the dishes for the test. I will prepare the ingredients." Xingping Chuangzhen shook hands with Su Yu, a little excited. This was the first time he met a chef of about the same age.


    "Yui, what kind of food do you want to eat?" Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "How about curry?" Yuihama Yui thought for a while.


    "The curry is good. Fortunately, Mr. Ping, the judges will choose Yui and your childhood sweetheart, and the boss will judge, how about it?" Su Yu smiled.


    "No problem, I will prepare now." Xingping Chuangzhen said slightly excited.


    Su Yu watched Xingping Chuangzhen walk to the kitchen and sat down.


    "Su Yu-kun, sorry..." Yuihama Yui spit out her small tongue. She knew that Xingping Chuangzhen would compete with Su Yu, probably because she heard her.


    "Even if Yui doesn''t talk about it, I will have to compete with him sooner or later. Thanks to Yui, I don''t have to pick time anymore," Su Yu said softly.


    "Really?" Yuihama Yui blinked.


    "Of course it is true." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    Sen hopes to watch the interaction between the two, feeling a little envious. Su Yu is obviously spoiling Yuihama Yui. With such a boyfriend, which girl is not tempted?


    ...


    The number of customers in the restaurant is gradually decreasing. Chihiro Uomi and Hope Mori have not left. They seem to be curious about the cooking showdown.


    Su Yu handed the coat to Yuihama Yui and walked into the counter.


    "This customer, no matter if he wins or loses, this restaurant will waive the order. Don''t care too much about winning or losing. In the cooking world, people who care too much about winning or losing are not considered qualified chefs." Cai Pau reminded.


    "Don''t worry, uncle, the chef''s contest, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose, because the store will still open tomorrow." Su Yu''s mouth turned upward.


    Cai Pau Shiro Ichiro smiled appreciatively, in a good mood.


    Mayumi Kurase looked at Su Yu, and then at Sakujin Kohei. She did not expect that the guest she brought was actually a chef.


    Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu expectantly. She didn''t think Su Yu would lose, but looked forward to how delicious Su Yu''s curry would be!


    Uomi Chihiro and Mori wanted to stand in the crowd, surrounded by regular guests of the Fortunately Hira Hotel, and classmates of Mayumi Kurase.


    "The game time is one hour, start." Ichiro Pau set the alarm clock.


    As soon as it started to fall, Su Yu''s momentum changed and his expression was serious.


    "Sword skill is not as good as Chuangzhen, but I can see that he is a chef." Cai Pau Cheng Ichiro looked at Su Yu''s movements, a little expecting his cooking.


    Xingping was really fast, and Su Yu had just processed the ingredients, and his ingredients were already in the pot.


    Su Yu didn''t rush and started to heat the oil.


    In less than half an hour, two people entered the end. Su Yu chose curry omelet rice, and Xingping Chuangzhen curry fried rice.


    As expected, Xingping Chuangzhen was the first to complete.


    Three courses of curry fried rice were placed in front of the three of them before Ichiro Pau took a bite and put it aside.


    Kurase Mayumi took a few bites, blushed, and put it aside.


    Yuihama Yui tasted a few sips, and was a little surprised at the taste of curry fried rice, which was almost the same as Su Yu''s French vegetable jelly.


    "Next, it''s my turn." Su Yu garnished the curry omelet rice with sauce and placed it in front of the three of them.


    "This dish..." Ichiro Caipau looked at the omelet in front of him, with a bad premonition in his heart. He felt that Xingping Chuangzhen should fail.


    "Yuiyi, gently cut the outer layer." Su Yu wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled confidently.


    Yuihama Yui listened to Su Yu''s words, and gently sliced ??open the omelet rice, instantly releasing a rich aroma.


    "Good smell!"


    "Chuang Zhen seems to be losing."


    "What a great boy."


    The customers in the store swallowed, the aroma is far more than Xingping Chuangzhen''s curry fried rice.


    Xingping Chuang really sighed, a little depressed, it seemed that he underestimated the cook outside.


    "Xing Ping-kun, I am looking forward to the next competition. You should see that I am just a novice chef. I can do this by relying on the extraordinary sense of smell and taste, compared with your foundation for more than ten years. , Some are like cheating." Su Yu smiled kindly.


    "So that''s it, did you work hard to lose to talent? Su Yujun, I won''t give up, next time, we will have another competition." Xingping Chuangzhen was full of fighting spirit.


    "It''s beyond the sense of smell and taste of ordinary people... Su Yu... So it was him!" Cai Pau Cheng Ichiro suddenly realized, and finally understood who Xingping Chuang really lost.

 42 Chapter 42 Stalker

    At eight o''clock at night.


    Su Yu and Yui Hama walked out of the Koping Hotel, the outside was already brightly lit.


    "Su Yu-kun, I was a bit full tonight, should I gain weight?" Yuihama Yui worried.


    "Don''t worry, I reduced the amount of curry omelet rice, not much." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun''s cooking is so delicious, if I keep eating Su Yu-kun''s cooking, sooner or later I will be fattened by Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui looked tangled.


    "Then I will help Yui to customize a recipe that won''t get fat, and keep Yui for a lifetime." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui''s small hand and said softly.


    Yuihama Yui blushed and lowered his head.


    "Jun Su Yu, thanks to you, we are also waived." Yu Jian Qianxun walked out and said to Su Yu.


    "President Yujian, it''s dark, be careful on the way home." Su Yu smiled.


    "It''s okay, my fighting skills are very strong, and insecticides." Yu Jian Chihiro seriously took out a small can of insecticide.


    "Why insecticide?" Yuihama Yui asked curiously. Normally, isn''t it an anti-wolf spray?


    "Because a boy''s ooo is like a bug." Uomi Chihiro said seriously.


    "Ah?" Yuihama Yui was taken aback, his face flushed.


    "President, let''s go." Sen hopes to pull Yu Jian Chihiro to stop her from driving.


    "Yuhihama, I will see Su Yu-kun''s ooo in the future. Please tell me whether it is a bug or a toothpick." Yumi Chihiro was dragged away by Mori''s hope, and did not forget to step on the accelerator.


    Yuihama Yui glanced at Su Yu subconsciously.


    "Yui, don''t think about it." Su Yu watched Yu Jian Chihiro being dragged away, and patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    "Yeah" Yuihama Yui turned his head in shame, afraid to see Su Yu.


    ...


    On the tram.


    Su Yu and Yuihama Yui sat together, holding Yuihama Yui''s little hand in one hand.


    Yuihama Yui talked about interesting things in the school, and what Miura Yuiko and Ebina Hima had told her, Su Yu listened quietly.


    "By the way, Su Yu-kun, your relationship with Yumiko seems to be much better. What happened?" Yuihama Yui suddenly remembered. Recently Miura Yuko''s attitude towards Su Yu has not been as bad as before.


    "Guess." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, tell me." Yuihama Yui couldn''t guess, his tone was like acting like a baby.


    "When they were entangled in bad habits, I went to help." Su Yu said simply.


    "Is there any such thing? Yuiko didn''t tell me..." Yuihama Yui was surprised.


    "They probably don''t want to worry you. After all, this is not a good thing." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Su Yu-kun, I am in danger from now on, will you come to rescue me too?" Yuihama Yui''s small head lightly leaned against Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "No, because I won''t let Yui encounter any danger." Su Yu took the opportunity to hold Yuihama Yui''s shoulder.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui felt sweet.


    The two got off the tram and walked to Yuihama Yui''s house, which was close to nine o''clock.


    Yuihama Yui knocked on the door, and Yuihama Asuna opened the door.


    "Yui Yi, Su Yu-kun, have you gone on a date again? It''s really romantic." Yuihama Asuna opened the door with a smile on his lips.


    "Mom..." Yuihama Yui''s face blushed.


    "Auntie Asuna, I''ll go back first, good night." Su Yu smiled and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Su Yu-kun." Yubihama Asuna called Su Yu.


    "Huh?" Su Yu stopped in confusion.


    "Yui, you go take a bath first, I have a few words with Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Asuna said to Yuihama Yui.


    "Mom, don''t embarrass Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bully Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Asuna gently stroked Yuihama''s head.


    Yuihama let go and walked into the room.


    Yubihama Asuna closed the door and sighed.


    "Aunt Asuna, is there anything to do?" Su Yu was puzzled.


    "Su Yu-kun, I actually feel that I''ve been followed recently..." Yuihama Asuna lowered his voice.


    "Being followed?" Su Yu frowned.


    "Although it is stalking, I don''t feel that it is malicious stalking." Yuihama Yui hesitated.


    "Aunt Asuna, is there still good and malicious stalking?" Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "I found out that I was being followed yesterday afternoon. On the way back from the supermarket, a mirror showed that there was someone looking at me behind me, which shocked me. I accidentally ran into a drunk office worker on the road. , I was entangled by the office worker, and I did not expect that the person who followed me would come forward to help me out, scared the office worker away, and then left quickly." Yuihama Asuna explained.


    "Is there any characteristic of the person who followed you?" Su Yu was silent for a moment.


    "He was wearing sunglasses, a mask, and a black peaked cap. He was about a little taller than Su Yujun. He was a burly man and had great strength. He lifted the office worker directly." Yuihama Asuna recalled. Tao.


    "Do you follow this afternoon?" Su Yu asked.


    "Well, that''s why I think it''s stalking. Yui''s father is not there. I don''t have anyone else to ask for this kind of thing, Su Yu-kun, can you help me?" Yuihama Asuna nodded.


    "Aunty Asuna, leave this to me, tomorrow afternoon..." Su Yu leaned in and whispered in Yuihama''s ear.


    "Su Yu-kun is really smart, then please." Yuihama Asuna bowed after listening.


    "You''re welcome, Aunt Asuna, I''ll go back first. By the way, if you go out, you can put some small organs, maybe someone has arranged something in your house." Su Yu reminded.


    "Su Yu-kun, really thoughtful." Yuihama Asuna smiled.


    "I seem to think too much. Goodbye, Aunt Asuna." Su Yu smiled awkwardly. If the other party really dares to do that, he won''t be followed, and he will come forward to help.


    Yubihama Asuna watched Su Yu leave and walked in.


    Su Yu found a corner and released a black ghost, closed his eyes, and the black ghost began to investigate near Yubihama''s house. After searching for a circle, there was no gain, so he could only give up.


    In a tall building in the distance.


    A burly middle-aged man withdrew his gaze from the telescope, took a notebook, and started to record.


    "Su Yu, the tongue of God, Yuihama Yui''s boyfriend."


    After finishing the recording, the middle-aged man took out his mobile phone and found a picture.


    In the photo, a man with a bright smile is standing beside Asuna Yubihama, and a little girl is holding the hand of Asuna Yubihama.


    (Seeking recommendation tickets and collections, there is one more chapter.)

 43 Chapter 43 The Tracker

    the next day.


    During lunch break, the Ministry of Service.


    Su Yu ate absently, thinking about who was following Yubihama Asuna.


    "Su Yu-jun, what''s the matter?" Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu strangely.


    In the past, Su Yu used to eat very fast, but today he is very slow, even after taking two bites, he will stop.


    "Yui Yi, this afternoon, I may have to ask for leave, you can help me and Jing Jing." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Yuihama Yui felt tight.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to skip class once." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then I will skip class with you." Yuihama Yui obviously didn''t believe that Su Yu would skip class for no reason.


    "Well, it''s actually to solve a more troublesome thing." Su Yu said helplessly.


    "Is there any danger?" Yuihama Yui asked concerned.


    "There is no danger, it''s just a bit troublesome." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then be careful, I''ll ask for leave for you." Yuihama Yui said softly.


    "Trouble Yui, I''ll pick you up after school." Su Yu patted Yuihama''s head and left.


    As soon as he walked out of the ministry, Su Yu took out his cell phone and dialed a call.


    "Get ready and start performing." Su Yu waited until the other side answered the phone and said lightly.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Yubihama Asuna walked on the road nervously, Su Yu just called and said that he had arranged everything.


    Not far away, a middle-aged man stood on the corner, pretending to look at the phone.


    A car passed by the middle-aged man, and Su Yu in the back of the car glanced at the middle-aged man.


    "Huh?" The middle-aged man frowned as he looked at the passing car.


    "Jun Su Yu, that person is not easy." The driving woman glanced at the rearview mirror and said.


    "How about the ninja of Koga?" Su Yu retracted his gaze.


    "If you face the battle, the Koga-ryu ninja will lose." Naruko Yokoshima made no secret of it.


    "Ninjas don''t fight head-on." Su Yu spoke, looking at Yubihama Asuna on the side of the road.


    "Kogaryu is not good at fighting head-to-head. We are more efficient. Does Su Yu-kun want to live or die?" Yokoshima Naruko believed.


    "It''s more valuable to live. I don''t need Kohe out of hand. I can solve it by myself." Su Yu took out his phone and checked the time.


    "This is a hidden weapon commonly used by Koga." Naruko Yokoshima handed Su Yu a box.


    Su Yu opened the box and saw that a dart was lying in it, without thinking about what would happen to it.


    "What is the price of this item?" Su Yu asked.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is not an item for sale." Naruko Yokoshima was silent for a while.


    "I only need a hundred." Su Yu said seriously.


    "One million yen." Naruko Yokoshima hesitated.


    "Yes, when will you give it to me?" Su Yu put away the box and looked at Yokoshima Naruko.


    "Tonight. Su Yu-kun, are you really just for self-defense?" Yokoshima Naruko was still a little worried.


    "I just want to enjoy the present, and will not do those bold things." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Sorry, I almost forgot that Su Yujun was just a high school student." Naruko Yokoshima was taken aback, then smiled.


    Su Yu and Yokoshima Naruko were talking, and Yuhihama Asuna was surrounded by three gangsters.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes became cold, and he walked toward the three little gangsters.


    The three gangsters glanced at each other, feeling a little dazed at the menacing middle-aged man, and ran away quickly.


    As soon as the middle-aged man stopped, he seemed to understand something and left without hesitation.


    "It''s really useless." Su Yu closed his eyes as he looked at the three little bastards who left.


    Standing on the fence, the black ghost looked at the fleeing middle-aged man, and chased after him.


    The middle-aged man went around the road very cautiously and came under a bridge.


    The black ghost stood not far from the middle-aged man and looked at the middle-aged man quietly.


    ...


    In a small alley.


    "Brother, if there is such a thing in the future, please be sure to call us again." The three gangsters took the money and looked at Su Yu with a flattering expression.


    "Don''t let me see you bullying girls. This kind of thing will happen in the future." Su Yu said lightly.


    "We must be good people." The three little gangsters said with joy.


    They just obeyed Su Yu''s orders, and got 100,000 yen for a play, more than 30,000 yen per person, leaving them no hatred for Su Yu.


    That''s right, these three gangsters are the three that Su Yu taught.


    "Go away." Su Yu said coldly.


    The three punks left quickly.


    Su Yu walked out of the small alley, and Naruko Yokoshima looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    She is now like Sayaka Dejima, full of curiosity about Su Yu''s true identity.


    The information on the surface shows that Su Yu is the owner of the tongue of God and has an extremely strong sense of smell, but he can''t find out his past, only knowing that he treats his girlfriend very tenderly.


    However, Su Yu in front of him, like a hungry wolf chasing its prey, exudes a dangerous aura.


    "This time things trouble you." Su Yu sat on the motorcycle and put on his helmet.


    "You''re welcome, next time let Su Yu-jun see our Koga-ryu special products, those special products can be sold." Yokoshima Naruko''s smile was a little strange.


    "Do you mean... that kind of thing?" Su Yu frowned.


    "How is it possible that those things will not be sold to the outside world, I am not enough alone." Yokoshima Naruko said aggrieved.


    "Use too much, it''s easy to hurt your body." Su Yu''s eyelids twitched.


    "Su Yu-jun, you don''t understand this. I am the one who enjoys it. How can I hurt my body? No, think about it, I am a little thirsty." Yokoshima Naruko wiped the corner of his mouth.


    "..." Su Yu started the motorcycle speechlessly, Yokoshima Naruko''s speed was too fast, he was afraid of overturning.


    You know, in the cartoons of the Delusional Student Union, this and Shichijo''s maid are all extremely capable people.


    They are all experienced and experienced powerhouses.


    ...


    The speed of the motorcycle is not fast, but it is constantly approaching the position of the middle-aged person.


    Su Yu has already put the box in the space pocket. The dart is naturally the best to use on the body. It only needs a little assistance from the black ghost. No matter how powerful the character is, don''t want to escape from him.


    "Kogaryu and Igaryu both feel that there is a big power behind me. If so, they should show more in front of them so that they think I''m hiding something." Su Yu''s mouth turned upwards.


    He has no experience in acting, but he still has the confidence to be an actor.


    Not far from the bridge, Su Yu put away his motorcycle and walked to the bridge.


    The middle-aged people choose the place very cleverly, with few people around, they can observe the pursuers, and they can also escape when they are dangerous.


    "Uncle, do you know that a cat catches a mouse?" Su Yu came to the bridge step by step, looked at the middle-aged man smoking, and said.


    The middle-aged man was taken aback, and then stood up.


    "Do I look like a mouse?" The middle-aged man came to Su Yu.


    The distance between the two is less than two meters.

 44 Chapter 44

    Under the bridge.


    Su Yu calmly looked at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    The other party stopped two meters away from Su Yu, but did not rush to do it, but looked at Su Yu quietly.


    "Tentative? Or he didn''t treat me as an opponent at all?" Su Yu thought to himself, taking a step forward.


    "It''s strange that this young man does not retreat but advances." The middle-aged man''s expression changed slightly. He had seen many people, and when he was fighting against him, he would involuntarily distance himself.


    "Now tell me, your identity, you can suffer less." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Since you don''t leave, don''t blame me." The middle-aged man made a decision and walked towards Su Yu with one hand, strangling Su Yu''s neck easily.


    "It seems I guessed right, you have no intention of killing me." Su Yu grabbed the middle-aged man''s arm and smiled.


    "How did you find me?" The middle-aged man said with force.


    "Who are you?" Su Yu asked instead.


    "Answer my question." The middle-aged man used force again, making Su Yu''s face white.


    "This feeling is really uncomfortable." Su Yu took the dart in his right hand, stabbed it hard, and landed on the middle-aged man''s arm.


    The space pocket took out the items in just a moment.


    "You..." The middle-aged man only felt a tingle on his arm, and then he lost consciousness.


    "Cough cough cough" Su Yu coughed twice, took a deep breath, and looked at the middle-aged man who had passed out.


    ...


    after an hour.


    In an abandoned warehouse.


    Su Yu looked at the middle-aged man tied up in front of him, and a basin of cold water poured down his head.


    "Cough cough cough" The middle-aged man coughed a few times and came to his senses.


    "Now, can we talk?" Su Yu sat in the chair.


    The middle-aged man looked down at the iron chains on his body, and ten chains tied him tightly to the pillar.


    "Unless you have superpowers, it is impossible to break free of these ten chains." Su Yu reminded.


    The middle-aged man was silent and looked up at Su Yu.


    "This is an abandoned warehouse. There is a tall building next to it. It will be demolished this afternoon. You only have one hour. Tell me where you came from, or I will throw you in the basement of that tall building and let you die. "Su Yu said slowly.


    "You brought me here. If I die, you will also be suspected. I don''t believe you will do that." The middle-aged man said in silence.


    "For Yui''s family, I am willing to take this risk." Su Yu was expressionless.


    The middle-aged man was taken aback, his expression was complicated, and then he took a deep look at Su Yu.


    "There is a video on my phone, you will know after watching it." The middle-aged man said seriously.


    "What''s the password?" Su Yu found out his mobile phone long ago.


    "0618" the middle-aged man replied.


    "Yie Yi''s birthday?" Su Yu frowned.


    "The child''s birthday is the same day as mine." The middle-aged man nodded.


    Su Yu successfully unlocked the phone lock and found the video folder, which contained only one video.


    Su Yu hesitated and clicked on the video.


    "Asuna, I''m sorry, I can''t go back to see you." In the video, a handsome middle-aged man is holding his wound and smiling, as if he is on the beach.


    "So far, I have been hiding from you. In fact, my job is a bit complicated. Being able to meet you is really the greatest happiness of my life..."


    "My time is running out. To make a long story short...I will always love you." The handsome middle-aged man said softly.


    The video ended, only a short period of thirty seconds.


    "He is Yui''s father, my colleague. Because he saved me, he sacrificed himself and only left this video. A few days ago, I just finished my mission and now I am free. I want to replace him. Protect his family." The middle-aged man said gravely.


    "What is Yui''s father''s name?" Su Yu was silent for a few seconds before taking out his mobile phone.


    "Yuhihama Kirito," the middle-aged man replied.


    "Your name..." Su Yuqiang endured the feeling of wanting to complain about the name Yubihama Kirito.


    "Gaoyuan Shenya." The middle-aged man no longer hesitated and said his real name.


    "The system, the designated item, the details of Shinya Kogen and Kirito Yubihama." Su Yu said in his heart.


    "Host, you are really a little clever." The system commented.


    "The detailed information of the designated items Shinya Kogen and Kirito Yubihama consumes one bronze lottery."


    "Reminder: The host currently owes five bronze draws."


    Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief, he was just trying, but he didn''t expect to get it.


    "As for your identity, I will verify it and be back within an hour." Su Yu stood up and walked outside the door.


    Gao Gao Shen also looked at Su Yu''s back, thoughtfully.


    "The owner of the tongue of God, it seems that it is not as simple as it seems."


    ...


    Within half an hour, Su Yu came back.


    He carefully checked the information of Kogen Shinya and Yubihama Kirito. The information was very detailed. Even Yuihama Kirito hid his mobile phone before his death, and what evidence Kogen Shinya obtained from the phone later, this kind of thing appeared in the information. in.


    Yuhihama Kirito saved the life of Shinya Takayama, and more than once.


    Gao Gao Shen also returned here because of the end of the mission and has officially retired. Now he is just an ordinary person.


    As for the organization behind them, Su Yu chose to ignore it, and it was enough to investigate this step.


    Su Yu untied the iron chain, Gao Yuan Shen did not say anything, just moved his hands and feet.


    "I have verified your identity, and I have confirmed that you and Yui''s father are both members of that organization. Aunt Asuna does not need your protection, what she needs is a peaceful life." Su Yu Directly.


    "but��"


    "No, but if you protect her by her side, it will bring her tension." Su Yu interrupted Gao Gao''s words.


    "I understand." Gao Gao Shen also thought for a while and sighed.


    "What are you going to do next?" Su Yu asked suddenly.


    "I only think about protecting them, and haven''t thought about anything else yet." Gao Gao Shen also said in confusion.


    "I happen to have a job here, do you need it?" Su Yu pondered.


    "What kind of job?" Gao Gao Shen also wondered.


    "Be my instructor."


    ...


    On the way back to Zongwu Gao.


    "Hey, the money is not enough." Su Yu sighed.


    Koga-ryu paid 10 million yen in compensation, one million ordered darts to defend himself, three million hired Kakuya Shinya, one million bought various things, and now only five million yen is left.


    In fact, it is impossible to hire Takayama Shinya for three million yen, so Su Yu added a request for him to protect Yuhihama Asuna, and Takayama Shinya agreed.


    "It seems that I have to develop a few more profitable businesses." Su Yu''s mind had a vacant lot. That place must be bought.


    There is also a place to live. It hasn''t been decided yet, and he can''t stay in Yuanyue Academy forever.

 45 Chapter 45

    Chief Wu Gao, in front of the ministry.


    Su Yu stood at the door, there was one thing, he was still hesitating.


    Yuihama Yui''s father, Yuihama Kirito''s death, Shinya Takayama has not yet told Yuihama Asuna.


    In fact, Yubihama Kirito passed away two months ago.


    Takayama Shin was also delayed because of the task, and later signed a document, which caused Yuihama Kirito''s death to become unspeakable.


    In the name of Yubihama Kirito, he has already sent two sums of money, letting Yubihama Asuna believe that Yubihama Kirito is still alive.


    That video is the truth, and of course I can''t let Yubihama Asuna and Yuihama Yui know, at least not yet.


    As for why Takayama Shinya dressed up in disguise, it was because Yubihama Asuna had met him once before.


    "I can''t tell Yui yet, but I can tell Yuihama Asuna..." Su Yu came to a conclusion and knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Yui Yoshihama''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu opened the door and walked into the ministry.


    "Su Yu-kun, has the matter been resolved?" When Yui Yui saw Su Yu, he quickly poured a cup of hot tea for him. The tea set was provided by Yukoshita Yukino, and his cup was brought by Yui Yui. .


    "Well, it has been resolved." Su Yu smiled slightly and sat in his seat.


    "Su Yu-kun, the tea made by Koyuki is very good, try it soon." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly.


    "It''s too hot, wait for a while." Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui''s smile and gently held her little hand.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Yuihama Yui blushed, and carefully glanced at Yukoshita Yukino who was reading.


    "Yuhihama-student, don''t care about me." Yukoshita Yukino felt Yuihama Yui''s gaze, tucked her long hair, and continued reading.


    "Student Xuexia, tonight, can you ask Yui to make up a lesson, and let her live with you by the way?" Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xueno.


    "No problem, as long as Hihama-san agrees." Yukino Yukino closed the book.


    "Yui Yi, go to Xuexia''s classmate''s house at night, okay?" Su Yu said softly.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t you mind if I go to Koyuki''s house?" Yuihama Yui blinked and whispered.


    "I thought about it today. If you and Xuexia become Lily and my girlfriend, I can enjoy double happiness." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Jun Su Yu, it''s enough to stop wanting." Xuexiaxuenai reminded.


    "Student Xuexia, if you and Yui both become my girlfriends, don''t you think it looks like a romantic comedy?" Su Yu smiled.


    "With all due respect, for such a romantic comedy, the original author is more appropriate to die." Yukino Yukino said with a look of disgust.


    "Student Xuexia is really not cute." Su Yu smiled, seeing Xuexiaxuenai''s expression, his heart was much happy.


    ...


    As the sun sets, the ministry''s activities are over.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino left, Su Yu got in a car, and the driver was Kogen Shinya.


    "How are you going to tell her?" Gao Gao Shen also asked.


    "I originally wanted to tell her directly, after all, the long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain. However, considering that it will cause a great blow to her, so... what do you think of the disappearance?" Su Yu was silent for a moment and said.


    "Missing... I will find someone to help modify his file." Gao Gao Shen also thought about it.


    "Remember to stop on the road. Since it is missing, there must be a certain amount of compensation." Su Yu looked out the window, the last five million yen, goodbye.


    In the next hour.


    Gao Shan also completed the proof of Yubihama Kirito''s disappearance, plus a document on compensation, and then he changed into a suit before arriving at Yubihama''s house with Su Yu.


    Yuihama Asuna saw Su Yu and Kogen Shinya, recalled for a moment, and found a photo of Yuihama Kirito and Kogen Shinya.


    Takayama Shin also explained, making Yubihama Asuna silent.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Yubihama, I have caused you trouble in the past two days." Takayama Shin also took out the file and five million yen.


    "Is it missing?" Yubihama Asuna''s eyes darkened.


    "It''s okay, Aunt Asuna, Uncle Kirito will be fine." Su Yu smiled on his face, complaining about Yuihama Kirito''s name in his heart.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Asuna Yubihama smiled reluctantly and signed the name on the document.


    "Mrs. Yubihama, I won''t bother you. If you have anything to do in the future, just call." Takayama Shin was also in front of Yubihama, acting very cautiously.


    "Mr. Shinya Takayama, thank you." Yuihama Asuna bowed.


    "You''re welcome." Gao Gao Shen also exchanged glances with Su Yu, and left Yubihama''s house.


    "Su Yu-kun, please don''t tell Yui about this matter." Yuihama Asuna straightened up.


    "I understand that when Aunt Asuna thinks it is appropriate, you will tell Yui about this matter personally." Su Yu nodded.


    "Su Yu-kun, shall we have dinner at home tonight? I will cook dinner for you." Yuihama Asuna looked at Su Yu with gentle eyes.


    "Aunt Asuna, let me cook dinner. I''ll buy some ingredients. You can wait for me at home." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are really reliable, then I beg you." Yubihama Asuna stepped forward and stroked Su Yu''s short hair.


    "That, Aunt Asuna..." Su Yu felt as though Yuhihama Asuna was a child.


    "Are you shy? Su Yu-kun is so cute." Yuihama Asuna covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Aunt Asuna, I''m leaving first." Su Yu was afraid to look at Yubihama''s smiling face, for fear of staring at it.


    "Be careful on the road." Yubihama Asuna shouted and walked towards the room.


    ...


    Eight o''clock at night.


    "Guru Guru" Yubihama Asuna drank a large glass of beer.


    "Su Yu-kun, listen to me, Kirito, he always doesn''t go home, leaving Yui and me at home, not gentle at all... hiccups" Yubihama Asuna''s face was blushing, lying on his stomach On the table, talking to Su Yu pitifully.


    "Well, Aunt Asuna, it''s getting late, let me help you go to rest?" Su Yu had a headache. I didn''t expect that Yubihama''s wine was so bad, and I had known that I would not buy beer.


    "Resting? Su Yu-kun, wicked eyes... do you want to take advantage of this opportunity?" Yubihama Asuna pouted and approached Su Yu.


    "..." Su Yu stepped back, he didn''t dare to take this.


    It is false to say that he is not interested in Yubihama Asuna.


    However, Su Yu didn''t want to be a shameless person.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m shy again... so cute..." Yuihama Asuna laughed, and tapped his finger on Su Yu''s face.


    "Su Yu-kun, really looks like him..." Yuihama Asuna smiled, tears streaming down her eyes.


    "Aunt Asuna, just cry out." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Uuuuuu" Yubihama Asuna directly threw himself into Su Yu''s arms, crying like a child.


    Su Yu glanced at the door subconsciously, for fear that Yuihama Yui would suddenly appear and say something with stomachache.


    "Obviously I came first..."


    (PS: The two chapters are sent together, ask for recommendation tickets and collections. In addition, these two chapters may be a bit fascinating, probably meaning two messages, the first is the death of Yubihama Kirito, the second is one of the protagonist��s teachers Delivered.)

 46 Chapter 46-Asunas Memories

    Yoshihama''s house.


    Su Yu was putting away the tableware, and on the sofa not far away, Asuna Yubihama was talking drunkly.


    "It''s finally done." Su Yu washed the dishes, packed up the empty wine bottles, and looked at Yubihama Asuna.


    He didn''t drink much wine, and he was sober now.


    "Aunty Asuna, I''m sorry." Su Yu whispered, hugging Yubihama Asuna.


    She is lighter than expected, and she exudes a fragrance, which is different from the elegant fragrance of Yuihama Yui. The fragrance on her body is very attractive.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Asuna opened her eyes and looked at Su Yu drunkly.


    "Don''t talk, close your eyes, and have a good night''s sleep." Su Yu looked down at Yubihama Asuna, with a flushed face, exhaling blue.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Yubihama Asuna smiled slightly, closed her eyes, and leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu opened the bedroom of Yubihama Asuna, walked in, and gently put her down, the shoes fell to the floor as early as the sofa.


    "Good night." Su Yu covered the quilt and was about to leave.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you want to hear my story?" Yuihama Asuna grabbed Su Yu''s hand and looked at him with gentle eyes.


    "Yeah" Su Yu was silent for a while and sat on the side of the bed.


    "I have been an obedient girl since I was a child. I left my hometown and came here and met Kirito.


    Kirito and I are classmates. He works very hard, has excellent grades, is versatile, and works hard.


    At that time, I was a little scared, just like Yui now, trying hard to blend into a small circle, but...I am just a girl from the country after all.


    I was pushed and mocked by other girls. At this time, Kirito stood up, he protected me and told me.


    We cannot choose our origin, but we can choose to change our destiny.


    At that time, I admired him very much and wanted to live like him.


    Our relationship got better. I met him when I went to work, and there were many topics.


    When I was about to graduate from high school, Kirito confessed to me that I felt very happy at that time, but did not immediately agree, because I wanted to go back and tell my parents that I was admitted to Dongda.


    As a result, on the night I rushed back, a fire took away my family, leaving me alone.


    I missed the time to enroll and locked myself in an old room. I forgot how long.


    Until one day, the door of the room was knocked open, and Kirito came.


    He was like a dazzling light, which dispelled the darkness in the room and gave me the meaning of life again..." Yuihama Asuna slowly said, smiling clearly, but tears fell.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, the next thing could be imagined.


    This Kirito rescued Yubihama Asuna, brought her back here, and brought her happiness.


    "Sorry, Su Yu-kun, this kind of thing is a bit heavy for you." Yuihama Asuna wiped her tears and smiled reluctantly.


    "It doesn''t matter, Aunt Asuna. There are some things that will be easier to say. If you are alone, your ability to bear it is limited." Su Yu said in silence.


    Compared to his life, Yubihama Asuna has at least one Kirito guarding her.


    "Su Yu-kun, I haven''t asked the story about you yet, can you tell me?" Yuihama Asuna asked.


    In her eyes, Su Yu was very gentle, very smart, and also had a sense of stability beyond his age.


    "My story..." Su Yu murmured.


    Before the end of the world.


    "Look at that child, sitting on a swing all day, giving people a sense of lifelessness..." In the orphanage.


    "Su Yu, listen carefully..." In junior high school.


    "Su Yu, you are so boring." In high school.


    "Su Yu, don''t stay in the room all day, you should find a girlfriend." After graduating from high school.


    After the end of the world.


    Among the survivors group, the most silent and inexistent, no one noticed after leaving the survivor group.


    To become a lone traveler, as long as he finds enough food at the beginning, he can hide in a safe place and stay for several days.


    Until the first time he died and came back alive, he realized himself again.


    "Su Yu-kun? Su Yu-kun?" Yubihama Asuna''s voice gradually became clearer.


    "Sorry, I remembered something, Aunt Asuna, come here today and have a good rest." Su Yu recovered and apologized.


    "I should say I''m sorry, it reminds you of something bad." Yuihama Asuna said softly.


    "It''s getting late, Aunt Asuna, rest early." Su Yu finished speaking and walked out of the room.


    "Good night." Yubihama Asuna''s voice sounded, and he got into the bed.


    ...


    Su Yu left Yubihama''s house, and a night wind blew him, making him more sober.


    "Really, I almost remembered me who was weak at that time." Su Yu laughed at himself.


    "Do you want me to take you home?" A voice sounded.


    Su Yu raised his head and looked at Gao Gao Shenya who was leaning against the car and smoking a cigarette.


    "I didn''t do anything, just talked with her." Su Yu walked to the car.


    "You can tell at a glance." Gao Gao Shen also handed Su Yu a cigarette.


    "Sorry, I don''t know how to smoke." Su Yu shook his head and got into the car.


    "Yuanyue Academy?" Gao Shen also got on the car and glanced at Su Yu in the rearview mirror.


    "Trouble you." Su Yu leaned back in his seat, closed his eyes and rested, thinking about making money.


    The first choice for traversers to make money is naturally copying the public. You only need to take out the masterpieces of the previous life and vote for the publishing house or publish it on the Internet.


    "First exclude light novels and animations. Maybe these will all appear in this world. If you choose online texts, I don''t know what will happen..."


    "This is a vindictive world... Thirty years in Hedong, Thirty years in Hexi, don''t bully the young and poor? What is the plot?"


    "Wait, if the person who divorces is set up in another world..."


    Su Yu opened his eyes, his eyes flashed with light, and finally, the light dimmed.


    "Wen Chao Gong also needs writing and the ability to tell good stories, so forget it."


    Su Yu closed his eyes again, thinking about other ways to make money, and if he followed the rules to make money.


    Su Yu suddenly remembered his identity and had a bold idea.


    "Uncle, do you know where to collect the kidney? The liver is also fine." Su Yu said seriously.


    "..." Gao Gao Shenya.


    ...


    Ten o''clock at night.


    Su Yu returned to Yuanyue Academy, and under the repeated advice of Gao Gao Shenya, gave up that bold idea.


    "I really envy other traversers, you can do whatever you want..." Su Yu watched Gao Gao Shen also leave, sighed, and just about to lift his foot, he was startled.


    "����"system.


    "System, do you know what I have to say?"


    "����"system.


    "Fist big gem, give me a whole one."


    (PS asks for recommendation tickets and collections, the next chapter may be in the early morning, sorry.)

 47 Chapter 47-Miura Yukos Commission

    Facts have proved that there is nothing in this world for nothing.


    The system cannot directly realize Su Yu''s wishes. The gems and money are all within the scope of the bronze lottery, but not within the scope of the designated lottery.


    This is the hiding rule of the designated item, which was dug out by Su Yu in advance.


    "It''s really a headache now." After Su Yu finished the medicinal meal, he returned to the room and looked at the ceiling.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Su Yu glanced at the door.


    "Ahem, I just heard you told Hishasa that there is a shortage of money. There are 100 million yen in this card. You can use it temporarily." Nagiri Erina was wearing pajamas, standing at the door, holding hands. .


    Su Yu sat up all of a sudden and looked at Nagiri Erina dumbfounded. She was indeed the eldest lady of the Nagiri family. She took out 100 million yen. Su Yu really wanted to eat soft rice at this moment.


    "Don''t... don''t get me wrong, I just don''t want to see the money you owe others. That would ruin the reputation of the Nakiri family." Erina Nakiri blushed.


    "Erina, I can''t accept this money, you can take it back." Su Yu said silently.


    "Why? Aren''t you short of money? I''m not giving you alms. You will return this money to me in the future." Nagiri Erina asked in confusion.


    "I do lack money, but I haven''t lacked that level yet. There are just a few goals that need to be achieved. Unless Erina says he wants to marry me, I will definitely not accept the money, I can accept soft meals. , Do not accept inexplicable help." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I...I won''t marry you!" Nakiri Erina blushed and closed the door.


    "Oh, system, can you give me a bit of anger and send a few more tasks." Su Yu sighed, gave up and continued thinking.


    By the way, Shu Yu received it when he was buying vegetables at night. If he hadn''t had tens of thousands of yen, Su Yu couldn''t even afford the vegetables.


    ...


    Five o''clock in the morning.


    "Choose! One, hunt more than ten prey. Two, go to Nagiri Erina''s room to wake her up. Completing the task will reward her with two bronze draws, and option two will award one bronze draw with extra."


    Su Yu opened his eyes, hesitated for three seconds, and decisively chose option two.


    "All of this is for the bronze lottery." Su Yu opened the door and looked at Erina Nagiri''s room.


    As soon as he left the door, he came to the door cautiously, Su Yu put his hand on the doorknob of Erina Nagiri and opened the door gently.


    Nakiri Erina was still asleep, and she was already misty at this time, and she could clearly see Nagiri Erina''s sleeping face.


    "If I wake up Erina Nagiri with a slap now, and tell her that I want to have a life conversation, what will happen to her?" Su Yu thought to herself, as if she saw Erina Nagiri chasing him with a knife. Look like.


    Su Yu came to the bed step by step, poking her finger in Nakiri Erina''s face.


    "Erina, wake up." Su Yu called.


    "Hisha, let me sleep for another five minutes..." Nakiri Erina said in a daze.


    "I am Su Yu." Su Yu reminded.


    "Su Yu, let me sleep again... you... why are you in my room?" Nakiri Erina said halfway, opened her eyes and looked at Su Yu in shame.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m just here to wake you up." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Get out!" Nakiri Erina''s face went dark.


    "Sleep for another five minutes?" Su Yu asked.


    "Fuck!" Nakiri Erina flushed and stared at Su Yu.


    Su Yu walked towards the door, got three bronze draws, and paid off two more times.


    six o''clock.


    Su Yu reached the place designated by Kogen Shinya, under a bridge.


    The two fought against each other, and Su Yu was beaten weakly by Gao Gao Shenye, panting for breath.


    "You have a good foundation, but it is a pity that you lack exercise. From tomorrow on, join me in the morning run." Gao Gao Shen also solemnly said.


    "Yes" Su Yu replied, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    His physique is very poor, he knows this very well.


    "Daily training, you control yourself, your body has limits, as long as you break through the limits, you can become stronger." Gao Gao Shen also looked at Su Yu with appreciation.


    "I know that the feeling of breaking through the limit is like regaining a new life." Su Yu smiled.


    Gao Gao Shen also nodded in agreement.


    ...


    Chief Wu Gao, lunch break.


    "Choose! One, before the lunch break is over, win over Totsuka Ayaka in tennis. Two, feed the other girls in front of Yuihama Yui. Completing the task will reward two bronze draws, and option two will award one additional bronze draw."


    Su Yu just got up to go to the ministry to have lunch, and became stiff, in front of Yuihama Yui, feeding the other girls?This other girl, is it Yukino under Yukino?Feed Xuexiaxuenai?


    "System, you are ruthless."


    "Su Yu-kun? I brought two bento boxes today, and my mother made one for Su Yu-kun too." Yuihama Yui walked over.


    "Thank you Aunt Asuna for me." Su Yu took the lunch and walked towards the ministry.


    Yuihama Yui followed Su Yu, and the students in the classroom had long been surprised.


    The two of them arrived at the Ministry of Service, Yukino under Yukino had arrived, and they were eating lunch quietly.


    Yuihama Yui seemed to go home in the morning, otherwise it would be impossible to get Yuihama Asuna''s bento.


    Su Yu sat next to Yuihama Yui, Yuihama Yui talked to Yukoshita Yukino intimately. Sometimes, Su Yu felt that Yuihama Yui was like Yukoshita Yukino''s pet, always sticking to Yukino. It is snowing.


    Su Yu opened the bento box and was about to eat when there was a knock on the door.


    "Please come in." Xuexia Xuenai looked up at the door.


    Miura Yuko and Ebina Himina walked in.


    "Yudoko, Himina?" Yuihama Yui was surprised.


    "It looks like you are friends of classmate Yubihama, don''t you know what is going on when you come to the ministry?" Yukino Yukino said lightly.


    "Ms. Shizuka Hiratsuka said that the Ministry of Service can fulfill the students'' wishes. I want to give a gift to others, but I don''t want him to misunderstand." Miura Yuko and Ebina Hima looked at each other and whispered.


    Su Yu''s eyelids twitched, how did this line feel a bit familiar?


    "Gifts? Boys? Hayama-kun?" Yuihama Yui''s eyes lit up, interested in this kind of thing.


    "No...it''s not..." Miura Yuko ducked.


    "If you just choose a gift, you shouldn''t come to the Ministry of Service. If I guess it''s good, what you want to give should be handmade things, but also food." Su Yu tentatively said.


    "Jun Su Yu, how do you know?" Eilao Ming Ji Cai looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "Intuition." Su Yu glanced at Miura Yuko, and ate his lunch.


    "What do you want to do?" Xuexia Xuena asked.


    "How about chocolate?" Miura Yuko hesitated.


    Ebiname Hime was taken aback for a while, looked at Yuko Miura, and did not speak.

 48 Chapter 48-Miura Yukos Chocolate

    In the afternoon, school time, cooking classroom.


    This is generally used for cooking classes, and Su Yu is here for the first time.


    What Miura Yuko is going to do is chocolate, and the ingredients have been prepared.


    Su Yu''s impression of homemade chocolate is probably that he bought the chocolate, melted it, and made it the way he liked.


    Since he has no experience in making desserts, this kind of thing can naturally only be entrusted to Yukino Yukoshita.


    Regarding that option, Su Yu has already chosen option two, in front of Yuihama Yui, feeding other girls, the period of validity is probably a whole day today.


    The system did not specify the punishment, but Su Yu knew that it was impossible without punishment.


    Yukoshita Yukino began to explain how to make chocolate. Yuihama Yui, Miura Yuko, and Ebina Hime were all listening carefully.


    Su Yu was lazy on the sidelines.


    As the sun sets, two hours pass silently.


    "It''s done!" Yuihama Yui said happily.


    Su Yu turned his head and looked. The chocolate was indeed finished. The shape made by Yui Hihama was in a square shape, the one made by Ebina Hime was a chocolate ball, and the snow under the snow was a block of chocolate. Su Yu thought of the steel plate and couldn''t help but glance at it. The scale of Xuexia Xuena is exactly the same.


    Yuko Miura is different from the three of them, it is just a heart-shaped chocolate.


    "Yudoko, it really is a natal chocolate." Yuihama Yui smiled.


    "No...not my fate, just thank you for chocolate." Miura Yuiko was a little afraid to look at Yuihama Yui.


    "Yumi..." Ebiname Ji Cai stopped talking.


    Su Yu came over, pinched a piece of chocolate made by Yui Bihama, and was about to eat it, and handed it to Ebina Hime.


    "Jun Su Yu actually fed me chocolate, aren''t you afraid that Yui will be jealous?" Eilao Ming Ji Cai was surprised, eating the chocolate in one bite, and said loudly.


    "Student Ename, I just want to see how you react to eating Yui''s chocolate and whether it will be poisoned." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, that''s too much!" Yubihama Yui pouted, but was not angry.


    When Miura Yuko saw this scene, she seemed to understand something, and filled the chocolate with the prepared bag.


    "Su Yujun, this chocolate is for you, thank you for saving me and Youzi last time." Eilao Ji Cai said suddenly.


    "Isn''t it my natal chocolate? I''m a little disappointed." Su Yu teased.


    "My natal chocolate, will Su Yu-jun dare to take it?" Eilao Ji Cai covered her mouth and glanced at Yuko Miura.


    "Of course...cough cough, Yui, I''m just kidding." Su Yu was halfway through the conversation, and Yuihama Yui grabbed the corner of her clothes. Her bulging face represented her dissatisfaction.


    "Su Yu-kun and Yui are so enviable, are you right? Yumiko." Eilao Ji Cai pushed his glasses.


    "Well, I have something to do, so I''ll leave first." Miura Yuko smiled, packed the chocolate in her commuter bag, and left.


    "Yumiko left in such a hurry, do you want to give it to Hayama-kun? The club activities of the football club should be over soon." Yuihama Yui said, looking out the window.


    Xuexia Xuena and Eilao Ji Cai glanced at Su Yu at the same time, their eyes were somewhat meaningful.


    Su Yu smiled and collected Yuihama Yui''s chocolate.


    "Yui, I am looking forward to the first natal chocolate." Su Yu ate the chocolate made by Yui Bihama, which tasted very sweet.


    Yuihama Yui''s face was slightly red, and her heart was a little sweet.


    ...


    The side of the football field.


    Miura Yuko looked at Hayama Hayato, a sweaty blond boy with a handsome profile face and a charming smile.


    In the past, she would definitely hand him a towel, and then blush to give him a bottle of water.


    However, since being rescued by Su Yu that night, coupled with the respect for Su Yu in Yeshan Hayato''s words, Miura Yumiko''s heart has changed.


    Not a level at all.


    Yeshan Falcon and Su Yu are not people of the same level at all, and Su Yu is like living in another world.


    The influence of Yashan Hayato is only in school and is sought after by girls.


    That night, how much she expected that the person who saved her was the Hayato Yeshan, however, he did not come.


    Miura Yuiko knew that Hazan Hayato could not be blamed for this, but she was still a little disappointed in her heart.


    She had a bad attitude towards Su Yu at the beginning. Since being rescued by Su Yu that night, Miura Yumiko''s attitude towards Su Yu has been much better.


    These days, she noticed Su Yu''s attitude towards Yuihama Yui, gentle and sweet.


    When Yuihama Yui talked about Su Yu, the smile on her face made her very envious.


    She learned about Su Yu from Yeshan Hayato, and cooperated with Xuexia Yangna, the eldest lady of the Xuexia family.


    Even if she didn''t like Xuexiaxue, she had heard the name of Xuexiaxue''s house.


    The most important thing is that Hayan Hayato said that Su Yu is the owner of the tongue of God, and also has an unusual relationship with the Nagiri family, and currently lives in Tomotsu Academy.


    Knowing these things, Miura Yumiko no longer had the same worship before Yeshan Hayato.


    She compared Su Yu and Yeshan Hayato in her heart, only to realize that the Yeshan Hayato she liked was no better than Su Yu.


    Gentle and mysterious, just a high school student already has tens of millions of assets, and he is the owner of the tongue of God!


    These auras are too dazzling.


    "Why, the person next to him can''t be me?" Miura Yuko had this thought in her heart and put it into action.


    She offered to express her gratitude to Su Yu, and on the grounds of making a biscuit to give to Su Yu, she drew Eilao Ming Ji Cai.


    Ebina Himina readily agreed at first, but she didn''t expect Yuiko Miura to temporarily change her taste and make chocolate.


    Every girl knows the meaning of chocolate.


    Even so, Ebin Himina did not raise any objections.


    Until just now, Ebina Himina saw the chocolate made by Miura Yuko, and she understood that it was not thanks to Su Yu at all.


    Therefore, Ebina Himina loudly reminded that Yuihama Yui would be jealous, and gave her chocolate to Su Yu.


    In the end, Ebin Hime''s problem was to warn her.


    "I''m really... too embarrassing." Miura Yuko muttered.


    "Yumiko, do you want me for something?" A voice rang in front of Miura.


    Hayama Hayato smiled and looked at Miura Yuko. He noticed Miura Yuko next to the football field and thought he was looking for something.


    Yuko Miura lowered her head, glanced at the commuter bag, and raised her head.


    "It''s okay, Hayato, I''m leaving first." After Miura Yuko finished speaking, she passed by Hayama Hayato.


    Hayama Hayato was a little confused, but Yuko Miura seemed to be in a bad mood. He saw this.


    "Sorry, I still have something to do, I have to leave early." Ye Shan Hayato said to his companion in the football club and went to the locker room.


    "Huh?" The phone screen was on, and Ye Shan Hayato turned on the phone and saw a text message.


    "So..." Ye Shan Hayato finished reading the text message and silently put away his phone.

 49 Chapter 49 Infinite Gloves (Imitation)

    Before cooking classroom.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m leaving now." Eilao Ming Ji Cai had some worry in her eyes.


    "See you tomorrow." Su Yu replied, watching Eilao Ming Ji Cai leave.


    "Hayama-kun?" Yuihama Yui looked at the other side of the corridor in surprise.


    "Su Yujun, can I buy you a cup of coffee?" Ye Shan Hayato said with a smile.


    "Yeah" Su Yu nodded.


    "Yuhihama-student, let''s go." Yukino Yukoshita said.


    "Su Yu-kun, sorry, I made an appointment with Koyuki this afternoon." Yuihama Yui apologized.


    "Go, have fun." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    "Su Yu-kun, how do you feel like you are my parent." Yuihama Yui gave Su Yu a white look.


    "Illusion and illusion." Su Yu''s eyelids twitched and he couldn''t afford it.


    Yuihama smiled, and took Yukoshita''s arm to leave.


    "They have a very good relationship." Ye Shan Hayato looked at the back of the two and said softly.


    "Let''s go, I probably know what you are going to say, it''s a commission from the Ministry of Service, right?" Su Yu walked forward.


    "Entrusted? Almost." Ye Shan Hayato said in a daze.


    ...


    In the coffee shop near Sobu Gao.


    Su Yu ordered a cup of iced coffee, drank it in one breath, and looked at Yeshan Hayato.


    "Su Yujun, if a girl confesses to you in the near future, I hope you can refuse it cautiously." Ye Shan Hayato was silent for a long time, and said.


    "Which stand do you use to say this?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Friend''s position." Ye Shan Hayato said seriously.


    "You mean, you want me to reject a girl''s confession, and don''t make her feel sad and guilty?" Su Yu tapped his finger on the table and thought for a while.


    "I know this is difficult to do." Ye Shan Hayato lowered his head and said.


    "Then you still come and ask me?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I don''t want to look at her sad." Ye Shan Hayato said with complicated eyes.


    "You are such a good person, Ye Shan, I am not as sunny as you." Su Yu mocked.


    "Su Yujun, you can ask for any conditions, and I will definitely do it." Ye Shan Hayato stood up and bowed.


    "Does it include kneeling?" Su Yu looked at Ye Shan Hayato.


    "If kneeling can satisfy you, I am willing to kneel." Ye Shan Hayato said without hesitation.


    "I''ll think about it." Su Yu stood up, dropped a word, and left.


    Hayato Hayama straightened up, with some guilt on his face.


    At the same time, in different locations.


    Ebina Himina left the coffee shop and glanced at Miura Yuko with disappointment.


    ...


    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you have anything to worry about?" Xuexia Yangnai held his chin and looked at Su Yu curiously.


    "Miss Yangnai, you said, how can I refuse a girl''s confession and not make her sad?" Su Yu''s gaze retracted from the window, looking at Xuexia Yangnao.


    "Why refuse? Since I refused, how could the other party not be sad?" Xuexiayangna asked rhetorically.


    "So, this is an unsolvable problem?" Su Yu frowned.


    "Of course not, as long as that girl hates you, it''s fine." Yukoshita Yangnai smiled slightly.


    "Sure enough, do you still want to be a bad guy?" Su Yu sighed.


    "Jun Su Yu, is the girl who confessed to you very beautiful? Do you want to think about it?" Xuexiayangna teased.


    "The person I like is Yui." Su Yu rolled his eyes and walked outside the door.


    "Do you want the driver to send you off?" Xuexiayangna stood up.


    "Don''t bother." Su Yu said, already leaving the house.


    Seven o''clock at night.


    Su Yu returned to Yuanyue Academy.


    "Jun Su Yu, welcome back." Xinhu Feishao saw Su Yu and said.


    "Feisha, do you eat chocolate?" Su Yu took out a bag of chocolate from his pocket.


    "Is this from a girl?" Nito''s face stiffened.


    "Last time I saved two girls, one of them gave it to me, thank you chocolate." Su Yu explained.


    "That''s it, let''s try it together." Nito Hishasa breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hisago, this may be a natal chocolate. This man is in Sou Takeshi, who knows if he will have another girlfriend." Nagiri Erina snorted coldly, sitting on the sofa.


    "Jun Su Yu, really?" Xinhu Feisha''s eyes darkened.


    "There is no Chief Wu Gao, but Yuanyue Academy has a girlfriend who is far away from the horizon." Su Yu stretched out his hand, and put his warm palm on Nito Feisha''s small head.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feisha bowed his head in shame.


    Nakiri Erina glared at Su Yu fiercely, feeling a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m going to cook medicated food for you." Xinhu Feishao remembered the business, and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Erina..."


    "Choose! One, pat Nagiri Erina''s small head. Second, pat Naginari Erina''s thigh. Completing the task will reward a bronze draw, and option two will award an additional bronze draw."


    Su Yu sat next to Nakiri Erina, heard the option, and smiled at Nagiri Erina.


    "What a disgusting smile, what do you want to say?" Erina Nagiri held her hands, somewhat wary.


    "Erina, can you give me a chance to eat soft rice?" Su Yu patted Erina Nagiri''s thigh and approached Erina Nagiri.


    "You...you are so soulless!" Erina Nagiri blushed, and slapped Su Yu''s hand away.


    "It feels good, Erina." Su Yu stood up with a smirk and walked towards his room.


    "The soul is light! Bad!" Nagiri Erina clenched her small fist, her white face was flushed.


    In Su Yu''s room.


    "Three bronze lotteries, I don''t know what to get." Su Yu''s eyes were full of expectation, and there was only one thought in his mind. The more money the better.


    "Congratulations to the host for getting 10 million yen!"


    "Congratulations to the host for acquiring a household robot!"


    "Congratulations to the host for getting the Infinite Gloves (fake)!"


    Su Yu opened his mouth, infinite gloves?!


    "Pada" a glove fell in front of Su Yu.


    "Unlimited gloves (imitation): Zouren painful mechanical glove."


    Su Yu put on infinite gloves and snapped his fingers.


    "����"system.


    Su Yu silently put away the infinite gloves and released the household robot.


    Su Yu''s eyes lit up as soon as the household robot appeared.


    Fair skin, black single ponytail, a maid costume.


    "Household Robot No. 2 is for you, please name me." The robot maid made a nice voice.


    "Who made the robotic maid?" Su Yu looked at the robotic maid, somewhat curious.


    "The name of the maker is not left in my database, only the name of Yuanwai." The machine maid said with a dull expression.


    "Outside the source...Gintama?!" Su Yu suddenly realized, no wonder he looked familiar, he was afraid it was not the second generation of Xiaoyu.


    (PS: I was so sleepy that I fell asleep last night. Sorry, I have made it up for three consecutive times.)

 50 Chapter 50 Erinas Initiative

    Su Yu put away the household robot and named her Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu, probably from outside the source of the mechanic, she can cook and clean, she also has a defense mode, an attack mode, and the ability to think.


    Su Yu doesn''t plan to let her appear now, at least until she has a place to live.


    "Ten million, is this the upper limit?" Su Yu was a little depressed, but with ten million, there is no need to worry about spending it for the time being.


    "Tomorrow, it''s almost time to get better." Su Yu touched the bandage on his head.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Feisha, come in." Su Yu opened the door and smiled as he looked at Xinto Feisha who was holding a medicated meal at the door.


    Nito Hisako walked in the door, put the steaming medicinal meal on the table, and sat on the bed.


    "Feisha, what do you want to say to me?" Su Yu looked at Nito''s hesitation and smiled.


    "Well, in a few days, the first-year freshmen in the Advanced Department of Yuanyue Academy will have a co-study training..." Nito Hisako whispered.


    "Study and study... so fast?" Su Yu murmured.


    "Ms. Erina and I are going to participate in the co-study, maybe we can''t teach you..." Nito Hisako said in a tangled way.


    "The place where you are staying together for training should be Yuanyue Resort, don''t worry, I will go with you." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Ah? How did Jun Su Yu participate?" Xinhu Feisha couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course, please ask the general manager. The co-living training is very important to the improvement of culinary skills. If you don''t participate, you will suffer a bit." Su Yu shrugged. In fact, the co-living training itself is not important. The important thing is Tian Suohui!


    In the original work, Tian Suohui was not dropped out of school because of Xingping''s creation.But now that Xingping Chuangzhen is not there, if Su Yu does not go, Tian Suohui might be dropped out of school at the end.


    "Then, Su Yujun, come on, if only you can go with you." Xinhu Feisha chuckled lightly.


    "Fishisa, the old man Nagiri is a little majestic, I am a little scared when talking to him, or do you give me a little courage?" Su Yu''s eyes turned.


    "Give Su Yujun a little courage?" Xinhu Feisha was taken aback, then her pretty face blushed.


    "Without the encouragement of Feisha, I might not dare to meet Old Man Nagiri, hey, do you want to miss it?" Su Yu sighed.


    "Su Yu-kun...bad eyes..." Nito Fisako blushed. She knew that Su Yu was able to talk to Nakiri Senzaemon normally, but now she was just teasing her.


    "Shy Feisha, really cute." Su Yu ate the medicated food and smiled at Xinto Feisha.


    "I...I''m going to bed, good night." Xinhu Feishazi was looked down upon by Su Yu.


    "Good night." Su Yu smiled.


    Nito Feisha opened the door and looked back at Su Yu, feeling like a little deer bumping into it, bit his lip, and turned around.


    Su Yu only felt a sinking behind his back, and a soft feeling pressed against his back.


    "You must come..." Xinhu Feisha said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Feisha, your courage... really great." Su Yu said silently.


    "Su Yu-kun... idiot!" Nito Hishasa flushed red, released his hand, and was about to escape, when he saw Nakiri Erina at the door.


    "Miss Erina..." Nito Hishasa was taken aback.


    "Hisashi...I''m a little hungry." Nagiri Erina weakly.


    "I see, Miss Erina, please wait a moment." Nito Hisaki lowered his head and walked past Nakiri Erina, only feeling hot on his face.


    "You''re deceiving Hishizawa again, right?" Nakiri Erina watched Nito Hishashi leave, her face cold.


    "Erina, are you jealous?" Su Yu said without turning back.


    "Jealous? How could I be jealous? I just don''t think you are worthy of Scarlet Sand!" Nakiri Erina sneered.


    Su Yu didn''t reply, and ate the medicated diet silently.


    Nagiri Erina waited for a while, but she was a little nervous when she didn''t see Su Yu talking. Is Su Yu angry?


    "I...I took back what I said just now. If you are more serious, you can barely be worthy of Scarlet Sand." Nakiri Erina said with a long hair.


    Su Yu still didn''t pay attention to Nakiri Erina, and had already eaten a bowl of medicated food.


    "You... are you angry?" Erina Nagiri walked into the room, closed the door, and came to Su Yu''s back.


    "How dare I be angry? Miss Erina was right. I am not good for Scarlet Sand." Su Yu said lightly.


    Nagiri Erina heard the dissatisfaction in Su Yu''s words, feeling that what she said just now was a bit too much, but she couldn''t do it if she was asked to admit her mistake to Su Yu.


    "Why is this man so stingy..." Nakiri Erina felt helpless.


    "Ms. Erina, if there is nothing wrong, let''s go out." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Obviously I touched my leg just now, and now I am actually angry because of a word..." Nakiri Erina bit her lip, looked at Su Yu with a grimace, thinking in her heart.


    "Erina, don''t put on such a cute expression." Su Yu sighed, and patted Erina''s head.


    Nagiri Erina puffed up her face, feeling aggrieved.


    "Okay, okay, I''m not angry anymore." Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri directly and patted her on the back.


    "You... what are you doing? Let go of me!" Nakiri Erina was surprised and pushed Su Yu in embarrassment.


    "Ordinary hugs, don''t think about it, I am very grateful to Erina for being able to take me in and teach me." Su Yu said softly.


    "Let go of me... Hishasa will misunderstand when I see it..." Nagiri Erina gently pushed Su Yu, feeling indescribably shy.


    "Erina..." Su Yu said suddenly.


    Nakiri Erina looked up at Su Yu, her gentle eyes made her feel a little flustered.


    "Erina, I like you." Su Yu said seriously, slowly lowering his head.


    "Wait...I''m not ready...this kind of thing, only lovers can do..." Nagiri Erina''s mind was blank, and she wanted to push Su Yu away, but stayed where she was.


    Seeing Su Yu approaching a little bit, Erina Nakiri closed her eyes, nervous and frightened, with some inexplicable expectations.


    "How does it feel to kiss?" This is what Nakiri Erina wants to know most now.


    Su Yu looked at Nakiri Erina, he was sure that he would be able to taste the tongue of God 100% after he kissed it, but is this really good?


    Nakiri Erina was arrogant on the outside and pure in heart. Su Yu used the momentary atmosphere to get Nakiri Erina to accept him temporarily. This method was too despicable.


    "Sorry, Erina, I am not qualified to kiss you." Su Yu released his hand and took a step back.


    Nakiri Erina clenched her small fist, and now that she has let go of the eldest lady''s restraint and closed her eyes, this soul has actually given up?


    "Erina..." Su Yu smiled bitterly, looking at Nakiri Erina who still had his eyes closed.


    Nagiri Erina took a step forward, and the meaning was self-evident.

 51 Chapter 51 The First Love Letter

    Nagiri Erina closed her eyes and raised her head slightly, her clenched fist represented her tension and expectation.


    Su Yu originally wanted to retreat and earn Nakiri Erina''s favorability, but he didn''t expect Nakiri Erina to surprise him directly.


    At this time, if the kiss is true, it will be impossible to tease Erina Nagiri easily in the future, and Yuihama Yui will definitely not let Su Yu go if she is discovered by Erina Nagiri.


    "Even if there are so many reasons why you can''t kiss, but...such a Nakiri Erina, there may only be one chance!" Su Yu stepped forward and kissed decisively.


    When the tongue of God met the tongue of God, Erina Nakiri and Su Yu opened their eyes. This indescribable sense of beauty was like tasting the best food.


    Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri greedily. He swears that at this moment, he was moved by Erina Nakiri.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Um..." Nakiri Erina was startled and pushed Su Yu.


    "Feisha? I''m changing clothes, what''s the matter?" Su Yu let out helplessly, and said to the door.


    "Su Yu-kun, have you seen Miss Erina? She is not in the room." Nito Hishago whispered.


    "Erina is in my arms." Su Yu lowered his head and glanced at Erina Nagiri.


    Nagiri Erina opened her eyes wide, but Su Yu unexpectedly told the truth.


    "Su Yu-jun, don''t make such a joke. Miss Erina will be very angry if she hears it." Nito Hisakoto smiled.


    "I like seeing Erina angry the most. It''s very cute." Su Yu smiled.


    Nakiri Erina blushed, glared at Su Yu fiercely, not daring to move.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s true... Miss Erina may be out for a walk. I will take a bath first. If Miss Erina comes back, you tell Miss Erina that dinner is ready." After speaking, the footsteps drifted away.


    "Don''t let me go..." Nagiri Erina waited until he couldn''t hear the footsteps, and looked at Su Yu angrily.


    "Erina, I like you a little bit." Su Yu didn''t let go, but hugged even tighter.


    "It was just an accident. There is no next time. I don''t like you at all." Nakiri Erina turned her head proudly.


    Su Yu smiled and lowered his head.


    "Um" Nakiri Erina was surprised, then looked at Su Yu in shame.


    Su Yu didn''t care, but rather enjoyed the look in Erina Nakiri''s eyes. After all, Miss Tsundere''s shy and angry look was very interesting.


    At the end of the second kiss, Erina Nagiri did not cry or make trouble, but looked at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    "Although it''s a bit bad to say that, I really don''t intend to take responsibility." Su Yu released his hand.


    "That''s good, I don''t need you to be responsible, just kissing, I''ve long been used to it." Nakiri Erina snorted coldly.


    "Obviously it was the first kiss, but to say such things, Erina is really arrogant." Su Yu ruthlessly pierced Erina Nagiri''s lie.


    "Nosy! You just need to take care of Hisago!" Nakiri Erina''s eyes reddened, opened the door, and rushed out.


    "From the result, Erina will feel sad, but her favorability has indeed increased. Using her guilt towards Feisha, Erina will become more bullied in the future..." Su Yu murmured, his mouth turned upward.


    ...


    The next day, five o''clock in the morning.


    Su Yu got up early, and when he came to the kitchen, he found Erina Nakiri was making breakfast.


    "Erina, is this prepared for me?" Su Yu stared at the sushi in the bento box for a moment.


    "I can''t make the medicated diet of Hishasha, I can only satisfy your taste." Naginaki Erina wrapped the lunch box and handed it to Su Yu with a calm expression.


    "Thank you, Erina." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Nagiri Erina subconsciously hid back, causing Su Yu''s hand to freeze in the air.


    "Nice response." Su Yu retracted his hand and left with a smile.


    Nagiri Erina did not speak, and watched Su Yu leave until the kitchen door closed, her hand on her chest, and her heart beating fast.


    Yuanyue College, in the courtyard.


    Su Yu met Nagiri Senzaemon, who was training, and Su Yu doubted his life.


    The explosive muscles, the easy push-ups with one hand, and the sweaty appearance, is simply non-human.


    "Would you like to exercise with me?" Naguri Senzaemon wiped his sweat and invited.


    "No, I just want a place for co-study and training, so I can exercise my cooking skills." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "The number of places to study in a room? I see, when the time comes, I will ask for leave from Sou Takeshi." Nakiri Senzaemon nodded.


    "Then I would like to thank you in advance, Mr. Nanqie." Su Yu smiled.


    "You''re welcome, by the way, how is your relationship with Erina?" Nageri Senzaemon looked around and lowered his voice.


    "President Nakiri, what kind of result are you expecting?" Su Yu was silent for a while.


    "As long as you can protect Erina, it''s okay." Nakiri Senzaemon said without hesitation.


    "Then leave it to me." Su Yu smiled confidently.


    Nagiri Senzaemon laughed and ran away.


    Su Yu started the motorcycle and it was time to recover from his injuries today.


    ...


    After Gao Gao''s morning exercises, Su Yu dragged his tired body to Zong Wu Gao.


    "Su Yu-kun, what''s the matter? A very tired look?" Yuihama Yui walked over and asked in a low voice.


    "Last night, I and a few girls..." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Su Yu-kun!" Yubihama Yui puffed up her face, knowing that Su Yu was telling lies, but couldn''t help but feel a little angry.


    "I found a fighting master to train me, so I can better protect Yui in the future." Su Yu smiled at Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui felt sweet.


    "All right, it''s time for class." Su Yu reminded.


    Shizuka Hiratsuka has walked through the door.


    Su Yu took out the textbook, and as soon as he was about to turn the book, he saw the envelope in the textbook.


    Su Yu raised his eyes and met Miura Yuko''s gaze.


    "Sure enough, is the target me?" Su Yu closed the envelope.


    At the end of the first class, Su Yu went to the toilet and opened the envelope.


    The pink envelope is a love letter no matter what.


    "See you on the rooftop during lunch break." A simple sentence without leaving a name.


    "The breath of Miura Yuko..." Su Yu put the envelope in front of his nose. Even if it was the envelope left yesterday, the breath could not escape the smell of God''s Nose.


    "This is the first time I have received a love letter from a girl in my life. It is worth collecting." Su Yu packed the love letter and put it in the space pocket.


    (PS: Thanks to the starting point book friend "I don''t have any books to read" for their tips, and I ask for recommendation tickets and collections. I am in a good mood today. Both chapters will be published together.)

 52 Chapter 52-Miura Yuko is a Good Girl

    Lunch break.


    "Su Yu-kun, shall we go to lunch together?" Yuihama Yui walked over.


    "I have something more, Yui will go there first." Su Yu stood up.


    "Yeah" Yuihama smiled and left the classroom.


    Su Yu glanced at Yumiko Miura who was sitting in her seat and walked out the door.


    ...


    Chief Wu Gao, on the roof.


    Su Yu stood close to the edge, and a gust of wind blew him, causing him to frown.


    The wind today is a bit noisy.


    "K" The door of the rooftop was pushed open.


    Su Yu didn''t move, and the sound of footsteps behind him approached and stopped behind his back.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Miura Yumiko''s voice sounded, and she was very nervous.


    "Student Miura Yuzi, I don''t know what you want to do when you called me to this place?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "I...I like you." Yuko Miura plucked up courage and handed out chocolate.


    Su Yu turned around and looked at Miura Yuko, who was lowering her head, and came to her step by step.


    Miura Yuko closed her eyes. She had a showdown with Ebina Himeina yesterday. This is her only chance. If Su Yu refused her, she would apologize to Yuihama Yui.


    "Miura Yuko, to be honest, you are very beautiful. Today is your face without makeup?" Su Yu put his hand on Miura Yuko''s shoulder.


    "Yes... I want Su Yu-kun to see... what I really look like." What Miura Yuko wanted to say was that she wanted Su Yu to see that she was no worse than Yuihama Yui.


    "The real look? Miura Yuko, you said you like me, do you know me?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun looks cold to people, but he is actually a very gentle person, and he is also a great person. I admire you very much, so I like you." Miura Yumiko blushed and whispered.


    "It''s a simple and easy-to-understand reason. However, this is not your true word, right?" Su Yu''s tone was cold.


    "This...this is what I really say." Miura Yuko stammered.


    "No. What you think is that I am cooperating with Xuexiayangna, and the owner of the tongue of God. I must be a rich man in the future. As long as you become my girlfriend, you can be rich." Su Yu Said in Miura Yuko''s ear.


    "No... not like this..." Miura Yuko trembled.


    "Admit it, Miura Yuko, you are such a realistic girl. I used to like Yeshan Hayato, but unfortunately he couldn''t respond to you because he didn''t like you, so you chose me..." Su Yu sneered.


    "No...not for this reason...what I like is that Su Yu-kun came to save me..." Miura Yuko explained.


    "Save you because you are Yui''s friend, otherwise, I won''t bother to care." Su Yu sneered.


    "I... I really like Su Yu-kun, not because of money..." Miura Yuko clenched her small fist, tears streaming down her eyes.


    "Really like me? Are you willing to do anything for me?" Su Yu said suddenly.


    "I am willing." Miura Yuko wiped away her tears and looked at Su Yu excitedly.


    "I''m here with me now...are you willing?" Su Yu leaned over and said a few words in Miura''s ear.


    "I...I would..." Miura Yuko flushed and lowered her head in shame.


    "The person I like is Yui, so you can only become my backup choice. Are you willing?" Su Yu''s eyelids twitched, feeling a little playful.


    "I..." Miura Yuko opened her mouth, alternate choice?


    "Actually, I thought about finding another woman besides Yui to replace Yui when Yui is inconvenient. Since you said you like me, would you like to be that woman? Become Yui''s replacement Pin." Su Yu saw that Yumiko Miura didn''t speak, he sighed in relief, and pursued with victory.


    "I..." Miura Yuko''s face was pale, did she lose to Yui after all?


    "Look, you only like me at this level, classmate Miura Yuko." Su Yu patted Miura Yuko on the shoulder and left with a smile.


    He will play him as a bad guy at all costs, so that after Miura Yuko is sad, he will be alienated from him.


    Su Yu didn''t believe it, after hearing such excessive words, the other party would still like him.


    If there is such a person, there is no doubt that it is licking a dog.


    "I am willing to replace Yui!" A voice came from behind Su Yu.


    Su Yu stopped, turned around in disbelief, and looked at Miura Yuko.


    "I like you, like you who saved me that night..."


    "I like you, like you who always dote on Yui. The happy expression on Yui''s face makes me very envious..."


    "I like you, steady and mysterious, handsome and intelligent, capable, financial, and powerful..."


    "These are my true words, I like you, Jun Su Yu!"


    Yuko Miura said loudly, tears falling from her eyes, a gust of wind blew her, her long hair fluttered with the wind, tears filled her small face that could be broken.


    At this moment, Su Yu had to admit that Miura Yuko was a good girl.


    Even if she has a bad attitude towards friends, has a bad temper, and is easily jealous, she is undoubtedly a good girl.


    Su Yu was silent. Facing Miura Yuko''s serious confession, he didn''t move. The other party could even say to replace Yuihama Yui. What else could he say?


    Yuko Miura didn''t know when she came to Su Yu, grabbed Su Yu''s hand, hesitated for a moment, and placed it on her.


    Su Yu felt the softness in his palm, took a breath, looked down at Miura Yuko, what is this going to do?


    "I only have this chance. If you promise me, I would be willing to become Yui''s substitute, and I can always do this..." Miura Yuko bit her lip and whispered.


    "..." Su Yu felt that he was gradually losing his mind, and his heart was moved in front of the generous benefits provided by Miura Yuko.


    "Su Yu-kun...it hurts..." Miura Yuko reminded.


    "Ahem, I''m sorry, I''m distracted." Su Yu coughed twice, and quickly let go of his hand. It was really embarrassing to lose to Miura Yuko''s temptation.


    "No... it doesn''t matter, as long as you don''t use that hard." Miura kept her head down and flushed when she spoke.


    "That...that..." Su Yu didn''t know what excuses he should make, and asked if anyone could come and save him?


    "K" the door of the roof was pushed open again.


    Yuko Miura frowned when she saw the visitor, her eyes a little unkind.


    Su Yu didn''t turn his head. He waited until the other person walked to his side before he looked over.


    (Seeking recommendation tickets and collection, sleeping, three consecutive nights.)

 53 Chapter 53: Obviously I Came First

    On the roof.


    A gust of wind blew, and the long black hair of the visitor moved with the wind. He fluffed his hair lightly and looked at Miura Yumiko and Su Yu.


    "Don''t worry about me, please continue."


    "Xuexiaxunao!" Miura Yuko was angry, and finally made Su Yu hesitate, seeing that she was about to succeed, she did not expect to be disturbed by Xuexiaxuno.


    Yukino Yukino glanced at Miura Yuko faintly, without saying a word, looking at Su Yu.


    "Yomiko, that''s it for today. Can chocolates be kept for me as a souvenir?" Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Yuko Miura froze for a moment, hesitated, and handed her chocolate to Su Yu, gave Yukino a stern look, and left.


    "Am I getting too in the way?" Yukino Yukino sighed.


    "Xiaoyuna, thank you." Su Yu put away Miura Yuko''s chocolate and smiled.


    "Thank me? Your brain is okay? I let you lose a girlfriend, you thank me? Also, the name Koyuki came out of your mouth, which made me a little uncomfortable, please don''t call it that way Me." Xuexia Xuenai looked at Su Yu with disgust.


    "You accepted the entrustment of Ebiname Hime, and she is now chatting with Yui in the Ministry of Service, right? I think it should be yesterday afternoon or evening. You talked, right?" Su Yu chuckled.


    "I did accept the commission. To be honest, I don''t want to accept this commission at all. Although Miura Yuko is a frivolous woman, I can tell that she is serious." Yukino Yukino looked a little guilty.


    "Xiaoxuno is really gentle, thank you for this matter. If you don''t come, I might really agree to her. After all, Yumiko Miura is indeed a good girl." Su Yu stretched out and the breeze blew After that, I feel much better.


    "Please don''t call me that. Also, you are so unabashedly bad, you really intend to accept it." Yukino Yukoshita held her hands and looked at the scum.


    "Of course, I don''t think that boy would refuse in that situation. I just expressed my true thoughts. I can only talk to Koyuki about this kind of thing." Su Yu smiled.


    "I don''t know about this matter. Yuihama-san, I don''t know anything. It doesn''t matter whether to explain or conceal it." Yukino Yukoshita finished speaking and prepared to leave.


    "Xiaoyuki, don''t hide your concern for Yui. If it weren''t for worrying about Yui, you wouldn''t accept this kind of thing at all?" Su Yu looked at Yukino.


    Xuexiaxueno had a meal without speaking.


    "Yuiyi, really treat you as a friend, should you accept her too? Xiaoxuno?" Su Yu came to Yukino''s side and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Don''t touch me." Xuexiaxuenai slapped Su Yu''s hand in shame.


    "Xiao Xuenai is so cute that she is angry." Su Yu smiled and left.


    "Friends?" Yukino Yukino thought for a moment, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    ...


    Su Yu took a lunch box and came to the service department. Yuihama Yui was chatting with Ebina Hime, Miura Yuko was sitting beside Ebina Hima.


    "Su Yu-kun, half of the lunch break has passed, how did you come?" Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "Sorry, some things have been delayed. My bento today was made by Totsuki Tenge. Let''s try it together." Su Yu smiled and sat next to Yuihama Yui, opposite Yuiko Miura.


    "Yuyue Ten Bests? Are you the ten people at the top of the faryue Academy?" Yuihama Yui asked in surprise.


    In order to understand Yuanyue Academy, she consulted a lot of information. There are many reports about Yuanyue Shijie from the outside world, especially in food magazines.


    "That''s right, this is one of the ten great masters of Yuan Yue, Nagaki Erina made dishes." Su Yu opened the lunch box.


    "Nagiri Erina? The eldest lady of the Nagiri family? The granddaughter of the commander-in-chief of Totsuki Academy? Another owner of the tongue of God?" Yuihama Yui''s expression was somewhat complicated.


    Nageri Erina is the owner of the tongue of God, and Su Yu is also the owner of the tongue of God.In the previous conversation between Yukino Yukino and Su Yu, Erina Nagiri��s name appeared, letting her know that the relationship between Erina Nagiri and Su Yu is good. It��s just that she can make a lunch box for a lady like that. Is the relationship good?


    "Idiot Yui, is thinking about something strange again, right?" Su Yu''s big hand fell on Yuihama Yui''s small head.


    "No..." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Stop thinking about it, okay?" Su Yu helplessly hugged Yuihama Yui and whispered.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui was taken aback. Miura Yuko and Ebina Hime were still watching, but Su Yu actually hugged her.


    "Do you feel it? My heart is beating so fast, all because of holding Yui." Su Yu said in Yuihama''s ear.


    "I see, let me go..." Yuihama Yui flushed with shame, and gently pushed Su Yu.


    "Answer me, are you still jealous?" Su Yu continued.


    "I''m not jealous..." Yuihama Yui quibbled.


    "Yui, trust me?" Su Yu stroked Yuihama''s little head lightly.


    "Um..." Yuihama Yui nodded.


    "That''s good." Su Yu let go of his hand, and just as he was about to say something, he was put a hand on his shoulder.


    The same goes for Yuihama Yui.


    "You two... is it a bit too much?" Hiratsuka gritted his teeth.


    Miura Yumiko and Ebina Himina pretended not to see them, and silently ate the bento that Su Yu had brought.


    "Su Yu-kun, as the minister of the Ministry of Service, I once again warn you, please don''t bully Yubihama... Yui." Yukoshita Yukino walked in.


    "Xiaoyuki?" Yuihama Yui looked at Yukino Yukino in surprise, but he didn''t expect Yukino Yukino would actually call her by her name. You know, only friends call each other names to express intimacy.


    "Forget it, this time, I didn''t think I had seen it. If Yui Hama''s performance drops, you know." Shizuka also glanced at Yukino Yukoshita in surprise, and then held Su Yu tightly. Shoulders.


    "Jingjing, you are so kind." Su Yu gave Hiratsuka Jing a thumbs up.


    "Little devil, really...for the sake of lunch, forgive you." Hiratsuka Jing raised his hand, and just about to knock Su Yu on the head, he saw the new chopsticks that Su Yu handed him and accepted it with pleasure.


    Hiratsuka sat quietly next to Yuihama Yui and tasted it unceremoniously.


    Su Yu looked at Yubihama Yui, only to find that her eyes were looking at Yukino.


    "Su Yu-kun, can you give a place to Koyuki?" Yuihama Yui suddenly turned her head and apologized.


    "..." Su Yu.


    Obviously I came first!

 54 Chapter 54

    School time.


    Su Yu and Yuihama Yui walked together, and the place they were going was not Yubihama''s house, but a hospital.


    After a few days, Yuihama Yui once again came to visit Higiya Hachiman.


    "I''m sorry, Su Yu-kun, I just want to come and see his condition." Yui Hihama explained.


    "I know, no need to explain, I''m not jealous because of this." Su Yu smiled slightly while holding the fruit.


    The last time they came here, their relationship had just met, but this time, their relationship has become a genuine couple, all thanks to Hachigaya Hachiman.


    "Su Yu-kun, in fact, when I first came, I was very nervous. I felt that if I was scolded, I would definitely cry, but even that way, I couldn''t escape." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Yui Yi is a gentle girl, at that time Yui felt guilty." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thanks to Su Yu-kun, I don''t have so many complicated thoughts in my heart." Yuihama Yui said softly, holding Su Yu''s arm.


    "Thanks to Higiya Hachiman, I and Yui became a lover." Su Yu held Yuihama''s small hand.


    "Ah, sister Yui, brother Su Yu?" Higiya Komachi''s voice sounded.


    "Komachi, good afternoon." Yuihama Yui said hello and let go of Su Yu''s arm.


    "Sister Yui and Brother Su Yu are really close. Komachi is so envious. It would be nice to have a boyfriend as gentle as Brother Su Yu in the future." Hikitani Komachi looked at the two and smiled mischievously.


    "Komachi..." Sitting on the side, Bigiya Hachiman was a little dissatisfied. Hearing that Bigiya Komachi was called Brother Su Yu, it made him feel a little uncomfortable. It felt like his sister had become someone else''s sister.


    "Komachi, how is the injury of Biqigu-student?" Su Yu handed the fruit to Biqigu Komachi.


    "Oni-chan is already much better. The doctor said that in a week, if there is no problem, he can be discharged from the hospital. By the way, has Brother Su Yu''s head hurt?" Hikitiya Komachi asked in confusion.


    "Well, I fell and will be fine tomorrow." Su Yu said simply.


    "Brother Su Yu is really careless. If you are injured, Yui sister will be sad." Hiketani Komachi blinked and joked.


    "I will pay attention later." Su Yu glanced at Yuihama Yui who was blushing.


    "Brother Su Yu, I would like to ask you to take care of you when Ernie is discharged from the hospital." Biqigu Komachi smiled.


    "Well, you are welcome." Su Yu nodded.


    "I''m much better already. I don''t need to see me, I can go to school right away." Hachigaya Hachiman said in silence.


    "Hi, Hi, I was going to invite you to dinner after you leave the hospital, but now I��m going to change it. Komachi, when Hi Hi is discharged, remember to call me and I will entertain Hi at my residence." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Okay, Brother Su Yu, I will call you when Ounichan is discharged from the hospital to celebrate the discharge of Ounichan, and visit Brother Su Yu''s house by the way." Biqigu Komachi was taken aback and smiled with Su Yu exchanged contact information.


    Higiya Hachiman glanced helplessly at Higiya Komachi, and glared at Su Yu.


    "Classmate Biqigu, take a good rest." Su Yu looked at Biqigu Hachiman with a smile.


    "Komachi, I am suddenly hungry, let''s go back to dinner." Hachigaya Hachiman rolled his eyes.


    "Ouni-chan will be hungry for a while, and won''t die. I will say a few words to sister Yui. You are here to speak with Brother Su Yu." Biqiya Komachi said in a temper.


    "..." Higiya Hachiman.


    Higiya Komachi pulled Yuihama Yui aside, Su Yu sat beside Higiya Hachiman.


    "Hisiya-san, if it weren''t for you, Yui and I would never have become a couple so quickly, so if there is anything in the future, I can try to help you once." Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui and said softly. Tao.


    "I don''t remember what I did." Higiya Hachiman looked cold.


    "Student Biqigu, when I celebrate your discharge from the hospital, I will introduce you a very cute friend." Su Yu patted Biqigu Hachiman on the shoulder and smirked.


    "I feel malice in your smile." Hachigaya Hachiman felt a chill.


    "How is it possible? I have a very kind smile." Su Yu wanted to laugh when he thought of Bigiya Hachiman facing Totsuka Ayaka. I wonder if Totsuka Ayaka can turn Bigiya Hachiman.


    ...


    On the way back.


    "What did Komachi say to me, isn''t Su Yu-kun curious?" Yuihama Yui had been on the tram with Su Yu, and couldn''t help but said.


    "What Komachi said, it should be that the Biqigu family didn''t blame you for this, so you don''t have to worry." Su Yu guessed.


    "Su Yu-kun, that''s amazing." Yuihama Yui opened her mouth, a little bit unbelievable.


    "Komachi is a person who knows how to perceive words and colors, and is comparable to Yukino Yukoshita in terms of communication skills. She said these not only for you, but also for me." Su Yu sighed.


    "Su Yu-kun knew so much, but I didn''t see anything..." Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "Yui Yi is an idiot. It''s better to know nothing, knowing too much, but rather tired." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s small head.


    "I''m not a fool..." Yuihama Yui puffed up her face, and leaned her head on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "Yui Yi, in a few days, I''m going to participate in the camp camp of Yuanyue Academy." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Holding camp? Is it an important event?" Yuihama Yui wondered.


    "Well, all the freshmen of Yuanyue College participated in the first year of high school. If you make a mistake in one link, you will be dropped out. I want to exercise." Su Yu nodded.


    "Let''s go, don''t worry about me." Yuihama Yui said with some dismay.


    "When I think of leaving Yui for a few days, I feel a little reluctant." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui gently.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are not a child. When the camping camp is over, we can meet again, and we can also call and send text messages..." Yuihama Yui said and was taken aback. They seemed to be really not there. Send several text messages.


    "My phone is like a display. I''m sorry, I''m not used to texting, I will pay attention to it in the future." Su Yu also realized this problem.


    Normally, couples in love will call and send text messages and talk about many things, but he and Yuihama Yui seem to have never had it.


    "Perhaps because we met every day, so we all forgot about it." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly.


    "I think Yui doesn''t want to disturb me, really... fool Yui." Su Yu remembered. He said before that he would learn to make cooking at night.


    (Thanks to the QQ reading book friend "Lemon Love Milkshake" for the reward. The author number is permanently banned on QQ Reading, so I don��t often look at this side. Sometimes I will use a small number to vote and reply. There is also a chapter , It may be a little later, I was just called to help, now I��m going to write full attendance.)

 55 Chapter 55-Why Is Yuihama Yui So Cute

    Yoshihama''s house.


    "I''m back." Yuihama Yui opened the door.


    "Aunt Asuna seems to be away." Su Yu walked in the door.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you thinking about something weird?" Yuihama Yui blushed and said abhorrently.


    "I''m just asking." Su Yu changed his shoes. These were slippers prepared by Yui Bihama.


    "Just sit down, mom seems to have started working recently." Yuihama Yui took out the drink from the refrigerator, poured two glasses, and put one in front of Su Yu.


    "Working?" Su Yu frowned.


    "Stop talking about this, Su Yu-kun, do you remember the last time?" Yuihama Yui took a sip of his drink and whispered.


    "The swimsuit thing?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I''m ready, change now, don''t peek." Yuihama Yui summoned his courage.


    "Go, call me when you are ready." Su Yu said with some expectation.


    Yuihama Yui''s swimsuit, he has only seen it in anime, now he can''t remember it clearly.


    Yuihama Yui went upstairs, Su Yu drank a drink and kept looking upstairs.


    Of course, peeking is not possible, if Yuihama Yui finds out, the gain is not worth the loss.


    The waiting time is always very long.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yui Hihama''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu put down the cup and walked upstairs, Yuihama Yui looks like a swimsuit, which is what he has been looking forward to most so far.


    Su Yu came to Yuihama Yui''s bedroom, the door of which had opened a gap.


    Su Yu gently opened the door, but did not see Yuihama Yui wearing a swimsuit.


    "Su Yu-kun...I...I''m still a little nervous..." Yuihama Yui''s quilt heard a voice.


    Su Yu glanced at it, Yuihama Yui''s quilt bulged up, making him a little funny.


    "Since I''ve put it on, I''m not welcome." Su Yu came to Yuihama Yui and lifted the quilt.


    "Jun Su Yu!" Yubihama Yui curled up into a ball, clutching her chest tightly with her hands, shyly afraid to look at Su Yu.


    The blue swimsuit was quite satisfactory, with the only characteristic being big, which made Su Yu''s eyes a little unmovable.


    "Ahem, Yui, don''t be shy, you have already seen it." Su Yu sat next to Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui clearly felt Su Yu''s scorching gaze, nervously at a loss.


    "Sorry, let''s cover it. I''m afraid of hurting Yui." Su Yu took a deep breath and covered Yuihama with a quilt.


    This kind of opportunity, since it is the first time, will definitely not be less in the future, Yuihama Yui seems to be able to eat it anytime, so Su Yu is not in a hurry.


    "Su Yu-jun, the person who should say sorry is me. I am obviously Su Yu-jun''s girlfriend, but I don''t want to give Su Yu-jun anything." Yuihama Yui''s small hand held Su Yu''s big hand.


    "That''s fine. We are just high school students. If you are too anxious, Yui will regret it." Su Yu held Yuihama''s small hand.


    "I won''t regret it, Su Yu-kun, can you lie down?" Yuihama Yui turned over and looked at Su Yu.


    "Um... If you lie down, Yui may not dare to approach me." Su Yu smiled.


    "Ah? I see, Su Yu-kun, just lie down on your side and that''s it." Yuihama Yui retracted into the quilt, her face was hot, if she still didn''t understand Su Yu''s state, she would be a real fool. Up.


    Su Yu lay down on his side. To be honest, this state was really uncomfortable, but who made his goal bigger?


    If it was just Yubihama Yui alone, Su Yu would have succeeded already.


    His goal is to have all of them, so he must thoroughly attack Yuihama Yui, so that she will change from loving him to loving him, the kind that is desperately devoted.


    Yuihama Yui moved a little bit, covered Su Yu with the quilt, grabbed Su Yu''s hand, and placed it in a soft place.


    Su Yu stayed for a while, is this the second time today?


    "Su Yu-jun, right now, I can only do this, can I?" Yuihama Yui leaned against Su Yu''s arms, making a sound.


    Su Yu couldn''t describe his current mood, the only feeling was that it was getting more and more uncomfortable, in various senses.


    Yuihama Yui let go of her hand and let Su Yu bully, making a terrible noise in her mouth.


    Su Yu felt that Yuihama''s state was gradually a little strange, and quickly braked. If this continues, he really can''t help it.


    "Yui Yi, that, do this for today?" Su Yu retracted his hand and said.


    "Yeah..." Yuhihama Yui turned around and could see that she was finishing her swimsuit.


    "Yui, shall we go on a date tomorrow?" Su Yu hesitated and looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "A date?" Yuihama Yui poked out her head carefully.


    "The last date was just a regular date. For tomorrow''s date, I want to take Yui to a farther place and come back in the afternoon of the weekend." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Ah?" Yuihama Yui was embarrassed, is Su Yu going to have that kind of date?


    "Don''t think about it, I just want to have fun with Yui for two days, and then go to participate in the co-study activities." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "I''m going to ask my mother... see if she agrees..." Yuihama Yui said in silence.


    "If you agree, remember to tell me." Su Yu lay down again.


    Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu, blinked, and moved to Su Yu''s arms.


    "Sure enough, Su Yu-kun is very gentle. Just as Yomiko said, Su Yu-kun cherishes me very much and is unwilling to hurt me." Yuihama Yui said softly.


    "Stupid Yui, are you deliberately testing my reaction? Aren''t you afraid that I will actually eat you?" Su Yu stroked Yuihama Yui''s little head.


    "Even if I was really bullied by Su Yu-kun, I won''t be sad, because it''s Su Yu-kun, that''s why." Yuihama Yui smiled playfully and looked up at Su Yu.


    "You are such a fool..." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui tightly, feeling a little guilty.


    "Jun Su Yu, I like you."


    "I like the way you quarrel with Xiaoxuno, because I know that even if Su Yu-jun quarreled with Xiaoxuno, she would help her when she was in trouble."


    "I like the way you make dishes, occasionally showing a confident smile, very dazzling, and very handsome when you win."


    "I like your thoughtfulness and tenderness, let me know what happiness is, what is the sweetness of love, and what is love."


    Yuihama Yui kept talking, like a confession.


    Every time she said, Su Yu would feel more guilty. He now understands how Sun Wukong feels. Sun Wukong has a headache, and he feels distressed, Yuihama Yui.


    "Master...cough cough, Yui, stop reading, I''m almost moved and cry." Su Yu interrupted Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun, this is my confession to you, do you agree?" Yuihama Yui poked her head out.


    "You''re really... stupid." Su Yu opened his mouth, and he understood. Yuihama Yui''s words corresponded to his simple confession at the time.


    (Sorry, it''s a little late, but just in time. Yuihama Yui happy birthday, dumplings are number one in the world!)

 56 Chapter 56-Asunas Reason for Working Part-time

    The sun is setting.


    Su Yu left Yubihama''s house and looked back at the second floor, with a smile on his lips.


    Yuihama Yui''s bold behavior is driven by Miura Yui and Yuihama''s worries.


    She thinks that Su Yu is very good now. If she, as a girlfriend, cannot give Su Yu anything, Su Yu will be snatched away by other girls.


    Yuihama Yui let go of his reserved and shyness, and mustered up the courage to take this step, making the relationship between the two improve again.


    "This kind of clumsy action is perhaps the smartest way." Su Yu murmured.


    The gentler Yuihama Yui is, the more he feels guilty and the more cherish Yuihama Yui.


    Su Yu walked forward, a little concerned about Yubihama Asuna''s part-time job.


    As far as he knows, except for going out to buy necessary items, Yubihama will stay at home for the rest of the time.


    "Could it be that she started to work because of the disappearance of Yubihama Kirito?" Su Yu thought to herself, and went to the street near Yubihama''s home.


    If Yubihama wants to work part-time, this street is undoubtedly the most suitable place. It is very close to Yubihama''s house.


    Su Yu paid attention to the shops, convenience stores and coffee shops on both sides of the street, but did not see Yubihama Asuna.


    "Huh? The game hall?" Su Yu stopped at the entrance of the game hall, interested in grasping the claw machine.


    At the entrance of the game hall, a staff member dressed in a rabbit doll costume is handing out flyers.


    "Just bring a gift for Feisha." Su Yu hesitated and walked towards the game hall.


    At the door, the person wearing the doll''s suit was slightly taken aback when he saw Su Yu.


    Su Yu was about to walk in, when he smelled a familiar breath, close at hand.


    "Auntie Asuna?" Su Yu turned his head and looked at the person wearing a doll costume, somewhat unbelievable.


    "Asuna, thanks for your hard get off work, you can get off work." A black-haired single ponytail woman in professional attire came out of the game hall.


    "Su Yu-kun..." The person wearing a doll costume took off the rabbit head, and it was Yubihama Asuna.


    "Asuna, is this your acquaintance?" The woman looked at Su Yu.


    "Well, Yui''s classmate." Yuihama Asuna was a little afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "It turned out to be Yui''s classmate, I thought it was Asuna''s boyfriend. After all, Asuna likes younger, more cute men." The woman quipped.


    "Small sound..." Yubihama Asuna blushed and glared at the woman.


    "My name is Saiyuanji Koon. I am Asuna''s best friend. This is my game hall." The woman stretched out her hand to Su Yu.


    "Su Yu, a first-year freshman in Zou Wu Gao, please advise." Su Yu and Xiyuan Temple Kongyin shook hands.


    "I''m going to change clothes first... Xiaoyin, don''t talk nonsense in front of juniors." Yuihama Asuna whispered and walked into the game hall.


    "Asuna is very cute, isn''t she? She has been like that since before. We have known each other for many years. Asuna was a friend I met in high school. At that time, I was very inconspicuous." Saiyuanji Kora nodded. Root flue.


    "Aunt Xiyuan Temple, why did Aunt Asuna come to work here?" Su Yu asked.


    "Kirito is missing, she wants to live by her hard work." Saiyuan Temple Kourane smiled.


    "This is just a superficial reason, right?" Su Yu was silent for a while.


    "Little guy, missing almost means death. Asuna doesn''t say anything, but she already understands it very well in her heart." Saiyuanji Sorae said meaningfully.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, the disappearance and death were indeed just a thin line.


    "She told me before that her dream, a beautiful dream, may be working hard to realize that dream now." Xiyuan Temple Kongyin had a look of longing in his eyes.


    "A beautiful dream?" Su Yu thought.


    "Little guy, I have seen Yui. She is very similar to Asuna. If you are Yui��s boyfriend, you might also like Asuna. Asuna prefers romantic scenes, and gentle words are most effective for her. , I can only tell you this." Xiyuan Temple Kongyin whispered.


    "I don''t have that strange idea for Aunt Asuna." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Little guy, don''t conceal it. Asuna''s eyes don''t look right at you. Take good care of Asuna." Saiyuan Temple Korae smiled and walked into the game hall.


    Su Yu looked at the back of Xiyuan Temple Kongyin, and had no interest in going to the game hall.


    Asuna Yubihama quickly changed clothes, wearing a gray professional attire, which looked very formal and slightly cute.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Asuna Yubihama lowered her head like a child who did something wrong.


    "I just sent Yui home. I waited a while before leaving. Do you want to have a cup of coffee?" Su Yu said softly.


    "Yeah..." Yubihama Asuna followed Su Yu.


    The two came to the opposite coffee shop and sat by the window.


    "Aunt Asuna, to be honest, you look a little cute in professional attire." Su Yu ordered a cup of coffee and said.


    "Su Yu-kun...I am already a more formal dress...Is it still not suitable?" Yuihama Asuna felt helpless.


    "Aunt Asuna, Yui is very worried about you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I''m really not good at entertaining guests, but it''s okay to distribute flyers," Yuihama murmured.


    "This job should be given to you by Aunt Xiyuansi to take care of you." Su Yu looked at the game hall opposite.


    Asuna Yubihama stayed and lowered her head.


    "What is Aunt Asuna''s dream?" Su Yu turned to look at Yubihama Asuna.


    Asuna Yubihama opened her mouth and hesitated.


    The waiter brought the coffee and glanced at Su Yu in surprise. It was strange that the high school student was sitting with a white-collar worker.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t ask this. Aunt Asuna needs money now. Am I right about this?" Su Yu took a sip of coffee.


    "Yeah" Asuna Yubihama nodded.


    "Ten million yen, is it enough?" Su Yu asked tentatively.


    "Half is enough. I don''t want to use the money, so I came out to work. The money is for Yui." Yuihama Asuna mentioned Yuihama Yui and smiled slightly.


    "If I''m not wrong, Aunt Asuna is going to build a house in your hometown, right?" Su Yu remembered the story of Yubihama Asuna.


    "Su Yu-kun, as expected, I still can''t keep you..." Yubihama Asuna sighed.


    "Aunt Asuna, if this is the case, I have a proposal." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Proposal?" Yubihama Asuna looked up at Su Yu.


    (Ah, I just watched it again. Asuna appeared in the last episode of the second season of Harumono. It''s really cute.)

 57 Chapter 57 The Princess and the Knight

    Near Yubihama''s house.


    "Su Yu-kun, just send it here." Yuihama Asuna stopped.


    "My proposal, Aunt Asuna, please seriously consider it, don''t force it to work." Su Yu said softly.


    "Su Yu-kun, when the money is always spent, don''t you want me to do nothing and stay at home like this?" Yuihama Asuna smiled.


    "Yes, that''s what I think. I hope Aunt Asuna will stay at home and don''t have to accept the so-called reality." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Su Yu-kun, everyone has to face reality. I know that I am not a princess in a fairy tale. My knight has also fallen. It is time to get out of the castle." Yuihama Asuna stretched out his hand and placed it on Su Yu''s On the head.


    "I am willing to be a knight for you and Yui, to protect you from the wind and rain." Su Yu held Yubihama''s small hand and said every word.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you. However, you are Yui''s knight, and the person to protect is Yui." Yuihama Asuna looked at Su Yu tenderly, trying to withdraw her little hand.


    "I learned about the disappearance of Yui''s father, so I have decided to replace him to protect you. Aunt Asuna, like Yui, is like a girl living in a fairy tale. I want to help you continue the fairy tale. This is I can do things, so promise me not to go to work, okay?" Su Yu did not let go, and held Yubihama''s small hand tightly.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Asuna raised his head and met Su Yu''s serious eyes, feeling a little flustered.


    It''s so alike, Su Yu is too much like Yubihama Kirito. He said the same back then, leaving Yubihama Asuna at home.


    "Sorry, I was a little rude." Su Yu released his hand.


    "No... it doesn''t matter." Yubihama Asuna lowered his head, feeling complicated.


    "Aunt Asuna, do you believe me?" Su Yu hesitated.


    "I believe in you, Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Asuna said without hesitation.


    "The restaurant owned by Miss Yukoshita��s family owns 30% of the shares. I can transfer 10% of it to Aunt Asuna at a price of 5 million yen. Ten shares can probably get more than 600,000 yen per month." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Su Yu-kun, this..." Asuna Yubihama was startled, this was simply a benefit delivered to the door.


    She had heard of Xuexia''s house.


    "Aunt Asuna, with this income, you don''t have to go to work, how about it?" Su Yu interrupted Yubihama Asuna.


    "Su Yu-kun, why are you so gentle..." Yubihama Asuna sighed.


    "Now, am I a qualified knight? Princess Princess?" Su Yu smiled, grabbed Yubihama''s little hand, and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    "Su Yu-kun...really, this kind of thing will not be allowed in the future." Yubihama Asuna''s face turned red, and he withdrew his little hand.


    "Aunty Asuna, you and Yui are really like sisters." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted Yubihama''s head.


    "Su Yu-kun...Even if it were me, I would be angry." Yuihama Asuna said in embarrassment, and a blush appeared on her white face.


    "Sorry, when I first met Aunt Asuna, I wanted this, and it finally came true." Su Yu smiled.


    "I''m going to fetch you money, everything is left to Su Yu-kun, I believe you." Yubihama Asuna squeezed her hair and walked towards the house.


    "Really, it''s not a good strategy." Su Yu murmured.


    Yubihama Asuna can use the relationship between two people to directly reduce Su Yu to a junior. In such a situation, it is impossible to continue the strategy.


    After a while.


    Yubihama Asuna came out with a bag, five million yen, she has not used it yet.


    "Su Yu-kun, be careful on the road." Yubihama Asuna handed the bag to Su Yu.


    "Don''t worry, the contract will be brought tomorrow. By the way, on Saturday and weekend, I want to take Yui out to play, can I?" Su Yu remembered the date.


    "Don''t go home for two days? It''s a bit worrying, but I believe Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Asuna smiled sweetly.


    "It would be great if I met Aunt Asuna earlier...good night." Su Yu finished speaking and turned away.


    Asuna Yubihama looked at Su Yu''s back, and Su Yu''s words kept echoing in his mind.


    "It''s...it looks like..." Yubihama Asuna smiled and walked towards the house.


    ...


    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    "Transferring shares, Su Yu-kun is really..." Yukoshita Yonoi looked at the five million yen in front of him, somewhat dumbfounded.


    "I don''t know anything about business matters, but you should understand what I mean." Su Yu drank black tea, Xuexiayangnai made good tea.


    "There is something wrong in your understanding. I will let the lawyer handle it. The other party can easily hand over five million to you. It seems that he trusts Jun Su Yu very much. I don''t know what the relationship is... just because Jun Su Yu is a knot. My boyfriend?" Xuexiayangna supported his chin, smiling at Su Yu.


    "According to you, if I cooperate with Mrs. Xuexia the next time, will Patriarch Xuexia be an enemy of me?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Su Yujun��s metaphor is really interesting, but I am looking forward to that kind of scene. My mother is in charge of the Xuexia family, and my father now has other women. If he would be angry about his mother, maybe, Xuexia''s family will be a little warmer." Xuexiayangna said with a smile, disappointed in his eyes.


    "Really? Then I can work hard, and become your elder?" Su Yu was a little weak to complain.


    "Jun Su Yu, really a bold idea, do you want Xiaoxuno to call you his father?" Xuexiayangna smiled meaningfully.


    "Stop, stop, don''t talk about this." Su Yu felt cold behind his back when he thought of that scene.


    "Su Yu-jun, don''t you really think about Xiaoxuna? The Xuexia family is looking forward to it. As long as Su Yujun nods his head, he can hold an engagement party for you." Xuexiayangna drank the black tea and threw it lightly. Yukino under Xuexia''s life events.


    "Xuexia Family, plan to use Xuexia as a bargaining chip?" Su Yu frowned.


    "It''s not just Xiaoyuna, even if it''s me, it''s okay." Yuunayoshi reminded.


    "Miss Yangnai, forget it, I don''t want to marry a woman who can cheat me." Su Yu politely refused.


    "Su Yujun, it''s too much, people can be very cute." Xuexiayangna was full of smiles.


    "Hmm, the world''s most lovely." Su Yu said perfunctorily.


    "Jun Su Yu, wicked eyes..." Xue Xiayang snorted, her eyes dark.


    (PS: Thanks to the QQ reader "Lemon Love Milkshake" for their tips, and ask for recommendation tickets and collections. In addition, although this chapter is Asuna''s round, I will always like Yuihama Yui.jpg, eh? It seems? Heard the sharpening

 58 Chapter 58: In Erinas Room

    Nine o''clock at night.


    Su Yu left the restaurant of Xuexia Yangnai and rode a motorcycle to under a bridge.


    "Why do I feel a little anticipating now?" Su Yu threw the school uniform aside, and the black ghost appeared behind him.


    Su Yu closed his eyes, the black ghost seemed to have a soul, red eyes.


    "Puff" the sharp claws of the black ghost passed through Su Yu''s heart.


    "Pumping" Su Yu was thrown aside by the black ghost, black particles exuding from his body, his heart resumed beating, the wound healed, and the head injury was also healed.


    "This feeling is really comfortable." Su Yu opened his eyes and stood up without any discomfort.


    "Huh?" Su Yu stared at the disappearing blood on the ground for a moment.


    ...


    On the way back to Yuanyue Academy.


    The bandage on Su Yu''s head is gone, and a pink doll bear of the same height is tied to the back of the motorcycle.


    "The disappearance of blood, is it because the system is helping? Or is it that I can''t leave traces of death in this world and be erased by the rules?" Su Yu thought.


    His abilities came from an abnormal change. The specific process is unknown. Whether his blood is the same as a normal person is also unknown.


    "The host''s blood is the same as a normal person. The blood disappears for automatic protection." The voice of the system sounded.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief, for fear that his blood would be acquired by bad people and change the course of the world.


    The speed of the motorcycle increased and it sprinted all the way, and finally rushed back to Yuanyue College before ten o''clock.


    "I''m back..." As soon as Su Yu entered the door, she saw Erina Nakiri and Hisago Nito, they were playing poker.


    "Jun Su Yu, welcome back..." Xinto Feisha turned his head and found the doll bear Su Yu was holding, his eyes lit up.


    "Hisasha, this is a gift for you, I hope you like it." Su Yu came to the two of them, and handed the doll bear to Nito Hisasha.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-jun." Xinhu Feishao stood up and happily accepted Su Yu''s gift.


    Nagiri Erina glanced at the doll bear and put down the cards.


    "I''m going to bed, good night." Nagiri Erina said lightly and left.


    "Good night, Miss Erina." Nito Hisasha quickly replied.


    Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri''s back and knew that the young lady was angry.


    "Feisha, my injury is completely healed, look." Su Yu lowered his head to let Xinto Feisha look at his head.


    "Jun Su Yu, even if it is completely cured, the medicated diet should not be wasted, I have already done it." Xinhu Feisha looked at it.


    "Feisha, I have to go out tomorrow, and I may not come back the next afternoon." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "The co-study will start next Monday, and I will prepare Su Yu-jun what should be brought." Nito Hisasha smiled and did not ask Su Yu what he was going to do.


    "Excuse me, Feisha." Su Yu stroked Xinhu Feisha''s head lightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, good night." Xinhu Feisha''s face blushed, holding the doll bear, and walking towards her room.


    Su Yu came to the kitchen, finished the medicated food, took a bath, and then returned to the room.


    Now that the matter of co-study training has been set, we must work hard.


    "The time seems to be a little early, so let''s sleep first." Su Yu checked the time, set an alarm clock, and closed his eyes.


    ...


    Twelve o''clock at night.


    Su Yu opened his eyes and turned off the phone alarm clock.


    "I don''t know if Erina will like it." Su Yu took out dozens of romantic comics from his space pocket. He spent half an hour selecting this type of comic book before purchasing a gift for Nito Hisako.


    Just now I only gave Nito Hisako a gift, and Erina Nakiri must be angry, so Su Yu needs to let Erina Nakiri calm down before giving her a gift. This is a surprise.


    If Su Yu gives a gift to Nito Hisako as a gift, this will reduce Nito Hisako��s sense of surprise, and Nakiri Erina will also feel guilty. She does not want to be in front of Nito Hisako. Be intimate with Su Yu.


    Su Yu opened the door of the room and came to the door of Erina Nagiri. As always, the lady did not lock the door.


    Su Yu gently opened the door of Nakiri Erina''s room, and immediately locked it as soon as he entered.


    Step by step, he came to Erina Nagiri��s bedside, and Su Yu put the comic book on the floor.


    Tonight, the moon outside the window is very round, and the room is brighter. With the moonlight, Su Yu can clearly see Nakiri Erina''s sleeping face.


    "Erina" Su Yu leaned to Erina Nagiri''s ear and whispered.


    Nagiri Erina was taken aback, opened his eyes and saw Su Yu close at hand.


    "Well"


    Su Yu didn''t wait for Nakiri Erina to speak before kissing.


    Nagiri Erina was stunned for a moment, and wanted to push Su Yu away, but found that Su Yu had been prepared for a long time, but she couldn''t leave, so angry that Nagiri Erina''s eyes welled up with tears.


    "Erina, don''t cry." Su Yu saw the tears of Erina Nakiri and quickly got up.


    "You soul light! Get out!" Nakiri Erina''s eyes were red, and she looked at Su Yu in shame.


    "This is a gift I gave to Erina, some comics about love. I don''t know what Erina likes. I have been troubled for a long time. From school in the afternoon to the way back, I was thinking..." Su Yu picked up the cartoon. Book, whispered softly.


    "Really?" Nakiri Erina saw the comic book, grabbed the quilt with two little hands, and looked at Su Yu with tears in her eyes.


    "Of course it is true, but I chose very carefully, and it took a long time to choose." When Su Yu lied, he looked at Erina Nakiri without blinking.


    "I''ll look at it tomorrow, you go out first..." Nagiri Erina blinked, shrank into the quilt, and whispered.


    "Are there no rewards?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Erina Nakiri.


    "Do you still want a reward? I broke into my room without permission and didn''t drive you away. It''s already fine." Nagiri Erina got out of the quilt and said angrily.


    "I know that Erina is good to me, but I hope it will be better." Su Yu held Erina Nagiri''s little hand.


    "For that kind of thing, go to Hisago, she is your girlfriend..." Nakiri Erina muttered.


    "Erina, you said this again, are you jealous?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I...I''m not jealous. In short, what happened yesterday was just an accident. Forget about it..." Nakiri Erina dodged her eyes.


    "Tonight, I won''t leave." Su Yu was silent for a while, and got directly into Erina Nagiri''s bed.


    "You...you are so weak! Bad! If you don''t leave, I will call Scarlet Sand." Nakiri Erina blushed and moved away from Su Yu.


    "Call it, I''m ready." Su Yu rolled over and hugged Erina Nakiri.

 59 Chapter 59 Erina and the Promise

    Nagiri Erina clenched her small fist, looked at Su Yu close at hand, and wanted to call Nito Hisako loudly, but he didn''t want to break the relationship between Nito Hisako and Su Yu.


    "Erina exudes a scent that appeals to me very much." Su Yu lowered his head and looked at Nakiri Erina.


    "Let go of me..." Nakiri Erina pushed Su Yu.


    "Erina, I know you are hesitating in your heart. Let''s do this, before I reach the Yuanyue Ten Jie level, I will never hurt you and Feisha, how about?" Su Yu said softly.


    "Can''t you just like Scarlet Sand?" Nagiri Erina stopped, lowered her head.


    "I like Erina too." Su Yu said without concealment.


    "You are really... a scum!" Nakiri Erina glared at Su Yu.


    "Does Erina want to stay with Feisha forever? If I marry you, I can also marry Feisha in other places, and finally hold a wedding with you two in a strange place." Su Yu smiled. .


    "You are the most shameless man I have ever seen! Actually speaking Huaxin so openly!" Nagiri Erina gritted her teeth and punched Su Yu.


    "I''m such a person, Erina. You find it too late. In a word, it is to lead the wolf into the room." Su Yu patted Erina''s head.


    "If you want me to recognize it, you must beat me in cooking, otherwise I will never promise you anything." Nakiri Erina was silent for a while, and said seriously.


    "You mean, if I beat you in cooking, you will agree to my proposal?" Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "If you beat me, I...I will think about it." Nakiri Erina blushed.


    "Just think about it?" Su Yu asked.


    "If you ask again, I won''t even think about it!" Nakiri Erina said with shame.


    "Ragou, if I beat Erina in cooking, Erina will consider becoming my girlfriend." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Are you a kid?" Erina Nagiri said in a bad mood, but stretched out a small hand and pulled Su Yu.


    "I have the tongue of God, and I have a strong sense of smell. Sooner or later I will make Erina my girlfriend." Su Yu believed.


    "Innate talent and hard work are both important. With your current state, don''t even think about surpassing me." Nakiri Erina looked at Su Yu contemptuously.


    "Look at, Erina, I will surprise you." Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri and smiled.


    "Don''t do strange things." Nagiri Erina sighed and closed her eyes.


    "I can''t sleep holding Erina a little. Forget it, don''t bother you, you have to work tomorrow." Su Yu let go of Erina Nagiri and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t go..." Nakiri Erina''s little hand grabbed Su Yu.


    "Erina?" Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri suspiciously.


    "I can''t leave until I fall asleep." Nakiri Erina whispered.


    "Yes, Miss Erina." There was a smile on Su Yu''s mouth. The young lady said that she would only think about it if she won, but she looked very jealous.


    "Why are you laughing? I...I just think of you as a doll bear!" Nagiri Erina said proudly.


    "I understand. From now on, I will be Erina''s doll bear." Su Yu smiled, hugged Nakiri Erina again, and covered the quilt.


    Nagiri Erina leaned against Su Yu''s arms, she didn''t hate the warm feeling.


    ...


    Six o''clock in the morning.


    Su Yu took a shower, changed into a white sportswear, carried a backpack, and left Yuanyue Academy.


    In his closet, all the clothes were bought by Nito Feisha, giving Su Yu a feeling of being a white face.


    Yuihama Yui''s text message came last night, and Su Yu kept his cell phone in his space pocket and saw it this morning.


    Su Yu came under the bridge first, and Gao Gao Shen was already here.


    The morning exercises started, and Su Yu''s death last night caused him to be very energetic.


    After the morning exercise was over, Su Yu was lying on the grass of the river bank, very tired.


    "Your physical fitness is good, have you exercised before?" Gao Gao Shen also sat beside Su Yu.


    "Before being chased by something terrible, you wouldn''t understand the feeling." Su Yu looked up at the sky.


    "It looks like you are more complicated than I thought." Gao Gao Shen also glanced at Su Yu.


    "Uncle, you are the master. You''re just sweating after running so far." Su Yu sat up and looked at Gao Gao Shenye.


    "This level of training is just a warm-up for me, do you still have the strength?" Gao Gao wrote lightly.


    "After taking a rest, I have some strength, and I can''t fall in the fighting training." Su Yu stood up.


    Gao Gao Shen also nodded in satisfaction and assumed a fighting posture.


    ...


    It''s eight o''clock in the morning.


    Su Yu came to Yukoshita''s restaurant, got a contract, and went straight to Yubihama''s house without stopping.


    Upon arriving at Yubihama''s house, Su Yu was told that Yuihama Yui was still sleeping late. It seemed that he waited for a long time to reply to his letter last night.


    "Aunt Asuna, please sign the contract. The monthly dividend will be credited to this bank card. You don''t have to worry about anything." Su Yu handed Yubihama a bank card.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Yuihama Asuna bowed.


    "Here is my five million yen. Aunt Asuna can go to your hometown with Aunt Saiyuanji, choose a good place in these two days, and start construction." Su Yu took out five million days from his backpack. yuan.


    His proposal was simple. He invested 5 million yen and the land was owned by the Hihama family. After it was completed, the house belonged to Yui Yui, and he owned half of the right to use it.


    Asuna Yubihama still hesitated about this proposal, because she knew that it was equivalent to Su Yu giving out all the money.


    "Aunt Asuna, don''t hesitate, are you doubting my feelings for Yui?" Su Yu pushed the money to Yubihama Asuna.


    "Su Yu-kun, Yui will take care of you." Yuihama Asuna looked at Su Yu gently.


    "This is the responsibility of the knight, Your Royal Highness." Su Yu smiled and walked upstairs.


    Yubihama Asuna''s heart jumped, her fair and pretty face was flushed and she lowered her head.


    "That kid is Yui''s boyfriend, so I can''t think about it." Asuna Yuihama saw the money on the table and thought with guilt.


    Yuihama Yui''s room.


    Su Yu opened the door and looked at Yuihama Yui''s sleeping face, her face still wearing a sweet smile.


    "Stupid Yui, got up." Su Yu squeezed Yuihama Yui''s small face.


    "Let me sleep for another five minutes..." Yuihama Yui turned over and said in a daze.


    "Then I''m not welcome, Yui." Su Yu reached into the bed.


    "Huh?" Yuihama Yui opened his eyes, turned around and saw Su Yu who was smiling smirkly, and immediately got into the bed with shame.


    "Good fragrance." Su Yu retracted his hand and sniffed.


    "Su Yu-kun!" Yuihama Yui poked her head out, shy and angry.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections. The total recommendation ticket at the starting point is now 404, which makes me a little flustered. Thanks to the QQ readers "Twilight, Sunset" for their rewards.)

 60 Chapter 60-Seven Invitations from the Sky

    On the tram going to the beach.


    Yuihama Yui dressed coolly, drank a drink, and glanced up at Su Yu who was opposite.


    Su Yu seemed to be thinking about something, looking out the window.


    Yuihama Yui glanced at her backpack, her face was reddish, and she felt ashamed to think of what was given to her by Asuna Yuihama when she went out.


    "If I was discovered by Su Yu-kun, I would definitely be considered a strange girl..." Yuihama Yui thought.


    Su Yu has already booked a hot spring hotel. This time the beach they headed to is far away, but the scenery is very good, and it is close to a big mountain, so you can go to find ingredients.


    "Ting Ling Ling" Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    "Huh?" Su Yu glanced at the phone, it turned out to be an unfamiliar number, he hesitated, and picked it up.


    "Su Yu-jun, I am Sayaka Dejima, the maid of the Chitiao family, don��t know if Su Yu-jun has time? Miss Su would like to invite Su Yu-jun to have a picnic on the mountain of the Chitiao family, and get to know the owner of the second tongue of God "Sayaka Dejima''s voice came over the phone.


    "Sorry, I still have an appointment today, thank Miss Qi Tiao for the invitation." Su Yu refused without hesitation.


    "A date? It''s rude, but the eldest lady wants to say a few words to Su Yujun directly." Sayaka Dejima was taken aback.


    Su Yu frowned, Miss Qi Tiao suddenly came to him, not knowing why.


    Yuihama Yui only heard Shichijo, a little surprised.


    Qijo Group, far beyond the influence of Yuanyue Academy, involves a variety of industries and is an absolute behemoth.


    Compared with the Qijo Group, Xuexiajia is like the difference between an ant and an elephant.


    Even Yuanyue Academy is far less networked than Qijo Group.


    "Su Yujun, hello, I am Qijo Sky, the vice president of the Student Union of Yingcai High School." The voice of a girl turned into a girl''s voice over the phone.


    "Miss Qijo, hello, I am very grateful for your invitation. However, I have already left Chiba and have an appointment." Su Yu apologized.


    Qijo Sky seems to be the secretary of the student union in the original work, but here is actually the vice president, and it seems that the plot has changed a bit.


    "I should say sorry for interrupting Su Yujun''s date. However, if Su Yujun''s girlfriend doesn''t mind, she can come here with her girlfriend.


    I dug out a hot spring on the mountain, and now it has been expanded into a hot spring hotel. This is the mountain of the Shichijo family, which has a lot of precious mountain game and you can also hunt.


    While tasting the delicacy gifted by nature, while enjoying the healing of hot springs, I believe it will be the sweetest memories of the two.


    Of course, I am not the only one here, the members of the student union are all here, and Su Yujun can be regarded as the co-hosting of the General Wugao Ministry and Yingcai High School Student Union."Seven skies smiled softly.


    "In that case, please ask Miss Qitiao to send someone to pick me up." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Is Su Yujun''s destination the terminal?" Qitiao Sky asked.


    "Yes." Su Yu replied, not surprising how Seven Sky knew his location. With Igaryu''s power, it would be a strange thing if he couldn''t control Su Yu''s actions.


    "I will let the helicopter wait for Jun Su Yu at the terminal, and then the helicopter will send Jun Su Yu directly here." Qi Tiao Tian said with a smile.


    "Trouble, Miss Qitiao." Su Yu''s eyelid jumped, and he used a helicopter to pick up people. It was indeed Qitiao''s family.


    "You''re welcome, Jun Su Yu, I am here waiting for the two of you to arrive." Qi Tiao Sky smiled and hung up the phone.


    "Sorry Yui, a rare date for the two." Su Yu put away the phone and looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "It''s okay, Su Yu-kun, after all, it was the invitation of Miss Shichijo. To be honest, I couldn''t believe Su Yu-kun''s ability to refuse it once." Yuihama Yui said with horror.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Chitiao is not a prudent person. This time everyone in the Yingcai High School Student Union is here, and you can also see that President Amakusa." Su Yu''s mind came to the three of Yingcai High School Student Union. .


    "It''s been a long time, Chairman Amakusa..." Yuihama Yui was a little nostalgic.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu and Yubihama got off at the terminal. As soon as they got out of the station, they saw a helicopter and Sayaka Dejima dressed as a maid.


    The helicopter parked on this country road, it looked a little strange.


    Su Yu and Yuihama Yui walked over, Sayaka Dejima opened the door and let them board the helicopter, and then... she sat in the pilot''s seat.


    "Miss Dejima, you are so versatile." Su Yu admired as he watched the helicopter take off.


    "This is just one of my stunts. In fact, I am still a graduate of Far Moon Academy." Sayaka Dejima said''humbly''.


    "Miss Dejima, is there anything you can''t do?" Su Yu vomited.


    "I''m not good at reversing." Sayaka Dejima thought for a while.


    "..." Su Yu second understood her meaning and stopped talking.


    "Ah? Dejima-san can even drive a helicopter, why is she not good at reversing?" Yuihama Yui asked stupidly and naively.


    "This kind of thing is too early for you." Sayaka Dejima drove the helicopter and replied.


    Yuihama Yui was confused and looked at Su Yu beside him.


    "I''ll tell you later in the evening." Su Yu had an embarrassed expression. If Yuihama knew that, he might regret the question just now, right?


    ...


    The helicopter flew for less than half an hour and landed on a mountain.


    According to Sayaka Dejima, this entire mountain belonged to the Qijo family, and Su Yu looked at it, almost the same size as Yuanyue Academy.


    This is just one of the properties of the Shichijo family, the remaining properties, private beaches, small islands to escape the heat, villas located abroad...


    "If I had chosen to be the pet of the seven sky, now..." Su Yu regretted it a little bit, of course, just a little bit.


    "Su Yu-kun, welcome to the Shichijo''s hot spring hotel." A girl with long brown hair stood at the entrance of the hot spring hotel, smiling at Su Yu and Yuihama Yui.


    A pure white dress, impeccable appearance, elegant smile, perfect body, and scale far beyond ordinary people.


    "Miss Qitiao, hello. I didn''t believe that there is a perfect eldest in this world. When I saw you, I knew that I was too naive." Su Yu took a few steps forward and came to Qitiao Sky. , Stretched out his hand.


    "Su Yu-jun is really interesting, this is Su Yu-jun''s girlfriend?" Qijosky smiled, shook hands with Su Yu, and looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "My name is Yuihama Yui, from Sou Taketaka, I am glad to meet you, Miss Shichijo." Yuihama Yui said nervously.


    "You are welcome, Yuihama-san, I am glad to meet you." Shichijo Sky stretched out his hand to Yuihama Yui.


    The two shook hands, and two young girls walked out of the hotel.

 61 Chapter 61-Amakusa Shino and Hagi Bell

    With long black hair and a purple yukata, she is not at all inferior to the exquisite appearance of Qijo Sky. The only pity is that she is too small.


    "Sky, are these two guests you invited?" Amakusa Shino asked.


    "Shinoma is really suitable for yukata, so beautiful. This is the second owner of the tongue of God, Su Yu-kun, and Su Yu-kun''s girlfriend, Yuihama Yui classmate." Qijo Sky first praised Amakusa Shino. Only introduced her to her yukata.


    "Girlfriends, are the two lovers?" Amakusa Shino looked at Su Yu and Yui Hama in surprise.


    "Yes, President Amakusa." Su Yu nodded.


    "President Amakusa, long time no see." Yuihama Yui greeted.


    "Yuhihama...you are the dumpling!" Amakusa Shino looked at Yuihama''s hairstyle, her eyes brightened.


    "I didn''t expect Chairman Amakusa to remember me..." Yuihama''s face was overjoyed.


    "How could I forget, are you a student of Sou Wu Gao now? It''s amazing." Amakusa Shino seemed to remember something, and smiled slightly.


    "I just happened to be admitted to the general manager, Amakusa''s president is amazing, and he is actually the student president of Sakura''s High School." Yuihama Yui was a little happy, but I didn''t expect Amakusa Shino to remember her.


    "I happened to be on it too, oh, I almost forgot. Su Yu-jun, hello." Amakusa Xiao finally remembered Su Yu next to him and smiled and stretched out a little hand.


    "Hello, President Amakusa." Su Yu and Amakusa Xiao shook hands.


    "This is?" Yuihama Yui looked at the little girl next to Amakusa Shino.


    With golden double ponytails, cute face, petite, she is also dressed in cool clothes, but she wears out the feeling of children''s clothes.


    "I am the accountant of the Student Union, Hagi Suzu, and you are the same age." Hagi Suzu seems to feel the doubt in Yuihama Yui''s eyes, and said, holding hands.


    "What?" Yuihama Yui looked at Hagi Suzu in a daze, who was less than one and four meters tall, she was actually the same age as her?


    "Hello, Hagi Village Ling." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Hello." Hagiura Ling stretched out a small hand, very satisfied with Su Yu''s reaction.


    Su Yu didn''t bend down to match the height of Hagiura Ling, which made Hagiura Ling very fond of Su Yu.


    She has always been annoyed by the fact that she is not tall, and she will be very angry when she is treated as a child.


    "Sorry, Hagi-Mura Suzu, nice to meet you." Yuihama Yui reacted, knelt down, and stretched out her hand.


    "Hello..." Hagiura Ling had a black line on her forehead, and Yuihama Yui clearly regarded her as a child.


    "Su Yu-kun, the yukata is ready, do you want to change it? Yuihama-san''s yukata is also ready." Shichijo Sky smiled.


    "Let''s change Yui. I want to go to the forest to see and prepare lunch in advance." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Then please ask Su Yu-kun to prepare lunch for us. If you need anything, you can tell Miss Dejima." Qijo Sky said with a smile.


    "Yeah" Su Yu didn''t refuse. Seven Sky invited him because of the tongue of the gods. It would be rude not to show off his cooking skills.


    "Yuhihama-student, come with me, put on a cute yukata, Su Yu-kun should be very happy." Qijo Sky watched Su Yu leave, and looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "Excuse me, Miss Shichijo." Yuihama Yui was a little restrained.


    "Yuhihama-san, what kind of posture do you like?" Amakusa Sasa whispered.


    "Ah?" Yubihama Yui blushed pretty face when he heard the words.


    "Shinoma-chan, Yuihama-san would be shy to ask. You should ask Yuihama, do you prefer to be active or passive? Front or back? Up above or..."


    "I''ll take you to change your yukata." Hagi-Mura Suzuki pulled Yubihama Yui away speechlessly.


    "Please..." Yuihama Yui looked embarrassed.


    ...


    In the deep mountains of the forest.


    There are few people here, almost all signs of animal activity, and a barbed wire fence encloses the place where the beast exists.


    Su Yu looked at the barbed wire in front of him, summoned a black ghost, and leaped over.


    His backpack was given to Yuihama Yui just now, and the weapons were all in the space pocket.


    The sharp short knife was held in his hand, and Su Yu closed his eyes.


    The black ghost''s mobility, carrying Su Yu on his back, jumped from the tree like a ninja.


    Su Yu''s body used the nose of the gods and went in the direction of the beast. His luck was very good. The beast he was tracking was a deer.


    The Nose of God is like a real psychic, and the breath that he smells will get the answer in his mind, and Su Yu keeps getting closer to the deer.


    "Found it!" Su Yu opened his eyes.


    A deer was drinking water not far away, and the mountain stream was very clear.


    The black ghost stopped, landed on the ground, put down Su Yu, and went in the other direction.


    Su Yu walked towards the deer step by step, the horns on his head proved that it was a male deer.


    The male deer stopped drinking, seeming to feel the danger, and turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Come on." Su Yu stood ten meters away from the male deer, holding a short knife in one hand, and hooked his finger at the male deer.


    The male deer seemed to be provoked, panting heavily, lowered his head, and slammed into Su Yu.


    "Stop it!" Su Yu took a deep breath and said loudly.


    "Plop" the male deer felt stiff and fell to the ground.


    "The ability of the demihuman is really easy to use, by the way, should this trick be called the lion roar?" Su Yu''s short knife ended the life of the male deer, muttering in his mouth.


    He is different from other demihumans. His ghost can speak and use this ability.Under a roar, no matter whether it is a human or an animal, it will be unable to move, just like a rigid state in a game.


    In fact, Su Yu was very curious whether this sonic attack would affect the alien beasts, but unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity to experiment.


    The black ghost watched the surroundings, and Su Yu quickly handled the male deer next to the stream.


    The smell of blood attracts other animals, and there are bears in this mountain. Although Su Yu has some thoughts about bear paws, an ordinary high school student hunts a bear with a short knife, which is too eye-catching.


    "Huh?" Su Yu carried the processed ingredients on his back and saw a big bear.


    "Roar!" Big Bear roared at Su Yu, as if he felt danger.


    "Animals'' perception of danger is really much higher than that of humans." Su Yu understood that this big bear should have felt the existence of a black ghost.


    The black ghost moved and rushed towards the big bear.


    When the big bear saw the black ghost, he was frightened and dived back into the forest.


    "Really." Su Yu silently looked at the place where the big bear disappeared.


    "Roar!" There was a roar from the forest, and a bigger bear came out. The big bear behind him was compared with this bear, and he was a younger brother.


    Su Yu did not hesitate and retreated strategically.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu was chased by two bears, and was carried by the black ghost all the way. Fortunately, a beehive was knocked out on the road and attracted the attention of the two bears. Otherwise, he would really be forced to eat bear paws today.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections.)

 62 Chapter 62 Hot Spring Hotel

    The weather in the mountains is like a child''s face, saying that it changes.


    As soon as Su Yu walked out of the forest, the weather became gloomy, and a heavy rain arrived, and he was soaked in soup.


    "Jun Su Yu, it''s amazing to be able to catch a deer." Sayaka Dejima stood at the door, saw Su Yu, and said in a daze.


    "I''m just lucky." Su Yu smiled, and led by Sayaka Dejima, came to the kitchen.


    On the way back, Su Yu has considered three cooking methods. The roasted meat is fragrant and the soup is tender and nutritious. Finally, it is made into stir-fry with mushrooms from the mountains.


    The three methods were carried out at the same time, and it took a full two hours to complete. During the period, Su Yu took a bath and changed his clothes.


    lunch time.


    In the room of the hot spring hotel.


    The rain outside the window was not small, but the room was very lively.


    "Jun Su Yu, you really deserve to be the owner of God''s Tongue." Qi Tiao Sky took a sip of the soup, only to feel the coldness dispelled from his body and it was very warm.


    "Delicious!" Amakusa Shino took a bite of the stir-fry of mushrooms and venison, her eyes lit up.


    "The taste of this kind of barbecue is no less than the level of chefs in high-end restaurants." Hagi Suzu commented.


    The three members of the Yingcai High School Student Union were all surprised by Su Yu''s cooking skills. Yuihama Yui sat beside Su Yu, quite calm.


    Although this lunch was rich, it still didn''t feel as good as Su Yu''s beef stew in red wine.


    "Miss Dejima, as a graduate of Yuanyue Academy, I don''t know how you rate my three dishes?" Su Yu looked at Sayaka Dejima.


    "The taste of these three dishes is very good, but there are some problems in the details. If Su Yujun masters the heat and details, he can reach the level of the far moon ten masters." Sayaka Deshima seriously said.


    She was the first person to taste it, and Su Yu had time to take a bath just now, thanks to her.


    "Very professional evaluation, I will try my best to reach that level." Su Yu is not surprised by this evaluation. His current level is probably the Yuanyue Shijie Reserve.


    "I really envy Yuihama for having such an excellent boyfriend as Su Yujun." Qijo Sky smiled at Yuihama Yui.


    "It is my greatest luck to meet Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly.


    "The couple are so nice..." Amakusa Sasa looked at them with some envy.


    "Dating will only affect academic performance. Please pay attention to this." Hagi Suzu is opposed to love.


    "Hagi Village, you won''t find a boyfriend like this..." Amakusa Shino looked at Hagi Bell with sympathy.


    "Suzanne''s boyfriend... is definitely a dishonest person." Qijo Sky smiled.


    "Anyone who can like Hagi Village... is definitely not a good person!" Amakusa Shino nodded.


    Hagi-Mura Ling rolled her eyes, and did not try to refute it. It is the task of the moment to taste delicious food.


    "By the way, Su Yu-kun, the room between you and Yubihama is ready, and there is a hot spring pool in the room." Qijo Sky suddenly said.


    Yuihama''s face blushed, and she felt ashamed when she thought of that room.


    "Thank you Ms. Qi Tiao for the arrangement." Su Yu didn''t think much about it.


    "The rain outside doesn''t seem to stop today. Soaking in the hot springs at this time is also a pleasure. Everyone, do you want to go to the mixed bath?" Qijo Sky stood up and smiled at everyone.


    "Mixed bath?" Amakusa Xiao glanced at Su Yu involuntarily, her face flushed.


    "Senior Shichijo, mixed bathing is a bit bad, right?" Hagiura Bell also blushed.


    Yuihama Yui did not speak, but looked at Su Yu a little shyly.


    "Today, there is only Su Yujun a boy in the hotel. It is also Yokohama''s boyfriend. He just mixed bathing. It serves as a proof of friendship between the Sakura Choi High School Student Union and the Sou Takegao Ministry." Qijo Sky said with a smile.


    "Yes, this is proof of friendship!" Amakusa Xiao didn''t know what she thought, looked at Su Yu curiously, and blinked.


    "Chairman, Shichijo-senpai..." Hagiura Bell looked at the two silently.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Yubihama Yui''s little hand tugged at the corner of Su Yu''s clothes.


    "It''s just a mixed bath, don''t be so fussy, this time, you can let me take a good look at your swimsuit." Su Yu smiled.


    "That''s it!" Yuihama Yui suddenly realized that she thought Su Yu was thinking about something bad, but she didn''t expect that Su Yu was thinking about bathing in a bathing suit. In this way, everyone''s embarrassment was avoided.


    "Yui, are you thinking about something strange again?" Su Yu patted Yuihama''s head.


    Hagiura Ling breathed a sigh of relief, and she felt more like Su Yu, even admiring Su Yu somewhat.


    If it is an average boy, he would definitely look forward to hearing the mixed bath, but Su Yu, with a normal tone, was not surprised or hesitant.


    Qijo Sky smiled, just like an unscheming eldest lady, in fact, she was really just a natural daze.


    ...


    After lunch.


    Su Yu changed his shorts and stood at the door of the room, waiting for Yuihama Yui.


    "Let you wait a long time, Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui opened the door, still wearing a yukata, but the swimsuit was changed inside.


    "Yui, so cute." Su Yu held Yuihama''s little hand.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Yui felt warm and took Su Yu''s arm.


    "Yui, aren''t you shy?" Su Yu felt the softness on his arms and glanced at Yuihama Yui.


    "I can only do this." Yuihama Yui muttered.


    Su Yu stopped talking, and when Yuihama Yui was jealous, he always brought him a little welfare.


    The two came to the mixed bath, which is special, between the male bath and the female bath.


    "Su Yu-kun, you go in first..." Yuihama Yui whispered, standing in front of the locker.


    Su Yu walked into the hot spring pool and closed the door.


    In the hot spring pool, the mist is lingering, and the three members of Yingcai High School Student Union have not yet arrived.


    Su Yu randomly chose a location, walked in, and could see the door clearly.


    The hot spring made people feel very comfortable. Su Yu closed his eyes and enjoyed a moment of tranquility.


    "Ka" I don''t know how long it took, and a voice came from the door.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, and when he saw it, he was stunned.


    The three people in the Sakurajai High School Student Union, all of them are dressed in bath towels, and they don''t seem to wear swimsuits, and Yuihama Yui is the same!


    "Jun Su Yu, I made you wait for a long time." Seven Skys fluttered their long hair, smiled at Su Yu, and walked into the hot spring.


    "Miss Qi Tiao, what are you?" Su Yu was a little puzzled, he didn''t think that just a lunch could make three people treat him like this.


    "The hot spring should be enjoyed in this way. I believe Jun Su Yu will not do anything excessive to us." Qijo Sky chuckled.


    "Su Yujun, I am actually very curious about you. To be precise, I am very curious about health care in health sports." Amakusa Shino''s gaze looked towards the water.


    Looking at the surface of the water, Ling Hagi could only feel a deep malice. She had only one head exposed on the surface.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Yui hesitated, wondering if he should go to Su Yu''s side.


    (PS: Thank you starting point book friend "Weather Residents" for their tips, and ask for recommended tickets and collections. There is a chapter.)

 63 Chapter 63

    Hot spring pool.


    The four girls had relaxed and were talking not far from Su Yu.


    Su Yu didn''t dare to watch too much.


    Both the seven sky and Yuihama Yui will bring him looming benefits. Although the important place is covered by the bath towel, the most indispensable human being is imagination.


    Su Yu judged from the profile curve, Yuihama Yui and Shichijo Sky are about the same size, and they are both very proud.


    As for Amakusa Xiao, she has a bit of reluctance, and I am afraid that she can fight with Xuexiaxue.


    As for Hagi Village Bell, she can dive directly into the hot spring as soon as she squats down.


    "Yuhihama-student, Su Yu-kun is looking at you, let''s talk to him in the past." Qijosky glanced at Su Yu''s side and said to Yuihama Yui.


    Yuihama Yui''s face blushed, and he is going to Su Yu in this state?


    She was wearing a bathing suit just now, but now she only has a bath towel, which is a little uneasy.


    "Sky, I''ll go back to the room first." Amakusa Shino stood up first.


    "Me too." Hagi Village Bell wanted to leave a long time ago, but never found a chance.


    "Then I''ll leave too, Yuihama-student, no one will bother you here, take your time." Qijo Sky smiled slightly and left.


    Yui Hihama watched the three people leave, looked at the closed door, gathered courage, and came to Su Yu''s side.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m sorry... I kept you hanging here..." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Yui Yi, your dress like this is a little dangerous..." Su Yu looked down and said with a wry smile.


    "Miss Qijo said, this will attract Su Yu-kun even more..." Yuihama Yui was a little afraid to look at Su Yu, and a little hand held the yukata tightly.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will really eat you?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and hugged Yui Bihama into his arms.


    "I''m a little scared... So, Su Yu-kun, be gentle." Yuihama Yui grabbed the towel''s little hand and let go and closed his eyes.


    "Stupid Yui, they are still outside." Su Yu whispered in Yuihama''s ear.


    "Huh?" Yuihama Yui''s face turned redder.


    "I said, I didn''t want to eat you when I took you out these two days." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    "But, Su Yu-kun...you...you..." Yuihama''s face flushed, still unable to say those words.


    "I want to eat Yui, this is the truth, but it is obviously not the time now." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui tightly.


    Yubihama Yui stiffened, feeling Su Yu''s state, and buried his head in Su Yu''s arms ashamed.


    "Calm down, fool Yui." Su Yu whispered.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui was full of sweetness. Although she was rejected by Su Yu, she didn''t hate this feeling at all.


    "When I am with Yui, I just want to tease Yui occasionally. At other times, I still want to spend more time with Yui. As long as two people are together, I feel at ease and comfortable." Su Yu said softly.


    "Su Yu-kun...Me too." Yuihama Yui looked up at Su Yu.


    "It doesn''t look like Yui. I wanted to be eaten by me so seriously just now. Did you think about that kind of thing last night?" Su Yu smirked.


    "Su Yu-jun, idiot, I haven''t been thinking about that kind of thing all the time!" Yubihama Yui clenched her small fist in anger.


    "Yui Yi is a bad girl, always thinking about getting my most precious things." Su Yu put on a girlish look.


    "Pouch" Yuihama Yui was amused by Su Yu.


    "Sure enough, I still prefer such a happy Yui." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Yuihama Yui closed his eyes, this time there was no tension, but some warmth.


    Outside.


    "Why haven''t the two of them started yet, is it over?" Amakusa Shino looked at the situation inside through a small hole in the door.


    "I think Jun Su Yu should not be so fast." Qi Tiao Sky guessed.


    "Chairman, Senior Shichijo, you are peeping into other people''s privacy." Hagi Mura Bell looked at the two with a speechless expression.


    "Hagi Village, I am learning health care knowledge." Amakusa Shino corrected.


    "Me too." Qijo Sky said with a smile.


    "Don''t lie, you just want to watch that kind of scene, right?" Hagiura Ling vomited.


    "Do you want to see Suzu-chan too? I will hold you." Shichijo Sky stretched out his hand and picked Hagiura Suzu.


    Hagi-mura bell was picked up by Shichijo sky, and she was taken aback. Why did she seem to be lifted high?


    "Holding the bell-jang like this, there is a kind of bell-jang that is my child''s illusion." Shichijo Sky held Hagiura Bell tightly in his arms.


    Hagiura Bell was hugged by Shichijo Sky, and couldn''t breathe.


    "Suzanne, don''t move, it makes people want it a little." Qijo Sky patted Hagiura''s little head.


    Hagi Village Bell had an expression of lovelessness, and her small face was almost flattened by the scale of the seven sky.


    "I want to try too." Amakusa Shino hugged her from behind the bell of Hagi Village.


    "Chairman, thank you." Hagiura Bell felt Amakusa Shino behind her, regaining her spirit.


    "Hagi Village, are you thinking about something very rude?" Amakusa Shino reacted immediately.


    "No, I was just thinking that the chairman is my companion." Hagiura Bell smiled sweetly.


    "Damn, I was actually looked down upon by Hagi! The sky is all your fault!" Amakusa Shino stretched out her hand with a look of grief, and grabbed it at the seven sky.


    "Um... Xiaochan..." As soon as Shichijo Sky was arrested, he quickly put down Hagi''s bell and grabbed the towel for the first time.


    "Senior Shichijo, don''t make any strange noises." Hagiura Ling reminded.


    "Really, Xiaojiang, it hurts a little..." Qijo Sky groaned.


    "Huh..." Amakusa Shino glanced at the scale of the seven sky with a look of resentment, then looked down and clenched her small fist.


    "Xiao-chan, if it''s too big, it''s not a good thing. I feel a little sore in my shoulder recently." Qijo Sky persuaded.


    "I would rather have a sore shoulder!" Amakusa Shino stretched out her hand again.


    The door opened, Su Yu and Yuihama Yui stood at the door.


    "Wow!" The seven sky towels slipped off.


    The scene calmed down for a while, Su Yu stayed for three seconds before reacting, and closed the door in an instant.


    "Xiaochan, idiot!" The voice of the seven sky sounded after two seconds, and ran out of the locker room with shame.


    "I''m sorry, Sky." Amakusa Shino shouted and chased him out.


    Yubihama Yui turned his head and looked at Su Yu next to him, wondering if Su Yu could see clearly, anyway, she could see clearly.


    "It''s very risky, I''m about to be silenced." Su Yu muttered.


    "Didn''t Su Yu-kun see it?" Yuihama Yui asked in confusion.


    "I saw Miss Dejima lying on top of the locker, which scared me to death." Su Yu said with lingering fear.


    "Ah?" Yuihama Yui didn''t even notice that kind of thing.


    "Ka" the door opened and Sayaka Dejima stood in front of them.


    "Su Yu-jun, whether you saw it or not, please forget it." Sayaka Dejima bowed.


    "Yeah" Su Yu did not explain. It is indeed a fact to see Sayaka Dejima lying on the locker, but it is also true to see Miss Qijo.

 64 Chapter 64

    Su Yu and Yui Hama returned to the room.


    The room that Qijosky prepared for them was very large, but there was only one bed.


    It was still raining outside the window, Su Yu looked at the heavy rain outside the window, and then looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you want to go to the hotel game room? Miss Qijo said the game here is very interesting..." Yuihama Yui blushed and whispered.


    "It''s too early to go to bed, so go and play other games first." Su Yu saw Yuihama Yui''s shyness and smiled slightly.


    The two came to the game room, and as soon as they opened the door, they saw the three of Yingcai High School Student Union.


    Amakusa Shino and Shichijo Sky are playing table tennis, and you come and I are evenly matched.


    Hagi Bell is playing bowling on the side.


    "Ah, I lost to Shinochan again." Shichijo Sky made a mistake and lost to Amakusa Shino by one point.


    "Humph, sports, I won''t lose to the sky." Amakusa Shino proudly said.


    "Su Yu-kun, Yubihama." Qijo Sky saw the two people walking by, his faces blushing.


    "Su Yu-jun, do you want to play against me? The ping-pong match between Yingcai Senior High School Student Union and Chief Wu Gao Service Department!" Amakusa Shino saw Su Yu, her eyes brightened.


    "Chairman Amakusa, Miss Qitiao, I think I can fight the two of you alone." Su Yu came to Qitiao Sky.


    "What? I dare to underestimate us, the sky, come here, we two will beat Su Yu-jun, and Hibin will be the referee. If Su Yu-jun loses, Su Yu-jun will cook the dinner tonight, if we lose If you don��t, I��ll cook tonight.�� Amakusa Xiao was provoked by Su Yu and clenched her small fist.


    "Jun Su Yu, come on." Qi Tiao Tian handed Su Yu a new pair of table tennis rackets, and walked to Amakusa Shino''s side.


    "Su Yu-kun, come on." Yuihama Yui saw Qijo Sky and Amakusa Shino stand together, understood Su Yu''s thoughts, and smiled sweetly.


    Amakusa Shino serves, and Su Yu''s eyes are looking at the table tennis ball. He hasn''t touched this thing for many years, but the skills of Amakusa Shino and Qijo Sky are really true.


    Less than ten minutes into the game, Amakusa Xiao and Qijo Sky didn''t score a point, and Su Yu scored three points.


    "Chairman, Shichijo-senpai, let me try." Hagiura Bell did not know when he came over, holding a new table tennis racket.


    "Hagi Village, the victory of the Student Union depends on you." Amakusa Shino said with a look of expectation.


    "Lingjiang, come on." Qijo Sky encouraged.


    "I''m doing my best." Hagiura Ling moved her hands and feet and stood opposite Su Yu. Although her height was her flaw, Hagiura Ling was a genius in sports.


    "Bang Bang Bang" the ping pong ball kept touching the table, Hagi Mura concentrated all his attention, hitting back every time.


    Su Yu had to show his true strength, and in the end he barely beat Hagi Mura by one point.


    Hagi''s stamina was short, and he managed to recover three points and reached the limit.


    "The Student Union of Yingcai High School is really not to be underestimated, Hagi Village Suzu, you are very good." Su Yu praised.


    "Su Yu-jun, you are not bad, if it weren''t for the guild leader and senior Qijo to consume your physical strength, perhaps the gap would be even greater." Hagiura Ling admired.


    "Hagi Village, the sky and I did not consume Su Yu-jun''s physical strength!"


    "Yes, yeah, Ling-chan, you can''t talk nonsense, at least we have been exhausted after an hour of fighting."


    Amakusa Shino and Shichijo Sky said at the same time.


    "Student Hagi, it''s hard to complain, right?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Hagi Ling.


    "It''s more tiring than being an accountant in the student union." Hagiura Bell sighed.


    "Su Yujun, I would like to lose the gambling, and I will do the dinner tonight." Amakusa Sasa clenched her small fist unwillingly.


    "Chairman Amakusa can help me handle the ingredients, the key part is me." Su Yu smiled.


    "Trouble you, Su Yu-kun." Amakusa Xiao blinked, as if she understood Su Yu''s meaning, said softly.


    The table tennis game made everyone a little tired, so naturally they went to the hot spring again.


    This time, Su Yu stayed alone at the men��s bath, and the three of Yuihama Yui and Sakurasai High School Student Union went to the women��s bath.


    ...


    At night, seven o''clock.


    Su Yu and Amakusa Shino walked towards the hotel kitchen.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Amakusa Xiao said in a low voice.


    "You''re welcome, Miss Qijo doesn''t seem to be angry, I just did superfluous things." Su Yu knew that Amakusa Shino was talking about table tennis games.


    He deliberately provoked Shichijo Sky and Amakusa Shino to stand together.


    "The relationship between the sky and me is very good. This level of things is not enough to hurt our feelings. Of course, even so, I still have to thank you, Su Yu-kun for your kindness." Amakusa Xiao said softly.


    "President Amakusa, you are the most special girl among the girls I have ever seen." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Special?" Amakusa Xiao Qiao blushed.


    "Well, if you are a boy, you must be a boy who is very attractive to girls." Su Yu nodded.


    "Su Yu-jun, what do you mean? Am I not gentle enough?" Amakusa Xiaodiao pouted.


    "No, I mean, President Amakusa is very attractive and very attractive to girls." Su Yu looked at Amakusa Shino with a smile on his mouth.


    "Although Yingcai High School is a girls'' school, my orientation is very normal, Su Yujun, don''t you think I am Lily?" Amakusa Shino held her hands and puffed her face.


    "No, no, I just think President Amakusa is very handsome." Su Yu explained.


    "I understand, it''s just a joke. Su Yujun, if I have the opportunity, I will visit Zou Wu Gao. If you are a member of the Student Union, I can also invite you to Yingcai High School as a guest." Amakusa Shino stretched out her hand. , A rare and serious look.


    "At that time, please be a guest in the Ministry of Service. The Minister of the Ministry of Service is also an interesting girl." Su Yu shook hands with Amakusa Shino.


    "I heard Yui said. Su Yu-kun, shouldn''t the Ministry of Service be your harem?" Amakusa Xiao lowered her voice, looking gossip.


    "How is it possible, I don''t have that kind of thought, and Xiaoxuna is really fierce." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Su Yu-kun is so gentle to girls, as long as you help them when they are in trouble, you can embrace the beauty." Amakusa Shino looked very experienced.


    "Does it work for Chairman Amakusa?"


    "Idiot... don''t tease me!"


    "By the way, do you know the Yujian chairman of Yingling High School?"


    "Jun Su Yu knows Yujian?!"


    "Occasionally I met in a restaurant. Like the president, she is a very interesting girl."


    "Yujian is my partner, of course it''s interesting. Wait a while to send an email to Yujian and ask about her and Su Yujun''s story."


    The two were talking and they had already arrived in the kitchen.

 65 Chapter 65 Seven Sky

    dinner time.


    As the eldest lady of the Qijo family, Qijo Tiantian has tasted countless high-end dishes, not to mention Su Yu''s cooking skills, even if Yuanyue Shijie came, she would not be surprised.


    So, dinner tonight is very simple, curry omelet rice.


    The curry omelet rice is slightly different this time. When Su Yu made it, the cooking method was very simple and not much spices were used. It can be said to be a very ordinary dish.


    However, it was such an ordinary dish that stunned Shichijo.


    "President Amakusa said that Miss Chijo likes ordinary people''s food, so I was wondering if it was this kind of taste." Su Yu smiled as she looked at Chijo''s reaction.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Seven skies whispered, tears flickering in their eyes.


    Sayaka Dejima took a deep look at Su Yu, who was standing by. The cooking was indeed ordinary, but the thoughts contained in it were priceless.


    Yui Yui took a sip, and it felt similar to the curry made by Asuna.


    Hagi Suzu is the same, but she understands the key to this dish after thinking about it.


    "Su Yujun''s food is very special. It reminds me of this feeling when I was a child. It was very warm." Qi Tiao Sky took another sip, closing his eyes.


    A beautiful woman appeared in her mind, holding a curry omelet rice, and placing it in front of her.


    "Happy birthday, sky." The beautiful woman smiled.


    Xiaoqijo Sky ate curry omelet rice which was not particularly delicious, and looked happy.


    "Sky..." Amakusa Shino shook Shichijo''s hand.


    "Sorry, I''m a little rude. Xiaochan, I''m sorry, I''ll make a call." Qi Tiao Sky gently wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and stood up.


    "Go." Amakusa Shino let go.


    "Miss Dejima, trouble you." Qijo Sky came to Sayaka Dejima.


    "Miss, let''s go." Sayaka Dejima handed Qijosky a mobile phone.


    Qijosky took the phone and left the room.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you, for being able to make dishes that contain your heart, you deserve to be the owner of the tongue of God." Amakusa Shino said seriously.


    "You''re welcome, I just want to try new dishes." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Su Yu-jun, thank you for your cooking. Missy has always missed her family and didn''t want to call to disturb them. Thanks to you, Missy seems to have the courage to call." Sayaka Dejima walked over. , Bowed.


    "Miss Dejima is serious, I just made a cooking." Su Yu said modestly.


    "So, Su Yu-kun, is this what you mean by that?" Yuihama Yui suddenly realized what the three said.


    "I have tasted this kind of thought many times from Aunt Asuna''s bento. This time I tried to blend in this kind of thought because I heard President Amakusa say like that..." Su Yu nodded.


    This kind of warm heart is simpler than sweet heart.


    Within half an hour, the seven skies came back.


    "Sorry for keeping everyone waiting a long time." Qijo Sky walked in with a smile.


    "Sky, what did your parents say?" Amakusa Shino asked curiously.


    "Dad said to pack a passenger plane and fly back tomorrow." Seven Sky said with a smile.


    "..." Amakusa Shino, Hagiura Suzu, Su Yu, Yuihama Yui.


    "I thought the master would buy another passenger plane and fly back now." Sayaka Dejima said in a little surprise.


    "Buy another passenger plane?!" Everyone.


    "The private jet seems to be under maintenance. Dad originally wanted to buy a passenger plane to fly back. I think it was too wasteful."


    "..."


    "But my dad said he wanted to give me a necklace, which he recently photographed, and said it is as valuable as the Heart of the Sea."


    "..."


    "What''s wrong with everyone? Are you full?"


    "..."


    ...


    After dinner, Su Yu and Yui Hama walked towards the room.


    "The Chitiao family is so rich, Yui, I want to be Miss Chitiao''s little white face." Su Yu sighed.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui knew that Su Yu was joking, and looked at Su Yu with a funny expression.


    "I will work hard to make money in the future and let Yui become a princess living in the castle." Su Yu held Yuihama''s little hand.


    "I don''t want to live in the castle. Just stay with Su Yu-kun, that''s enough." Yuihama Yui leaned against Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "Yui..." Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui, feeling warm.


    "When I was young, I often heard my mother say that when I was with the person I liked, it was like having the world. Now I understand the meaning of this sentence." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Aunt Asuna and Yui are like princesses living in fairy tales." Su Yu stroked Yuihama''s little head lightly.


    "My world is a complete world with Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Stupid Yui." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui tightly.


    At this moment, he swears that Yuihama Yui must be happy, well, I don''t know how many equal parts of happiness.


    "Host, are you talking human?" The system''s voice sounded.


    "I don''t know what happened to Aunt Asuna. After it is built, it will be the home of the three people." Su Yu ignored the system and continued to think.


    "Can speak, speak more." The system vomited.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about Liuhua''s home." Su Yu was a little bit distressed. Five million yen might not be able to buy the land of Xiaoniaoyoujia.


    "..." System, my host, you are better than Miss Seven!


    ...


    No words for a night.


    The next day, early morning.


    When Su Yu woke up, it was already sunny outside.


    Yuihama Yui curled up in Su Yu''s arms, holding Su Yu like an octopus.


    "In the morning, don''t make me angry." Su Yu looked down, his eyelids twitched.


    Yuihama changed his swimsuit last night, and now he only wears a yukata, and the belt of the yukata has been loose.


    Su Yu looked away with difficulty, left the warm quilt, and covered Yuihama Yui with the quilt.


    As soon as he opened the door, Su Yu saw Hagi Bell.


    "Jun Su Yu, good morning." Hagiura Ling said hello.


    "Good morning." Su Yu said hello with a smile.


    "Su Yu-jun, Lingjiang, do you want to pick mountain vegetables together?" Qijo Tiantian and Amakusa Xiao walked over, put on clothes that are easy to move, and wore straw hats.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll change my clothes." Su Yu looked back at Yuihama Yui. She should have fallen asleep late last night, so I won''t bother her.


    Su Yu changed into a white chef''s uniform, and brought his jungle knives. With this knife and darts in his hands, he was not afraid to meet those two bears.


    "Everyone, be careful, there are bears in the depths of this mountain," Sayaka Dejima reminded.


    "Are there bears? Dejima-san, really?" Amakusa Shino asked in surprise.


    "There are barbed wire fences in the bears, and there is usually nothing wrong." Sayaka Dejima replied.


    "Don''t worry, Shino-chan, you won''t meet bears. Pick more mountain vegetables, I want to make the dishes for my parents myself." Qijosky walked forward.


    "There are protective nets in the mountains. Unless the heavy rains last night broke the protective nets, we will never encounter bears." Hagi Suzumura analyzed scientifically.


    "..." Su Yu.


    I beg you, don��t set flags anymore, okay?


    (PS: Thanks to QQ reading book friend "Kay", "Ming Xuan Yue-His Royal Highness No. 7" for your rewards, please recommend tickets and collections.)

 66 Chapter 66 Iga Ryus Team

    In the forest, the air is fresh.


    Shichijo Sky and Amakusa Shino are picking mountain vegetables. Hagiura Bell seems to have the ability to remember mountain vegetables. He has a clear understanding of mountain vegetables. Almost every kind can be named.


    And Su Yu was even more powerful, and God''s Nose knew the name of the mountain vegetables and how fresh they were.


    The sun in the morning brought a little warmth.


    Shichijo Sky and Amakusa Shino guard a mushroom, discussing indescribable issues.


    Hagi��s baskets are already full of various mountain vegetables.


    The same is true for Su Yu, and he also put a lot of space in his pocket for emergencies.


    "Su Yu-kun, mountain vegetables and mushrooms, how are you going to cook it? Tempura?" Hagi Village Bell walked beside Su Yu, curious.


    "Can everything be tempura? I think mushrooms can be put in the soup, but there are many ways to do with mountain vegetables..." Su Yu said while paying attention to the surroundings.


    "These things seem to be good, Su Yu-jun is really good." Hagiura Bell smiled.


    There was a loud "bang", the distant tree fell to the ground, and a group of crows flew over Su Yu and the others.


    "Student Hagi, hurry up." Su Yu picked up Hagi''s bell for the first time, and a black ghost appeared behind him, jumped up, and landed on the tree.


    "Is the bear coming?" Hagiura Ling said with a nervous expression.


    "As expected of classmates from Hagi Village, the reaction was so quick, I smelled the smell of blood." Su Yu said seriously, put down the Hagi Village bell, and jumped under the tree.


    "Miss Shichijo, Chairman Amakusa, there may be danger around, please go to the tree to hide temporarily..."


    Before Su Yu had finished speaking, he looked behind him, and the four women came to the three of them quickly.


    "Roar!" An animal roar came.


    Su Yu looked at the big bear in the distance, his pupils shrank, and the smell of blood came from his body!


    "Four of you, take Miss Qitiao and Guild Leader Amakusa to the tree!" Su Yu said, and took out his jungle knives.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Qi Tiao Sky was startled.


    "Miss Qi Tiao, don''t worry, you will get in the way if you stay." Su Yu smiled.


    "Miss..." The single pony-tailed woman who took the lead looked at the seven skies, and the other three watched vigilantly at the big bear in the distance. They were Iga-ryu''s people who secretly protected the seven skies.


    "Be careful." Qi Tiao Tian opened his mouth and no longer hesitated. With the help of the four women, he climbed to the tree.


    The same goes for Amakusa Shino.


    "Igaryu, Asaka." The single ponytail woman said to Su Yu.


    A purple bathrobe, tall figure, white face, and a samurai sword around her waist, she felt a bit dangerous for Su Yu.


    "You guys, just protect Miss Qitiao." Su Yu said lightly.


    "I understand." Qianxiang frowned.


    "Sister, don''t you let him avoid it?" asked the short-haired woman standing on the tree. She was petite, in a white T-shirt and shorts. She didn''t look like a ninja.


    Asaka shook her head and looked at Su Yu''s back. Whether it was Igaryu''s information or her intuition, she told her that Su Yu is not easy.


    The woman with double ponytails beside Qianxiang was ready to hold double guns.


    The woman with a double ponytail wears a leather jacket, but her figure is full of steel plates, and her expressionless face looks uncomfortable.


    "Xiao Wei, don''t make a move until the moment of danger," Asaka reminded.


    The woman with two pony tails nodded and glanced at the last woman on the tree.


    The last woman, a standard spectacles girl, looks a bit like a high school student. A somewhat cute long-sleeved T-shirt and short shorts set off her long legs.


    "Master Shangren will be at our place within half an hour." The woman with glasses tapped a few times with the tablet, and said.


    "Half an hour, enough for this bear to digest us." The petite short-haired woman muttered.


    "Yueying..." The woman with glasses glanced at the expression of Miss Qijo, a little worried about the petite woman with short hair.


    "I''m sorry, Miss, I always like to talk nonsense." The petite woman with short hair sneered.


    "It''s okay." Qi Tiantian didn''t have time to care about this now, but stared at Su Yu and the big bear not far away.


    "Little Rabbit, use the drone to explore the surroundings." Asaka looked around and said to the woman with glasses.


    "Yes, Sister Asaka." The woman with glasses quickly started to control the drone in the air. They are responsible for protecting the seven skies. Under normal circumstances, they don''t get to the side of the seven skies, so they have been watching with the drone.As soon as I saw the big bear, the four people arrived without hesitation.


    Fortunately, they have not been more than 500 meters away from the seven sky, otherwise, they will not be able to catch up with the rescue.


    "Roar" Big Xiong roared when he saw Su Yu.


    "Not the two bears yesterday..." Su Yu watched the big bear stand upright, only to realize that these were not the two bears he encountered yesterday.


    Of the two bears I met yesterday, the smaller one looked more stupid, and the larger one was taller than the bear in front of him.


    "This bear was injured by other bears, and looking at the scars, the place where they fought is not far from here." Asaka stood beside Su Yu with a serious expression, and the samurai sword was out of its sheath.


    "Sister Qianxiang, there is a bigger bear coming in this direction." The woman with glasses took a deep breath, and she couldn''t believe it.


    "Miss Qijo, President Amakusa, classmates of Hagi Village, and the four of you, cover your ears. Let me use the samurai sword." Su Yu heard this without hesitation and said loudly.


    Asaka hesitated, and handed her katana to Su Yu.


    The three people in the student union covered their ears very cooperatively, and the two women on the tree looked at each other and covered their ears.


    Asaka and the girl with two pony tails, Xiao Wei, retreated under the tree.


    "Roar!" The injured big bear rushed towards Su Yu.


    "Stop for me!" Su Yu made a harsh sound without dodge or hide.


    The big bear facing him fell to the ground with a plop, Asaka and Xiao Wei opened their eyes wide, and couldn''t move.


    Su Yu came to the side of Big Bear and raised the samurai sword in his hand.


    "Puff" the sharp samurai sword fell against the bear''s neck, killing the bear without any suspense.


    "Good ingredients, and this knife." Su Yu rubbed the katana against Da Xiong with a calm expression.


    Compared with the alien beasts in the last days, this bear looked too weak.


    "Bang Bang Bang" a taller bear rushed over.


    "Yesterday''s giant bear?" Su Yu hesitated, whether to summon the black ghost to resist the attack.


    The giant bear rushed to a place less than ten meters away from Su Yu, stopped, sniffed the smell, roared twice, and turned away.


    "Huh? This bear is strange." Su Yu looked at the giant bear''s back, feeling that it was a little special.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, only the seven skies looked at the back of the giant bear, a little lost.


    "Xionggoro?" Seven Sky murmured.


    (PS: Please recommend tickets and collections, there will be a chapter later.)

 67 Chapter 67 Seven Sky Missing

    Sayaka Dejima was late to arrive, and he was relieved to see that Qijo Sky and others were not injured.


    In the sky.


    Dozens of helicopters flew over Su Yu''s head and stopped not far away. One after another, heavily armed soldiers descended down the ladder. There were hundreds of people, and they started advancing into the forest in the form of a circle.


    "Miss Dejima, tell them not to harm the animals in the forest." Qijo Sky saw this scene, worried.


    "Yes" Sayaka Dejima was taken aback, walked to the side, and started calling.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you okay?" Seven skies came to Su Yu''s side.


    "I''m fine, Miss Qitiao, how to deal with this bear?" Su Yu asked cautiously.


    "Jun Su Yu, in fact, I want to ask you one thing." Qi Tian said in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu glanced at Sayaka Dejima and the four ninjas of Igaryu. There are many masters around Qijo Sky, and now there are those fully armed soldiers. In this case, he still needs to ask him?


    "The bear just now was Xiong Goro, who I released a long time ago. I didn''t expect it to be alive..." Qijo Sky said with some nostalgia.


    "..." Su Yu''s mouth twitched, and he almost guessed what the young lady was going to say next.


    "I want to meet Xiong Goro and talk to him, Su Yu-jun, can you take me to see him?" Qitian sky whispered.


    "Excuse me to refuse, Miss Qitiao, I can''t guarantee your safety." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    He can survive if he is dead, and if the seven skies are in danger, he will be desperate.


    "Sorry, Su Yujun, I was going too far, just assume that I haven''t said this." Qi Tiao Tian reluctantly smiled, looking at the direction the giant bear was leaving.


    ...


    Everyone walked towards the hot spring hotel, and the corpse of the bear that Su Yu killed had been taken away.


    Shichijo Sky and Amakusa Shino talked, and walked in front, Hagiura Bell followed them.


    The four ninjas of Igaryu are one step behind, like an outing.


    In the end, Su Yu and Sayaka Dejima, she seemed to have something to say to Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-jun, I heard them say, thank you for protecting the eldest lady." Sayaka Dejima whispered.


    "Miss Dejima is serious, I am also trying to save my life." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "The eldest lady used to raise a bear. This was before I became a maid, so that bear would be buried in the forest. It belongs here." Sayaka Dejima reminded.


    "I do have ideas about bear paw, after all, it is a cherished ingredient. However, this is the mountain of the Qijo family, and I will not make rude requests." Su Yu understood Sayaka Dejima''s meaning.


    Miss Qijo has raised bears, so naturally she doesn''t want these animals to be served on the table.


    "Thank you Su Yu-kun for your understanding. Igaryu owes you a favor. If you have any requests, please feel free to ask them." Sayaka Dejima bowed.


    "Are you asking? Actually I want a sufficiently sharp weapon." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "I understand. I just have a collection of items and I will give it to Su Yu-kun." Sayaka Dejima was silent for a while.


    "Then I would like to thank Miss Dejima in advance." Su Yu said with some expectation.


    The group returned to the hot spring hotel, it was already ten o''clock.


    Yuihama Yui is in front of the hot spring hotel, playing with a puppy.


    "Jun Su Yu, you went to pick mountain vegetables, but you didn''t even call me." Yuihama Yui pursed his mouth when seeing Su Yu.


    "The way Yui is asleep is so cute, I don''t want to wake you up." Su Yu patted Yuihama''s head.


    "Su Yu-kun, you have a strange smell..." Yuihama Yui moved her nose, wondering.


    "Probably because I accidentally stepped on something, I went to change my clothes." Su Yu knew that Yuihama Yui smelled blood, and that bear''s blood accidentally splashed on Su Yu''s body.


    ...


    Su Yu soaked in the hot spring in the hotel for a while, changed his clothes, and was about to go to the kitchen when he saw Qianxiang walking with a box.


    Yuihama Yui went to the game room. In order to relax, Shichijo and Amakusa Shino pulled Yuihama Yui and Hagi Suzu to play poker.


    Su Yu didn''t say anything about the bear in the forest. Naturally, other people couldn''t say more, so Yuihama Yui worried.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is the item that Master Shangren asked me to bring." Qian Xiang came to Su Yu and handed the box in her hand to Su Yu.


    "Thank you." Su Yu took the box, opened it gently, and looked at the short knife in the box, his eyes lit up.


    "This is a collection that Master Shangren likes very much. The origin is unknown. Its sharpness is far more than my half-moon." Asaka said earnestly. She said half-moon was her samurai sword.


    "Congratulations to the host for getting the iron knife!" The system prompt sounded.


    Su Yu held the handle of the knife and took out the iron-cutting knife. It was about half the length of half a month, and the weight was not light or heavy. Whether it was a weapon or a kitchen utensil, it was good.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you... your move is the legendary lion roar skill?" Qianxiang hesitated.


    "Almost, it was a unique skill taught to me by an expert." Su Yu collected the iron knife.


    "So, I''m sorry, I asked a strange question." Asaka said with some disappointment.


    "You can''t chew too much, you only need to maximize what you are good at." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Teached." Qianxiang was taken aback and understood what Su Yu meant.


    ...


    At twelve noon, Su Yu prepared today''s lunch.


    The kitchen door was pushed open by force.


    Su Yu frowned, and as soon as he was about to speak, he saw Igaryu''s four-person team coming.


    "Jun Su Yu, we need your help." Qianxiang said solemnly.


    "Wait, don''t you mean to say that Miss Qi Tiao is missing?" Su Yu''s eyelids twitched.


    "Jun Su Yu, how do you know?" Qian Xiang opened her mouth, a little surprised.


    "How long has Miss Qi Tiao been missing? Where is Miss Dejima?" Su Yu asked directly without explanation.


    "Miss Qijo has been missing for half an hour, Master Shangren went to pick up the plane." The little rabbit with glasses replied.


    "Half an hour, the helicopter should be able to catch up and go." Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Helicopter pilot, drunk..." Asaka whispered.


    "How is it possible? As far as I know, the driver can''t drink alcohol during work...unless it is ordered by Miss Seven." Su Yu was halfway through, and already understood the answer.


    He regrets not talking about Kumagoro now. If he did, Sayaka Dejima or the four people in front of him might not let Shichijo Sky leave the hot spring hotel.


    "The people in the hotel still don''t know about this. The soldiers in the forest have already evacuated. We must find the lady before Master Shangren returns. Su Yujun, if you know anything, please tell me." Asaka solemnly said.

 68 Chapter 68: Xionggoro and Seven Sky

    In the forest.


    Su Yu was carried by the black ghost and headed towards the depths of the forest at a swift speed.


    The four of Igaryu used drones to search, the location was where the bear was killed in the morning, they searched outwards, and they kept advancing towards the depths of the forest.


    Su Yu explained what happened to Xionggoro, but Asaka didn''t mean to blame Su Yu.


    After all, this was their mistake, and Su Yu could not be blamed.


    Su Yu headed toward the depths of the forest alone, which was enough to make Qian Xiang grateful.


    You must know that even if the four of them play together, that bear may not necessarily win, and Su Yu''s ability to kill the first bear has already proved his strength.


    Seven skies were missing for half an hour, and wine was given to the helicopter pilot to prevent others from taking her back.


    "According to Miss Qitiao''s speed, it should not be far away..." Su Yu thought to his heart. He has a black ghost to be able to be so fast. Qitiao Sky is just a young lady, how fast can he go...


    "Wait, if she..." Su Yu thought of a possibility and quickly took out his cell phone and called Amakusa Shino.


    "President Amakusa, I want you to confirm one thing for me..." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Ah? What did Su Yu-kun confirm this for?" Amakusa Shino didn''t react.


    "Miss Qi Tiao is missing. This matter is related to her whereabouts. Only President Amakusa knows about it at present." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I see, wait a moment..." Amakusa finished speaking, and there was a running voice on the phone.


    Su Yu waited for a while.


    "Su Yu-jun, just like you said, the sky has taken down that thing, and the weight is... very heavy." Amakusa Xiao said in a low voice.


    "I understand, thank you, President Amakusa, I promise to bring Miss Qijo back safely, please don''t worry, and don''t tell other people." Su Yu took a deep breath, and it was a little troublesome.


    "Su Yu-jun, I believe you." Amakusa Xiao said softly.


    Su Yu hung up the phone, and the speed of the black ghost increased again.


    In less than half an hour, Su Yu came to the guardrail and wanted to land on the ground to see if there were seven footprints in the sky, but found that there were footprints all over the ground, which was not clear at all.


    "Roar!" A bear''s voice sounded.


    "Not good!" Su Yu''s face changed, and he quickly controlled the black ghost, carrying the body, over the guardrail, and headed towards the sound source.


    Step by step, Su Yu walked through the forest and finally saw seven sky!


    Seven skies in a sports suit, standing in front of a giant bear, should be what she called Xiong Goro, and opposite Xiong Goro, five gray wolves drooling and staring at the seven skies.


    Normally, the five wolves cannot beat this giant bear at all, but their purpose is not to fight the giant bear, but the seven sky.


    The five hungry gray wolves don''t want to give up the food that they have finally encountered.


    "Iron Knife, it''s time for you to play." Su Yu took the Iron Knife out of the space pocket and jumped off the tree.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Qi Tiao Sky saw Su Yu and couldn''t believe it.


    "Miss Qi Tiao, stand there and don''t move, I''ll pick you up and go home." Su Yu walked towards the five gray wolves step by step.


    The sonic attack can still be used again, but after using it once, it is impossible to use it a second time immediately. The five gray wolves are solved, and the bear is also a big problem.


    Su Yu never believed that wild beasts would protect humans. Even if the giant bear stood in front of the seven sky, it seemed to him just to compete for food.


    Five gray wolves roared low, two of them ready to go surrounded Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at the two gray wolves and rushed towards one of them.


    The two gray wolves rushed towards Su Yu at the moment Su Yu acted.


    The gray wolf that "poof" rushed directly into the iron cutter and died instantly.


    The other wolf bit towards Su Yu''s leg, but failed, because the black ghost blocked the wolf.


    "Bang" Su Yu threw the dead gray wolf aside, the iron-cutting knife in his hand turned into a Toya Lake wooden knife, and one blow hit the other gray wolf''s waist.


    "Wow" the gray wolf screamed, making it difficult to get up.


    "Bronze-headed and iron-bone tofu waist, is that you?" Su Yu raised the wooden knife again and shot it down on the gray wolf''s head.


    "Oh..." The dying gray wolf made a cry for help.


    Su Yu''s relentless blow fell on the gray wolf''s head again.


    No matter how strong his head was, it couldn''t stop these two full swings.


    "Wow!" The three gray wolves saw their two companions die, no longer caring about the food issue, and rushed towards Su Yu.


    Su Yu didn''t let the black ghost stop this time, and facing the gray wolf that was leaping forward, he took out the iron knife and stabbed it.


    Two other gray wolves, one bit on Su Yu''s leg, and the other bit on Su Yu''s arm.


    "Jun Su Yu!" Qi Tiao Sky looked at Su Yu with a worried expression.


    "Miss Qi Tiao, just a few wolves, to me, it''s nothing." Su Yu wiped away the wolf blood from his face and looked at the gray wolf biting his arm.


    "Puff" cut the iron knife across, and the fourth gray wolf died.


    The fifth gray wolf bit Su Yu''s leg stubbornly until the iron sword fell. It couldn''t figure out why this human being was so tenacious, could it not feel the pain?


    "Tear pull" Su Yu cut his clothes, tied the wound on his leg, moved his shoulders, and looked at the giant bear coldly.


    Looking at Su Yu, the giant bear roared twice, and ran towards the forest without taking care of the seven sky.


    "Kumagoro!" Qijo Sky shouted.


    The giant bear stopped, turned to look at the seven sky, and walked slowly towards her.


    Su Yu stood in front of the seven sky, holding an iron knife, staring at the giant bear.


    "Jun Su Yu, let me pass..." Qijo Sky was confirmed, this was Xiong Goro who was released by her.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, but stood in front of the seven sky.


    "Jun Su Yu, let me talk to Xiong Wulang, I''m sorry for it, and let it go here..." Seven skies came to the back of Su Yu with tears.


    "Miss Qi Tiao, no matter what kind of mood you come here, I just want to tell you a word, it has its way of life." Su Yu said coldly.


    "I..." Qi Tiao Tian opened his mouth, stubbornly trying to walk over.


    "Seven skies, I''m not here to save you to watch you die! Chairman Amakusa is still waiting for you in the hot spring hotel, Asaka and the four are still looking for you in the forest, and your parents are still waiting for you at home..." Su Yu took a deep breath With a sigh of relief, he grabbed the collar of the seven sky and said angrily.


    "But, Kumagoro..." Qijo Sky was startled, and his momentum became weak.


    "I''m not a member of the Chitiao family. It''s not my job to save you. Even so, I came and got hurt to save you. Can''t your eyes see it?" Su Yu and Chitiao Sky are close So close, shouted at her.


    Qi Tiao Tian looked at Su Yu in front of him, feeling a little scared.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho" came the cry of a bear.


    Su Yu and Qi Tiao Tian Tian turned their heads and looked, and a big bear came to Xiong Goro''s side.


    Xionggoro glanced at the big bear, and walked towards the forest. The big bear followed him.


    "Does it have its way of life?" Qi Tiao Sky seemed to understand Su Yu''s words and muttered.

 69 Chapter 69: Two Favors

    On the way back.


    Su Yu walked in front, and the seven skies followed Su Yu, some dare not speak.


    Su Yu would be angry, and it was a matter of course. After changing someone else, whether he would save her or not was still a question.


    In order to save her, Su Yu was bitten by gray wolves on her leg and arm. Thinking about her behavior just now, Qi Tiantian felt a little guilty.


    "Sorry, Jun Su Yu..." Qi Sky whispered.


    "If you really want to die, I beg you to come to Xiong Wulang again after I leave." Su Yu said in a bad mood.


    "Pouch" Qitiao Tiantian smiled, and saw Xiong Golang and the big bear leave. After hearing Su Yu''s words, how could she come to take risks again?


    "Jun Su Yu, how did you find me?" Seven Sky asked curiously.


    "The mountain man has his own clever plan." Su Yu didn''t answer this question. It''s impossible to say that he calculated the seven sky and removed the heavy objects on his body?


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu, I made everyone worried. After I go back, I will apologize well, so don''t be angry, okay?" Qi Tiao Sky walked to Su Yu''s side and took Su Yu''s arm.


    "Don''t stay so close, I have a girlfriend." Su Yu felt the softness on his arms and frowned.


    "This is a reward for Su Yujun. It has nothing to do with whether you have a girlfriend or not. Thank you for coming to rescue me, and for untiring my heart knot." Qijo Sky smiled lightly.


    "I just happened to encounter this kind of thing and had to stand up. If I had known this kind of result, I would definitely ask Miss Dejima to lock you up in the morning." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Jun Su Yu is really gentle. I secretly tell you a secret. Actually, I..." Seven Sky said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Oh" Su Yu replied indifferently, not surprised at all.


    "Jun Su Yu, didn''t you know it a long time ago?" Qi Tiao Sky blinked.


    "I just think that there is a kind of master for what kind of maid there is. Compared to Miss Dejima, you can only be regarded as average." Su Yu remembered what he saw that night and buzzed. Sound stuff.


    "Jun Su Yu, you like gentle and cute girls who are easy to be shy, right?" Qi Tiao Sky was silent for a while, smiling at Su Yu.


    "Miss Qi Tiao, don''t have any thoughts about me. There is no possibility between us. I save your life today. You owe me a favor. That''s enough." Su Yu stopped.


    "Jun Su Yu, what a weird boy..." The seven skies held Su Yu''s arm tightly and stopped talking.


    ...


    Shichijo Sky returned to the hot spring hotel and apologized to Igaryu''s four people, then to the pilot of the helicopter, and finally to Amakusa Shino and Hagi Suzu, and Yuihama Yui.


    Su Yu''s injury was not serious, but it should not be underestimated.


    Sayaka Dejima, who was ordered by Qijo Sky, to take Su Yu to the hospital, Yuihama Yui also took their belongings and boarded the helicopter.


    Su Yu sat in the helicopter, glanced at the seven skies waving his hands, and withdrew his gaze.


    "Su Yu-kun, I heard Miss Qijo say that you saved her." Yuihama Yui leaned against Su Yu''s shoulder and said softly.


    "Sorry, I worried you again." Su Yu stroked Yuihama Yui''s little head lightly.


    "Although I am a little worried about Su Yu-kun, Su Yu-kun is like a hero. I like Su Yu-kun like this very much." Yuihama Yui said softly in Su Yu''s ear.


    "I''m not a hero." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui. Regardless of whether he was willing or unwilling, in the past two days, Miss Qijo''s favorability for him has skyrocketed, which is a help.


    Su Yu doesn''t care whether Qitiantiantian likes him or not. It is enough to get the favor of Qitiantiantian.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you again for saving the eldest lady, Igaryu owes you another favor." Sayaka Dejima said.


    "You''re welcome, Miss Dejima, I will have the opportunity to pay you back this favor in the future." Su Yu looked at Sayaka Dejima, this time he directly saved seven lives in the sky, and was injured to save others, so he got an Iraqi He Liu''s favor is worth it.


    The helicopter stopped on the top floor of a certain hospital, which seemed to have something to do with the Qijo Group.


    The doctor bandaged Su Yu and advised Su Yu to stay in the hospital to rest.


    Su Yu categorically refused, and the co-study training was still waiting for him. How could this kind of plot be missed?


    Su Yu and Yui Hama left the hospital and came to Yui Hama''s house.


    As soon as Yubihama Asuna opened the door and saw Yuihama Yui supporting Su Yu, she was slightly taken aback, and quickly let Su Yu walk in.


    After half an hour.


    "What? Su Yu-kun wrestled with a wolf in order to save a girl?" Yuihama Asuna listened to Yuihama''s narration, shocked.


    "It''s not so exaggerated, those wolves are very weak, I''m just taking a trick..." Before Su Yu''s words fell, Yubihama Asuna hugged his head.


    "Don''t take the risk next time, okay?" Yuihama Asuna said softly.


    Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu with a smile, and she knew that Yuihama Asuna''s words had some effect on Su Yu.


    However, she didn''t know that this action was not just the elders'' concern for the younger ones.


    "Mom, I''m going to take a bath. You have to teach Su Yu-kun well to stop him from facing danger in the future." Yuihama Yui stood up and walked upstairs.


    "Auntie Asuna?" Su Yu heard Yuihama Yui''s footsteps getting farther and farther, but Yuihama Asuna didn''t mean to let go of him at all, but hugged him tighter.


    "Didn''t you say you will be the knight of Yui and me? If something happens to you..." Yuihama Asuna said, tears fell.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Asuna, I won''t do things that are uncertain." Su Yu struggled a bit, freeing himself from the brainwave environment, he hated being treated as a child by Yubihama Asuna.


    "Su Yu-kun, hate being treated like this by me?" Yubihama Asuna looked at Su Yu''s expression and understood what he was thinking.


    "I''m just an ordinary high school student, and I should be treated like this by Aunt Asuna." Su Yu turned his head like a tantrum.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t be angry." Yubihama Asuna stretched out her small hand and held Su Yu''s big hand.


    "I''m not angry." Su Yu still didn''t look at Yubihama Asuna.


    "Su Yujun, I can''t rely on you now, give me some time, okay? You should calm down, maybe you just have another feeling for me, but I am more like Yui..."


    "Yuhihama Asuna, look into my eyes and tell me your answer." Su Yu grabbed Yubihama''s slender waist and said every word.


    Because of the close distance, Yubihama Asuna blushed a little and didn''t dare to look at Su Yu.


    "Well, I''ll give you some time, let us calm down." Su Yu let go of his hand, a little disappointed.


    (Please recommend tickets and collections. The other heavy objects on the seven sky are oo belts. If you don��t understand, you can watch anime and delusion the student union. And what she said to Su Yu, replace the sky in the seven sky with real , Is her nickname.)

 70 Chapter 70-Su Yu VS Nagiki Alice

    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu had lunch at Yubihama''s house and left Yubihama''s house.


    On the way back to Yuanyue Academy, Su Yu found a hidden place, died once, and all his injuries recovered.


    ...


    Totsuki Academy, Nagiri Erina''s residence.


    "I''m back." Su Yu opened the door.


    "Jun Su Yu, welcome back." Xinhu Feisha greeted him.


    "Su Yu-kun, you''re finally back." Alice Nagiri came over.


    "Second Miss Alice, what can I do for you?" Su Yu questioned.


    "I heard Erina say that your current cooking level is the same as mine, so I''m going to have a cooking showdown with you. If you lose to me, you will be my servant from now on." Alice Nagiri held hands, proud. Looking at Su Yu.


    "Sorry, Miss Alice, I don''t have time to play with you any cooking showdown." Su Yu refused without hesitation.


    "Are you scared?" Alice Nakiri said lightly.


    "Second Miss Alice, I''m really scared, I''m afraid you will cry after you lose." Su Yu didn''t mean to be fooled for Alice''s aggressive approach.


    "What are you talking about? Su Yu-kun, I can''t take these words as if I didn''t hear them." Alice Nagiri clenched her small fist angrily.


    "Alice, enough." Nakiri Erina frowned.


    "Second Miss Alice, Su Yujun has just returned, so she should be a little tired, should we take the cooking showdown another day?" Xinto Hisasha persuaded.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you just talk about it?" Alice Nageri held back her anger.


    "Second Miss Alice, as long as you promise me one thing, I will have a cooking showdown with you." Su Yu said helplessly.


    "What''s the matter?" Nakiri Alice''s silver teeth clenched, and now she just wanted to let Su Yu taste a loser and make him regret what he said.


    "It''s very simple. In this culinary confrontation, we only need to let each other taste their own cooking, without any referees. I believe Miss Alice II, as an excellent chef, will not fail to judge whether it is good or bad." Su Yu Word by word.


    "Okay, what about the cooking problem?" Alice Nakiri was taken aback and accepted the condition.


    "Ms. Erina, the topic of the matchup, please." Su Yu looked at Erina Nagiri.


    "Then... French cuisine." Nakiri Erina thought for a while.


    "Su Yu-kun, French cuisine, is it okay? If you are not proficient, you can change one." Alice Nakiri thought Erina was favoring her. After all, she had been growing up abroad and was familiar with French cuisine.


    "Hisako, please prepare the ingredients, what I want to do is beef stew with red wine." Su Yu said to Nito Hisako.


    Nagiri Erina is very familiar with Su Yu��s cooking standards, and naturally has tasted Su Yu��s French cuisine. He is definitely able to step into the top level of the Yuzuki Ten Jie��s reserve. Even if it is against the Shang Yuzuki Ten Jie, it is not bad. .


    "Help me prepare the ingredients needed for the beef stew with red wine." Alice Nagechi walked towards the kitchen.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feishang looked at Su Yu with some worry.


    "I''m going to change a dress." Su Yu smiled and walked toward the room.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    In the kitchen.


    Both Nakiri Alice and Su Yu wore chef uniforms, and the ingredients in front of them were almost the same. The only difference was the spices.


    Nagiri Erina and Nito Hisago watched.


    "Start." Nito Hishashi said.


    Su Yu and Alice Nakiri moved at the same time, the cooking techniques of the two were different, but the speed was the same.


    In less than an hour, Alice and Su Yu finished the red wine stew at the same time and placed them in front of each other.


    Su Yu gently tasted Alice''s red wine beef stew, and he had a score in his heart, 85 points or more.


    Nakiri Alice is good at molecular cooking, and her score of 85 or more is already very good, which is equivalent to the reserve of Ten Yuet.


    Nagin cut Alice''s side, gently cut off a piece of beef, and put it in his mouth.


    The next second, Alice Nakiri opened her eyes wide.


    "It''s so warm..." Alice Nakiri murmured.


    In front of her, she seemed to have appeared when she was a child. In order to defeat Erina Nagiri, she asked her father to take her abroad.


    At that time, in order to defeat Nagiri Erina and study molecular cuisine seriously, she went through many difficulties before becoming a chef of molecular cuisine, and she has the current achievements.


    She has had countless thoughts of wanting to give up, and even squatted alone in the corner crying. The feeling of unwillingness and powerlessness at that time came to her mind again.


    And this dish, like the light in the dark, illuminates her heart and gives her a warm feeling.


    Nageri Alice knew very well that she had lost, and she lost very thoroughly. The thoughts contained in this dish are priceless.


    "Miss Alice, count me as losing, don''t cry, okay?" Su Yu''s voice sounded.


    "I didn''t cry!" Alice Nagiri opened her eyes, and gave Su Yu a shameful glance.


    "Cooking is definitely not enough to be delicious. Unintentional cooking can only satisfy people''s appetite, but cannot fill the void in the heart..."


    While Su Yu was talking, a big hand was placed on Alice Nageri''s head.


    "This kind of thing, I know... you don''t need to remind me one by one..." Alice Nudgeri whispered.


    "I remember just now you said that if I lose to you, I will become your servant...this, forget it?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Alice Nageki, then withdrew his hand.


    "I lost, not to ridicule me, I did what I said." Alice Nageri clenched her small fist, feeling unwilling to press her heart.


    "I think Miss Alice won, but you think I won. If you say so, you won��t lose or win. If you have a chance, let me taste your best dishes, and I will let you taste me. The best cooking." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Huh, next time, I will definitely not lose to you again." Alice Nagechi shook hands with Su Yu, her face flushed.


    Su Yu was so generous, it made her feel very ashamed, she who provoked Su Yu just now was like a child.


    "Su Yujun, Miss Alice..." Nito Hishasha sighed in relief.


    "This guy is so gentle to Alice..." Nakiri Erina thought in her heart, looking at Su Yu with ugly eyes.


    After an unsuccessful culinary duel ended, Alice Nagiri felt ashamed to cry in front of Erina Nagiri, and left Nagiri Erina''s residence.


    Nito Hisako still has work to deal with. Tomorrow is the start of the co-stabling training. Many of the tasting work of Erina Nagiri will be postponed.


    Erina Nagiri has no work this afternoon. During the rare break, she wanted to read comic books with peace of mind. In order to prevent Su Yu from coming to disturb her, she directly locked the door.


    However, Su Yu jumped from outside to the balcony of Erina Nagiri.

 71 Chapter 71

    Nagiri Erina''s room.


    Nakiri Erina was lying on her big bed, flipping through romantic comics, wearing headphones.


    Nagiri Erina felt that she was very witty for the first time. She saw from a manga that the heroine always wears headphones, very cute, so Nito Hishasa bought the headphones.


    Unexpectedly, it will come in handy today.


    "That guy was shut out by me, even if he shouted loudly, I couldn''t hear it. Scarlett was not at home, staying with him always felt very dangerous, plus he treated Alice so tenderly just now, saying Maybe that bad guy has something to think about Alice... really a bad guy." Nagari Erina muttered.


    Standing outside the balcony, Su Yu heard Nakiri Erina''s words with a smile on his lips.


    He was observing Nagiri Erina from the side.


    After reading a comic book, Nagiri Erina stood up and walked towards the bookshelf.


    Su Yu took the opportunity to get under Nagiri Erina''s bed. Nagiri Erina was wearing headphones. He obviously didn''t hear a sound. He chose the next comic book and lay on her bed again.


    Su Yu cautiously got out from under the bed and stood beside Naruki Erina.


    "Really... As the president of the student council, I was actually kissed by an ordinary boy..." Nakiri Erina blushed and complained about the manga.


    Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri''s swaying little feet, and then at her sailor school uniform, the pure white stripes of animal prints were looming.


    "Slap" Su Yu slapped down.


    Nakiri Erina was startled, took off the headphones, turned to look at Su Yu, and covered her skirt with a small hand.


    "Erina was so naive to try to shut me out of the door." Su Yu sat next to Nagiri Erina.


    "You... how did you get in?" Nagiri Erina was relieved when he saw Su Yu, then shyly said.


    "Guess, you guessed it, there are rewards." Su Yu smiled and looked at Erina Nakiri.


    "Did you get the key to the Scarlet Sands room?" Nakiri Erina guessed.


    "Congratulations, you guessed wrong, now is the time to punish." Su Yu leaned back and rested on Erina Nagiri''s back.


    "What are you going to do?" Nagiri Erina couldn''t get up, weak.


    "To be honest, I really want to bully Erina." Su Yu raised his hand and landed on Erina Nagiri''s thigh.


    "You...you promised me, promised..." Nakiri Erina felt the big hands on her legs and flushed.


    "It feels good, thanks for hosting." Su Yu retracted his hand and sat up.


    "You bad guy..." Nakiri Erina didn''t dare to lie down anymore, instead sitting on the bed, hugging her knees.


    "Erina, you are sitting like this and I can see clearly what you shouldn''t see." Su Yu reminded.


    Nakiri Erina looked down and immediately put her legs down with shame, her face hot.


    "Erina is so cute." Su Yu took off her shoes and sat next to Erina Nagiri.


    "You...Do you think I''m naive?" Erina Nagiri was afraid to look at Su Yu, stammering.


    "This is innocence, not naive. I like Erina like this very much." Su Yu wrapped one hand on Erina Nagiri''s shoulder.


    "Don''t tell anyone..." Nakiri Erina whispered.


    "I won''t tell anyone." Su Yu stroked Erina Nakiri''s long hair lightly.


    Nakiri Erina''s little head, lightly leaned against Su Yu''s shoulder.


    Su Yu smiled and stopped bullying this arrogant young lady.


    ...


    night.


    Su Yu had eaten the dinner made by Nito Hishasha and packed up.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Su Yu looked at the door.


    "Ka" the door opened, and Nito Hishashi was standing in the doorway wearing pajamas, hugging a pillow.


    "What''s wrong? Feisha?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "Jun Su Yu, can I sleep with you tonight?" Xinto Feishazhi whispered.


    "(��_��)?" Su Yu looked cute, and Xinhu Feisha took the initiative to deliver it to the door in the middle of the night. Could it be the same as last time?Create a fact that they are a couple?


    "Su Yu-jun, we spend too little time together, so I want to stay with you tonight..." Nito Hishago walked in and closed the door.


    In fact, there is another reason she didn''t say, that is her relationship with Su Yu, and she wants their relationship to become a real couple.


    "That''s it, Hisako wants to give me some girlfriend benefits, right?" Su Yu understood what Nito Hisako meant, but the benefits seemed to be too great. Nakiri Erina''s vinegar jar would definitely be beaten. turn.


    "I can''t do strange things...I just want to stay with Su Yu-kun..." Xinto Feishaha hugged the pillow, her heart full of shame.


    "I understand Feisha''s thoughts. Feisha is a good girl, an expert in medicinal diets, and excellent...I am not good enough for Feisha." Su Yu sighed.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you... have anyone you like?" Xinhu Feisha was taken aback, took off the pillow, and looked at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Feisha. Actually, I went on a date with a girl these past two days." Su Yu apologized.


    "Really? Congratulations to Mr. Su Yu..." Xinto Feisha''s heart tightened, and she smiled barely, tears falling.


    "Feisha..." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "I...I''m okay, I''m just happy for Su Yu-kun." Xinto Feishao turned around, wiping tears.


    Su Yu took a step forward and hugged Xinhu Feisha.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Xinhu Feisha didn''t react.


    "Hai Shao is very cute, my girlfriend is also very cute, you are all very good girls, I am very happy to be able to like me. In fact, I have been at a loss because... I also like Fei Shao in my heart, I know , I am shameless, but this is what I really think." Su Yurou said.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feisha''s face was blushing, and he didn''t expect Su Yu to say this.


    "Hisasha, I once thought, if we could eat your lunch every day after we got married, that would be great."


    "Or, we both become chefs and work together. I am in charge of the restaurant and Scarlett is in charge of the kitchen."


    "I also thought about Scarlett and my child. They must be a girl as lovely as Scarlett."


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feisha felt a pain in his heart.


    "Sorry, I said a lot of strange things. I will play the role of Feisha''s boyfriend in the future until Feisha finds someone she likes." Su Yu released her hand, walked back to the bed, lay down, and sighed deeply. Take a breath.


    Nito Hisako hasn''t spoken for a long time, grievances and unwillingness, and the inescapable like, haunts her heart.


    After a long time, Nito Hishasa stood up and made a decision in his heart.


    (Small theater: Nito Hisako: In any case, go to boil a pot of water, and the water will boil, let��s talk about it. Please recommend tickets and collections)

 72 Chapter 72 Why Are You So Skilled?

    "Jun Su Yu" Xinhu Feisha spoke.


    "Feisha, you go." Su Yu closed his eyes.


    "Jun Su Yu, you like me, don''t you?" Xinhu Feishao sat beside Su Yu, holding Su Yu''s hand.


    "Feisha, I do like you, but I also like my girlfriend." Su Yu said, trying to withdraw his hand.


    "It''s just a girlfriend. If I''m not married, I still have a chance, right?" Nito Hisako held Su Yu''s hand tightly.


    "Feisha..." Su Yu opened his eyes and looked at Xinhu Feisha with surprise.


    "I like Jun Su Yu." Xinhu Feishaha smiled with red eyes.


    "Feisha, if you like me only because of my appearance and the identity of the owner of the tongue of God, then I advise you to give up." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Su Yujun is very gentle. I like the dishes you cook with heart. I like the way you work hard, because you have talents, but you don''t waste them.


    Also, Su Yu-jun is very low-key and has not disclosed the identity of the owner of the tongue of God. I know that Su Yu-jun is not to put pressure on Miss Erina, thank you."Xinto Hishasha whispered.


    "Are you gentle? Gentleness is also a cruel thing sometimes." Su Yu murmured.


    "Jun Su Yu, I will make you like me. I won''t admit defeat. I like Jun Su Yu. This reason is enough." Xinto Feisha lay down and leaned into Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu turned his head, seemingly afraid to look at Xinhu Feisha.


    Nito Feisha''s little head was placed in Su Yu''s arms, and his face turned red when he heard Su Yu''s heartbeat.


    "Jun Su Yu, sure enough, you also like me... This also proves that my idea is right." Xinto Feisha looked up at Su Yu.


    "The girl is leaning in his arms, and there are almost no boys who are not excited." Su Yu whispered.


    "No matter what kind of girl Su Yujun��s girlfriend is, I will beat her. If she likes Su Yujun twice, I like it ten times. What she is willing to do for you, I It''s okay, Su Yujun." Xinhu Huisha blushed and moved towards Su Yu''s face.


    "Feisha, I''m very greedy. If you treat me well, the end result is likely to be me running two boats." Su Yu hesitated.


    "Then step on two boats. If that girl really likes Su Yujun, I can acquiesce in her existence." Xinto Feishaoji said softly.


    "What you said is true?" Su Yu turned his head and looked at Xinhu Feisha with disbelief.


    "I am a follower of Miss Erina. I decided not to marry for a long time. I stayed with Miss Erina and served Miss Erina." Nito Hisasha smiled, her eyes a little sad.


    Su Yu was silent, is this the result of the trial?It really surprised him, he didn''t expect that Nito Hishasa would actually think so.


    "Su Yu-kun is the owner of the tongue of God, and in the future, he will definitely not lose to the existence of Miss Erina. I decided to serve Miss Erina. Therefore, for a long time, I cannot just marry Su Yu. Jun." Nito Hishasha continued.


    "Why can''t you marry me?" Su Yu was slightly taken aback.


    "I am a follower of Miss Erina, and can only be regarded as a servant of the Nagiri family. Su Yu-kun is a guest of the Nagiri family. If I marry Su Yu-kun in the future, Su Yu-kun will be forced to act as a naginari. Kiri��s service is labelled as the Nagiri��s family." Nito Hisako smiled, with gentle eyes.


    Su Yu suddenly realized that he was a little touched, and I had to say that Nito Feisha had a longer-term consideration than him.


    He only considered the present but not the future.


    As a follower of Nageri Erina, Nito Hisako can say these words, which has proved that Su Yu is basically the same as her loyalty to the Nageri family in her heart.


    The Nakiri family is very important, and Su Yu is also very important. Nito Hishako does not want Su Yu to become a member of the Nakiri family because of her relationship and bear some of the responsibilities of the Nakiri family.


    "Feisha, I''m sorry." Su Yu said guilty.


    "Su Yu-jun, needless to say I''m sorry, this is my choice. If that girl really likes Su Yu-jun, I can be Su Yu-jun''s... another girlfriend." Nito Hishiko couldn''t tell the two. A word, can only be said as another girlfriend.


    "Are you an angel? Feisha?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and hugged Xinto Feisha tightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, in fact, if you marry Miss Erina, then I won''t have any troubles." Nito Hisako said suddenly.


    "Uh, why?" Su Yu was startled, but didn''t panic.


    "Ms. Erina is the genius of the Nageri family. As long as Su Yu-kun marries Miss Erina, the two owners of the tongue of God, it will be enough to continue the glory of the Nageri family.


    I am a follower of Miss Erina. If Miss Erina has a child and Miss Erina''s husband has a request, I...I can''t refuse."Nito Hisako lowered his head shyly.


    Su Yu''s heart moved, as if it was true, Nito Hishako cared more about Erina Nakiri than everyone else.


    If Erina Nagiri really had a child, Su Yu, as Erina Nakiri''s husband, would do anything to Nito Hishisa. She would never refuse.


    After all, even if it was for children''s consideration, Nito Hisako couldn''t let Su Yu bully Erina Nagiri.


    "Feisha, your proposal is indeed very tempting, but...I refuse." Su Yu took a deep breath and said seriously.


    "Why?" Xinhu Feisha bit his lip, and looked at Su Yu with a grimace. She was already like this, Su Yu didn''t accept it?


    "Hisasha, if it is impossible, it is impossible that the person I want to marry is Miss Erina. You can choose to share with other girls for me. I am very happy about this, because I know that Hisasha is sincere. like me��"


    "Then why don''t you agree?" Xinhu Feisha interrupted Su Yu and stared at Su Yu.


    "Because Feisha really likes me, so I don''t want Feisha to be wronged." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Jun Su Yu...You are really..." Xinto Feisha sighed in relief, feeling a little happy.


    "Feisha, you should go back as expected, I''m afraid that if I can''t control myself, I will hurt you." Su Yu released his hand and prepared to get up.


    "Jun Su Yu, I... I like you." Xinhu Feisha held down Su Yu without hesitation, and kissed it.


    Su Yu opened his eyes wide, and looked at Xinto Feisha, who was close at hand. He closed his eyes and looked nervous, very cute.


    "Finally, I will admit the Feisha line." Su Yu thought in his heart and hugged Xinhu Feisha.


    Doorway.


    Nagiri Erina gently pushed open the door, looked at the scene in front of him, and was stunned.


    "Why are you so skilled?" Nagiri Erina clutched her chest, tears streaming from her eyes.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections. There was only one chapter yesterday. I''m really sorry, um, the kind that won''t make up. (?�B���B?))

 73 Chapter 73

    Nagiri Erina didn''t say it after all, just thinking in her heart, silently closing the door and returning to her room.


    Seeing Su Yu and Nito Hishasha, her heart hurts, as if her favorite toy had been taken away.


    "I clearly said that I like me, but let me see this kind of scene, bad guy!" Nagiri Erina sat on the bed, hugging her knees, with a grieved expression.


    When she calmed down, she remembered that Nito Hisako was the first to come, she was just a latecomer.


    ...


    In Su Yu''s room.


    After the kiss, Nito Feisha lay in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Jun Su Yu, if I have a chance, can you let me see your girlfriend?" Nito Hisako whispered.


    "Feisha, you..." Su Yu hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to see what kind of person she is, and there won''t be any disputes, and I won''t bother her." Xinto Feishang looked up at Su Yu.


    "Well, during the fall trials, I will invite her to Yuanyue Academy." Su Yu thought for a while and nodded.


    "Can I stay tonight?" Nito Hisako asked.


    "This..." Su Yu wanted to refuse, but he just kissed Xinhu Feisha, and now it is too much to drive her away.


    "I''m going to bed, Su Yujun, rest early." Xinhu Feisha kicked off his shoes and crawled into Su Yu''s bed.


    Su Yu was a little bit dumbfounded, looking at Xinhu Feisha with his back to him.


    "Jun Su, if I fall asleep, I won''t wake up no matter what happens..." Xinto Feishazu reminded in a low voice.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched, is this a hint?No, this is already expressly stated!


    "Choose! One, sleep with Nito Hisako until morning. Second, sleep with Nito Hisako and Nakiri Erina until morning. Completing the task will reward a bronze lottery, and option two will reward a bronze lottery." System A long-lost reminder sounded.


    There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead. Option two is to let him die?


    Su Yu decisively chose option one, and it was not the time for Nito Hisago and Nakiri Erina to be frank with each other.


    Turn off the lights and get into the bed.


    Su Yu could feel Nito Feisha''s tension and a faint scent, his hand was holding Nito''s slender waist, and he did not dare to move.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feisha whispered, turning over and facing Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked down at Xinhu Feisha who was curled up in his arms, and gave her a peck on her forehead.


    "Go to bed early and don''t think about it."


    ...


    No words for a night, early the next morning, six o''clock.


    Su Yu lazily followed Nito Hisako and Nakiri Erina to the meeting place, where most of the Totsuki Academy students were.


    Su Yu glanced at it, and the three girls from Ji Xing Liao, Sakura Ryoko, Yoshino Yuuhime, and Tian Suohui, had all arrived.


    In addition to their three acquaintances, Mito Yumei dressed in hot, slightly heroic Miyoko Hojo, and smiling Nageki Alice were all in the team.


    Su Yu, dressed in white casual clothes, stood next to Erina Nagiri, which aroused hostility from many boys.


    "Tacomi, Ye Shanliang, Mizuo Subaru..." Su Yu glanced over the three talents.


    "Jun Su Yu, it''s time to get in the car," Xinhu Feisha reminded.


    Su Yu walked towards the bus, he and Nito Hisasha, and Nagiri Erina a car.


    Also in the same car is Mito Yumei, the eldest lady of the Nagiri Erina faction.


    Mito Yumei, the eldest lady of Mito Group, Mito Group''s main meat ingredients.


    "Miss Erina." As soon as Mito Yumei got on the car, he came to greet Erina Nakiri.


    "Thank you." Nagiri Erina nodded.


    "Miss Erina, this is the rumored Su Yu-kun, right?" Mito Yumei looked at Su Yu and curiously asked.


    "Yeah." Nakiri Erina replied faintly, without any intention to introduce Su Yu.


    "Hello, Mito student." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Hello, Jun Su Yu." Mito Yumei shook hands with Su Yu, a little strange.


    Erina Nakiri and Su Yu are sitting together, which shows that the relationship between the two is not normal, but why do you feel that Erina Nakiri has a bad attitude towards Su Yu?


    Mito Yumei sat in the back row of Nakiri Erina, and Nito Hisago was next to her.


    Su Yu knew the reason Nakiri Erina was angry, but didn''t mean to explain, but just looked out the window and fell asleep in a short while.


    Nito Hisako got up and found that Su Yu was leaning on Erina Nagiri''s shoulder, and he was shocked.


    "Miss Erina..." Nito Hisaki was a little worried that Erina Nakiri would be angry.


    Nagiri Erina did not move, but a blush appeared on her white face.


    Nito Hisako opened her mouth, as if she understood something, and sat down with a smile.


    ...


    after an hour.


    The parking lot of Yuanyue Resort.


    All the cars stopped, and the destination of the study and training is here!


    Mito Yumi was together. Just about to get out of the car, she saw Su Yu who was resting on Erina Nagiri''s shoulder, and she was in a daze.


    As the eldest lady of the Nakiri Erina family, Su Yu actually leaned on her shoulder, and Nakiri Erina didn''t mean to be angry. Could it be that Su Yu is really Nakiri Erina''s fiance?


    "It''s time to get up, the place to stay together for training is here." Nagiri Erina blushed and pushed Su Yu.


    "Sorry, I didn''t sleep well last night." Su Yu straightened up and yawned.


    The girls around had already noticed that Su Yu and Erina Nakiri were close, but they didn''t speak, as if they hadn''t seen this scene, and quickly got out of the car.


    Mito Yumei reacted, pretending not to see, and quickly got out of the car.


    Nagiri Erina sorted his clothes, and only three of them were left in the bus.


    "Hisha, let''s go." Nagiri Erina said and got out of the car.


    "Su Yu-kun, you and Miss Erina..." Nito Hishago stopped talking.


    "Friendship, don''t think about it." Su Yu patted Nito''s head.


    "Really?" Nito Hishasa blinked.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and hugged Xinhu Feisha.


    "I see, Su Yu-jun, let go..." Xinto Feishaqao''s face turned red.


    "Blame Feisha, I didn''t have a good rest last night, you said how should you make up?" Su Yu looked down at Xinhu Feisha.


    "Compensation?" Xinhu Hui Shao understood Su Yu''s meaning in seconds, and lowered his head in shame.


    "Just kidding, Miss Erina is still waiting for you." Su Yu released his hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want to go for a walk together tonight?" Xinhu Feishao looked at Su Yu with some expectation.


    "If I have time, I will find..." Before Su Yu''s words fell, the phone rang.


    "Is it a text message from my girlfriend?" Nito Hisako''s heart tightened.


    "Look at..." Su Yu smiled bitterly, pointed his phone at Xinhu Feisha, let Xinhu Feisha look at the text message.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections, there is a chapter)

 74 Chapter 74

    Nito Hisako looked at the text message and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The text message comes from Shizuka Hiratsuka, and the content is very simple.


    "Come on for study and study together, on the last day, I will join in."


    "Let''s go." Su Yu put away his mobile phone, holding Xinhu Feisha''s little hand, and got out of the car.


    Nagiri Erina was standing next to the bus holding hands, seeming to be waiting for them.


    "Ms. Erina, you have been waiting for a long time, let me help you carry your luggage." Su Yu smiled.


    Mito Yumei, who was walking in the front, looked back and saw Su Yu and Nito Feisha holding hands, once again stunned.


    "This man, who just leaned on Miss Erina''s shoulders, is holding the hand of classmate Nito now?" Mito Yumei could no longer describe Su Yu''s power in words, looking at the expression of a god.


    "Thank you." Nagiri Erina said lightly, and walked upstairs.


    Su Yu knew that this young lady was deliberately facing each other coldly again, and Su Yu didn''t hate such a young lady.


    Su Yu and Nito Hishasa dragged their suitcases and held hands, making many boys around look stunned. Isn''t this boy standing next to Nagiri Erina?Is it actually Hisago Nito��s boyfriend?


    "Jun Su Yu...will it cause you trouble?" Xinhu Feishazi whispered.


    "No." Su Yu didn''t care about the gazes of people around him, and passers-by were just background boards.


    ...


    Putting the suitcases away, Su Yu remembered the room numbers of Erina Nagiri and Hiisa Nito.


    His room is not the same as the students of Yuanyue Academy, it is directly a single room.


    Su Yu''s luggage only has a backpack with a few clothes in it.


    The things he needs are basically in the space pocket, and the backpack is just an ornament.


    As soon as Su Yu went out, he walked towards the conference hall downstairs, and the tutor of Yuanyue College spoke. This should not be missed, and he was very interested in seeing the graduates of Yuanyue College.


    The cuisine he can take out at present has the highest score of only 90 points, which is equivalent to the signature cuisine of Yuanyue Shijie.


    For the graduates of Tomotsu Academy, some of the star chefs at the apex, their signature dishes must be around 95 points.


    95 points of cooking, you can clearly feel the personal style, which is the chef''s exclusive cooking.


    This is similar to the mind, the difference is that the exclusive dishes are truly delicious dishes, not worse than the mind.


    Su Yu''s cooking, if it becomes an exclusive cooking, plus his heart, it can definitely exceed 95 points.


    As for the perfect food?Or super perfect cooking?Su Yu feels that shining dishes are eligible for full marks or super marks.


    When Su Yu came to the venue, many students had already gathered here.


    The degree of difficulty of the co-study training is unceremoniously comparable to Naruto''s Zhongnin exam, and there must be a lot of people eliminated.


    It was obviously a venue with close to a thousand people, but there was a breath of silence. Some students had begun to despair, and everyone felt a lot of pressure.


    Su Yu came to the front row calmly and took out his mobile phone. Naturally, the audience was as far ahead as possible.


    Hiratsuka''s text message reminded him of sending a text message to Yuihama Yui.


    Su Yu''s typing speed is very fast, Chinese characters are directly converted into Japanese, and it seems that the mobile phone can be controlled by the system.


    "Ding Dong" Su Yu just sent it out, and within a minute, he received a text message from Yuihama Yui.


    "Study together, come on!" Yuihama Yui.


    Su Yu smiled, glanced at the Yuanyue Academy tutor who was on stage, and put away his phone.


    The tutor of Far Moon Academy is named Chapel, a blonde, serious middle-aged man, and is known as a chef who can''t laugh.


    After his introduction, the graduates of Yuanyue College were attracted.


    "Shinomiya Kojiro, Suwon Dongmi, Gan Hyugako..." Su Yu looked at the three memorable people.


    Kojiro Shinomiya, French cuisine chef, has the title of magician of vegetable cuisine, and was once the first one of Tomotsuki Ten.


    Suwon Dongmi is relatively short. Although she does not have her performance in the original work, she is not difficult to see from her status as a chef. She should be an opponent comparable to Touyou Shihua. She used to be Yuan Yue. Ten Jie is second.


    Gan Hyugako, she owns her own shop and is very proficient in Japanese cuisine. She is second only to Shinomiya Kojiro in strength. She was once the second place in Togetsu Tenchi and a descendant of Suwon Dongmi.


    The three of them were already at the Yuanyue ten outstanding level when they were in school, not to mention their grades after leaving school, they must have improved a lot.


    Just like in the anime, Kojiro Shinomiya eliminated a boy before the game started.


    When he walked by Su Yu, he took a deep look at Su Yu.


    Su Yu yawned and became a little sleepy again.


    "What''s your name?" Kojiro Shinomiya paused and said.


    "Su Yu, an ordinary high school student." Su Yu replied.


    "So, Su Yu is you, very good, very good." Kojiro Shimiya pushed his glasses, stopped staying, and went on stage.


    The next person to appear is naturally the chief chef of Totsuki Resort, Dojima Gin, who is comparable to Joichiro Zaipa.


    As soon as Dojima Ginza appeared, the students in the audience boiled, and those who knew him tried their best to popularize science to those who did not know.


    The horror is so terrible, it is breathtaking.


    When Su Yu looked at Dojima Gin, he felt that he was too passionate. For this kind of person, it would be better to stay away.


    ...


    At the end of the speech at the venue, the students of Yuanyue Academy began to group, Su Yu miraculously Wada Suohui became a group, and came to a prepared cooking room.


    This is the first assessment. The graduate, Hyugako, is the chef of this session. If she can''t come up with the cooking that satisfies her, she will drop out.


    "It''s great, I actually teamed with Su Yujun." Tian Suohui came to Su Yu excitedly.


    Su Yu seriously suspected that Tian Suohui was a girl who was attached to God. In the original work, she was on the verge of dropping out. Later, she was helped by Xingping Chuangzhen. The autumn trials were even more advanced. The road ahead was bright, and it was almost as if she had just opened up.


    Now, the actor Xing Ping Chuang really didn''t come, she actually teamed up with Su Yu, and it seemed that Su Yu was going to face Kojiro Sinomiya.


    "I''m not Xingping Chuangzhen." Su Yu narrowed his eyes and didn''t listen to what Gan Hyugako said.


    Until the students in the classroom hurried out, Su Yu slowly took the kitchenware and left with Tian Suohui.


    "The rumored second owner of the tongue of God, I don''t know what kind of food will be served? It''s really exciting." Gan Hyugako looked at Su Yu''s back with a smile on his mouth.


    Su Yu''s identity is not a secret, Dojima Gin has long told them of several outstanding graduates.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections)

 75 Chapter 75: Tian Suohuis Assessment

    Dry Hyugako''s topic is Japanese cuisine, which is not difficult for Su Yu and Sorui. The key is the issue of ingredients.


    No ingredients were prepared for the assessment, and all ingredients need to be obtained by yourself.


    Most of the students go fishing, looking for bamboo shoots or mountain vegetables.


    Su Yu walked directly in the other direction.


    "Jun Su Yu, shall we not go fishing?" Tian Suohui followed behind Su Yu, a little strange.


    "Tian Suohui, in this unfamiliar environment, we must first calm down and not be guided by the thoughts of people around us." Su Yu smiled.


    "What do you mean?" Tian Suohui did not react.


    "The so-called ingredients, just choose from the surrounding area. The first thing we saw was the forest and river, but we didn''t see the animals nearby." Su Yu pointed forward.


    "That''s the case!" Tian Suohui suddenly realized, looking at Su Yu with admiration.


    "Let''s go, see if there are any animals, what to do, you choose." Su Yu smiled, it''s just that he is more familiar with the plot.


    "Let Su Yujun be the chef. My cooking may make us two unqualified." Tian Suohui whispered.


    "If you can''t even pass the first level, don''t want to stick to the following levels. For the first assessment, you will be the chef and I will taste it." Su Yu frowned.


    "If I fail, Su Yujun will also lose this opportunity to stay together for training..." Tian Suohui was a little scared.


    "I believe you, Tian Suohui, your cooking contains heart, and it is not worse than others. I even think you are the most powerful of the three girls in Ji Xingliao." Su Yu paused.


    "I''m not as good as Su Yujun expected... I actually barely managed to become a freshman in Yuanyue College. Last time I was helped by Xinhu classmates..." Tian Suohui lowered his head.


    The last time she pointed out was in Chapel''s class. In the original work, it was because Xingping Chuangzhen passed the test, but it was because of Nito Hishago.


    "Take out your confidence, Tian Suohui, if you are really nervous, wait a while, I will tell you a secret to let you relax." Su Yu turned around, and his big hand fell on Tian Suohui''s small head on.


    "The secret?" Tian Suohui raised her head and looked at Su Yu.


    "Well, the secret, the secret that can definitely let you pass the level." Su Yu smiled.


    ...


    Less than half an hour.


    Su Yu and Tian Suohui returned to the cooking classroom, but the others have not yet returned.


    Tian Suohui holds a processed duck and some mountain vegetables in her hands.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are so fast." Gan Hyugako ate snacks and smiled at Su Yu and Tian Suohui.


    "Senior Gan Hyugako, I might disappoint you this time. I''m not going to make cooking." Su Yu walked to the cooking table and said to Gan Hyugako.


    "Oh?" Gan Hyugako looked at Tian Suohui, Su Yu actually wanted this girl to make dishes?


    "Jun Su Yu, the secret..." Tian Suohui placed the ingredients and looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "My secret is very simple. Don''t take this dish as a test. You imagine that this dish is a dish you want to offer to your family, and then relax." Su Yu said in Tian Suohui''s ear.


    "Is this all right?" Tian Suohui looked at Su Yu blankly.


    "Imagine this is your home''s kitchen. You have to use these ingredients to make a dish for your family to taste." Su Yu said softly.


    "But... if it fails..." Tian Suohui is still a little nervous.


    "I know a very good chef. If she fails, I can introduce her to you. Her strength is no less than that of a graduate of Yuan Yue Academy. At that time, you can stay in Tokyo and learn more cooking. "Su Yu said seriously.


    "Really?" Tian Suohui breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Of course it is true, but I believe that Tian Suohui will not fail." Su Yu grabbed Tian Suohui''s little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Tian Suohui''s face flushed, she knew that Su Yu was Nito Feisha''s boyfriend.


    "It''s okay, take it easy, as always, let me taste your dishes, the dishes that contain your heart." Su Yu said gently.


    Tian Suohui looked at Su Yu''s eyes, his eyes were a little expectant, and his face had a warm smile.


    "Jun Su Yu, I will work hard." Tian Suohui felt warm, retracted her little hand, and looked at the ingredients on the table.


    Su Yu looked at Tian Suohui''s appearance, turned and left, came to Gan Hyugako and sat down.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you going to put this test on her?" Ganri Xiangzi asked.


    "For me, this is just an exam to improve her cooking skills. For her, it is a dish that determines her destiny. Therefore, I want her to make progress through this dish and face all the challenges in the future." Su Yu means Deeply.


    "Jun Su Yu is really gentle." Gan Hyugako was silent for a while, smiled and poured a cup of hot tea for Su Yu.


    Tian Suohui started to do it, her swordsman was very skilled, and her calming strength was definitely the level of Yuanyue Ten Jie''s reserve.


    Such dishes made by Tian Suohui, coupled with the thoughts contained in the dishes, are definitely close to 90 points.


    Tian Suohui is more familiar with Japanese sauces. After all, her home is a hotel.


    "Cooking for the family..." Tian Suohui''s mind showed the appearance of a woman, and tears flickered in her eyes.


    From junior high school to high school, she had the lowest cooking grades. If she failed again, she would be dropped out of school. Unexpectedly, she met Hisato Nito and became friends with Erina Nagiri.


    "If it fails like this, it seems that there is no regret..." Tian Suohui showed a sweet smile on her face, and the cooking was about to be out.


    "I don''t know what Su Yujun''s evaluation will be." Tian Suohui glanced at Su Yu and found that Su Yu was watching her, and quickly lowered her head, her pretty face blushed.


    In less than an hour, Tian Suohui''s dishes came over.


    In the cooking classroom, most of the students have returned, and Takumi and his brother have also returned.


    Takumi was only curious about Su Yu, not too hostile. Seeing the food Tian Suohui brought up, his eyes lit up, and he didn''t expect that there would be people who think like him.


    When other students saw the duck meat on Tian Suohui''s plate, they were very regretful. Unfortunately, time was too late and they could only continue to make the dishes they had originally thought.


    "Senior Gan Hyugako, this is my cooking, please taste it." Tian Suohui had two dishes, one for Gan Hyugako and the other for Su Yu.


    Su Yu took a sip, and a scene appeared in his mind.


    In the hotel kitchen in the country, a little girl is standing next to a young woman, watching her make dishes.


    "Xiaohui, do you want to learn how to cook?" the young woman said.


    "Well, Xiaohui wants to learn how to cook." The little girl replied innocently.


    Since then, the little girl has started to learn how to cook, standing on a chair, and starting to practice knife skills.


    There is only one thought in her heart. If she learns to make cooking, her mother will not have to work so hard.


    (PS: Please recommend tickets and collections, there is one more chapter, I will be late.)

 76 Chapter 76: Mito Yumeis Conjecture

    Su Yu recovered, and Gan Hyugako was tasting Tian Suohui''s cuisine.


    Tian Suohui became a little nervous again. She looked at Gan Hyugako who didn''t speak, and her heart went up and down.


    "Senior Hyugako, as a result, you should already have it?" Su Yu said helplessly.


    "Sorry, Xiaohui is so cute. I can''t help but want to make fun of it. This dish... is qualified." Gan Hyugako smiled after finishing the cooking.


    "Passed?" Tian Suohui was stunned. These three words suddenly dispelled the tension in her heart, leaving only happiness and tears of excitement.


    Tian Suohui smiled and wiped her tears. Finally, she didn''t have to be dropped out, and she used her strength to pass the first level.


    "Tian Suohui, I know you can do it." Su Yu''s voice sounded and he handed Tian Suohui a tissue.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Tian Suohui bowed deeply. Without Su Yu''s words to give her courage, she would definitely not be able to cook such a dish.


    "You''re welcome, let''s go." Su Yu walked toward the outside of the cooking classroom.


    "The chef who has mastered his mind, the heart of the cook, is no worse than the tongue of the gods." Gan Hyugako looked at Tian Suohui''s back and thought.


    The so-called heart of cooking refers to the ability of chefs to add heart to cooking, which is a rare talent.


    ...


    Su Yu and Tian Suohui returned to the coach, ready to return to the hotel of Yuanyue Resort.


    "Su Yujun, thank you..." Tian Suohui''s mood has stabilized.


    "You are qualified by your own strength. You must remember this feeling so that you will not be nervous in the future." Su Yu reminded Tian Suohui.


    "Thanks to Su Yujun this time, if it weren''t for your encouragement, I''m afraid I would have failed long ago." Tian Suohui''s smile was sweet.


    "In that case, can you agree to a request?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "What request?" Tian Suohui blinked curiously.


    "That''s..." Su Yu approached Tian Suohui.


    The two sat together, Su Yu sat by the window, and Tian Suohui sat outside.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Tian Suohui looked at Su Yu who was constantly approaching, her face flushed, her mind was blank, and she subconsciously avoided.


    Su Yu grabbed Tian Suohui''s little hand and continued to approach.


    Tian Suohui couldn''t retreat, she could only close her eyes nervously.


    "Take it as a gift to Su Yujun..." Tian Suohui thought in his heart.


    "Can I call you Xiaohui?" Su Yu stopped, a lot worse than Tian Suohui''s face.


    "Ah?" Tian Suohui opened his eyes and looked at Su Yu blankly, speechless.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to tease you, but I didn''t expect you to take it seriously." Su Yu released his hand.


    "Ah?" Tian Suohui was ashamed. Su Yu just wanted to tease her. She closed her eyes. Didn''t it become that she was ready to accept Su Yu?


    "Answer my question, can I call you Xiaohui?" Su Yu asked again.


    "Yeah..." Tian Suohui was too embarrassed to see Su Yu.


    "Xiaohui''s reaction is very cute, don''t be shy, you can accept me, I am a little proud. If it makes you feel uncomfortable, I''m sorry, I will not make that kind of joke in the future." Su Yu chuckled.


    "Jun Su Yu...bad eyes..." Tian Suohui blushed and whispered.


    "Xiaohui feels like a younger sister, please have a word of O''Neill sauce." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Euni-chan?" Tian Suohui tentatively called.


    "It''s so nice, let''s just call it that way when no one is in the future." Su Yu patted Tian Suohui''s head.


    "I''m still Su Yujun..." Tian Suohui muttered, calling it Ouni sauce directly, which always felt a little strange.


    Su Yu smiled, looked at the several Yuanyue College students who came by, stopped talking, and withdrew his hand.


    ...


    The car returned to the hotel of Yuanyue Resort.


    A group of qualified Yuanyue College students received the next assessment before they could catch their breath.


    Make 50 steak rice in 60 minutes.


    As soon as this topic came out, the students of Yuanyue College almost cried.


    Many of them spent a lot of time in searching for food materials. They wandered around in the mountains and consumed a lot of energy.


    However, co-stay training is this kind of environment, you have to finish crying, or you will be eliminated.


    Su Yu didn''t consume any energy at all. Facing this kind of problem, he broke through easily, and by the way made Tian Suohui a dinner.


    He is the fastest, but there is someone who is faster than him, and that is Erina Nagiri.


    Su Yu and Erina Nagiri are in different kitchens, but he knows where Erina Nagiri is going, the large public bath.


    The large bath is divided into two areas for men and women. Su Yu is not bold enough to walk in directly, but waits for Nagiri Erina at a corner.


    Nagiri Erina was wearing a yukata, and her face was blushed because of the heat of the large bath.


    "Su Yu-kun, why are you here?" Naginaki Erina turned a corner and was taken aback when she saw Su Yu.


    "Of course I am waiting for you here." Su Yu held a brand new poker card.


    "How do you know that I want to play this?" Nakiri Erina looked at Su Yu with surprise.


    "This is probably fate." Su Yu smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "I''ll be seen..." Before Nagiri Erina''s voice, Su Yu was pulled into her arms.


    "Erina, you are like an extremely delicious dish right now, with a tempting aroma exuding all over your body, and I can''t help but want to eat it." Su Yu looked down at Erina Nakiri in his arms.


    "Promise..." Nagiri Erina reminded.


    "Of course I will keep the promise, so go to your room first." Su Yu held Erina Nakiri''s little hand and walked forward.


    As they walked, Mito Yumei looked shocked at the other corner.


    What did she see just now?Nakiri Erina was actually held in Su Yu''s arms, and, Nagiri Erina did not resist?Let Su Yu drag her away?


    Isn''t Su Yu Hisako Nito''s boyfriend?Obviously the relationship is so close, and in a blink of an eye, Erina Nakiri was hugged again...


    "Could it be that this man... is dating Miss Erina and classmate Nito at the same time?" Mito Yumei felt that her brain was not enough.


    In her eyes, Nagiri Erina means that arrogance and beauty coexist. The talent of God''s tongue makes her far superior to others. She is the eldest lady whom everyone respects and admires.


    Now, this eldest lady, knowing that Su Yu has a girlfriend, is still so close to Su Yu, it is really incredible.


    "Wait, Ms. Erina will endure the rudeness of this man, and for the benefit of the Nagiri family, open one eye to this man, close one eye?" Mito Yumei thought about it. Bold ideas.


    "Mito-san, what are you doing here?" A voice sounded.


    "Student Nito..." Mito Yumei opened her mouth as she looked at the visitor, not daring to express her conjecture.


    "Did you see Miss Erina?" Nito Hisako asked.


    "Ms. Erina seems to be back to the room..." Mito Yumei''s eyes were complicated.


    "Thank you Mito, I''m going back first." Nito Hisako left.


    Mito Yumei watched Nito Hisako depart, if Su Yu really returned to the room with Miss Erina and Nito Hisako now passed...


    "What a sad story, Scarlett, you have to be strong." Mito Yumi murmured.


    (PS: Ahem, it''s a lot late again. This is yesterday''s chapter. I just finished writing it, and I am correcting it. I ask for recommendation votes and collection.)

 77 Chapter 77-Dojima Silver

    Nagiri Erina''s room.


    Su Yu and Nakiri Erina play cards.


    Even though Nakiri Erina was wearing only a yukata, Su Yu was not too impulsive.


    "Crack" the door of the room opened.


    "Miss Erina, Su Yu-kun, you came back early." Xinto Feisha entered the room, not surprised why Su Yu was here.


    "Hisago..." When Erina Nakiri saw Nito''s return, her little hand gently pulled the yukata, covering her thigh.


    "Ms. Erina, since Scarlett is back, I''ll leave first. Scarlett, let''s go, and go for a walk together." Su Yu stood up, said to Nagiri Erina, and came to the new By his side.


    "Miss Erina..." Nito Hisako looked at Nakiri Erina.


    "Go, if this man dares to bully you, I will definitely not spare him." Nakiri Erina snorted coldly.


    "Thank you Miss Erina." Hisako Nito smiled and walked out the door with Su Yu.


    "Fishizao, is today''s task difficult?" Su Yu held Nito''s Fishzat''s little hand and walked forward.


    "It''s not hard, it just took some time to find the ingredients." Nito Feisha felt Su Yu''s warm big hands, and the fatigue seemed to disappear a lot.


    "My team and Xiaohui selected ducks. Her strength is very good. If you are not nervous, you will not lose to you at all." Su Yu said softly.


    "Xiaohui? When did the relationship between Su Yujun and Xiaohui become so good?" There was some doubt in Xinhu Feisha''s eyes.


    "I''m very gentle with girls, Xiaohui, I''ve been paying attention to her before." Su Yu smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu, Huaxin Ghost..." Xinhu Feishao gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Her weakness is that she is easy to be nervous. As long as she overcomes this point, her strength will be Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve. Coupled with her use of her mind, she will become Yuanyue Ten Jie in the future, which is also a help for Miss Erinai." Yu explained.


    "Xiaohui''s cooking is indeed very special. If you can help, please help her, I won''t mind." Nito Hisako smiled.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, and took the elevator with Xinhu Feisha to the first floor.


    In Yuanyue Resort, the scenery was pretty good. Su Yu didn''t go far, just found a flowerbed and sat down.


    Nito Hisako leaned in Su Yu''s arms, and Su Yu listened quietly as he talked about what he had encountered in today''s class.


    After a while, Nito Hishasa fell asleep.


    Su Yu looked at the Xinhu Feisha in his arms, hugged her gently, and walked towards the hotel.


    "Jun Su Yu?" A passionate man, Dojima Gin, walked towards him.


    "Mr. Dojima, are you looking for me?" Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "There is one thing, you can send her back first, I''ll wait for you in the kitchen." Dojima Gin glanced at Nito Hisako and smiled.


    "Yeah" Su Yu nodded and walked into the elevator.


    The elevator came to Erina Nagiri��s floor. Su Yu held Nito Hishasa to the door of the room and knocked on the door.


    "I''ll be back so soon...Come in." As soon as Nagiri Erina opened the door, she was about to ask for a question. He saw the sleeping Nito Hisashi and stepped away.


    Su Yu put down Xinhu Huisha, took off her shoes, and covered her quilt.


    "Hisha is too tired to fall asleep, leave the rest to me, you can go back." Nakiri Erina whispered.


    "Goodnight kiss?" Su Yu turned to look at Erina Nakiri.


    "You..." Nakiri Erina was taken aback, and quickly glanced at Nito Hisago.


    "Don''t worry, Feisha really fell asleep." Su Yu came to Erina Nagiri with one hand blocking her retreat.


    "Why are you so soulless? You came back with Scarlet Sand, but you bullied me again?" Erina Nakiri looked at Su Yu with a grimace.


    "Because Erina is jealous." Su Yu pinched Erina Nakiri''s chin with one hand, looked at her small face, and slowly lowered his head.


    "I''m not jealous!" Nagiri Erina murmured, closing her eyes.


    As soon as the kiss ended, Su Yu released her hand and looked at Nageri Erina, with a flushed face and a shy expression. This eldest lady is really cute.


    "Can you go back now?" Nakiri Erina pursed her lips in an angry manner.


    "Almost forgot one thing." Su Yu smiled and came to the side of Xinhu Feisha and lowered his head.


    Nageri Erina''s eyes widened, this soul Dan... unexpectedly kissed Nito Hisago again after kissing her!And still in front of her!


    "There is nothing more to do now, good night, Erina." Su Yu patted Erina Nakiri''s head and opened the door of the room.


    "Go!" Nakiri Erina stared at Su Yu in shame.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth turned upwards and closed the door.


    Nito Hisako was indeed asleep, so he dared to be so bold.


    And in front of Nagaki Erina, giving Nagaki Erina a hat of natural colors, this feeling is very good.


    in the room.


    Nagiri Erina came to Nito Hisako, and her shame and guilt were intertwined, making her feel sorry for Nito Hisako, and her heart was even more confused.


    "I''m sorry, Scarlett..." Nagiri Erina said in his heart, and got into the bed.


    ...


    In the kitchen on the first floor.


    Su Yu came to the kitchen with the lights on, and saw Dojima Silver in a suit, with a breath of blood exuding all over his body.


    "Su Yu-jun, welcome to Yuanyue Resort. You are a guest of Nagiri''s family. The commander-in-chief specially told me to take care of you. If you have any requirements, you can just ask." Dojima Ginza smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "Are you asking? I do have two requirements. The first is to treat me and the students equally, and the second is to borrow the kitchen." Su Yu shook hands with Dojima Gin and thought for a while.


    "No problem, but the co-study course is very intense, aren''t you tired?" Dojima Gin was puzzled.


    "The current course is not a test at all for me, so I have to add some new topics to myself." Su Yu shook his head.


    "If you need anything, just tell the staff." Dojima Gin glanced deeply at Su Yu, the title of the owner of the tongue of the gods, it seemed that Su Yu did not become arrogant.


    "Yeah" Su Yu was not polite, he had already decided that he would not rest for these six days.


    As for whether the body can hold it up?If you can''t hold it, just die once.


    "Then I''ll go first." Dojima Gin patted Su Yu on the shoulder, preparing to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Dojima, I have another request for a subject..." Su Yu stopped Dojima Gin.


    "A request for the subject? Let''s listen." Dojima Gin stopped, a little strange, he didn''t think Su Yu would be eliminated.


    (PS: There is another chapter, please recommend tickets and collections.)

 78 Chapter 78-Su Yu vs. Kojiro Shinomiya

    Su Yu watched Dojima Gin leave and changed into a chef''s uniform.


    In six days of spare time, he needs to prepare in advance for the final assessment of the co-study training, egg cooking, and the topic of the autumn trial, curry.


    The core of egg dishes is breakfast. Naturally, you can''t choose too large portions, tea eggs or the like, too little, and it will take time.


    "Chinese or Japanese?" Su Yu looked at the eggs on the table and flashed many simple dishes, including scrambled eggs with tomatoes.


    Home cooking or something will be automatically excluded.


    "Egg pancake? Thick egg burnt?" Su Yu thought for a while and decided on the two breakfasts.


    In the kitchen, with bright lights, Su Yu began to try cooking.


    ...


    One night, hurried by.


    Su Yu walked out of the large bath, exhaustion disappeared.


    Today is another tense subject. The weather is a bit gloomy and it is raining outside.


    Su Yu and Tian Suohui came to a cooking classroom, and after a while, a young man with pink hair walked in.


    "Chef Si Gong?"


    "This is terrible. I heard that many people were dropped out of the school under the chef of the fourth house yesterday."


    "It''s over, it''s the chef of the fourth house..."


    The surrounding Yuanyue College students saw the visitor and were panicked.


    Kojiro Shinomiya, who was once the first one of Totsuki''s Ten Outstanding Scholars, was a demon in the circle of these Totsuki Academy students.


    "Xiaohui, did you rest well last night?" Su Yu ignored the tense atmosphere and looked at Tian Suohui beside him.


    "Well, take a good rest, Su Yujun, I am not nervous anymore, thank you." Tian Suohui smiled.


    "Come on, do your best." Su Yu nodded and looked at Kojiro Sinomiya.


    Today��s test is Jiuzhen French Vegetable Jelly. Everyone has to bring out the dishes. This test does not allow students to communicate.


    "Start." After a brief explanation, Shimiya Kojiro sat on a chair.


    Su Yu was the first to choose the ingredients, and all the ingredients he chose were the best.


    Tian Suohui took a step slower, and when she reached the last cauliflower, she only got damaged cauliflower, the quality of which was enough to affect the taste of the dishes.


    "Can you only work hard to get here?" Tian Suohui picked up a cauliflower, looked at Su Yu''s background, and silently made up his mind.


    Jiuzhen French vegetable jelly, Su Yu had made it before, so he was not a big deal with this dish, but his speed was not fast, on the contrary, he deliberately delayed the time.


    Kojiro Shinomiya pushed his glasses a bit, looking forward to the food presented by the owner of God Tongue.


    "Are you wrong?"


    "Ah? Really?"


    One student reminded the other. Before the two of them had time to say more, Kojiro Shinomiya dropped out of school and let them leave.


    Dojima Gin did not know when he appeared at the door of the cooking classroom.


    Over time, students stepped forward and were eliminated one by one, with only a handful of qualified candidates.


    Su Yu looked at the rest of the people and served his food.


    Kojiro Shinomiya tasted Su Yu''s food and frowned. It is not that this dish is not delicious, but that it is stuck on the qualifying line and there is no extra point. This is obviously inconsistent with the ability of the owner of the tongue of God. .


    "Qualified." Kojiro Shinomiya hesitated.


    Su Yu was not in a hurry to leave, packed up the kitchen utensils, and quietly waited for Tian Suohui.


    Tian Suohui made two Jiuzhen French Vegetable Jelly, one of which was left on the table, and the other was served.


    She came to Kojiro Shinomiya step by step and passed the food.


    Kojiro Shinomiya took a bite of the broccoli and his face was cold.


    "Unqualified." Three cold words came out of his mouth.


    Tian Suohui''s body trembled. Although she knew the result a long time ago, but... when this time really came, she felt unwilling again.


    "Can you tell me why it failed?" Tian Suohui stared at Kojiro Shinomiya.


    "You used white wine vinegar when cooking damaged cauliflower, and vinegar when you flavor it, making the sweetness of the cauliflower more obvious..." Shimiya Kojiro began to explain.


    "Then why is it unqualified?" Tian Suohui asked puzzledly.


    "Who said that you can change the recipe without authorization? This recipe is used to enjoy the sweetness of various vegetables together. Where is the phrase that uses sourness in the recipe? You are already cooking other dishes, take it out This kind of cooking that does not meet the subject is naturally unqualified..."


    "Is this the standard for reviewing Yuanyue College graduates? Yuanyue Shijie once ranked first. It turned out to be at this level, which is really disappointing." Su Yu''s voice sounded and put down his knife and fork.


    "Huh? Su Yu-kun, you seem to be dissatisfied with my review?" Kojiro Shinomiya narrowed his eyes.


    "Dissatisfied? Senior Kojiro Shinomiya, you are misunderstood. I am not dissatisfied. I just don''t think you deserve to be a chef." Su Yu said lightly.


    "What did you say?" Kojiro Shinomiya was angrily.


    "Don''t be angry, I''m just telling the truth. Your subject is to let the students present the dishes in your recipe, but deliberately add damaged vegetables. This is your disqualification as a chef." Su Yu came to the fourth. In front of Miyojiro.


    "That''s just to weed out those useless guys." Kojiro Shinomiya said coldly.


    "You have to stuff some bad things in even basic vegetables. Such a person is worthy to audit the students of Yuanyue College? Don''t tell me what you can do for auditing. What can you do if I give you vegetables like this? What kind of food?" Su Yu did not back down.


    "This is my kitchen, Su Yu-kun. A guy like her who can''t even pick vegetables first will eventually be ruled out." Kojiro Shinomiya''s eyes were furious.


    "Intentionally not providing qualified vegetables and weeding out some talented students, is this your review standard?" Su Yu took a step forward and clenched his fists.


    "Jun Su Yu, that''s enough, don''t talk about it anymore." Tian Suohui quickly grabbed Su Yu''s arm. The opponent was a graduate of Yuanyue College. If you want to eliminate Su Yu, it''s not impossible.


    "Su Yu-kun, for the face of the Nagiri family, I can forgive you for being rude this time." Kojiro Shinomiya pushed his glasses and turned around to leave.


    "Sigong Chef, I have another question." Su Yu took a deep breath and broke free of Tian Suohui''s restraint.


    "What''s the problem?" Kojiro Shinomiya noticed Su Yu''s attitude and smiled slightly.


    "Does the Yuanyue Academy''s rules also apply to graduates?" Su Yu asked.


    "What rules?" Kojiro Shinomiya was taken aback.


    "Shiji, if I beat you on Shiji, can I consider tasting Tian Suohui''s cooking again?" Su Yu said slowly.


    "Jun Su Yu!" Tian Suohui was taken aback. The opponent was the number one of the former Yuanyue Ten Jie, how could Su Yu win him?


    "It''s boring, the halberd is indeed effective for students in school, but why should I accept your halberd?" Kojiro Shinomiya refused without hesitation.


    "If I lose, if you open a shop here in the future, you will have an investment from the Chitiao family." Su Yu took out his hole card.


    Kojiro Shinomiya widened his eyes. How did Su Yu know that he was going to open a shop here?Know he needs investment?


    (PS: In this chapter, there are some content in the animation, corresponding to the tenth episode of the halberd spirit animation. Of course, there are some changes. After all, the protagonist is not Xingping Chuangzhen. Please recommend tickets and collection)

 79 Chapter 79: The Fruit of Victory

    Cooking classroom.


    Su Yu''s words made Kojiro Shinomiya a little heart-stirred. He didn''t doubt that Su Yu would tell lies. If the guests of the Nakiri family spoke big words, it would lose the face of the Nakiri family.


    Moreover, even if Su Yu told a lie, the Nagiri family would probably compensate him afterwards, and he won''t lose money in this food halberd.


    "Sinomiya, Su Yu-kun, come to my office and talk about specific things." Dojima Gin came in.


    "Senior Dojima..." Kojiro Shinomiya was a little surprised.


    "Let''s go, Xiaohui." Su Yu held Tian Suohui''s cooking and stretched out his hand to her.


    Tian Suohui held Su Yu''s big hand, let him take it, and walked towards Dojima Gin''s office.


    As soon as the four of them arrived at Dojima Gin''s office, they saw Gan Hyugako drinking tea.


    "Senior Sinomiya, Senior Silver Dojima, Su Yu-kun, Xiaohui, what''s the matter?" Gan Hyugako asked in confusion.


    "This thing is like this..." Dojima Gin started to explain.


    Su Yu put down Tian Suohui''s cooking and let Gan Hyugako taste it.


    "This level of cuisine is completely qualified. Senior Ninomiya, you have too much demand for younger generations." Gan Hyugako took a bite and looked at Kojiro Shinomiya with some dissatisfaction.


    Kojiro Shinomiya did not speak, but pushed his glasses.


    "Senior Hyugako, let''s not discuss cooking now.


    Senior in the fourth house, I will say the bet of Jiji again. If I lose, you will get an investment from the Qijo family. You can verify this now.


    If I win, I only need Senior Shinomiya to taste Tian Suohui''s cooking again, and I will apologize for being rude."Su Yu seems to have calmed down, and he is no different from the way he was angry just now.


    "Su Yu-kun, no matter if I win or lose, I will re-tas her cooking. You don��t have to apologize. The investment from the Chitiao family only needs Su Yu-kun to give me a chance. I will use my cooking to prove that my restaurant has The value of being invested." Kojiro Shimiya glanced at Su Yu in surprise, and his words became much milder.


    "Senior Sigong, I apologize for the impulse just now. You are a respectable chef." Su Yu bowed.


    "Jun Su Yu is serious." Kojiro Sinomiya''s eyelids twitched, and Su Yu, who was suddenly polite, gave him a bad premonition.


    "Since the fourth house has said so, if I eat Jiji, I will use my will. No matter if I win or lose, I will invest in the restaurant of the fourth house. In addition, I am not a student of Yuanyue Academy, so I hope to have An opportunity to work in the Sigong Senior Restaurant." Su Yu raised his head and smiled.


    "This guy... retreats for advancement, so he wants to come to work in my shop..." Kojiro Shinomiya was a little speechless.


    Just as it was said that he would not hit the smiling man with his hand, Su Yu took the initiative to bow his head and apologize, and held him up. Now if he didn''t give Su Yu this face, it would appear that he was too rude.


    Dojima Gin and Ki Hyugako looked at Su Yu''s eyes with a little appreciation.


    Especially Dojima Gin. From the beginning, he looked at Su Yu angry and angry at Kojiro Shinomiya. Until now, he calmed down. I have to say that Su Yu acted very similarly in this scene.


    Gan Hyugako felt that Su Yu, as the owner of the tongue of the gods, was not arrogant or impatient, and was able to take the initiative to admit mistakes, which was rare.


    "Su Yu-kun wants to come to work in my shop, of course I welcome it, but my shop is very hard work, I am afraid that Su Yu-kun will not be able to hold it by then." Shinomiya Kojiro joked.


    "I can learn new cooking, I am too happy to have time, how could I feel hard? Then I would like to thank Senior Si Gong in advance." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Well, when my shop is cleaned up, you can come to work. To be able to teach a god tongue owner is also a rare experience for me." Kojiro Shinomiya and Su Yu shook hands. Some admire Su Yu.


    The anger just now, and the compliments now, Su Yu completely mastered his psychology, let his anger disappear, and also had some good feelings for Su Yu.


    The average high school student, on impulse, will disregard the consequences.


    And Su Yu, after ridiculing him, was able to apologize as if nothing happened. This is a typical slap and a sweet date.


    "Mr. Dojima, the halberd fight is scheduled for this afternoon? It''s better to be a secret place. I don''t want others to know the result of this halberd game." Su Yu looked at Dojima Gin.


    "Well, I will arrange it, Su Yujun and Tiansuo classmates will go to other courses first." Dojima Silver nodded.


    "Thank you Mr. Dojima. Senior Gan Hyugako, Senior Sigiya, goodbye." Su Yu smiled and left the office.


    Tian Suohui lowered his head and followed Su Yu out of the office.


    In the corridor.


    Su Yu heaved a sigh of relief, and finally finished the scene, and then he could enjoy the fruits of victory.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Tian Suohui grabbed Su Yu by the corner of his clothes.


    "What''s wrong? Xiaohui?" Su Yu turned around and looked at Tian Suohui.


    "I''m sorry, I''m all to blame." Tian Suohui raised her head, her face covered with tears.


    In the eyes of her ordinary girl, Su Yu was angry at Kojiro Shinomiya for her dropping out, and bowed his head in front of Dojima Gin and Kanhyugako, and even went to help Kojiro Sinomiya make an investment. .


    If it weren''t for Su Yu, she had already been dropped out of school, and now she was able to stand here thanks to Su Yu.


    "Xiaohui, don''t cry, don''t blame you." Su Yu whispered, stretched out his hand, and wiped the tears from Tian Suohui''s face.


    "Jun Su Yu initiated a halberd to Senior Si Gong for my business, and then took the initiative to lower his head..." Tian Suohui choked, tears a little bit unstoppable.


    "Proactively bow your head, this is just respect for seniors." Su Yu explained.


    "Jun Su Yu is the owner of God''s Tongue. He shouldn''t have bowed his head to anyone, if it wasn''t because of me..." Tian Suohui clenched her small fist, feeling that he owed Su Yu a lot.


    "Xiaohui, I know, it''s useless to comfort you now, it will only make you more guilty. So, if you want to pay off what you owe me, try to stay, improve your cooking skills, and become my chef in the future." Su Yu hugged Tian Suohui and gently patted her on the back.


    "Yeah" Tian Suohui was taken aback, wiped away her tears, and a smile appeared on her face.


    After the rain, the sunny sun fell on the corridor, and Su Yu let go of Tian Suohui.


    Under the sun, Tian Suohui showed an innocent smile like an angel.


    "Xiaohui, really beautiful." Su Yu praised.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Tian Suohui''s face blushed slightly. To her, these words moved her more than any confession.


    "Let''s go, you can''t be lazy in the next subject." Su Yu turned and walked towards the next classroom, his mouth turned upward.


    This is only part of the victory.


    (PS: On the last day of this month, it��s painful to double-open for a rest. (��_��) Thanks to QQ readers for the reward of "Lemon Love Milkshake".)

 80 Chapter 80-Gods Hand

    Afternoon course.


    Su Yu still worked with Tian Suohui, this time Tian Suohui took the initiative to take over the task of cooking.


    "If you leave Xiaohui in Chiba, it seems that you can reopen a restaurant." Su Yu looked at Tian Suohui and thought.


    "Host, I beg you to be an individual." System.


    "Jun Su Yu, how is it?" Tian Suohui looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "85 points." Su Yu put down the cooking in his hand, and the opening of the store was still postponed. Tian Suohui is now only a first-year student in the higher education department, and it is still very early to graduate.


    Moreover, if Tian Suohui is pushed to the position of Yuanyue Shijie, after opening the store, it will attract more customers.


    "Is it 85 points again? I will work harder to make delicious dishes." Tian Suohui clenched her small fist, a little unwilling.


    "Cooking is not about working hard to do better, calm down, and the most suitable method for you can make a more perfect cooking." Su Yu patted Tian Suohui''s head.


    "Yeah" Tian Suohui smiled, feeling the warmth brought by the big hands.


    "Will Xiaohui go back to inherit the hotel in the future?" Su Yu asked suddenly.


    "Um... I want to bring my cooking to more people, so after graduation, I should stay here for a long time." Tian Suohui hesitated for a moment, her face turned red, and her eyes dodged.


    Her original plan was indeed to inherit the hotel after graduation, but Su Yu said that she would become his chef in the future, which made Tian Suohui very excited.


    Tian Suohui wanted to repay her, regardless of whether she would be dropped out of school, what Su Yu did for her moved her.


    "Come on, my chef." Su Yu understood Tian Suohui''s thoughts and said softly.


    "Please take care of me." Tian Suohui Yixi, bowed.


    ...


    The afternoon class ends.


    Su Yu and Tian Suohui came to the kitchen on the basement floor. Tonight, he will have a meal with Kojiro Shinomiya here.


    Because of Su Yu''s apology, this eating halberd has no meaning. The key is Tian Suohui''s cooking.


    Su Yu wants Tian Suohui to recognize her ability and let Shinomiya Kojiro taste Tian Suohui''s cooking again. It is definitely not a cutscene.


    "Ka" opened the door, and Su Yu walked into the kitchen with a calm expression.


    Tian Suohui followed Su Yu nervously.


    "Su Yu-jun, here are the three graduates of Yuanyue College, so they will serve as judges. Are you ready?" Dojima Gin was standing in front of the cooking table, smiling at Su Yu.


    "Mr. Dojima, Senior Ninomiya, time is limited, so let Xiaohui cook by the side?" Su Yu looked at Kojiro Ninomiya.


    "No problem, when our eating halberd is over, I will taste her cooking again." Kojiro Shinomiya pushed his glasses.


    He is not a pedantic person, Su Yu has already taken a step back and gave him generous terms. Tian Suohui''s dropout has nothing to do with her cooking.


    "This time, the ingredients used in the halberd are the vegetables left over from today''s topic. You can do whatever you like, as long as it is related to vegetables." Dojima Gin said with a smile.


    "Then... French vegetable jelly." Su Yu began to select vegetables, and the remaining vegetables, the best quality ones, were in his hands.


    To fight against Kojiro Shinomiya with vegetable dishes, you must be perfect, with a score of at least 90 in the cooking, and with your heart, you may be evenly matched.


    "Host, there is another bronze lottery that is about to expire. Do you want to use it here?" The system prompt sounded.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, and he almost forgot without the system.


    The day before the co-study, the bronze lottery has not been used yet.


    "Raffle." Su Yu said in his heart, but did not stop.


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the hand of God!" System.


    "Hand of God?" Su Yu had a weird expression. The tongue of God is the sense of taste, the nose of God is the sense of smell, and the hand of God...could it be the sense of touch?


    "God''s hand, the flexibility of both hands is increased tenfold, and it comes with advanced knife and carving." system.


    "Hiss" Su Yu took a breath, his hands ten times more flexible, isn''t that the hand of the legend?


    "Please don''t drive the host." The system reminded.


    Su Yu shook his head, and got rid of the strange thoughts in his heart, advanced swordsman and carving?


    In his mind, there seemed to be a lot more things in an instant, and he became sober.


    Su Yu stood in front of the cooking table without moving for a long time.


    Kojiro Shinomiya has processed the ingredients and glanced at Su Yu with some confusion. Did he give up?


    "Jun Su Yu?" Tian Suohui had already decided what to do, and she couldn''t help calling out when she saw Su Yu in a daze.


    "Sorry, I''m just thinking about what to cook." Su Yu returned to God, now is not the time to marvel at the hand of God, eating halberd is the main thing.


    Su Yu was holding the kitchen knife, and only felt that his knife skills in the past were simply shameful.


    "Senior swordsman, it''s really different." Su Yu moved his hand quickly, but there was no sound.


    "Is this Su Yujun''s true strength?" Dojima Gin looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    This kind of knife skill, he has only seen some long-established culinary masters.


    When they make the dishes, they look attentive and serious, as if not cutting vegetables, but art.


    The others didn''t notice, they just watched Su Yu move, with some expectation.


    ...


    Less than an hour.


    Su Yu and Kojiro Shinomiya prepared the dishes at the same time, and both are French vegetable jelly.


    "Senior Sigiya, please please." Su Yu said to Kojiro Sigiya.


    Kojiro Shinomiya did not decline, he didn''t think he would lose to Su Yu.


    Of the three Yuanyue College graduates, except Suwon Dongmi, Su Yu did not remember the names of the other two.


    The three of them have tasted the food of Kojiro Shinomiya, and they all gave amazing comments.


    Next, it''s Su Yu.


    Su Yu brought three French vegetable jellies to the three of them, all of which were French vegetable jellies. Su Yu��s French vegetable jellies looked slightly different.


    "The important thing is taste." Suwon Dongmi muttered, cut a piece and put it in her mouth.


    In the next second, Suwon Dongmi opened her eyes wide.


    Sunshine, forest, vegetable garden, picturesque.


    A warm feeling surged from the bottom of my heart, like a mother''s embrace.


    The other two had the same reaction.


    "Senior Sinomiya, Mr. Dojima, I have also prepared your share, as well as the share of senior Hyugako." Su Yu saw the reaction of the three graduates, and he understood that the food was stable.


    Gan Hyugako was the first to run over, and Dojima Gin came to Kojiro Shinomiya, who looked down at Su Yu''s French vegetable jelly.


    The three graduates did not speak, and it became clear that they were either hesitating or avoiding.


    Once Kojiro Shinomiya was defeated by Su Yu, it was definitely a big blow to Kojiro Shinomiya.


    Kojiro Shinomiya glanced at Su Yu deeply, cut off a piece, and put it in his mouth.


    (PS: There is one more chapter, start right away. Ask for recommendation tickets and collections)

 81 Chapter 81

    Kojiro Shinomiya swallowed the frozen French vegetables and closed his eyes.


    On the country road, mother''s warning seemed to sound in her ears.


    He recalled his original intention, that he learned French cuisine for the sake of his mother''s words.


    "Kojiro, French cuisine is really delicious."


    Even though it was only a small French restaurant, Shimiya Kojiro remembered his mother''s words.


    He wants to learn French cuisine so that his mother can taste more French cuisine. This is his original intention.


    A man went abroad and made considerable achievements, but his cooking skills have fallen into a stagnant state.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Kojiro Shinomiya said. He knew that he had lost.


    Such a dish that moves people''s hearts is not a delicious dish at all.


    "Senior Sinomiya, please try Xiaohui''s cooking again." Su Yu interrupted Kojiro Sinomiya.


    "Please..." Tian Suohui''s cooking has been completed, and two copies have been prepared, one for Su Yu and one for Kojiro Shinomiya.


    Kojiro Shinomiya pushed his glasses and looked at Tian Suohui''s cooking.


    The third French vegetable jelly.


    This time, Kojiro Shinomiya began to face this dish.


    Kojiro Shinomiya gently cut off a piece and put it in his mouth.


    If Su Yu''s cooking is warm, then Tian Suohui''s cooking is like embellishing those scenes, making his heart move deeper.


    "Senior Si Gong, how is Xiao Hui''s cooking?" Su Yu asked.


    "Su Yu-kun, I take back the preface. She is an excellent chef." Kojiro Shimiya took a deep breath, feeling a little frustrated in his heart. He actually lost to Su Yu. This was something he did not expect.


    "Shinomiya, your cooking is the same as it was then," Dojima Gin reminded.


    "Mr. Dojima, what do you mean..." Kojiro Shinomiya''s eyes were a little flustered.


    "For a chef, stagnation is tantamount to retreat." Dojima Gin said seriously.


    Kanhyugako glanced at Kojiro Shinomiya. She knew very well that Kojiro Shinomiya''s cooking had not improved, so she would participate in this graduate assessment.


    She paid more attention to Kojiro Shinomiya than others, and Dojima Ginkai knew about this because of her commission.


    Dojima Gin, the chief chef of Totsuki Resort, will appear outside Kojiro Shinomiya''s cooking classroom, which is not just curious.


    It was not accidental that Hyugako appeared in his office.


    Kojiro Shinomiya was silent and clenched his fists. Has he really regressed?


    There is no need to ask more about this, he already has the result in his heart.


    "Senior Sigong, it''s a bit late today. Tomorrow I will contact Miss Qitiao again. For investment matters, it depends on the cooking of Senior Sigong. Can Miss Qitiao be satisfied?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Shimiya Xiaojirou looked at Su Yu in surprise. It was obvious that he had already lost, so Su Yu actually wanted to help him?


    "Senior Sigong''s cooking is very good. If I don''t take tricks, I will definitely lose. Therefore, even if I don''t lose or lose this time, Xiaohui''s dropout will be written off?" Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "If you lose, you lose. Su Yu-jun doesn''t need to comfort me. Tian Suohui, you have proved with your cooking, you can stay, come on." Kojiro Shinomiya smiled bitterly and shook Su Yu''s hands, and then faced Tian Suohui. Said something.


    "Thank you Chef Shimiya." Tian Suohui bowed deeply.


    ...


    The night breeze is slightly cool.


    Su Yu and Tian Suohui walked out of the basement floor.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are so amazing, you actually won the fourth house chef." Tian Suohui smiled and looked at Su Yu beside her.


    "Your cooking is also good. Let this matter pass, I won the fourth house predecessor''s matter, and cannot be passed on." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted Tian Suohui''s small head.


    "Yeah, I understand." Tian Suohui is not a ignorant girl. If such a thing spreads, it will damage the reputation of Shinomiya Kojiro.


    After eating the halberd this time, she also understood that Kojiro Shinomiya was not a stubborn person, but had her own criteria for judgment.


    "Xiaohui, go back and rest first." Su Yu sent Tian Suohui to the hotel downstairs.


    "Where is Jun Su Yu?" Tian Suohui said in a daze.


    "It''s so late, I''ll send you up, it''s easy to cause misunderstanding." Su Yu reminded.


    "No... it doesn''t matter." Tian Suohui''s face flushed.


    "A girl''s reputation is more important than anything else. After you go back, take a good rest." Su Yu looked at Tian Suohui who lowered his head and smiled.


    "Is Su Yujun afraid of Xinhu students'' misunderstanding?" Tian Suohui whispered.


    "I told Feishaika about you, and she asked me to do my best to help you." Su Yu said a little lie, but Niinto Feishaika is more worried about Su Yu. Regarding Tian Suohui''s affairs, she only told Su Yu. Do your best to help.


    "Student Xinhu, it''s so gentle..." Tian Suohui murmured.


    "Go up quickly, don''t worry your friends." Su Yu flicked Tian Suohui''s forehead and chuckled lightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, good night." Tian Suohui glanced at Su Yu reluctantly and walked towards the hotel.


    She did have a good impression of Su Yu, but she couldn''t say anything when she thought of the existence of Xinto Feisha.


    Su Yu looked at Tian Suohui''s back and sighed. Now he can''t add another person, three openings are enough.


    Yubihama Yui Line is as stable as a mountain.


    The Nito Scarlet Line is as stable as a rock.


    Naginari painted the Rina line, as stable as a castle.


    As for the Yubihama Asuna Line, there has not been much progress yet, so it will be put on hold.


    A breeze blew by.


    "Continue to try cooking." Su Yu thought in his heart, walking towards the kitchen.


    ...


    The hand of god, comes with advanced swordsmanship and carving.


    Su Yu picked a bunch of white radishes in the kitchen, holding a fruit knife in one hand, and started carving.


    Food carving has a long history. Su Yu''s first work is naturally carving a flying dragon.


    Food carving, if the object is a person, it always feels a bit strange. Once the carving is done, it is impossible to throw it into the pot, right?


    If it were wood carving, Su Yu would like to carve the q version of Yuihama Yui, Nito Hisago, and Nakiri Erina.


    The carvings he obtained are not only food carvings, wood carvings, stone carvings, jade carvings, etc., but also easy to do.


    Obviously he can''t paint, and he doesn''t have any artistic cells. The sculptures are lifelike.


    Su Yu looked at the flying dragon in front of him, very satisfied with this work.


    "Next..." Su Yu slapped on the cooking table, looking at the motionless ingredients.


    "System, I feel I need internal strength." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "����"system.


    "When you slap the table, the ingredients fly up, and the knife flashes. The ingredients are the same size. That''s the real cooking." Su Yu continued.


    "����"system.


    "It''s okay if you don''t need internal strength, can you use True Qi to fight the fire?" Su Yu took a step back.


    "����"system.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections)

 82 Chapter 82 Final Examination

    Dawn came on the third day.


    "Done!" Su Yu looked at the two wooden dolls in his hand and put away the carving knife.


    Nagiri Erina and Nito Hisako''s q version of the image were carved by him.


    Nageri Erina''s angry look is vivid, and Nito Hisago is making dishes, very handsome.


    "A little sleepy, is it almost to the limit?" Su Yu stood up, his head a little groggy.


    The course on the third day is about to begin, and there is no time for him to rest now.


    Su Yu walked towards the large bath, and when he came out again, he was full of energy.


    Before the course started, Su Yu called.


    ...


    At noon, Yuanyue Resort welcomed a special guest.


    In the sky, the eldest lady of the Qijo family came by helicopter and landed on the top floor of Yuanyue Resort.


    Dojima Gin received it personally, and did not dare to neglect this eldest lady from the Shichijo family.


    "Miss Shichijo, welcome to Yuanyue Resort. Lunch is ready. Would you like to have dinner first or visit Su Yujun first?" Dojima Gin asked.


    "Jun Su Yu is still undergoing an overnight stay, so I won''t bother him. I''ve heard Su Yujun talk about Chef Si Gong, so I can just let him prepare lunch." Qijo Sky smiled.


    "Please, today''s lunch was made by Chef Shinomiya." Dojima Gin was smiling.


    "Mr. Dojima, long time no see." Sayaka Dejima said hello.


    "Long time no see." Dojima Gin glanced at Sayaka Dejima, knowing that she was Igaryu''s Shinobu.


    Shichijo Sky and Sayaka Dejima came to the restaurant on the top floor, and Kojiro Shinomiya was ready.


    "Chef Shinomiya is known as the magician of vegetable cooking, and the food is delicious. In fact, my parents used to go to Chef Shinomiya��s restaurant and praised Chef Shinomiya��s cuisine very highly..." After tasting Qijo Sky, Said with a smile.


    "This is my phone number. If Chef Sinomiya is ready, you can contact me." Sayaka Dejima gave her business card timely.


    "Thank you Miss Shichijo. Before opening the store, please be sure to ask you to come as a guest." Kojiro Shinomiya took the business card and bowed.


    "It seems that Su Yujun is going to work in the restaurant of Chef Sinomiya for a period of time. I hope that Chef Sinomiya can teach Su Yujun well. I would like to try Su Yujun''s cooking..." Qijo Sky said with a little shame.


    "No problem." Kojiro Shimiya was taken aback and said with a wry smile.


    He knew that the Seventh Miss didn''t care about his cooking, the key was Su Yu.


    "Miss, it''s late, do you want to return?" Sayaka Dejima reminded.


    "Mr. Dojima, can I go to see Su Yu-kun''s course?" Qijo Sky thought for a while.


    "Of course you can, please come with me." Dojima''s silver eyelids twitched. He knew that Su Yu was a guest of the Nakiri family, and Father Nakiri wanted to let Su Yu marry Erina Nakiri. He didn''t expect to kill one now. Miss Qijo.


    Qi Tiao Sky came to the cooking room and looked at Su Yu through the window.


    Su Yu was cutting vegetables, and if he felt something, he looked up, but saw nothing.


    "Miss Dejima, let''s go." Qi Tiantian didn''t want to disturb Su Yu, turned and left.


    "Yes" Sayaka Dejima has no objection.


    Dojima Gin did not speak, and Qijo Sky was called by Su Yu. This is not something ordinary people can do.Moreover, if this relationship is put to good use and becomes a member of the Qijo family, Su Yu will inherit the Qijo Group and fight less for n years!


    The three of them came to the top floor, and seven skies boarded the helicopter.


    "Mr. Dojima, goodbye." Sayaka Dejima bid farewell and left in a helicopter.


    ...


    At the end of the third day of classes, there was no class miraculously in the evening.


    Before the students of Yuanyue College were happy, the radio sounded, and all the students gathered at the conference hall.


    Su Yu knew that this was about to announce the final assessment.


    A group of Totsuki Academy students came to the venue, and Su Yu also saw Erina Nagiri and Hisashi Nito.


    Dojima Gin briefly explained the content of the assessment, with eggs as the topic, and offered new breakfast dishes.


    Breakfast is the early morning of the fourth day, and preparations will begin at six o''clock.


    Now less than eight hours before six o''clock in the morning, a group of Yuanyue College students feel very tired.


    Su Yu had already figured out what to do last night, so naturally he didn''t have to participate.


    It''s the same with Nagiri Erina, she thought of what she was going to do in an instant.


    The two left almost at the same time, and then took the same elevator.


    "Erina, this, I give it to you." Su Yu took out the wood carving.


    "This is...me?" Nagiri Erina took it, somewhat surprised.


    "Yeah, how?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Erina Nakiri.


    "You can actually sculpt..." Nagiri Erina murmured.


    "I still have a lot of things, you will know in the future, if you like, I will give you a stone sculpture of the same height?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and placed it on Nagiri Erina''s head.


    "Stone carving... Forget it, you''d better concentrate on cooking." Nagiri Erina was a little moved, but when he thought of Su Yu''s god tongue and super sense of smell, he felt that he shouldn''t bother with such things.


    "I have a sense of measure. For the sake of Erina, I am willing to waste that time." Su Yu stroked Erina''s long hair lightly.


    "It''s up to you, anyway, your time is wasted, don''t regret it in the future." Nakiri Erina proudly held her hands.


    "Erina is so cute." Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri.


    "Be with Feisha. She is your girlfriend." Nakiri Erina pushed Su Yu.


    "Do you feel sorry for Erina Erina?" Su Yu keenly sensed Erina Nakiri''s emotions.


    "Blame you! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have such a mood!" Nakiri Erina gave Su Yu a fiercely stare.


    "Sorry, I''m not good." Su Yu didn''t argue with anything, but hugged Erina Nakiri tightly.


    "Ding" the elevator door opened.


    Nakiri Erina was startled, Su Yu turned his head and looked.


    Mito Yumei looked at the two people in the elevator and was stunned.


    "Student Mito, don''t be in a daze." Su Yu let go and reminded Erina Nakiri.


    "Hmm..." Mito Yumei walked into the elevator with a complicated mood.


    Nagiri Erina''s face flushed. She didn''t expect to be hit by Mito Yumei in such a scene. She must have misunderstood it?If she tells Scarlett...


    "Student Mito, have you thought about what to do?" Su Yu calmly chatted with Mito Yumei.


    "I haven''t figured it out yet, just want to go upstairs to get something..." Mito Yumei actually wanted to say, she had already thought about it, but was scared to forget it.


    Nagiri Erina pulled Su Yu''s clothes corner, a little nervous.


    Su Yu shook his head and gave Erina Nakiri a smile.


    Mito Yumei will not say to Nito Hisago, after all, she is a follower of Nakiri Erina, and it is impossible to destroy the relationship between Nakiri Erina and Nito Hisago.


    (PS: There is one more chapter, it will be later.)

 83 Chapter 83

    The elevator door opened, and Su Yu watched Erina Nakiri leave. He didn''t plan to go to Erina Nagiri''s room.


    Back to his room, Su Yu packed his backpack.


    In the past few days, Yuihama Yui hasn''t bothered him, and now there are eight hours before the morning, he decided to return to Chiba to see Yuihama Yui.


    Su Yu came outside the hotel with a backpack, walked out of the hotel, and took out his motorcycle.


    The "Boom Rumble" motorcycle made a sound and galloped away.


    Two hours later.


    Su Yu came downstairs at Yubihama''s house.


    "Stupid Yui, I really didn''t sleep." Su Yu looked at the lighted room on the second floor and dialed the phone.


    In less than five seconds, Yuihama''s phone was connected.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Open the window." Su Yu looked at Yuihama''s room.


    "Ah?" Yuihama Yui was surprised, hurried to the window, and saw Su Yu downstairs at a glance.


    Su Yu hung up the phone and Yuihama Yui disappeared.


    Within a minute, the door of Yubihama''s house opened.


    Yubihama was dressed in pajamas, ran out, and plunged into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Stupid!" Yubihama Yui tightly hugged Su Yu, tears fell. She didn''t expect Su Yu to come back to see her during the training.


    In the past few days, she has checked some information. Many graduates have said in interviews that it is a hell-like suffering, and the elimination rate is extremely high.


    Because of this, Yubihama dared not disturb Su Yu, she was afraid of affecting Su Yu''s lessons.


    "A surprise? Yui?" Su Yu felt the warmth in his arms, and Yuihama Yui''s performance did not surprise him.


    In fact, let alone Yuihama Yui, no girl would be indifferent to such a surprise.


    "Su Yu-kun, wouldn''t you be..." Yuihama Yui raised his head and said cautiously.


    "I haven''t been eliminated. I will start a new class at 6 o''clock tomorrow morning. I will take a free rest tonight, and I will slip out." Su Yu knew Yuihama''s meaning and stroked her little head.


    "Can''t you take a good rest at the co-study location? Why come back..." Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu angrily.


    "I miss you." Su Yu said softly.


    Yuihama Yui was taken aback, stopped talking, and buried his head in Su Yu''s arms. This sentence was more than a thousand words.


    "You two, isn''t it cold outside?" Yuhihama Asuna''s voice sounded.


    "Mom..." Yuihama Yui was startled.


    "Come in." Yubihama Asuna stood at the door and glanced at Su Yu with a complicated expression.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Yubihama Yui stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu held Yuihama''s small hand and walked into Yubihama''s house.


    When the motorcycle is nearby, it is received in the space pocket.


    ...


    Yoshihama''s house.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you want me to make you some supper?" Yuihama Asuna was also wearing pajamas, his face still a little tired.


    "No, Aunt Asuna, I have already eaten it." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, go to my room and take a good rest. I''ll set an alarm clock for you." Yuihama Yui pulled Su Yu upstairs.


    Asuna Yubihama fluttered her long hair and smiled at Su Yu.


    Su Yu came to Yuihama Yui''s room and was attacked by Yuihama Yui before he could speak.


    Yuihama Yui embraced Su Yu''s neck and gave a bold kiss.


    Su Yu responded enthusiastically, holding Yuihama Yui, smelling the faint scent of her body, and stretching out his hand uncontrollably.


    "Su Yu-kun... stupid..." Yuihama Yui felt Su Yu''s big hands, his face flushed, and he quickly let go, putting his hands on his chest.


    "It''s really fragrant." Su Yu smirked smirkly after smelling the smell on his hands.


    "Now you have to take a good rest, don''t have any strange thoughts, or else...I will ignore you." Yuihama Yui''s face was a little hot, as if she took the initiative to lean on.


    "Sleep together." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui, uncovered the quilt, and got into the bed.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you tired these few days?" Yuihama Yui was lying in Su Yu''s arms and said in silence.


    "Since the start of the co-study training, one-third of the people have been eliminated. It is indeed very tired, but this kind of training feels good." Su Yu closed his eyes.


    "Obviously I am tired, but I have to come back to see me, Su Yu-jun is a fool..." Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "Yui Yi hasn''t contacted me these days because she is afraid to disturb me, right? Sorry, my boyfriend is a bit unqualified." Su Yu sighed.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t blame you, I''m afraid to cause you trouble... Actually I miss Su Yu-kun very much, and I''m afraid you will miss me if you hear my voice..." Yuihama Yui said softly, talking and laughing Came out.


    She missed Su Yu, and Su Yu missed her too, and even ran a long way to see her, always feeling that the two people had similar ideas.


    "Stupid Yui." Su Yu rolled over and opened his eyes. It was because he thought Yuihama Yui would have this idea that he would rush back.


    Yuihama Yui stopped talking, feeling very warm in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui, and within an hour, Yuihama Yui fell asleep first.


    Su Yu was already very energetic, and when she saw Yuihama Yui who was asleep, she put her in place and covered her with the quilt.


    ...


    Yubihama''s house, first floor.


    Su Yu left Yuihama Yui''s room and came to the first floor.


    He glanced at Yubihama''s room, went to the refrigerator, took a can of green tea, and sat on the sofa.


    Of course, he couldn''t run to attack Asuna Yubihama, his favorability did not reach that level, and it was just in vain.


    "Kacha" opened the door of Asuna Hihama.


    Su Yu looked at Yubihama Asuna who came out, did not speak, and continued to drink green tea.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Asuna sat not far from Su Yu, and stopped talking.


    "Aunt Asuna, I''m sorry, I was talking nonsense last time, please don''t take it to heart." Su Yu put down the green tea and said with his head down.


    Yubihama Asuna was taken aback, she did not expect Su Yu to give up.


    "Su Yu-kun, just understand, Yui likes you very much, and you are very gentle with Yui, you are a couple." Yuihama Asuna smiled reluctantly, and quietly clenched a small hand.


    "Well, Aunt Asuna, good night." Su Yu picked up the green tea with some force in his hand, finished drinking in one sip, and walked upstairs.


    Asuna Yubihama looked at the deformed green tea pot and left in silence.


    On the corridor on the second floor, Su Yu stopped.


    "Yuhihama Asuna''s route temporarily gave up, retreat as an advance, and observe her reaction..." Su Yu murmured.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections. Sorry, it''s too late again, so sleepy=_=)

 84 Chapter 84: Breakfast Assessment

    Five o''clock in the morning.


    Su Yu returned to Yuanyue Resort.


    He first changed the chef''s uniform in the room, and then made a simple breakfast. When he arrived at the breakfast venue, it was almost time for business.


    Su Yu''s cooking table was arranged next to Nagiri Erina.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you okay? I heard Mr. Dojima say that you didn''t sleep for several nights, and you left the Tomotsu Resort last night." Nakiri Erina whispered.


    "It''s okay, Erina, do you want to compare whose dishes are more popular?" Su Yu waved his hand and smiled at Nagari Erina.


    "The pass standard is 200 copies, and I don''t want to waste time." Nagiri Erina held hands.


    "You don''t want to compare, you want me to rest earlier, right? Then we two will compare, who will finish 200 copies faster." Su Yu smiled confidently.


    "It''s boring." Erina Nakiri gave Su Yu a white glance. She was indeed worried about Su Yu''s physical condition.


    On the big screen, Dojima Gin appeared and announced the start of this breakfast review.


    Su Yu started to do it. First, he prepared vegetables, followed by sliced ??ham, secret sauce, flour, and the most important egg.


    "Are you going to make omelets? Even if it is delicious, it is not suitable for this hotel." Nagaki Erina reminded.


    "What if it is this kind of egg cake?" Su Yu moved his hand, the oil was hot, the egg batter was poured into the pan, and the pan was turned over, the sauce fell like a finishing touch, and the fragrance suddenly overflowed.


    The vegetables and ham slices are placed on the egg pancake, lightly rolled, and done!


    "Good smell..." A little girl was attracted over.


    "Is this an egg burrito? This color..." A woman couldn''t help walking over looking at the cut egg burrito.


    "Delicious!" The first taster exclaimed.


    Su Yu looked at the guests who gathered, all ten pans were activated.


    The speed of the Hand of God is definitely not only reflected in the knife work.


    Nagiri Erina was a little dumbfounded, and she didn''t react until the plate behind Su Yu exceeded fifty.


    Nagiri Erina''s cuisine is gorgeous on the outside, as if it shines.


    The guests gathered at Su Yu have eaten Su Yu''s cuisine, and then tasted Nakiri Erina''s cuisine. They complemented each other, and the two became the focus of the audience.


    "Su Yu, 200 copies are achieved!" There was a voice from the broadcast, and only less than forty minutes passed.


    "Jun Su Yu is so fast! I can''t lose either!" Tian Suohui glanced at Su Yu''s direction.


    "It really deserves to be the owner of the tongue of God." Mito Yumei looked up, admiring Su Yu very much in her heart.


    "This man..." Erina Nagiri stood not far from Su Yu.


    "Nagiri Erina, two hundred points achieved!" It was more than fifty minutes at this time.


    Su Yu''s ingredients have been used up, and the last one is naturally left for Nakiri Erina.


    There are still some ingredients in Nagiri Erina, and they are not wasted.


    After another half an hour, Erina Nakiri finally ran out of her ingredients and left a portion for Su Yu.


    "Erina lost, let me think about how to punish you." Su Yu and Erina Nakiri exchanged their dishes and took a bite.


    "I didn''t agree to bet with you." Nakiri Erina puffed up her face and looked at Su Yu angrily, a little surprised at Su Yu''s cooking.


    Obviously, she was still someone who hadn''t been in contact with this industry not long ago, but now she can produce this level of cuisine, her strength is no longer lost.


    "I''m a little sleepy, how about the knee pillow?" Su Yu yawned and put down the empty plate.


    "Honestly go to your room to sleep." Nagiri Erina turned around holding her hands in embarrassment.


    "Then I will find Feisha." Su Yu smiled and was about to leave.


    "Don''t bother Hishasa!" Nakiri Erina said anxiously.


    "Oh, I feel a headache right now. If it weren''t for the knee pillow, I couldn''t sleep at all. If I fell asleep in the next topic, I would miss the autumn trials..." Su Yu sighed and lowered his head.


    "You..." Nagiri Erina saw that Su Yu was pretending, and clenched her small fist.


    "Erina?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Go to your room..." Nagiri Erina said helplessly.


    "Then I will wait for you first." Su Yu''s mouth turned upwards and left the venue.


    Nagiri Erina waited a few minutes before leaving her place.


    ...


    In Su Yu''s room.


    Nakiri Erina was sitting, looking at Su Yu on his lap.


    "Erina, thank you." Su Yu closed her eyes and grabbed Erina Nagiri''s little hand.


    "Don''t talk, hurry up and rest." Nakiri Erina whispered.


    "Actually, I am not that sleepy. I just want to spend more time with Erina." Su Yu sat up.


    "Liar..." Nagiri Erina glared at Su Yu, her pretty face flushed.


    "When I become the number one in the autumn trials, how about explaining our relationship to Scarlett?" Su Yu moved to the side of Erina Nagiri.


    "No...no." Nagiri Erina shook her head.


    "The eldest lady has the pride of the eldest lady, wait until you are willing, let''s talk about it yourself. Now our relationship is like this, wait until I win Erina..."


    Nagiri Erina felt tight, and the promise would soon be fulfilled by Su Yu, but she was not ready yet.


    "When I win Erina, you go and confess to Hishasha, don''t let her be your follower, but a friend or relative." Su Yu held Erina Nakiri into his arms.


    "This is not the same as the promise..." Nagiri Erina was stunned.


    "Agreement or something, is it important to have Erina''s wish? My relationship with Erina doesn''t need an agreement anymore, doesn''t it?" Su Yu looked down at Erina Nakiri in his arms.


    "Stupid..." Nagiri Erina leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    Is the agreement not as important as her wish?


    A smile appeared at the corner of Nageri Erina''s mouth. Although this man was shameless, he was unexpectedly gentle.


    "Erina, I want to taste the tongue of God again." Su Yu said in Nakiri Erina''s ear.


    "Before you beat me... Um" Nagiri Erina was attacked by Su Yu before she could say anything.


    The tongue of God and the tongue of God were intertwined, and both of them felt it. The indescribable feeling was wonderful and unforgettable.


    One of Su Yu''s hand was quietly placed in a soft place.


    "Hmm!" Nakiri Erina was startled, and quickly pushed Su Yu away.


    "Erina, it''s really big." Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri.


    "Soul Dan! Stupid! Bad!" Nakiri Erina cursed with shame and anger.


    I have to say that the eldest lady who doesn''t know how to curse is really cute.


    (Please referral ticket and collection, another chapter will be late.)

 85 Chapter 85

    The night of the fourth day.


    Su Yu finished the last course of the day, took a bath in comfort and returned to the room.


    Now that you have the hand of God, it doesn''t make much sense to practice knife skills.


    Su Yu was lying on the bed, holding his cell phone and texting Yuihama Yui.


    Yui Hama''s reply speed is comparable to automatic reply, and the typing speed is super fast.


    A new text message "Ding Dong" pops up.


    Su Yu clicked to take a look.


    "Su Yu-kun, I have worked hard to study together, I heard Yui say that you came back last night, I don''t know if it will disturb you now, sorry." Miura Yuko.


    "It''s actually Miura Yuko..." Su Yu was taken aback, remembering how he felt last time, and it seemed pretty good.


    "Host, please be your own person." System.


    Su Yu shook his head, cast aside the strange thoughts in his heart, ignored the system''s complaints, and began to reply.


    "Just finished the project and you are ready to go to bed. You should rest early. Staying up late is bad for your skin." Su Yu clicked to send.


    "Ding Dong" less than a minute, Miura Yuko''s text message came back.


    "Sorry to disturb Su Yu-jun, good night, come on!" Miura Yuko''s text message also included a photo.


    Su Yu looked at Miura Yuko who was holding the pillow in the photo, and had to say that Miura Yuko looked good, but her temperament was a little worse.


    "Ding Dong" Yui Bihama''s text message arrived.


    It is also a pajama photo, Yuihama Yui''s blushing face is very cute.


    Su Yu thought for a while and dialed Yuihama Yui''s phone.


    ...


    On the fifth day, the subject was still somewhat difficult.


    A group of Yuanyue College students have almost reached their limit.


    As the sun sets, the students from Yuanyue College gathered in the venue.


    Dojima Silver appeared on the stage, announced the number of eliminations this time, and announced that the co-stay training is over!


    The door of the venue opened, and the graduates were dressed in chef uniforms. At the end of the co-study training, the graduates�� cooking was a celebration banquet!


    Su Yu and Nagiri Erina, Nito Hisako sat together, Nito Hisako called the three of Ji Xingliao again, Mito Yumei was also called by Su Yu.


    A table of seven people, except for Su Yu, are all girls with their own characteristics.


    "Su Yu-kun, my shop will probably open during the summer vacation, and I will trouble you when that happens." Kojiro Shinomiya walked over with the food and smiled.


    "No problem, Senior Ninomiya." Su Yu looked forward to the knowledge of French cuisine that Kojiro Ninomiya had mastered.


    Kojiro Shinomiya smiled and left.


    "Su Yu-jun, I heard that you initiated a halberd to Chef Si Gong for Xiao Hui. What was the result?" Yoshino Yuuki whispered.


    "The combination of Xiaohui''s cooking and I made Chef Si Gong satisfied." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Chef Shimiya is very strict, and most of the people in my classroom have been eliminated. Xiaohui''s cooking can satisfy Chef Shimiya, which is already very good." Ryoko Sakura said softly.


    "Thanks to Jun Su Yu, I was not dropped out of school. I would have failed long ago if I was alone." Tian Suohui looked at Su Yu with gentle eyes.


    "Xiaohui, don''t belittle yourself too much, your cooking has great potential." Su Yu said seriously.


    Nagiri Erina gave Su Yu a white glance, and Tian Suohui''s eyes made her a little concerned.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Tian Suohui lowered his head, his face flushed.


    Xinto Feisha held the vegetables to Su Yu, but did not speak.


    Mito Yumei kept staring at the table, and her accident with Erina Nakiri and Su Yu was broken, causing her to sit next to Erina Nagiri, unable to move.


    The banquet of the graduates, each course exceeded 85 points, and even 90 points of dishes appeared.


    The banquet ended, it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    Su Yu had forgotten the time, Biqigu Hachiman should have been discharged from the hospital.Today is Friday, and tomorrow is Saturday. You can give Higiya Hachiman to celebrate his discharge, and by the way, call Totsuka Ayaka.


    "I don''t know how Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Ayaka will react when they meet." Su Yu smiled wickedly.


    ...


    Early on Saturday morning, the students of Yuanyue College began to return.


    Su Yu called Gao Gao Shen also last night. Early in the morning, Gao Gao Shen also came to Yuanyue Resort to pick him up.


    Nagiri Senzaemon had found a place for Su Yu before, but it was a pity that Su Yu never lived. Later, because Su Yu cooperated with Yukoshita''s family, there was no shortage of money for a long time, so the matter was let go.


    Su Yu asked Xuexia Yangnao to prepare a place for him last night. Xuexia Yangnai did not refuse and prepared a room in a high-end apartment.


    When he arrived at the downstairs of the high-end apartment that Xuexiayangnai said, Su Yu suddenly understood where the room Xuexiayangnai had prepared for him was.


    Yukino Yukoshita is wearing a white dress and standing in front of this high-end apartment.


    When Su Yu got out of the car, Xuexiaxue Nai was stunned for a moment, and then frowned.


    "Choose! One, say hello to Yukino Yukino''s airport. Two, please hug Yukino Yukino. Completing the mission will reward you with a bronze lottery, and option two will reward you with a bronze lottery." The system prompt sounded.


    Su Yu walked in front of Xuexia Xuena.


    "Student Xuexia, it''s been a long time." Su Yu spoke, his eyes fixed on Xuexia Xuenao''s chest.


    "It''s best if you don''t meet. This is the room key that my sister asked me to hand over to you. The property here belongs to Xuexiajia. You can live in as you like." Xuexia Xuenai said coldly.


    "Xuexia''s family is really rich, is it too late for me to pursue you now?" Su Yu took the key and glanced at the room number. If he guessed right, it should be the opposite of Xuexiaxuno''s room, or the next door.


    "What do you think?" Xuexia Xuena sneered, preparing to leave.


    "Would you like to go shopping with Yui? In the evening, I will hold a celebration party for a boy who is discharged from the hospital in my room. Would you like to come?" Su Yu asked.


    "I don''t have that kind of free time." Xuexia Xuenai said lightly, and after speaking, he left directly.


    Su Yu looked at Xue Xia Xue Nai''s back and walked upstairs.


    ...


    night.


    Superior apartment room.


    Yuihama Yui sat on the sofa and watched TV while Su Yu was busy in the kitchen.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    Yui Hama hurried to open the door, Ayaka Totsuka, Hachitani Hachiman, and Komachi Hikitani stood at the door.


    "Please come in." Yuihama Yui smiled and helped the three of them get slippers.


    "Sister Yui is like brother Su Yu''s wife, and it feels so warm at home." Biqigu Komachi changed her slippers and smiled sweetly.


    "Komachi..." Yuihama Yui blushed slightly.


    "It smells good." Saika Totsuka walked into the room.


    Higiya Hachiman did not speak, and was a little surprised that Su Yu lived in such a place.


    "Komachi, sit down first, and I''ll call my friend." Yuihama Yui was referring to Yukino Yukoshita.


    Yukoshita Yukino is in the opposite room, Yuihama Yui always feels too rude if she doesn''t call her over.


    (PS: There are two more chapters, don��t worry, I will finish the code without going to bed. Please recommend tickets and collections)

 86 Chapter 86-Totsuka Saika and Higiya Hachiman

    Su Yu walked out of the kitchen, carrying a few home-cooked and Japanese dishes.


    "Brother Su Yu, thank you for your invitation." When Biqigu Komachi saw Su Yu, he stood up and bowed.


    "It doesn''t need to be so formal, Komachi." Su Yu set out all the dishes and waved his hand.


    "Then I''m welcome." Hiketani Komachi smiled and sat down again.


    "Student Yukoshita, welcome." Su Yu looked at Yukoshita Yukino, who was sitting next to Yuihama Yui, with the corners of his mouth upturned.


    "I was pulled over by Hihama-classmates. I didn''t accept your invitation. Don''t get me wrong." Yukino Yukino held her hands, expressionless.


    "I didn''t misunderstand. I don''t think Yukoshita has any good feelings for me." Su Yu sat next to Yuihama Yui.


    "Well, Su Yu-jun, today is not the time to quarrel." Yuihama Yui smiled and reminded.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean to quarrel with Yukinoshita." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head, and looked at Hikigaya Hachiman.


    "Student Higiya, this is Saika Totsuka, and this is the Minister of the Ministry of Service, and Yukino Yukoshita." Su Yu introduced the two.


    "Hello." Higiya Hachiman looked at the two and greeted them in a low voice. He was obviously a little uncomfortable with this occasion.


    "Better than Keiya, please give me more advice." Sai Totsuka smiled like an angel.


    "Please advice." Xuexiaxuenai replied lightly.


    Higiya Hachiman looked at Totsuka Saika''s smile, his face flushed.


    Su Yu saw this scene and smiled wickedly.


    "Brother Su Yu''s food looks delicious." Biqigu Komachi praised.


    "I''m a little hungry, everyone is welcome, please." Su Yu picked up his chopsticks.


    "I started." x5.


    "It''s spicy, but it''s delicious..." Biqigu Komachi tasted a piece of spicy tofu, so hot that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    "Your food seems to be more delicious than it was at that time." Yukino Yukino tasted a piece of sushi, a little surprised.


    "Su Yu-jun went to participate in the co-study of Tomotsu Academy, and it is said that one-third of the students of Tomotsu Academy were eliminated." Yui Hina explained.


    "The co-study of Yuanyue Academy? Su Yujun, so amazing." Sai Totsuka was surprised.


    "It''s not as difficult as you think, as long as you master a certain level, you can pass easily." Su Yu said modestly.


    Higiya Hachiman ate in silence without speaking.


    "Brother Su Yu''s cooking is worthy of being the chef of the restaurant." Biqigu Komachi took a sip of water, and the spicy tofu made a little sweat on her forehead.


    "Compared to a chef, I still prefer to be a housekeeper." Su Yu smiled.


    Biqigu Hachiman was taken aback, unexpectedly Su Yu had the same goal as him.


    "Brother Su Yu is really joking, should Yui sister go out to make money in the future?" Biqigu Komachi blinked.


    "How am I willing to let Yui go out to make money? Before graduating from high school, I will make a lot of money. When I get to college, I will start living together with Yui." Su Yu stroked Yuihama''s little head lightly.


    Yuihama Yui lowered her head in shame.


    "I''m so happy, I really envy Yui''s sister who has a boyfriend like Su Yu." Higiya Komachi smiled at the two, took a peek at Yukino Yukino, and then at Higiya Hachiman.


    "Komachi will meet a boyfriend who suits you in the future." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "It would be nice if Komachi''s boyfriend is half accomplished by Su Yu and half gentle." Biqigu Komachi said with a look of longing.


    ...


    Eight o''clock at night.


    The three girls cleaned the table and were washing dishes in the kitchen.


    Su Yu took out a few cans of beer and handed them to Totsuka Saika and Higiya Hachiman each.


    "Su Yu-kun, we are still high school students and can''t drink..." Totsuka Saijia whispered.


    "Tonight, I don''t plan to let you go back. Tomorrow is the weekend. It doesn''t matter if you drink a little wine tonight?" Su Yu opened the beer and placed it in his world. There is no age limit for drinking.


    "Okay, just drink a little." Saika Totsuka hesitated and picked up the beer.


    "Thank you." Higiya Hachiman said seriously, and he opened it.


    "You''re welcome, cheers." Su Yu raised his glass and the three of them touched.


    Totsuka Ayaka took a sip, like a girl, and Hachitani Hachiman looked at Totsuka Ayaka''s lips and blushed again.


    When the three girls had cleaned up the kitchen and returned, except for Su Yu, the other two were a little drunk.


    "Komachi, let Higiya stay here tonight, and you can go to Yukishita''s room with Yui." Su Yu rubbed his head.


    "Brother Su Yu, I will ask you to take care of Ooni sauce." Biqigu Komachi said helplessly.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu was very much looking forward to the scene where Bigiya Hachiman discovered that Totsuka Saika was a boy.


    "Sister Komachi, don''t worry about them." Yukino Yukoshita said, not knowing when he became acquainted with Higiya Komachi.


    "Well, I''m going to trouble Sister Yukinoshita tonight." Higiya Komachi smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, good night." Yubihama Yui waved her small hand, a little bit disheartened.


    The three girls left.


    "Biqigu-san, Totsuka-san, I''ll make your bed for you, wait a moment." Su Yu took the bedding and the three of them hit the floor.


    The furniture in this room has not been purchased, only the living room set.


    Higiya Hachiman''s drinking volume was not good, so he only said a word to bother him, and got into the bed in a daze.


    Totsuka Saika was similar, and the two were very close.


    In order to prevent accidents, Su Yu fell asleep on the sofa after the two fell asleep.


    He didn''t want to wake up with a Totsuka Saika in his arms, it would be terrible.


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    Higiya Hachiman opened his eyes with a headache, and then he was stunned.


    Beside Totsuka Ayaka, she was very close to him, and she still had a nice fragrance.


    "Hachiman..." Saika Totsuka was dreaming.


    Higiya Hachiman opened his mouth, not knowing what to say, his face flushed.


    Why is Totsuka Saika in his bed?And two people are so close?


    Higiya Hachiman wanted to leave, but felt Ayaka Totsuka''s leg pressed against his leg.


    "This is too defenseless, right?" Higiya Hachiman gently stretched out his hand, trying to remove Totsuka Saika''s leg.


    "Um..." Saika Totsuka moved and leaned over.


    Biqigu Hachiman was stunned, his heartbeat accelerated, and he swallowed unconvincingly.


    "Hachiman..." Saika Totsuka was still talking in a dream, and hugged Hichitani Hachiman tightly.


    Bichigu Hachiman''s head was blank, until he felt something abnormal on his legs, and subconsciously reached out his hand, the whole person was stunned.


    (Seeking recommendation ticket and collection, there is a chapter)

 87 Chapter 87: Hayato Hayama and Yuko Miura

    Higiya Hachiman was stunned, but Totsuka Ayaka woke up!


    "What are you two doing?" Su Yu''s voice sounded.


    "Nothing..." Higiya Hachiman let go, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Totsuka Ayaka turned around and got into the bed.


    "Hi, Higiya-san, are you thinking now, if Totsuka-san was a girl, it would be fine, right?" Su Yu smiled at Higiya Hachiman.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Saika Totsuka''s voice came from under the bed.


    "I would like to introduce you again, Ayaka Totsuka, a member of the tennis club, a boy." Su Yu patted Bigiya Hachiman on the shoulder.


    "..." Higiya Hachiman.


    ...


    Su Yu''s breakfast is very simple. After having had breakfast, Hachigaya Hachiman and Totsuka Ayaka left in a hurry.


    After Higiya Komachi got up, he also left.


    Su Yu is going to buy furniture today, some things need Yuihama''s opinion.


    Yuihama Yui wanted to call Yukoshita Yukino, but Yukoshita Yukino refused. It seemed that she didn''t want to be a light bulb.


    Su Yu and Yuihama Yui went shopping until noon, spending one million yen, the furniture was complete, they also bought two computers, and the network cables were connected.


    Su Yu''s room has two bedrooms, a spacious living room and night view from the balcony, which is very nice.


    "Yui, do you want to stay tonight? How about trying your room?" Su Yu waited until the moving company left, and said to Yuihama Yui.


    "Tonight, no..." Yuihama Yui blushed and lowered his head.


    "Could it be?" Su Yu looked at Yuihama''s reaction and guessed something.


    "Don''t say..." Yuihama Yui clenched her small fist in shame.


    "No wonder I went to the supermarket just now and used snacks as a cover. Yui is really cute." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    "Just understand, if you stay tonight, you will always feel that Su Yu-kun will bully me. You should be very tired these few days of studying together, take a good rest." Yuihama Yui embraced Su Yu, speaking softly.


    "Let me have a good rest, is your purpose? Thank you, Yui." Su Yu felt warm.


    "I wanted to be with Su Yu-kun too, but Koyuki reminded me last night, and I just remembered that Su Yu-kun must be tired." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "It''s really unexpected that classmate Xuexia will discover this kind of thing." Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Su Yu-kun, want to get along with Koyuki happily, Koyuki is a girl, can''t Su Yu-kun be gentler?" Yuihama was worried when he thought of the relationship between the two.


    "If I were to be gentle, Xuexiamen would like me. Would you like to see the result?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I would rather see this result than to see Su Yu-kun and Koyuki quarreling." Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "Then I will work hard to make Xuexia classmates my girlfriend." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Su Yu-kun, you have tried too hard." Yubihama Yui covered her mouth with a smile, taking this sentence as a joke.


    "Yui, actually..."


    "By the way, Su Yu-kun, to celebrate your move, I decided to invite Yumiko, Hima, and Hayama-kun as guests, how about?" Yuihama Yui suddenly thought of business.


    "Uh, you like it." Su Yu had a speechless expression. He actually wanted to say Miura Yuko''s confession, but he didn''t expect to be interrupted by Yuihama Yui.


    "Then I will call them to celebrate Su Yujun''s move in the afternoon." Yuihama Yui took the phone and went to the balcony to call.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Miura Yumiko and Ebina Hime are here, but Hayama Hayato is a step late.


    Su Yu made lunch, sushi and sandwiches, as well as beef stew and tonkatsu.


    Yashan Hayato smiled and gave Su Yu a set of cups, two cups, which happened to be for lovers.


    Eilao Ji Cai gave Su Yu a good light novel.


    Yuko Miura''s gift is a big cake.


    "Su Yu-kun, this is my gift." Yuihama Yui took out a box and handed it to Su Yu.


    "Glasses?" Su Yu opened Yuihama Yui''s gift and was taken aback.


    "Doesn''t Su Yu-kun like it? I think Su Yu-kun looks very handsome with glasses." Yuihama Yui is weak.


    "Is that so?" Su Yu put on his glasses.


    "Jun Su Yu, so handsome..." Eilao Ji Cai''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah, it''s pretty good, I feel like my head is very smart." Miura Yuko nodded afterwards.


    "Su Yu-kun, you can see for yourself." Yuihama Yui smiled and handed the mirror to Su Yu.


    "There is only one truth!" Su Yu looked at him in the mirror, pushed his glasses, and said a classic line in his heart.


    Five people had lunch and visited the bedroom.


    "Su Yu-kun, come here." Yuihama Yui pulled Su Yu''s clothes corner.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu followed Yubihama Yui to the side in confusion.


    "Youzi and Yeshan-kun, it seems that the relationship has been a little bad recently. Is there any way to restore the relationship between the two of them?" Yuihama Yui said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "This..." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    The thing that Miura Yumiko confessed to him, Hayama Hayato tacitly agreed, and the relationship between the two will become like this, which is also a normal thing.


    Hayama Hayato didn''t like Miura Yuko, because there was another person in his heart. He was just a friend to Miura Yuko, whether it was before or now.


    Su Yu admitted that Yeshan Falcon is a good person, but he felt that Yeshan Falcon was a bit too gentle.


    If you had made it clear to Miura Yuko when she liked him before, this would not happen.


    Yashan Hayato is gentle to everyone and treats everyone equally, just like the male protagonist in a love comedy, absolutely present.


    Because of this, Miura Yuko turned to Su Yu to confess.


    She saw the essence of Yeshan Hayato clearly. While being gentle to her, she was also gentle to other girls.


    But Su Yu is different. He only has Yuihama Yui''s gentleness, which attracts Miura Yuko the most, as well as the emotional bonus that the hero saves the beauty that night.


    The current Miura Yumiko felt that she still had a chance to confess to Su Yu, and naturally would not rely on Yeshan Hayato again, so the relationship between the two changed.


    To sum up, it is almost impossible to restore the relationship between Hayama Hayato and Miura Yuko.


    Unless Su Yu, in front of Yuihama Yui, resolutely rejected Miura Yuko and cut off Miura''s hope.


    However, in this case, will the Hazan Hayato be satisfied?No, because this is what he expected.


    Hayan Hayato didn''t like Miura Yuko. His last commission said that he didn''t want Miura Yuko to be sad. In fact, he wanted Su Yu to accept Miura Yuko, but he didn''t say it clearly.


    (This is the third chapter of yesterday, ask for recommendation tickets and collections, sleep, so sleepy=_=)

 88 Chapter 88: The Crisis of Jin Avenue

    "Su Yu-kun? Can''t it?" Yubihama Yui looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "I''ll try it." Su Yu reluctantly took out his phone.


    Yuihama Yui smiled, and she knew that Su Yu had a way.


    Miura Yuko''s phone rang in the room of "Dingdong".


    Yuko Miura subconsciously glanced at Su Yu at the door, and found that Su Yu nodded to her with a smile on her face.


    Ebin Hime and Hayama Hayato noticed this at the same time, frowning.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." Miura Yumiko said to Ebina Hime, and walked out of the bedroom.


    Yuihama Yui walked into the bedroom with the cut fruits.


    Miura Yuko was a little guilty on her face, she didn''t dare to look at Yuihama Yui.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu lowered his voice, said something, and walked to the balcony.


    Miura Yuko lowered her head and followed Su Yu nervously to the balcony.


    ...


    "Ka" the door of the balcony was closed by Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuko Miura opened her mouth, wanting to continue her confession that day.


    "Yudo, do you hate Yeshan?" Su Yu interrupted Miura Yuko.


    "I don''t hate..." Miura Yuko said in a daze.


    "I don''t hate it, I just don''t know how to face him, right?" Su Yu understood Miura Yuko''s thoughts.


    "Yeah" Yumiko Miura nodded.


    "As for your confession to me, I don''t think there is any reason to refuse. However, there is no reason to accept it completely, so I decided to let time verify your feelings for me." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Then can I come to Su Yu-kun?" Miura Yumiko hesitated.


    "If there is anything, I will try my best to help you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun, I will definitely make you like me." Miura Yuko smiled, her innocent smile made Su Yu a little lost.


    "Ahem, can you call Ye Shan for me?" Su Yu turned around, this Miura Yumiko had changed so much that he was a little uncomfortable.


    "Yeah" Miura Yuko left with a smile.


    A few minutes later, the Haysan Hayato came.


    "If you want to say, let me restore the previous relationship with Yoko, I can only say sorry. Some relationships, if they are broken, can''t be repaired. This is good for her and me." Ye Shan Hayato said directly.


    "Yashan Hayato, I didn''t call you to hear what you said. If you really want to become a stranger with Miura Yuko, I will give you a chance, how about dropping out?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Drop out of school?" Ye Shan Hayato was startled.


    "I have several ways to get you out of school, and even make you a heinous scum in the circle of girls, and make Yui give up on your relationship with Miura Yuko." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you kidding me?" Ye Shan Falcon stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Do you think that a woman who is pregnant with a child personally finds Chief Wu Gao and says that you have your child, what will your reputation be like?" Su Yu wrote lightly.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Yeshan Hayato clenched his fists.


    "I''ll give you two choices. Let me see your choices tomorrow. You can regain friendship with Miura Yuko, or if you are dropped out of school, choose one of the two." Su Yu unceremoniously dropped a word and left the balcony .


    Ye Shan Hayato looked at Su Yu''s back and took a deep breath. Perhaps, this was originally his fault.


    ...


    In the afternoon, five o''clock.


    Hayama Hayato, Miura Yuko, Ebina Hime leave one after another.


    Su Yu sent Yui Bihama back home. Just as he was about to return to the apartment, he received a call.


    "Su Yujun, do you want to try the new dishes of Xingping Restaurant?" Xingping Chuangzhen believed himself.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll be there soon." Su Yu''s eyes lit up, and Xingping created a really new dish?This cannot be missed.


    after an hour.


    Su Yu came to Jinda Avenue shopping street.


    When I came last time, although it was night, there were many pedestrians.


    But this time, obviously it was the afternoon, but the streets were extremely deserted, and even few shops were open.


    In Xingping Hotel.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the door, he smelled a strong fragrance.


    "Fried chicken nuggets?" Su Yu looked at the food made by Xingping Chuangzhen, and realized that this is another plot that happened.


    "Jun Su Yu, come here just right, how about trying my food." Xingping Chuangzhen handed Su Yu a piece of fried chicken nuggets.


    "Where is the boss? Isn''t there?" Su Yu took the fried chicken nuggets in a weird manner. If Pau Seong Ichiro was still in the store, this kind of plot would not happen.


    "My dad went abroad and said he gave me the Xingping Hotel. I didn''t expect to encounter two consecutive troubles in the past few days." Xingping Chuang really sighed.


    "Twice troubles? Is this the second time?" Su Yu tasted a fried chicken nuggets and understood the story of Xingping Chuangzhen.


    The first trouble should be the first episode of the spirit of eating halberd, that is, the people from the urban life planning company, want to get the land of the Xingping Hotel.But this time it��s troublesome. The counterpart should be another fried chicken shop, which opened in the shopping street in front of the station.


    "The first trouble is okay. This time it involves Jin Dadao. I can only win, not lose." Xingping Chuang really smiled.


    "Xinghei-kun, I bought it back." A girl''s voice sounded, Xinghei was a real childhood sweetheart, and Mayumi Kurase walked in.


    "Thank you, Kurase. Let me taste the fried chicken nuggets from that shop, how does it taste." Koping Sakuma opened the box.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Mayumi Kurase sat down and looked at Su Yu.


    "It''s been a long time, classmate Kurase." Su Yu smiled and had to say that this Mayumi Kurase is really the weakest childhood sweetheart. It''s only useful at critical times, just like a tool man.


    "Long time no see." Mayumi Kurase replied timidly.


    "Delicious!" Xingping Chuangzhen exclaimed.


    Su Yu clipped a piece and tasted it.


    "If Xingping Chuangzhen''s fried chicken nuggets is 70 points, then this one is close to 80 points, which is equivalent to the dishes of the Yuanyue Shijie Reserve." Su Yu had points in his heart.


    Fried chicken nuggets with a score of 70 may be very popular in other places, but compared to chicken nuggets with a score of close to 80, they are vulnerable.


    "Su Yujun, the one just now doesn''t count. I want to continue making it. Wait for me here and I will buy some ingredients." Xingping Chuangzhen''s expression was a bit solemn.


    "Go, I''ll chat with classmate Kurase." Su Yu waved his hand.


    Kopei Sumima left, and Mayumi Kurase lowered her head, a little fidgeting.


    "Don''t worry, Xinghei-kun will definitely be able to cook better than this." Su Yu said to Kurase Mayumi.


    "Yeah..." Mayumi Kurase blushed. She was actually staying with Su Yu. The atmosphere was rather embarrassing and she didn''t know what to say.


    (PS: Please recommend tickets and collections, and there is one chapter. Thanks to the QQ reader "Ye Lin Jia Luo" for the reward.)

 89 Chapter 89

    Xingping Chuang really went quickly and came back faster.


    The fried chicken nuggets were re-made, and Mr. Koping started to improve.


    Su Yu and Mayumi Kurase became tasters.


    Su Yu''s eating was okay, Kurase Mayumi couldn''t eat it anymore, but fortunately Ping Chuangzhen didn''t let her go, and asked her for her opinion, so she had to continue eating.


    "Xingping-kun, if you think about how to do it, don''t try it directly. To be honest, I am a little tired of eating." Su Yu glanced at Mayumi Kurase and said.


    "Sorry, sorry. Let''s go upstairs to see my previous recipes, you guys rest for a while." Xingping Chuangzhen smiled and went upstairs.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Mayumi Kurase took a sip of water and whispered.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Xingping gets serious and can''t care about anything. If you don''t say it straight, you are the one who is unlucky." Su Yu checked the time, it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Xinghei-kun''s food is very delicious. If you don''t finish it, it feels a pity," Kurase Mayumi said softly.


    "Xingping-kun has a childhood sweetheart like Kurase-kun. It is definitely his greatest luck. If you were my childhood sweetheart, I would have confessed to you a long time ago." Su Yu teased.


    "Huh?" Kurase Mayumi pretty blushed, a little shy.


    "Kuraze-kun likes Kohei-kun, right? If you like it, just say it straight, or he will never understand. If you don''t say anything, you will regret it when he meets other girls." Su Yu reminded.


    "I...I just like Kohei-kun''s cooking, and his seriousness when he makes the cooking." Kurase Mayumi blushed and stammered.


    "This is like it, go and confess." Su Yu encouraged Mayumi Kurase.


    "It''s all right now..." Mayumi Kurase pinched the corner of his clothes and murmured.


    Su Yu shook his head and stopped talking. You can''t blame the childhood sweethearts and losers, just like Kurase Mayumi. If you don''t take the initiative to lean in, you will never change.


    Xingping Chuangzhen stayed upstairs for half an hour before going downstairs, holding a bunch of recipes.


    "Xingping-kun, when you finish your research, it''s almost late at night, let Kurase-san go back first? Tomorrow is Monday, and I can go to school later." Su Yu suggested.


    "Well, Su Yujun, can I trouble you to send Kurase?" Xingping Chuangzhen didn''t look up, looking at the recipe intently.


    Mayumi Kurase lowered her head a little disappointed, if it were Mr. Kohei Sakima to send her, she would be very happy.Unfortunately, she also knew that Xing Ping Chuang really studied his mind and couldn''t stop anything.


    When he was in junior high school, he used to write something in class to think about recipes.


    "Classmate Kurase, let''s go." Su Yu rolled his eyes and walked outside the door.


    Kurase Mayumi hurriedly followed Su Yu, a girl walked down the street at night, always a little scared.


    Su Yu and Mayumi Kurase left the Koping Hotel.


    Kurase Mayumi led the way, Su Yu followed her, neither of them spoke.


    When passing by a pub, an uncle walked out of the shop, swaying, he was about to hit Mayumi Kurase.


    Su Yu took the initiative to step forward and held on to the drunk uncle.


    "I''m not drunk, don''t help me..." the drunk uncle muttered.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you okay?" Kurase Mayumi looked at Su Yu.


    "Xiaochu? Are you Xiaochu? Don''t leave me, Xiaochu..." The drunk uncle heard Mayumi Kurase''s voice and rushed towards her.


    Mayumi Kurase was taken aback and took a step to the side, but stepped on the air and sat on the ground.


    "Pumping" Su Yu slammed over his shoulder and threw the drunk uncle to the ground.


    "Soul Dan, what are you doing..." The drunk uncle was in pain. As soon as he was about to get up, he felt a cold on his neck, and his drunkenness was frightened.


    "My friend is just a high school student. Are you awake now?" Su Yu put away the short knife, just put the back of the knife on the opponent''s neck.


    "I''m sober, I''m sorry." A cold sweat spread on the drunken uncle''s forehead.


    "Go away." Su Yu let go of him.


    The drunk uncle was so frightened that he ran away together. He came here to drink because he was broken in love. He didn''t expect to encounter Su Yu, such a bad guy with a knife.


    "His" Mayumi Kurase tried to stand up, but she felt a pain and her ankle was crippled.


    "Classmate Kurase." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Kurase Mayumi looked at Su Yu''s hand, hesitated, grabbed Su Yu''s hand, and stood up.


    "Kuraze-san, do you have medicine for bruises and sprains at home? If not, I will go to the drugstore opposite to buy some for you?" Su Yu helped Mayumi Kurase sit down.


    "Trouble you, Su Yu-kun." Mayumi Kurase bit her lip in pain.


    "Wait for me." Su Yu walked towards the opposite drugstore.


    ten minutes later.


    Su Yu came back with a box of pain relief stickers.


    Kurase Mayumi''s eyes were red, and she looked like she was about to cry.


    "Kuraze-student, do you want me to help?" Su Yu came to Mayumi Kurase.


    "No...no, I''ll do it myself." Mayumi Kurase waved his hand, his face flushed.


    Su Yu handed the pain relief sticker to Mayumi Kurase.


    Kurase Mayumi frowned, took off his shoes and stockings, looked at the swollen ankle, took the medicine patch, and dropped it gently.


    "Kuraze-student is really amazing. If it was Yui, he would definitely cry." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you so much tonight, if it weren''t for you..." Mayumi Kurase thought of the drunk uncle, a little scared.


    "Don''t think about the unhappy things. Let me carry you back. It shouldn''t be far from your home, right?" Su Yu knelt down.


    "Huh? Should I go back?" Kurase Mayumi was ashamed.


    "Of course, I promised Mr. Xingping that I want to take you back. How could I put you here? A taxi is a bit expensive. It just so happens that I am exercising recently. You are welcome." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then trouble Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase felt like a deer bumping into her heart. This was not a heartbeat, but a shyness.


    Su Yu felt the weight on her back, and Mayumi Kurase put her shoes in her commuter bag and lay on Su Yu''s back, keeping a little distance.


    Su Yu stood together and grabbed Mayumi Kurase''s thigh.


    Kurase Mayumi grabbed Su Yu''s shoulder, her face was a little hot, this was the first time that a boy carried her like this.


    "Kuraze-classmate is so light, didn''t he eat well? This is not good, I know girls always like to lose weight, but..." Su Yu said, walking forward.


    Kurase Mayumi replied from time to time and pointed Su Yu the way.


    By the time Kurase Mayumi''s door, she was not much shy anymore. She was encouraged and teased by Su Yu along the way, and she felt more like a friend.


    "Kuraze-student, I won''t bother, lest your family get misunderstood. Come on." Su Yu waved his hand and left.


    (PS: Ask for recommended votes and collections. Thanks to the starting point book friend "160712141508808" for the reward.)

 90 Chapter 90 The Eye of God

    On the way back to Xingping Hotel.


    "Host, one of your bronze prize draws is about to expire. Do you want to use it?" The system prompt sounded.


    "Almost forgot, let''s draw a lottery." Su Yu said in his heart, this was the choice triggered by Xuexia Xuena on Saturday morning, and he chose one.


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Eye of God, improving his dynamic vision, and bringing his own aiming, which is never forgotten."


    "Awesome, system. God''s tongue, God''s nose, God''s hand, God''s eye, will the next one be the ear of God, the next time the body of God?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "Please the host face reality." System.


    Su Yu smiled and closed his eyes.


    When he opened it again, he concentrated and clearly saw the movements of the pedestrians around him.


    "This ability...can be used to hide from bullets." Su Yu relaxed and rubbed his head.


    The Eye of God is no less than the observation of Yigouyu Shalunyan. With the hand of God, you can even play a copy of Ergouyu Sharonyan.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to Xingping Hotel.


    Xingping Chuangzhen is still going through his recipes.


    "Are the ingredients still available?" Su Yu asked.


    "Also, do you want to try it?" Xingping Chuangzhen looked at Su Yu with some expectation.


    "I''ll give you some enlightenment." Su Yu walked into the kitchen, washed his hands, and started making.


    The first is the sauce. Su Yu''s hand speed is extremely fast, making Xingping Chuangzhen stunned.


    Then came the fried chicken nuggets. Su Yu looked at the situation in the pan, not letting it fry any more, and came out of the pan when it was most delicious.


    Golden fried chicken nuggets were placed on the plate.


    Xing Pingchuang couldn''t help taking a sip of water and tasted a piece.


    In the next second, Xingping Chuang really opened his eyes, and the impact this delicacy gave him was much higher than the fried chicken nuggets in that shop.


    Indescribable, the deliciousness of the soul.


    "The 90-point fried chicken nuggets are not bad." Su Yu took a bite and got points in his heart.


    The smell of God''s nose, coupled with the dynamic vision of God''s Eye, and the swiftness of God''s Hand, make this fried chicken nugget perfect.


    90 points is already its limit, unless Su Yu really makes it shine, such as upgrading the chicken with infuriating energy?


    "Host, wake up." The system started pouring cold water again.


    "Dad once said that there are people outside, and there are days outside the world. Su Yujun, I will surpass you sooner or later and make more delicious dishes." Xingping Chuangzhen smiled, and a feeling of passion came to his face.


    "Come on, I am optimistic about you." Su Yu patted Xingping Chuangzhen''s shoulder and left.


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked at Su Yu''s back and began to continue his research. Su Yu''s cooking has given him some ideas, and the rest is practice.


    ...


    Yukoshita Yonoi''s French restaurant.


    When Su Yu came here, the business just ended, and Xuexiayang was wearing a white long skirt as before, sitting by the window.


    Xiaoniao Yu Shihua changed into a chef''s uniform, wearing short sleeves and long pants, looking extremely casual.


    "Jun Su Yu, congratulations to you for passing the co-study. I will cheer you on until the autumn trials." Xuexiayangna smiled.


    "During the autumn trials, take Xuexia students with you." Su Yu sat down.


    It is early June, and the autumn trials are three months after the summer vacation.


    "Jun Su Yu is interested in Xiaoxuenai?" Xuexiayangnai said meaningfully.


    "When the time comes, Yui will also go, she stays with classmate Yuushita, it is not easy to be nervous." Su Yu explained.


    "Su Yujun is really gentle, I am a little envious of Yui sister." Yukoshita Yangna opened his mouth and smiled reluctantly.


    "Su Yujun, what is the level of the graduates met in the training?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua asked.


    "Those chefs who have been famous for a long time all have their own characteristics. The level of Miss Shihua is the strongest even among the graduates of Yuanyue College." Su Yu compared.


    "This way I can rest assured." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua breathed a sigh of relief.


    "If I have the opportunity, I will invite a few excellent chefs to come here as guests." Su Yu is very confident in the cuisine of Toriyu Shika, she is equivalent to another Shinomiya Kojiro.


    "No problem." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua nodded and stood up.


    "Shihua is going back so soon?" Xuexia Yangna looked up at the bird swimming Shihua.


    "I still have to take care of my sister. Su Yujun, goodbye." Xiaoniaouyou Shihua said and left.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want to have a drink? I''m so bored, I''ve been around the restaurant recently." Xuexiayangnai approached Su Yu, exhaling like blue.


    "Miss Yangnai, I''m just a high school student, you actually invited me to drink." Su Yu looked at Xuexia Yangnai silently.


    "Jun Su Yu is a high school student? I have always been skeptical about this. Regardless of doing things or talking, Jun Su Yu is not like a high school student." Xuexiayang said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Then who do you think I am?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I don''t know. Su Yu-jun, do you want to take the initiative to tell me?" Xuexia Yangna''s eyes stared at Su Yu.


    "Okay, then I''ll tell you." Su Yu lowered his head, and said a few words in Xuexiayangnai''s ear.


    Xuexia Yangnai waited until Su Yu finished speaking, and glared at Su Yu in shame, and pulled away.


    "Miss Yangnai, if you want to test me, it won''t work without paying, and I have said long ago that when a woman is curious about a man, it is not far from falling in love with that man." Su Yuduan Under the snow, Yang Nai''s cup drank all the red wine in the cup, got up and left.


    "Jun Su Yu, you really make me unable to understand more and more." Xuexiayangna frowned, looking at where Su Yu had left, and hadn''t recovered for a long time.


    ...


    Ten o''clock at night.


    Su Yu returned to the apartment, glanced at Xuexia Xuenao''s room, and opened his door.


    Su Yu walked in, took out a bottle of drink from the refrigerator, and sat on the sofa.


    His three short-term goals have now been achieved.


    The first residence, now with this room, can be regarded as his future residence for the time being.


    For the second cooking technique, his cooking level has reached the level of Yuanyue Shijie, and he can beat Yuanyue Shijie''s god tongue owner Nagiri Erina.


    Third, Yuihama Yui, his relationship with Yuihama Yui, is now only a little bit close to reaching a negative distance.


    "Next, it''s time for money, connections, and strength." Su Yu closed his eyes and leaned on the sofa.


    It''s not enough to rely on Yukoshita''s restaurant for money.


    In terms of personal connections, Su Yu doesn''t care much. With the relationship of the seven heavens, plus the Xuexia family and the Nagiri family, there is basically no need to worry about future development.


    Power, this is a very subtle thing. After all, this is just the everyday world. The pursuit of power seems to be a mistake from the beginning.


    "So, let''s do it next." Su Yu opened his eyes, the corners of his mouth turned up, and he had a new plan in his heart.


    (PS: Please recommend tickets and collections. There is another chapter, a little bit of cavin. This chapter actually took two hours. Regarding the issue of June in the book, the timeline of the halberd spirit and spring things has been adjusted. , Does not affect the plot.)

 91 Chapter 91-A Shoe Cabinets Love Letter

    Early Monday morning.


    Su Yu wore Zou Wu Gao''s school uniform and went out with two lunch boxes. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Xuexia Xuena.


    "Student Xuexia, are you waiting for me?" Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena, obviously not just leaving the house.


    "You are now a guest of Xuexia''s family. My sister asked me to take care of you. In the morning, I will wait for you to go to Zongwu Gao." Xuexiaxue said lightly.


    "Aren''t Xuexiamen afraid of rumors?" Su Yu walked towards the elevator.


    "Don''t you know? You are already very famous in school, and your relationship with Yubihama is very much discussed in the small circle of students." Xuexiaxue followed Su Yu unhurriedly.


    "Yui Yi has a certain popularity in Zou Wugao. Beautiful girls have boyfriends. In the circle of boys, there will naturally be some rumors. There are certainly not a few people who are envious and jealous." Su Yu walked into the elevator. , Said with a smile.


    "In addition to envy and jealousy, there should be girls who admire Su Yujun." Xuexia Xuena reminded with a smile, smiling like a flower.


    "Student Xuexia, you always have the sweetest smile when you have bad intentions, and your poison tongue is so pleasant?" Su Yu had a headache. He knew that Yukino Yuuki was talking about Miura Yuko.


    "I hate you very much, so if I can see you tangled, I will feel extremely comfortable." Yukino Yukino said without concealment, with a pure smile on his face.


    "Student Xuexia, I actually hope to be friends with you. If you want, I can cook dinner for you. After I have a cat, I can give you a hug." Su Yu said seriously.


    "You want to raise a cat? Ahem, if I can taste that level of food every day, I can treat you better." Yukino Yukoshita heard that Su Yu wanted to raise a cat, his eyes brightened, and then he noticed her reaction. Too much, to hide the embarrassment with a cough.


    "If possible, would you like Xuexia to go to the pet store with me this afternoon? When I am not at home in the future, you can also ask Xuexia to take care of it." Su Yu saw Xuexia Xuena hooked , The smile on his face increased by one point.


    "Go to the pet store with you?" Xuexia Xuena hesitated.


    "Student Xuexia is a girl with a more delicate mind, and should be able to provide some advice on raising cats." Su Yu continued.


    "Well, let''s talk about it after school." Xuexia Xuena was silent for a while and agreed.


    Yukino Yukino likes cats very much, as you can tell from watching anime.


    Su Yu only needs to raise a cat, and he can get a snow cat.


    Su Yu feels funny when he thinks of the scene where Xuexia Xuena and a cat meow together.


    "If Xuexia Xuena wears cat ears and a cat tail, and then wears a maid costume..." Su Yu imagined the scene for a moment, smiling.


    "Are you thinking about something disgusting? Jun Su Yu." Xuexia Xuenai looked at Su Yu with disgust.


    "No, no, I''m just thinking, if Yukoshita wears cat ears and cat tails and learns to meow in front of me..."


    "Jun Su Yu, can I ask you to die?"


    ...


    Zongwu Gao, at the school gate.


    Xuexia''s car stopped, Su Yu and Xuexiaxuena walked off.


    The students around saw the two, some were extremely surprised, some looked envious.


    Xuexiaxuenai is very popular in Zou Wu Gao, and it is enough to be called a school flower in Su Yu''s world.


    However, Xuexiaxuenai always has a cold expression and has no other friends, so it is called the flower of Gaoling.


    Su Yu��s popularity in Zongwu Gao was originally derived from Su Yu��s confession in the first class. Later, Su Yu came in the car of Yuanyue Academy. There were rumors that Su Yu was fighting with bad, or Yubihama. Yui''s boyfriend.


    These identities are linked together, and in the eyes of some students, Su Yu has become a bad boy from the Nagiri family.


    Yuanyue Academy is very famous in this world. As long as you can surf the Internet, you can often see the news about Yuanyue Academy.


    The current Yuanyue Ten Jie basically has a fan base, not only from Yuanyue Academy, but also outside the school.


    Su Yu is related to the Nagiri family, and some boys who have a crush on Yuihama Yui, after knowing Su Yu''s identity, dare not give love letters.


    Yuihama Yui had quietly handled some love letters before, and some asked Miura Yuko to refuse with her.


    Yuko Miura belongs to the absolute queen in the first grade girls circle.


    Those secret lovers who handed in love letters were cowards who only dared to hide in the dark. After seeing Miura Yuko, who would dare to step forward?


    Occasionally, there is a guy who is not afraid of death. After knowing that Su Yu is Yui Hama''s boyfriend, he dare not say more, and ran away.


    To sum up, this is the reaction of the boys from the general military high school.


    So, what was the reaction of the Sou Wu Gao girls?


    The answer is simple.


    Su Yu opened the shoe cabinet and several love letters fell to the ground.


    The boys around looked at the love letter of a shoe cabinet in amazement.


    Su Yu hesitated, picked up the love letters on the ground, changed his shoes, and took all the love letters away.


    The first love letter he received came from Miura Yuko, and it is still stored in the space pocket.


    With Miura Yuko''s work ahead, Su Yu didn''t plan to throw all of it in the trash can. In the next three years, looking up and lowering his head, Su Yu decided to read all the love letters written by the girl who plucked up the courage.


    "What the boys think of me, don''t worry about it for the time being, the main thing is the girls'' evaluation of me, gentle boys, just keep this evaluation." Su Yu thought in his heart and came to the classroom.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the door, everyone''s eyes were on those love letters.


    There was a smile on Yuihama Yui''s face, and Yuiko Miura frowned.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s going to be hard." Saika Totsuka smiled.


    Su Yu sat in his seat, remembered Biqigu Hachiman, glanced around, and found Biqigu Hachiman in the middle of the corridor, wearing headphones, reading a book.


    "Sayaka Totsuka, Higiya will leave it to you, let him go to the tennis club." Su Yu patted Saika Totsuka on the shoulder.


    "Well, if you want than Kiya-kun," Totsuka Ayaka smiled sweetly.


    "Sayaka Totsuka, you are such an angel. If you are a girl, it would be fine." Su Yu looked at Totsuka Saika''s smile and added another sentence.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Totsuka Aya gave Su Yu a white look, and Su Yu''s eyes were messy, and she quickly looked down at the love letter.


    He counted the number of love letters, a total of 105 love letters.


    "I hope there are no love letters from boys..." Su Yu opened the first love letter.


    (Recommendation ticket and collection)

 92 Chapter 92

    Lunch break.


    The back of Zong Wu Gao''s teaching building.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness, thank you for being able to like me. But, I''m sorry, I already have a girlfriend and can''t date you." Su Yu looked at the quiet girl in front of him and said.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun, thank you for responding to my confession." The Wenjing girl bowed, leaving with tears in her eyes.


    "Are there five left?" Su Yu watched the Wen Jing girl leave and walked to the next place.


    Of the 105 love letters, 95 of them are overdue love letters. Appointment time has long been a thing of the past.


    Su Yu will be able to find the love letter of the name, write all the letters back, and put them in the other party''s shoe cabinet.


    The remaining ten love letters all came from Friday, and Yosu Yu met on Monday.


    The meeting places are the music room, cooking classroom, the roof of the teaching building, empty classrooms, and the back of the teaching building.


    So half of Su Yu''s lunch break passed.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu came to the Ministry of Service, and all the replies had been completed, but they all refused.


    The ten different types of girls I saw during the lunch break all looked good, but Su Yu didn''t have the slightest heartbeat.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino were talking, and they looked curious when they saw Su Yu.


    She had been paying attention to Su Yu all morning. Su Yu used class time to write letters, and went to the shoe cabinet to reply after class time.


    "Yui Yi, sorry..." Su Yu said in a low tone.


    "Why does Su Yu-kun apologize?" Yuihama Yui''s face stiffened. Is there someone Su Yu likes among the girls who wrote the love letter?


    "Jun Su Yu, you are so nasty. Yubihama, he is scaring you." Yukoshita Yukino saw through Su Yu at a glance.


    "Student Yukoshita, you are too much, I molested Yui, you have to control?" Su Yubai glanced at Yukoshita Yui, and sat next to Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-jun, you are the most excessive, huh, ignore you." Yuihama Yui reacted, snorted, and turned his head.


    "I just want to see Yui''s reaction, want to know how Yui likes me." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui''s little hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, idiot..." Yuihama Yui tucked her hair, her pretty face flushed.


    "Yuiyi is so cute." Su Yu leaned close to Yuihama''s ear and let out a breath of heat.


    "Su Yu-kun, I know that you and Yubihama are in love. However, it is better for you to settle down in school. Otherwise, will the students sit back and watch." Yukino Yukino reminded, looking at the book. .


    "Thank you Xuexia for the reminder, I will go and lock the door now." Su Yu smiled.


    "No, in this case, the rumors will affect me." Xuexia Xuena frowned, flipping through the book.


    "Oh, I see, if someone comes to commission an incident and finds that the door of the Ministry of Service is locked, it will feel like the three of us..."


    "Jun Su Yu, you can understand some things by yourself. If you say it, it will make people think that you think so." Xuexia Xuena closed the book and said lightly.


    "Student Xuexia, am I the kind of person in your eyes?" Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena innocently.


    "Do you only know now?" Xuexia Xuenao smiled slightly and fluffed her long hair.


    "Yui, do you think I would think that way?" Su Yu turned to look at Yuihama Yui.


    "I agree with Yukino''s idea." Yubihama Yui held her small fist and stood on Yukino''s side.


    "..." Su Yu, he smelled the orange smell in the orange.


    ...


    School time.


    Yuihama Yui and Miura Yuiko went shopping, Yukoshita Yukino and Su Yu got into Yukoshita''s car and went to the pet store near the apartment.


    Xuexia Xuena faced a group of meowing kittens, put her little hand on the cage, and if Su Yu was beside her, she would have meowed.


    "Student Xuexia, what kind of cat do you like?" Su Yu asked. He had only one impression of cats, big oranges.


    "What do you think of this child?" Xuexiaxue pointed to a silver-white shorthair cat.


    "This child?" Su Yu listened to Xuexiaxuenai''s name, and he murmured in his heart as expected to be Xuenaimiao.


    "Are shorthair cats easier to take care of?" Su Yu didn''t know anything about raising cats.


    "Relatively speaking, it''s easier to take care of..." Xuexiaxuenai began to teach Su Yu.


    "Meow" a cat''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu and Xuexia Xuenai looked down, an extremely cute little white cat rolled over, with big cute eyes.


    Xuexia Xuena squatted down with a cute expression on her face.


    "Miss clerk, I want this cat." Su Yu said directly.


    "Okay." The clerk came over.


    On the way back.


    "Jun Su Yu, what name do you want to name this child?" Xuexia Xuenao''s attention has been on the cage.


    "How about chocolate?" Su Yu remembered the name of the cat ear girl from a famous game.


    "Chocolate? I always feel a little embarrassed." Xuexiaxuena glanced at Su Yu, frowning slightly.


    "Student Xuexia, your sixth sense is really accurate, so how about her name Xiaoxue?" Su Yu praised.


    "Xiaoxue, a good name, at least more serious than the name Chocolate, I will take care of this child today." Yukino Yukino thought for a while, put her little hand on the cage, teasing the little white cat.


    This little white cat is a shorthair cat, lying in the cage very cute.


    ...


    The two returned to the apartment.


    Xuexia Xuenai carried the cage into the room, didn''t mean to let Su Yu in, and closed the door directly.


    Su Yu didn''t care about Xuexiaxuno''s attitude. He had long been selected for raising cats.


    "The system creates a human identity for the domestic robot Xiaoyu, plus a driver''s license." Su Yu walked downstairs.


    "Designated items, driver''s license and identity, consume a bronze lottery."


    Su Yu took out his cell phone and called Xuexiayangna.


    "Jun Su Yu, what can I do? Ask me to have coffee?" Xuexia Yangnai''s lazy voice came.


    "How much is my share of shares now?" Su Yu asked.


    "A little more than five million yen, does Su Yu-jun need to use it now?" Xuexia Yangna said with a smile.


    Su Yu originally owned a 30% stake in Yukoshita Yono restaurant, and later gave a 10% stake in Yubihama Asuna. Even so, he can get a lot of dividends.


    "I want to buy a car, do you want to take a look with me?" Su Yu sent out an invitation.


    "Buy a car? I''ll wait for you downstairs in the restaurant." Xuexiayangna was taken aback.


    "I''ll come right away." Su Yu hung up the phone.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu''s motorcycle stopped downstairs, Xuexia Yangnai sat up without hesitation, a soft feeling pressed against Su Yu''s back.


    "Miss Yangnai, you are so defenseless, you will misunderstand me..."


    "This is the reward that my sister gave you in advance. I want to be friends with Xiaoxuno." Xuexia Yangna interrupted Su Yu''s words and said in his ear.


    (There is another chapter, ask for recommendation tickets and collections)

 93 Chapter 93-Yuukis Surprise

    Seven o''clock in the afternoon.


    A black business car parked below the apartment.


    Su Yu got out of the car, and the household robot Xiaoyu was in charge of stopping.


    The price of this car is 3 million yen, including various procedures, from Yukoshita Yono''s car shop.


    Su Yu didn''t care about the price. What he cared a little about was the words of Xuexiayangna.


    "I want to be friends with Xuexia Xuenai? Is this the reason why Xuexiayangna let me live here? Or does it mean Xuexiajia?" Su Yu walked into the apartment building.


    It is impossible to say that he has no thoughts about Xuexiaxuenai, but it is useless to have thoughts now.


    Su Yu returned to the apartment and began to prepare dinner.


    Today��s dinner is ramen. Su Yu has prepared ramen and soup. Xiaoyu has returned and is watching TV in the living room.


    She has the ability to think and is not an ordinary robot. To be precise, it is not an exaggeration to call it a mechanical life.


    "Done." Su Yu looked at the two ramen noodles in front of him, walked out the door, came to the door of Xuexia Xueno, and knocked on the door.


    "Is there anything?" Xuexia Xuenai opened the door, holding the white cat Xiaoxue in her arms, looking at Su Yu with a vigilant expression.


    "Dinner, I made your portion, do you want to try it?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Will you be at dinner..." Yukino Yukoshita tentatively said.


    "Am I that bad?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Well, I will believe you for the time being." Xuexia Xuena took a deep breath.


    Su Yu stepped aside, Xuexiaxuenai holding Xiaoxue walked in the door and came to the living room.


    "Jun Su Yu, who is she?" Xuexia Xuenai asked as soon as she entered the living room and saw Xiaoyu.


    "Student Xuexia, why are you acting like my girlfriend? Can''t you see her clothes?" Su Yu walked into the kitchen and brought two bowls of ramen.


    "I know, but I don''t know what kind of maid she is? Also, I just came to ask you as a friend of Yuihama-classmate... acquaintance." Yukino Yukoshita did not directly say the word friend.


    "Do you think I''m playing a role-playing game with her?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Do not rule out this possibility." Xuexiaxue said confidently.


    "Xiaoyu, let her see." Su Yu sat down.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu stood up and looked at Xuexia Xuena.


    Xuexiaxue Nai stared at Xiaoyu closely.


    The next second, Xiaoyu picked up her head.


    "..." Xuexia Xuena opened her eyes wide, and took a step back in fright.


    "I''m a robotic maid. I''m currently in the trial period. I''m glad to meet you." Xiaoyu put his head back, came to Yukino under Xuexia, and stretched out his hand.


    "Robot Maid? Jun Su Yu, what is this..." Xuexiaxuenai looked at Su Yu.


    "Xiaoyu is a robot maid, a gift given to me by others. I have helped her obtain an identity and let her live like a human. In the future, she will help me take care of Xiaoxue, clean the room, and work as my driver." Su Yu explained.


    "She is really just a robot? How do I feel that she is like a human..." Yukino Yukino said with some fear.


    "Xiaoyu''s IQ is equivalent to human beings, and her body belongs to the category of robots. She is a unique existence. At present, besides me, the first person to know her existence is you." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "I won''t tell others." Xuexia Xuena understood Su Yu''s meaning and said seriously.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you tell others, her research value is far greater than the meaning of existence. If Xuexiajia wants to study Xiaoyu, I can ask Xiaoyu to cooperate." Su Yu''s mouth turned upward.


    "Is there only money in your eyes? Since she has the identity of a human, she is a human, and you are not qualified to let anyone study her!" Xuexiaxuna glared at Su Yu.


    "Student Xuexia, I certainly can''t let others study her." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Are you testing me?" Xuexia Xuenao was taken aback, and stared at Su Yu in embarrassment.


    "Yes, it''s just a test to see how loyal you are to Xuexia''s family. I am very satisfied with this result, because it is related to a future plan for me." Su Yu ate ramen.


    Yukia Yukino put down Koyuki, and sat down at the table, taking a sip of the soup.


    The delicious taste shocked Yukino''s spirits. Compared with the last seafood ramen, this bowl of ramen has a few different things, making her as if standing on the cusp of a storm, welcoming the impact again and again.


    The delicious feeling continuously stimulated Yukino under Yukoshita, making her face the impact without taking a step back.


    After eating a ramen, Xuexia Xuena flushed red, and she was a little bit full. She could feel that Su Yu''s cooking had improved.


    "This ramen is called courage, how about it? Xuexia classmate." Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena with a smile.


    "Very delicious." Yukino Yukino looked at the remaining soup in the bowl, really wanting to take a few mouthfuls.


    "Student Xuexia, don''t leave the soup, this is the finishing touch to this ramen." Su Yu saw Yuukixia''s intentions and reminded with a smile.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m not welcome." Xuexia Xuena picked up a big bowl and drank the soup inside.


    Xiaoyu brought two cups of black tea and put them down, took away the cutlery on the table, and went to the kitchen.


    Xuexia Xuena picked up Xiaoxue, and did not leave. She felt that Su Yu should have something to say to her.


    "Student Xuexia, what''s your status in Xuexia''s house?" Su Yu said while drinking black tea.


    "The Xuexia family is controlled by my mother, and my sister is the eldest lady of the Xuexia family. I am just a dispensable person." Xuexia Xuena said in silence.


    "You look beautiful, but you don''t know how to behave. You can''t even say the word "friend"..." Su Yu put down his teacup and said slowly.


    Xuexia Xuena did not speak, but looked down at Koyuki in his arms.


    "You are correct, but this world is not gentle. You want to change this world, but you don''t give anything, always maintain your arrogance and poisonous tongue..." Su Yu continued.


    "Is that what you want to say?" Xuexia Xuena raised his head and said coldly.


    "Next, is the topic. Miss Yang Nai has stated that I pursue you more than once. I shouldn��t have to say more about the reason why I can live here? My cooking is just the beginning. Next, I will win over Yuanyue Shijie Stand on my side and get to Yuanyue Academy step by step..."


    "What are you talking about?" Xuexia Xuena suspected that there was a problem with her ears. Yuanyue Academy is a power controlled by the Nagiri family, so Su Yu actually said he wanted to control Yuanyue Academy?


    "Student Xuexia, no, Xuexia Xueno, do you want to change your own destiny? Do you want to change the world? Do you want to...master Xuexiajia?" Su Yu said one word.


    Xuexia Xuena was startled.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections. In addition, the purpose of the protagonist does not mean that he does not know how to be grateful, please don''t get me wrong.)

 94 Chapter 94: Xue Nas Choice

    Nine o''clock at night.


    Xuexia Xuenao left Su Yu''s room.


    "Master Xuexiajia, change destiny, change the world? Can I really do it?" Xuexia Xuena closed the door, leaning behind the door, and muttered.


    Su Yu''s idea is indeed very bold, even more boldly, he said that he would use his method to replace the master of Xuexiajia.


    To be honest, Xuexiaxuenai does not have deep feelings for Xuexiajia''s family, because there is a strict mother and an excellent sister, Xuexiaxuenai thinks she is dispensable to Xuexiajia''s family.


    She wants to change the status quo, but she doesn''t know how to work hard.


    In Su Yu''s room.


    "In order to get Xuexiajia''s home, it is undoubtedly the best route to attack Xuexiayangnai, but I don''t know what she thinks of Xuexiaxuenai?" Su Yu stood on the balcony, looking at the night scene.


    From an interest point of view, Su Yu shouldn''t bet on Xuexia Xuenao at all. She didn''t have the odds and preparations to win, plus she was too young to control power.


    However, Su Yu wanted to make Xuexia Xuena the final winner.


    ...


    the next day.


    The driver of Xuexia''s family didn''t come, Xuexiaxuenai got in Su Yu''s car.


    Xiaoyu drove to Zou Wugao, Su Yu and Xuexiaxuenai sat in the back row, keeping a little distance.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xuexiaxue Nai said.


    "Student Xuexia, I thought you had to think for a long time." Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena.


    "I will not let you destroy the property of the Yukoshita family. It is impossible for you to use me. I really want to be free, want to change my destiny, want to change the world. But if these are not If I try to get it, it doesn''t make any sense." Xuexia Xuena said seriously.


    "Student Xuexia, I have to say that the results you got after thinking about it all night really fit your personality." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Last night, I was just shocked by what you said, and it doesn''t mean that I agree with what you said. Whether it''s mother or sister, they are my family members, and you, an outsider, actually intended to provoke our relationship. Jun Su Yu, in the future I will pay attention to your actions, you make me feel the crisis." Xuexia Xuena arm in arm, said lightly.


    "Student Xuexia''s thoughts, I understand, you plan to use your efforts to win their approval, right?" Su Yu smiled at Xuexia Xuena.


    "I''m still young, I have enough time to get their approval..."


    Before Xuexiaxuenai''s words fell, Su Yu had already leaned over.


    "What are you going to do?" Xuexia Xuenai looked at Su Yu warily, leaning against the car door.


    "Xiaoyuna, I told you about the plan. Do you think I need your help? No, I just want to tell you my purpose. Your thoughts are really positive. I will not think like you. , I have to use other methods to accomplish my goal." Su Yu put a hand on the car window, his head almost stuck to Yukino''s head.


    "I will remind my sister and mother to let them pay attention to you." Xuexiaxuena looked directly at Su Yu, her face flushed.


    "Do you think they will believe you? Your mother should think that this is your excuse to drive me away, and Miss Yangnai is the same." Su Yu smiled confidently.


    "If I said, I have a recording?" Yukino Yukino clenched her small fist.


    "Xiaoyu." Su Yu released his hand and moved a distance from Xuexia Xuenai.


    "Last night, when Ms. Xuexia came in, I had already observed that she had no traces of electronic products on her body." Xiaoyu replied.


    Xuexia Xuena fell silent, this man was too dangerous.


    ...


    The two came to the school, Xiaoyu dressed as a maid attracted many people''s attention.


    Su Yu and Xuexia Xuenai got out of the car, walked into the teaching building, changed their shoes, and headed in different directions.


    Today is Tuesday, Su Yu received a dozen love letters and continued to reply.


    Su Yu came to the classroom, and Totsuka Saika was talking to Hachitani Hachiman. I don''t know why, his face was a little red.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Yuihama Yui greeted him first.


    "Did you buy a gift for me when I was shopping with Miura yesterday?" Su Yu patted Yuihama''s head.


    "Su Yu-kun, how do you know?" Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "My instinct." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Miura Yumiko greeted Su Yu.


    "Oh, I see, Yumiko told Su Yu-kun!" Yuihama Yui suddenly realized.


    "It''s not stupid. I don''t know what it is. I hope it can surprise me." Su Yu came to his seat and sat down.


    "It will definitely surprise Su Yujun." Yuihama Yui put his hands behind her back, her pretty face flushed.


    Su Yu glanced at Miura Yuko. She was chatting with Hayato Hayato, three friends of Hayato Hayato, and Himeina Ebina.


    "Yesterday, during the lunch break, Yeshan-kun and Yoko reconciled, thanks to Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui came to Su Yu''s side.


    "Are there any rewards?" Su Yu was not surprised. Faced with the choices he gave, Ye Shan Hayato became a smart person and didn''t need to bother him.


    "What reward does Su Yu-kun want?" Yuihama Yui blushed and whispered.


    "I want... Yui to get a good result." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama''s heart warmed, feeling a little guilty, and hadn''t listened to Yukoshita''s teachings recently.


    "If Yui can achieve a good result, during the summer vacation, I will go to Yui''s hometown and stay there for a few days." Su Yu held Yuihama''s small hand.


    "Su Yu-kun''s results, are there any problems?" Yuihama Yui asked curiously.


    "A genius doesn''t need to learn." Su Yu smiled. He has the help of the black ghost. He only needs to choose a student with good grades and borrow the vision of the ghost to get good grades easily.


    "If Jun Su Yu is worse than me, I will fine Jun Su Yu go to the cram school." Yuihama Yui joked.


    "Well, it would be great if I met a cute girl in the cram school." Su Yu followed Yuihama''s words.


    "Su Yu-kun!" Yuihama Yui pursed her mouth.


    "You lied to you, fool Yui." Su Yu let go of Yuihama Yui''s little hand, and class time is about to come.


    Yuihama Yui quickly returned to her seat.


    "Om" Su Yu''s phone shook, a new text message.


    "Yeshan and I just became friends again, and we don''t still like him. During lunch break, I will wait for you on the rooftop." Miura Yuko.


    After reading this, Su Yu closed the phone.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections, and there is one more chapter.)

 95 Chapter 95-Miura Yukos Gift

    The course of the morning passed in a flash.


    Su Yu left the classroom and refused the confession of a few girls before arriving on the roof of the teaching building.


    Yuko Miura sat in a chair, saw Su Yu, and quickly stood up.


    "Let you wait a long time, I have to go to the Ministry of Service later." Su Yu came to Miura Yuko.


    "Su Yu-kun, this is for you." Miura Yumiko handed Su Yu a box.


    "Thank you." Su Yu took the box and opened it under Miura Yuko''s expectant gaze.


    "Glasses?" Su Yu looked at the gift in the box, and was taken aback. The glasses were exactly the same as those given by Yuihama Yui.


    "I thought for a long time what I wanted to give to Su Yu-kun, and finally remembered this. In this case, even if Su Yu-kun wears it, Yui will think she gave Su Yu-kun the glasses." Miura Yumi Zi said softly, a little nervous.


    "Do you really want to be a substitute for Yui?" Su Yu understood another meaning of the glasses.


    "As long as Su Yu-kun can give me half, no, one-third of the gentleness is fine." Miura Yumiko whispered.


    "Xue Xia Xue and I are not in that kind of relationship, but I do have two girlfriends in Yuanyue Academy." Su Yu hesitated.


    "Two girlfriends? Do they know each other''s existence?" Miura Yuko said in disbelief.


    "As long as one party knows it is enough." Su Yu took a step forward and stretched out his hand.


    Yuko Miura felt the big hand above her head and was delighted.


    "Although I don''t know how gentle this is, I will give you a little bit." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Yuko Miura felt a kiss on her forehead, clenched her small fist, and was finally recognized by Su Yu.


    "Don''t cry, you are the queen of General Wu Gao in my eyes." Su Yu wiped away the tears from Miura Yuko.


    "Host, Brother Cheng is looking at you in the sky." System.


    Su Yu ignored the jealousy of the system. In order to prevent accidents, his black ghost was guarding at the door, and as long as he could get around without leaving.


    "Su Yu-jun, thank you, and please give me your advice for the next three years." Miura Yuko smiled sweetly and hugged Su Yu.


    Su Yu felt the softness brought by Miura Yuko in her arms and hugged her gently.


    "Su Yu-kun, Yui is still at that time these two days, if you need it..." Miura Yuko suddenly raised her head and said.


    "Don''t use this method..."


    "I''m the same as Yui." Miura Yuiko lowered her head in shame.


    "Yomiko, I hope we maintain a pure relationship. If I touch you, I will be responsible. Do you understand?" Su Yu stroked Miura Yuko''s long hair.


    "Su Yu-kun, but you are already..." Miura Yuko''s small hand moved downward.


    "This is a normal reaction. I am at this age after all." Su Yu replied calmly.


    "Would you like me to help? Although I don''t have such experience, I will work hard, as long as Su Yu-kun is willing to teach me." Miura Yuko said with courage.


    "This is the school, don''t say such things..."


    "Saturday and weekend, when are you free?"


    "In these two days, I will go to Yuanyue College."


    "It''s ok at night..."


    "At night, Yui may be in my apartment."


    "Is the hotel okay at night? I will pay."


    Su Yu listened to Miura Yuko''s words with only one thought in her heart. He really underestimated Miura Yuko. Compared with Miura Yuko, he was simply too pure.


    ...


    Su Yu finally rejected Miura Yuko''s kindness.


    The benefits that Yumiko Miura will bring to him are indeed very good, but compared to the relationship between the two of Tomotsu Academy and the plan that is about to start, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, there are as many opportunities for Miura Yuko.


    Ministry of Service.


    Su Yu walked into the room and was about to speak when she saw Yuihama Yui''s slender waist holding Yukoshita Yukino.


    "Excuse me." Su Yu stayed for a few seconds before closing the door.


    "Wait a minute, Su Yu-kun, you misunderstood..." Yuihama Yui said loudly.


    "Yuiyi, I didn''t expect you to..." Su Yu reopened the door with a disappointed expression.


    "You misunderstood, Su Yu-kun, I just want to measure Koyuki''s waist circumference." Yuihama Yui explained.


    "Oh, that''s the case, I thought you were bullying classmate Xuexia." Su Yu pretended to suddenly realize it.


    "Jun Su Yu, your acting is too clumsy." Xuexiaxue Nai coldly snorted.


    "Su Yu-kun, you know, but it''s too bad to pretend to be like that..." Yuihama Yui bulged her face.


    "I really doubt the relationship between the two of you. It makes me smell of orange." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I''m not going to be fooled, Su Yu-kun, idiot." Yuihama Yui gave Su Yu a white, walked to Yukoshita''s side and sat down.


    "Okay, okay, I apologize, I shouldn''t fool cute Yui." Su Yu poured black tea to Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukino.


    "I will forgive you this time, and don''t tease me anymore." Yuihama Yui''s mouth curled up, and he was in a good mood.


    "In fact, you two are orange in orange, it''s not impossible, it''s better to become your sister..." Su Yu muttered.


    "Cough cough cough" Yubihama Yui was shocked by Su Yu''s words.


    "Su Yu-jun, please be more serious." Xuexiaxue Nao helped Yubihama Yui pat on the back and glared at Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, and sat beside Yuihama Yui.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu looked at Yukoshita Yukino who was coaching Yuihama Yui.


    I have to say that, from the side, this is completely parental guidance to their children.


    "Ting Ling Ling" Su Yu''s phone rang.


    Yukino Yukoshita and Yuihama Yui looked over at the same time.


    "Xingping-jun, have you researched it out?" Su Yu answered the phone.


    "Well, I also want to thank you for your cooking, for letting me understand that the fried chicken nuggets in the shopping street must blend into the taste of the shopping street." Xingping Chuangzhen sounded a confident voice.


    "That''s good. By the way, Kurase''s sprained ankle, you''d better go take a look." Su Yu reminded.


    "As for Kurase, I called yesterday, and she said it was okay." Kopira Suzaki replied.


    "I mean, visiting the sick." Su Yu reminded again.


    "Visiting? It''s just a sprained foot. Kurase said it would be fine after two days. Then let her taste my new cooking." Xingping Chuangzhen still didn''t understand.


    "Well, come on, beat that shop and guard the Avenue of Jin." Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Well, I will definitely protect Jinda Avenue!" Xingping Chuangzhen said with a smile.


    Su Yu hung up the phone, thought about it, and stood up.


    "Does Su Yu-kun want to visit the sick?" Yuihama Yui asked.


    "Well, it''s Xingping Chuang''s childhood sweetheart." Su Yu said directly without concealing it.


    "Jun Su Yu, aren''t you a childhood sweetheart who wants to take others away?" Xuexia Xuena frowned.


    "Congratulations, you are right." Su Yu shrugged and left.


    Yuihama Yui smiled, knowing that Su Yu was talking ironically.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections)

 96 Chapter 96 I have a friend...

    In front of Kurase''s house.


    Su Yu got out of the car with a gift box in his hand.


    Xingping Chuangzhen actually let go of such a good opportunity to visit the patient, leaving him speechless.


    "Boom, boom, boom" Su Yu knocked on the door.


    After a while.


    "It''s rude, may I ask you... Su Yu-kun?" Mayumi Kurase held the door frame with a small hand, and looked at Su Yu in front of him, a little surprised.


    "Kuraze-student, is your foot injury better?" Su Yu looked down at Mayumi Kurase''s foot.


    "Su Yu-kun, please come in..." Mayumi Kurase was stared at by Su Yu, a little shy.


    She is now wearing short sleeves and shorts, and Su Yu''s eyes always feel like it rests on her lap.


    "Then I will bother you." Su Yu walked into the door and changed his shoes.


    "I only have ordinary tea leaves in my house. Does Su Yu-kun want to drink tea?" Mayumi Kurase closed the door and said softly.


    "Please be sure to let me taste the tea made by Kurase-classmates. This is my little heart." Su Yu handed over the gift box.


    Mayumi Kurase opened the gift box and hesitated when he saw the fruits in it that were not cheap.


    She and Su Yu didn''t meet many times. Is it really good to accept such an expensive gift?


    "Kuraze, this gift is nothing to me. If you feel too expensive, just make me a cup of tea, and then chat with me, you can chat happily with a female high school student, even if it is It''s hard to buy with money." Su Yu saw Mayumi Kurase''s hesitation and smiled slightly.


    "Then I will accept it unceremoniously, Su Yu-kun, please go upstairs first. My room is on the second floor." Mayumi Kurase walked slowly towards the kitchen.


    Su Yu walked upstairs. Mayumi Kurase''s house was an ordinary two-story house.


    As soon as he went upstairs, Su Yu saw Mayumi Kurase''s room, and Mayumi was clearly written on the door.


    As soon as he opened the room, it was not as young as Su Yu imagined, but a very ordinary room.


    "Huh?" Su Yu looked at the picture frame on the table. If he remembers correctly, Mayumi Kurase should have a younger brother, but there are only three people in this photo.


    "Is this also the impact of the change of the world line?" Su Yu put down the frame and sat on the bed.


    "Wow" a gust of wind blew.


    Su Yu looked in the direction of the balcony. A pure white stripe was half hung on the hanger, looking like it might fall off at any time.


    "It''s better not to worry about this kind of thing, otherwise..." Before Su Yu''s words fell, another wind blew, directly blowing the pure white stripes on the floor of the room, so that Su Yu could clearly see the cuteness on it. Bear pattern.


    "Su Yu-kun, I have been waiting for a long time..." Kurase Mayumi''s voice sounded, and she walked into the room with the tea set.


    Su Yu retracted his gaze and looked at Mayumi Kurase.


    She not only carries tea sets, but also exquisite Japanese desserts.


    "Su Yu-kun, please." Mayumi Kurase poured the tea and looked at Su Yu nervously.


    Su Yu took a sip. The tea was not so expensive, but he could feel the fragrance of the tea.


    "Not bad." Su Yu admired.


    "Su Yu-kun, I heard that Mr. Xinghei-kun has developed a new dish. Have you tried it? How does it taste?" Kurase Mayu was curious.


    "Kuraze-kun, I want to remind you one more important thing than Kohei-kun''s new cooking. The clothes you dried on the balcony were blown in by the wind." Su Yu put down the cup and said.


    "Huh?" Kurase Mayumi was taken aback, then stood up, saw the pure white stripes, flushed with shame, rushed to pick it up.


    "Kuraze, be careful in the future. If it is accidentally blown away by the wind and falls into the wrong hands, it will be no good." Su Yu reminded.


    "Hmm..." Kurase Mayumi blushed and quickly stuffed the pure white stripes into the closet.


    "Student Kurase, the snacks are very good, thank you for your hospitality." After a cup of tea, Su Yu stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you want to sit down for a while?" Mayumi Kurase couldn''t help but ask.


    She has stayed at home for two days. Except for her friend who came once, only Su Yu came. In fact, what she is most looking forward to is that Xingping Chuangzhen can come to see her.


    However, she knew very well that Xingping Chuangzhen was going to guard Jin Dao now and had no time to come over, but she understood that she was still a little bit lost.


    This faint loss made her want to find someone to speak, if it was Su Yu, she felt able to speak.


    First, Su Yu has a girlfriend.Second, Su Yu likes his girlfriend very much.Third, Su Yu knows that she likes Xingping to create real things.Fourth, Su Yu is very gentle.


    "Kurase-student, what do you want to say, right?" Su Yu sat down and looked at Mayumi Kurase, whose head was lowered.


    "Well, I want to ask Su Yu-kun some questions. I feel that only boys can answer them." Mayumi Kurase walked over and sat at the low table.


    "Excuse me." Su Yu poured a cup of tea and looked at Mayumi Kurase in his spare time.


    "Su Yu-kun, I...I have a friend who has a good opinion of a boy..." Kurase Mayumi said slowly.


    "Is this friend you talking about yourself?" Su Yu listened to Mayumi Kurase''s description, and said to his heart.


    Kurase Mayumi''s general meaning is what she should do to be able to get a better relationship with Kopei Sakuma.


    "Kuraze-san, why does your friend want to have a good relationship with this boy? If it''s just some good feelings, don''t be so anxious. You need to know that the one who actively pursues is in the lowest position in the relationship and may be The other party broke up." Su Yu followed Mayumi Kurase''s words and analyzed.


    "Is it possible to be broken up?" Mayumi Kurase''s face changed slightly.


    "Of course, confession has the risk of being rejected. What''s more, boys don''t cherish the girls who send them to the door too much. Maybe, when he meets a better girl, he will replace your friend." There was only one thought in Su Yu''s mind. The childhood sweethearts couldn''t beat the heavens.


    "What should I do then?" Mayumi Kurase asked in a panic.


    "Calm down, it''s your friend''s business, not yours. If Kurase-san, then the actor is Kohei-kun, and he shouldn''t do such an excessive thing." Su Yu smiled.


    "But..." Kurase Mayumi opened her mouth. She and Yuping Chuang are indeed childhood sweethearts, but they don''t talk much, and the relationship can only be considered better than ordinary friends.


    The relationship between her and Xingping Chuangzhen is not as good as that of her friend and Xingping Chuangzhen. Because she is relatively introverted, in school, facing Xingping Chuangzhen, she can only bow her head shyly.


    Her friend Aki Koganei took her even to the Xingping Hotel. At that time, she slowly fell in love with Xingping Chuangzhen and his cooking.


    "Kuraze classmate, do you want to actually simulate the confession?" Su Yu hesitated.


    "Huh?" Mayumi Kurase was dazed, simulating a confession?


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections. Thanks to QQ readers "Lemon Love Milkshake" for their rewards. There is an extra activity in the book review area, you can check it out. There is another chapter, continue the code word. Today and Tuesday, I want to refresh Xi (Onmyoji Yuhun) oooooo...)

 97 Chapter 97 She Wants To Know The Answer

    In the kitchen of the Kurase family.


    "Kuraze classmate, you can start." Su Yu prepared the ingredients and glanced at Mayumi Kurase.


    "Um, this... Kohei-kun, today... what''s today''s dinner?" Kurase Mayumi stammered.


    "Kuraze-kun, aren''t you speaking fluently in front of Kohei-kun?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched, which is better than not being simulated.


    "If the subject is Su Yu-kun, it is a bit difficult to speak..." Mayumi Kurase whispered.


    "Am I so inferior to Xingping Jun?" Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "No, no, I just think Su Yu-kun has a girlfriend, so I feel embarrassed to confess..." Kurase Mayumi explained.


    "Relax, this time I won''t speak. You can confess in your own way. I will choose one of them, and you will use that method to confess to Xingping-kun..." Su Yu said, always feeling that he is now. , A bit like the world of Xiyuan Temple.


    "Okay." Mayumi Kurase took a deep breath, somewhat afraid to look at Su Yu.


    Su Yu began to process the ingredients and cooked a dish for Mayumi Kurase.


    "I...I like you." Mayumi Kurase plucked up courage and closed her eyes.


    "Crack" the door of Kurase''s house opened.


    "Mayumi, do you like him?" a girl''s voice sounded.


    Mayumi Kurase opened her eyes and looked at Aki Koganei at the door, too scared to speak.


    "I didn''t expect Mayumi to fall in love with other boys. Fortunately, Ping-kun is indeed not suitable for you. Come on, I won''t disturb you." Koganei Aki glanced at Su Yu and left with a smile.


    "I..." Kurase Mayumi opened her mouth, looked at the closed door, and looked at Su Yu somewhat bewildered.


    "Don''t worry, just explain clearly to her later. She is your good friend and knows you best." Su Yu looked at the bewilderment of Mayumi Kurase, and subconsciously reached out and patted her. Little head.


    "Well, thank you, Su Yu-kun." Mayumi Kurase felt a warm hand, and he was a little relieved.


    In the next second, Mayumi Kurase suddenly remembered that this was Su Yu''s hand, her face was a little hot.


    "Sorry, it''s impolite." Su Yu sensed that the atmosphere was not right, so he quickly released his hand and continued to make the cooking.


    Kurase Mayumi stood by, looking at Su Yu''s profile.


    Su Yu is different from Xingping Chuangzhen.


    With a confident smile on Xingping Chuangzhen''s face, he serves dishes to the guests.


    Su Yu faced the cooking with a serious expression, every move was clean and tidy, not like cooking, but like fighting.


    "Su Yu-kun, like a knight..." Kurase Mayumi muttered.


    Less than an hour.


    A bowl of fragrant ramen is completed.


    Mayumi Kurase sat at the table, looking at the ramen in front of him.


    "I started." Mayumi Kurase whispered and began to taste.


    Su Yu sat opposite Mayumi Kurase.


    "Well" Mayumi Kurase ate the ramen, making a strange noise, flushing her little face.


    "Kuraze, please don''t make any misunderstandings. If someone who doesn''t know hears it, they will think I''m bullying you." Su Yu reminded.


    "I''m sorry, I just...I can''t help myself as soon as I taste delicious food." Mayumi Kurase lowered her head in shame.


    "There is such a thing?" Su Yu had a weird expression. If Mayumi Kurase tasted the glowing cuisine, wouldn''t it be straightforward...


    "Su Yu-kun gives me a stronger feeling than Kohei-kun, even if compared with Kohei-kun''s father, it''s almost the same." Kurase Mayumi commented.


    Su Yu always feels that Mayumi Kurase''s words are a bit sloppy.


    "Su Yu-kun is better than Kohei-kun." Mayumi Kurase concluded.


    "..." Su Yu, these words are really crooked.


    ...


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Su Yu cleaned up the kitchen of Kurase''s family and walked out the door.


    Regarding the simulation confession, the result does not matter.


    "Su Yu-kun, goodbye." Standing at the door of the house, Mayumi Kurase waved a small hand to Su Yu.


    "Goodbye." Su Yu finished speaking and got in the car and left.


    Mayumi Kurase watched Su Yu''s car away, and was about to return to the room when she saw Aki Koganei with a meaningful smile.


    "What...what''s wrong? Aki." Mayumi Kurase was a little scared by her.


    "Mayumi, I didn''t expect you to look weak, but unexpectedly bold. You dare to hook up with someone else''s boyfriend. He is the boy in the couple we took to the Xingping Hotel last time, right?" Koganei Aki arrived. Kurase Mayumi looked at her with a smile in front of her.


    "Me and Su Yu-kun are not that kind of relationship, just...just...just acting, yes, acting." Mayumi Kurase dodged his eyes.


    "Actually, you and Xinghei-kun are really inappropriate. His love for cooking makes it easy for him to ignore other things. Even Su Yu-kun knows about visiting patients, but he doesn''t know what his childhood sweetheart needs most at this time." Koganei Aki sighed.


    "I didn''t let Kohei-kun come over, and he is still busy defeating the shop and guarding the Sumiyuki shopping street." Mayumi Kurase bit her lip and lowered her head.


    "Mayumi, don''t deceive yourself. If he really has that kind of heart, he will naturally come to see you, and the loss will be written on your face." Koganei Aki said softly.


    "Aki, I..." Before Mayumi Kurase finished her words, she was hugged by Aki Koganei.


    "Mayumi, think about it carefully. You have two choices. The first is to confess boldly. If you know the answer, maybe you will feel better. The second is to continue to crush him until he meets the person he likes." Koganei Aki patted Mayumi Kurase on the back.


    Mayumi Kurase was silent, her eyes a little confused, and finally clenched her small fist. She wanted to know the answer.


    ...


    Zongwu Gao, at the school gate.


    Su Yu received Yukoshita Yukino and Yubihama Yui, and the three of them sat in the back of the car, not crowded, but just right.


    Yuihama Yui sat in the middle, holding Yukino''s arm, talking intimately.


    Su Yu closed his eyes and did not speak. He was thinking about how to attack Xuexiayangna.


    Xuexia Xuenai couldn''t take the route, and Su Yu could only choose the best route. As long as Xuexiayangna sat in the same boat with him and mastered Xuexia''s home, it would be of great benefit to him.


    Su Yu still doesn''t understand what Xuexiayangna thinks about Xuexiaxunao, and can only bet on one possibility, that is, Xuexiayangna likes Xuexiaxunao very much.


    At least, Su Yu thought so.


    No matter how too much Xuexiayangna is, he will turn to his sister.


    (For recommendation tickets and collections, you can take a look at the extra-events in the book review area. In addition, Aki Koganei is a female, a good friend of Mayumi Kurase.)

 98 Chapter 98-Yuihama Yuis "Ruthless" Words

    Six o''clock in the afternoon.


    Su Yu returned home, Yubihama Yui was embarrassed to be alone with Su Yu in front of Yukoshita Yukino.


    So, she invited Xuexia Xuenai to come to Su Yu''s room as a guest.


    Su Yu poured black tea for the two of them and put it on the table, sitting on the side sofa, drinking tea quietly.


    "Master Su Yu, the car has stopped, do you have any more instructions?" Xiaoyu walked in.


    "Huh? Su Yu-kun, this is..." Yuihama Yui looked at Xiaoyu in surprise. She thought this was the Yukoshita''s maid just now.


    "Miss Yui, hello, I am the robotic maid who takes care of Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu''s mouth was talking, and the robotic arm was exposed.


    "Robot Maid?!" Yuihama Yui opened her mouth wide, and couldn''t believe it.


    "This is the maid given to me by my friend, who will be responsible for cleaning and driver work in the future, and this." Su Yu looked at Xiaoyu.


    "Meow" sounded.


    With a move of Xiaoyu''s hand, the cage of the little white cat opened, and the little white cat Xiaoxue walked out.


    "It''s so cute, is this the cat raised by Su Yu-kun? Can you give me a hug?" Yuihama Yui looked at Koyuki with a look of liking.


    "Its name is Koyuki, which is similar to the name of Yuukishita." Su Yu picked up Koyuki and handed it to Yuihama Yui.


    "Koyuki...this kid is so cute." Yuihama Yui glanced at Yukoshita Yukino and smiled.


    "Meow" Koyuki lay on Yuihama Yui''s lap and yelled a few times at Yukoshita on the side.


    "This child is hungry, I will hug him to eat something first." Yukino under Xuexia picked up Xiaoxue and walked outside the door.


    "Xiaoyu, trouble you to buy the ingredients." Su Yu said to the robot maid Xiaoyu.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu bowed and left the room.


    Only Su Yu and Yui Hama left in the living room.


    "That...this..." Yuihama Yui took out a gift box from the commuter bag.


    Su Yu opened the gift box and looked at it, his expression condensed.


    "Don''t Su Yu-kun like this kitchen knife?" Yuihama Yui asked.


    "Thank you for your present..." Su Yu smiled slightly and added a word in his heart, I hope you don''t need it.


    "Actually, there is one more gift, but... next time I will give it to Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui''s mouth curled when he thought of the gift.


    "Yui Yi..." Su Yu put the kitchen knife away, put it aside, and leaned over.


    Yuihama Yui lowered her head nervously, and flicked her hair with a small hand, feeling like a fawn bumping in her heart.


    "What is Yui looking forward to? You probably haven''t passed that time yet?" Su Yu gently hugged Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Yui glared at Su Yu in shame.


    "Yui, why are you so cute?" Su Yu looked down at Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-jun, I don''t know how to make food. I''m relatively clumsy. I''m not as beautiful as Xiaoxuno, and not as powerful as Yumiko. As a girlfriend, I can''t give Su Yu-jun too much. Am I an unqualified girlfriend? "Yuhihama Yui''s little head leaned against Su Yu''s shoulder, a little self-blaming.


    "Yes, Yui is indeed an unqualified girlfriend." Su Yu nodded.


    Yuihama Yui''s eyes darkened.


    "But, this kind of Yui is my favorite, the world''s first favorite. Yui can''t make cooking, so I will bring you delicious cooking. Yui is more clumsy, then I will teach you. No A qualified girlfriend? No girl is perfect. No matter what others say, I like Yui." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui raised her head with a touched expression on her face.


    "I know that Yui was said to be unworthy of me by some girls. I was very wronged and didn''t know how to tell me. Don''t worry, I like Yui''s mood. It won''t change because of anyone or anything. I want to let Yui became the happiest girl in the eyes of others, so they could only look at Yui with envy." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui tightly.


    "Su Yu-jun, the luckiest thing in my life is to meet you." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly, and the grievances in his heart were wiped out.


    "Yui, the luckiest thing in my life is to know you." Su Yu stroked Yuihama''s little head.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Yui closed her eyes and put her arms around Su Yu''s neck.


    Naturally, Su Yu would not be polite, bowed his head and kissed.


    Yuihama Yui''s small face flushed at a visible speed, Su Yu stretched out his hand and placed it in a soft place dishonestly.


    "Um..." Yuihama Yui trembled with shame, but did not push Su Yu away.


    Su Yu saw this, and his big hand fell on Yuihama Yui''s thigh.


    Yuihama Yui was startled, and quickly released the hand holding Su Yu''s neck, and held Su Yu''s big hand.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui yelled in shame.


    "Is it here today?" Su Yu was not angry, and patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    "Sorry, wait until this time has passed..."


    "Stupid Yui, do you think I want you so much? Don''t worry about this kind of thing, just take it slow." Su Yu slapped Yuihama''s small head.


    "But, Su Yu-jun is so good, if a better girl confessed to Su Yu-jun, or used that kind of thing to trick Su Yu-jun, what should I do?" Yubihama Yui is weak.


    "How could I miss the delicacy delivered to the door? If there is such a girl, I will eat it secretly without telling Yui." Su Yu''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    "Su Yu-kun!" Yubihama Yui clenched her small fist and looked up at Su Yu with a grimace.


    "Yui, I can''t tell a lie about loving you forever, but I promise that the person who marries me must be you." Su Yu held Yuihama''s small fist.


    "Huaxingui...If I dare to betray me, I will really find a girl, Lily, and I will ignore Su Yu-kun in the future." Yuihama Yui felt soft and groaned.


    "Really? Please find classmate Xuexia, in this case, I can enjoy double happiness." Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Yui gave Su Yu a white look.


    "Just kidding, I have already calculated the result. Even if I betrayed Yui, Yui should not leave me, but waited for me to go home stupidly, pretending to know nothing, and joking with me, the last person Secretly crying." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui and said softly.


    "After I cried, I would plunge into Su Yu-kun''s arms again, and then Su Yu-kun would hold me like this..." Yuihama Yui murmured, a little scared in his eyes.


    "Stupid Yui..." Su Yu listened to Yuihama Yui''s whisper and hugged her tightly.


    (PS: Ask for recommended tickets and collections, thank you starting point book friend "Gu Yue Shuo" for your tips, the first two books have your tips, but they are all cut, sorry. (���) Book review area extra activities It''s still going on. Yuihama Yui at the starting point has counted over a hundred, and Yukino Yukino is worse than Yukino. On the QQ reading side, the number of likes is only one tenth, and after one hundred, you will add a chapter. .)

 99 Chapter 99: The Missing of Mayumi Kurase

    At eight o''clock at night.


    Yuihama Yui had dinner, rejected Yukoshita''s Yukino''s invitation to stay, and Su Yu sent him back to Yuihama''s house.


    The black car stopped in front of Yubihama''s house, Su Yu and Yuihama Yui got out of the car.


    "Good night, Yui." Su Yu let go of his hand reluctantly.


    "See you tomorrow, Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui hesitated, stood on tiptoe, kissed Su Yu''s profile lightly, and ran away.


    Su Yu looked at the closed door and prepared to leave.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Asuna''s voice sounded.


    "Auntie Asuna, good night." Su Yu said in a daze.


    "Good night." Asuna Yubihama smiled reluctantly and waved a small hand.


    Su Yu got into the car, Xiaoyu glanced at Yubihama Asuna and drove away.


    Standing at the door, Yubihama Asuna clearly saw Su Yu''s expressionless face.


    "Is it because of me?" Yubihama Asuna squeezed her little hand, and remembered Su Yu that night.


    "Mom, is Su Yu-kun gone?" Yui Bihama''s voice came.


    "Su Yu-kun is gone, Yui, did you also date Su Yu-kun today?" Yuihama Asuna closed the door and looked at Yuihama Yui who came downstairs.


    "No, I just ate dinner at Su Yu-kun today and chatted for a while." Yuihama Yui''s face blushed when he thought of the scene of two people being alone.


    "What did you talk about? Can you tell me?" Yuihama Asuna walked to Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun said..." Yuihama Yui said shyly.


    The more Yuihama Asuna listened, the more he felt that Yuihama Yui was too stupid. Su Yu knew Yuihama Yui very well, so Yuihama Yui could only let him bully in front of Su Yu.


    "Yuiyi, Su Yu-kun likes you very much and cherishes you very much, don''t worry." Yuihama Asuna said softly.


    "Well, I feel better after listening to Su Yujun today." Yuihama Yui nodded.


    "Su Yu-kun is indeed a bit diligent, but Yui''s greatest weapon is gentleness. Sometimes if you know something, you have to pretend you don''t know..." Yuihama Asuna began to teach Yuihama Yui how to be a gentle woman.


    ...


    The car returned to the apartment on the way.


    Su Yu received a strange call.


    "Su Yujun, Mayumi is missing!" The girl''s cry came from the phone.


    "Calm down, why did Kurase-classmate disappear?" Su Yu frowned.


    "I shouldn''t encourage her to confess to Xingping Chuangzhen. Mayumi went to confess in the afternoon. She hasn''t come back yet. She clearly promised me to tell me the result, but she is gone. I just asked Xingping Chuangzhen and he said Mayumi was crying. He ran away, but he couldn''t walk away at that time, so he didn''t catch up..." Koganei Aki choked.


    "Does Kurase''s parents know about this matter?" Su Yu was silent for a while.


    "I haven''t told my uncle and aunt that I don''t want to worry them, Su Yu-kun, I asked for your call from Mr. Koping, please, help me find Mayumi." Koganei Aki sobbed.


    "I''ll go to you and tell me where you are now... OK, I know, I''ll be there soon." Su Yu remembered the location of Koganei Aki and hung up the phone.


    The disappearance of Mayumi Kurase made his spirit tense.If it was the drunkard I met that night who wanted to repay Yu Yu Yu, so he kidnapped Mayumi Kurase, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "The best result is that Mayumi Kurase hides." Su Yu looked out the window.


    Less than half an hour.


    Su Yu came to Jinda Avenue and saw Aki Koganei at the end of the street.


    Aki Koganei is a girl with tea-dyed hair. She looks rather ordinary and is a close friend of Mayumi Kurase.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are finally here." Koganei Aki said excitedly.


    "Get in the car, I''ve already looked at the nearby map, where did you find it? I''ll rule it out, and then go to the rest of the place to find it." Su Yu said directly.


    "Yeah" Koganei Aki quickly got on the car and told Su Yu some things.


    The phone map just now appeared in Su Yu''s mind, and the ability attached to God''s Eye was unforgettable, making his memory very clear.


    "Student Koganei, where do you think Kurase-san is most likely to go?" After Su Yu ruled it out, he felt that there were still too many places to go.


    "Schools, parks, stations, these three places should be the most likely. However, I am most worried about her walking aimlessly. In this case, it will be more difficult to find." Koganei Aki thought for a while.


    "The distance between the park and the station is almost the same. Xiaoyu, stop ahead, you and Xiaojinjing classmates go to the park, I will go to the station." Su Yu analyzed.


    Xiaoyu stopped the car and Su Yu walked into the alley next to him.


    In less than a minute, a motorcycle drove out. The motorcycle that you carry with you, you only need to find a place to put it down.


    station.


    Su Yu stopped the motorcycle outside the station and saw Mayumi Kurase sitting by the pool at a glance.


    Mayumi Kurase lowered her head, wondering what she was thinking.


    Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not in the world of urban novels. Otherwise, he would probably stage a hero to save the United States.


    The motorcycle was thrown aside, Su Yu bought two cans of coffee from the vending machine next to him, and came to Kurase Mayumi.


    Kurase Mayumi slowly raised her head, and saw that the person in front of him was Su Yu, biting her lip, tears slipping down her eyes.


    "Kuraze-san, I''m sorry, I''m not the one you waited for." Su Yu handed Kurase Mayumi a can of coffee, and it could be seen that Mayumi Kurase is still looking forward to Mr. Kohei.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Mayumi Kurase wiped her tears, opened the coffee can, and drank.


    The bitter taste made Kurase Mayumi''s face wrinkle, and then she drank faster.


    "Kuraze, if you don''t mind, just lean on my shoulder and cry." Su Yu sat down.


    "Su Yu-kun...Xinghei-kun, he only regards me as an ordinary childhood sweetheart, and he doesn''t have that kind of feeling at all. He said he wants to inherit the Yuping Hotel..." Kurase Mayumi put down the empty coffee can, lowered her head, tears dripping down her eyes. .


    "Kuraze-kun, Xinghei-kun''s pursuit of cooking far exceeds other things. You should be very clear about this." Su Yu looked at Mayumi Kurase, and felt very sorry for Xinghei Chuangzhen''s way of understanding in his heart.


    Kopei Sakuma didn''t chase him, probably because he didn''t want to bring hope to Mayumi Kurase.


    What he pursues is delicious cuisine, so he rejected Mayumi Kurase. For him, there is no comparison between cuisine and his girlfriend.


    To sum up Xingping Chuangzhen in one sentence, probably, is girlfriend more fun than cooking?


    (For recommendation tickets and collections, this is the second chapter of yesterday=_=)

 100 Chapter 100 Yukinos Question

    Mayumi Kurase didn''t answer, yes, she really knew it in her heart.


    However, the feeling of loss after being rejected, the grievances in her heart, and all kinds of complex feelings intertwined, so she can only choose to cry.


    "Cry, classmate Kurase, I will stay with you here." Su Yu stretched out his hand and took Mayumi Kurase into his arms.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase leaned against Su Yu''s arms, crying.


    Su Yu patted Mayumi Kurase on the back and hugged her motionlessly.


    Ten minutes later.


    Koganei Aki and Xiaoyu are here.


    Koganei Aki glanced at Mayumi Kurase in Su Yu''s arms, she was already asleep.


    "Student Xiaoganjing, it''s too late today. Wait a while, please call Kurase-san''s parents. If you don''t mind, do you want to go to my house tonight? You sleep in the same room with Xiaoyu." Su Yu whispered.


    "Trouble you, Su Yu-kun." Koganei Aki bowed.


    "Yeah." Su Yu hugged Mayumi Kurase, moving very lightly and carefully, and placed her in the back of the car.


    "Xiaoyu, after you go back, you carry Kurase classmate upstairs, and I will come back later." Su Yu closed the car door and said to Xiaoyu.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu got into the car.


    Aki Koganei sat in the back of the car, supporting Mayumi Kurase.


    Su Yu watched the car leave and rode a motorcycle towards Jinda Avenue. Xingping had a real idea, and he wanted to understand it.


    ...


    Jinda Avenue, Koping Hotel.


    Su Yu stopped at the door of Xingping Hotel. As soon as he walked in, he saw Xingping Chuangzhen in a daze.


    "I thought you wouldn''t worry about her." Su Yu sat in front of Xingping Chuangzhen.


    "Have you found it?" Xingping Chuangzhen returned to his senses and lowered his head.


    "Found it. Xingping-kun, what do you think of Kurase? Do you really don''t like her?" Su Yu looked at Xingping Chuangzhen.


    "I don''t know how to answer that kind of thing. What I want to do most now is to become the heir of the Koppei Hotel. Kurase will like me, maybe because she has known each other for a long time and she is a very good girl." Chuang Zhen said slowly.


    "You mean, you rejected Kurase in order to inherit the Koppa Hotel, right?" Su Yu could see that Koppa was really at a loss. Maybe he did have a good impression of Kurase Mayumi, but he knew he should do it now. what.


    If he accepts Mayumi Kurase, he will definitely be distracted. At that time, he will not be able to take care of the Kopira Hotel. Maybe he will even help Mayumi Kurase.


    "Su Yu-kun, Kurase will ask you, if you can recover her, I am willing to promise you one condition." Xingping Chuang said seriously.


    "I understand, leave this to me. Koping-kun, you missed classmate Kurase, maybe it is your loss." Su Yu stood up.


    "I don''t want to trouble her. Now I have only one goal, and that is to protect the Lucky Ping restaurant and become a chef recognized by my father." Xingping Chuangzhen smiled.


    Su Yu shook his head and left the Xingping Hotel.


    He understood what Xingping had done, but he couldn''t agree with it.


    The "Boom Rumble" motorcycle whizzed away.


    Xingping Chuangzhen stood at the door of the store, watching Su Yu''s back left.


    "The person Kurase likes is actually not me..." Sakuma Kohei murmured.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to the apartment building, put away his motorcycle, and took the elevator to his floor.


    "Ding" the elevator door opened.


    Su Yu went out, thinking about Kurase Mayumi.


    "Jun Su Yu." Xuexiaxuenai''s cold voice sounded.


    "Student Xuexia, are you here, waiting for me?" Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena by the window.


    "What happened just now? You sent away classmate Yuihama, but let other girls live in your room. Isn''t that too much?" Yukino Yukino said lightly.


    "So, classmate Xuexia, why are you asking me with a girlfriend''s attitude? The same thing about Xiaoyu, and this thing too, are you jealous?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Xuexia Xueno.


    "I question you from the standpoint of Yubihama-san''s friend, can''t it?" Yukino Yukoshita said, arm in arm.


    "Since you are a friend, why do you use such an outlandish name?" Su Yu came to Xuexia Xuena.


    "I''m Yui''s friend." Yukino Yukino opened her mouth, her small hand clenched her shoulder slightly.


    "Are you nervous? Questions about the word friend?" Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena amused.


    "Don''t change the subject, answer my question, who are the two girls?" Xuexia Xuenai coldly snorted.


    Su Yu approached Xuexia Xuenai.


    Xuexia Xuenai''s face turned red, and she took a step back.


    Su Yu moved forward again, Xuexiaxuenai retreated again, and posted it on the wall. Although he was still holding his hands, the tension and shame in his eyes were very clear.


    "If you dare to touch me, I will definitely use my Aikido to hurt you. Then Yuihama-student will ask, don''t blame me for being polite." Yukino Yukino pretended to be calm and looked up at Su Yu.


    Su Yu did not speak, and both hands sealed Xuexia Xuenao''s retreat.


    "Get out of the way, I''m going to sleep." Xuexia Xuenai panicked and wanted to push Su Yu away.


    "Xiao Xuenai, what are you afraid of?" Su Yu lowered his head and said in Xuenai''s ear.


    "I''m scared? I just don''t want to hurt you and make Yubihama-san worry." Yukoshita Yukino sneered.


    "Xiaoyuna, you have changed a little bit from the first time you saw it. Is it because you became friends with Yui? Or because every time I quarrel with you, you feel happy?" Su Yu smiled.


    "My change has nothing to do with you. Please don''t get me wrong and get out of the way." Xuexiaxuenai said coldly.


    "It''s not good. If you change because of me and fall in love with me, it will make me a little bit distressed." Su Yu released his hand.


    "I''m just a poisonous tongue. The airport is not as good as Yubihama. I will never like you. Please don''t worry." Xuexia Xuena raised her brows, coldly dropped a sentence, and walked past Su Yu. .


    "I mean, if you like me, it makes me a little difficult to choose." Su Yu turned and looked at Xuexia Xuena''s back.


    Xuexia Xuena was stagnant, but did not stop.


    "Although Xiaoxuna is a poisonous tongue and a little arrogant, she is still an airport. However, you are a kind girl who knows how to consider others, care about friends, and her blushing look is very cute." Su Yu said, watching Xuexiaxue has flushed cheeks.


    "I will not be deceived by your sweet words. I will not tell Yubihama about what happened tonight. If you dare to betray her, don''t talk to me in the future." Yukino Yukino glared at Su Yu and walked in. In her room.


    The moment he closed the door, Su Yu clearly saw the corner of Xuexia Xuena''s mouth curled up.


    Yukoshita Yukino''s room.


    "Stupid..." Xuexiaxue leaned behind the door, blushing, not knowing whether she was talking about Su Yu or herself.


    (PS: I ask for recommendation tickets and collections. It''s finally a hundred chapters. It feels like it''s just the beginning... Xiaoxue is so cute, won''t you come to show her your heart? Are there no starting readers? Are you here? Come out to show your heart �Ѩ���)

 101 Chapter 101 Yukino Yukoshita and Yuihama Yui

    Su Yu watched Xuexia Xuenai close the door, came to his room, and opened the door.


    "Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu stood at the door, waiting.


    "Are you still asleep?" Su Yu looked at Mayumi Kurase and Aki Koganei who were sitting on the sofa, and changed their shoes.


    "Su Yu-kun, I caused you trouble tonight." Mayumi Kurase stood up and said guiltily.


    "Kuraze-san don''t have to apologize, you and Koganei-san should be hungry, right? I''ll make a midnight snack, and everyone will taste a bit." Su Yu walked to the kitchen.


    "I..." Mayumi Kurase was about to refuse, when a voice came from her stomach, she immediately lowered her head in shame.


    Su Yu smiled and walked into the kitchen.


    The supper is very simple. Su Yu made a lean meat porridge to make Kurase Mayumi and Koganei Aki very full.


    "Doesn''t the maid eat together?" Mayumi Kurase asked in confusion.


    "Xiaoyu''s food is a bit special, don''t worry about it." Su Yu packed the tableware.


    "I''ll wash the dishes." Mayumi Kurase didn''t want to just sit like this, grabbed the tableware from Su Yu and walked into the kitchen.


    Koganei Aki followed in.


    "Guru Guru" Xiaoyu took a can of engine oil and drank it.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Thank you Su Yu, the taste of high-grade engine oil is very good." Xiaoyu finished the engine oil and burped.


    "It''s good if you are happy." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    ...


    Kurase Mayumi and Koganei Aki walked out of the kitchen, and Su Yu had already returned to the room to rest.


    "The room is ready, the two can have a good rest." Xiaoyu opened the bedroom door.


    "Miss maid, don''t you take a break?" Mayumi Kurase said with some worry.


    "I am a professional maid, please feel welcome. Tomorrow morning, I will wake you up and good night." Xiaoyu finished speaking, bowed, and walked towards Su Yu''s room.


    "Mayumi, hurry up and go to bed, I''m a little sleepy." Koganei Aki urged.


    "Sorry, Aki, I worried you." Mayumi Kurase entered the room.


    "You are welcome, we are good friends." Koganei Aki patted Mayumi Kurase on the shoulder.


    "Yeah" Mayumi Kurase nodded.


    ...


    early morning.


    Su Yu got up early, made breakfast, left the apartment, and started exercising.


    Gao Gao Shen was also waiting for Su Yu in the old place, first exercising, then fighting.


    Su Yu now is not a little bit stronger than before.


    God''s Eye observed Gao Gao''s movements, and God''s Hand reacted.


    Gao Kuang Shen was also a little surprised at the changes in Su Yu''s moves. Compared with the pre-study training, he was completely different.


    "In this case, then start the real training." Gao Gao''s movements became sharp.


    Su Yu''s physical exertion was a bit excessive, but his movements did not slow down. He felt that Gao Gao''s fighting was no longer as soft as before, but was a little excited, so that he could learn the real fighting technique.


    The two of you come and go, Su Yu has been defending.


    When the alarm clock rang, Su Yu and Gao Gao also stopped at the same time.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are very good." Gao Gao Shen also praised, with some fine beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "This is just the beginning. Within a month, I will surprise you even more." Su Yu smiled confidently.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it." Gao Gao Shen also said in a daze.


    Su Yu was carried by Kogen Shinya to the apartment, and Xiaoyu also just sent away Mayumi Kurase and Aki Koganei back downstairs.


    Gao Yuan Shenye glanced at Xiaoyu when he left, curious about the extra maid beside Su Yu.


    Su Yu went upstairs and took a shower. When he went downstairs, Xuexiaxuenai was already in the back of the car.


    Xuexia''s family didn''t send a driver to pick up Xuexiaxuno. This was probably what Xuexiayano meant, and wanted to match Su Yu and Xuexia Xueno.


    "Drive, Xiaoyu." Su Yu sat in the back of the car, next to Xuenai under Xuexia.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu replied.


    Xuexiaxuenai looked at the scenery outside the window and ignored Su Yu''s meaning.


    "Choose! One, hold Yukino''s hand for at least one minute. Second, hold Yukino''s thigh for at least two minutes. Completing the task will reward you with a bronze draw, and option two will reward you with an additional bronze draw." The system prompt sounds.


    Su Yu hesitated for a moment, looked down at Xuexia Xuenao''s small hand, and gently held it.


    "What are you doing?" Xuexia Xuenai turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Xiao Xuenai, don''t talk." Su Yu closed his eyes.


    Xuexia Xuenai struggled, feeling useless, gritted his teeth and looked at Su Yu.


    When one minute was up, Su Yu released his hand.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Xuexia Xuenao arm in arm, looking at Su Yu warily.


    "Xiaoxuna''s little hands are a bit cold, did you feel the warmth from me just now?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I didn''t feel the warmth, I only felt anger and disgust." Yukino Yukino frowned.


    "Okay, actually I was thinking just now, Yuukishita''s little hands..."


    "What disgusting thing are you thinking about?!" Xuexia Xuena interrupted Su Yu''s words and said with shame.


    "Xiaoxuna, are you thinking about something strange?" Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "I didn''t think about anything!" Yukino Yukino turned her head, his face flushed.


    "Well, I actually have that kind of thought..." Su Yu sighed, and carried the pot on his back.


    "Hentai... don''t talk to me in the future." Xuexiaxuena bit her lip, the blush on her face still hasn''t faded, she is as smart as her, and naturally knows that Su Yu is giving her the step.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Su Yu refused several girls as always. He really couldn''t understand why the more people who refused, the more girls came to hand in love letters?There are even third-year seniors.


    As he passed the tennis court, Su Yu glanced at him, and as soon as he was about to leave, he saw the two sitting on the chairs.


    Totsuka Saika and Higiya Hachiman.


    "The relationship between these two people is getting better and better." Su Yu released a black ghost, went behind them, and the body continued to walk towards the ministry.


    Su Yu could hear and see the situation on the side of the black ghost. He saw the defenseless look of Totsuka Ayaka, and the look of Hachitani Hachiman blushing.


    "Good teacher, now they are all bent into mosquito coils, alas, Totsuka Saika, you are really a sinful boy." Su Yu came to the entrance of the service department, thinking in his heart, the black ghost disappeared.


    "Yui Yi, I''m here..." Su Yu opened the door of the ministry, stepped in, saw the scene in front of him, and his smile solidified.


    Yukino Yukoshita stood behind Yuihama Yui and put his hands on the scale of Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun, you misunderstood, this is..." Yuihama Yui was about to explain, when Yukoshita Yukino covered her mouth.


    "Jun Su Yu, please knock on the door before coming in next time." Xuexia Xuena''s smile was sweet.


    "..." Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena with only one thought in his heart.


    Hedong for thirty years, Hexi for thirty years, will definitely attack you!


    (PS: Ask for recommended tickets and collections. Thank you starting point book friend "Gu Yue Shuo" for your reward, and thank you QQ reading book friend "Su Ren" for your reward.)

 102 Chapter 102 Mayumi Kurase and Fireworks

    School time.


    Su Yu watched the car leave, and Xiaoyu was responsible for shopping with the two of them and choosing the ingredients for dinner.


    The choice in the morning won a bronze lottery. Unfortunately, the last time because of Xiaoyu''s identity, he owed a bronze lottery, which was just offset.


    "System, home robot, can you specify it?" Su Yu asked inwardly.


    "Do you consume three bronze lottery designated household robots?" the system directly asked.


    "Can you set the appearance?" Su Yu hesitated.


    "Domestic robots cannot set their appearance." The system replied.


    "Designate a household robot and put it in the space pocket first." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Three bronze lottery draws have been consumed. Do you consume one bronze lottery to create identity?" the system asked.


    "Name Xiaotao, create identity." Su Yu didn''t care about owing one more bronze lottery.


    "The identity has been created, and the hair color has been adjusted. I wish you a happy use." The system is a rare gift.


    "??" Su Yu.


    ...


    Kurase''s house, entrance.


    Su Yu knocked on the door.


    Now that I have accepted the request of Kohei Suzumaki, I must let Mayumi Kurase recover.


    "Su Yu-kun, please come in..." Mayumi Kurase opened the door and smiled when he saw that the person standing at the door was Su Yu.


    "Kuraze classmate, is it better?" Su Yu walked in the door.


    "I''m getting better and I won''t cry anymore. I''m really sorry yesterday, didn''t Su Yu-kun''s friends misunderstand me?" Kurase Mayumi worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. Actually, what I want to ask is your foot injury. Is it better?" Su Yu looked down at Mayumi Kurase''s injured foot.


    "In a few days, I will probably be all right. It still hurts to walk now. Thanks to the notes borrowed by Aki, my grades will not drop too much." Mayumi Kurase whispered.


    "That''s good. Would you like to hang out with me?" Su Yu invited.


    "Going out? Su Yu-kun, can you wait for me?" Mayumi Kurase glanced down at her clothes.


    "I''m waiting for you outside the door." Su Yu nodded and walked out the door.


    After half an hour.


    Kurase Mayumi changed her clothes, a white T-shirt, and a pair of shorts to set off her white thighs.


    "Let''s keep you waiting, Su Yu-kun." Mayumi Kurase tidyed up her short hair and said nervously.


    "Kuraze classmate, very cute." Su Yu praised.


    "Really?" Mayumi Kurase lowered her head.


    "Do I look like I''m lying? Let''s go, I will take you to a place." Su Yu sat on the motorcycle.


    Kurase Mayumi sat behind Su Yu, grabbing Su Yu''s clothes with her little hand, keeping a little distance.


    The motorcycle started, and the speed was slightly faster, so that Mayumi Kurase hugged Su Yu in fear.


    Su Yu felt the softness behind her and was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect Mayumi Kurase to be a hidden type of scale.


    ...


    Ten minutes later.


    The motorcycle was parked on a street, and the pedestrians were wearing yukatas. A fireworks display was being held here.


    "Kuraze-san, where do you want to start playing?" Su Yu stopped the motorcycle and stretched out his hand to Mayumi Kurase.


    "Anything is okay." Looking at Su Yu''s gentle smile, Mayumi Kurase gently held his hand.


    "Then start by fishing for goldfish. Let''s compete, and the loser will treat you." Su Yu clenched Mayumi Kurase''s little hand and walked into the street.


    Kurase Mayumi stared at Su Yu''s profile, her small hand clenched slightly.


    In the goldfish game, Mayumi Kurase won and fished out a goldfish.


    Su Yu bought two takoyaki, and the two of them sat in chairs and ate them.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase''s last takoyaki was placed beside Su Yu''s mouth.


    Su Yu was taken aback, looking at the expectation in Mayumi Kurase''s eyes, after all, she did not refuse.


    Before the fireworks show started, Su Yu and Mayumi Kurase went through several stalls. At the shooting booth, Su Yu knocked out a cute doll and gave it to Mayumi Kurase.


    "Bang Bang Bang" fireworks bloomed, and the two arrived at the best viewing spot.


    Kurase Mayumi held the doll, glanced at Su Yu next to him, and stood on tiptoe.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun..."


    "Kuraze, don''t let good memories turn into bitter taste." Su Yu''s hand was covering his face.


    "Sorry, I just want to thank..." Mayumi Kurase lowered her head.


    "Friends, there is no such way of thanking him, classmate Kurase is so cute, this way is easy for boys to misunderstand." Su Yu stroked Mayumi Kurase''s little head lightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, really cunning..." Mayumi Kurase hugged the doll in her arms and whispered.


    "This way, okay?" Su Yu hugged Mayumi Kurase.


    "Um..." Mayumi Kurase closed her eyes.


    She likes the warm feeling.


    She liked Su Yu''s tenderness very much.


    She loves her care.


    However, Su Yu refused her a kiss that was equivalent to a confession. He was so gentle to her, yet refused her, which was too cunning.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you for staying with me for so long today, let''s go back." Mayumi Kurase broke free of Su Yu''s arms, smiled reluctantly, and turned away.


    Tears fell from the corner of her eyes, biting her lip, and the love that had not yet begun, but ended, was bitter and sweet at the same time.


    Gentleness is also a cruel thing sometimes.


    "Xingping Chuangzhen, I''m sorry." Su Yu took a deep breath, and it ended like this?He doesn''t want this result.


    Kurase Mayumi''s figure is very conspicuous in the crowd, and her crying appearance is very affectionate.


    Su Yu chased after him, and detoured to the front of Mayumi Kurase.


    "Pumping" Mayumi Kurase lowered her head and slammed into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Mayumi Kurase looked up at Su Yu in front of her.


    "Your foot injury isn''t healed yet?" Su Yu hugged Mayumi Kurase in the manner of a princess.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase clenched her small fist, is she even so gentle at parting?


    Su Yu hugged Mayumi Kurase and came to the place where the motorcycle was parked, put her down, and magically took out a box of takoyaki.


    "Takoyaki, do you want to eat it?" Su Yu used a toothpick to fork a takoyaki and placed it next to Kurase Mayumi.


    Kurase Mayumi was stunned, then wiped away her tears and ate takoyaki in one bite.


    Su Yu fed Mayumi Kurase until the last takoyaki was fed, and there was a blush on her face.


    "Sorry, I can only do this now." Su Yu said.


    "Su Yu-kun, next time, can I watch the fireworks with you?" Mayumi Kurase raised her head and said.


    "I prefer yukata." Su Yu replied.


    "Then you have time to help me choose a yukata?" Mayumi Kurase plucked up courage.


    "I want to choose two sets." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Choose another set with Yui." Mayumi Kurase glared at Su Yu, her face bulging.


    Su Yu smiled and patted Mayumi Kurase''s head, Kurase Line, and stabilized.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections, thank you starting point book friend "Gu Yue Shuo" for your rewards. The last few sentences of this chapter, are there any big guys to read and understand? (?�B���B?))

 103 Chapter 103

    Eight o''clock at night.


    In front of Kurase''s house.


    "Su Yu-kun, be careful on the road." Kurase Mayumi stood at the door and said softly.


    "Tomorrow afternoon, I will pick you up." Su Yu hugged Mayumi Kurase and said in her ear.


    "My girlfriend is still waiting for you at home, but she said such things, Su Yu-kun, Huaxingui." Kurase Mayumi muttered.


    "If I refuse you, I am afraid that even my friends will not be able to do it in the future, right?" Su Yu released his hand.


    "In the future, please advise." Mayumi Kurase did not answer this question, and said with her head down.


    "Kuraze-san...No, Mayumi, I''m terrible and careless. If you can''t accept me, you can leave anytime..."


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t say such things, a rare fond memory, I don''t want to be destroyed by you in the end." Mayumi Kurase covered Su Yu''s mouth with her little hand.


    "Okay, I won''t say anything." Su Yu held Mayumi Kurase''s small hand and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    "See you tomorrow..." Mayumi Kurase blushed and withdrew her little hand.


    "Yeah" Su Yu turned and left.


    ...


    When Su Yu returned to the apartment, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui were preparing ingredients in the kitchen.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are finally back. If you don''t come back, I will be ready to make it." Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "Yui, for the safety of my life, it is better for you not to come to the kitchen." A black line on Su Yu''s forehead pushed Yuihama Yui into the living room.


    "Su Yu-kun is too much..." Yuihama Yui sat on the sofa aggrievedly.


    "Yuhihama-san, the cooking is left to us." Yukino''s voice came from the kitchen.


    "Koyuki, please, you must cook something more delicious than Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui nodded.


    Su Yu walked into the kitchen and closed the door.


    In the kitchen, Xuexiaxue was wearing an apron, handling the ingredients skillfully without Su Yu''s help.


    "Choose! One, hold Yukino under Yukino for one minute. Two, hug and take away Yukino under Yukino''s first kiss. Completing the task will reward one bronze draw, and option two will award four additional bronze draws." The system prompt sounded. .


    Su Yu frowned, option two, this was obviously a decoy, if he really snatched Yukino''s first kiss, it might completely change the relationship between him and Yukino.


    "What''s wrong with you? Standing there in a daze?" Xuexia Xuenai glanced at Su Yu.


    "Xiaoxunai." Su Yu decided to test Xuexiaxunai''s reaction.


    Xuexiaxuno didn''t answer, and continued to process the ingredients.


    Su Yu came behind Xuexia Xuena and gently hugged Xuexia Xuena.


    "You don''t want your hands anymore? Or do you want me to shout something here?" Xuexiaxuenai said coldly.


    "Xiaoxunai, be quiet." Su Yu blew a breath of heat into Xuexiaxunao''s ear and closed his eyes.


    Xuexiaxuenai shrank her neck, her pretty face flushed.This man, good morning or now, what is he doing?Is it just purely teasing her?


    "Xiaoxuna''s body has a very good smell, I like it very much." Su Yu chose option one, hugged for a minute and then let go.


    "Next time, I will call Yubihama directly." Xuexiaxuno breathed a sigh of relief and snorted coldly.


    Su Yu originally wanted to wash his hands and prepare ingredients, but when he heard this, he hugged him again.


    "You... do you think I really dare not shout?" Xuexia Xuenao said in embarrassment.


    "Scream, Yui shouldn''t mind." Su Yu smiled.


    "You are the worst of the boys I have ever seen!" Xuexia Xuenai stomped on Su Yu''s feet fiercely.


    "I could be worse." Su Yu''s hand moved upward.


    "If you dare to touch there, I will never spare you." Xuexia Xuena''s voice trembled a little.


    "Are you talking about this?" Su Yu dropped a hand.


    Xuexia Xuena trembled. She didn''t expect Su Yu to really dare to do this. If hugging can be regarded as a joke, then it is clear that it has surpassed friendship.


    "Asshole! Stupid! Bad! I will never forgive you!" Xuexia Xuena broke free from Su Yu''s arms, clenched her small fists, her eyes were red, and she gritted her teeth and stared at Su Yu.


    "That''s right, don''t be shaken in front of me, otherwise, you will really like me." Su Yu shrugged, washed his hands, and started cooking.


    Yukino under Xuexia was stunned, did this man even explain?And it looks like he did the right thing?


    "Don''t have expectations of me, unless you can accept me to step on a few boats." Su Yu said lightly.


    "I will never like you!" Xuexia Xuena bit her lip hard, the irritability in her heart getting stronger and stronger.


    ...


    dinner time.


    Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu, and then at Yukoshita Yukino, always feeling what happened between the two in the kitchen, otherwise, it would be impossible to say nothing.


    "I''m full, thanks for the hospitality, good night." Xuexia Xuena quickly finished the meal, stood up, and left.


    "Su Yu-kun, what''s the matter with Koyuna?" Yubihama Yui waited until Xuexia Xuenao closed the door and left, and couldn''t help but say.


    "I don''t know, it may be the same as you, but for a few days." Su Yu replied casually.


    "Su Yu-kun!" Yuihama Yui lowered his head when he heard that Su Yu mentioned this again.


    "Try the cooking over there, it was made by Xuexia, and it should be of the level of Yuanyue Shijie Reserve." Su Yu changed the subject.


    "Is Koyuki so good?" Yuihama Yui''s eyes lit up and she began to taste it, exclaiming again and again.


    Su Yu smiled slightly, but was thinking of other things in his heart.


    Yukino''s attitude has never been shown, and now with this incident, their relationship has only two choices left.


    First, Xuexiaxue hated Su Yu ever since.


    Second, while Xuexiaxuenai began to hate Su Yu, she also had some good feelings for Su Yu. After a special event was triggered, Xuexiaxuenai''s favorability would greatly increase.


    "Now, in Xuexia Xuena''s heart, it should be very bad, right?" Su Yu thought to himself.


    However, the facts were different from what he thought.


    Yukino''s room under Yukino, in the bathroom.


    "Asshole... Why do you use so much force..." Yukino Yukino sat in the bathtub, feeling ashamed and angry when he thought of things in the kitchen.


    To say that she didn''t care about Yui Hama''s existence, that was fake.


    It is precisely because of Yuihama Yui''s existence that Yukino''s attitude has become like this.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections.)

 104 Chapter 104 Rumors of Yuihama Yui

    Su Yu''s room, in the living room.


    "Domestic robot, see master." The maid with a pink ponytail started.


    Xiao Tao is a bit like the fake maids in the maid cafe.


    Su Yu looked at the maid in front of her, her job had already been set.


    "Little Tao, you have found a place to live. In the next month, I want you to learn to live like an ordinary girl. Then, become the maid of the Xuexia family and report all the conditions of the Xuexia family. Give it to me." Su Yu ordered.


    "Yes" Xiaotao replied.


    "Master Su Yu, I''ll take her there first." Xiaoyu bowed and left with Xiaotao.


    Su Yu took a sip of black tea and looked in the direction of the bathroom.


    Yuihama Yui, will stay tonight.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Su Yu-kun, I made you wait for a long time, and you should go take a bath too." Yuihama Yui walked out around the bath towel.


    "Yui, you look like you, do you want me to eat you?" Su Yu stood up and came to Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui''s little hand held the bath towel tightly.


    "You go to the room and wait for me first." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head and walked to the bathroom.


    Yuihama Yui blushed and walked into Su Yu''s room. The thought of waiting for a while to be honest with Su Yu made her feel ashamed and want to escape.


    However, if she can''t do this step, what qualifications does she have to call Su Yu''s girlfriend?


    "Yumiko is right. Girls have to show all their charms so that they can make their boyfriends like them more." Yuihama Yui clenched her small fist.


    ...


    Ten o''clock at night.


    After taking a shower, Su Yu opened the door and walked into the room, only to find that there was no light in the room.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yui Hihama''s voice sounded.


    "Are you too shy?" Su Yu sat on the side of the bed, and was able to distinguish the layout of the room even with his eyes closed.


    "Well, am I very useless?" Yuihama Yui said somewhat disappointed.


    "Girls should be like this, don''t blame yourself. To be honest, I am a little tired today, it is better to sleep quietly." Su Yu got into the bed.


    "Su Yu-kun...you can...you can hug me..." Yui Yui''s voice came from the quilt.


    "Good night..." Su Yu rolled over and hugged Yuihama Yui.


    Wearing Su Yu''s T-shirt, Yubihama Yui felt a warm embrace, got out of the quilt, and turned and fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Aren''t you shy?" Su Yu stroked Yuihama Yui''s long hair lightly.


    "This feeling is very reassuring." Yuihama Yui held Su Yu tightly.


    "Stupid Yui, so cute that I can''t bear to hurt you." Su Yu looked down at Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun, you really are thinking about strange things..." Yuihama Yui raised her head and gave Su Yu a blank look.


    "Naturally, you can''t make my heart calm as water, right?" Su Yu smiled.


    "That... Yuiko said, at the beginning, you can use your hands..."


    "Wait until next week, your time has passed, let''s talk." Su Yu interrupted Yuihama Yui.


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot!" Yuihama Yui was taken aback, and then he punched Su Yu with a small fist.


    "Yui Yi, do you want to crook something? Oh, I see, you think I want..."


    "Don''t talk about it, sleep." Yuihama Yui''s little hand covered Su Yu''s mouth, and said with anger.


    "Stupid Yui..." Su Yu grabbed Yuihama Yui''s little hand and kissed lightly.


    ...


    One night passed in a flash.


    early morning.


    Su Yu covered Yuihama with a quilt and left the apartment.


    When I got off the stairs, Gao Gao Shen had already arrived, smoking a cigarette next to the car.


    "Let''s run around here today, and then go to the underground parking lot for fighting training." Gao Gao Shen also saw Su Yu and put out his cigarette butts.


    Su Yu said nothing, and started to run.


    After running to the limit, Su Yu''s legs trembled.


    Gao Gao Shen also followed Su Yu, seeing Su Yu reach his limit, but still gritted his teeth and persisted, very satisfied.


    At the end of the morning jog in the morning, Su Yu could feel his heart beating violently, and walked to the underground parking lot, which was relatively empty, only Su Yu''s car stopped here.


    At the beginning of the fighting training, Gao Gao Shen was more serious than yesterday, as if Su Yu was his opponent.


    Su Yu used the eyes of the gods and the hands of the gods to evade the attack of Gao Gaoshenya several times, and began to secretly learn his tricks.


    In the end, when the alarm clock rang, Su Yu was grabbed by Gao Gao Shenya with one hand, and he couldn''t stand up with the pain of falling over his shoulder.


    "Your shortcoming is that your steps are not flexible enough, and you can rank in the top 30 among the people I have met." Gao Gao Shen also stretched out his hand.


    "Is the bottom plate unstable?" Su Yu grabbed Gao Gao''s hand and stood up.


    "Yes." Gao Gao Shen also nodded.


    Su Yu was silent, the hand of god was indeed powerful, but unfortunately there was no leg of god.


    Kung fu on the legs is as important as the kung fu on the hands.


    ...


    School time.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukoshita walked together, she held Yukoshita Yukino''s arm, her intimate appearance was too orange.


    Su Yu followed the two of them, and did not talk to Xuexia Xuena.


    The three of them were sitting in the back row of the car, Yubihama Yui still sitting in the middle, Su Yu and Yukoshita Yukino were both looking out the window.


    Yuihama Yui looked left and right, always feeling that Su Yu and Yukoshita Yukino were fighting again.


    When they arrived at the school, Su Yu and Xuexiaxuenai walked towards different classes without saying a word.


    Yuihama Yui followed Su Yu, but didn''t dare to ask.


    The two came to the class.


    Yuihama Yui left Su Yu and went to chat with Miura Yuko and Ebina Himina.


    Su Yu sat down, and just prepared to deal with the few love letters in his hand, he took out more love letters.


    "I thought there were fewer love letters today, but I didn''t expect them to be placed in the seat drawer." Su Yu looked speechless and began to reply to the love letters.


    Totsuka Ayaka is not in the seat next to Su Yu, and Higiya Hachiman is not there. The two are probably going on a date... that is impossible. The tennis club seems to have activities in the morning.


    "Huh?" Su Yu looked at one of the letters that was not a love letter with a cold face.


    at the same time.


    Yukoshita''s class.


    The three girls are sitting together, chatting about gossip.


    "Have you heard? Yubihama from Class F of the first year is actually not like that behind her."


    "Yuhihama? Are you talking about Su Yujun''s girlfriend? Doesn''t she look very gentle?"


    "Apparently gentle, in fact, someone saw her go to a hotel with someone else yesterday afternoon, and she was still an uncle."


    Yukino Yukino stopped his hand just about to turn the page, and then stood up.


    The whole class noticed Yukino''s movements under Yukoshita, and looked at her with some doubts.


    "You three, repeat what you just said. Also, tell me, where did these words come from?" Yukino Yukoshi came to the three girls and said lightly.


    (PS: Please recommend tickets and collections, and there is one more chapter. The extra chapter will be published tomorrow with the first chapter. Thanks to the starting point book friend "Gu Yue Shuo" for the reward, and thanks to the QQ reader "Su Ren" for the reward. Thanks to QQ reading The terminal is banned, so most of the time I use a small number to reply. In addition, I wrote about the married life of Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Saika in Bilibili. If you are interested, you can check it out. You can pay attention to the username: Xiaolong Mushroom that was played badly.)

 105 Chapter 105

    noon.


    Before the lunch break, the door of Class D for the first year was opened.


    "This classmate, it''s still class time, please..." The male teacher on the podium frowned as he looked at Su Yu who walked in.


    "Sorry, teacher, I just want to say a few words here." Su Yu came to the podium step by step, his eyes scanned the whole class, and finally stopped for a while on the three girls.


    "Are you Su Yujun in Class F of the first year?" The male teacher took a closer look.


    "Well, since the teacher knows me, then I will delay you a few more minutes." Su Yu nodded.


    "It''s almost the end of get out of class. Just say what Su Yujun wants to say." The male teacher''s expression became gentle.


    Su Yu in Class F of the first year, a well-known figure in the school, has a close relationship with the Nagiri family, and the principal of Sotake High even received a call from Nagiri Senzaemon.


    This alone is enough to make this ordinary teacher open to him.


    "I''m Su Yu in the first year class F, Yuihama Yui''s childhood sweetheart. Just today, I heard some rumors about Yuihama Yui, very bad rumors, no, it should be said that they are rumors." Su Yu Road slowly.


    The three girls in the last row looked at each other with a bad premonition.


    "Yesterday afternoon, Yuihama-kun and Yukoshita-kun was shopping together, and my maid followed. However, there was a man-made rumor that Yuihama-kun and an uncle went to the hotel yesterday afternoon. Such a low-level rumor. , I was actually believed, and passed it all morning." Su Yu took out a stack of money from his arms.


    The one-year class D students looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    "Through some means, I learned that the rumors were three people. One suggested that the two people found it interesting, so they spread the rumors together. The jealousy of female high school students is really terrible. Since you use the rumors to hurt Yui, then I Just use money to buy your friendship." Su Yu said with a sneer.


    The male teacher on the podium opened his mouth, unexpectedly this would happen.


    "Here is 200,000 yen. Those two girls who thought it was interesting to participate, as long as either of you can stand up and tell everyone the truth, and then apologize to Yui, I will give 200,000 yen to the student who apologized. If the two apologize together, each will only get one hundred thousand yen..." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    Of the three girls in the back row, two of them looked at the girl in the middle with their heads down. They looked at each other, and they struggled a little.


    "Actually, someone wrote to me and told me the names of the three of you. I just want to give you a chance to come out and apologize, or I will visit the three family members? Bring a lawyer by the way." Su Yu said every word. Tao.


    "I''m sorry, Su Yujun, I shouldn''t have done that." A long-haired girl in the back row paled with fright, stood up and bowed.


    "Sorry, Su Yujun, we didn''t mean it." Another short-haired girl stood up crying.


    The two girls stood up, and the short-haired girl between them trembled.


    "How does it feel to be betrayed? Nan Sagami?" Su Yu''s mouth curled up and said coldly.


    "Ye... I''m sorry, I just... I just find it interesting, and I didn''t expect everyone to believe this rumor." The short-haired girl finally stood up and cried.


    Su Yu came to Sagami Minami step by step. This girl was dying in anime, but unexpectedly, in this world, she would die.


    "Slap" Su Yu''s slap fell on Sagami Nan''s face.


    The whole class was shocked, and the male teacher on the podium was even more shocked.


    "Sangami Nan, sorry, I couldn''t control myself just now, are you okay?" Su Yu pretended to be concerned.


    "Su Yu-kun, I really didn''t mean it." Sagami Nan covered his face, his heart full of fear.


    "Teacher, I deeply feel that I am too impulsive. I should not play Sagami Minami. I am willing to take all responsibilities. I also ask the teacher to call Sagami Minami''s parents. I am willing to pay Sagami Minami''s medical expenses and mental losses. Fee." Su Yu turned and looked at the male teacher on the podium.


    "Ahem, Sagami Minan, what do you think?" The male teacher heard what Su Yu meant. This is the rhythm of making things happen. Then Sagami Minan will inevitably be dropped out of school, which makes him feel unbearable. .


    "Su Yu-kun, I was wrong, please don''t ask my parents to come to school." Sagami Nan was taken aback for a moment, then bowed quickly.


    "Sangami Nan, I beat you so hard, if you don''t call your parents, how can you compensate for the medical expenses?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "I''m fine. I don''t need to pay any medical expenses. I will explain Yuhihama''s affairs to all students in the school, and apologize to Yuihama." Sagami hurriedly said.


    "Is it really unnecessary?" Su Yu looked at Sagami Nan.


    "No, I will go to each class to explain the situation, and then go to classmate Yuihama to apologize." Sagami Minami escaped from the classroom.


    Su Yu glanced at the remaining two people.


    The two girls hurriedly chased after them, and they understood the meaning in Su Yu''s eyes.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    One thing almost spread throughout Zong Wu Gao''s first grade.


    Sagami Minami, who was in Class D for the first year, and her two friends admitted personally that they made up the fact that Yui Hihama and an uncle walked into the hotel.


    The three of them went to almost all classes, and finally apologized to Yuihama Yui who didn''t know anything in class f of the year.


    Yuihama accepted the three people''s apology, looked at the back of the three people leaving, suddenly remembered something, and looked at her two friends, Yuiko Miura and Himina Ebina.


    "Sorry Yui, the two of us knew there were artificial rumors yesterday." Miura Yuko apologized.


    "So, are you all with me all morning?" Yuihama Yui felt warm.


    "This matter, we asked Su Yujun this morning. We didn''t expect it to be solved so soon." Eilao Ming Ji Cai pushed his glasses.


    "Thank you, Yumiko, Himina." Yuihama Yui held both hands.


    "You''re welcome." Miura Yumiko and Ebina Hima looked at each other and said in unison.


    ...


    teacher''s office.


    Hiratsuka cocked his legs and looked at Su Yu in front of him.


    The surrounding teachers came and went, all secretly looking at Su Yu.


    This boy who was angry for his childhood sweetheart was not only known to all the students, but also to the teachers.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "It''s rude, Hiratsuka-teacher." A cold girl''s voice sounded, and Yukino Yukino walked in.


    "Yukixia Yukino, what''s the matter?" Hiratsuka Jing looked at Yukino under Yukino.


    "I don''t think he has done anything wrong. If the student Nan Sagami asks for compensation, I am willing to pay all compensation for Su Yujun." Yukino Yukino said seriously.


    "Oh?" Hiratsuka''s eyes narrowed, and Yukoshita Yukino took a deep look.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled, Xuexiaxuexue is the route, and it looks like he can continue.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections, sleepy.)

 106 Chapter 106: The Ear of God

    The door of the teacher''s office closed.


    Xuexia Xuenai walked forward, and Su Yu followed.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m for Yubihama-student, it has nothing to do with you." Yukoshita Yukino walked in front, holding hands.


    "I didn''t misunderstand." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I will never forgive you, don''t forget what you did to me yesterday, and don''t talk to me in school from now on." Xuexia Xuena said coldly, preparing to leave.


    "Yui Yi should have already gone to the Ministry of Service, let''s go together." Su Yu reminded.


    Xuexia Xuena hesitated and walked towards the ministry.


    Su Yu followed behind Xuexia Xuena, took out his cell phone, and sent a text message to Miura Yuko.


    The floor where the ministry is located is very quiet, and almost no students come here during lunch breaks.


    "Yuhihama, let you wait for a long time..." As soon as Yukoshita Yukino opened the door and walked in, halfway through the conversation, she found that there was no one in the ministry.


    "Kacha" The door of the ministry was locked.


    "You...you lie to me?" Xuexia Xuenao turned to look at Su Yu, clenched her small fist, feeling a little flustered.


    "Yui and Yumiko Miura, Ebina Hime, the three of them ate lunch together." Su Yu walked towards Yukoshita Yukino step by step.


    "Do you... do you know what you are doing? Sagami Minami''s matter has not been resolved. If you do something strange to me now, you will definitely be dropped out of school!" Yukoshita Yukino stepped back, her face full of blush.


    "What are you panicking? According to your character, shouldn''t you slap me and use your Aikido to solve me?" Su Yu smiled.


    "You are Yuhihama''s boyfriend, and a guest of Nagiri''s and Yukoshita''s. As long as you stay sane, I won''t attack you." Yukoshita Yukino retired and sat on the chair.


    "You mean, if I really bully you, will you hit me?" Su Yu''s hands landed on the chair, directly blocking Xuexia Xuena''s escape route.


    "You can try." Xuexia Xuenai looked up at Su Yu.


    "Choose! One, take away Yukino''s first kiss under Xuexia. Two, sit in Yukino''s seat and hold her for more than one minute. Completing the task will reward three bronze draws, and option two will award two additional bronze draws." The system prompt sounds.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that the system would release such a highly rewarding task.


    "Try and try." Su Yu directly hugged Xuexia Xuena, sat on her chair, and put her on her lap.


    Yukino Yukino was startled by the sudden embrace, struggling to get up.


    "Don''t move." Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuenao in his arms.


    "You bad soul! Let go of me!" Xuexia Xuenai turned her head and glared at Su Yu.


    "Don''t let go." Su Yu hugged Xuexia Xuenao''s slender waist, and said in her ear.


    "The soul is light! The scum!" Xuexiaxuenai stepped on Su Yu''s foot fiercely, but after a few steps, she stopped flushing.


    "I said don''t move, why don''t you listen? Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Liar!" Xuexia Xuenai flushed, and she could feel the change in Su Yu.


    "This is a natural reaction, you know, I held Yui last night and did nothing. I endured very hard." Su Yu explained.


    "So, you are about to become a beast now? Am I a substitute for Yubihama-student?" Yukino Yukino said with shame.


    "You are not a substitute for Yui. Koyuki is irreplaceable. Although it is a bit scumbag to say that, I do like..."


    "Liar! I won''t listen to anything from you, let me go, or else, I will quit the ministry!" Xuexia Xuena red eyes and bit her lip.


    "In that case..." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "What are you going to do...Um..." Xuexia Xuena opened her eyes wide before she finished her words.


    Her brain was blank, and tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Why did this happen?


    For a full minute, Xuexiaxue did not say a word, neither struggle nor cooperation.


    "Congratulations to the host for achieving two options at the same time, rewarding six bronze draws, deducting the three bronze draws owed, and the remaining three bronze draws." System.


    Su Yu ignored the system, looked at Xuexia Xuena with tears in his eyes, and sighed, staring at him.


    "Xiaoxuna, I''m sorry, you hit me, I will never fight back." Su Yu released Xuexiaxuna and closed his eyes.


    Xuexia Xuena stood up in silence, tidyed up his clothes, turned around, raised one hand high.


    "Xiaoyuna, no matter what you think, I want to say, I like you, and I will never give up pursuing you." Su Yu closed his eyes and said.


    "You are so soulless!" Xuexia Xuena didn''t wave his little hand after all, and ran out of the ministry with anger.


    Su Yu opened her eyes, Xuexiaxue Nai was so emotional, it seemed that she was already struggling between Yuihama Yui and Su Yu.


    One side is a good friend, and the other is a good friend''s boyfriend. If Xuexia Xueno had no affection for Su Yu, he would never be kissed by Su Yu.


    Her heart began to shake.


    "Two draws, one space pocket." Su Yu retracted his gaze and came to the window.


    "Congratulations to the host for getting the ear of the gods!"


    "Congratulations to the host for getting 10 million yen."


    "God''s ear?" Su Yu looked out the window.


    The sound of cheering from the football field, the sound of the tennis racket colliding with the tennis ball, the couple downstairs talking, the crying Yukino Yukino on the roof.


    "God''s ear, hearing is greatly improved, with its own ability to hear the world." The system introduced.


    "Is this Daredevil''s ability?" Su Yu turned around and took a step, obviously closing his eyes, but the route was very clear.


    This feeling is very strange. The auditory world, divided by ability, should belong to perception ability.


    Su Yu walked out of the ministry, still closed his eyes, and went upstairs step by step.


    In the end, Su Yu stopped in front of the door leading to the rooftop, and as long as he opened the door, he could see Yukino under Xuexia.


    Xuexia Xuenai stood on the edge of the rooftop, looking at the distant scenery with a complicated mood.


    "That soul light..." Xuexia Xuenai murmured, putting her little hand on her mouth, and God knows how she got through it just a minute ago.


    Recalling now, she can only remember that her heartbeat was very fast, and Su Yu''s hand took the opportunity to put on her lap.


    "Soul Dan! Why do you always bully me..." Xuexia Xuena put down her little hand with a faint expression on her face.


    From the initial quarrel between the two, she and Yuihama Yui met, and Su Yu made her the only friend.


    Su Yu always likes to quarrel with her, and she enjoys it too, perhaps because Su Yu said that she is really a girl who likes to talk badly.


    In the daily life of the ministry and the bold speeches that night, Su Yu was far more calm and capable than boys of the same age. Even from the most demanding point of view, Su Yu was considered an excellent boy.


    (Please ask for recommended tickets and collections, thanks to the starting point book friend "Gu Yue Shuo" for the reward, and thanks to the QQ reading book friend "?Blank?" for the reward. I originally planned to post it with Fanwai, but the result... ahem, it will be out tonight Outside.)

 107 Chapter 107 Yukinos Truth

    Under the snow, the snow is tangled, hesitating, and troubled.


    Su Yu placed his hand on the door.


    If ordinary boys encounter this situation, they may choose to let both parties be quiet.


    However, Su Yu didn''t think so.


    Xuexiaxue is a arrogant, a bit poisonous tongue and a little black belly.


    Now she has been very shaken, it is an excellent opportunity.


    If you don''t take advantage of the current situation to attack Yukino Yukino, the difficulty will be greatly increased if you want to create the next event that can shake Yukino Yukino.


    "Ka" Su Yu opened the door.


    Xuexia Xuenai turned around, wiped away her tears, and looked at Su Yu blankly.


    I have to say, a tsundere girl, turning his face faster than turning a book.


    "Xiaoxuna, if you fell in the slap just now, I won''t catch up again." Su Yu came to Xuexiaxuenai''s side.


    "I just don''t want to leave a mark on your face and be misunderstood." Xuexia Xuena was a little afraid to look at Su Yu, her eyes fell on the other side.


    "I used to be a selfish person, and I am now, trying my best to get something better. I like Yui and want to marry her. At the same time, I have something to do with Erina and another from Totsuki Academy. Girls, Yuko Miura, and girls from other schools..."


    "Su Yujun, I really underestimated your shamelessness, and at the same time maintained a close relationship with a few girls, and said you like me?" Yukino Yukino held hands and sneered.


    "Yes, I like you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Everything is just your lie, you only want me, you don''t really like me." Yukino Yukino gritted his teeth.


    "Is there any difference? I want to get you, don''t I just like you? Xiaoxuno, if you don''t like me, why would you let me kiss you?" Su Yu walked in front of Yukino.


    "I... I was just assaulted by you... I didn''t respond..." Xuexiaxue stammered.


    "In one minute, you didn''t react at all?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Xuexia Xuena.


    "I..." Xuexiaxue Nai opened her mouth, feeling a little regretful. If she avoided just now, she wouldn''t be so passive.


    "I like you, Xuexia Xuena, this is my truth." Su Yu stepped forward and hugged Xuexia Xuena.


    "Let go of me..." Xuexiaxuenai struggled, trying to push Su Yu away.


    "Don''t let go, I don''t want to watch you run away again." Su Yu hugged Xuexia Xuena tightly.


    "What about Yubihama-student? What would she think of me when she knew about this? Do you want me to lose my only friend?" Yukoshita Yukino punched Su Yu with her small fist in embarrassment.


    "Sure enough, you are worried about this." Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and Xuexia Xuena finally said the truth.


    "I admit that I have a good impression of you, but you have a close relationship with several girls. I can''t accept this!" Xuexia Xuena took a deep breath and pushed Su Yu away.


    "Really? As far as I know, the head of the Xuexia family also has a woman outside." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "You are different from my father!" Xuexia Xuenai glared at Su Yu.


    "You mean, let Yui recognize your relationship with me, and I want to marry you, right?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "I didn''t say that." Xuexia Xuenai whispered.


    "It''s too difficult, say goodbye." Su Yu clasped his fists, turned and left.


    "You...you come back to me!" Xuexia Xuena was taken aback and stomped with anger.


    "Student Xuexia, your request is too difficult. If I marry you, I must inherit the Xuexia family. I don''t want to manage a company." Su Yu paused.


    "I''ll manage it. You don''t need to manage the company''s affairs. I have already decided. I will use my strength to get them to recognize..."


    "That''s how you want to marry me?" Su Yu turned around and smiled.


    "You..." Xuexia Xuena was stagnant, not knowing what to say.


    "Xuexia''s family affairs, leave it to me, your task now is to enjoy your youth, don''t put too much pressure on yourself." Su Yu walked back and stroked Xuexia Xuena''s long hair.


    "I don''t want to be a vase." Xuexia Xuenao slapped Su Yu''s big hand.


    "Then become my girlfriend." Su Yu said directly, hugging her into his arms.


    "Liar..." Xuexiaxue Nai whispered. This time, she didn''t push Su Yu away.


    ...


    School time.


    Sagami Minami covered his face and walked home.


    "Su Yu, Yuihama Yui, I will never let you go!" Sagami Nan muttered, with a hint of hatred in his eyes.


    "Chih" a car stopped in front of Sagami Minami.


    Sagami Nan looked up at the maid who got out of the car, his heart tightened.


    "This is something that Master Su Yu wants me to hand over to you. He said you might need this, and I will also send them the reward they deserve. Master Su Yu hopes that you will be able to compare with each other in the future. Ms. Bin becomes a friend. He will ensure your personal safety and your parents will not lose their jobs." Xiaoyu handed an envelope to Sagami Minami.


    Sagami Nan took the envelope blankly, understood what was inside, and quickly received the commuter bag with a smile on his face.


    "Ms. Maid, please tell Su Yu-kun, we will never say bad things about Yubihama again, and we will definitely become friends with Yubihama." Sagami Minami respectfully said.


    "Yeah" Xiaoyu nodded, got in the car and left.


    Sagami Minami pressed his inner excitement, and in the bathroom of the convenience store, he confirmed that the contents of the envelope were exactly 200,000 yen!


    "This Su Yu-kun is so generous. If he were my boyfriend, it would be fine. I really envy Yuihama Yui." Sagami Minami collected the money and felt better.


    The 200,000 yen made her hate completely disappeared, and she wished to come early tomorrow, and then go to be friends with Yuihama Yui.


    At the same time, the Ministry of Service.


    Hiratsuka cocked his legs and stared at Su Yu on the opposite side.


    There was no sound from the school today, as if nothing happened.


    Hiratsuka knew that Su Yu and the Nagiri family were close, but there was no punishment at all. It was too partial to Su Yu.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Xuexia Xuenai raised his head and glanced at the door.


    "Excuse me. Master Su Yu, the items have been delivered, and their dissatisfaction should disappear." Xiaoyu walked in and reported.


    "I hope they can swallow this sweet date. Otherwise, it won''t be a slap next time." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Slap, give a sweet jujube to eat, this kind of rotten routine, unexpectedly easier to use.


    "So that''s the case, you even handled the follow-up, which is really amazing. However, you are not allowed to do this again next time." Hiratsuka understood Su Yu''s methods, and said with some appreciation.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, looking at Yuihama Yui''s empty seat, she was cleaning the classroom with Miura Yuko.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections, thanks to the QQ reader "Su Ren" for the reward. The number of characters in the fan may be shorter than the main text, starting now.)

 108 Chapter 108 Extra: Daily Life of the Ministry of Service 1

    Ministry of Service.


    Yukino Yukino was reading the book quietly, and Yuihama Yui was texting with friends on her cell phone.


    Suddenly, a text message attracted Yuihama Yui''s attention.


    "Koyuki, have I really gained weight lately?" Yuihama Yui put down her phone and looked at Yukoshita Yukino nervously.


    "It''s kind of." Yukino Yukoshita carefully looked at Yuihama Yui, finally put his eyes on her chest, and nodded seriously.


    "I obviously don''t eat snacks anymore, and I didn''t expect to get fat. If Su Yu-kun knew about it, he might dislike me." Yuihama Yui said in distress.


    "Don''t worry, Yubihama-student, that man will never despise you." Yukoshita Yukino glanced at Yuihama Yui''s scale with envy.


    "I really envy Koyuki, if only I had a figure like Koyuki," Yuihama Yui muttered.


    Xuexiaxue is a black line on his forehead, looking down, like a steel plate.


    "Koyuki, can you let me try how thin your waist is..." Yuihama Yui said a little embarrassed.


    "Yeah" Yukino stood up.


    "Koyuki''s figure is really good." Yuihama Yui embraced Yukino''s slender waist, exclaiming.


    "Kacha" The door of the ministry opened.


    Su Yu walked in, just about to speak, watching the scene in front of him.


    "Farewell!" Su Yu clasped his fist.


    ...


    A few days later, the Ministry of Service.


    Xuexiaxue is reading the book absently.


    "Koyuki? Koyuki?" Yuihama Yui shouted.


    "Sorry, Yubihama-san, what''s the matter?" Yukino Yukino reacted.


    "Do boys like...older girls?" Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "You asked Su Yu-kun? He must like Yubihama-student like this." Yukoshita Yukino smiled reluctantly, and looked down, there would be no harm without comparison.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t notice Koyuki''s situation. In fact, it''s very tiring, especially on the shoulders. It feels very heavy every day." Yuihama Yui noticed where Yukoshita Yukino was looking and quickly explained.


    "Really?" Yukino Yukino also wanted to experience that feeling.


    "Really, if you don''t believe it, try it." Yuihama Yui stood up and said.


    "How to try?" Xuexia Xuenai asked in confusion.


    "Of course it is supported by hands, so that Koyuki can feel this heavy weight." Yuihama Yui said seriously.


    "Well, I''ll try it." Yukino Yukoshita hesitated, and came to Yuihama Yui''s back, gently supporting it with his hand.


    "Well" Yuihama Yui made a strange voice, her face flushed slightly.


    "What''s wrong? Yubihama-student, did I hurt you?" Yukoshita Yukino let go.


    "No, no, it''s just a strange feeling." Yuihama Yui couldn''t say it.


    "What strange feeling?" Xuexiaxue Nai was confused.


    "No... nothing, Koyuki can continue to support it." Yuihama Yui blushed.


    Xuexia Xuena put his hand up again, feeling the heavy weight, a little surprised.


    Yuihama Yui bit her lip, trying to remind Yukino Yukino not to move, but couldn''t say it.


    "Kacha" The door of the ministry opened.


    Su Yu walked in and watched this scene dumbfounded.


    "Excuse me." Su Yu clasped his fists, turned and left.


    (The short extravaganza is equivalent to an explanation of two misunderstandings in the text. Thanks to QQ readers "Lemon Love Milkshake" for their tips.)

 109 Chapter 109

    In the afternoon, five o''clock.


    The activities of the ministry ended, Yukino Yukoshita drove back to the apartment alone, Su Yu and Yuihama Yui went to the station and took the tram together.


    On the tram, Yuihama Yui''s small hand held Su Yu''s big hand and leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder, talking about today''s affairs.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui said softly to the end.


    "You''re welcome, fool Yui." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    "Su Yu-jun, I feel very happy now. I can be friends with Koyuki and stay in the ministry because of you..."


    "The relationship between you and Yukinoshita will become friends sooner or later. As for the Ministry of Service, there is none now, and there may be some in the future." Su Yu interrupted Yuihama Yui.


    "Xiaoyuki likes the ministry very much, and so do I. The ministry with Su Yu-kun and Koyuki is the real ministry." Yuihama Yui glanced at Su Yu secretly.


    "You have said so much, but you actually want me to reconcile with Yukinoshita, right?" Su Yu sensed Yuihama''s small eyes and understood what she meant.


    "Well, Su Yu-kun, can you make up with Koyuki?" Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly.


    "Yui, what would you do if Yukinoshita likes me?" Su Yu hesitated.


    "Huh? Does Koyuki like Su Yu-kun?" Yuihama Yui asked in surprise.


    "I mean if..." Su Yu reminded.


    "If Koyuki really likes Su Yu-kun, I can only bless you. Koyuki is very lonely, and I will never forget her smile when she became friends with me..." Yuihama Yui smiled reluctantly.


    "What if I like Yui and want to socialize with Yukinoshita?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "Su Yu-kun, Huaxin ghost. If that''s the case, Su Yu-kun doesn''t say breaking up, I probably won''t leave..." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Stupid Yui..." Su Yu squeezed Yuihama Yui''s small hand.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu sent Yuihama Yui home to the door of Mayumi Kurase''s house.


    Mayumi Kurase was already ready, dressed in a cool dress, standing at the door, head down.


    "Sorry, I kept you waiting." Su Yu walked to Mayumi Kurase.


    "I just went out too." Mayumi Kurase whispered.


    "Let''s go, buy a bathrobe." Su Yu stretched out his hand naturally.


    Mayumi Kurase held Su Yu''s hand, lowered her head, and a feeling of happiness came to her heart.


    There is a special shop for yukatas, Mayumi Kurase chooses yukatas, and Su Yu begins to wait for her.


    After a while.


    "Su Yu-kun, how is it?" Mayumi Kurase walked out of the locker room.


    A purple yukata, dotted with maple leaves, the yukata is a bit tight, perfectly set off the curves of Kurase Mayumi.


    "Very beautiful." Su Yu stared at Mayumi Kurase for a long time, admiringly.


    "Then this yukata." Mayumi Kurase smiled happily and returned to the dressing room.


    Su Yu went to pay, and now he has more than 16 million yen, and he is considered a rich high school student.


    Kurase Mayumi changed back to the original clothes, and when he was about to pay, when he learned that Su Yu had already paid, he looked at Su Yu a little bitterly.


    "Don''t worry, a yukata is nothing to me. If you feel uncomfortable, please ask me to eat when you date." Su Yu took Kurase Mayumi''s little hand and left the shop.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you want to go to the Koping Hotel?" Kurase Mayumi suggested.


    "Are you sure?" Su Yu was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Mayumi Kurase to propose to Koping Hotel at this time.


    "I am Kohei-kun''s childhood sweetheart. Even if I was rejected for confession, I am still a childhood sweetheart. Therefore, you must face the things you should face." Kurase Mayumi made up his mind.


    "Well, let Xingping-jun invite me to dinner." Su Yu joked.


    ...


    Xingping Hotel.


    There are many customers in the store, and they are basically regular customers.


    Xingping Chuang is really busy in the kitchen. His father is not there. He is the only person in the Xingping Restaurant.


    "Xingping-jun, come here with egg fried rice. Mayumi, what do you want?" Su Yu''s voice sounded.


    "I want egg fried rice." Mayumi Kurase plucked up courage.


    "Wait a minute." Xingping Chuangzhen looked back at the two and frowned.


    He remembered that Su Yu had a girlfriend, and she was a very cute girl, but now he is holding hands with Mayumi Kurase. What is going on?


    Could it be said that Mayumi Kurase knows that Su Yu has a girlfriend, and doesn''t care?


    "Xing Ping-jun, your tofu is going to be mashed." Su Yu said with a move of his nose.


    Koping Sakuma hastily concentrated his mind. Now the most important thing is cooking. The matter of Su Yu and Mayumi Kurase can be said later.


    Among the regular customers in the store, there are also people who know Mayumi Kurase. They look at Souji Kopei with sympathetic eyes. It is miserable that his childhood sweetheart has become someone else''s girlfriend.


    Xingping Chuangzhen felt the sight of the guests, and thought they were urging orders with their eyes, which was very stressful.


    "Xingping-jun, would you like me to help?" Su Yu came to the counter.


    "If you are willing to help, just come in." Xing Ping Chuang said in a bad mood.


    "Then remember to give me a waiver." Su Yu smiled and walked into the kitchen.


    The cooking speed of the two is very fast, and there is no procrastination. Mayumi Kurase is not idle, and becomes a temporary waiter in the store.


    "It seems a bit hard to be alone, so it''s better to recruit another waiter." Su Yu glanced at the situation in the store. With the help of Mayumi Kurase, his efficiency has improved a lot.


    "I will consider it." Xingping Chuangzhen nodded, he also knew that alone would not work.


    As the number of guests in the store continued to decrease, the Xingping Hotel finally ushered in the closing time.


    Xingping Chuang was really tired and sat at the counter.


    Su Yu and Mayumi Kurase were enjoying the egg fried rice made by Kopei Sojin. This simple egg fried rice actually reached 80 points, surpassing most of the students at Totsuki College.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xing Ping Chuang really took a sip of tea and looked at Su Yu.


    "I know what you want to say. Before that, let Mayumi speak first." Su Yu said without raising his head.


    "Sorry, Kohei-kun, I caused you trouble that day." Mayumi Kurase stood up and bowed.


    "It doesn''t matter, I just have to say sorry." Xingping Chuang really sighed.


    "From now on, can I still come to Kopei Hotel?" Mayumi Kurase opened his mouth.


    "Of course, Xingping Hotel will always welcome you." Xingping Chuangzhen said with a smile.


    Kurase Mayumi breathed a sigh of relief and sat down again.


    (Pleasing for recommendation tickets and collections, I went back to the old book today, and I actually blocked 19 chapters, which is a bit depressed, so there is only one chapter today. (��-�n-`;)


    Thank you starting point book friend "Gu Yue Shuo" for your reward.


    Thanks to the QQ reading book friend "Flame ��" for the reward, that emoji is really not found, sorry.


    Thank you QQ reading book friend "Wen Di Bai Huarui" for your reward.


    Thanks to QQ readers for their "immortality" rewards.)

 110 Chapter 110

    At night, nine o''clock.


    Kurase Mayumi stood at the entrance of Koping Hotel, secretly paying attention to the two people in the store.


    Su Yu is helping Xingping Chuangzhen to clean the kitchenware.


    In the kitchen.


    "Su Yujun, what about your girlfriend?" Xingping Chuangzhen couldn''t help asking.


    "Xingping-kun, my business is a little bit complicated, Mayumi is indeed my girlfriend now." Su Yu said while washing the dishes.


    "In other words, even after knowing that you have a girlfriend, Kurase still became your girlfriend?" Koping Chuangzhen frowned.


    "Do you think your childhood sweetheart is a fool?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "What do you mean?" Xingping Chuangzhen was taken aback.


    "Guess." Su Yu washed his hands and left with a smile.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Kurase Mayumi looked at Su Yu curiously, wanting to know what he and Yuping Chuangzhen said.


    "Nothing, let''s go and take you home." Su Yu grabbed Mayumi Kurase''s little hand and walked forward.


    Mayumi Kurase became his girlfriend. It seemed that everything went well, but what if the confession was just her acting?


    Of course, this is not to say that Mayumi Kurase is a scheming girl, maybe she just deceived her heart.


    She was rejected when she confessed to Xingping Chuangzhen. She should have understood this result long ago that she might only be looking for an answer.


    The appearance of this answer shifted her feelings and placed it on Su Yu.


    Her gentleness and Yuihama Yui are completely different, Yuihama Yui''s gentleness is gentle to everyone, and her gentleness is gentleness that is easy to pity.


    Su Yu accepts her softly, and is touched by her gentleness, and Mayumi Kurase is really cute.


    Kurase''s house, not far away.


    Xiaoyu has long been here waiting for Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun, let''s stop here." Mayumi Kurase held the bag in both hands and said with her head down.


    "Good night." Su Yu patted Mayumi Kurase on the head.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase pinched Su Yu''s clothes with her little hand.


    "Is this all right?" Su Yu lowered his head and pecked Mayumi Kurase on the forehead.


    "Good night..." Mayumi Kurase let go of her little hand, blushing and ran away.


    Su Yu watched Mayumi Kurase enter the door and got into the car.


    "Master Su Yu, are you going back to the apartment?" Xiaoyu asked.


    "No, go talk to Xuexiayangnai." Su Yu leaned in the back row and said with his eyes closed.


    Yukino''s thoughts had been confirmed, and it was time for Yukino under Xuexia.


    ...


    The car drove towards Yukoshita Yono''s French restaurant.


    Su Yu looked at the night scene outside the window, thinking about things.


    Su Yu suddenly saw a girl wearing a gothic dress and holding an umbrella.


    "Xiaoyu, stop at the intersection ahead, you should go back first." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Yes" Xiaoyu drove to the intersection and stopped the car.


    Su Yu did not get out of the car immediately, but took out a bandage and wrapped it around his hand.


    Su Yu got out of the car and chased in the direction of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu saw the little bird swimming Liuhua in the park, sitting on the swing, bowing his head in loss.


    "Human girl, why are you lost? Why are you here at night?" Su Yu walked towards Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua step by step.


    Little Bird You Liuhua raised his head in surprise, and looked at Su Yu with surprise.


    "I thought it was an ordinary girl, but I didn''t expect it to be the true eye of the evil king. What a coincidence, I saw you just when I came out." Su Yu came to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "The devil, is it really you?" Xiaotoriuyou Liuhua stood up.


    "Of course it is me. Now I have adapted to the rules of mankind, and I will appear in this world every night." Su Yu smiled.


    "Great, I thought the Demon King really disappeared." Little Bird You Liuhua said excitedly.


    "Evil King''s true eyes, why are you here? Don''t you need to guard your residence?" Su Yu sat on the swing next to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "I..." Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua opened his mouth and sat down, somewhat unable to speak.


    "Evil King true eyes, if you want to function normally in the human world, you must learn to live with the holy regulator." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Really?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua asked puzzledly.


    "Even if I was a demon king in the past, I have enjoyed the baptism of light. In this world, we must learn to hide so that it is not easy to be discovered by those guys." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Devil, you are right." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s eyes lit up.


    "Our companions are all hidden in the illusory world, and you can find them there. The evil king has true eyes. If you want to defeat the holy regulator, you must obey her, so you have a chance." Su Yu stood up and walked out of the park. Go.


    "Wait for me... the devil." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua called.


    "The evil king is true eyes." Su Yu sat on the motorcycle parked outside the park and stretched out his hand.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua rushed over and sat behind Su Yu.


    The "Boom Rumble" motorcycle galloped away.


    Little Bird You Liuhua hugged Su Yu tightly.


    After a while.


    The motorcycle parked near Xiaoniauliuhua''s home, and the little birdyou Liuhua who got off was still a little bit more interested.


    "The evil king is really eye-catching, go back." Su Yu glanced at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua, ready to leave.


    "Devil, can I find you in the future?" Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua asked.


    "Let me see your email address." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua quickly turned on the phone and showed Su Yu her email address.


    Su Yu just took a look and remembered the email address of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "After I go back, I will send you a message, the evil king is true eyes, goodbye." Su Yu finished speaking and stopped staying.


    Little Bird You Liuhua looked at Su Yu''s back, and was a little worried whether he could remember it.


    "Finally found you." A female voice sounded behind Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "Holy Conditioner?!" Little Bird You Liuhua was taken aback.


    ...


    Yukoshita''s restaurant is downstairs.


    As soon as Su Yu arrived downstairs, he saw Xuexia Yangnai.


    "Jun Su Yu, it really surprised me that you were going to have a drink with me." Xuexia Yangnao walked over and sat behind Su Yu, with a soft feeling pressed against Su Yu''s back.


    "There is something, I want to talk to you." Su Yu said simply.


    "Do you talk about life? I would love to hear about Su Yujun''s troubles." Xuexiayangna said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will do some strange things to you after getting drunk?" Su Yu started the motorcycle.


    "Don''t be afraid, because if Jun Su Yu really does something strange to me, he must be responsible." Yukoshita Yangna said with a smile.


    "Inherit the Xuexia Family?" Su Yu muttered.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you like me or Xiaoxunai?" Xuexiayangna whispered.


    "I want it all, okay?" Su Yu said in his heart.


    (PS: Ask for recommended tickets and collections, and there is a chapter. Thank you starting point book friend "Gu Yue Shuo" for your reward, and thank you QQ reading book friend "die?love" for your reward.)

 111 Chapter 111: The answer from Yuno under the snow

    Quiet bar.


    Elegant piano music, a gentleman in a suit, a woman in an evening dress, and a high-priced red wine.


    "This is a bar opened by a friend of mine. Generally speaking, you need to wear more formal clothes. How about? It feels good, right?" Xuexiayangna smiled and looked at Su Yu.


    "The environment is elegant, I admit it." Su Yu frowned. He who has the ears of gods, listening to the piano music in his ears, felt a little uncoordinated.


    "Oh?" Xuexiayang looked at Su Yu suspiciously.


    "There are some problems with the piano music, plus the smell of perfume in the air... or drink the bar." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Does Jun Su Yu play the piano?" Xuexiayangna looked at Su Yu curiously.


    "Understand a little," Su Yu answered honestly.


    "Then do you want to try it?" Xuexiayangna was a little interested.


    "Wait a moment." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Xuexiayangna looked at Su Yu curiously.


    Su Yu came to the woman playing the piano and said a word to her. The woman smiled and started playing again.


    Su Yu''s eyes were fixed on the piano, the ears of the gods and the eyes of the gods played their roles at the same time, the eyes of the gods were unforgettable and the ears of the gods improved their hearing.


    At the end of the song, the woman smiled and got up, ready to take a rest.


    Su Yu sat on the chair, closed his eyes, and put his hands on the piano.


    The elegant notes stopped the woman playing the piano and turned to look at Su Yu, a little surprised.


    Su Yu''s hands are on the piano, but his eyes are always closed, every note is correct, and his movements are very skilled.


    Xuexiayangna listened to Su Yu''s piano music for a moment, and then began to listen quietly.


    The surrounding guests all looked over, and some of them found Su Yu with a look of surprise. Su Yu''s age should be a high school student. It is really amazing to be able to reach this level.


    Closing your eyes only shows that you are familiar with the piano.However, with your eyes closed, you can play such elegant piano music, which is probably impossible for most people.


    The end of the song, applause sounded.


    Su Yu stood up and returned to his seat calmly.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are really versatile, do you have any special skills?" Xuexiayangna said with his chin supported.


    "I''m not here to perform." Su Yu raised his glass.


    "I think Su Yu-kun��s performance is very wonderful, and I can perform at the Academy Festival of Sotake High School in the future." Yukoshita Yono and Su Yu touched their glasses.


    "If you like, I can often play it for you." Su Yu took a sip of red wine and looked at Xuexia Yangnai.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want to get my favor?" Xuexiayangna lightly took a sip of the red wine and smiled.


    "Well, I think a little bit." Su Yu said without concealment.


    "Then I will buy a piano and put it in my dining room. If Su Yujun has time, play it for me." Xuexiayangna blinked and approached Su Yu, exhaling like blue.


    After a few bottles of wine.


    Su Yu went to the bathroom and was sober when he came back.


    Xuexiayangna was lying on the table, looking at Su Yu drunkly, with a smile on his mouth.


    "Check out." Su Yu came to the counter.


    "Miss Yang Nai has already paid." The bartender smiled.


    Su Yu looked at Yangnai under Xuexia. Haven''t these bottles of wine been drunk yet?


    ...


    In front of the room on the upper floors of the hotel.


    Su Yu helped Yangnai under Xuexia and opened the door.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you really want to do something strange to me?" Xuexia Yangnai looked up at Su Yu.


    "I will go back tonight." Su Yu hugged Xuexia Yangnao and walked in the door.


    "Jun Su Yu, wicked, I thought you were going to take the opportunity to bully me when I was drunk, but I didn''t expect to do nothing..." Xuexia Yangnai stretched out his finger and poked Su Yu in the cheek.


    "Do you expect me to do strange things to you like this?" Su Yu looked down at Xuexia Yangna.


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot..." Xuexia Yangnai did not answer, turning his head and leaning into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Miss Yangnai, what do you think of Xuexia''s classmate?" Su Yu put Xuexia Yangnai in the bed.


    "What do you think of Xiao Xuenai? Su Yujun, your question is really interesting... My answer is that you are not too cute sister." Xuexia Yangna tilted his head and looked at Su Yu.


    "So that''s the case, not too cute sister? I understand." Su Yu covered Xuexiayangnai with a quilt and was about to leave.


    "Jun Su Yu, there may only be one chance, don''t you plan to cherish the opportunity in front of you?" Xuexia Yangnai grabbed Su Yu''s hand.


    "Sorry, I don''t like drunk girls." Su Yu freed Yukoshita''s hand and left the room.


    As soon as Su Yu left, Xuexiayangnai opened his eyes.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are such an interesting man." Xuexiayangna muttered.


    In the elevator.


    "Xue Xia Yang Nai, you are really an interesting woman." Su Yu''s mouth curled up, and Xue Xia Yang Nai''s drink volume was a little beyond his imagination.


    If it weren''t for the black ghost staying in her room, Su Yu really couldn''t tell if Xuexiayang was pretending to be drunk.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to the apartment, it was already eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Just about to open the door, the door behind the room opened.


    "I came back so late, and which of your girlfriends did you go on a date?" Yukino''s voice rang from behind.


    "So, you are the attitude of your girlfriend?" Su Yu turned and looked at Xuexia Xuena.


    "Is there any problem?" Xuexiaxue Nai coldly snorted.


    "No problem, Miss Xuexia, I will bother you tonight." Su Yu said while walking into Xuexia Xuena''s room.


    (PS: Ask for recommendation tickets and collections, thank you QQ reading book friend "Su Ren" for the reward, thank you starting point book friend "You bet on MSN" for the reward, good night.)

 112 Chapter 112

    early morning.


    Su Yu walked out of his bathroom.


    Last night, Su Yu pretended to be sleeping and attacked Yukino under Yukoshita, but she was driven away in shame.


    Su Yu was not sleepy because he was resurrected once in that bar, so he played against the black ghost in the underground parking lot for a long time.


    The state of one mind and two uses is very strange, and Su Yu learned a lot during the battle.


    When Gao Gao Shen also arrived, the black ghost disappeared, and Su Yu''s spirit recovered.


    He and Gao Gao Shen also fought for an hour, and finally was caught by Gao Gao Shenya and lost.


    "Starting today, three bento will be prepared." Su Yu changed his clothes and started making bento.


    Two sandwiches, one sushi, Su Yu made a bento, and the knock on the door just happened.


    "Xiaoxunao, your lunch." Su Yu opened the door and handed the bento box to Xuexiaxuenai.


    "Don''t think that a lunch box can make me forgive you, at least in January." Xuexiaxuenai gave Su Yu a white.


    "One month? Goodbye." Su Yu was about to close the door.


    "Half a month, half a month is not enough?" Xuexiaxue Nai hurriedly said.


    "Idiot, how can a month be enough for Xiaoxunai''s lunch? For a lifetime, right?" Su Yu stroked Xuexiaxunao''s little head and closed the door.


    "You''re an idiot!" Xue Xia Xue Nao twitched her hair and curled the corner of her mouth.


    Su Yu took the other two lunches, held Xuexia Xuena''s little hand, and walked forward.


    "Last night, did you go to see your sister?" Yukino Yukoshita hesitated.


    "Well, Miss Yang Nai and I drank some wine and brought her to the hotel." Su Yu did not hide.


    "Then what?" Xuexia Xuenai''s heart tightened.


    "Then I came back." Su Yu smiled.


    "Did you not do anything strange to her? Her charm should be very attractive to most boys. Are you not tempted?" Yukino Yukino was a little strange.


    "Most of the boys you mentioned don''t include me." Su Yu shook his head.


    He has always been confident in concentration, so before and after the end of the world, he is a boy, not a man.


    "Couldn''t you be..." Xuexia Xuenai''s suspicious eyes were filled with curiosity.


    "You should know this best, right?" Su Yu smirked.


    "You..." Yukino Yukino remembered what happened in the ministry, only feeling hot on her face.


    "Xiao Xuenai looks shy, so cute." Su Yu said in Xuenai''s ear.


    "Liar..." Xuexia Xuenai muttered and walked into the elevator.


    ...


    Su Yu''s car.


    Xiaoyu drove, Su Yu and Xuexia Xuenai sat in the back row, one of his hands held Xuexia Xuenao''s small hand.


    Yukino Yukino looked out the window as if she hadn''t noticed.


    As the school approached, Yukino Yukino withdrew her little hand.


    The car stopped in front of Zongwu University.


    Su Yu and Xuexia Xuenai got out of the car and walked towards the school.


    In front of the shoe cabinet.


    Su Yu changed his shoes, and today there is no love letter.


    As soon as he arrived in the classroom, Su Yu glanced at the direction of Higiya Hachiman, and he was chatting with Totsuka Ayaka again.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yoko Miura came over.


    "Trouble you." Su Yu whispered.


    "No trouble, I just think they are bothering Su Yu-kun, then, Su Yu-kun, how do you know..." Miura Yuko was a little happy, she thought Su Yu would be angry.


    "Apart from you, who can make all first-year girls retreat?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "So..." Miura Yuko blinked.


    "You are acting as Yui''s friend now. No one will say anything. If you have something, you can tell me." Su Yu said softly.


    "Yeah" Miura Yuko smiled sweetly and turned to look for Yuihama Yui.


    Yuiko Miura returned to the seat, Yuihama Yui glanced at Su Yu and smiled embarrassedly.


    Su Yu sat in his seat without replying to love letters, he was really bored.


    Although it is said that the student''s duty is to read, his actual age has long been out of textbooks.


    "Ding Dong" Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    "Huh?" Su Yu turned on the phone and looked at the text message with a strange expression.


    "I came across the maid from Xuexia''s house and has joined Xuexia''s house." Xiaotao.


    His original plan was to let Xiao Tao get acquainted with the work of human beings, but he did not expect to become the maid of the Xuexia Family directly. The threshold is too low, right?


    ...


    Xuexiajia.


    "Are you the newcomer maid, Xiaomomo? Where is it from?" a woman in a purple kimono sat on the sofa and asked.


    "Osaka." Xiaomomo replied with a standard Kansai accent.


    "Well, let''s go to work." The woman in the purple kimono nodded.


    Xiao Tao bowed and left.


    "Madam, is this new maid staying?" asked the older maid next to the woman in the purple kimono.


    "Let her stay." Madam Xuexia hesitated.


    "Thank you, madam." The elderly maid breathed a sigh of relief and left the living room.


    Xiaotao, the maid she met on the road, came to Chiba to work alone, which reminded her of her daughter.It just so happened that Xuexia''s house recruited a maid, so she returned with Xiao Tao. If there is Mrs. Xuexia, Xiao Tao can stay at Xuexia''s house.


    "Madam, last night..." A woman in a suit came in and said a few words in Mrs. Xuexia''s ear.


    "I see, tell Yang Nai, you can test him, don''t bring trouble to Xuexia''s family." Madam Xuexia frowned.


    "Yes" The woman in a suit left the living room.


    Mrs. Yukoshita took a sip of black tea and picked up the phone.


    "Mrs. Xuexia, I didn''t expect you to contact us personally. It''s an honor." A woman''s voice sounded.


    "You can entrust an investigation, right? I want you to help me investigate someone." Mrs. Xuexia said lightly.


    "Who?" The woman was silent for a while.


    "Guest from the Nagiri family, Su Yu..."


    "Sorry, Mrs. Yukoshita, we Koga-ryu did not accept his investigation commission." The woman interrupted Mrs. Yukoshita.


    "Ten million yen." Mrs. Yukoshita said directly.


    "It''s not a question of money. According to the latest news, this Su Yu-kun has a very good relationship with the eldest lady of the Shichijo family. The people of Igaryu cannot allow us to investigate the guests of the Shichijo family. This is the first reason." Road slowly.


    "Is he related to the eldest lady of the Shichijo family?" Mrs. Yukinoshita was slightly surprised.


    "Well. The second reason is actually even simpler. His own strength and ability make it impossible for us to investigate." The woman continued.


    "Kogaryu knows information about him, can you give it to me?" Mrs. Yukoshita frowned.


    "Ten million yen," the woman replied.


    "Good." Mrs. Yukoshita didn''t care about ten million yen.


    "The information will be sent to your mailbox in the form of a file, please check it in ten minutes. Koga Liu reminds you that it is best to be friends with Su Yujun." The woman finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    (PS: Ask for recommended tickets and collections, and there is a chapter. Thank you starting point book friend "Gu Yue Shuo" for your rewards, thank you QQ reading book friend "Wuhe Shidao" for your rewards. In addition, there is no Xuexia in the animation Madam��s name, so...original name. It is said that Chunmono has the third season. I hope I don��t hit my face.

 113 Chapter 113

    In the living room of Xuexia''s house.


    Mrs. Xuexia looked at the information uploaded by the computer, and Su Yu''s photo was actually just a back view.


    "Su Yu, the past is unknown, a high school student. The current known abilities are as follows, the cooking skills are comparable to the ten masters of Yuanyue, the combat power is enough to kill a black bear, and the motorcycle driving skills are average, but like a lunatic.


    IQ is online, emotional quotient is high, and he maintains a close relationship with several girls. The source of funds is unknown. It is judged that there is a certain force behind it.


    There are two people around him worth noting.The maid, Xiaoyu, has a mysterious identity and unknown origin.Gao Shanya was once called a hungry wolf..."


    After reading Su Yu''s information, Mrs. Xuexia had to say that Su Yu was an individual talent, and not an ordinary talent.


    In the past, he could only be regarded as a guest of Nagiri''s family, but since he cooperated with Yukoshita Yono to participate in the co-study program of Tomotsu Academy, his identity has begun to change.


    The current him is enough for the Xuexiajia family to take it seriously.


    Mrs. Xuexia was always busy with business matters, and everything about contact with Su Yu was always being carried out by Xuexiayangna. As the eldest lady of the Xuexia family, Mrs. Xuexia was very relieved of her.


    "The culinary skills are comparable to the ten great masters of Yuanyue, and the fighting power is so terrible, the forces behind it are mysterious, and the eldest lady of the Shichijo family is life-saving. I originally thought he was just a young and energetic genius, but I didn''t expect that he had no piano skills. Low..." Madam Xuexia closed the computer and closed her eyes to rest.


    a long time.


    "Tell Yang Nai, continue to contact Su Yujun, Xuexia family needs him." Madam Xuexia opened her eyes and said.


    "Yes" The lady in a suit went to call.


    In the hotel.


    Xuexiayangna held a cup of coffee and looked out the window.


    The "jingle bell" phone rang.


    Xuexia Yangna quickly answered the phone.


    "Ms. Secretary, did your mother say that? Okay, I understand. I will definitely turn Su Yujun into a member of the Xuexia family." Yukoshita finished speaking, and hung up the phone.


    Back to the window, Yukoshita Yono put his hand on the glass window.


    "I really envy Xiao Xue Nai." Xue Xia Yang Nai muttered.


    ...


    Chief Wu Gao, Ministry of Service.


    The lunch break is the time for students to eat.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino sat together, and Su Yu sat aside.


    "Koyuki, try this sandwich, it''s very delicious." Yuihama Yui handed the sandwich to Yukino''s mouth.


    "There''s really no way." Xuexia Xuena reluctantly lowered her head and took a bite of the sandwich.


    "Give me one of Koyuki''s sushi too, okay?" Yukihama Yui fed Yukino Yukino a sandwich and said with an open mouth.


    "Yes." Yukino Yukino squeezed the sushi and put it to Yuihama Yui''s mouth.


    Yuihama Yui unceremoniously took a bite, and continued to eat the sandwich that Yukoshita Yukino had eaten.


    Yukino Yukino looked at the half of the sushi and didn''t mind. As he was about to eat it, Su Yu grabbed his wrist.


    "Enough for the two of you." Su Yu ate the sushi in Yukino''s hands with an angry expression.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you angry?" Yuihama Yui was startled and looked at Su Yu weakly.


    Yukoshita Yukino struggled and gave Su Yu a look. She didn''t want to be too close to Su Yu in school, especially in front of Yuihama Yui.


    "Of course I am angry. My girlfriend is so close to other girls." Su Yu let go of his hand and sat down.


    "Do you want Su Yu-kun too?" Yuihama Yui tentatively passed the sandwich to Su Yu''s mouth.


    "Wait..." Before Xuexiaxuena finished speaking, Su Yu had already bitten into the sandwich and finished two or three bites.


    "Ah, that''s Koyuki and I..." Yuihama Yui reacted afterwards, and looked at Yukoshita Yukino apologetically.


    "What a shameless man!" Xuexia Xuenai blushed and glared at Su Yu.


    "Thank you for the hospitality, the sandwich seems a bit sweet." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    In front of Yuihama Yui, Yukino molested Yukoshita, which felt very good.


    "Sorry, Koyuki, I won''t give it to Su Yu-kun this time." Yubihama Yui bulged her face, and stared at Su Yu as well. When she faced Yukino Yukino, she became intimate again.


    "I''m almost full too, you two pay attention, don''t really have strange feelings, in that case..." Su Yu said half seriously.


    "In that case, what would happen?" Yuihama Yui asked curiously.


    "In that case, I should change to a bigger bed." Su Yu''s mouth turned upwards.


    "Su Yu-kun!" Yuihama Yui clenched her small fist in shame.


    "Student Yubihama, don''t be irritated by this man." Yukoshita Yukino calmed down, but just rolled Su Yu''s eyes.


    "Goodbye." Su Yu smiled and left the ministry.


    ...


    On the roof.


    Su Yu opened the door, Miura Yuko was already sitting in the chair, waiting for him.


    "Sorry, I kept you waiting for a long time." Su Yu walked up to Miura Yuko and sat beside her.


    "If I can taste Su Yu-kun''s bento, I''m willing to wait as long as I can." Miura Yumiko moved closer to Su Yu.


    "When I go to the beach in summer vacation, I will call you together." Su Yu handed the lunch box to Miura Yuko.


    "Really?" Miura Yumiko said in surprise.


    "Well, there should be other girls at that time." Su Yu nodded.


    "I''m already satisfied with Su Yu-kun being able to call me. The summer vacation with Su Yu-kun will definitely become my best memory." Miura Yuko opened the lunch box with a look of longing.


    "Do you want me to feed you?" Su Yu glanced at the lunch box.


    "Can you?" Miura Yumiko looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    Su Yu picked up a sandwich and put it next to Miura Yuko.


    Yuko Miura looked at the gentle smile on Su Yu''s face and felt very happy in her heart. This was what she was looking for.


    "Don''t cry, I will accompany you more when I have time in the future." Su Yu gently stroked Miura''s long hair and said softly.


    "Really?" Miura Yuko wiped away her tears and said carefully.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu put down the sandwich, gently held Yuko Miura''s face, and wiped her tears away.


    Yuko Miura closed her eyes, feeling like a deer bumping in her heart, is it coming?


    Su Yu pecked Miura Yuko''s forehead and let go.


    "I thought Su Yu-kun would..." Miura Yuko opened his eyes, and stopped talking.


    "Yumiko is a good girl. It''s better to stay when you feel happiest for such things." Su Yu patted Miura Yuko''s head.


    "Well, Su Yu-kun." Miura Yuko smiled and happily ate the sandwich.


    (PS: Ask for recommended tickets and collections, thanks to QQ readers "Five Rivers Shidao" and "Lemon Love Milkshake" for their rewards.)

 114 Chapter 114: Nagari Alices Surprise

    School time.


    Today is Friday, and Su Yu has decided to return to Yuanyue Academy for these two days.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino were sent back by Xiaoyu, and Su Yu released a motorcycle nearby and rushed back to Totsuki Academy.


    Yuanyue College is a boarding school. Even on Saturdays and weekends, there are many students at school.


    Su Yu returned to Totsuki Academy, parked her motorcycle in Erina Nagiri��s courtyard, and came to the flowerbed of Totsuki Academy.


    The students here just finished the course, walking together in twos and threes, wearing the uniforms of Yuanyue Academy.


    As an outsider, Su Yu sits in front of the flowerbed and has attracted much attention.


    "Jun Su Yu?" A girl''s voice sounded.


    "Xiaohui, why are you walking with classmate Mito?" Su Yu looked over, a little strange.


    Tian Suohui still looks a little timid, but Mito Yumei next to her is still so sultry.


    "Mito''s meat dishes are very delicious, I want to learn this knowledge, so I asked Mito." Tian Suohui said softly.


    "That''s the case, are you going to Jixingliao now?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, if Su Yujun doesn''t mind...Do you want to go to Jixingliao as a guest?" Tian Suohui looked at Su Yu with some expectation.


    "Ah, Su Yu-kun, you are finally back." Alice Nagiri trot over and hugged Su Yu''s arm.


    "Second Miss Alice, what''s the matter? I won''t run away, you let me go first." Su Yu felt the softness of Alice Nagari''s pressing on his arm and struggled a bit.


    "Of course something is going on, cooking showdown." Alice Nagiri held Su Yu''s arm tightly.


    "Cooking showdown?" Tian Suohui and Mito Yumei were surprised.


    "You two, don''t you think I can''t beat Su Yu-kun?" Alice Nagiri said with a puffed face, a little angry.


    Tian Suohui and Mito Yumei glanced at each other and shook their heads quickly.


    Nageri Alice''s molecular cuisine is indeed amazing, but there is absolutely no hope of victory in the face of Su Yu.


    Tian Suohui knows how powerful Su Yu''s cooking is. How can such cooking be lost to cold molecular cooking with delicious cooking and the use of his heart?


    Of course, this is not to say that molecular cuisine is not delicious enough, but that Su Yu''s cuisine becomes far more delicious after being more minded.


    "Huh, Su Yu-kun, come with me." Looking at the two men''s perfunctory attitude, Alice Nagiri pulled Su Yu to leave.


    "Sorry, Xiaohui, I''ll go to Jixingliao next time." Su Yu said to Tian Suohui, and was helplessly dragged away by Alice Nageki.


    "Um..." Tian Suohui looked at Su Yu''s back reluctantly.


    "Even Xiaohui... How did this Su Yu-kun do it?" Mito Yumei observed Tian Suohui''s expression, secretly surprised.


    ...


    Nageri Alice, as the second young lady of the Nageri family, naturally has a place for her.


    The villa on the second floor is equipped with the latest molecular cooking laboratory and a kitchen.


    Su Yu was dragged into the molecular cooking laboratory by Alice Nakiri. Before he could speak, Alice Nakiri approached him, almost sticking to him.


    "Su Yu-kun, what is the relationship between you and Erina?" Alice Nagari stared at Su Yu''s eyes.


    "If you have to say something, more than friends." Su Yu replied calmly.


    "Erina always takes away things I like, and now I also want to take away things that Erina likes, for example, people." Alice Nageri smiled.


    "You mean you want to use me to make Miss Erina jealous?" Su Yu''s expression was a little weird.


    "If Erina would be jealous, it must be very interesting, Su Yu-kun, would you like to cooperate with me in a scene? I can promise you, one condition." Alice Nakiri stood on her tiptoe, in Su Yu''s ear Take a breath of heat.


    "Alice, do you want to make a bet with me? If you lose, you will call me Brother Su Yu from now on." Su Yu pushed Alice Nageki away.


    "What''s a bet?" Alice Nakiri asked in confusion.


    "I bet that Miss Erina''s reaction will exceed your imagination." Su Yu said every word.


    "Although I haven''t seen Erina being jealous, I can imagine that other than this, is there anything else that should surprise me?" Alice Nageri blinked.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word.


    "Su Yu-kun, wicked, if Erina''s reaction really surprises me, I will call you, Brother Su Yu." Alice Nageki gave Su Yu a blank look.


    "It''s a rare opportunity. Let''s try your molecular cuisine first. I''m very interested in the production process." Su Yu patted Alice''s head.


    "Yeah" Alice Nakiri lowered her head and didn''t hate this warm feeling.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Nagiri Erina and Nito Hisako returned to the villa.


    "Ms. Erina, look..." Nito Hisako pointed to a motorcycle in the yard.


    "Huh? He''s back? He''s back when he''s back." Nagiri Erina was overjoyed, then muttered.


    "Ms. Erina doesn''t want Su Yu-kun?" Nito Hisako asked.


    "I don''t want him! That annoying guy, thinking about him makes me feel angry." Nagiri Erina held her hands and opened the door.


    Nito Hisako smiled. This morning, she heard Erina Nakiri whispering Su Yu''s name.


    The two walked into the room one after the other. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Su Yu and Alice Nageki sitting on the sofa.


    "You...you two, what are you doing?" Nakiri Erina pointed at them shamefully.


    "I didn''t do anything, I was just feeding Su Yu-jun the sushi I made. Su Yu-jun, ah..." Nagechi Alice was feeding Su Yu the sushi.


    Su Yu lay comfortably on Alice''s lap, tasting sushi.


    "Soul Dan! I really dare to take a shot at Alice!" Erina Nagiri clenched her small fist, step by step came to the two of them, pulling up Alice Nakiri.


    "Erina, you are jealous..."


    "You are so soulless, what do you want to do to Alice?" Erina Nakiri guarded Alice behind her, glaring at Su Yu.


    Nagiri Alice didn''t finish her words. Hearing Nagiri Erina''s words, she stared at Nagiri Erina blankly. She was worried about herself?


    "I didn''t do anything. I just lay on my lap and took a rest and tasted the sushi she made." Su Yu sat up, looking a little innocent.


    "You lied! You must have lied to Alice and wanted to bully her!" Nakiri Erina did not believe Su Yu''s excuse at all.


    "Erina..." Alice Nakiri opened her mouth.


    "Alice, I will never let him bully you, don''t believe this soulless words, especially his sweet words." Nakiri Erina gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yu.


    Nakiri Alice felt warm and stood in front of Su Yu.


    (PS: Ask for recommended ticket collection. Thanks to QQ readers "trolleybus", "fish of interest", "vegetarian", and "Five River Shidao" for their rewards.)

 115 Chapter 115

    Nageri Erina was taken aback, looking at Alice Nageri standing in front of him.


    "I just wanted to see how Erina was jealous. I didn''t expect to see Erina like this, Su Yu-kun, you won." Alice Nakiri said.


    "Are you surprised?" Su Yu sat down again and ate the sushi made by Alice Naminoue.


    "Well, how could this be unsurprising? Erina, you won this time, but I won''t lose to you." Alice Nakiri''s lips curled up and left.


    "What the hell is going on?" Erina Nakiri waited until Alice Nakiri left, looking at Su Yu confusedly.


    "Guess." Su Yu smiled.


    "Hmph, I don''t guess. If you dare to bully Alice, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Nakiri Erina walked towards her room holding her hands.


    "Su Yu-kun, the second Miss Alice seemed very happy when she left. Is it because of Miss Erina''s words?" Nito Hisako watched Nakiri Erina leave and came to Su Yu.


    "Although Erina is a tsundere, she actually cares about Alice, and Alice is the same, now is just the beginning." Su Yu held a piece of sushi and placed it on Nito''s mouth.


    "If they can reconcile, it will be fine." Nito Hisako smiled sweetly, and ate the sushi that Su Yu had fed her.


    "It will make up. Hisako..." Su Yu handed the sushi box to Hisako Nito, with his mouth open.


    Nito Hishasha blushed, and squeezed a piece of sushi and placed it beside Su Yu''s mouth.


    "Hisashi, so cute." Su Yu ate the sushi in one bite, holding Nito''s wrists.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feisha bowed her head in shame, but did not leave. She missed Su Yu after a week.


    "Do you miss me?" Su Yu said in Xinhu Feisha''s ear.


    "Um..." Nito Hishisago nodded.


    "What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll make it for you." Su Yu whispered.


    "As long as it is Su Yu-kun''s cooking, anything is fine." Xinto Hisako whispered.


    "Then... help me prepare a piece of beef..." Su Yu said the ingredients he needed.


    "I''m going to prepare now." Xinto Feishao remembered the ingredients Su Yu needed and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute, sushi, and eat a few more." Su Yu held Nito Hisako''s little hand.


    Nito Hisako ate two more pieces of sushi, and it felt good to be fed by Su Yu, which made her enjoy it.


    "Okay, I will send the remaining four to Miss Erina and let her taste the sushi of Miss Alice." Su Yu covered the sushi box.


    "Su Yu-kun, we must get along with Miss Erina." Xinto Hisasha got up and said.


    "Don''t worry, I will get along well with Miss Erinai." Su Yu smiled slightly, more than just getting along well, and almost becoming a girlfriend.


    Nito Hisako smiled and left, and went to prepare the ingredients.


    ...


    Su Yu carried the sushi box and came to the door of Erina Nagiri. With a slight twist, the tsundere lady did not close the door.


    "You... what are you doing in here?" Nagiri Erina was reading a manga, and when she heard the door opening, she looked at the door and her momentum was weak.


    "Erina, try sushi." Su Yu came to Erina Nagiri and sat down.


    "Is it made by Alice?" Nakiri Erina looked at the sushi in the sushi box.


    "How about it." Su Yu pinched a piece of sushi and placed it next to Erina Nakiri''s mouth.


    Nagiri Erina took a bite of sushi without speaking.


    "Erina, it''s your turn." Su Yu handed the sushi box to Nagiri Erina.


    "Huh?" Nakiri Erina looked at Su Yu suspiciously.


    "Don''t be in a daze, feed me." Su Yu reminded.


    "I won''t feed you!" Erina Nakiri gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Then I will taste the taste of God''s tongue?" Su Yu approached Erina Nakiri.


    "Don''t... don''t come over, I''ll feed you." Nakiri Erina was startled, and quickly squeezed a piece of sushi and put it next to Su Yu''s mouth.


    Su Yu swallowed the sushi in one bite, and almost bit Nakiri Erina''s finger.


    "You are so soulless..." Erina Nakiri shrank in fright.


    "It tastes good." Su Yu said with a pun.


    "You..." Nakiri Erina''s face blushed slightly.


    "Erina, I haven''t returned to Yuanyue Academy these days, I miss you a little bit." Su Yu continued to feed the sushi to Erina Nakiri.


    "Huh, he said that he missed me, but I actually live with my girlfriend and it''s very pleasant, right?" Nakiri Erina pouted.


    "How do you know?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Men are all souls...except for grandpa, except for the adult." Nagiri Erina looked angry.


    "I''m lying to you, in fact I live in the apartment provided by Yukoshita''s family, and the second lady from Yukoshita''s opposite is Yukoshita''s Yukino." Su Yu handed the last piece of sushi to Nagiri Erina''s mouth.


    "The opposite is Yukoshita Yukino?!" Nakiri Erina was surprised.


    "Is there any problem? I think she is kind, although she is not good at expressing feelings, but sometimes is really cute." Su Yu commented.


    "Yukixia Yukino, cute?" Erina Nagiri looked at Su Yu speechlessly.


    "Yes, Xiaoxuno likes cats very much. When alone, she meows at cats. She is as arrogant as you and shy." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Xiaoxuna? Su Yu-kun, what is the relationship between you and her?" Nakiri Erina''s face was cold.


    "Erina is really jealous. Ms. Yukino Yukoshita is my partner. I got closer to the second lady of Yukoshita''s family. Is there any problem?" Su Yu put the sushi box aside and held it. Holding Nagiri Erina''s little hand.


    "Really? Just because of this?" Nagiri Erina stared at Su Yu with suspicion.


    "Of course...no, I still like Xiaoxuno." Su Yu''s tone changed.


    "Huh, Huaxingui!" Nakiri Erina stared at Su Yu with a vague expression.


    "There is a chance for you to see each other, then let me see you two arrogant, who is more powerful, the winner is rewarded...tens of billions." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Ten billion, do you have that much money?" Nagiri Erina was taken aback.


    "Did I say it was money?" Su Yu asked back.


    "If it''s not money, what is it?" Nakiri Erina looked blank.


    "You will know from now on, the innocent Miss Erina." Su Yu grinned.


    "It must be something bad again, I won''t be fooled. However, I don''t want to lose to Yukino Yukoshita, that cold and poisonous guy is the existence I hate the most." Nakiri Erina clenched her tightly. Fist, it seems that Xuexiaxue has been complaining for a long time.


    (Please ask for recommended ticket collection. Thanks to QQ readers "Five Rivers Shidao" and "die?love" for their rewards. There is one more chapter.)

 116 Chapter 116: Erinas Signature Value

    night.


    In the guest room of Nagiri Erina Villa.


    The layout here has not changed, and there are even a few more clothes in the closet.


    Su Yu��s dinner is beef ramen, which is equivalent to a 90-minute dish, depending on the taste of Nakiri Erina and Nito Hisago.


    Even Nageri Erina, who possesses the tongue of God, cannot single out any major faults.


    Nito Hisako felt that Su Yu and her were getting farther and farther away. Su Yu, who had undergone co-study training, instantly reached a level of cooking skills comparable to Nakiri Erina.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Su Yu sat up and looked at the door.


    "Jun Su Yu, excuse me..." Xinhu Feisha came in in his pajamas, still hugging a pillow.


    "Fishi Sha..." Su Yu opened his mouth.


    "Can''t it?" Nito Hishago stopped, hugging the pillow with a pitiful expression.


    "Yes, yes, but..."


    "I believe in Jun Su Yu." Xinhu Feisha finished speaking, and got into the bed.


    "..." Su Yu looked at Xinhu Feisha with a speechless expression.


    "I thought Su Yujun wouldn''t be back..." Xinto Feisha''s voice came from under the bed.


    "How could I not come back? There is Scarlet Sand in Yuanyue Academy, and Miss Erina..." Su Yu whispered.


    "Su Yujun likes Miss Erina?" Nito Hishasha poked his head out.


    "You must say if you like or dislike it, that is, like it." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Su Yujun, I said, if you marry Miss Erina..."


    "Feisha, don''t mention this matter, it''s not possible for the time being." Su Yu interrupted Xinhu Feisha.


    "For the time being?" Nito''s eyes lit up.


    Su Yu did not answer, walked over to turn off the lights, and returned to the bed.


    "Jun Su Yu, if I fall asleep..."


    "Don''t talk, I''m a little tired." Su Yu said directly.


    "Good night." Xinhu Feisha leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    ...


    early morning.


    Nagiri Erina''s room.


    Nakiri Erina, who was sleeping, suddenly felt a hug and was startled.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s me." Su Yu said in Erina Nakiri''s ear.


    "You are so soulless! Last night, I saw Scarlett go into your room!" Nagiri Erina lowered her voice.


    "Hisha is making breakfast in the kitchen. I''m here to call you." Su Yu hugged Nakiri Erina tightly.


    "Come call me? Call me like that? Bad!" Nagiri Erina turned around and said with shame.


    "Today I want to take Erina out to play, all the schedule will be cancelled?" Su Yu changed the subject.


    "You should know that I have a tasting arrangement every day, and there are also several restaurants today... Um"


    Su Yu looked down at Erina Nakiri, who was close at hand, her face was a little blush.


    "All the itinerary has been pushed down, or let me have another taste of the tongue of God." Su Yu raised his head.


    "There are a few who have a close cooperation relationship with Yuanyue Academy... well"


    Su Yu lowered his head again, and could clearly feel that Erina Nakiri was shy.


    At the end of the second time, Erina Nakiri covered her mouth and pushed Su Yu away.


    "Have you promised me?" Su Yu was not angry. In fact, this Tsundere Miss lied for the second time, but Su Yu did not reveal her.


    "Go out, I want to change clothes." Erina Nagiri turned her back to Su Yu.


    "Then I asked Feisha to cancel your schedule?" Su Yu stood up and prepared to leave.


    Until Su Yu walked to the door.


    "Um..." Nagiri Erina''s voice came from under the bed.


    ...


    Nine o''clock in the morning.


    A swimming pool.


    "Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu saluted Su Yu and others as they walked in.


    "This is my maid, Xiaoyu, this is Miss Nakiri Erina, Miss Nakiri Alice II, and the little secretary, Hisashi Nito." Su Yu introduced the three of them.


    "Hello, two elders, and Miss Feisha. I am Su Yu''s maid, Xiaoyu." Xiaoyu bowed.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, hello." Erina Nagiri glanced at Su Yu and smiled at Xiaoyu.


    "Master Su Yu, the swimming pool has been cleaned up and there will be no outsiders." Xiaoyu straightened up and reported the situation.


    "Go and pay." Su Yu handed Xiaoyu a bank card.


    "Yes. I have the necessary items ready." Xiaoyu took the bank card and went to pay.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you need a lot of money to book a venue?" Xinhu Feishazhi whispered.


    "Not much, 300,000 yen, plus one condition." Su Yu waved his hand. The 300,000 yen can only make the swimming pool not lose money in the morning. The additional conditions are what the curator cares about.


    In the beginning, Xiaoyu offered to book the venue, and the other party opened one million yen.


    After all, Su Yu threw away that condition, and the curator just hesitated for a moment, and cut the price in half.


    Su Yu was even more ruthless, quoting 200,000 yen, and after some bargaining, set it at 300,000 yen.


    "Additional conditions? What conditions?" Nagiri Erina asked curiously.


    "Your signature." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "Huh?" Nagiri Erina was taken aback, looked at the middle-aged man who came oncoming, and then gave Su Yu a fierce look.


    Nageri Erina, the owner of the tongue of God, the eldest lady of the Nageri family, her signature is naturally of high value.As long as the news is released, it is said that this is the swimming pool Nagiri Erina has visited, and it will definitely attract a large group of people.


    Nagiri Erina reluctantly signed the name, and the curator solemnly collected the signature, which seemed to be a collection.


    "Ms. Erina, I won''t bother you, I wish you a good time." The curator smiled and left.


    "It''s good to be famous. If Erina made the reservation in person, I''m afraid I won''t have any money." Su Yu sighed.


    "You can become a celebrity if you want to." Erina Nagiri said in a bad mood.


    "Don''t be angry, have fun today." Su Yu walked towards the locker room.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    The swimming pool.


    Su Yu''s gaze wandered between Nakiri Erina, Nito Hisako, and Nakiri Alice.


    The swimsuits of the three are similar, but each has its own characteristics.


    Nageri Alice is bolder, not only doesn''t hate Su Yu''s gaze, but also a bit provocative.


    Nageri Erina was holding hands, never wanting Su Yu to see anything.


    Xinto Feisha is even more embarrassed. As soon as he entered the swimming pool, he turned his back to Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun, I finally understand why you chose this place." Alice Nagiri said.


    Nageri Erina and Nito Hisako looked at Su Yu at the same time. The former was embarrassed and the latter was shy.


    "I chose this place to let you experience the fun of swimming. Three of you, who can''t swim, come and find me." Su Yu said seriously.


    Nakiri Erina and Nakiri Alice rolled their eyes at the same time.


    "Jun Su Yu, I won''t." Xinhu Feisha raised his small hand.


    "..." Nakiri Erina and Nakiri Alice.


    (PS: Yesterday��s third chapter, I usually do it when I say it, no matter how late it is, I will make it up. Thanks to the QQ reading book friend "Suren" and "die?love" for the reward.)

 117 Chapter 117

    Noon, twelve o''clock.


    Su Yu and his party left the swimming pool.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you okay?" Nito Hisako watched Erina Nakiri and Alice Nakiri get into the car, one step behind, and followed Su Yu.


    "It''s okay. Ahem, that was inevitable just now." Su Yu remembered the accident that happened while teaching Nito Feisha to swim.


    "No...it doesn''t matter..." Nito Hishasa licked the hair around her ear, and said shyly.


    As Nagari Erina''s secretary, how could she not know how to swim?


    Nageri Erina and Nageri Alice have seen through this, and Su Yu is no exception.


    "Hishai and I will take the same car." Su Yu held Nito''s little hand.


    "But, Miss Erina''s side..." Before Nito''s words were over, he saw the Nagiri''s car leave.


    "Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu drove to a halt in front of them.


    "How could Miss Erina don''t understand? An Xin can be with me." Su Yu opened the car door and let Nito Hishasha go first.


    "Yeah..." Nito Hisako sat in the back of the car.


    Su Yu sat beside her.


    Xiaoyu drove faster and led the way in front of the Naginari''s car.


    The two cars came all the way to the downstairs of the Xuexiayangnai restaurant.


    Xuexia Yangnai stood downstairs, a white skirt set off a charming curve, which looked both youthful and graceful.


    In addition to Yukoshita Yono, there were two women in suits beside her.


    Nagiri Erina has a special identity, and Yukoshita Yang prepared a lot for this lunch, and safety is naturally considered.


    The driver of the first car got out of the car and opened the door. Nakiri Erina and Nakiri Alice walked down, the eldest lady was full of aura.


    Xiaoyu did the same, got out of the car and opened the door for Su Yu.


    Su Yu and Nito Hisako got out of the car, and Nito Hisako came to Erina Nagiri. As the little secretary of Miss Erina, she must stay with Erina Nagiri on this occasion.


    "Ms. Erina, Miss Alice, welcome. Today''s lunch is provided by my restaurant. I hope you two will enjoy it." Yukoshita Yono said with a light smile.


    "Ms. Yono''s restaurant, I wanted to come a long time ago. It is rumored that the chef here is comparable to a graduate of Totsuki Academy. I don''t know if it is true?" Nakiri Erina smiled.


    "Then you have to wait for Miss Erina to taste it, and then say it." Yukoshita Yonoi stepped aside.


    Nakiri Erina walked in, and Alice Nakiri and Hisashiki Nito followed her.


    Two women in suits followed Erina Nagiri, and Su Yu, as a collaborator of Yukoshita''s restaurant, naturally walked with Yukoshita''s.


    "Jun Su Yu, I didn''t expect you to bring me such a surprise, right? What do you want my sister to reward you?" Xuexiayangna took Su Yu''s arm.


    "I don''t want your reward, I want to break the cage that binds you." Su Yu said lightly.


    Xuexiayang was taken aback for a moment, then the corner of his mouth curled up.


    "Jun Su Yu, have you seen the cage?" Xuexiayang said meaningfully.


    "How is it possible to see that kind of thing? Miss Yang Nai has been testing me, and now she has followed my mother''s orders to test me, right?" Su Yu walked forward.


    "Jun Su Yu''s guess is very interesting." Xuexiayang followed Su Yu unhurriedly, still holding Su Yu''s arm.


    "I don''t think that Miss Yangnai will suddenly like me, but I will try to make you laugh and show your real smile." Su Yu said every word.


    Xuexiayangna''s eyes lit up, and the corners of her mouth smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are such an interesting man." Xuexia Yangnai released Su Yu''s arm.


    "Miss Yangnai, when was the last time you smiled from the heart?" Su Yu walked into the elevator and said slowly.


    Xuexiayang was startled, the last time he smiled from the heart?


    When I was in college, I obeyed my mother''s orders, and all the friends I made were useful to Xuexia''s family or for her.


    When she was in high school, she received the best education, and she had to learn everything a young lady had to master.


    When she was in junior high school, she started etiquette classes and various talent classes. Her mother wanted her to be the perfect girl.


    In elementary school, strict tutoring, every day classes.


    Xuexiayangna was stunned, did she really smile from the heart?


    "Don''t be in a daze. If I''m not wrong, it should have been when Yukino Xuexia was born?" Su Yu grabbed Yukino''s little hand and dragged her into the elevator.


    "Jun Su Yu is really not considerate." Xuexiayangna almost ran into Su Yu''s arms.


    "How is it? Do you have an answer in your heart?" Su Yu released his hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t explore the secrets of girls casually." Xuexia Yangnai smiled mysteriously, and stood beside Su Yu, thinking of his childhood.


    When she saw Yukoshita Yukino, she seemed really happy.


    It''s just that that kind of happiness isn''t really happiness. Thinking of her at that time, Xuexiayang only felt disgust.


    "Miss Yangnai, the next is my personal guess, no matter what you say is right or wrong, please listen to me and say." Su Yu looked at the time.


    "Jun Su Yu, please speak." Xuexiayang said absentmindedly.


    "When I was a child, the education Ms. Yangna faced was very difficult, so when Xuexia was born, you were very happy, thinking that she would become your replacement..."


    Xuexiayang was surprised and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "However, Madam Xuexia raised you as the heir of the Xuexia family, but she was very liberal with Xuexia Xueno''s education, and even asked her to study abroad. You envied the Xuexia student at that time, right?" Su Yu looked at Yukino under Xuexia.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is just your baseless speculation." Xuexiayangna turned his head and said angrily.


    "Okay, just take it as my baseless speculation. When Xuexia-student went to study abroad, you experienced a lot of things, and finally understood the pains of Mrs. Xuexia and the suffering of student Xuexia."


    Xuexia Yangna clenched her small fist.


    "You don''t want to make Yuukixia the second Yukino. Therefore, you did something that caused the poor interpersonal relationship of Yuxiaxia. It is rumored that the second Miss Yuxiaxia is arrogant and cold. This is also your method. Right?" Su Yu asked.


    "Jun Su Yu, let''s stop here. If I say this, I will really get angry." Xuexiayangna took a deep breath and said seriously.


    "That''s the end of the speculation. I have got the answer I want, and I feel relieved a lot." Su Yu took a step forward and the elevator door opened.


    Yukino Yukino walked out of the elevator with a smile on his face as if nothing had happened.


    (Please ask for recommended tickets and collections. Some of the plots of Yukoshita Yono are my originals. You should regard it as the impact of the changes in the world line. Don��t ask why the protagonist knows this. The second maid, Xiaotao, has already entered Xuezhi Next home. Thank you QQ reader "die?love" for your reward.)

 118 Chapter 118 Different Gifts

    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    It''s not business hours yet, and most of the booking guests are in the evening.


    Xiaoniao Yu Shihua walked out, carrying four dishes.


    Su Yu and Nito Hisako sat together, and Nakiri Erina and Nakiri Alice sat together.


    The serving speed of French cuisine is not fast, and Erina Nagiri tasted the dishes of Yuju Kotori, a little surprised.


    If Su Yu''s cuisine is based on Yuanyue Ten Jie''s level and his heart, then Xiaoniaoyou Shihua''s cuisine is the top three of Yuanyue Ten Jie''s, plus his heart.


    Her cooking skills are very proficient, not inferior to the French cooking experts at Yuanyue Academy, and she has a very obvious personal style.


    "Ms. Erina, how is Shika''s cooking?" Yukoshita Yono asked.


    "If Ms. Tenka is a student of Totsuki College, she should belong to the top three among the graduates, and maybe even the first." Nagiri Erina thought for a while.


    "Thank you for your evaluation, this is the second course." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua walked out wearing a white chef uniform and prepared the second course.


    "You''re welcome, I believe Su Yu-kun should taste more clearly than me, so I won''t comment on it here." Nakiri Erina smiled and picked up the knife and fork.


    Lunch time, two hours are over.


    Toriyuki Yujuka''s dishes made Erina Nagiri very satisfied, and even left a photo with Yukino Yukoshita.


    If this photo is placed in the store, it is equivalent to the recognition and recommendation of the two God Tongue owners.


    Xuexiayang is downstairs of the restaurant.


    "Su Yujun, Miss Erina and Miss Alice are pleased to ask you." Yukoshita Yono said in a low voice.


    "If you are too busy, remember to ask me to come and help." Su Yu nodded and turned away.


    ...


    amusement park.


    Su Yu bought the tickets, and the driver of the Nagiri''s family and Xiaoyu followed the three girls and started the formal tour.


    Nagiri Erina always has a lot of itineraries, it is rare to come to an amusement park, and was challenged by Alice Nagiri, and the two played a lot of games.


    Su Yu''s favorite is the haunted house in this playground. At first, Nito Hisaki held his arm, then Nakiri Erina, and finally Nakiri Alice got into his arms in fright.


    Walking out of the dim passage, Su Yu had a contented expression.


    "Erina, are you scared? The arms holding Su Yu-kun are so tight." Alice Nagiri slowed down and recovered.


    "I...I''m not afraid! Obviously you are afraid." Nakiri Erina quickly released Su Yu''s arm.


    "Really? Do you want to go in again?" Alice Nakiri smiled.


    "This kind of naive place is enough to come once, so I won''t be afraid." Nagiri Erina walked forward with a somewhat unnatural expression.


    "Erina is really scared." Alice Nageri smiled happily.


    "You two, don''t be in a daze, go to the next place." Nagiri Erina turned her head and said, holding hands.


    Su Yu and Nito Hisako looked at each other, and they all understood that Alice Nakiri was deliberate, and seemed to have been provoking Erina Nakiri, but was actually going to play with her.


    Nageri Erina probably also understood Alice Nageri''s heart, and there was always a smile on her mouth.


    Nageri Alice looked a little childish, but when she really cared about someone, she was very careful.


    Nagiri Erina looked arrogant, but actually just didn''t know how to express her gratitude.


    Su Yu took advantage of the time for the three girls to go to the next amusement project and ran to the gift shop in the amusement park.


    Nakiri Erina, Nakiri Alice, Nito Hisago, Yukino Yukino, Yuihama Yui, all five gifts were bought.


    "The side of Miura Yuko..." Su Yu was about to leave, thinking of Miura Yuko.


    When Yuihama Yui received Su Yu''s gift, he would naturally tell Miura Yuiko that even if Miura Yuiko didn''t say anything, he would definitely feel disappointed.


    Su Yu looked at the dolls in the gift shop. He was really not sure about Miura Yuko''s hobbies.


    "Or, give me a woodcarving. Anyway, I like everything." Su Yu thought so, and left comfortably.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    The four left the amusement park, Xiaoyu returned to the apartment under Su Yu''s order.


    Su Yu sat beside the driver of Nagiri''s family, closing his eyes and resting, and the three girls in the back row were a little tired.


    The car returned to Totsuki Academy and stopped in front of Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    "Erina, I''m leaving now, I''m so sleepy." Alice Nageri yawned and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Miss Alice, this is your gift." Su Yu took out a gift box like a magic trick.


    "Present? I''m the only one?" Alice Nakiri was overjoyed.


    "Of course everyone has it, but it''s different." Su Yu handed the gift box to Alice Nageki.


    "Since it was a gift from Su Yu-kun, I will accept it and go back and open it again." Alice Nageri glanced at Nito Hisaki and Erina Nakiri, and left with a smile.


    "Feisha, this is a gift for you." When Su Yu turned around, he took out another gift box.


    "Where''s Miss Erina?" Nito Hisako took the gift box and whispered.


    "Ms. Erina''s gift box, wait for a while. You two are tired today. Let''s rest early." Su Yu did not look at the resentful Nagari Erina. After speaking, he went straight into the villa.


    "Ms. Erina, don''t be angry, there must be a gift from you." Nito Hisako said to Erina Nakiri.


    "I don''t need that man''s gift." Nakiri Erina turned her head proudly, and walked in the door angrily.


    "Miss Erina..." Nito Hisako opened his mouth, and the last one walked into the villa.


    ...


    Night falls.


    In Alice''s villa, Nakiri.


    "Doll?" Alice Nagiri opened the gift Su Yu had given her and hugged it in her arms.


    At the same moment.


    Nito Hishasa''s room.


    Nito Hisako held the doll that Su Yu gave her and liked it very much.


    She didn''t know that Su Yu was in Erina Nakiri''s room, and she was holding Erina Nakiri.


    Nakiri Erina was wearing a doll outfit. This was the pajama that Su Yu gave her. As Su Yu expected, Nakiri Erina liked it very much. After putting it on, it was very cute.


    "Erina, do you like my present?" Su Yu said in Erina''s ear.


    "It''s just a pajama, I don''t like it." Nakiri Erina''s arrogance broke out again.


    "You don''t want to wear it? Erina, how do you like me?" Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri tightly.


    (Seeking recommendation tickets and collections, this is the second chapter of yesterday, sleepy=_=Thanks to the QQ reader "Little Kitten (����)" for the reward.)

 119 Chapter 119

    weekend.


    Su Yu left Nagiri Erina''s room early in the morning.


    Today Nagiri Erina has a lot of work, and Su Yu is not easy.


    He wants to compete head-on with Nagiri Erina''s father, and the first thing he needs to do is to win over the members of Totsuki Ten.


    Among the members of the far moon ten bests, the easiest to win is probably Momo Akakubo.


    Akakubo Tao, the fourth place in Yuanyue Tenjie, is good at desserts. This aspect belongs to the field that Su Yu has not touched.


    Her desserts are very attractive to girls. Coupled with Akakubo''s petite and lovely appearance, she has been on the cover of magazines many times.


    Su Yu wants to visit Akakubo Tao. This is not troublesome. She lives not far from Nagiri Erina Villa.


    "Is this the residence of Akakubo Tao?" Su Yu looked at the villa in front of him, somewhat surprised.


    From a distance, Akakubo Momo��s residence is completely a pink castle.


    After Su Yu was surprised, he rang the doorbell.


    A maid walked out of the villa.


    "Excuse me, what do you want? This is the residence of Yuanyue Shijie''s fourth Miss Akakubo Momo." The maid said.


    "I''m the person who came to visit Akakubo Momo, named Su Yu, a guest from the Nakiri family..."


    "Another owner of God''s Tongue? Please." The maid was surprised and quickly opened the iron gate.


    Su Yu walked into the courtyard and looked at the layout in the courtyard. I have to say that it was too cute.


    "Master Su Yu, please come in." The maid stood at the door and opened the front door.


    "Excuse me." Su Yu walked in the door.


    "I''m going to inform Miss Akakubo Momo, please wait a moment here." The maid poured tea for Su Yu.


    "Trouble." Su Yu sat on the sofa.


    The maid walked upstairs, and after a while, a girl with purple hair walked down holding a doll, petite and lovely.


    "Miss Akakubo Tao, hello." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "You are welcome, Su Yujun, Yuanyue Shijie already knew about you." Akakubo Tao softly said, sitting on another sofa.


    "Then I won''t introduce too much, let''s talk about the purpose of my coming today." Su Yu sat down and smiled.


    "Yeah" Akakubo Momo blinked and hugged the doll tightly.


    "I have always been interested in desserts. I don''t know if I can make you my dessert chef. I can come up with Yuanyue Ten Jie-level dishes to thank you." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Really?" Akakubo Momo''s eyes lit up.


    Yuanyue Ten Jie-level cuisine, if someone else said such things, she would not believe it.But the person in front of him, even if Yuanyue Shijie was the first to face off, felt that the outcome would be 50-50.


    "Of course, if Ms. Akakubo Momo is interested, I can even give you my recipe." Su Yu smiled.


    "I promise you, on the basis of Su Yu-kun, I am afraid that I can learn most of the desserts in one day today. Just let me taste Su Yu-kun''s signature dishes in the evening." Akakubo Tao said without hesitation.


    "Please advise." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Me too, please advise." Akakubo Tao stretched out her small hand and shook Su Yu.


    ...


    For a whole day, Su Yu stayed in the morning until the sunset.


    Su Yu remembered all Akkubo''s dessert knowledge, and also made a 90-point dessert, which made Akakubo Mom feel stunned. It was still a dessert that did not fit into his heart.


    "Su Yu-kun, if you become a student of Yuanyue Academy, you will definitely be able to get the first position of Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Masters." Akakubo Tao praised her after tasting dessert.


    "That''s just my trial product. The next step is the topic." Su Yu smiled and looked at the almost cooking in the pot before it came out.


    "Red wine beef stew?" Akakubo Momo looked at the dishes on the plate, a little disappointed.


    "Yes, it''s just that my red wine stew is a little special." Su Yu handed Akakubo Tao a set of tableware.


    "I''m moving." Akakubo Momo said, gently cutting off a piece of beef and putting it in her mouth.


    Momo Akakubo opened her eyes wide in the next second.


    The sweet smell keeps coming to my heart, and the warm feeling is like walking hand in hand in an amusement park.


    Akakubo Momo was silent for a while before she began to taste the second bite, and then cut quickly, somewhat disregarding her image.


    Every bite feels like being on a date, and the sweet smell lasts to the end, making her feel heartbeat.


    "This beef stew with red wine should be very popular with girls?" Akakubo Momo put down the tableware, looked at the empty plate, and changed the subject.


    "Well, this is a dish that can make people feel the feeling of love." Su Yu nodded.


    "In love..." Akakubo Momo blushed.


    "It''s getting late, Akakubo Tao-senpai, I''ll leave first." Su Yu looked out the window.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you for letting me taste your food. I have some thoughts. After I think about it, let you taste my dessert." Akakubo Tao said in a low voice.


    "When the time comes, please be sure to let me taste it first." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, contact information, don''t you mind telling me?" Akakubo Tao took out her phone.


    "I''m rude, I almost forgot this." Su Yu and Akakubo Tao exchanged contact information.


    Akakubo Tao sent Su Yu out, until Su Yu left, Akkubo Tao was still looking at his back.


    "What an incredible chef," Akakubo Momo murmured.


    ...


    At night, Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    Su Yu walked out of Erina Nagiri''s room and came to the kitchen.


    Xinhu Feishao was clearing the kitchen, and when he saw Su Yu, he walked over with dismay.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you going back?" Xinhu Feisha looked at Su Yu.


    "Waiting until Friday, I will come back again, don''t worry, I won''t leave Feisha." Su Yu hugged Xinhu Feisha.


    "Jun Su, if you miss me, can you send me a message? I''m afraid that if I send a message, your girlfriend will see it." Nito Hisasha whispered.


    "So, it''s no wonder that you haven''t called me or sent a message." Su Yu looked at Xinhu Feisha in his arms with some dumbfounding.


    "I''m afraid to disturb Jun Su Yu..."


    "Feisha, you are so cute." Su Yu said in Xinto''s ear.


    Nito''s face flushed.


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head and raised the small face of Xinhu Feisha.


    Nito Hisako understood Su Yu''s meaning and closed his eyes.


    A few minutes later.


    Su Yu let go of his hand and looked at the shyness of Xinto Feisha.


    "Feisha, goodbye." Su Yu patted Nito''s head and left.


    After half an hour.


    A motorcycle headed towards Chiba. Su Yu was sitting in the back of the motorcycle, holding his mobile phone, and sent a message.


    "Ding Dong" Xinto Feishaha was about to go back to the room to sleep. He felt the phone vibrate, and when he opened it, there was a smile on his mouth.


    (Please referrals and collections. There is only one chapter today. The reason is that this book is not far from the shelves because of the new book. I am going to try the new book and write the beginning of the day. Thanks to the QQ reader "die?love", "Wuhe Shidao" rewards.)

 120 Chapter 120 Prelude to System Upgrade

    The night breeze is slightly cool.


    Su Yu stood on a bridge, savoring the bitterness of canned coffee.


    "Su Yu-kun, you have been waiting for a long time." Miura Yumiko''s voice came.


    Dressed in a cool, light makeup on his face, he seemed to be running all the way, with some sweat on his forehead.


    "Sorry, I should pick you up." Su Yu handed Miura Yuko a can of green tea.


    "It''s okay, it''s very close to my house." Miura Yumiko took the green tea and fluffed her long hair.


    "I like you very much, you are very beautiful tonight, Youzi." Su Yu praised.


    "Really?" Miura Yuko was overjoyed.


    "Well, it''s very beautiful. When I went to the amusement park yesterday, I was going to buy you a doll, but considering that you might not like it, so..." Su Yu took out the woodcarving.


    "This is...me?" Yuko Miura looked at the wood carving, so lifelike that she caught it at a glance.


    "This is a beautiful child I carved out in a day, do you like it?" Su Yu asked. In fact, he only took an hour, which also includes choosing wood.


    "Yeah, I like it very much." Miura Yuko nodded.


    Su Yu''s handmade gifts are very precious to her and are worth keeping for a long time.


    "You like it. Let''s go, go shopping together, and send you back later." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Miura Yuko put the things in her bag and took Su Yu''s arm.


    "Su Yujun, thank you."


    ...


    Nine o''clock at night.


    Su Yu sent Miura Yuko to her home. The Miura family belonged to a family with a little money. This also caused Miura Yuko to be not too short of money.


    "Su Yu-jun, good night." Miura Yumiko reluctantly said.


    Su Yu saw what Miura Yuko was expecting, and hugged Miura Yuko''s slender waist with one hand and lowered her head.


    Miura Yuko closed her eyes quickly.


    When the kiss ended, Su Yu looked at Miura Yuko in his arms and let go.


    "Good night." Su Yu said softly.


    "See you tomorrow." Miura Yuko blushed and ran toward the house.


    Even she, facing people she likes, is still shy.


    Su Yu watched Miura Yukiko leave, walked toward another street, and got into the car.


    Xiaoyu stopped here a long time ago. It is not difficult to find out the location of Miura''s house.


    "Master Su Yu, go back to the apartment or?" Xiaoyu said.


    "Back to the apartment." Su Yu took the phone and sent a text message to Yuihama Yui.


    Within a minute, Yuihama Yui''s reply came.


    "Thanks, Su Yu-kun, gifts or something, just leave it with you first." Yuihama Yui.


    Su Yu smiled. Yuihama Yui''s first reaction was not to ask for a gift, but to tell Su Yu that it was hard work. This is probably why Su Yu likes Yuihama Yui the most.


    ...


    Yukoshita Yukino''s room.


    "Meow, meow..." Xuexia Xuena was lying on the sofa, teasing the little white cat Xiaoxue.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    Xuexia Xuena was taken aback and looked at the door. Is it her sister at this time?


    "Xiaoxunai, good evening." Su Yu walked in the door.


    "Why do you have the key to my room?" Xuexia Xuenai glared at Su Yu in shame.


    "I don''t have the key to your room, I just can unlock it." Su Yu looked innocent.


    "This is even worse behavior. You are not allowed to come in without my permission!" Xuexia Xuena clenched her small fist.


    "I''m here to give you a present. If you don''t like it, I will give this panda puppet to someone else." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Since it''s a gift for me, throw the gift over, two meters away from me." Xuexiaxuenai looked at Su Yu warily.


    "Xiao Xuenai is really cold." Su Yu came to Xuexiaxuena step by step and sat on the sofa.


    "Put down the present and you can go." Yukino under Yukino hugged Koyuki and sat on the other side of the sofa.


    "What if I don''t leave?" Su Yu approached Xuexia Xuena, letting her escape.


    Xuexiaxue used the little white cat Xiaoxue to block Su Yu.


    "Xiaoyuna, although you are inferior to Yui in some places, there are some places I like very much." Su Yu''s hand fell on Yukino''s lap.


    "Don''t touch me..." Xuexia Xuena was startled and wanted to sit up.


    "Choose! One, help Xuexia Xuena to wear shoes. Second, take away Xuexia Xuena''s knee-high socks. Completing the task will reward a bronze lottery, and option two will reward an additional bronze lottery." The system prompt sounded.


    "Xiaoxunai, sorry." Su Yu chose option two.


    Xuexia Xuena was taken aback, and then felt Su Yu''s movements, so ashamed that he wanted to kick him with his feet.


    Su Yu moved quickly and obtained Xuexia Xuena''s knee-high socks x2, which was still a bit hot.


    "You hentai..." Xuexia Xuenai gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yu.


    "Xiaoxunai, good night." Su Yu gathered up Xuexiaxunai''s knee-high socks and left with a smile.


    Xuexia Xuena looked at the closed door and put down the little white cat Xiaoxue, covering her face in shame.


    "Meow..." Little white cat Xiaoxue called out.


    "Xiaoxue, isn''t he bad? We ignore him." Xuexiaxuno let go, picked up the little white cat Xiaoxue, and muttered.


    "Meow..." Little white cat Xiaoxue rubbed Yukino under Yukino.


    ...


    In Su Yu''s room.


    "System, lottery." Su Yu sat on the sofa.


    "Ding Dong, it is detected that the black ghost of the host has reached an upgradeable state, do you consume the bronze lottery to upgrade the black ghost?" the system reminded.


    "Black ghost, upgrade?" Su Yu was stunned for a moment, remembering several states of the demihuman, and his eyes widened.


    "The upgraded black ghost can turn on the black feather mode." As soon as the system''s voice fell, a virtual projection appeared in front of Su Yu.


    "How many bronze draws are needed to upgrade the black ghost?" Su Yu said in silence.


    If the black ghost had the ability to fly to the sky, he could do more, at least he could fly to the sky.


    "To upgrade the black ghost, the required bronze lottery is unknown. For every bronze lottery consumed, at least 2 points of evolution can be obtained, and a maximum of 10 points of evolution can be obtained, and the black feather mode can be activated with 100 points of evolution." The system replied.


    "In other words, the worst case requires 50 bronze draws?" Su Yu frowned.


    "If the host has the black feather mode, the system will usher in an upgrade." The system continued.


    "Don''t tell me that after the system is upgraded, you will go to other worlds to take risks?" Su Yu is not very interested in other animation worlds, especially dangerous worlds.


    "Does the host do not want to be an absolute power? Do not want to have a Lem? Do not want to have a goddess Akua? Do not want to have the eyes of reincarnation? Do not want to have the power of Saitama? Do not want to become an Ultraman to fight giants ?" The system asked continuously.


    "System, don''t talk about it, I will upgrade you, and we will go to other animation worlds in the future. Everything is for strength." Su Yu said seriously.


    "The host should be, everything is for the girl." The system corrected.


    (Please ask for a recommendation ticket and collection, and there is a chapter. Thanks to the QQ reader "die?love", "Amateur" for the reward.)

 121 Chapter 121 Invitation from the Student Union

    Monday morning.


    After Su Yu finished his workout, he made a lunch box for three people.


    Looking back on the two bronze draws last night, only 4 points of evolution were added, which made Su Yu doubt life.


    Every time a bronze lottery is consumed, a minimum of 2 points of evolution and a maximum of 10 points of evolution are obtained. With only these two numbers, Su Yu has 2 points of evolution both times.


    "You must wash your face in the future draws." Su Yu thought to himself, and walked out the door.


    "Give me back my things!" Xuexia Xuenai stood at the door, and when she saw Su Yu, she gritted her silver teeth.


    "Aren''t you wearing a new knee socks? Give that pair to me, even if it''s your return." Su Yu lowered his head and glanced at Xuexia Xuena''s knee socks, the same as yesterday''s.


    "You did something strange to my knee socks, right?" Yukino Yukino looked disgusted.


    "Xiaoyuna, did you misunderstand something..."


    "Don''t talk to me, don''t come close to me." Yukino under Xuexia stepped back and walked towards the elevator.


    "This... is it because those days have arrived?" Su Yu guessed.


    ...


    The two came to Zong Wu Gao, and the boring lessons as always made Su Yu a little sleepy.


    It wasn''t until the lunch break that Su Yu was a little awake. Just as he was about to go to lunch with Yui Hama, a male voice rang.


    "Which is Su Yujun?" A boy wearing glasses stood at the door of the class. At first glance, he was not a student in the first grade, but a senior in the second or third grade.


    "I''m Su Yu, this senior, does the student union have anything to do with me?" Su Yu recognized the other person, the vice president of the student union. He saw a picture of this person in the school display column last week.


    "Su Yujun, the president of the student council has something to ask for you, can you go to the student council room with me?" the glasses boy said politely.


    "Of course you can, trouble seniors to lead the way." Su Yu said with a smile, since the Student Union came to invite him so politely, it wouldn''t be a bad thing.


    The Great Wall Tour of the Student Union is a descendant of Xuexia Yangna, if Su Yu guessed correctly, it should be Xuexia Yangna who recommended him to the city tour.


    The student union has a lot of power in the Soo Wu Gao, but unfortunately there is also a Hiratsuka Jing on the student union, which makes the So Wu Gao''s student union actually not that powerful.


    In front of the student union room.


    The boy with glasses knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." A girl''s voice came from the student union room.


    The boy with glasses opened the door, and Su Yu followed him in.


    As soon as he entered the door, Su Yu saw the city tour who was eating pudding.


    "Jun Su, welcome to the student union. I am looking for you today because of the recommendation of senior Yang Nai. She thinks you can be competent for the post of student council president and let me train you well." Cheng Wei Xun said straightforwardly.


    "Senior City Tour, thank you for your invitation, but I am not interested in the student union, so I can only refuse your kindness." Su Yu hesitated.


    "Su Yujun, don''t rush to refuse, the student union has received a lot of opinions about you, some of which have serious problems..." Cheng Wei said meaningfully.


    "Sister Cheng Wei Xun, although I can''t become the student council president, I can recommend another person. She definitely has the ability to become the student council president." Su Yu smiled.


    "What did Jun Su Yu say?" Cheng Wei Xun''s eyes lit up.


    "Xue is not under the snow." Su Yu said slowly.


    ...


    Go to the corridor of the Ministry of Service.


    Su Yu thought about what happened just now. He originally thought that Xuexiayangna was causing him trouble, but he didn''t expect that the target was Xuexiaxunao.


    When Su Yu said Xuexia Xuenao''s name, Cheng Wei Xun was not surprised, proving that she knew about Xuexia Xuenao''s existence a long time ago.


    In fact, the student union had already invited Xuexia Xueno when she enrolled in school, because Xuexia Xueno was the younger sister of Xuexia Yangno.


    However, Xuexia Xueno did not accept the invitation of the student union.


    Now, Su Yu��s task is to make Xuexia Xuena a member of the student union.


    Of course, this was a task assigned to him by the city tour patrol, and Su Yu himself did not want to make Xuexiaxue a member of the student union.


    After all, the work of the student union is boring, and if Yukino Yukino becomes a member of the student union, there will be no time to date him.


    Su Yu opened the door of the Ministry of Service and was about to speak when he realized that the atmosphere of the Ministry of Service was a bit wrong.


    Higiya Hachiman sat on a chair, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui sat opposite him, and Shizuka Hiratsuka stood on the side.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu came to Yuihama Yui and sat down.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s actually like this..." Yui Hihama said slowly, the commission brought by Higiya Hachiman.


    The cause of the incident is that Kiki Hachiman and Totsuka Ayaka recently walked too close, causing their relationship to look a little close.


    Originally this was fine, until the rumors about Totsuka Saika appeared.


    The content of this rumor was very hurtful, and said Totsuka Saika was a shameless boy.


    He even said that he was able to become a member of the tennis club because he had some shady relationship with the head of the tennis club.


    Su Yu was dumbfounded, and Totsuka Saika''s rumors really surprised him too much.


    "My request is to eliminate all the rumors of Totsuka Saika, or not to let this rumors continue to expand." Higiya Hachiman said seriously.


    "Kun Higiya, this commission is coming to the Ministry of Service. We will definitely do our best to find out the student who spread the rumors and let him..."


    "Student Xuexia, our goal should not be to find someone who spread the rumors, but to resolve this matter." Su Yu interrupted Xuexia Xuena.


    "If you don''t find that person, Ayaka Totsuka-student may still be hurt in the future. I think finding that person and asking him to lower his head to admit his mistake is the most efficient and practical solution." Tao.


    "No, this is the most stupid method." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Why?" Xuexiaxue was somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Because the opponent is from the tennis club." Higiya Hachiman answered instead of Su Yu.


    "Higiya-san is right. Except for members of the tennis club, no one will spread rumors. Totsuka Ayaka''s position in the tennis club is moving towards the head of the tennis club. If there is a conflict with other tennis club members at this time, even It is solved, and it is not worth the loss." Su Yu added.


    Xuexia Xuena frowned.


    She can understand this kind of thing to a certain extent, but if she doesn''t catch that person, she always feels uncomfortable in her heart.


    "Actually, I already have a solution." Su Yu took a sip of black tea and smiled.


    (Thanks to "Wuhe Shidao" and "die?love" for the reward.)

 122 Chapter 122 Candidates for the Student Union

    When Su Yu''s words came out, everyone looked at him.


    "Su Yu-kun, if you have any solution, just say it quickly." Hiratsuka Jing said.


    "As for the rumors of Totsuka Saika, we can be sure that it was the work of the tennis club. The reason may be a dispute over the status of the tennis club or other reasons.


    We are tentatively fighting for status, and we can ask the Student Union to help, set up a position of Deputy Minister in the Tennis Department, hold a game, and run for the Deputy Minister of Tennis Department."Su Yu stood up.


    "Su Yu-kun, what do you mean is that if Totsuka-san gets the position of deputy minister through this game, the rumors will disappear?" Yuihama Yui wondered.


    "Yui, are you an idiot? In this case, the unwilling person will be even more crazy." Su Yu patted Yuihama''s head.


    "What do you do then?" Yuihama Yui bulged her face.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll join the tennis club and become the deputy head of the tennis club. At the same time... Classmate Biqigu, are you interested in students?" Su Yu said.


    "Student Union? Not interested." Hachigaya Hachiman said in a daze.


    "Regardless of whether you are interested or not, you must join the student union so that I can persuade the president of the student union to start my plan." Su Yu smiled.


    "Okay." Higiya Hachiman nodded helplessly.


    "The plan is actually very simple..." Su Yu sat down and began to talk about his plan.


    "Is this really all right?" Xuexiaxue Nai hesitated.


    "Su Yu-kun, in this case, you will be hated again." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "I think this plan is fine." Shizuka Hiratsuka praised.


    "Trouble you." Bi Kegu Hachiman glanced at Su Yu deeply, he didn''t hate this kind of behavior.


    "It should not be too late, Hiratsuka-teacher, please come with me from the student union, and Higiya also. Yui and Yukinoshita will go to the school gate and wait for me, Xiaoyu will be there soon." Su Yu walked toward the door.


    Shizuka Hiratsuka and Hachigaya Hachiman followed.


    "Su Yu-kun, fool..." Yuihama Yui muttered.


    "Don''t worry, Yubihama, that man will take care of everything." Yukino Yukino smiled slightly while holding the black tea.


    Student Union.


    "Su Yujun, the Biqigu classmate you recommended is really suitable for the student union?" Chengwei Tour is very optimistic about Biqigu Hachiman.


    "Senior City Tour, you can try to give him some work, if he can''t satisfy you, let him do the chores of the Student Union." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Biqigu Hachiman''s eyelids twitched, Su Yu, this guy, mercilessly sold him, and even asked him to do chores.


    "Well, it happens that the student union is missing a person with a record of chores. Higiya Hachiman, welcome to join the student union, this is the application form of the student union, please fill it out here, and you will officially come to the student union to work tomorrow." An application form.


    "..." Higiya Hachiman filled out the application form speechlessly.


    "The next thing is to trouble the seniors of the city tour for a little bit." Su Yu said about the vice minister of tennis.


    The city tour was still a little hesitant, Hiratsuka patted her on the shoulder and gave her a kind look, which made the president of the student council counsel.


    ...


    The three left the student union room.


    "You two, be careful on the way back." Hiratsuka dropped a word and went to the teacher''s office.


    "Thank you." Higiya Hachiman said solemnly.


    "You are welcome, you are Komachi''s brother. Helping you is equivalent to helping Komachi." Su Yu stopped in front of the vending machine and bought two cans of coffee, one of which was handed to Hachigaya Hachiman.


    "You put me in the student union, it''s not a help." Hachigaya Hachiman took the coffee can.


    "The person who was going to the student union was Xuexia. Since it was your commission, I happened to use you to replace Xuexia." Su Yu made no secret.


    "So that''s the case, is this the commission fee?" Hachigaya Hachiman opened the coffee can and took a sip.


    "That''s right, actually I think you should be able to hold the position of student council president, come on." Su Yu patted Bigiya Hachiman on the shoulder.


    "You and Yukoshita Yukino..." Higiya Hachiman hesitated to speak.


    "It''s really unexpected that you care about other people''s gossip." Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Just curious, goodbye." Bichigu Hachiman rolled his eyes, threw the empty can into the trash can, and turned away.


    Su Yu smiled and walked downstairs.


    ...


    In front of the school.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui stood beside the car, waiting for Su Yu.


    "That..." a girl''s voice sounded.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yubihama Yui turned their heads to look, and was slightly taken aback.


    "Are you... the girl who came to Su Yu-kun last time?" Yuihama Yui looked nervously at Little Bird Yu Liuhua.


    "Yeah..." Little Bird You Liuhua stopped a little scared not far from the two.


    "Is there anything I want to find Su Yu-kun?" Yuihama Yui smiled reluctantly and said softly.


    "I...I''m looking for the Demon King." Little Bird You Liuhua whispered.


    "Devil?" Yuihama Yui was taken aback.


    "Student Xiaoniaou, what''s the matter?" Su Yu walked over with a smile.


    Toriyu Liuhua looked at Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino, and then at Su Yu.


    Su Yu came to the side, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua quickly followed.


    "Today... is my birthday." Little Bird You Liuhua stammered.


    "I understand, I will help you with this." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Thank you." Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua bowed and left.


    Su Yu looked at her back, and the little bird Yu Liuhua didn''t talk about this, he almost forgot, and it was Yuihama Yui''s birthday in a few days.


    "Jun Su Yu, what is the relationship between her and you?" Xuexia Xuenai came to Su Yu''s side.


    "It''s going to be the same as you soon." Su Yu looked back at the lost Yuihama Yui, and said in a low voice.


    Xuexia Xuenai gave Su Yu a fierce stare upon hearing this.


    "Idiot Yui, are you jealous again?" Su Yu walked to Yuihama Yui.


    "I''m not jealous, I just think that Su Yu-jun is a ghost." Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "Jealous Yui is so cute." Su Yu bent over and hugged Yuihama Yui, and walked into the car.


    Xuexia Xuena squeezed her small fist and sat in the back of the car silently, this time with Su Yu in the middle.


    "Xiaoyu, drive home." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui in one hand.


    "Yes." Xiaoyu replied, and the car drove forward.


    Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui in his arms, and quietly placed his other hand on Yukino''s waist.


    Xuexia Xuena stiffened, but made no sound.


    (Please ask for recommended tickets and collections, thank you "Amateur" for your reward, and there is another chapter... I feel it''s too late again, sorry.)

 123 Chapter 123 Lets face reality

    Su Yu''s home.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino sat on the sofa, waiting for Su Yu''s dinner.


    Xuexiaxuno held the white cat Xiaoxue with a gentle expression.


    Yuihama Yui teased the little white cat Koyuki with her.


    When Su Yu walked out of the kitchen, he looked at the two people meowing on the sofa with a speechless expression.


    "Today''s dinner is golden fried rice." Su Yu said.


    Xuexiaxue let go of the little white cat Xiaoxue reluctantly, without the shyness of being discovered by Su Yu.


    After a dinner, Xuexiaxuena took away the white cat Xiaoxue.


    Yuihama Yui got Su Yu''s gift and placed it on the bedside of Su Yu''s room.


    "Is Yui ready?" Su Yu sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Yuihama Yui.


    "Is there anything wrong with Su Yu-kun? That girl is looking for you, don''t you need to go?" Yuihama Yui asked cautiously.


    "Idiot Yui, are you asking me to go out on a date with another girl?" Su Yu pulled Yubihama Yui''s small hand and hugged her in his arms.


    "That girl is different from other girls." Yuihama Yui lowered his head and said.


    "It''s really different. She has a secondary illness, and she is also easily shy and cute." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun... idiot..." Yubihama Yui raised her head with a grudge on her face.


    "Yui Yi is the cutest, the cutest in the world." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "I don''t believe it. If you want to go on a date, I will go quickly. I will go to Koyuki''s side now, wait a while, and wait for you at home." Yuihama Yui''s small hand covered Su Yu''s mouth.


    "Stupid Yui has learned this trick. It''s really surprising. Obediently wait for me to come back." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Yeah" Yuihama Yui got up and tidied Su Yu''s clothes.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Su Yu left from an ordinary cake shop with his homemade cakes.


    The owner of the cake shop watched Su Yu leave with a look of admiration.


    It was still dark, and Su Yu was not in a hurry to appear, but stayed in the park near Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s house, holding his mobile phone.


    As night fell a little bit, Su Yu heard footsteps coming from behind.


    "Devil..." The voice of the little bird swimming Liuhua sounded.


    "Classmate Xiaoniaoyou..." Su Yu stood up.


    Little bird swims Liuhua''s footsteps, this name is obviously not what the devil would call.


    "Student Xiaoniaoyou, I''m sorry, I deceived you, there is actually no demon king at all." Su Yu turned around and said seriously.


    "The devil... you are joking, right?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua took a step back.


    "Student Xiaoniaoyou, please face reality. I have been thinking here for an afternoon and feel that I can no longer deceive you." Su Yu took a deep breath.


    Little Bird You Liuhua lowered his head.


    "Student Xiaoniaoyou, your sister loves you very much. I hope you can taste this cake with her and start to face reality from now on." Su Yu finished speaking and turned away.


    "Devil...No, Jun Su Yu, thank you." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua bit his lip and bowed.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu left the park without any intention of staying.


    Little Bird You Liuhua looked at the cake left by Su Yu, put a small hand on his eye, and remembered the smile on Little Bird You Shihua''s face these days.


    "The invisible boundary line may not exist from the beginning." Little Bird You Liuhua murmured.


    Outside the park.


    Su Yu watched the little bird in front of him swim ten flowers.


    "Su Yujun, no matter what, I have to thank you." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said softly.


    Before dark, she received a text message from Su Yu and came here, but she didn''t expect to see the scene just now.


    "You''re welcome, I also ran into Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua by chance." Su Yu glanced at the park, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua had already left.


    "Please take care of me in the future." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua stretched out his hand.


    Su Yu shook hands with her, and watched the little bird swim away.


    Second disease, put in anime, is indeed a very cute bonus.


    However, here is the reality, Su Yu is not the leading actor of the second disease,


    He felt that Little Bird You Liuhua had abandoned her secondary 2 side and was still very cute. There was no need to learn animation to help Little Bird You Liuhua improve the intensity of secondary disease.


    Su Yu was sitting in the back of the car, thinking.


    As for the second disease of the bird''s swim Liuhua disappeared, the bird''s swim Liuhua line cannot be performed?Su Yu didn''t think this kind of thing would happen.


    On the contrary, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua has become a normal person, and the difficulty of the strategy will be reduced several times.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to the apartment only at eight o''clock in the evening.


    As soon as he pushed the door, the room was dark, and Yuihama Yui seemed to be at Yukino''s side.


    "Let''s take a shower first." Su Yu walked towards the bathroom.


    As soon as I came to the bathroom door, the bathroom door opened.


    Su Yu was taken aback and saw Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui coming out.


    Yukino Yukoshita stayed, and Yuihama Yui''s face flushed at a visible speed.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yu looked away with difficulty and asked.


    "Bang" Xuexiaxue Nai flushed, grabbed the bathroom door and closed it.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, Koyuki, I thought Su Yu-kun would be back very late..."


    "It''s okay, Yubihama-student, it''s not your fault... I didn''t wear a bath towel, and I was wrong."


    Su Yu stood at the door of the bathroom, replaying the scene in his mind constantly.


    A few minutes passed.


    Yuihama Yui walked out wearing Su Yu''s T-shirt, her face still flushed.


    "Ahem, Yui, I didn''t mean it. Also, I swear, I just focused on you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s okay with me. On Koyuki''s side, she seems to be very angry, think of your own way, I''ll go to bed first." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui who was walking towards the guest room. What does this mean?Did Yuihama Yui discover something?Or is she really relieved Yukino under Yukino?


    "Kacha" Yuihama Yui closed the door.


    Su Yu looked at the bathroom door in front of him, Xuexiaxue Nai should be behind the door.


    Now, he had two options. The first option was to open the door and go in, and the second option was to wait for Yukino to come out.


    "Choose! One, get her clothes for Yukino under Yukino. Two, let Yukino under Yukino put on the clothes of the host. Completing the task will reward one bronze lottery, and option two will reward two additional bronze lottery." The system prompts the sound. Up.


    Su Yu''s eyes widened. The meaning of this choice is really incredible.


    In other words, if Xuexiaxue had clothes, he would have come out long ago!


    Also, Yuihama Yui''s attitude kept him in front of the bathroom door, and had no intention of helping Yukoshita to get clothes.


    "System, I choose..."


    (Seeking recommendation tickets and favorites.)

 124 Chapter 124 Tennis Club Game

    Su Yu thought for a while, chose option two, and fetched his clothes.


    "Student Xuexia, if you don''t mind, just wear my T-shirt? Of course, if you mind, when I go to help you pick up the clothes, in case I see any clothes you shouldn''t look at..."


    "Ka" the bathroom door opened, and Yukino''s little hand stretched out.


    Su Yu smiled and handed his T-shirt to Xuexia Xueno.


    After a few minutes.


    The bathroom door opened, and Xuexiaxuno walked out wearing Su Yu''s big T-shirt.


    Forget what happened just now!"Xuexiaxuenao lowered her voice and clenched her small fist."


    "I won''t forget it." Su Yu held Xuexia Xuenao''s small fist.


    "Hmph, tonight, I will sleep with Yubihama-classmates, don''t come over." Yukino Yukino shook Su Yu''s hand and walked towards the guest room.


    Su Yu walked into the bathroom. In this case, he didn''t dare to send it.


    ...


    the next morning.


    Su Yu finished breakfast, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui walked out of the room, wearing Sou Takega''s school uniform.


    "Su Yu-kun, I have to come on today." Yuihama Yui yawned.


    "Don''t worry, my tennis skills should be of average world-class level." Su Yu smiled modestly.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t underestimate tennis." Xuexiaxuenai gave Su Yu a white, she didn''t believe that Su Yu could really play tennis.


    "If I win, can Xuexia classmate promise me a condition?" Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "If you win, I can promise you a non-excessive condition." Xuexiaxue Nai eating breakfast.


    "Yuei, if I win, you have to reward me." Su Yu sat opposite the two girls, feeding Yuihama Yui with a spoon, but one foot under the table was rubbing against Xuezhi Xue Nao''s calf.


    Yukoshita Yukino''s face was flushed, and he sat forward, blocking Yuihama''s vision.


    After a breakfast, the three set off.


    Today Su Yu is still sitting in the middle of the back row with Yubihama Yui on the surface, but in fact, she is still bullying Yukino Yukoshita.


    ...


    Before the start of the morning class, the student union announced the news on the radio that the Tennis Department will run for deputy minister.


    For a time, things in the tennis club became a hot spot. Totsuka Ayaka looked a little gloomy today. She had been lying on the table and went to the health room during lunch break.


    Finally, the lunch break came.


    Su Yu and Totsuka Ayaka came to the tennis club''s court together. The people present were not only the tennis club, but also the service club, the student union, and most of the first grade students.


    "I am the Great Wall Tour of the Student Union. Before the official competition starts, I want to say something..."


    "Sorry, senior city tour patrol, please allow me to interrupt you." Su Yu said.


    The students present were taken aback and looked at Su Yu, not knowing what he was going to say.


    Su Yu came to the front of the city tour patrol step by step, took the microphone, and went to the middle of the tennis court.


    "I believe all the first-year students have heard about the tennis club.


    I hate rumors very much, and I hate people who spread rumors. No matter what mood you are in, I ask you to stop talking about Totsuka Ayaka.Su Yu said lightly, his eyes swept over the members of the tennis club.


    The members of the tennis club bowed their heads. More or less of them all took Totsuka Ayaka''s affairs as talks.


    The surrounding students talked a lot, realizing that Totsuka Saika''s things were all rumors, and couldn''t help looking at the tennis club members contemptuously.


    A group of tennis club members lowered their heads and felt the eyes around them, all a little angry.


    "The lunch break is limited, and the games are too troublesome. Seniors in the city tour, why don''t you let me play against the members of the tennis club? I think anyone who can serve as the deputy head of the tennis club must convince the members of the tennis club. "Su Yu continued.


    "What Su Yujun meant is that you want to challenge all the members of the tennis club?" Cheng Wei Xun looked at Su Yu in surprise. She had never heard of such a mess.


    "Yes, I want to become the deputy head of the Tennis Department, so I will use my strength to prove it." Su Yu nodded.


    "This..." Cheng Wei Xun hesitated.


    "Who will be the first?" Su Yu came to the side of the tennis court on his own.


    "I agreed on behalf of the student union, let''s start the competition." Hiratsuka Shizuoka''s voice sounded.


    As soon as the members of the tennis club heard this, they all wanted to teach Su Yu.


    Su Yu''s words just now obviously didn''t put the tennis club in his eyes, and he let the people in the tennis club bear the white eyes of the people around him, almost irritating all the members of the tennis club.


    The game officially began, and the first member of the tennis club appeared. As a result, he lost one minute.


    The second member persisted for about a minute and a half.


    As the members of the tennis club were eliminated one by one, only Totsuka Ayaka and a few elite members of the tennis club were left.


    "Jun Su Yu is amazing!"


    "Jun Su Yu, come on!"


    "Jun Su Yu, defeat all of them."


    The onlookers, especially the girls, cheered for Su Yu.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui stood on the side of the arena and did not speak.


    Among the remaining members of the tennis club, one of the boys clenched the tennis racket.Originally thought that after letting Totsuka Ayaka was devastated, he was expected to become the head of the tennis department, but he did not expect that Su Yu and the title of deputy head of the tennis department would come out halfway.


    Su Yu noticed the other''s expression, and the corners of his mouth curled up. It seemed that this was a rumorer.


    The game continued, Su Yu''s eyes and hands of God made him firmly invincible.


    Totsuka Ayaka was also eliminated by Su Yu, and the last one was the target that Su Yu had locked, the rumors.


    The rumor maker seemed to have been dazzled by anger, and every shot was full swing.


    Su Yu unceremoniously began to fight back, and within five minutes, the opponent lost the game.


    "Jun Su Yu! Jun Su Yu! Jun Su Yu!" The girls around cheered.


    Su Yu came to the rumor makers, and the opponent picked up the tennis ball. When Su Yu approached, he suddenly hit the tennis ball into Su Yu''s face.


    The speed of the tennis ball is very fast, and it will be uncomfortable to hit the face unsuspectingly.


    Su Yu lightly grabbed the tennis ball.


    The rumor maker opened his eyes wide, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Shangchuan classmate, right? If you lose the game, you must continue to work hard. After all, what you get by hurting others is just false." Su Yu took a deep look at the opponent.


    "No... it''s not like that, I didn''t mean it." The rumor maker was stared at by Su Yu''s meaningful eyes, and he took a few steps back in fear, a little flustered.


    (Please ask for recommended tickets and collections. Some card texts will be updated tonight. Thank you "die?love" for your reward.)

 125 Chapter 125

    At the end of the tennis club game, Su Yu used his strength to obtain the position of deputy head of the tennis club, and at the same time found the rumor maker.


    Ministry of Service.


    "Su Yu-kun, I didn''t expect you to play tennis so well, this time I will trouble you." Totsuka Saika sat opposite Su Yu, smiling.


    The members of the tennis club are not fools. From the surprise attack on Su Yu by the Shangchuan classmate, you can see his character, plus Su Yu''s temptation on him, everyone understands who the rumors are.


    "You are welcome, this is the commission of classmate Biqigu. He has paid enough compensation. If you want to thank him, you can thank him." Su Yu smiled.


    "As for that student Shangchuan, he has already been punished as he deserves. He will no longer be able to participate in official competitions on behalf of the General Takeo Tennis Club in the future." Shizuka Hiratsuka walked in.


    "What about the rumors?" Su Yu took a sip of black tea.


    "This point, the other party didn''t admit it, this matter ends here." Hiratsuka Jing shook his head.


    Su Yu frowned.


    "Su Yu-kun, this result is already very good, I don''t want to investigate any more." Totsuka Saijia whispered.


    "Jun Su Yu, the other party has lost his position in the tennis club, and I am afraid that he will be rejected by members of the tennis club in the future. The rumors have also disappeared. You have done well enough." Yukino Yukino said softly.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui tugged at the corner of Su Yu''s clothes.


    They all thought of Sagami Minami the last time.


    "I still have a job, so I will leave first, and leave the rest to you." Hiratsuka patted Su Yu on the shoulder and left the ministry.


    "Since Totsuka Saika has said so, forget it." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui''s small hand and smiled slightly.


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    The tennis club is active, and Shangchuan Masato stands outside the tennis court with a look of hatred.


    Originally, he was one of the top players in the tennis club, enough to represent General Wu Gao to participate in official competitions, but now...


    No longer able to represent the Sou Wu Gao Tennis Club in official competitions, which is equivalent to turning him into the most useless person in the Tennis Club.


    "Give me all to die!" When Shangchuan Zhengren thought of Su Yu, he clenched his fists, kicked the guardrail, and left Zongwu Gao.


    Masato Shangchuan didn''t notice, there were three people behind him.


    The three followed Shangchuan Zhengren until they reached a place with few people, and surrounded him.


    "What are you going to do? Do you want money? These are all for you..." Masato Shangchuan was taken aback, and a little scared took out his wallet.


    "Get in the car." A car parked next to him, and the driver was Shinya Gao Gao.


    The three gangsters took Shangchuan Zhengren into the car, and Gao Yuan Shen also drove under an unmanned bridge.


    "What the hell are you going to do? Don''t hurt me, I will give you all the money..." Masato Shangchuan was pulled out of the car with a horrified expression.


    "I don''t like bullying a kid, but the mission must be completed. You passed the rumors of Totsuka Saika?" Gao Shin also lighted a cigarette and said lightly.


    "No...no..." Masato Kamikawa was startled, but he didn''t expect that the other party came because of Totsuka Ayaka.


    "Leave it to you." Gao Gao Shen also saw through the lies of Shangchuan Masato at a glance, and walked aside.


    "It''s me! I passed it out!" Masato Shangchuan said quickly, looking at the three punks who were about to do it.


    Gao Gao also took out his cell phone, made a call, and then handed it to Masato Shangchuan.


    "Shangchuan student, hello." Su Yu''s voice came through the phone.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Shangchuan Zhengren was taken aback.


    "Tomorrow, I will apologize to Totsuka Saika, I''ll help you avoid school punishment, how about?" Su Yu said directly.


    "Yes, I must apologize to Totsuka Saika." Masato Kamikawa suddenly remembered the rumors about Su Yu. He seemed to say that he was bad, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    "Very well, classmate Shangchuan, I hope everyone can get along happily in the future." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yes" Shangchuan Zhengren breathed a sigh of relief.


    ...


    Chief Wu Gao, on the roof.


    Su Yu hung up the phone, just to frighten him, and let Shangchuan Zhengren behave, which surprised him.


    "Su Yu-kun, well done." Hiratsuka sat quietly in the chair, admiringly.


    "Quietly, as a teacher, it''s not good to say such things." Su Yu sat down.


    "You didn''t have the impulse, but instead called me. This is very good. Although I am a bit repulsive of violence, sometimes this method may be correct. After all, the other party''s methods are also very despicable." Sighed.


    "Thank you for your approval, quietly." Su Yu said silently.


    "Boy, what''s the relationship between you and Xuexiaxuena? Don''t tell me it''s an ordinary friend." Hiratsuka quietly lit a cigarette and looked at Su Yu.


    "Quietly, there are some things you still don''t know." Su Yu stood up.


    "You and Yono said that you are not like a student. I am not worried about you. I just feel that you will become a very bad man in the future." Hiratsuka said seriously.


    "It''s already very bad." Su Yu laughed at himself and left.


    Hiratsuka watched Su Yu leave, came to the edge of the rooftop, and looked at the two girls at the entrance of Soubu High School.


    Yukino Yukoshita and Yuihama Yui are waiting for Su Yu.


    "I hope they won''t be hurt."


    ...


    A certain maid cafe in Chiba City.


    Little Bird You Liuhua looked nervously at the dark-haired girl opposite.


    "True eyes of the evil king, you mean, you have listened to that man and decided to become an obedient sister in the future?" The black-haired girl frowned.


    "I think Su Yujun is right. I can''t keep doing this. My sister is also worried about me..."


    "So, you give up looking for the invisible boundary? Give up your inner pursuit? Since then, become an ordinary person?" The black-haired girl sneered.


    "The boundary line is not visible, it didn''t exist from the beginning..." Little Bird You Liuhua lowered his head.


    "It''s something that exists, and it exists in our hearts. There is nothing wrong with the evil king''s true eyes, pursuing what he desires." The black-haired girl''s tone eased.


    "Really?" Little Bird You Liuhua looked up at the dark-haired girl.


    "At least I like me very much now. Of course, I don''t want to persuade you to continue like this. I just think you shouldn''t abandon your interest. This is part of you." The black-haired girl whispered.


    "A part of me?" Little Bird Yuliuhua murmured.


    "Speaking of it, I happen to be going to a nasty woman. She has almost the same troubles as you. Do you want to go together?" The black-haired girl took a sip of coffee.


    "Really? Will it bother you..." Little Bird You Liuhua was moved.


    "No, time is almost up, let''s go." The dark-haired girl stood up, wearing a gothic dress that was somewhat eye-catching.

 126 Chapter 126 Ring

    Su Yu''s home.


    "Su Yu-kun, you can make desserts, so amazing..." Yui Hihama ate the cake made by Su Yu, surprised.


    "Saturday and weekend two days, I was learning dessert with a dessert master." Su Yu explained.


    "It''s too sweet..." Xuexiaxuena took a few sips and said with a complicated expression.


    "This is probably the taste of love." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "The smell of love..." Yuihama Yui was taken aback, looked at Su Yu and Yukoshita Yukino, his eyes darkened.


    "I can''t eat anymore, let''s go now." Xuexia Xuenai got up and said in a flustered manner.


    "Xiaoyuki, it''s rare for Su Yu-kun to make so many desserts, should you take one back?" Yuihama Yui grabbed the corner of Yukoshita''s clothes.


    "Okay." Yukino Yukoshita was a little afraid to look at Yuihama Yui.


    Su Yu prepared a dessert for Yukino Yukino, and of course Yubihama Asuna and Yukoshita Yono were indispensable.


    Yukia Yui stared at Su Yu as soon as Yukoshita Yukino left.


    "Do you need me to feed you?" Su Yu handed a piece of cake to Yuihama Yui''s mouth.


    "Su Yu-kun, Koyuki..." Yuihama Yui whispered while eating the cake.


    "If I say yes..." Su Yu said tentatively.


    "Sure enough... Koyuki is so good, I can''t compare to Koyuki..." Yuihama Yui clenched her small fist and lowered her head.


    "Yui, I know I''m terrible. I have a cute girlfriend like Yui, but I like other girls..." Su Yu stood up, came to Yuihama Yui''s back, and hugged her gently. .


    "Su Yu-kun, I may not be worthy of you..." Yuihama Yui bit her lip.


    "Are you going to surrender me to Koyuki?" Su Yu realized Yuihama''s thoughts.


    "Su Yu-kun and Koyuki are a couple... I can''t help Su Yu-kun at all, but Su Yu-kun treats me so tenderly..." Yuihama Yui said, tears falling.


    "Stupid Yui..." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun, you...what are you going to do?" Yuihama Yui looked up at Su Yu.


    "Yui, I am not a gentle person. I won''t say to calm you down or break up with you at this time. The only thing I can do is to be worse and keep you by my side..." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui and pushed open the bedroom door.


    "Su Yu-kun...You are so bad..." Yuihama Yui blushed and gave Su Yu a white look.


    "Yui Yi, my promise will always be valid, and I will marry you." Su Yu walked into the room step by step.


    "Bad eyes...will only bully me..." Yuihama Yui actively leaned in.


    Su Yu lowered his head, took out his mobile phone with one hand, and quickly sent a text message.


    From the distance at hand, I could clearly feel each other''s breath, Su Yu tasted the bitter taste, that was Yuihama Yui''s tears.


    "Yui Yi..."


    "Su Yu-kun, please be gentle..." Yuihama Yui closed her eyes.


    Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui with tears in the corner of his eyes.


    "Wait for me, I''ll fetch something..." Su Yu whispered.


    "I have it in my commuter bag..." Yuihama got into the bed, and a shy voice came.


    "Yuyi, you... are really well prepared." Su Yu opened his mouth wide, somewhat suspecting that Yuihama Yui had planned on him.


    "Su Yu-kun... fool!" Yuihama Yui said in embarrassment.


    "Wait for me here, wait a while, you will surely be surprised..."


    "Please... please be lighter..." Yuihama Yui said with some fear.


    "..." Su Yu looked speechless, where did Yuihama Yui think of?


    Su Yu left the bedroom, closed the door, checked the time, and sat on the sofa.


    "You really carry Yui..." Su Yu flipped through Yuihama''s commuter bag with curiosity, and found something he had only heard of but had never used.


    After a few minutes.


    "Kacha" The door opened and Xiaoyu walked in.


    "Master Su Yu, sorry, I finally bought it back." Xiaoyu handed Su Yu a small box.


    "Thanks for your hard work, by the way, how much yen?" Su Yu smiled and took the small box.


    "One million yen is said to be the style that young girls like." Xiaoyu replied.


    "..." Su Yu.


    ...


    Su Yu put the small box in his pocket, took what Yuihama Yui had prepared, and walked into the room.


    Yui Hama glanced at Su Yu with a probe, and quickly got into the bed.


    Su Yu glanced at the clothes on the ground, a black line on his forehead.


    "I...I''m ready." Yuihama Yui stammered.


    "Um, Yui, I don''t know how to use this thing, or would you teach me?" Su Yu took out the small box.


    "Su Yu-kun...such a shy thing, you should think about it yourself..." Yuihama Yui was very ashamed.


    "No, I want Yui to help me..." Su Yu came to the bed.


    "Su Yu-kun...bad eyes..." Yuihama Yui slowly sat up.


    "Yui Yi, although I can''t marry you right now, but...will you marry me?" Su Yu opened the small box.


    Yuihama Yui was stunned, looking at the ring in the small box and Su Yu who still had a gentle smile on his face, tears slipped again.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are so cunning, why are you so gentle every time..." Yuihama Yui said with tears.


    When staying together for training, Su Yu returned to Chiba City to see her at night.


    When she was spoken ill, Su Yu slapped her at the risk of being dropped out of school.


    Now there is another sudden attack like this...


    "Yui Yi, I like you, would you marry me?" Su Yu said softly and took out the ring in the box.


    "Yeah" Yuihama Yui nodded and stretched out his hand.


    Su Yu carefully put a ring on Yuihama Yui, the size was just right.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Yuihama Yui hugged Su Yu.


    "You''re welcome, this can only be regarded as an engagement ring. I will give you a better ring in the future." Su Yu gently hugged Yuihama Yui.


    "This ring is just fine, I don''t want other rings. After I go back, show it to my mother, then save it, and wait until later... to take it out." Yuihama Yui loosened Su Yu and looked at the ring in her hand. The heart is full of sweetness.


    "That, Yui, although we can''t do some excessive things, but things that are not excessive, seem to be OK..." Su Yu reminded.


    "What''s the matter?" Yuihama Yui blinked.


    Su Yu lowered his head and said a few words in Yuihama Yui''s ear.


    "Su Yu-jun stupid! Bad! Hentai..." Yuihama Yui blushed after hearing this.


    "Then I''m going to ask Koyuki? Actually Yui has an advantage over her..." Su Yu smiled.


    "Don''t go, I... I''ll try..." Yuihama Yui clenched her small fist and gathered courage.


    "Please, Yui." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    (The two will be sent together, asking for recommended tickets and collections. Also, how could Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua have no S2 disease? She has to team up with a certain cat, crazy hint (.''��''.)?)

 127 Chapter 127

    Seven o''clock in the evening.


    Go to Yubihama''s car.


    "Su Yu-jun, idiot..." Yuihama Yui whispered, his face still blushing.


    The driving Xiaoyu glanced at Yuihama Yui, but did not speak.


    Yuihama Yui was shy and refused Su Yu to send her personally. She felt hot on her face when she thought of what happened.


    "Boys really like that kind of thing, even Su Yu-kun is no exception. No, maybe Su Yu-kun is the worst..." Yuihama Yui thought.


    ...


    On the other side, in Yukino''s room under Yukoshita.


    "Did Yubihama go back?" Yukino Yukoshita whispered.


    "Well, Xiaoyu sent her back." Su Yu sat on the sofa and said with a look of disappointment.


    "Don''t come close to me...or I''ll be really rude to you..." Yukino Yukino held up the little white cat, Xiaoxue, and stood in front of her.


    "Xiaoyuna, Yui already knows about our affairs." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Did you break up with Yubihama-classmate?" Yukoshita Yukino put down the little white cat Koyuki and asked cautiously.


    "Yui Yi is a gentle and kind girl..." Su Yu sighed.


    "Blame you! You are the worst man, a ghost, a scum!" Yukino Yukino clenched her small fist.


    "Xiaoxuna, what do you think I should do?" Su Yu looked up at Xuexiaxuno, and grabbed her little hand.


    "What a useless man, go to Yubihama''s house now, and then, the three of us will have a good chat to solve the misunderstanding." Xuexia Xuena looked at Su Yu''s distressed look, feeling soft.


    "Resolve the misunderstanding? Do you mean to break up with me? Xiaoxuno, I''m sorry, I''m a little tired. Go back and have a rest." Su Yu let go of Xuexia''s little hand and got up to leave.


    "You... Do you like Yubihama-classmate or me? To be honest." Yukoshita Yukino stood up.


    "If I say I like them all?" Su Yu turned her back to Xuexia Xuena.


    "What a hopeless man! You will be disappointed sooner or later, Yubihama-student like this." Yukino Yukino gritted her teeth.


    "Yui Yi is disappointed enough now that even you have to leave me. In that case, I''d better transfer school and go to Yuanyue Academy. I''m bothered by this time, Koyuki, sorry." Su Yu walked outside the door.


    "You...are you really going to just give up like that? Yuhina-san likes you, I...I can also consider you..." Yukoshita Yukino couldn''t help but said.


    "Just think about it?" Su Yu shook his head, placing a hand behind the door.


    "Don''t go, take responsibility for me..." Xuexia Xuena put down the little white cat Xiaoxue, ran over, and grabbed Su Yu by the corner of his clothes.


    "Xiaoxuna, I want to hear what you really think." Su Yu said in silence.


    "I...I..." Yukino Yukino opened her mouth, somewhat difficult to speak.


    "Let go, I''ll pack my luggage." Su Yu opened the door.


    Yukino Yukoshita released her hand.


    Su Yu took a step forward.


    In the next second, Xuexiaxuenai hugged Su Yu directly.


    "Don''t go..." Xuexiaxue said softly.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth curled up, and as expected, Xuexiaxue was a big arrogant.


    "Xiaoxuna, you really like me very much." Su Yu turned around and hugged Xuexiaxuna tightly.


    "You...you lied to me?" Xuexiaxue is not a fool. Hearing these words, she instantly understood that Su Yu was acting.


    "That''s right, it''s the most interesting thing to bully Xiaoxuna." Su Yu looked down at Xuexiaxuna with flushed face.


    "Soul Dan! Bad! Scum!" Xuexia Xuenao''s small fist kept slamming at Su Yu.


    "Whatever you say, now I just want to continue to bully you." Su Yu hugged Xuexiaxuna.


    "Let me down..." Xuexia Xuena said with shame and anger.


    "Don''t let go." Su Yu closed the door, holding Xuexia Xuenao and came to her room.


    "You...you can''t do this..." Xuexiaxue Nao said with some fear.


    "You and Yui are really alike, she said the same just now." Su Yu put Yukoshita down.


    "What are you talking about?" Xuexia Xuena was taken aback.


    "I said Yui was also very scared just now." Su Yu said in Yukoshita''s ear.


    "You are so soulless! How can you be like that, in case Yuihama-student..." Yukino Yukino said angrily.


    "Of course, after dropping out of school, stay at home, kid, I will raise it." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "You..." Xuexiaxuenai gritted her silver teeth, feeling a little speechless with shame.


    "Just kidding, of course I can''t hurt Yui, but...some things are still possible, right?" Su Yu blinked.


    Xuexia Xuenai was taken aback, then hugged her shoulders, looking at Su Yu with disgust.


    "Um, Xiaoxuna, you... don''t seem to be able to do that." Su Yu scratched his head and reminded.


    "You! How did you know that I couldn''t do it? You haven''t tried it again!" Xuexia Xuena looked down and said in breath.


    "Ahem, Xiaoxuna, what you can''t do is you can''t do it, you can''t force it..." Su Yu said with embarrassment.


    "You... come here for me!" Xuexiaxue pointed to her side.


    Su Yu sat obediently next to Xuexia Xuenai, he knew that Xuexia Xuenai was going to give him benefits.


    "Now...try it." Xuexia Xuena closed his eyes and said.


    Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuenao, and slowly stretched out his hand.


    "Xiaoxuna, excuse me..." A female voice sounded without warning, and opened the door of Xuexia Xuena''s room.


    Yukino Yukino opened her eyes and looked at Yukino Yukino in disbelief.


    Su Yu was stunned, one hand had already been put down, and he did not dare to move.


    Yukinoshita looked at the scene in front of him and stayed for a few seconds.


    "Sorry, I didn''t seem to be here at the right time, you continue..." Xuexia Yangnai closed the door, the disappointment in his eyes was clearly seen by Su Yu.


    Yukino Yukino opened her mouth.


    "Thank you for the hospitality." Su Yu retracted his hand.


    "Don''t chase it?" Yukino Yukoshita arranged her clothes, her face a little unbearable.


    "What are you chasing? Miss Yang Nai? She is not a kid, so you don''t need to chase." Su Yu pretended to be stupid.


    "Don''t think I can''t tell, my sister actually has some good feelings for you." Xuexiaxuenai gave Su Yu a white look.


    "Really? Then I''ll go after it. After I take Miss Yang Nai''s strategy, you two should get along well." Su Yu smiled.


    "Sure enough, go and die!" Xuexia Xuenai said coldly.


    "Xiaoxue Nai is really arrogant, just let me..."


    "Get out! Get out of here!" Xuexia Xuenai hit Su Yu with a pillow in anger.


    Su Yu hugged her head and ran away, with a smile on her mouth, let Xiaoxuna calm down.


    (Seeking recommendation tickets and collections, there is one more chapter.)

 128 Chapter 128

    Su Yu left Xuexia Xuena''s room, took the elevator, and came downstairs.


    Xuexia Yangnai did not leave, but was still sitting in Xuexia''s car, waiting for Su Yu.


    "Miss Yang Nai..." Su Yu got into the back of the car.


    "Let''s drive, go to my residence." Xuexiayangna said directly.


    The uncle driver drove quickly and drove towards the residence of Yukoshita Yangna.


    Su Yu looked at Xuexia Yangnai, who pretended to be watching the scenery, and stopped talking.


    Xuexia''s car came all the way to a house.


    Xuexia Yangnai got out of the car and confessed to the driver. It was the first time for Su Yu to come to Xuexiayangna''s residence. Looking at the elegant small garden and this house in front of him, he felt a little warm.


    "Jun Su Yu, I made you wait for a long time, please come in." Xuexia Yangnai led Su Yu into the yard.


    Xuexia''s car left, which was equivalent to breaking Su Yu''s back road.


    Xuexia Yangnai opened the door and fetched shoes for Su Yu, just like a newly married wife.


    Su Yu changed his shoes and walked into the living room.


    The layout of the room is very ordinary, and it is hard to tell that this is the place where Miss Xuexia Family lives.


    "I''m going to change a dress. Su Yujun will be troubled for dinner. There are a lot of ingredients in the refrigerator." Xuexia Yangna spoke and walked upstairs.


    Su Yu watched Xuexiayangna leave and opened the refrigerator.


    Various basic ingredients are filled in the refrigerator.


    "Sure enough, it''s curry." Su Yu took out the ingredients needed to make curry rice, quickly processed them, and started cooking.


    after an hour.


    Su Yusheng came out of curry rice, and Yang Nai went downstairs under the snow.


    "Miss Yang Nai, really beautiful." Su Yu praised Yang Nai looking at Xuexia.


    A purple evening dress perfectly embodies the noble temperament of Yukoshita Yono. It seems that he has just taken a shower, and his body exudes a good fragrance.


    "Su Yujun, thanks for your hard work." Xuexiayangna took out a bottle of valuable red wine from the kitchen and came to the table.


    "Miss Yangnai, don''t drink tonight..."


    Before Su Yu had finished speaking, Xuexia Yangnai had already poured two glasses of red wine.


    "Jun Su Yu." Xuexia Yangnai raised his cup.


    Su Yu raised his glass helplessly and touched Xuexiayangnai.


    "Guru Guru" Xuexia Yangnai almost drank the red wine in the glass in one sip.


    Su Yu hesitated for a moment, and also drank it in one go.


    "Jun Su Yu, wait a while, let''s have a good chat." Xuexia Yangna put the wine glass aside, eating the curry rice made by Su Yu.


    After the two had eaten the curry rice, Yukoshita Yono wiped his mouth with satisfaction.


    Su Yu went to clean the dishes, Xuexia Yangnai glanced at Su Yu in the kitchen, took out a small bottle of things, poured it into Su Yu''s cup, and then poured red wine.


    Su Yu, who was in the kitchen, had a meal, did not speak, quickly cleaned the dishes, and returned to the table.


    "Jun Su Yu, when did you and Xiao Xuenai start?" Xuexia Yangnai took a sip while holding the wine glass.


    "Not long ago." Su Yu answered truthfully.


    "Then do you like your girlfriend more or Xiaoxunao a little more?" Xuexiayangna tilted his head, with a meaningful smile.


    "Can I say you like them all?" Su Yu held up the wine glass.


    "Jun Su Yu, the ghost of the flower heart..." Xuexiayang yelled.


    "Miss Yang Nai, about what I said last time, is still planning." Su Yu shook his glass.


    "Jun Su Yu wants to save me?" Xuexiayang stared at Su Yu''s eyes.


    "Well, I want to save you." Su Yu gently raised his glass, ready to drink it.


    Xuexia Yangna struggled a bit, watching the red wine about to enter Su Yu''s mouth, and quickly grabbed Su Yu''s arm.


    "Jun Su Yu, let''s stop here tonight." Xuexiayang smiled reluctantly.


    "Miss Yang Nai, I will save you and I will never hurt you." Su Yu finished speaking, drank the red wine in the glass.


    Xuexiayang''s face changed.


    "I know what you have added in it. I will borrow your bathroom tonight." Su Yu stood up.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xuexiayang supported Su Yu and walked to the bathroom.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be defeated by this kind of thing. Promise me, if I do it, you will believe me." Su Yu smiled and looked at Yukoshita Yono.


    "Jun Su Yu, if you can''t control it, I won''t blame you..." Xuexiayangna lowered his head.


    "Miss Yang Nai, are you willing to do this?" Su Yu asked.


    Xuexiayang is silent.


    Su Yu stopped talking and walked towards the bathroom.


    "How can you be willing to..." Xuexiayang said in a low voice.


    Su Yu stopped, and it seemed that Xuexiayangna hadn''t completely turned into what Mrs. Xuexia had expected.


    "I don''t want this! I don''t want to put on this smiling face to meet all kinds of people, I don''t want to count the people around me every step of the way, I also want friends, and I also look forward to falling in love..." Biting his lip, he kept talking.


    Perhaps it was because of drunkenness, perhaps because of Su Yu''s actions, that Xuexia Yangnai''s depression broke out completely.


    "I have been educated by my mother since I was born, to be the eldest lady of the Xuexia family and to think about the Xuexia family..."


    "I''ve always been patient. When Koyuki was born, I thought I would relax a little bit. At that time, I was really happy, but..."


    "Why? Why do I want to be what my mother expects? Why can''t I make friends freely, can''t find someone I like to spend my life..."


    Yukino''s tears fell.


    Su Yu came to the front of Xuexiayangna, looked at the most real Xuexiayangna, stretched out her hand and wiped her tears away.


    "Miss Yang Nai, do you want to change all this?" Su Yu said seriously.


    "Yes." Xuexiayangnai said without hesitation.


    "Do you believe me?" Su Yu continued.


    "I believe you." Xuexiayangna nodded.


    "Then..." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Xuexia Yangna opened her eyes wide and her mind went blank. She didn''t expect her first kiss to be lost at this time.


    "Then let me give you the courage, and come and rely on me from now on, Yang Nao." Su Yu ended the kiss and hugged Xue Xia Yang Nao.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you." Xuexiayang leaned against Su Yu''s arms and muttered.


    "Sorry, I can''t hug you yet, let me calm down by myself." Su Yu sensed the abnormality in his body, and quickly pushed away Xuexia Yangna.


    "Do you really need my help?" Xuexiayangna''s face blushed.


    "I hope tomorrow morning, when you wake up, you can give me a good morning kiss." Su Yu smiled and walked into the bathroom.


    Yukino Yukoshita looked at the closed bathroom door and put a small hand on the heart.


    "Is this what your heart feels like?"


    (Please refer to the ticket and collection. This is the second chapter of yesterday. It is late but it is coming. Thanks for the reward of "Lemon Love Milkshake".)

 129 Chapter 129

    Yang under the snow is home.


    Su Yu was lying in the bathtub, and the cold water was useless.


    The black ghost is on standby. Once Su Yu loses control, it will make Su Yu a new life.


    "This feeling is like fever, but..." Su Yu smiled bitterly, really wondering how Xuexiayang got this kind of thing.


    The medicinal power of this kind of thing has a time limit, but with the stamina of the red wine, Su Yu can gradually feel that he can''t control it.


    "Puff" the black ghost shot.


    The entire bathtub has changed color, but it has recovered in less than a minute.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, and the medicine power disappeared!


    "It seems that every time I am resurrected, the abnormal state of my body will be cleared..." Su Yu stood up.


    The black ghost disappeared.


    ...


    The morning sun shone into the room.


    Xuexia Yangna slowly woke up, smelling a scent.


    As she was about to get up, she saw the clothes covering her body and felt warm.


    "Yang Nai, take a wash, breakfast is ready." Su Yu walked out of the kitchen.


    "Jun Su Yu, good morning..." Before Su Yu put down his breakfast, Xue Xiayang came to him and kissed Su Yu gently on the cheek.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at Xuexia Yangnai who was leaving.


    Xuexiayangna changed his clothes and still has to go to socialize today.


    On the table.


    "Jun Su Yu, feed me." Xuexia Yangnai looked at the miso soup and pushed it in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu did not refuse, feeding Xuexiayangnai miso soup.


    "Jun Su Yu, I feel very happy now. If it is a dream, let it be longer, okay?" Xuexiayang said softly.


    "This is not a dream. Yang Nai, I will make you happier, I promise." Su Yu grabbed Xuexia Yangnao''s little hand.


    "Well, I believe Mr. Su Yu." Xuexiayangnai smiled slightly.


    At the end of the breakfast time, Xuexia Yangnai and Su Yu cleaned the kitchenware together, and went out together. She helped Su Yu tidy up the clothes, just like a wife.


    "Ka" Xuexiayangna opened the door, and as soon as he was about to leave, he saw the car in front of the door and a woman in a kimono.


    "Yang Nai, you really disappointed me." Mrs. Xuexia said.


    Xuexiayangna lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Mrs. Xuexia, this is the first time you meet, please give me some advice." Su Yu stood in front of Xuexiayangna.


    "Jun Su Yu, hello." Madam Xuexia nodded.


    "Thanks to Miss Yang Nai''s care last night, I interrupted Miss Yang Nai''s rest when I was drunk. It was really shameful." Su Yu said with a slight embarrassment.


    "Yang Nai, is that right?" Madam Xuexia''s expression eased.


    "Yeah" Xuexiayangnai walked out from behind Su Yu.


    "Jun Su Yu, it is Yang Nai who is causing you trouble. I''m so sorry to let high school students drink together." Mrs. Xuexia bowed.


    "Mrs. Xuexia is serious." Su Yu stepped forward and held Mrs. Xuexia.


    Mrs. Xuexia was stiff, her expression a little unnatural.


    "Mrs. Xuexia, it''s rude, my driver has already arrived. Miss Yangnai, don''t you want to listen to me playing the piano? As long as you are ready, I will have time at any time." Su Yu let go. Then he turned his head and said something to Xuexiayangna.


    "The piano has been set, and you can move into the restaurant this afternoon." Yukoshita Yonoo walked over and said, with a smile on his face, and he returned to his previous appearance.


    Mrs. Yukoshita looked at Yukoshita''s smile, and she was relieved.


    When she heard the report from the driver this morning, she was shocked. If Xuexiayangna and Su Yu really had a relationship now, the Xuexiajia family would be in a passive state.


    Su Yu walked to the car aside, and Gao Gao Shen also came to pick him up.


    Xuexiayangnai watched Su Yu''s car leave and got on.


    "Yangnai, shall we go home for dinner today?" Mrs. Xuexia asked.


    "Forget it, there is still a lot of entertainment today, just be in the restaurant at night." Xuexia Yangna shook his head.


    "Well, pay attention to your body." Mrs. Xuexia''s eyes were a little lost.


    Yukoshita''s car started, and Mrs. Yukoshita kept watching her car disappear before getting in the car.


    "Little Tao, drive."


    ...


    Go to the car of Soo Wu Gao.


    Su Yu was looking at it with a pile of materials.


    "This is some basic information about Mrs. Xuexia. If you want to conduct a deeper investigation, you''d better hire a detective." Gao Gao said.


    "No, these basic data are enough." Su Yu put the data aside.


    Mrs. Yukoshita, whose real name is Hatsuyuki Eina, is well-known in the countryside of Chiba. In addition to having a shrine, she is called the witch of Hatsuyuki''s house by the locals.


    At the festival held by the Hatsuki family, Yukoshita Yono''s father visited once and fell in love with Hatsuki Yingna. Later, the Yukoshita family and the Hatsuki family married, and the current Yukoshita Yingna was born.


    It is worth mentioning that Yukoshita Yingna originally had a first love boyfriend, because the marriage of Yukoshita''s family caused the two to break up.


    From this, the other party began to hate the Chuxue family. On the night when Yukoshita Yingna married Chiba, a fire made the Chuxue family disappear, and he himself died in the fire.


    Yukoshita Yingna changed from this. It took five years to change from a gentle woman to the actual master of the Yukoshita family.


    Yukoshita''s relatives were all swept out of the company by Yukoshita Inna.Now the company of Yukoshita''s family only listens to the words of Yukoshita Yingna alone. Her husband is just a puppet from the outside world.


    "Enough experience to be adapted into a novel." Su Yu commented.


    Also lost his family, Yubihama Asuna was rescued by others, but Yukoshita Yingna saved himself and embarked on the path of the strong.


    "The Xuexia family said it was big or not, and it said it was small. Although I don''t know what you want to do, I want to remind you not to do things that you regret." Gao Shen also glanced at the rearview mirror. Su Yu from here.


    "Thank you for your advice." Su Yu said in a daze.


    In front of Zongwu College.


    As soon as Su Yu got out of the car, he saw an extended luxury car and a familiar maid.


    "Su Yu-jun, excuse me." Sayaka Deshima walked over and bowed.


    "Today is the Yingcai Senior High School Student Union, do you come to visit Chief Wu Gao?" Su Yu looked around and found Igaryu''s team.


    "Yes, they have already entered." Sayaka Dejima replied.


    "I''ll take a look." Su Yu finished speaking and walked into Zong Wu Gao.


    Amakusa Sasa had said that he would come to Sou Takeshi, but he didn''t expect it to be today.


    Compared with the student union of Yingcai High School, Zou Wu Gao''s student union was simply vulnerable.


    Three people in the student union can function normally. In contrast, the Zongwu High Student Union.


    The city tour is responsible for selling cuteness, the vice-chairman is a spectacle house, the blind eye of Chigiya Hachiman, and two ordinary students.


    (Seeking recommendation tickets and collections, thanks to "��Nicholas II Dog Egg Salted Fish��", "Amateur" for the reward.)

 130 Chapter 130: Lucky Halo

    Zou Wu Gao, student union.


    Su Yu knocked on the door.


    "Please come in... Jun Su Yu, you came just right." When Cheng Wei Xun opened the door and saw Su Yu, his face was happy.


    "Sorry, did I interrupt the communication between the student union?" Su Yu walked into the room.


    "Su Yujun, long time no see, according to the agreement, I have come to visit the Sou Wu Gao student union, and at the same time I plan to hold some friendly matches between the two schools and are discussing feasible matches." Amakusa Xiao said with a smile.


    "Holding a friendly match? This is not bad. What kind of competition does the chore record classmate have?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Biqigu Hachiman.


    Biqigu Hachiman rolled Su Yu''s eyes and turned the whiteboard beside him to Su Yu''s side.


    "Relay, tennis, swimming." Su Yu looked at the three games that he wrote down.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to mention it. Although it was a friendly match, since Sakurajai High School are all girls, I hope Sou Takeo can also send girls as much as possible, especially swimming. The girls in our school are very shy. "Seven Skys added.


    "Swimming is okay. There are many girls in our school. There may be many boys in the other two events. This is a bit embarrassing to Yingcai High School." Cheng Wei Xun said with a slight embarrassment.


    "This question is very simple." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Is there a good way for Jun Su Yu?" Cheng Wei Xun looked at Su Yu with some expectation.


    "Allow Yingcai High School to play in one of the games, please ask foreign aid." Su Yu said seriously.


    "So that''s the case, then do it?" Cheng Wei Xun clapped his hands and looked at Amakusa Shino.


    "Is Su Yujun looking down at Yingcai High School? We don''t need foreign aid." Amakusa Sasa bulged her face.


    "Of course not, it''s just that there are too many boys, which is not good for girls." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "The girls in our school are no worse than the boys who are tall." Amakusa Shino believes.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word.


    "Ahem, it''s time to discuss the time of the friendly match next. It will be helpful for the students to prepare if you notify them in advance." Higiya Hachiman said.


    "Yes, when will the game be played?" City Tour patrol blinked.


    "Saturdays and weekends, swimming and relay races can be held at Yingcai High School. For tennis matches, the tennis courts of Sou Takeo are good." Amakusa Shino thought for a while.


    "Okay, that''s it." Cheng Wei Xun looked at the members of the student council around him. There was no objection, and he stretched out his hand.


    "I hope that through this competition, the friendship between the two schools can be deepened, and we can participate in more event plans together in the future..." Amakusa Shino said, making Higiya Hachiman a look of admiration, and he deserves to be the president of the student council.


    Look at Cheng Wei Xun again, with an innocent smile, for fear that he didn''t even hear a word.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you talk alone?" Qi Tiao Tian got up, came to Su Yu''s side, and said in his ear.


    Su Yu nodded.


    Hachigaya Hachiman noticed that the two were leaving, and he was taken aback for a moment, and did not say anything, but made up his mind not to let Su Yu and Komachi get too close.


    ...


    In the corridor.


    "Su Yujun, regarding Saturday''s game, I hope you can come to Yingcai High School." Qijo Sky smiled lightly.


    "Yingcai High School is a girls'' school. It''s not suitable for me to go." Su Yu declined.


    "I will play in the swimming competition, so I want to ask Jun Su Yu to cheer for me." Seven skies took Su Yu''s arm.


    "Okay, I understand. I will definitely go when the time comes." Su Yu felt the softness of his arm and reluctantly agreed.


    "This time, I actually asked Xiao Jiang to come here, all for Su Yujun." Qi Tiao Sky blew a breath of heat in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Miss Qi Tiao, don''t do anything specifically for me, I have a girlfriend." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Sorry, did I make Su Yujun angry?" Qi Tiao Tian quickly released his hand and looked at Su Yu cautiously.


    "Miss Qi Tiao, what do you want from me?" Su Yu asked with a headache.


    "Jun Su Yu saved me, and I have been thinking about how I should repay Jun Su Yu for his life-saving grace. These days, I have been dreaming of Jun Su Yu, thinking of Jun Su Yu in my heart, and my heartbeat will be fast..." Seven Sky He was talking, with a smile on his lips.


    "So?" Su Yu asked.


    "In Su Yujun''s hometown, there is a saying that there is no retribution for life-saving grace, and you should promise it with your body." Qijo Sky blushed.


    "There is no such sentence, at least not in Hyundai." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I want to do this no matter if I have it or not." Seven sky stared at Su Yu closely.


    Su Yu was silent. To tell the truth, the seven skies are very beautiful.It''s just that her settings are too bad. She is obviously a eldest lady, but she wants to talk about heavy taste, which really makes Su Yu accept it.


    "Jun Su Yu, as long as you want, I can do anything for you." Seven skies held Su Yu''s hand.


    "Choose! One, accept the seven skies. Second, reject the seven skies. Option one rewards a bronze draw, and option two awards zero bronze draws."


    "Huh?" Su Yu was taken aback. This was the first time I saw this option.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Qi Tiao Sky looked forward to it.


    "Well, I can accept you temporarily." Su Yu said helplessly, there is no need to get through with rewards, and he has captured seven skies, which is equivalent to getting a Seven Group.


    The successor to the Qitiao family only has Qitiantian, and married her, at least a few hundred years less.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Qi Tiao Tian said with a smile.


    "You are obviously a princess in the castle, why do you want to stay by my side?" Su Yu held the small hands of the seven sky.


    "In fairy tales, princesses always only marry brave men, and Jun Su Yu is my brave man." Qi Tiao Sky answered without hesitation.


    "Reality is not a fairy tale." Su Yu patted the little head of the seven sky.


    "Then use the power of money to create fairy tales, build a castle on the island of Qijo''s family, bring in all the girls Su Yujun likes, and create a fairy tale world together." Qijo Sky smiled sweetly.


    "..." Su Yu.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Su Yu looked at the evolution of the black feather mode, 20 points of evolution!


    When Xuexiaxue was in the bathroom, only 6 points of evolution were obtained in the three draws, plus the previous 4 points of evolution, and only 10 points of evolution.


    Today, a bronze lottery obtained from the seven sky directly provided 10 points of evolution. Could this be because... the seven sky is gold?


    "I understand, this must be a miracle of the legendary singles!" Su Yu didn''t believe this was the reason for the seven sky.


    "Warm reminder, even in the daily world, there is a lucky halo." The system prompt sounded.


    "Give me one too." Su Yu was shocked.


    "Please provide the host with one trillion yuan to purchase lucky halo."


    "..." Su Yu.


    (Please ask for recommendation tickets and collections. I forgot to mention the previous chapter. I will talk about it in this chapter. The book will be on the shelves next week. I know that the results must be miserable, but I will work hard to finish it. If you can support it, subscribe It doesn��t matter if I can��t, I also came from a student and I can understand.)

 131 Chapter 131 The Ministry of Service is as always

    Ministry of Service.


    Su Yu just returned from the student union, and the punishment of Shangchuan Zhengren has been withdrawn.


    Masato Kamikawa apologized to Totsuka Saika in front of everyone in the tennis club and was forgiven.


    "Su Yu-kun, this is a bento made by Koyuki, and it belongs to you." Yuihama Yui, as always, is very close to Yukino Yukino.


    Yukino Yukoshita was ashamed, and was afraid to speak in front of Yuihama''s real girlfriend.


    "The bento made by Koyuki is so cute." Su Yu looked at the bento box pushed by Yui Hama and sat between the two.


    "Su Yu-kun, Koyuki has worked so hard to make a three-person bento. I think I should reward Koyuki." Yuihama Yui smiled.


    "Xiaoxuna, ah..." Su Yu picked up a sandwich and put it next to Xuenai''s mouth.


    "I''m not a kid, I can eat by myself..." Yukino Yukino lowered her head.


    "Xiaoxuna, don''t you want me to feed it?" Su Yu grabbed Xuexiaxunao''s little hand.


    Yuihama Yui glanced at it and smiled slightly.


    Xuexiaxuena struggled for a while, and took a bite of the sandwich Su Yu fed her.


    "It''s time for Yui next." Su Yu didn''t wait for Yukoshita to react, and handed it to Yuihama Yui''s mouth.


    Yuihama Yui tucked his hair, gave Su Yu a roll of eyes, and took a bite without mind.


    Su Yu ate the remaining part in one bite, and slowly dropped both hands, grabbing the small hands of Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui.


    Yukihama Yui smiled at Yukoshita Yukino, who was too embarrassed to look at Yukihama Yui.


    "I''m so happy." Su Yu squeezed the little hands of the two girls, one left and the other, and lightly kissed the back of their hands.


    "It''s a terrible man. Yuihama-classmate, let''s sit next to me. He holds a hand and I am not in the mood to eat lunch." Yukino Yukino struggled, retracted her small hand, and snorted coldly.


    "Yeah. Su Yu-jun, get up quickly, don''t get in the way here." Yubihama Yui pushed Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled and stood up. The two girls are relatively shy. It is enough to hold hands together. The rest must be done step by step.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Su Yu went straight to the restaurant of Xuexia Yangnai after finishing the activities in the ministry.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui returned home, and Su Yu felt relieved between them.


    After all, Yuihama Yui is too close to Yukino Yukoshita, and some are like Yukoshita Yukino''s pet.


    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the door, he saw a brand new piano placed in the field.


    The elegant piano sounded, and the person playing the piano was actually Yukoshita Yono.


    Xuexiayang smiled at Su Yu, and the waiter who had been prepared brought Su Yu to the window.


    Su Yu looked at Xuexia Yangna from the side, wearing a black evening dress, looking noble and elegant.


    Her piano level is pretty good, at least the same as the woman in the bar that day.


    At the end of the song, Xuexiayangna stood up and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu came over and sat on the chair with his hands on the piano.


    When the beautiful piano music sounded, Xuexiayang was taken aback and closed his eyes.


    The waiter in the restaurant looked at Su Yu in surprise. Although they didn''t understand piano music, this music was so good that people could not help but think of beautiful things.


    Little Bird You Shihua didn''t know when he would appear, listening to Su Yu''s piano music, his expression on his face was enjoying.


    At the end of the song, everyone was still immersed in a beautiful atmosphere.


    "Jun Su Yu, really amazing." Xuexiayangnai exclaimed.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Su Yu stood up and walked towards the dining table.


    "Let''s start serving." Xuexia Yangnai said with a light smile.


    The waiter started to move, and Xiaoniaoyou Shihua returned to the kitchen.


    The dishes were served, and Xuexia Yangnai and Su Yu began to dine.


    On the surface, neither of them spoke, but in fact, the battle had already started under the table.


    First, Xuexiayangna started, rubbing Su Yu''s trouser legs with his feet.


    Su Yu white glanced at Xuexia Yangnai, and counterattacked unceremoniously.


    Xuexiayangnai looked at Su Yu pitifully, then smiled playfully and raised his foot.


    Su Yu took a deep breath, looked around and didn''t notice the waiter here, stared at Xuexia Yangnai.


    Yukoshita Yono accepts it as soon as he sees it, and returns to the elegant young lady''s appearance.


    Su Yu left the restaurant until evening after dinner.


    ...


    On the way back to the apartment.


    Su Yu sat in the car, thinking about taking down Yukoshita Yingna.


    Yukoshita''s house is a piece of iron. It is basically impossible to remove it from the inside, so you can only smash Yukoshita Inna''s castle step by step from the outside to the inside.


    "Master Su Yu, there is the latest information from Xiaotao, would you like to read it?" Xiaoyu who was driving suddenly said.


    "What kind of information?" Su Yu knew that Xiaotao and Xiaoyu had been able to pass on the news directly in some way.


    "With regard to Mrs. Xuexia, she has been to that kind of shop..." Xiaoyu said surprisingly.


    Su Yu''s eyes widened, are you kidding?Yukinoshita Eina actually went to that kind of shop?Is it to experience life?Or is it that she and Yukoshita''s father have not been together for too long?


    "Ms. Yukoshita is drinking now. There seems to be something wrong with her drunk appearance..."


    "..." Su Yu, what is this unfolding?


    "Master Su Yu, she called your name and brought out something indescribable..."


    "Stop, no need to report." Su Yu only felt a chill behind his back. He could swear to the sky that he had no interest in Yukoshita Yingna.


    "Master Su Yu, based on the analysis of the existing data in our database, and comparing the photos of her dead boyfriend, we can conclude that Yukoshita Eina likes men younger than her." Xiaoyu analyzed.


    "..." There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead.


    "Master Su Yu, Yukoshita Eina''s current state is probably because of your touch..."


    Su Yu was taken aback, he just helped his shoulders a bit, right?


    "If Yukoshita Eina hasn''t done something like that for a long time, it''s likely that an ordinary contact will cause her..."


    "Well, I understand." Su Yu understood.


    This is like an otaku that hasn''t been out for a long time. When shopping in a supermarket, a girl touched her hand. Although the other party did it unintentionally, it is definitely a welfare event for that otaku.


    Then, the more I came back to the otaku, the more I felt the wild deer bumped into it, so I closed the doors and windows and turned on the computer...


    Su Yu calmed down. Since Yukoshita Yingna has such a hobby, she can make good use of it.


    (For recommendation tickets and collections, thank you "Lai �� Day �� Fang Chang" for your rewards, thank you "die?love" for your rewards.)

 132 Chapter 132: The Expectation That Will Not Come

    Su Yu returned to the apartment.


    "Welcome back, Su Yu-kun." Yubihama Yui tied her apron and brought Su Yu slippers.


    "Where is Xiao Xuenai?" Su Yu asked.


    "Koyuki is making dumplings, she said Su Yu-kun should like it." Yuihama Yui said with an unnatural expression.


    "Idiot Yui, can''t make dumplings, so I was driven out by Koyuki, right?" Su Yu patted Yuihama''s head.


    "I obviously wanted to help, but Koyuki said it was too obstructive. It''s better to wait for it." Yuihama Yui looked aggrieved.


    "This kind of thing is too early for Yui." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you mean, I can''t even learn how to make dumplings?" Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "You don''t have to work hard anymore, Yui." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s shoulder and said earnestly.


    "Su Yu-kun, idiot...Ignore you, I''ll go find Xiaoxue to play." Yuihama Yui bulged her face and left.


    Su Yu glanced at the direction of the kitchen. Xuexiaxuenai actually made dumplings, which was a little bit beyond his expectation.


    However, her thoughts fit Su Yu''s appetite.


    Su Yu has never been picky about food.Since I came to this world, I have never seen authentic Chinese cuisine. I did not expect that Xuexia Xuena brought him a meal of dumplings today.


    "Xiaoxuna." Su Yu came to the kitchen and looked at Yukino, who was also wearing an apron, and hugged her.


    "If you have time, come and help me." Xuexia Xuena said in a bad mood.


    "No problem." Su Yu let go, and after washing his hands, he started making dumplings.


    Xuexiaxuenai''s method of making dumplings is the same as Su Yu learned. Maybe she checked the relevant information, or maybe it was the same method.


    Either way, Xuexiaxuenao chose to make dumplings, which proved her intention.This, I am afraid that Nito Hisashiko and Nakiri Erina could not think of it.


    "Do you miss your hometown?" Xuexia Xuenai glanced at Su Yu and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t want to." Su Yu thought about the world full of zombies and alien beasts, and shook his head.


    "Why don''t you? Because you have bad memories?" Yukoshita Yukino was taken aback. She was surprised that this dish could evoke Su Yu''s homesickness.


    "It''s more than a bad memory, it''s a nightmare." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "What have you experienced before?" Xuexia Xuena asked curiously.


    "Starve, run for your life, survive." Su Yu said silently.


    Xuexia Xuena opened her mouth, a little speechless.


    Starving?Is it because of the tongue of God?Escape?It is said that Su Yu''s grandfather is very rich. Is it because he was hunted down?survive?Do you start a new life after you come here?


    "To be honest, meeting you is definitely the greatest blessing of my life." Su Yu smiled and looked at Xuexia Xuena.


    "Is it okay now?" Xuexia Xuenai looked at Su Yu tenderly, she didn''t know that Su Yu had actually been so miserable.


    "It''s okay now, I have decided not to go back, and I will stay with you all the time." Su Yu smiled and said, I can''t go back if I want to go back.


    Xuexia Xuenai hesitated and came to Su Yu.


    "In the future, we will stay with you. As long as you don''t leave us, I won''t leave you." Xuexiaxuenai hugged Su Yu.


    "Xiaoxuna, thank you." Su Yu didn''t notice that he and Xuexiaxuna were not on the same channel.


    "Xiaoxuno and Su Yu-kun are so cunning, they are so close in the kitchen, and I want too." Yuihama Yui stood at the door holding the little white cat Koyuki with a look of envy.


    "Let the cat down first, then check if there is any cat hair on your body, and be careful to get it on the food." Xuexiaxue Nao was taken aback and quickly reminded.


    "Oh, I almost forgot." Yuihama Yui spit out her little tongue, put the little white cat Koyuki aside, ran to find Xiaoyu to clean it, and walked into the kitchen.


    When she walked into the kitchen, Xuexia Xuenai was being held by Su Yu, unable to leave.


    Yuihama Yui saw this and hugged the two of them.


    "Yui, it always feels like you are here to grab Koyuki with me." Su Yu glanced at Yuihama Yui strangely.


    "Hmph, Koyuki is mine, and I will never let it to Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly.


    "Okay, it''s time to make dumplings." Xuexia Xuenai''s face was flushed, pushing Su Yu.


    "I want to make dumplings too, Su Yu-kun taught me." Yuihama Yui remembered the business.


    "Then you stand beside me and watch." Su Yu released his hand.


    Yukina Yukino returned to her place.


    Yuihama Yui stood between the two. The shape of the dumplings made was too touching. Yukoshita Yukino sighed and Su Yu suspected Yuihama Yui was a child.


    "Ah, I feel like Su Yu-kun and Koyuki''s child in this way." Yuihama Yui looked at the dumplings of the two, and then looked at her self-confident work, and said with some distress.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Yuhihama-student, I will continue to teach you." Yukino Yukino couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Thank you Koyuki, Koyuki is so good." Yuihama Yui moved to Yukoshita''s side again.


    ...


    I have eaten dinner, it is already nine o''clock in the evening.


    Yui Hama is definitely not going back tonight, as for Yukino Yukoshita.


    Su Yu glanced at Xuexiaxuna on the sofa and couldn''t help but curl up his mouth. It seemed that tonight would be a good night.


    Yukino Yukino seemed to have noticed Su Yu''s meaningful smile, feeling a little shy, looked at Yuihama Yui next to him, and wanted to leave, but she held her arms tightly.


    Su Yu walked towards the bathroom, looking forward to it.


    Less than half an hour.


    Su Yu walked out, but found that Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukina had disappeared.


    "Master Su Yu, they went to the second Miss Xuexia''s room." Xiaoyu drank her special drink.


    "..." Su Yu, return my expectations to me!


    ...


    Yukoshita Yukino''s bedroom.


    "Xiaoyuna, why did you run away? Su Yu-kun is very gentle and will definitely not hurt you." Yuihama Yui asked.


    "Yuhihama-student, that kind of thing is too early for me. And... if three people are together, it always feels weird." Yukoshita Yukino whispered.


    "Is Koyuki shy?" Yuihama Yui smiled.


    "Yuhihama-student, isn''t it shy? If I''m being bullied by that man, don''t you feel shy if I''m watching him?" Yukoshita Yukino stammered.


    "That kind of thing... If Koyuki is watching, it should be okay..." Yuihama Yui thought for a while.


    "Yuhihama-student, I feel danger from your words." Yukino Yukoshita said with caution.


    "Koyuki, you think too much." Yuihama Yui said, leaning over.


    (Seeking recommendation tickets and collections, thank you "Lai �� Day �� Fang Chang" for the reward.)

 133 Chapter 133

    In the car in the morning.


    This time Su Yu finally didn''t need to secretly hold Xue Nai''s little hand, and sat openly between the two girls.


    "Su Yu-kun, I talked a lot with Koyuki last night. Among them, the most talked about is how many girlfriends Su Yu-kun has and how to deal with the relationship between us..." Yuihama Yui stared closely. With Su Yu.


    "This...that..." Su Yu had an embarrassed expression. He didn''t know how to solve this.


    "Student Yubihama, only he knows how many girlfriends this man has." Xuexiaxuenai gave Su Yu a white look. She knew that there were quite a few.


    Miura Yumiko is definitely one, and Yukoshita Yono, and Su Yu did not return overnight, proving that the relationship between the two is extraordinary.


    A little farther away was Erina Nagiri from Totsuki Academy, the owner of the tongue of God.


    The one who was more outrageous was the eldest lady of the Qijo family, and Yukino under Xuexia had only heard that Su Yu had a good relationship with her, and she had a life-saving grace.


    "Su Yu-kun, Huaxingui..." Yuihama Yui was silent for a while, whispering.


    "I''m sorry, Yui." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui and said softly.


    Yuihama Yui is a gentle and kind girl, but unfortunately, I met him as a scumbag.


    "Su Yu-kun, those girls who like you, if you are sincere, you must face it." Yuihama Yui buried his head in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Well, thank you Yui." Su Yu glanced at Yukoshita Yukino beside her, and hugged her with the other hand.


    "Yuhihama, if you are so gentle, you will be hurt by him sooner or later." Xuexia Xuena struggled and glared at Su Yu.


    "It''s okay, I believe in Su Yu-kun." Yubihama Yui raised her head and smiled slightly, like an angel.


    ...


    The car stopped at the school gate of Zou Wu Gao.


    As soon as Su Yu got out of the car, he saw two acquaintances.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see." Yu Jian Qianxun stood at the school gate and said hello politely.


    "President Yujian, it''s been a long time since I saw you. Did you also come to Zong Wu Gao to visit the Student Union?" Su Yu walked to the two of Yingling High School.


    Yu Jian Chihiro, the student council president of Yingling High School, is an outstanding talent who is expressionless but drives extremely fast.


    Sen hope next to her, the beautiful girl with tea hair on the ball head, she is the vice president of Yingling High School.


    "Yes, I originally booked it yesterday. I didn''t expect Shino-chan to come first, so we could only postpone it." Chihiro Uomi nodded and looked at Yubihama Yui and Yukino Yukino.


    "Jun Su Yu, hello." Sen hopes to smile at Su Yu. The last time Su Yu and Xingping Chuangzhen cooking showdown gave her a great shock and made her remember Su Yu.


    "Hello, Sen." Su Yu nodded.


    "Jun Su Yu, has your girlfriend added another one? That''s amazing." Yu Jian Qianxun approached Su Yu and lowered his voice.


    "It''s just a friend." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Really? After I got closer, she frowned." Yu Jian Qianxun almost leaned into Su Yu''s arms.


    "President..." Mori hoped to remind her that she saw Yuihama Yui looking jealous.


    "It''s rude, Su Yujun, please take us to the student union room." Yu Jian Qianxun smiled and took a step back.


    "You go in first and wait for me." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Sorry, Su Yujun, the chairman has caused you trouble." Sen hopes to apologize.


    "It''s okay, you guys first... This chore record classmate, you just came here, this is the student president of Yingling High School, come to visit Sou Wu Gao." Before Su Yu''s voice, he saw Hachigu Hachiman and quickly pulled him. Come here.


    "The student president of Yingling High School? Sorry, I''m late. The president told me to wait for you here earlier. Please come with me." Hachitani Hachiman had a stiff smile on his face.


    Su Yu watched the two of Hideyo High School and Higiya Hachiman leave, and walked to Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui.


    "Is the student council president of another school? There are so many girls that Su Yujun knows." Xuexia Xuenao smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, is it the same as the chairman of Yujian?" Yuihama Yui asked weakly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, you two, she really has nothing to do with me." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "It''s just that it doesn''t matter now, right?" Yukino Yukoshita continued.


    "..." Su Yu.


    ...


    The student union of Yingling High School came to visit. This matter has little to do with Su Yu. It is only because Yingling High School and Yingcai High School had joint activities, so now Zongwu High School is one of the friend schools.


    Yu Jian Chihiro didn''t leave until the lunch break. I have to say that the students would be really good to visit his school during class time.


    During Su Yu''s lunch break, he was planning to enjoy a pleasant lunch with the two girls, but Aya Totsuka was called to the tennis club.


    "Su Yujun, this friendly match, I wonder if you are interested in participating on behalf of the tennis club?" the head of the tennis club asked.


    "This... alright." Su Yu agreed to participate in the competition under the expectant eyes of the opponent.


    The head of the tennis club smiled and Su Yu''s participation. Even if the opponent sends a very powerful player, Su Yu can be put on the court, maybe it can reverse the situation.


    "By the way, in addition to the single game, there are also double games. I wonder if Su Yujun can team up with Totsuka?" The head of the tennis department thought for a moment.


    "Well, Totsuka-student should go with Higiya, I have another choice." Su Yu declined.


    "Then I''m going to ask Totsuka-san." The head of the tennis department smiled awkwardly.


    After the incident between Saika Totsuka and Hachitani Hachiman, Hachitani Hachiman withdrew from the tennis club.


    The Minister of the Tennis Department asked Ayaka Totsuka not to refuse.


    "There is still a group of players in the double match, Su Yu-kun, how about you and Totsuka as the third group?" The Minister of Tennis counted.


    Five sets of singles and three sets of doubles.


    The singles match is a one-on-one match. Even if Totsuka Ayaka and Su Yu are relatively stable, the other three may not be able to win. Therefore, in the double match, the Minister of Tennis wants to be safe.


    "Since only one teammate can be replaced in the double match, then I still have a second candidate." Su Yu looked at the rules and said.


    "Then please ask Su Yujun." The Minister of Tennis opened his mouth. Considering Su Yu''s strength, it seemed that he could form a team with anyone.


    Su Yu left the tennis club and came to the tennis court, where Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Saika were playing.


    "You two will be one to me." Su Yu unceremoniously interrupted the tacit fight between the two.


    "Does Su Yu-kun want to train us?" Totsuka Saika''s eyes lit up.


    "Well, you can take the opportunity to practice combo skills." Su Yu stood opposite Totsuka Saijia.


    Higiya Hachiman walked to Totsuka Saika''s side without speaking.


    Su Yu started special training for the two.


    (Please ask for recommended tickets and collections, thank you "��Nicholas II Dog Egg Salted Fish��", "Come �� Day�� Fangchang" for your reward.)

 134 Chapter 134 Mayumi Kurases Request

    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu left Zongwu Gao before the start of the ministry activities.


    Jinda Avenue, Koping Hotel.


    The tables and chairs in the house were messy, as if a battle had just passed.


    Xingping Chuangzhen sat on the chair with a decadent expression, and clenched his fists unwillingly.


    Mayumi Kurase sat not far away and glanced at the door from time to time.


    A car stopped.


    Su Yu got off the car and walked in the door.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are finally here." Mayumi Kurase breathed a sigh of relief, but stopped talking.


    "Xingping Chuangzhen, you lost this store, didn''t you?" Su Yu said a little disappointed.


    "Are you here to laugh at me?" Xingping Chuangzhen rolled his eyes.


    "It looks like your heart is not dead yet, what did the boss say?" Su Yu sat down.


    Kurase Mayumi quickly poured Su Yu a cup of tea.


    "My dad said, a failure is nothing. In the world of eating halberds, it is so cruel." Xing Ping Chuang said unwillingly.


    "Is the halberd world cruel?" Su Yu shook his head.


    The cause of the incident has to start a few days ago. Xingping Chuangzhen''s fried chicken nuggets are well-known around him, and he stood firm, causing the business of the fried chicken shop in front of the station to plummet.


    Since Su Yu suggested that Xingping Chuangzhen ask someone for help last time, as a result, he invited Misaku Subaru.


    Misaku Subaru is the ninth Eizan Zhizuya from Tomotsuki Ten Jie. His purpose in coming to Jindao is self-evident, which is to solve the problem of Xingping Chuangzhen.


    Misaku Subaru is good at copying his opponent''s cooking and improving it.


    He learned the fried chicken nuggets of Xingping Chuangzhen at the Xingping Hotel, and challenged him with the halberd food.


    The Jiji Administration in this world is very powerful, involving the management of the entire cook world, and it is not an existence that Yuanyue Shijie can buy.


    As for why the Shiji Administration Bureau is so powerful?That''s because the Shichijo family is standing behind!


    The halberd among ordinary chefs can determine many things, for example, the right to buy this shop.


    Xingping Chuangzhen was provoked by Mizuo Subaru and bet on the right to buy this store. As a result, he lost and the store will be acquired by Eizan Zhijin.


    Of course, Eizan Zhijin is not only interested in this store.He also gave Xingping Chuangzhen a chance to bet on his ten-year career as a chef, have another meal, and have a chef replace Xingping Chuangzhen.


    This meaning is obvious. Eiyama Zhijin also appreciates Xingping Chuangzhen. If he wins, he will be able to make Xingping Chuangzhen work for him for ten years. If he loses, he is not at a loss. At least he knows Xingping Chuangzhen''s side. There are great chefs.


    In this case, he can evacuate the fried chicken nugget shop in front of the station and find another place to invest.


    Regardless of whether he wins or loses, Eiyama Zhijin will not pay any price. This is why he is called an alchemist and he is smart.


    "Su Yu-kun, can you..." Mayumi Kurase pinched the corner of Su Yu''s clothes, somewhat difficult to speak.


    "Don''t worry, leave this to me." Su Yu held Mayumi Kurase''s little hand.


    She and Xingping Chuang are really childhood sweethearts, plus this shop is a memory of this street, let alone her, even ordinary residents on this street don''t want to watch Xingping Hotel fall down.


    "Xingping Chuangzhen, the shop, I can help you win it back. However, as a price, I want you to go to a place to practice, improve your cooking skills, and become my chef." Su Yu said one word.


    "Su Yujun, I am very grateful for your help, but I will never abandon the Xingping Hotel." Xingping Chuangzhen frowned.


    "I didn''t ask you to abandon the sign of the Xingping Hotel. I just wanted to invest in the construction of a bigger Xingping Hotel. To put it bluntly, I took a fancy to your potential and wanted to invest in Xingping Hotel to make money." Su Yu earnestly Tao.


    Xing Ping Chuang really opened his mouth. His thinking was different from that of Su Yu. He didn''t care about making money and only cared about cooking.


    "The money I earned from investing in Xingping Restaurant can bring Mayumi a better life. In the future, if my child is a boy, he can learn to cook with you." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Mayumi Kurase blushed and lowered her head.


    Xing Pingchuang took a deep look at Su Yu, and finally nodded.


    "You are up to you to decide the matter and topic of the halberd. The ingredients are ready, I will leave first." Su Yu pulled Mayumi Kurase and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Su Yujun, I have something I want to chat with you alone." Xingping Chuangzhen stood up and said.


    "Mayumi, go to the car and wait for me." Su Yu smiled and let Mayumi Kurase leave first.


    When Kurase Mayumi left, Xingping Chuangzhen clenched his fists and looked at Su Yu slightly angry.


    "Su Yu-kun, I really underestimated you. I thought you were just superb in cooking, but I didn''t expect the methods to be better than them. If it wasn''t for Kurase to inform you, I thought it was something you designed." Xingping Chuang Zhen said blankly.


    "I used your guilt towards Kurase to make you promise to invest. It is indeed my fault. However, if it were not for your impulse to lose the Xingping Hotel, I would not have the opportunity to invest." Su Yu drank. A sip of tea, slowly said.


    Xingping Chuang really clenched his fist, maybe he chose the wrong one from the beginning.


    "I said long ago, you missed her, it was your loss, now... it''s too late." Su Yu looked at Xingping Chuangzhen.


    "Su Yujun, I hope you won''t hurt Kurase, Shiji, please." Xingping Chuang really took a deep breath and bowed.


    "Investment matters, your restaurant, everything is up to you. I am only responsible for investing and collecting money. Of course, I may arrange for someone to help you in the future, or learn how to cook with you. The rest will wait until you win back. After Xingping Hotel, we will talk in detail, and the boss''s opinions." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Yeah" Xingping Chuangzhen straightened up.


    "Finally, I want to say one thing. Xingping Jun, since I chose her, I won''t abandon it." Su Yu finished speaking and walked out the door.


    Xingping Chuangzhen was taken aback, then sighed, looked at the tables and chairs in the store, and began to tidy up.


    For eating halberd, naturally the sooner the better, otherwise it would be difficult for the other party to know the identity of Su Yu.


    Xingping Chuangzhen had to admit that this time it was completely his fault.


    ...


    In a shopping mall not far from Jinda Avenue.


    "Mayumi, I''m sorry, I haven''t come to you these days." Su Yu said warmly and judo.


    "It doesn''t matter, Su Yu-kun, I am already very happy that you can agree to my request." Mayumi Kurase took Su Yu''s arm, somewhat absent-minded.


    "You were thinking about what was just now, right?" Su Yu saw Mayumi Kurase''s thoughts.


    "Um..." Mayumi Kurase stopped.


    "I did use you, Mayumi." Su Yu said directly without concealing it.


    "Is what Su Yu-kun said are all fake?" Kurase Mayumi felt tight.


    "Of course it''s fake, how could I let my child learn to cook with him?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t scare me." Mayumi Kurase pouted.


    "Sorry, I just want to bully you, as compensation, I will go shopping with you this afternoon."


    "Jun Su Yu, really wicked..."


    (Seeking recommendation tickets and collections, thanks to the "Su Ren" for the reward.)

 135 Chapter 135

    As night falls, the Avenue of Viola.


    "My time is limited, and the same is true for the three members of the Shiji Administration. Xingping Chuangzhen, where is the chef who will play for you?" Ruishan Zhijin also pushed his glasses and said lightly.


    Ruishan Zhijin, the ninth one of the ten bests in Yuanyue, a long-haired young man with glasses, looks ordinary, but he dare not look down upon him.


    Next to him stood a burly man who was chewing gum and looked good enough to scare the children. This was Mizuo Subaru, who possessed the strength of the Yuanyue Shijie Reserve.


    Two men in suits sat blankly on the side, a woman in professional attire frowned and glanced at the time from time to time.


    "Sorry, I am late." A voice rang at the door of the Xingping Hotel.


    Su Yu walked in wearing a pure white chef''s uniform, and Mayumi Kurase followed him, looking at the people in the store with some fear.


    Ruishan Zhijin also turned his head to look, his pupils shrank, unexpectedly Su Yu was the one who came.


    "Senior Eizan Zhijin, I am the one who replaced Yuping Souji. Please advise." Su Yu came to Eizan Zhijin and stretched out his hand with a smile.


    "Jun Su Yu, please advise." Ruishan Zhijin also faced Su Yu with a slight respect.


    The owner of God''s Tongue, the guests of the Nakiri family, and the talents with potential and abilities, if there is no accident, Su Yu is likely to marry Nakiri Erina in the future and become a member of the Nakiri family.


    "Since the people have arrived, let''s start the formal eating halberd." The woman from the halberd eating authority said.


    "Su Yu-kun, the topic of cooking is beef dishes. The method is arbitrary. No matter if I win or lose, I will never buy this shop again, let alone disturb Yuping-kun." Eiyama Eetsu also hesitated.


    "Thank you for the kindness of Senior Eizan Zhijin, but let''s follow the rules." Su Yu walked to the prepared cooking table.


    "The cooking time is two hours, and the cooking is arbitrary, as long as the theme is beef cuisine, start!" The woman from the Food Bureau looked at Su Yu and Misaku Subaru getting ready and announced the start of the competition.


    "I heard that you are the owner of the tongue of God. I don''t know if there is a real tongue of God that is as powerful as it can be better than my cooking." Meizuo Subaru took out a piece of beef with a grim smile on his face.


    "Misaku Subaru, your cooking skills are indeed very good. However, the cooking you cook is just one step ahead of others." Su Yu took out the beef that Xingping Chuangzhen bought.


    "As long as I take one step more than you, you will be my defeated man." Misaku Subaru believed himself.


    "Really? Then, let me see if you can keep up with me." Su Yu smiled slightly and began to process the ingredients.


    "This..." Meizuo Subaru widened his eyes and looked at Su Yu''s hand speed. This is more than just not catching up, it is simply beyond reach!


    "Red wine beef stew?" Rui Shan Zhijin also looked at Su Yu''s side dishes, a little disappointed. He originally thought that Su Yu would come up with other dishes, but he didn''t expect it to be so ordinary.


    Misaku Subaru was silent for a while, then smiled, and the imitation began!


    His speed is obviously not as fast as Su Yu, and he is not as comfortable as Su Yu.


    Su Yu''s sword skills are far above him, the smell of God''s Nose, the seasoning is not bad, and the cooking is done when it is most perfect!


    The three people from the Jiji Administration Bureau smelled the scent of Su Yu''s cooking, and they were all a little moved.


    Misaku Subaru almost completed at the same time.


    "Misaku Subaru, you go first, I have prepared your portion here, wait a while and slowly taste my food." Su Yu looked at Misaku Subaru.


    "In that case, I''m not welcome." Meizuo Subaru looked at Su Yu''s cooking, feeling a little uneasy.


    The three members of the Shiji Administration Bureau are also well-informed, but they are still surprised by Meizuo Suba''s cooking.


    Next is Su Yu''s cuisine.


    The three of them looked at the beef stew in red wine on the plate, the aroma came out, and people couldn''t help swallowing.


    "So soft..." The three of them cut off a piece of beef at the same time and put it in their mouths.


    The next second, the three of them opened their eyes wide.


    It is indescribably wonderful, as if after a tiring day, I came home from get off work and tasted the food made by the person I like, and the warm feeling rises from the bottom of my heart.


    Misaku Subaru sank when he saw this scene.


    "This is yours, Mizuo Subaru. I hope you can get what you want after you taste this dish." Su Yu handed Mizuo Subaru a red wine stew.


    Meizuo Subaru took the cooking, looked at the red wine stew on the plate, cut off a piece, and put it in his mouth.


    After one bite, Misaku Subaru was stunned.


    He remembered that his original intention of learning cooking was to get his father''s approval.


    At an important tasting meeting, he improved his father''s cooking, defeated his father, and was abandoned by his father.


    Since then, Misaku Subaru has begun the road of plunder, using other people''s cooking to defeat others, and there are many cookware cherished in his collection.


    All his cooking is plundered and improved.


    "If I had taken cooking seriously at the beginning, I might have been recognized by my father..." Misaku Subaru once again raised this thought.


    He seemed to see them cooking side by side.


    "I declare that the winner of this halberd food is the side of the Xingping Hotel." The woman from the halberd management bureau said softly.


    Eizan Zhijin also had a serious expression. It seemed that an ordinary dish was better than Misaku Subaru''s improvement?


    Kurase Mayumi''s face was overjoyed, and Kohei Saku was really relieved.


    "Jun Su Yu, I have been taught." Mei Zuo Subaru bowed and said seriously.


    "If you don''t mind, come to Xingping Restaurant to continue to help. You should know how Xingping Chuangzhen''s cooking is." Su Yu invited.


    "Can you?" Mizuo Subaru raised his head and looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "Xingping Chuangzhen, what do you think?" Su Yu glanced at Xingping Chuangzhen.


    "Misaku Subaru, I will definitely beat you." Xingping Chuangzhen stretched out his hand.


    "Thank you, Xinghei-kun, starting from tomorrow, I will come over every day." Misaku Subaru smiled and took Xingping Chuangzhen''s hand.


    He seemed to see a new path to cook, no longer plundering, but creating.


    He wants to create his own cuisine, and one day let his father see his efforts and get his father''s approval!


    Ruishan Zhijin also had a stiff face, and subconsciously looked at Su Yu, only to find that Su Yu was also looking at him with a meaningful smile on his face.


    "His goal is not to win or lose at all, but to Meizuo Subaru!" Ruishan Zhijin also suddenly realized that he couldn''t believe it.


    How did Su Yu know Misaku Subaru''s thoughts?Can you also see that his relationship with Misaku Subaru is not very good?


    "Senior Ruishan Zhijin, this time I seem to have won. In fact, I am more looking forward to eating the halberd with Senior Ruishan Zhijin. It is best to bet on the halberd of the far moon ten outstanding position." Su Yu arrived. Eizan Zhijin also smiled in front of him.


    "Su Yujun deserves to be the owner of the tongue of God. I underestimated you. Next time, I will pay attention. I have some things, so I will leave first." Ruishan Zhijin also finished speaking and turned around. I don''t even look at Meizuo Subaru.


    (Please ask for recommendation tickets and collections, thank you "Bayuntao" for your rewards, this evening will be a chapter. Don''t ask me why, ask is to fight Yuhun. (?�B���B?))

 136 Chapter 136 Yuihama Yuis Kindness

    Eizan Zhijin also left, but Misaku Subaru did not follow.


    "Chuangzhen, let''s have a bowl of egg fried rice."


    "Xingping-kun, let''s have a bowl of ramen."


    "Brother, please give me some fried chicken nuggets."


    Customers passing by outside the store looked at the sign that Mr. Xingping Chuangzhen took out for business and walked into the store.


    "Please wait a moment." Xingping Souji and Misaku Subaru said at the same time.


    "Xingping-kun, do you have the boss''s phone number? I''ll talk to the boss first." Su Yu looked at Mayumi Kurase and began to greet the guests, remembering the business.


    "The phone is at the counter. Take it yourself." Xing Ping Chuang is really competing with Mizuo Subaru for speed.


    Su Yu took Xingping Chuangzhen''s phone and walked to the backyard.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu returned with a smile.


    "What did the father say?" Xingping Chuangzhen asked, wiped his sweat.


    "Expansion of Xingping Hotel, 10 million accounted for 40% of the shares, not involved in the operation." Su Yu smiled.


    "Ten million...Are you the young master of a wealthy family?" Xingping Chuang was really surprised.


    "Your potential and Xingping Hotel are worth the investment at this price. The boss will come back tomorrow, and I will bring the money with you." Su Yu put Xingping Chuangzhen''s phone in the counter.


    "Thank you." Xingping Chuangzhen said again.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu walked out of the counter, helped Mayumi Kurase clean the table, and greeted the guests.


    The investment of 10 million yuan only accounts for 40% of the shares, which seems to be a loss.In fact, if it were not for Su Yu to win the Xingping Hotel back, there would be no such investment opportunity.


    Sooner or later, the strength of Xingping Chuangzhen will reach the level of Yuanyue Ten Jie, coupled with the beauty of Subaru who can replicate the cooking, and Tian Suohui''s mind, the level of the Yuanyue Ten Jie graduates.


    "Yuanyue Academy, sooner or later, I have to get it. There are not too many talents." Su Yu glanced at Xingping Chuangzhen and Mizuo Subaru, the corner of his mouth curled up.


    There is still a long time before Nagiri Erina''s father returns. As long as the timing is right, Su Yu can get Totsuki Academy before him and untie Nagiri Erina''s heart knot.


    And if you want to get Yuanyue Academy, it is inevitable to replace a few existing Yuanyue Ten Masters.


    ...


    Ten o''clock at night.


    Xingping Chuangzhen sent away the last guest.


    "Xingping-kun, I''ll go too, see you tomorrow." Misaku Subaru rode his motorcycle, and it took ten minutes to unlock it just now, showing his caution.


    "See you tomorrow." Xingping Chuangzhen waved his hand and watched Misaku Subaru leave.


    "Xinghei-kun, we are also gone." Kurase Mayumi said.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Kurase, when you have time, I will definitely entertain you and Su Yujun." Xingping Chuangzhen said with a little guilt.


    "Well, Kohei-kun, goodbye." Mayumi Kurase nodded and got into the car.


    "Good night." Su Yu patted Xinghei Chuangzhen on the shoulder, and sat beside Mayumi Kurase.


    When the car left, Xingping Chuangzhen looked at the clean Xingping Hotel, full of morale.


    "If you want to beat Su Yujun, you must first win Mizuo Subaru!" Xingping Chuangzhen muttered.


    ...


    In the car going to Kurase''s house.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you angry?" Mayumi Kurase said cautiously.


    "Why should I be angry?" Su Yu looked at Mayumi Kurase with a smile.


    "What I did to help Kohei-kun..." Mayumi Kurase lowered her head.


    "Idiot, how could I be angry about this kind of thing? You helped him because of his childhood sweetheart. Maybe I will be a little jealous, but I won''t be angry with you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Jealous? Then I won''t go." Mayumi Kurase blushed slightly.


    "It is enough to have Misaku Subaru to help now, and I will arrange for other people to help in the future." Su Yu stroked Mayumi Kurase''s little head lightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, I don''t know anything, and I always ask you to help me, isn''t it useless?" Mayumi Kurase was silent for a while and asked.


    "I''m just doing my best, but I want you to stay by my side. I''m the most excessive." Su Yu shook his head.


    "It''s not to blame Su Yu-kun, it was my voluntary..." Kurase Mayumi said quickly.


    "I am helping you, and it is voluntary." Su Yu hugged Mayumi Kurase.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase leaned in Su Yu''s arms, stopped talking, and smiled sweetly.


    Not far from Kurase''s house.


    "Su Yu-kun, good night." Kurase Mayumi said softly.


    "Good night." Su Yu looked at Mayumi Kurase''s expectant expression and lowered his head.


    One minute later.


    Kurase Mayumi blushed and ran away, Su Yu smiled and got in the car and left.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to the apartment, Yuihama Yui did not come over today, it seemed that it was a chance for Su Yu and Yukino.


    Su Yu enjoyed Yuihama Yui''s gentleness very much, and naturally she would not waste her kindness.


    Xuexia Xuenao''s door.


    Su Yu took the made key and opened the door.


    It is almost eleven o''clock at night.


    Xuexiaxuena always went to bed early and got up early, and only the little white cat Xiaoxue stayed in its cage in the living room.


    Su Yu walked into the room, changed the shoes Xuexia Xuena had prepared, and went to the bedroom.


    "Huh?" Su Yu tried it and found that the bedroom door was locked.


    However, the mere locks couldn''t trouble him at all.


    Su Yu took out a piece of iron wire and listened to the sound inside the lock with his ears, and the situation inside appeared in his mind.


    "Kacha" Within thirty seconds, the bedroom door opened.


    Su Yu tiptoed into the bedroom, and under the moonlight, he saw Xuexia Xuena who was sleeping peacefully.


    "Xiaoxue is so cute." Su Yu put his clothes aside and got into the bed.


    Xuexia Xuena seemed to feel the warmth beside him and hugged Su Yu.


    Su Yu was taken aback, and then the corners of her mouth turned upward, and Xiao Xuenai was indeed a tsundere, pretending to be asleep.


    Xuexia Xuenao''s heartbeat speeded up, and a blush appeared on her small face. If it weren''t for God''s Eyes and God''s Ears, Su Yu really couldn''t find it.


    "While Koyuki is asleep, take a picture for Yui to see." Su Yu rolled his eyes and took the phone.


    Xuexia Xuenai''s eyelids twitched, opened her eyes, and looked at Su Yu in shame.


    "It turns out that it''s a shame that Xiaoxuno didn''t fall asleep. However, Xiaoxuno, since you''re not asleep, why do you hold me? Do you like me so much?" Su Yu pretended to be sorry, but there was a smile on his mouth.


    "I just treated you as a doll, so I didn''t want to hug you!" Yukino Yukoshita released his hand.


    "Then I will be Xiaoxuno''s doll tonight, please hug me as much as you like." Su Yu moved closer to Yukino.


    "It''s too hot, stay away from me, and you should go back to your room to sleep." Xuexia Xuenai pushed Su Yu.


    "Do you know why Yui didn''t come tonight? How could I live up to her kindness?" Su Yu smirked.


    "Yuhihama-san meant that you definitely didn''t want you to bully me, you are terrible...well"


    (Seeking recommendation tickets and collections, there is one more chapter.)

 137 Chapter 137 Yui Hamas Lie

    early morning.


    Yukoshita Yukino''s room.


    Su Yu was making breakfast. Xuexiaxuenai came to the table after washing herself.


    "Xiaoxunai, it''s so beautiful today." Su Yu took breakfast and sat next to Xuenai under the snow.


    "Don''t think you can make me forget what happened last night." Xuexiaxuenai gave Su Yu a white.


    "I just let you run into..."


    "Don''t say it!" Xuexia Xuenai said with shame.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it, I will adapt slowly later." Su Yu smiled.


    "I don''t want that kind of adaptation. Before graduation, I will never let you mess around." Yukino Yukino clenched her small fist in shame.


    "Xiaoxuna is so cute, do you think you can refuse me?" Su Yu grabbed Xuexiaxuna''s small fist.


    "If you dare to mess around, I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life!" Xuexia Xuena struggled and said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do things that you hate." Su Yu kissed the back of Xuexia Xuena''s hand, and said gently.


    "You are enough to make me hate you now." Xuexia Xuenao blushed and muttered.


    "Really? Why do I feel that I like me more and more?" Su Yu let go, and put the bread in his hand to Xuexia Xuena''s mouth.


    Xuexiaxuenai glared at Su Yu, tucked her long hair, and took a sip.


    ...


    Chief Wu Gao, lunch break.


    Today is Friday. Due to the friendly match, Su Yu will go to Yingcai High School on Saturday and weekend.


    This matter naturally needs to be told to Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino.


    "Miss Qijo invited you to Yingcai High School, why did you tell us?" Xuexia Xuena calmly drank black tea.


    "Does Su Yu-kun want us to go with you?" Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Well, let''s take a look at Yingcai High School and see what the legendary girls'' school is like." Su Yu nodded.


    "Koyuki?" Yuihama Yui looked at Yukino under Yukino.


    It was obvious that she was Su Yu''s girlfriend, but she wanted to seek the opinion of Xue Xia Xue Na, which made Su Yu a little speechless.


    "If it''s okay, let''s go together." Yukino Yukino thought for a while.


    "Well, let''s go together." Yuihama Yui got Yukoshita''s affirmation and smiled slightly.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Xuexiaxue Nao looked at the door.


    Miura Yuko walked in, somewhat afraid to look at Yuihama Yui.


    Yuihama Yui opened her mouth and glanced at Su Yu subconsciously.


    "I promised the head of the tennis department to participate in the double tennis match. There will be two matches. One is to team up with Yumiko, and the other is up to you two." Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui and Yukiyuki. It is snowing.


    "It''s Hihama classmates, I''m not interested in tennis matches." Yukino Yukino said with an unnatural expression.


    "I''ll forget it, Koyuki''s motor nerves are so good, let''s take part in it." Yuihama Yui''s eyes darkened, and he waved his hand.


    "With the strength of this man, Yuihama-san can stand still." Yukino Yukoshita continued.


    "In that case, I will trouble Su Yu-kun. It''s better for Koyuki and Su Yu-kun. If there are more people, I will be nervous." Yuihama Yui smiled reluctantly.


    "Yuhihama-student..." Yukoshita Yukino opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "Xiaoyuna, let''s join Su Yu-kun together, I''ll leave it alone." Yuihama Yui''s little hand pinched the corner of his clothes tightly and lowered his head.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Miura Yuiko couldn''t bear to see Yuihama Yui like this.


    "Then it''s so decided, Koyuki and Yumiko will play one game." Su Yu interrupted Miura Yuko.


    Yuihama Yui bit her lip and did not speak.


    Xuexiaxuena looked at Su Yu angrily, not understanding why he put forward this multiple choice question.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to explain, nor was he as gentle as ever.


    At the end of the lunch break, the atmosphere was somewhat depressed, and Yuihama Yui left the ministry first.


    Su Yu and Miura Yuko walked together.


    "Su Yu-kun, will this be too much, in case Yui is too sad..." Miura Yuko stopped talking.


    "Youzi, don''t worry, I have my plan, you just need to cooperate." Su Yu smiled and walked forward.


    ...


    School time.


    Yuihama Yui did not come to serve the ministry, but took the tram home alone.


    "Yui, why did you come back so early today? Didn''t you go to Su Yu-kun''s place?" Yuihama Asuna was looking at the magazine and found that Yui Yui was back, a little strange.


    "Su Yu-kun still has things today. I don''t want to disturb Su Yu-kun, so I will come back first. Mom, I''ll go back to the room first, so I don''t need to call me for dinner." Yuihama Yui dodged his eyes, finished speaking, and ran up. floor.


    Asuna was stunned for a moment, how could she not see that Yuihama Yui was lying.


    "Could it be that Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Asuna picked up the phone.


    A new message "Ding Dong" popped up.


    "That''s the case." Yubihama Asuna looked at the new news from Su Yu and smiled bitterly.


    On the second floor, Yui Hama''s room.


    "Su Yu-kun... idiot..." Yuihama Yui lay on the side of the bed, looking at the photo of her and Su Yu, tears fell.


    Chief Wu Gao, Ministry of Service.


    "That''s it. Because of this incident, you deliberately provoke Yubihama-classmate. It''s a terrible man..." Yukino Yukino listened to Su Yu''s explanation and didn''t have a good temper.


    "Don''t worry, I will apologize well." Su Yu held Xuexia Xuena''s little hand.


    "Yuhihama-san must be very lost now, after all, yesterday..." Yukoshita Yukino looked out the window.


    "Xiaoyuna, I guess Yui will still attend the event with a smile tomorrow, believe it or not?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Yuhihama-san, it is indeed possible that this will happen." Yukino Yukoshita sighed.


    "Yui Yi is always so gentle, but it''s a pity that I met me."


    "If Yubihama-student doesn''t forgive you, don''t talk to me in the future." Yukino Yukino withdrew her little hand and said with cold eyes.


    "Xiaoyuna has become a 100% arrogant Xiaoyuna again, but I want to bully even more for such a Xiaoyuna." Su Yu hugged Xuexiaxuno and said in her ear.


    "Excuse me..." A voice rang and Shizuka Hiratsuka appeared at the door.


    Xuexiaxue Nai was taken aback.


    Shizuka looked at the two people in front of him and stayed for a while.


    "Teacher Jingjing, please knock on the door next time, otherwise, you will feel sad when you see something you shouldn''t see." Su Yu released his hand in a hurry.


    "Su Yu-kun, you really surprised me, do you want to taste my iron fist?" Hiratsuka squeezed his fist.


    "Choose! One, persuade Teacher Jingjing to put down his fist. Two, Teacher Jingjing will have a meal. Completing the task will reward one bronze lottery, and option two will reward nine additional bronze lotteries." The system prompt sounded.


    "??" Su Yu.


    (Please ask for recommended tickets and collections, thank you "Lan Ruofeng" for your reward. There is thunder and lightning outside the window, and I am a little scared. There is also a chapter on the shelf to explain a few questions.)

 138 Chapter 138

    It will be on the shelves tomorrow, and the manuscript has not yet been saved, but I don��t panic, because tomorrow... I have to brush needle girls.


    Keke, just kidding.


    This book has only 4,500 collections, and the first order is very poor without even thinking about it. Generally, there are not more than 10,000 collections in QQ reading, and it is basically on the street.


    Even so, I still have to write it down, after all, I have to be full attendance.


    It was originally expected that it would be over about 1 million words, but it turns out that 1 million words may only be written in the mid-term. I don��t know how many words are. Maybe it��s too watery everyday?


    To be honest, this book can be considered a test of water, from a bulldozer to a love direction.


    The two-dimensional daily comprehensive comic type, this is a type I prefer.


    There are many shortcomings of this book, advantages, you need to use a magnifying glass to find, subscription matters, please.


    Three questions are explained next.


    The first question, Chapter 25, Host Threat System, some people think there is a problem with this paragraph. I really don''t know how to say it. I can''t try it out?


    The second question is the origin of the second disease in Liuhua. Without Yongta, how can Liuhua wake up from the second disease?


    This question is actually very simple, the settings are different, I did not follow the path in the animation.


    As for Liuhua''s second disease, who caused it?This person has already appeared on the stage, but you may not be able to guess, as I will say later.


    The third question is the route of Asuna Bihama.


    This one was supposed to go normally, but with a knife on my head, I dared to go this route, and I was cold, so... the Yubihama Asuna route would not be too much, but some plots are still possible.


    PS: Actually it should be sold badly, but I am really bad, so I won''t talk about it.(Crying)

 139 Chapter 139 Quiet past (please subscribe!)

    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, then made a choice.


    Option one, persuade Jingjing teacher to put down his fist.


    "Xiaoxuna, you go to the school gate and wait for me first. I will chat with Teacher Jingjing alone." Su Yu said to Xuexiaxuna.


    "Yeah..." Xuexia Xuena opened her mouth, bowed her head and left.


    "Su Yu-kun, human feelings have their limits. Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukino are gentle and kind girls..." Hiratsuka sat down quietly.


    "Teacher Jingjing, have you ever been in love?" Su Yu poured a cup of black tea to Jingjing.


    "Boy, what do you mean? I''ve talked about love in a mere way, of course." Hiratsuka Jing''s eyes wandered.


    "Since Teacher Jingjing has talked about love, don''t you know the attitude of girls towards love?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Jing Jing.


    "People have different attitudes..." Shizuka Hiratsuka is weak.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this for now, let''s talk about more realistic things." Su Yu sat in front of Hiratsuka Jing.


    "Go ahead, if you can''t convince me, don''t blame me for really punching you." Hiratsuka Jing looked at Su Yu and said.


    "Teacher Jingjing, you mean let me choose one and give up the other. This is indeed a correct choice.


    But don��t you think it��s cruel?If I choose Yubihama Yui, who will save Yukinoshita?


    If I chose Yukino under Yukoshita, I would have failed Yuihama''s gentleness."Su Yu said slowly.


    "Of course I understand this kind of thing, but if you are with them at the same time, haven''t you thought about the consequences? What do their families think? What do their relatives think?" Hiratsuka silently said.


    "Teacher Jingjing, I think about this before you, so I will pay for the Yui''s house in the country." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you mean to tie Yuihama Yui with a substance?" Shizuka frowned.


    "No, I mean... Yui, I am married." Su Yu stood up.


    Hiratsuka quietly looked at Su Yu.


    "Yui Yi, I''m married. Koyuki, I won''t give up either. Feelings are the business of the three of us, not the rules set by others." Su Yu said seriously.


    Shizuka was a little lost and seemed to think of something else.


    "Teacher Jingjing, I am really bothered, but I will never give up the two of them. That''s all I want to say. If you want to punch me a few times, come on." Su Yu came to Hiratsuka Jing and closed. Closed eyes.


    "Boy, I respect your choice, but if something happens, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Shizuka Hiratsuka clenched his fist slightly.


    If at that time, he had made such a choice like Su Yu, perhaps now they can really live happily together.


    "Quietly, thank you." Su Yu bowed and received a bronze lottery.


    ...


    Teacher''s office, in front of the window.


    Hiratsuka watched Su Yu leave and lit a cigarette.


    She once met a man she liked and a gentle friend like Yukino Yukoshita.


    The three of them were really happy when they were together, but after graduating from university, they left Tokyo.


    She was unwilling to rush to the country to question the man, but got an apologetic sentence.


    "If at that time, you didn''t say sorry, but let me stay, I would definitely cut off the relationship with the family and stay with you...to take care of you with her." Hiratsuka murmured.


    It''s a pity that everything is too late now, the gentle one left the world, and the gentle good friend also left the country.


    In her memory, the last time she saw him was at his funeral and their two daughters.


    ...


    Su Yu sent Xuexia Xuenai back to the apartment without stopping, and came to Yuanyue College.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feishang looked happy when he saw Su Yu.


    "Feisha, where is Miss Erinai?" Su Yu asked.


    "Ms. Erina is going to attend the meeting of Totsuki Ten Jie, let me come back to prepare dinner first." Nito Hishasa licked his hair, looking expectantly.


    "I leave the dinner to me. While Miss Erina is away, I will bully Feisha." Su Yu said with a smirk.


    "Jun Su Yu... I''m ready." Xinhu Feishazi whispered.


    "Ready? What are you ready?" Su Yu pretended not to understand.


    "It''s... that kind of thing." Nito Hishago blushed and stammered.


    "What is that kind of thing?" Su Yu asked.


    "Jun Su Yu... fool, he knows what it is, but he wants me to tell..." Xinto Feisha pouted with a small mouth.


    "Feisha is so cute, that kind of thing is too early, but our relationship should go further." Su Yu hugged Xinto Feisha in a princess embrace.


    "As long as Jun Su Yu likes it, I am willing to do anything for you..." Xinto Feisha said, leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu smiled and opened the door of Xinhu Feisha.


    After half an hour.


    Nagiri Erina returned to the villa.


    "Hisasha? Hisasha?" Nagiri Erina searched in the kitchen and study, a little strange, and finally came to the door of Nito''s Hisasha.


    "Fishsha, that man..."


    Nagiri Erina opened the door, and was stunned by the scene before she could finish her sentence.


    "Miss Erina?!" Nito Hisako was startled.


    Su Yu didn''t expect Erina Nakiri to come back at such a critical moment, but fortunately he was well informed.


    This kind of scene... just wear clothes.


    "You are so soulless! What the hell did you do to Scarlett?" Nagiri Erina reacted when she saw Su Yu finishing her clothes, and hurriedly turned her back to the two of them and said with shame.


    "Ms. Erinai, please knock on the door in the future." Su Yu finished his clothes and said seriously.


    Nito Hisako was too embarrassed to look at Erina Nagiri.


    "You..." Nagiri Erina was very angry, clenched her small fist, her head was full of the scene just now, lingering, and thinking about it made her feel unacceptable.


    "I''m just teaching Feisha, what to do as a girlfriend, don''t get me wrong." Su Yu said calmly.


    "You are bullying Hisasha!" Nakiri Erina blushed. If according to Su Yu''s words, a girlfriend should do that kind of thing, wouldn''t she have to be the same as Nito?


    "I''m hungry, I don''t want to discuss this issue, I will ask you for dinner, Miss Erina." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Don''t bully Feisha!" Nakiri Erina glared at Su Yu, and walked toward the kitchen.


    Su Yu closed the door smoothly and looked at Xinhu Feisha.


    "Jun Su Yu... do you want to continue?" Xinhu Feisha''s face was flushed.


    "Feisha, some things can''t be abandoned halfway, they must be solved completely." Su Yu said earnestly.


    "Host, I have never seen anyone as brazen as you." System.


    (Thanks for the reward of "The World''s Drunk".)

 140 Chapter 140 Yingcai High School (seeking subscription)

    dinner time.


    Nakiri Erina''s dinner is naturally not bad, even at Su Yu''s current level, Nagiri Erina''s cuisine is 90 minutes.


    After dinner, Nito Hisago still had a job, and because Erina Nakiri saw something like that, he was ashamed to shut himself in the room.


    Nagiri Erina saw Nito Hisago hiding, and slipped back to the room in fear, but was caught by Su Yu who was sitting in her room.


    "Erina, are you so scared of me?" Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri with interest.


    "You...you give me out!" Nakiri Erina wanted to drive Su Yu away with shame.


    "Is Erina angry? I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I won''t bother you again." Su Yu sighed and got up to leave.


    "I didn''t mean that, it''s just..." Seeing Su Yu like this, Nagiri Erina grievedly grabbed Su Yu by the corner of his clothes.


    "Does Erina hate that kind of thing?" Su Yu stopped.


    "No, it''s just..." Nakiri Erina felt a little hard to tell when he thought of that scene.


    "It''s just jealous, and think I will hurt you, right?" Su Yu''s mouth curled.


    "Yeah..." Erina Nakiri nodded in shame.


    "Sorry, I brought you a bad impression, but don''t worry, I will be very gentle and will never hurt Erina." Su Yu turned and hugged Erina Nakiri.


    "Really?" Nakiri Erina looked up at Su Yu.


    "Of course it is true, I promise, it will never hurt Erina." Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri gently.


    "If you dare to lie to me, I''ll...ignore you." Nagiri Erina lowered her head shyly by Su Yu.


    "Erina ignores me? It seems like an impossible thing." Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri amusedly.


    ...


    Su Yu spent the whole night quietly beside Erina Nagiri.


    Because of Nito''s efforts, Su Yu has no ideas for the time being.


    Nagiri Erina leaned against Su Yu''s arms, always sleeping peacefully.


    When the early morning arrived, Su Yu walked out of Erina Nagiri''s room and prepared breakfast for the two before leaving Far Moon Academy.


    Today, I am going to Yingcai High School. The morning is a relay race, and noon is a swimming race. Tomorrow, a tennis match will be held in Zongwu Gao.


    Yingcai High School is not far from Yubihama''s home. When Su Yu arrived at Yingcai High School, Yui Yui arrived early, and Yukia Yukino was the same.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Yuihama Yui smiled slightly, as if nothing happened.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu didn''t take Yubihama Yui''s hand and walked forward.


    Yuihama Yui followed behind Su Yu, with a smile on his face, but his eyes were a little lost.


    Yukino Yukino wanted to say, and felt that it was a pity that it ruined Su Yu''s plan, and she could only gently hold Yuihama Yui''s little hand.


    "Koyuki?" Yuihama Yui was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect Yukino to take the initiative to be so close to her.


    "It''s a little more at ease." Xuexiaxuenai whispered.


    Yuihama Yui opened her mouth. Is this Koyuki expressing her sympathy for herself?


    Yukino Yukoshita didn''t know Yuihama Yui''s thoughts at all, and just held her hand tightly.


    "Don''t worry, Koyuki, I''m fine." Yuihama Yui said warmly.


    Su Yu glanced back at the two, always feeling a bit strange, but this situation should end tomorrow.


    "Su Yu-jun, welcome to Yingcai High School." A female voice rang, Amakusa Shino and Qijo Sky came over, followed by Hagiura Bell.


    The clothes of the three of them are the same, they are all a sweatshirt and shorts, it seems that they are the three of the relay race.


    "I seem to be a little late. Is the game about to start?" Su Yu looked at the three people''s outfits, and his eyes stopped for a moment on Qi Tiao Tian.


    "It''s the contestants entering the stadium, and it has not officially started. Let''s go to the stadium together. The students of the General Wu Gao, all under the leadership of the discipline committee, have already arrived on the stadium in advance." Amakusa Xiao smiled.


    "Student Xuexia, it''s been a long time." Qijo Sky stretched out his hand to Xuexia Xuena.


    "Miss Qijo, hello." Yukino under Xuexia shook hands with Qijosky, somewhat restrained.


    Xuexiajia and Qijojia are completely incomparable. Qijosky has always been a real eldest lady, the envy of everyone, even Xuexia Xuena is no exception.


    Of course, what Xuexiaxue envy is that the seven skies are relatively free.


    On the way to the sports field, Yukino and the three people from the student union met.


    The seriousness of Amakusa Shino, the natural young lady temperament of Shichijo Sky, and the hard-to-ignore knowledge of Hagiura Suzu made Yukoshita Yukino surprised.


    In the auditorium of the stadium, Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Saika were chatting.


    All the people from the Sobu High School Student Union were there, as well as the contestants and their friends.


    There were about hundreds of people present. The news department of Yingcai High School, the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, and some eldest ladies who had nothing to do were all here.


    Su Yu saw a lot of acquaintances, they were all characters who appeared in the cartoons of the Delusional Student Union.


    The start of the competition was announced by Amakusa Shino and City Tour, and the contestants were in place.


    At Yingcai High School, apart from the first player Su Yu, who didn��t know him, the second was Amakusa Shino, followed by Seven Sky, and the last was Hagiura Bell.


    "Bang" As the starting gun sounded, the relay race between Yingcai High School and Sobu Gao began!


    The contestants of Zong Wu Gao were obviously unable to do what they wanted. Starting from the first person, they were falling behind.


    Finally, when she arrived at Hagi Village Bell, she stood there for a few minutes to warm up, and waited for the last person to run, then she followed.


    As a result, Yingcai High School still won.


    Zou Wu Gao lost the first friendly game, and the second game was different.


    Among the five girls, three have participated in swimming competitions on behalf of the school in junior high school and have also achieved good results.


    In the second swimming competition, Zou Wu Gao won.


    The game is over, the next time is the visit time.


    Yingcai High School is backed by Qijo Group, and both the environment and food are of a very high level.


    Although the food in the cafeteria here does not reach the level of Yuanyue College graduates, it is not lower than that of Yuanyue College freshmen.


    In addition to cooking, Yingcai High School is also very supportive of students'' interests.


    Various activity rooms, more than tens of millions of pianos are placed in the music classroom.


    Looking at the equipment of Yingcai High School''s various clubs, Cheng Wei inspected his face with envy. Even the cameras used by the News Department were the latest models.


    On the other hand, General Wu Gao, the budget of each club must be strictly controlled.


    "The last is the student union room." Amakusa Shino led the student union members of Sotake High to the student union of Yingcai High School.


    Cheng Wei Xun walked in the door expectantly, but found that the student union was unusually ordinary, and then she understood.


    "Sure enough, it is Yingcai High School. The student association is so simple, but the school can be managed in an orderly manner. No wonder President Amakusa has such a high evaluation."

 141 Chapter 141

    in the afternoon.


    The visitors from Zou Wu Gao had eaten a free buffet in the dining hall of Yingcai High School and left Yingcai High School.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui were very quiet today. Su Yu chatted with the three members of the Sakurasai High School Student Union from time to time, and enjoyed the lunch brought by the Seven Sky.


    "I want to return to Yuanyue Academy, you two go back first." Su Yu said to the two girls while riding a motorcycle.


    "Um...Su Yu-kun, be careful on the road." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    Yukino Yukoshita did not speak, and pulled Yubihama Yui into the car.


    "Master Su Yu, I''m leaving first." Xiaoyu saluted Su Yu and drove away.


    Su Yu started the motorcycle and whizzed along, very fast.


    ...


    Yuanyue College.


    Su Yu returned to the villa, Nakiri Erina and Nito Hisako were not at home.


    "In that case, go to Jixingliao." Su Yu remembered Tian Suohui.


    Pole Star Liao is far away from Nagiri Erina��s villa, Su Yu drove his motorcycle all the way to Pole Star Liao.


    From the outside, Jixingliao is an old villa with a sense of age.


    The various vegetables in the vegetable garden, the animals in the small house, backed by the forest, are like a paradise.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see." A girl''s voice sounded.


    "Hello, Yoshino Yuuki." Su Yu smiled while looking at the Yoshino Yuuhi in front of him.


    The pink ball head, petite, and a cool dress is somewhat casual, but very youthful.


    "You don''t need to be so polite, just call me Yuuhime. Did Su Yu-kun come to see Xiaohui?" Yoshino Yuuhime smiled sweetly, her expression somewhat meaningful.


    "I was invited by Xiaohui before because other things were delayed, so I just came over when I had time today." Su Yu replied.


    "That''s it, Su Yu-kun, please come in." Yoshino Yuuki led Su Yu into the door.


    The interior of Jixingliao is fairly tidy and tidy, it is not bad to be a hotel.


    "Su Yu-jun, you have tea first, I''ll get Xiaohui down." Yoshino Yuuki poured Su Yu a cup of tea and ran upstairs.


    After a while.


    Tian Suohui and Sakura Ryoko came down together.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Tian Suohui looked at Su Yu with some excitement.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see." Ryoko Sakura smiled slightly.


    Tian Suohui was wearing short sleeves and shorts, blue braids, and holding her hands nervously, her pretty face blushed under Su Yu''s eyes.


    Ryoko Sakura is also dressed in cool clothes, but there is something that people can''t ignore, that is, the scale is comparable to Yuihama Yui.


    Su Yu stared at Su Yu, her face was a little hot, but she didn''t say anything, just fluffed her long hair.


    "Long time no see, classmate Ryoko Sakura." Su Yu said hello to Ryoko Sakura.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t you need to study cooking today?" Tian Suohui asked cautiously.


    "After studying together, I have learned a lot of cooking knowledge, and I am not in a hurry to study new cooking." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then, can Su Yu-kun have a taste of our cooking?" Tian Suohui remembered Su Yu''s defeat of Kojiro Shinomiya, and understood that Su Yu''s cooking standards were already very high.


    "I''m here for this. Xiaohui, Yuuhime, Sakura Ryoko, if you don''t mind, let''s make a dish now?" Su Yu drank the tea ceremony.


    "Su Yu-kun is so nice, I will go now." Yoshino Yuuhime left happily.


    "Trouble Su Yu-kun." Ryoko Sakura also went to prepare.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Tian Suohui clenched her small fist, and must come up with a dish that satisfies Su Yu.


    ...


    after an hour.


    The cooking of the three of them was completed at the same time, which was a lot better than before the combined training.


    Yoshino Yuuhime''s roast duck scored 80 points, plus the matching sauce, reached 85 points. It should be considered the bottom of the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve.


    Su Yu doesn''t understand the cuisine of Sakura Ryoko, but the deliciousness is higher than that of Yoshino Yuuhime''s roast duck. In the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve, it should be medium.


    Finally, Tian Suohui''s dishes.


    This is a dish with heart and specialties, light ramen noodles, and the umami flavor of vegetables.


    "I added some vegetables sent from the country in this, isn''t it inappropriate?" Tian Suohui waited until Su Yu had finished eating, and said nervously.


    "This dish is very good, not only delicious, but also makes me taste homesick. Is Xiaohui homesick?" Su Yu looked at Tian Suohui with a smile.


    "Yeah..." Tian Suohui lowered her head in shame. She is already a high school student and still has this kind of thought. In Su Yu''s eyes, she should be very naive, right?


    "Xiaohui''s family should love Xiaohui very much. These vegetables are dried just right. It''s impossible to take care of them. They will be very happy to let them taste Xiaohui''s cooking during the summer vacation." Su Yu stood up. , Caressing Tian Suohui''s little head.


    "Yeah..." Tian Suohui nodded, feeling Su Yu''s big hand, a warm feeling.


    Yoshino Yuuhime and Sakura Ryoko looked at each other, and both saw the worry in each other''s eyes.


    Su Yu lives in Erina Nagiri��s villa, or Hisago Nito��s boyfriend, how could Tian Suohui win them?


    As friends, they knew that Tian Suohui should be discouraged, but they also knew how much influence Su Yu had on Tian Suohui.


    "Your cooking skills have all improved. I''m learning how to make desserts recently, so let you try my desserts." Su Yu noticed the eyes of the two and withdrew his hands.


    "Dessert?!" The three people''s eyes lit up, no girl can refuse dessert, not to mention this dessert was made by Su Yu.


    ...


    At eight o''clock at night.


    Su Yu had dinner in Jixingliao and met Issehui, the seventh person of Yuanyue Shijie.


    Isshihui, pink hair, and a warm smile, the only drawback is that this person only wore an apron and dared to wander around. Su Yu''s eyes were a little sore.


    Except for Issehui, Su Yu tasted the dishes of other people in Ji Xingliao and gave comments and opinions.


    The opinions of the owner of the tongue of God, no matter what kind of cook it is, are helpful.


    Several people in Jixingliao listened to Su Yu''s opinions seriously and expressed their welcome to Su Yu''s return to Jixingliao.


    The night breeze is slightly cool, in front of Jixingliao.


    "Jun Su Yu, I trouble you today." Tian Suohui bowed.


    "You are welcome, Xiaohui. Everyone in Jixingliao is very hospitable. I like the environment here. If I had become a student of Yuanyue College, I would definitely join Jixingliao." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "If Su Yujun joins Ji Xing Liao, Ji Xing Liao will definitely shine." Tian Suohui said with some longing.


    "Xiaohui, if you work harder, you will sooner or later become Yuanyue Top Ten." Su Yu patted Tian Suohui''s head.


    "Yuanyue Shijie wants to be as good as Senior Isshihui, I can''t do it at all." Tian Suohui lowered his head.


    "You can do it, I believe you." Su Yu hugged Tian Suohui and said in her ear.

 142 Chapter 142 The Results of the Friendly Match

    Weekend morning.


    Su Yu left from the room of Xinto Feisha.


    Nagiri Erina got up early and made breakfast.


    "Erina hasn''t married me yet, so she has prepared a loving bento for me so hard. It really touches me." Su Yu looked at the made bento and breakfast, and hugged Nageri Erina.


    "I didn''t prepare it specially for you, don''t get me wrong." Nagiri Erina whispered.


    "Well, I''m not misunderstood. I know how much Erina likes me." Su Yu looked down at Erina Nakiri in his arms.


    "Huaxingui..." Nakiri Erina muttered.


    "Erina, after getting married, how do you feel about living with Feisha?" Su Yu smiled.


    "If Feisha agrees, I...I can think about it." Nakiri Erina''s face was slightly red, and some did not dare to look at Su Yu.


    "At that time, Erina and Hisago will prepare breakfast for me..." Su Yu stroked Erina''s long hair lightly.


    "You are such a bad man..." Erina Nagiri embarrassedly punched Su Yu with a small fist.


    Su Yu grabbed her small fist and slowly lowered her head.


    "Um" Nagiri Erina.


    ...


    Total Wu Gao.


    Today is the day of the tennis match.


    Su Yu came to the ministry, and Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui were indeed here, chatting intimately.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Yuihama Yui exclaimed vigorously.


    "Good morning." Xuexiaxue Nai said lightly.


    "Good morning, Yui, Koyuki." Su Yu smiled slightly, and sat far away from the two.


    Yuihama Yui''s eyes darkened, and Yukoshita Yukino rolled Su Yu''s eyes. This man''s evil taste was too heavy.


    The atmosphere in the ministry was a bit embarrassing, but Yukino Yukoshita felt ashamed of Yuihama Yui and kept looking for topics.


    Until eight o''clock in the morning.


    The three people from Yingcai High School Student Union came to the ministry to break the embarrassing atmosphere.


    The tennis match is about to start, and Shichijo Sky and Amakusa Shino are both players.


    Amakusa Shino and Hagi Bell walked in front, attracting Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui.


    Su Yu and Qi Tiao Tian were one step behind.


    "Su Yu-kun, what you want, I''m ready, when will I start planning?" Qijo Sky looked at Yuihama Yui in front with a slightly envious look, and said.


    "Tonight. Excuse me, Sky." Su Yu took advantage of the few people in front of him to turn, and took the small hands of Seven Sky.


    "You''re welcome, I will definitely help you finish what Su Yujun wants to do." Qi Tiao said gently.


    "I may trouble you often in the future." Su Yu apologized.


    "Jun Su Yu, as long as you don''t leave me, please use me to your heart''s content. My only confidence may be to be a bit richer than other girls." Qi Tiao Sky embraced Su Yu and said seriously.


    "I will." Su Yu is not polite. With the help of Seven Sky, he can do a lot.


    "Jun Su Yu, the castle he talked about last time, his father has agreed. He said that as long as Jun Su Yu runs the Qijo Group in the future, no matter how many women there are, it''s fine." Qijo Sky raised his head and stared at Su Yu.


    "Sky''s father, really..." Su Yu opened his mouth, somewhat unable to understand.


    However, the only certainty is that they love the seven sky.


    ...


    On the tennis court.


    In the singles, So Taketaka was slightly better. Totsuka Saika''s tennis skills surpassed the tennis club members of Sakurasai High School.


    At the beginning of the double match, the combination of Totsuka Saika and Higiya Hachiman played against Amakusa Shino and Shichijo Sky.


    However, no matter how strong they were, they couldn''t beat the serious Amakusa Shino, the seven skies that lifted the restrictions.


    Amakusa Shino''s tennis skills are not good, but not bad, and defeating one is easier than Keiya Hachiman.


    The seven skies were lifted, and the athletic ability was super improved. After all, it was a long-term load.


    According to what Qitiao Tiantian said earlier, after her father knew about Su Yu''s existence, he let Qitiao Tiantian lift the restrictions, with the goal of facilitating Su Yu to bring a small life to the Qitiao family.


    Su Yu didn''t have that plan, and if Seven Sky had children now, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    In the first double match, Totsuka Ayaka and Higiya Hachiman lost terribly.


    In the second game, Su Yu and Miura Yuko.


    Yuko Miura has participated in several tennis matches, and he is much more professional than the opposite member of the tennis club. Occasionally, he made several mistakes and was beaten back by Su Yu. The match was less than half the time of the previous match, and the other party announced Gave in.


    The third game is the key.


    Shichijo Sky and the prepared Hagi Bell played.


    Su Yu and Xuexia Xuenai stood together.


    "Xiaoyuna, I won''t be polite for this game." The seven skies faced Yukino under the snow.


    Yukino Yukoshita was taken aback and squeezed the tennis racket tightly.


    "Start!" As Totsuka Saika''s voice sounded, the game officially began.


    The next few minutes.


    Qijosky and Xuexiaxuena almost started singles, and Su Yu and Hagiura Ling had a long distance away tacitly.


    Qijosky''s physical strength is very good, while Xuexiaxuenao is slightly more skilled.


    Both are in a state of going all out, as if not playing tennis, but fighting.


    As the game progressed, Xuexiaxue was exhausted, and began to fall into the wind. A mistake did not catch.


    "It''s almost done, you two are too hard, this is a friendly match." Su Yu shot in time, backhanded back.


    Qitiao Tiantian smiled at him when he saw Su Yu playing.


    Hagiura Bell stood beside Shichijo Sky, and her athletic ability should not be underestimated.


    "Xiaoxunai, go and rest." Su Yu stood in front of Xuexiaxuenai.


    Xuexia Xuenai was taken aback, understood Su Yu''s meaning, and retreated to the rear.


    Xuexiaxue retired, Su Yu defeated and defeated with one enemy and two.


    In the end, when the game was about to end, Hagi Suzu scored a point to reverse the situation, and the Sakurajai High School tennis match won the double match!


    In the singles, Wu Gao won, and the doubles at Yingcai High School won. The first two games were a one-to-one record.


    This time the friendly match ended successfully, neither side won nor lost.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Zou Wu Gao Student Union.


    "Su Yujun, thanks to you, Qijo Group decided to invest in Chief Wugao." Cheng Wei Xun said with a smile.


    "Qi Tiao Group is richer, and it is not a bad thing to invest in Chief Wu Gao." Su Yu is not surprised, let alone Qi Tiao Group''s investment chief Wu Gao, even if Yingcai High School moves next to Chief Wu Gao tomorrow, he will not Surprised.


    The financial resources of the Qijo Group are simply unimaginable for ordinary people, and it is not a problem to buy it if it is a mere military high.


    Seven skies could see that Su Yu deliberately released the water, making Yingcai High School and Chief Wu Gao fight in a state of not losing or winning.


    The reason why Qitiao Group invested in Chief Wu Gao was Su Yu. The principal of the school knew this very well, and he also faintly hinted at the importance of Su Yu to the city tour.


    (The grades are so bad that I don��t want to talk. Two updates a day are issued together to prepare a new book to save my life.)

 143 Chapter 143 Fireworks and Smiling Faces

    At the end of the friendly match, contestants and spectators all started to leave.


    Su Yu left Sotake High without notifying Yukoshita Yukino and Yubihama Yui, and only sent a message to Yukoshita Yukino after waiting for the place where the seven skies were ready.


    Yuihama Yui reluctantly smiled when he learned that Su Yu had left from Yukoshita Yukino.


    "Yuhihama-student, I suddenly remembered one more thing, let Miss Xiaoyu take you back first, right?" Yukino Yukino thought for a while.


    "No, I made an appointment with Yumiko to go shopping, Koyuki will go first, I''m going to find Yukiko." Yuihama Yui waved his hand and left the ministry.


    Xuexiaxuno opened her mouth, and Yumiko Miura should have reached Su Yu''s side.


    ...


    Ten o''clock in the evening.


    Yoshihama''s house.


    Yuihama Yui hugged her knees and leaned against the bed.


    The "jingle bell" rang from Yui Bihama''s phone.


    Yuihama Yui looked at the phone that appeared in front of her, with joy on her face, and quickly answered the phone.


    "Yui Yi, Xiaoyu is already downstairs in your house. I want to have a good talk with you about the future of the two of us." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Yeah" Yuihama bit her lip, squeezed her little hand slightly, changed her clothes, and went downstairs.


    Xiaoyu stood at the door of Yubihama''s house, saw Yuihama Yui, and opened the car door.


    Yuihama Yui thanked him and sat in the back of the car, quietly looking at the night view outside the window.


    After half an hour.


    The car stopped in front of a large playground.


    Yuihama Yui got out of the car, looked at Su Yu who was waiting for her not far away, walked over slowly, and stood behind Su Yu.


    "Yui, I''m sorry to call you out so late, but I actually want to say..." Su Yu turned and looked at Yuihama Yui.


    Yuihama Yui lowered his head, tears couldn''t stop falling.


    "Happy birthday, Yui." Su Yu smiled and hugged Yuihama Yui.


    Next second.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang" amusement park is brightly lit, and gorgeous fireworks bloom in the sky.


    Yuihama Yui was taken aback, and instantly understood why Su Yu had been cold to her these past few days, probably just to surprise her at this moment.


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot!" Yuihama Yui hugged Su Yu tightly, moved and surprised.


    "Sorry, Yui." Su Yu said softly.


    "I''m very afraid of losing Su Yu-kun, promise me not to do that again, okay? I will really take it seriously." Yuihama Yui looked up at Su Yu.


    "Only this time, not as an example." Su Yu wiped away tears for Yui Hama Yui.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun, this is the most memorable birthday I have ever had." Yuihama Yui took the initiative to approach Su Yu and gave a bold kiss.


    When the kiss was over, Yuihama Yui realized that there were a lot of people around, and immediately lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "Yuhihama, happy birthday." Yukino Yukoshita smiled slightly.


    "Yui, happy birthday." Miura Yuiko and Ebina Hima smiled at Yuihama Yui.


    "Sister Yui, Komachi has also been invited by brother Su Yu, happy birthday." Biqigu Komachi smiled playfully.


    "Yuhihama-san, happy birthday." Shichijo Sky and Amakusa Shino walked out, Hagiura Suzu followed behind them.


    "Yui Yi... Happy birthday." Yuihama Asuna walked over.


    "Mom, Koyuki, Yuko, you are all hiding from me..." Yuihama Yui looked at the three with aggrieved expression.


    "I''m sorry, Yubihama, I blame this man." Xuexiaxue Nao glared at Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun said to give Yui a surprise..." Miura Yumiko murmured.


    "Su Yu-kun was also kind, so I didn''t remind Yui." Yuihama Asuna gently smiled.


    "Thank you. Koyuki, Yuko, Himina, Komachi, Miss Shichijo, Chairperson Amakusa, Suzumura Hagi...Thank you." Yuihama Yui released Su Yu and bowed to everyone.


    "You are welcome, Yubihama and Su Yujun also prepared cakes and fireworks. Let''s go to eat cakes after the fireworks are off together." Qijo Sky smiled.


    "Yeah" Yuihama Yui nodded.


    Su Yu smiled on the side, this time the plan was considered a success.


    Qitiao Sky provided this playground and prepared what Su Yu needed. Otherwise, Su Yu would have to face a series of troubles to find a place to set off fireworks.


    A group of girls were playing with fireworks, and Yuihama Yui''s smiling face in the middle of the crowd was beautiful.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Yubihama Asuna and Su Yu stood aside and said.


    "You''re welcome, Aunt Asuna." Su Yu glanced at Yubihama Asuna next to her.


    "I really appreciate you, if it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what to do..." Yuihama Asuna looked at Su Yu with gentle eyes.


    "Aunty Asuna, I will bring you happiness, trust me." Su Yu held Yubihama''s little hand.


    "I believe you, Su Yu-kun, please bring happiness to Yui." Yuihama Asuna turned her head and struggled slightly.


    "Aunty Asuna, your shy look is exactly the same as Yui." Su Yu let go and said in Yubihama''s ear.


    Yubihama Asuna''s face was red, afraid to look at Su Yu.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth curled up, even if he didn''t follow the route of Asuna Yubihama, it seemed interesting to tease her like this.


    ...


    When the fireworks time was over, everyone celebrated Yuihama Yui in a studio in the playground.


    Yuihama Yui blew out the candles and began to cut the cake. The first one was naturally given to Asuna Yubihama.


    The second part was originally prepared by Yui Bihama to give Su Yu, but remembering how indifferent Su Yu had been to him before, it was given to Yukoshita Yukino.


    "Yui, you and Koyuki really have a problem, the smell of orange is too strong!" Su Yu shouted.


    "Su Yu-kun treated me that way before, and I''ll give you the last one." Yuihama Yui rolled Su Yu''s eyes.


    "Well, the last one, let''s taste it together." Su Yu smiled.


    Yuihama continued to divide the cake until it was just right in the end.


    The last piece of cake was cut off, and Yui Hihama handed it to Su Yu.


    Su Yu started feeding Yuihama Yui, making the surrounding girls look envious.


    Yubihama Asuna retracted his gaze and continued to eat the cake.


    Yukino Yukoshita looked at Yuihama Yui''s smile and heaved a sigh of relief.


    If Miura Yuko is looking forward to her birthday, will Su Yu feed her?


    Qijosky kept smiling, because she had already got enough benefits.


    In the afternoon, when Su Yu was making the cake, she gave her the reward she was looking forward to, making Qi Tiao Sky more like Su Yu.


    Compared to cake, she prefers Su Yu.


    The banquet is over.


    Yui Hama and Asuna Yuihama were sent home by Xiao Yu, and Su Yu naturally followed Yui Hama.


    Others have their cars ready to take them home.

 144 Chapter 144 Summer Vacation Is Near

    At night, Yubihama''s house.


    Yuihama Yui''s room.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Yuihama Yui snuggled in Su Yu''s arms and said softly.


    "You are welcome, you have said it several times." Su Yu stroked Yuihama Yui''s long hair lightly.


    "I feel very happy now, happiness that is hard to describe in words." Yuihama Yui smiled.


    "I will be happier in the future." Su Yu pecked Yuihama Yui''s forehead.


    "Su Yu-kun, that..." Yubihama Yui suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Yu.


    "Forget it tonight, a rare fond memory. Also, if Aunt Asuna finds out that I teach Yui the kind of thing, she will definitely drive me away." Su Yusec understood Yuihama Yui''s meaning and took a picture. Pat her little head.


    "Su Yu-kun, badass..." Yuihama Yui covered her mouth with a smile.


    "Wait a few days later, come to my house again, then you will know how bad I am." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui tightly.


    "Su Yu-kun is lying again. If it''s really bad, he won''t be so gentle to me. Su Yu-kun like this is my favorite." Yuihama Yui said in Su Yu''s ear.


    Looking at each other, Su Yu lowered his head.


    ...


    A few days later.


    The weather is getting hotter, and it will be July soon, which means that Chief Wu Gao is about to have a holiday.


    The holiday time of each school is different. Yuanyue College will be closed in early July, and the total holiday of Wu Gao is in mid-July this year.


    Before the holiday, examinations are naturally inevitable.


    If you fail to pass this kind of exam, you will stay at Zong Wu Gao to make up lessons during the vacation until the teacher is satisfied.


    Yui Hihama, as a student with a lot of room for improvement in academic performance, was taught by Yukino Yukoshita every day, and finally achieved excellent results in the exam, ranking in the middle of the entire grade.


    Yui Yui, who was originally in the middle and lower reaches, achieved this kind of results, and Teacher Jingjing was very satisfied.


    Xuexia Xuena''s grades are not surprising, ranking firmly in the top five of the grade.


    The most unexpected thing is Su Yu''s performance, first in the whole year!


    As a famous person in school, Su Yu doesn''t even bring books after school in the afternoon. Everyone knows this kind of thing.


    It was such a student who did not bring books and did not make up classes after school, and won the first place. Everyone could not believe it.


    Teacher Jingjing��s first reaction was that Su Yu copied someone else��s test paper, but whose test paper was copied first in the grade?


    In the end, Teacher Jingjing could only admit uncomfortably that there are indeed geniuses in this world.


    In fact, Su Yu had read all the books before the exam, and went to the library to read many test papers from previous years. The Eye of God has never forgotten, so that Su Yu can complete his self-study.


    In addition, during the exam, he released the black ghost in advance, using the vision of the ghost to collect the answers of outstanding students including Yukino Yukino, and finally turned it into his own answer.


    After the exam, I was relaxed.


    Su Yu molested Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukoshita in the ministry every day, occasionally making the two girls blush and shy, and occasionally quarreling with Yukoshita Yukino, Yuihama Yui smiled and acted as a mediator.


    On Saturday, Yukihama Yui��s invitation, Yukino Yukoshita was tricked into, and the three began their first three-person date.


    Play in the amusement park, go shopping in the mall, and take photos of photos.


    On the weekend, Su Yu naturally returned to Totsuki Academy, wandering between Nito Hisasha and Erina Nagiri.


    Nageri Alice also inevitably participates.


    In his free time, Su Yu also went to Sumire Avenue, and the Koping Hotel was undergoing renovation, so he could only go on a date with Mayumi Kurase.


    On Miura Yuko''s side, Su Yu didn''t neglect her either, so she chose one day to accompany Miura Yuko to go shopping and buy things. It was Miura Yuko who paid the money.


    On the Qitiao sky side, Su Yu enjoyed real benefits and delicious food.


    As long as it is something Su Yu wants to eat, Qitiao Sky can send it to Qitiao''s house by air that night.


    In the end, Qijo Sky called her father, and after a while, the Qijo Group added a subsidiary to collect precious ingredients and let Su Yu try cooking.


    These are just incidental enjoyments. The real enjoyment is in the bathroom of the Shichijo Sky House. The bathroom made of pure gold, even the bathtub is gold!


    In addition to being shocked by the financial resources of the Qitiao family, Su Yu silently accepted the Qitian sky.


    The relationship between the two of them is basically Seven Sky taking the initiative, and Su Yu feels like a little white face.


    With the strategy of each route, a lot of options naturally appeared.


    Su Yu has accumulated 15 bronze draws, of which three are used to summon a new robotic maid, and two draws have won 20 million yen.


    It is worth mentioning that these two bronze draws were triggered by the Seven Sky, which shows how powerful her lucky aura is.


    ...


    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    "System, don''t let me down." Su Yu watched the evolution on the virtual screen, ten bronze draws, all pressed!


    "Congratulations to the host for gaining 20 evolution points." The system prompt sounded.


    "..." Su Yu.


    The evolution of the black feather mode reached 40, which is still 60, that is, up to 30 bronze draws. Su Yu can experience what it''s like to fly into the sky.


    "Oh, the system, you are ruthless." Su Yu sighed, thinking about it, anyway, the lottery is considered to be a free gift. It doesn''t matter if it is earlier or later.


    "Su Yu-kun, supper is ready, Koyuki''s paella." Yuihama Yui called.


    Su Yu walked out the door, Xuexia Xuenao''s apron had already been taken off, and the two girls were sitting at the dining table, waiting for Su Yu.


    Su Yu sat down and started eating directly.


    The two girls talked and laughed about today''s affairs. Basically Yuihama Yui said that Yukino Yukoshita was listening.


    Yukoshita Yuki has only Yuihama Yui as a friend.At first, I might be able to become friends with Miura Yuko, but unfortunately, the two of them had too much opinion. If Su Yu were not in front of them, they would have quarreled.


    "Xiaoxunao." Su Yu left the last two bites of rice, one of which was placed next to Xuenai''s mouth.


    Xuexia Xuenai glanced at Su Yu whitely and ate it.


    Next was Yuihama Yui. She did not dislike the spoon Yukoshita Yukino used, and ate the last bite of rice very happily.


    Recently, the two girls have often been together with Su Yu on their backs, even when they go to the bathroom.


    If Yukino hadn''t been acting normally, Su Yu would have doubted whether Yuihama was wearing a more environmentally friendly hat.


    "It''s time for you two." Su Yu put down the spoon and smiled at the two girls.


    "Jun Su Yu is really bothersome..."


    "What a terrible man."


    Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukino said so, but they consciously handed a spoonful to Su Yu''s mouth.

 145 Chapter 145

    In a blink of an eye, the end of June.


    Xingping Hotel has finally been renovated.


    The newly opened Xingping Hotel took advantage of the backyard space and renovated the second floor, which increased the number of guests for dining.


    Xingping Chuangzhen worked at Yuanyue Resort for half a month and learned a different cooking world.


    The two chefs, Misaku Subaru and Koping Soshin, plus the maid Xiaobai introduced by Su Yu, officially started operating the Koping Hotel.


    Xingping Chuangzhen''s cooking has reached the level of Yuanyue''s ten outstanding reserves, and Mizuoka Subaru is naturally not bad, and the two of them add up to not attract as many customers as the maid Xiaobai.


    Xingping Hotel, first floor.


    "Guest, what do you want to eat today?" The long-haired maid said lightly.


    "I want to try Xiaobai''s omelet rice, and Xiaobai''s smile." The man in glasses looked nervously and expectantly at the maid Xiaobai.


    "Smile? A mere abandoned house, you also want my smile, really shameless, do you need me to bring you a mirror?" Maid Xiaobai said coldly.


    "Need, need." The man with glasses said excitedly, Master Xiaobai''s poisonous tongue is really great!


    "???" Kohei Sakuma and Misaku Subaru who watched this scene from the side.


    "Xiaobai already has a blog on the Internet. Her face, coupled with her cold appearance and poisonous tongue, will definitely attract a lot of wealthy customers." Su Yu smiled.


    Maid Xiaobai, the third robotic maid, has a much colder expression than Xiaoyu and Xiaotao.


    Because of this, it is the best choice for her to work part-time at the Xingping Restaurant. She can also learn how to cook with Xingping Chuangzhen and Mizuo Subaru.


    "Such a guest, is there really no problem with his mind?" Xingping Chuangzhen took another look at the charges in this area, and he only had to pay 1,000 yen for the seat to be poisoned by Xiao Bai.


    For this kind of area, Xingping Chuang really did not agree to open it, but there are not many residents, and there are almost full seats every day.


    He didn''t even know that the special area of ??this store and the maid Xiaobai had long been circulating on the Internet, especially in the otaku circle, and her fans grew rapidly.


    "The market has this kind of demand, and we can make more money, regardless of whether he has any problems in his mind." Su Yu said unceremoniously.


    "..." Xingping Chuangzhen, although this is too much, it seems to be true.


    "Sorry, Su Yu-kun, I kept you waiting for a long time." Mayumi Kurase walked in the door.


    ...


    In the mall.


    "Su Yu-kun, how about this dress?" Mayumi Kurase walked out of the locker room.


    "Very beautiful." Su Yu looked at the skirt on Mayumi Kurase and nodded.


    "I always feel that Su Yu-kun''s attitude is very perfunctory... Are you thinking about other things?" Kurase Mayumi pouted.


    "Something happened recently, I''m thinking about how to solve it, sorry." Su Yu held Mayumi Kurase''s little hand.


    "I''m joking, I''m already very happy that Su Yu-jun can find time to accompany me." Kurase Mayumi said quickly.


    "Ting Ling Ling" Su Yu''s phone rang.


    "Sorry, I may have to lose my company, Mayumi." Su Yu glanced at the phone number, and the corner of his mouth curled up.


    "Yeah" Mayumi Kurase said a little lost.


    "Wearing this skirt another day and going on a date." Su Yu hugged Mayumi Kurase and kissed her head down.


    "It''s agreed." Mayumi Kurase stretched out her little finger.


    Su Yu pulled the hook with her.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    In the underground parking lot of the apartment building.


    "Uncle Xuexia, when we first met, my name is Su Yu. Please advise." Su Yu looked at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "Su Yu-jun, although it is the first time to meet, I can hear rumors about you every day." Yukoshita Yono''s father smiled.


    "Uncle Xuexia joked, the rumors are only rumors after all." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Jun Su Yu is looking for me, isn''t it just for chatting?" Xuexia Yangnao''s father looked at Su Yu meaningfully.


    "Uncle Xuexia, I just want to say a word. The company of the Xuexia family should not be controlled by Mrs. Xuexia." Su Yu said every word.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is a family affair in the Xuexia family. You, an outsider, shouldn''t care about it." Xuexiayangnai''s father frowned.


    "I know that outsiders shouldn''t care about this kind of thing, but I want Miss Yangna to live a free life." Su Yu took out a document and handed it to Xuexia Yangna''s father.


    When Yukoshita''s father looked at the file, his pupils shrank.


    "Uncle Xuexia, I have to say that your life is really miserable. Marrying a woman like Mrs. Xuexia as his wife caused me to lose power and raise a woman outside, and the other side raised a few little white faces. "Su Yu said slowly.


    Yukoshita''s father clenched his fists and took a deep breath.


    "Jun Su Yu, where did these things come from?" Xuexia Yangna''s father calmed down.


    "Iga-ryu''s intelligence capabilities are not as good as Koga-ryu''s, but it is easy to investigate simple things." A maid walked in outside the parking lot.


    "Miss Dejima!" Yukoshita''s father was surprised.


    "Shichijo family and Igaryu will fully support Su Yu-kun''s actions. The first step is the reputation of Mrs. Yukoshita. Those photos should be enough to shake Mrs. Yukoshita''s reputation." Sayaka Dejima said unhurriedly. .


    Yukoshita''s father opened his mouth and looked at the photos attached to the file.


    He knew what happened to Yukoshita Eina, and he knew the consequences of these things.


    Yukoshita Yingna''s methods have always been vigorous and resolute. If these photos are released, her image will plummet, which will have a huge impact on the company of the Yukoshita family.


    "What Mrs. Xuexia did is actually very simple, just to make Uncle Xuexia''s attention to her again. Unfortunately, you have already seen the essence of Mrs. Xuexiata and you don''t intend to make peace with her." Su Yu looked at Xuexia Yangnai''s father.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want me to choose?" Xuexia Yangnao''s father smiled bitterly.


    "Yes, I want to listen to Uncle Xuexia''s choice before deciding on the next step." Su Yu nodded.


    "There are only two choices in this matter. The first is that I ignore today''s matter and let you release her photos. When Xuexia''s company''s stock plummeted, I took the initiative to stand in front of the stage and take over Xuexia. Xiajia." Xuexiayangna''s father raised a finger.


    "Uncle Xuexia, it seems that you chose the latter." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "Jun Su Yu, I also have a question for you, are you for Xuena, or Yangna, or... for yourself?" Xuexia Yangna''s father said seriously.


    "There is actually only one answer to this question, and that is...for myself." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Su Yujun, thank you for answering my question. Please take care of them in the future. This is my only request." Yukoshita''s father finished speaking and got into the car.


    Su Yu watched the car leave. He knew that Xuexia''s home should change.

 146 Chapter 146

    Xuexiayang is home.


    Su Yu looked at Xuexiayangna in the kitchen.


    In order to express his gratitude to him, Xuexia Xuena decided to cook and make dinner himself.


    Su Yu didn''t have much hope for Yukoshita''s cooking skills, and it was even hard to imagine what kind of dishes Yukoshita Yono could make.


    "Complete." Xuexia Yangna smiled, and brought the prepared dishes to Su Yu.


    "Is it omelet rice?" Su Yu looked at the omelet rice which was pretty good, and used tomato sauce to outline the shape of love.


    Xuexiayangnai sat opposite Su Yu, propped his chin, and looked at Su Yu with interest.


    "I thought you would feed me." Su Yu picked up the spoon with regret.


    "Does Jun Su Yu want me to feed you?" Xuexia Yangnai smiled and looked at Su Yu.


    "I can feed you." Su Yu handed the spoon to Xuexia Yangnai''s mouth.


    Yukoshita Yangna licked her short hair and ate the omelet rice in one bite.


    Su Yu tasted Xuexiayangna''s omelet rice, which was quite satisfactory, but he was able to taste Xuexiayangna''s heart.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want to drink?" Xuexia Yangnai said with a deep meaning.


    "I''m a high school student and can''t drink." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Jun Su Yu, if I missed this opportunity, I won''t be so proactive in the future." Xuexia Yangnai approached Su Yu.


    "Then let me take the initiative." Su Yu gave Xuexiayangnai another mouthful of omelet rice.


    ...


    With the arrival of July, Yuanyue Academy has a holiday.


    The list of autumn trials has been announced, and Tian Suohui has become a contestant without any surprise.


    Jixingliao.


    "Xiaohui, congratulations on becoming a contestant in the autumn trial. When will you go back? I will give it to you?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Tian Suohui.


    Sakura Ryoko and Yoshino Yuuhime had already left, and the others had also left. Except for Issehui who couldn''t leave because of the Yuanyue Ten Jie Council, only Tian Suohui had not left.


    "Jun Su Yu, I... can I stay by your side?" Tian Suohui hesitated for a while, whispered.


    "Huh?" Su Yu was taken aback, staying by his side?


    "I called my home yesterday, and I want to stay here during the summer vacation. I want to stay with Su Yujun, cook for Su Yujun every day, and learn more cooking knowledge..." Tian Suohui blushed Tao.


    "So, I thought Xiaohui was going to be my girlfriend." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Isn''t Su Yujun''s girlfriend a classmate of Xinhu? She will be angry when she hears it." Tian Suohui reminded.


    "I may not be able to keep you by my side." Su Yu thought for a while.


    The opposite of his apartment is Yukino Yukoshita, and Yuihama Yui often goes there. If Tian Suohui is left behind, the reaction of the two of them is somewhat subtle.


    "Is it because of Xinhu classmate?" Tian Suohui said a little disappointed.


    "It''s not because of Feisha, but it''s a bit inconvenient to keep you by your side. Well, let me find someone who is no less than the top three graduates of Yuanyue College and teach you." Su Yu patted Tian Suohui''s young Head.


    "Is it better than Jun Su Yu?" Tian Suohui couldn''t help asking. Her first thought was to stay with Su Yu, even if she was a maid, cooking for Su Yu, and cleaning up the room, she was willing.


    "This, I will also teach you when I have time." Su Yu did not answer directly, because his cooking should have surpassed Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    "Then trouble Su Yujun." Tian Suohui breathed a sigh of relief and smiled sweetly.


    ...


    The next day.


    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    "Are you a student at Yuanyue Academy? Since it is recommended by Su Yujun, let me see how your cooking is first. If you are not satisfied, I can only say sorry to Su Yujun." Looking at Tian Suohui in front of him.


    "Yes" Tian Suohui walked into the kitchen nervously.


    Su Yu watched Tian Suohui walk into the kitchen. He knew Tian Suohui''s strength. It would be weird if her cooking couldn''t satisfy Little Bird Yu Shihua.


    "Jun Su Yu, regarding Liuhua, I want your help." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua sighed.


    "Student Xiaoniaoyou, haven''t you already given up Secondary Two?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "She did give up Secondary Two. But... Recently, she became obsessed with animation. Compared with Secondary Two, this one worries me more." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua took out her phone, turned out a video, and handed it to Su Yu .


    The background of the video is in the room where Little Bird You Liuhua is in the video. The little bird you Liuhua in the video watched the animation, said the lines of Form 2 in his mouth, and finally put down the phone.


    "She seems to have found a friend. At this point, I am very happy, but also very worried. I hope that Su Yujun can help me investigate." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said seriously.


    "Has Liuhua who used to be in Secondary Two become Otaku and Secondary Two?" Su Yu only felt a headache.


    "Jun Su Yu, please." Xiaoniaouyou Shihua bowed.


    Now Little Bird You Liuhua is a lot closer to her, she doesn''t want to let Little Bird You Liuhua alienate her again, so she can only ask Su Yu.


    "Miss Shihua, this matter is left to me, after all, I should be a little wrong too." Su Yu nodded.


    He originally wanted to make Birdy Yu Liuhua recover, but he didn''t expect to have another otaku interest now.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua smiled reluctantly.


    In fact, in her heart, she didn''t want Su Yu to be in contact with Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    There are many girls around Su Yu. Not to mention Yubihama Yui and Yukia Yukino, Yukia Yang is such a smart person, thinking about Su Yu every day, which shows how dangerous Su Yu is.


    If Xiaoniaoyouliuhua likes Su Yu, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    ...


    Tian Suohui passed the assessment smoothly, and Xuexiayang would naturally not object to one more chef.


    As for Tian Suohui''s residence, due to the distance between Yuanyue Academy and here, Su Yu could only arrange her in the residence of the maid Xiaobai.


    Su Yu left Yukoshita''s restaurant and went to a detective agency.


    "Su Yujun, welcome to Iga Detective Agency." Little Rabbit pushed his glasses and smiled.


    Iga Office, this is the newly opened place when Shichijo Sky went to Paradise Island.


    On the surface, it says the detective office, but in fact this is the residence of the Igaryu team, and they are currently in charge of helping Su Yu.


    Xiaotu, one of the members of Iga Ryu''s team, a computer expert, an eye girl, and extremely powerful calculation ability, is a genius cultivated by Iga Ryu.


    "If you need your help to investigate something, it should be more convenient for you to check it." Su Yu wrote down the phone number and email address of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "Jun Su Yu wants to know the user of this phone, or the call history?" Little Rabbit glanced at it.


    "This is a friend of mine. Her sister is worried about her being affected by bad guys, so please check her recent call records and find out who has the most calls." Su Yu explained.


    "No problem, please give me three minutes." The little rabbit believed in himself.

 147 Chapter 147

    At noon, in front of a house.


    "This is really an unexpected result..." Su Yu looked at the house in front of him and opened his mouth.


    "Master Su Yu, you didn''t find the wrong address, it''s here." Xiaotu reminded.


    "It''s not a question of address... Let''s go, I know the people here." Su Yu glanced at the two characters written at the door, turned around and left.


    This residence is a standard Japanese-style building. Originally, Su Yu was only familiar with it. Seeing the name at the door, he instantly determined who Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s friend was.


    If it was someone else, Su Yu would worry about it, but with her, Su Yu wouldn''t have any worry, on the contrary, it would be more interesting.


    "It looks like I was wrong. Liuhua should look like Liuhua. Regardless of whether it is a secondary disease or not, just be happy." Su Yu murmured.


    Little Bunny blinked, pretending not to hear.


    The four members of Igaryu''s team serve the Shichijo family completely and are more loyal to Miss Shichijo. In their view, Shichijosky is a princess living in the modern age.


    However, it was such a princess who actually fell in love with Su Yu, a man with several boats.


    If it weren''t for Su Yu''s kindness to Igaryu and the Qijo family, the four of them would have started to drive Su Yu away.


    Of course, the combat effectiveness is also a problem, the four of them combined, I am afraid that they can not beat Su Yu.


    ...


    night.


    Yukoshita Yukino''s room.


    Since that morning, the relationship between the two has taken a step further, Su Yu has been here almost every day.


    Occasionally teased the little white cat Xiaoxue, watching Xuexia Xuena busy in the kitchen, like a warm home.


    Xuexia Xuena is much gentler now, at least at home, but outside, she is still so arrogant.


    "Today, Yubihama and I went to the Xingping Hotel. I didn''t expect to find something." Yukino Yukino walked out carrying the food, looking at Su Yu with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu chuckled.


    "Unexpectedly, you are really with someone else''s childhood sweetheart, Su Yujun, do you have any special interests?" Xuexia Xuenai said lightly.


    "I swear to God, I am definitely not awakening any strange interest, but..." Su Yu reluctantly recounted about Kurase Mayumi.


    "Sure enough, you have a relationship with that Kurase classmate." Yukino Yukoshita glared at Su Yu after listening.


    "Xiaoxuna, you are so cunning, you are actually calculating me?" Su Yu was taken aback and rolled his eyes.


    "Among the people I know now, there is another girl, Su Yujun, how many girls are you going to keep in close relationship with?" Xuexia Xuena said in a bad mood.


    "Ten?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the kitchen." Xuexia Xueno got up and said.


    "Just kidding, don''t take a knife, you are a gentle and kind-hearted Yukino." Su Yu quickly grabbed Yukino''s little hand.


    "Faithfulness should be enough." Xuexiaxue Nao struggled and whispered.


    "No matter how many girlfriends I have, I won''t abandon you and Yui." Su Yu hugged Yukoshita Yukino, and said softly.


    "This is the worst confession I have ever heard, you are so soulless!" Xuexia Xuenai pinched Su Yu.


    "Waiting for the summer vacation, you and I, and Yui, will go to Yui''s hometown together, just the three of us." Su Yu smiled slightly, released his arms, and held Yukino''s hands.


    "If Yubihama-san agrees, I will agree." Yukino Yukino thought for a while.


    "Xiaoxue Nai..." Su Yu called.


    Xuexia Xuena looked up and lowered her head shyly.


    "Really cute." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "Um... soul light"


    "Crack" came the door opening sound.


    Su Yu was taken aback, and saw the woman who walked in, wearing a kimono with an expressionless face.


    "Mrs. Xuexia." Su Yu stood up.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are the one who calculated me behind you?" Yukoshita Yingna said coldly.


    "Yes." Su Yu glanced at Xiao Tao behind Xuexia Yingna, and the corner of his mouth curled up.


    "Why? It''s for Xuenai? Or Yangnai?" Xuexia Yingna suppressed her anger and looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "Sorry, I did it for myself." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Do you want to get the company of Yukoshita?" Yingnai Yukoshita opened his eyes wide.


    "No, I just want Miss Yang Nai to get the life she wants, so that Xiao Xue Nai will not become the next Yang Nai under the snow." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Naive thoughts, do you know how much loss you have brought to the Yukoshita family?" Yukoshita Yingna said in silence.


    "Mrs. Xuexia, if I say, I can make the Xuexia family stronger?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Becoming a puppet of the Shichijo family or relying on it?" Yukoshita Yingna sneered.


    "It''s neither a puppet, nor an attachment. Miss Yang Nai and Xiao Xue Nai will be in charge of Xuexia''s company in the future. This is the best result I got after thinking about it." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Naive thinking, can it be done with Yang Na and Xue Na?" Yukoshita Yingna snorted coldly.


    "It''s done." Xuexia Xuena came to Su Yu and looked directly at Xuexia Yingna.


    Yukoshita Yingna was stunned, looking at Yukoshita Yukino in front of him, with a strange feeling.


    "Mother, I have always envied my sister and wanted to be like her. Now, I have my own goal, which is to use my efforts to get the approval of my sister and you." Yukino Yukino summoned courage. .


    Yukoshita Yingna looked at Yukoshita Yukino in shock.


    The former Xuexia Xuena was cold and arrogant to put it in a better way, and autistic when it was worse.


    However, Yukoshita Yukino now dared to say such things to her.


    Yukoshita Yingna subconsciously looked at Su Yu.


    "Mrs. Xuexia, are you satisfied with Xiaoxuna''s answer?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I hope you can really do it." Yukino Yingna took a deep look at Yukoshita Yukino, then turned and left, with a touch of relief in her eyes.


    ...


    In front of the car downstairs.


    Yukoshita Eina looked back and glanced upstairs.


    "Yuno, Yono, I''m very happy to see you like this, even if you lose everything." Yukoshita Yingna chuckled lightly.


    Xiao Tao looked at Yukoshita Yingna from the side, and did not speak.


    "Little Tao, trouble you." Yukoshita Yingna retracted his gaze and said warmly.


    "You are welcome, Mrs. Xuexia." Xiaotao opened the car door.


    "Chiba, I should leave too." Mrs. Xuexia finished speaking and got into the car.


    Ten years ago, she lost everything and owned the Xuexia family.


    More than ten years later, she also lost everything but had two sensible daughters.


    They are different from her, they have their own ideas, and sooner or later they will replace her to protect Xuexia''s home.


    "Xiao Tao, after sending me over, you should return to Su Yujun." Xuexia Yingna looked out the window and said.


    "Yes" Xiaotao said in silence.

 148 Chapter 148

    On the balcony.


    Su Yu drank coffee and put down his phone.


    Yukoshita Yingna is not an idiot, since she quit the company of Yukoshita''s family, I am afraid she has discovered that there is something wrong with Xiaotao next to her.


    Before leaving Chiba, I came to test Yukino and him, probably because of Yukino.


    "Mrs. Xuexia, the loser of this matter, maybe it is me." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    If Yukoshita Yingna''s purpose was to make Yukoshita Yono and Yukoshita Yukino grow up from the beginning, then his approach is equivalent to speeding up Yukoshita Yingna''s plan.


    So, now Yukoshita Yingna has no worries.


    As for her marriage with Patriarch Xuexia, it should have come to an end.


    "In the past, I lost everything and gained a new life. Now I lose everything and gain inheritance. If there is any trouble in the future, maybe I have to ask her." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xuexia Xuena cleaned the kitchen utensils and walked out.


    "Xiao Xuenai, do you want to drink?" Su Yu handed Xuexia Xuenai a can of coffee.


    "Mother, what will happen in the future?" Yukino Yukoshita took the coffee, a little uneasy.


    "Xiao Xuenai worried that Mrs. Xuexia would be in danger?" Su Yu asked.


    "Mother, I have offended many people before, in case they..." Xuexia Xuena couldn''t say it. What Yukoshita Yingna did was not only offending people, but some things were enough to cause deep hatred.


    "Don''t worry, I have already arranged." Su Yu patted Xuexia Xuena''s head.


    When Xiao Momo left, Igaryu''s team had already had two people following them. With Shinya Kogen, this combination could be resolved immediately even if it encountered an attack.


    "Jun Su Yu, you walked too close to the eldest lady of the Qijo family, which is not a good thing for you. Of course, I am not jealous, but a little worried..." Xuexiaxue Nao listened to Su Yu If that is the case, the first reaction is that Su Yu used the power of the Chijo family to protect Yukoshita Yingna.


    "I understand that if I am not good enough, I will be troubled sooner or later. After all, Miss Qi Tiao is a princess, and it is not excessive." Su Yu smiled.


    "It''s good if you understand..." Yukino Yukino took a sip of coffee.


    "Understand is to understand. But, who can threaten me? If there is someone who can kill me, I will thank him instead." Su Yu''s mouth turned upward.


    "You''re dead, what shall we do?" Xuexiaxue Nai said in a bad mood.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to say something handsome, desperately this kind of thing is not suitable for me." Su Yu hugged Xuexiaxuno and said.


    "Idiot." Xuexiaxuena muttered, the taste of coffee seemed to be sweeter.


    ...


    The next day, afternoon.


    Su Yu left Zongwu Gao and came to Xingping Hotel.


    There are still many customers today, especially in Xiaobai''s area.


    Xingping Hotel is considered a well-known restaurant on the Internet. Although the environment is average, it is better than its delicious cuisine and affordable prices.


    Su Yu came today not for anything else, but to taste the new dishes of Koppei Sakuma and Mizuo Subaru.


    At the table.


    Su Yu tasted the dishes of the two in turn. Xingping Chuangzhen''s cuisine was omelet curry rice. As soon as the outer layer was cut, an attractive curry appeared instantly.


    Misaku Subaru''s cooking is also curry. He is a participant in the Fall Trial of Far Moon Academy, so he must try it.


    His curry dishes are completely imitated by Mr. Kopyeong, and he has taken a step further.


    "Xingping Chuangzhen scored 90 points, while Mizuaku Subaru scored 91 points." Su Yu put down his spoon.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t defeat this guy." Xingping Chuangzhen was speechless for a while, and the thing he imitated was that he asked Mizuo Subaru, not Mizuo Subaru.


    If his cooking wants to continue to improve, Misaku Subaru''s imitation is essential, so that he can improve in a better direction.


    "91 points, this dish is used to participate in the autumn trials, should be able to enter the top four?" Misaku Subaru has some understanding of Su Yu''s scoring standards.


    90 points is the top few of the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve. With a little effort, you can have your own signature cuisine.


    After 90 points, every point is extremely precious.


    "In previous years, you might be able to get the top four, this year, you might lose the election." Su Yu shook his head.


    With his participation and Tian Suohui, her current cooking is no less than that of Meizuo Subaru, and with the use of her heart, it is enough to make it into the top four.


    Ye Shanliang, who has the nose of the gods, is also an opponent not to be underestimated.


    "Unsuccessful? It seems I will continue to improve my cooking." Misaku Subaru said in surprise.


    "The cooking world is endless. As long as you have the curiosity to explore, you can discover a new cooking world." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Dad said so too, Su Yujun, are you on the same level as your dad now?" Xing Ping Chuang was really unwilling to say.


    "The boss''s realm is higher than me, I am far from enough." Su Yu waved his hand.


    Cai Pau Seiichiro��s cooking is full of freedom, and it incorporates many forms of cuisine. Even if Su Yu has learned all kinds of cooking, if he can��t master it, he can only defeat Cai Pau Seiichiro through his heart.


    Of course, this is not to say that Cai Pau Ichiro doesn''t use his mind, but his mind is not as strong as Su Yu.


    Just like Si Yingshi, who is the first one of Yuanyue Shijie, he is dedicated to presenting the taste of cooking, without the slightest personal characteristics, but the greatest characteristic, so he is called the white knight of the table.


    Cai Pau Cheng Ichiro, like an evolutionary version of Shi Ying, has no personal imprint of cuisine, full of freedom, making him a true master chef.


    They are going to reduce their personal characteristics and present the deliciousness of the cooking, but Su Yu has to do the opposite and defeat them with his heart.


    "Xingping Restaurant, looks so ordinary, is there really delicious food here?" A girl''s voice sounded.


    "Today, let you, who never cook, taste the real delicacy." Another slightly cold voice sounded.


    "Tong Nai, this place is very famous."


    "If it''s not delicious, I will definitely remember this shop on my blog."


    "If it''s delicious, I don''t need to recommend it. I prefer quieter."


    "Let''s take an order."


    Su Yu listened to these three familiar but unfamiliar voices and turned to look.


    With long blond hair, a cute face, and a cool dress, no matter from which point of view, she said that she is a very beautiful girl, this is Kosaka Kirino!


    Opposite Kosaka Kirino.


    She has long black hair, a small white face, a standard gentle beauty, a Gothic costume, slightly second in the middle, and it is Wugeng Liuli, the net name Black Cat.


    Between the two of them, a tall woman, dressed a little too otaku, seemed to be hiding something.


    Her name is Saori Makishima.

 149 Chapter 149

    Su Yu glanced at the three girls, then retracted his gaze.


    Wugeng Liuli seemed to have noticed something and glanced at Su Yu.


    Saori Makishima held up his glasses and looked at Su Yu with a little surprise. He didn''t expect him to appear in this place.


    The Makishima family has financial resources comparable to those of the Yukoshita family, and Saori Makijima has naturally read about Su Yu''s information.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the close relationship between Miss Qijo and Su Yu, the Makishima family would invite Su Yu to be a guest.


    Saori Makishima understands the meaning of the family. Her older sister is already married, and she is the next one. Whoever marries her is the heir of the Makishima family.


    Starting from this idea, the purpose of the Makishima family''s invitation to Su Yu is self-evident.


    "That boy, he seems to have seen him somewhere..." Kosaka Kirino noticed the two people''s gazes, looked at Su Yu, and couldn''t remember.


    "Tongnai, have you seen him?" Saori Makishima asked in confusion.


    "By the way, I remember." Kosaka Kirino looked at the menu and suddenly realized that he quickly took out his phone and opened a page.


    "Su Yu... it''s him!" Wu Geng Liuli frowned when she saw this name.


    "Black Cat, do you know Mr. Su Yu?" Saori Makishima opened his mouth, a little bit unbelievable.


    "He is the Demon King Liuhua said." Wu Geng Liuli said coldly.


    "Devil?" Kosaka Kirino blinked, with a curious expression on his face.


    On Su Yu''s side, the ears of the gods heard clearly.


    His blog was designed by the little rabbit of the Iga-ryu team. At present, he is paying attention to not only the girls of Sogou High but also the students of Totsuki Academy.


    The blog does not write about the owner of the tongue of God, but just writes the word chef. His areas of expertise include French cuisine, Japanese cuisine, and Chinese cuisine.


    At the same time, he is also recommended by the famous chef of Yukoshita Yono restaurant and Kopira restaurant, and the dessert master Momo Akakubo.


    Akakubo Momo often appeared in magazines. The most recent magazine had a problem with the chef she recommended. Akikuba Momo didn''t hesitate to name Su Yu.


    Ever since, Su Yu''s blog has attracted the attention of Akakubo Tao fans.


    Kosaka Kirino, if not surprisingly, is a fan of Akakubo Momo.


    "Since I heard it, I can''t ignore it." Su Yu stood up and walked to the three of them.


    Wugeng Liuli was about to speak, and stopped when Su Yu came over.


    "Miss Makishima, hello for the first time." Su Yu said hello to Saori Makishima.


    "Hello..." Saori Makishima replied weakly, and the other party broke her identity by saying that, as if she had dismantled her disguise, making her look timid.


    "You are Miss Kosaka? I often see your photos in magazines." Su Yu smiled at Kosaka Kirino.


    "Hello." Gaosaka Tongno didn''t expect Su Yu to know her, and looked at Su Yu with some surprise.


    "My name, you should have known it a long time ago?" Wu Geng Liuli said lightly.


    "Black cat, or five watch Liuli?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Any name is fine." Wu Geng Liuli looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "Then Black Cat classmate. First of all, I want to thank you for Liuhua''s affairs. I shouldn''t persuade Liuhua to change himself. Interest is interest. This point cannot be abandoned." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Do you really think so?" Wu Geng Liuli was silent for a moment, staring at Su Yu''s eyes.


    "Yes, those are part of Liuhua. If you give up those, Liuhua is not the real Liuhua. For example, if a girl with excellent grades is an otaku behind her back, if she is discovered by her family, let her abandon her interest. ��" Su Yu nodded and gave an example.


    However, as soon as his example came out, Takasaka Kirino stayed, and Goken Ruri and Makishima Saori looked at her at the same time.


    "If she is really asked to choose, I feel that giving up will only make me painful. After giving up, she will not be her." Su Yu continued.


    Kosaka Tongno was taken aback, looking at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    "Ahem, your example is too unrealistic. There is no such kind of girl. Regarding Liuhua, I believe your explanation for the time being. Of course, I also know that most people report prejudice to our interests. So, Liuhua��s sister. Bian, I hope you can help her." Wu Geng Liuli changed the subject, stood up, and bowed.


    "I will definitely help Liuhua. This time I won''t choose the wrong one again. If Liuhua can have friends like you, Miss Shihua won''t say anything." Su Yu smiled.


    "That, Su Yu-kun..." Kosaka Kirino shouted.


    Wugeng Liuli looked at Takasaka Tongno, is she going to talk to a stranger like Su Yu?


    "Miss Gaosaka, what''s the matter?" Su Yu looked at Gaosaka Kirino with a smile.


    "I...I''m a fan of Momo Akakubo, she recommends your dessert very much, so..." Kosaka Kirino noticed the look in Ruri''s eyes and withdrew the next words.


    After all, she and Su Yu are just strangers the first time they have met. You can never tell a man about such things easily, otherwise the other party will definitely look at her with strange eyes.


    "No problem, I have a treat today and let you taste my cuisine, desserts and French, Japanese cuisine." Su Yu smiled and left.


    "It''s just the first time for Su Yujun. It''s better to keep this kind of thing in your heart, otherwise..." Wu Geng Liuli looked at Takasaka Tongno and said.


    "Of course I know this kind of thing." Kosaka Kirino muttered.


    "Tong Nai, Su Yu-kun should not be a bad person. He has a good reputation. After he is familiar with it, it is not too late to talk about that matter." Makishima Saori chuckled.


    "Yeah" Kosaka Kirino nodded.


    If it hadn''t been for the occasional encounter with Saori Makishima, perhaps she would really hide her interest in pain.


    This kind of thing, not only cannot be discovered by the parents, but also by the disgusting person.


    ...


    Su Yu''s dishes are on the table.


    Each dish is about 90 minutes, and even Saori Makishima, who is the eldest lady, is full of praise.


    Kosaka Tongno and Wugeng Liuli were even more unbearable, just eating.


    "This dessert is almost the same as Momo Akakubo''s dessert, and it is indeed the one she recommended." Kosaka Kirino looked happy.


    "The taste of this Japanese dessert is not bad." Wugeng Liuli tasted another dessert.


    "Su Yu-kun''s French cuisine is definitely the most delicious French cuisine I have ever tasted." Saori Makishima exclaimed.


    "In addition to these, I also prepared other desserts, which I can take back to taste later." Su Yu smiled.


    "It cost you money." Saori Makishima quickly said.


    "You''re welcome, for me, it''s just an ordinary treat." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Su Yujun, can I ask for your phone number and email address?" Kosaka Kirino took out his cell phone.


    "Me too, I am a little worried about Liuhua." Wugeng Liuli hesitated.


    "Then I can''t help." Saori Makishima pushed his glasses.


    "No problem." Su Yu naturally wouldn''t refuse.

 150 Chapter 150

    In the afternoon, Gaosaka''s house.


    "I''m back." Kosaka Kirino changed his shoes and said something. As he was about to go upstairs, he heard the laughter of a girl in the living room.


    Kosaka Kirino hesitated and opened the door of the living room.


    "Tong Nai sauce?" The girl on the sofa asked tentatively.


    In an ordinary dress, short brown hair, and glasses, she looks very ordinary compared to Takasaka Kirino.


    Kosaka Kirino didn''t answer, and went straight to the refrigerator.


    Kosaka Kyosuke on the side scratched his head. Kosaka Kirino and Tamura Manami have been in a bad relationship. He brought Tamura Manami to his house. Kosaka Kirino didn''t speak, and he was obviously angry.


    "Tong Nai-chan, I just heard that my uncle and aunt were not at home, so I came to cook..." Tamura Mana stood up, a little cautious.


    "Oh, trouble you. I''m not hungry and don''t need to make my portion." Kosaka Kirino put the dessert Su Yu gave her into the refrigerator.


    "Tongno-chan, have you eaten dinner already?" Tamura Manami said cautiously.


    "It''s nothing to do with you. It''s nothing, don''t bother me." Kosaka Kirino glanced at Manami Tamura, closed the refrigerator, and walked upstairs.


    "Xiao Jing, am I angry with Tong Nao?" Mana Tamura looked at the closed door, feeling a little lost.


    "It''s not your reason. Kirino is always like that. Don''t worry, just do it for the two of us." Kosaka Kyosuke waved his hand.


    Upstairs, in Kosaka Kirino''s room.


    "Stupid..." Kosaka Kirino clenched his small fist and leaned behind the door.


    ...


    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    "Is this a friend of Liuhua?" Xiaoniaouyou Shihua looked at the photos on the phone, and the photo of Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua and Wugeng Liuli, with a very happy smile on his face.


    "I have already investigated. The other party is a girl from an ordinary family, which will not have a bad influence on Liuhua, but will make Liuhua grow up." Su Yu nodded.


    "Since Su Yujun said this, I will observe for a while. To be honest, I am very satisfied to be able to reconcile with Liuhua, but if the child is willing to accept the reality..." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said Halfway, sighed.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua has not gone to the grave so far, and she refuses to accept the fact that her father has passed away.


    "Student Xiao Niaoyou''s mother, because she felt guilty for concealing this incident, she left the country?" Su Yu said in silence.


    "She is for us too." Xiaoniaouyou said with complicated eyes.


    "I have a way to make her face reality." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "What way?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua asked in confusion.


    "Find the invisible boundary." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Jun Su Yu, even you..." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua looked at Su Yu speechlessly.


    "Don''t you know what the invisible boundary line is?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Does it really exist?" Little Bird You Shihua was taken aback.


    "It really exists, it''s like a fantasy like a mirage." Su Yu nodded.


    The bird swims ten flowers thoughtfully, and suddenly, it seems to understand something.


    "Jun Su Yu, I beg you."


    "Ok"


    ...


    Eight o''clock at night.


    Su Yu and Yui Hama walked out of the cinema.


    "Su Yu-kun, why do you want to watch such a terrible movie? It scares me to death." Yuihama Yui said with a small mouth.


    "Is it scary? I didn''t pay attention to the plot, only that Yui held my arm every time and it felt good." Su Yu smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot..." Yuihama Yui blushed, but still holding Su Yu''s arm.


    "Yui, what do you want to eat tonight? Koyuki said please buy food for the two of us. She is taking care of Koyuki at home." Su Yu held Yuihama''s little hand and said softly.


    "As long as it is made by Su Yu-kun, anything is fine." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly.


    "Yui, when you said this, I remembered one thing..." Su Yu said a few words in Yuihama''s ear.


    "Su Yu-kun! I wouldn''t be like that!" Yuihama Yui said with shame after hearing it.


    "That''s really a shame, how about some seafood tonight?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "Jun Su Yu!" Yubihama Yui glared at Su Yu shyly and angry.


    "Just kidding, I don''t actually care about that kind of thing." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    "In fact, as long as Su Yu-jun is more serious, that kind of thing... is not impossible." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "I''m going to buy a suit now." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Su Yu-kun, bad-hearted... you knew you were bullying me and Koyuki." Yuihama Yui said with a grimace.


    "Well, I won''t bully you in the future, I will be a decent person, so that I can get Yui''s reward." Su Yu took out his glasses casually.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are fake." Yuihama Yui covered his mouth and smiled.


    "The gentle and kind Yui has learned to play tricks on me. It''s really bad-hearted." Su Yu learned Yuihama Yui''s voice.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "What''s the matter? Yubihama, who likes to tease me?"


    "To be honest, your tone just now was a bit disgusting..."


    "Yuhihama-student, it''s too much to say that to me."


    "Jun Su Yu, please be normal..."


    ""


    ...


    When the two returned home, it was already half past eight in the evening.


    Su Yu processed the purchased ingredients, separated from Xuexiaxuenai, and made a few home-cooked dishes.


    Yuihama Yui likes Soba and Yukino''s dishes very much.


    At the table, Yubihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino chatted, and from time to time they served Su Yu with vegetables.


    "Koyuki, here are the movie tickets for tomorrow." Yuihama Yui took out two movie tickets after eating dinner and handed them to Yukino.


    "I have no interest in movies, you two can go and watch it." Xuexia Xuena said with an unnatural expression.


    "This is a gift I gave to Koyuki. If you don''t go, it will be wasted. I will go shopping with Yumiko tomorrow." Yuihama Yui put the movie ticket in Yukoshita''s hand with gentle eyes Looked at her.


    "Then I will..." Xuexia Xuenai glanced at Su Yu.


    "Xiaoyuna, please take me, or you will waste a movie ticket." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then let''s go together." Yukino Yukino''s face turned red, asking her to invite Su Yu in front of Yuihama Yui. She couldn''t say that.


    "Koyuki." Yuihama Yui hugged Yukino under Yukoshita.


    "Yuhihama-student, you should take a bath first. Tonight, we two will sleep together." Yukoshita Yukino smiled.


    "Let''s go, Yui. Tonight..."


    "Su Yu-kun, you can sleep alone tonight." Yuihama Yui apologized.


    "Jun Su Yu, wouldn''t you say that you want to rest with the two of us?" Xuexia Xuenao had a dangerous smile on his mouth.


    "Good night." Su Yu smiled and retreated.

 151 Chapter 151 Ayase Aragaki

    The next day, afternoon.


    Yukino Yukino looked at Yukino Yukino in front of him, and slightly clenched her small fist.


    "Jun Su Yu, give me an explanation." Xuexia Xuenai took a deep breath and said to Su Yu on the phone.


    "Sorry, I suddenly had something wrong, so I gave the movie ticket to Miss Yang Nai, you two should go and watch it together." Su Yu''s voice came.


    "You did it on purpose?" Yukino Yukino frowned and understood.


    "Xiaoxue is so smart, why don''t you guess what I think? There will be rewards for correct guessing." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Yukino Yukoshita unceremoniously hung up the phone and looked at Yukoshita Yono with a smile in front of him, and walked toward the cinema.


    "Xiaoxuna, wait for me." Xuexia Yangna ran over.


    Yukino Yukino slowed down a bit. She was thinking, when was the last time she watched a movie with her sister?


    "Xiaoyuna, I have always been looking forward to you, but this time, my elder sister will not lose, after all, my elder sister has reached this age." Yukino smiled and looked at Yukino.


    "My elder sister is actually interested in that kind of man, and his taste is a little bit beyond my imagination." Yukino Yukino''s face stiffened, and then she said with her arms in arm.


    "Xiao Xuenai, Tsundere must have a certain degree, otherwise, Su Yujun''s attitude will change." Xuexiayangna smiled.


    "He said, I like this the most..." Yukino Yukino bit her lip and whispered.


    "Xiaoxuna, finally let you speak the truth. I have already recorded what I said just now. Wait a while and let Su Yujun listen to it." Yukoshita Yangnai took the phone and laughed playfully.


    "Sister, you are really..." Xuexiaxuno stopped, looking at Xuexiayano angrily.


    "As long as you accompany me to the movies and go home for dinner together, I won''t tell Su Yujun." Xuexiayangna took Xuexiaxuno''s arm and said softly.


    "...Okay." Xuexia Xuena looked down at Xuexia Yangnao''s phone, and the coldness in his eyes was less.


    "Xiaoxue is so cute." Xuexia Yangnai smiled sweetly, and tightly hugged Yukino''s arm tightly.


    "Sister..." Xuexia Xuenai looked at Xuexia Yangna helplessly.


    "Xiaoyuna, in the future... often go home and see."


    "Ok��"


    ...


    In a certain shopping mall.


    Su Yu put away the phone.


    "Su Yu-kun, how about this dress?" Miura Yuko put on a white dress.


    "Some feeling of youth, very good." Su Yu admired.


    "Then buy this one, and then choose a set of clothes for Su Yu-kun." Miura Yuzi was pleased on her face, and she paid the money without hesitation.


    Su Yu is not very particular about dressing, as long as it is convenient to move, Miura Yuko doesn''t think so, pulling Su Yu and choosing a casual outfit that matches her clothes very well.


    "In the case of a T-shirt..." Miura Yuko looked away from a set of couple-style T-shirts, a little envious.


    "Just this set." Su Yu noticed her gaze and took away the set of T-shirts that the couple started with.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yumiko Miura felt warm.


    "Wait until the next date, I will wear this one." Su Yu took the clothes and went to checkout.


    "Yeah" Miura Yuko nodded, and she and Su Yu were wearing couple-style T-shirts?This is something she couldn''t even think of before.


    Although Yuihama Yui had already noticed the relationship between her and Su Yu, it did not affect the friendship between them in the slightest. This made Miura Yuko breathe a sigh of relief, but also felt a little guilty.


    Today''s date is also, Su Yu made an appointment with her this morning, so she had to refuse Yuihama Yui.


    "Jun Su Yu?" A voice sounded.


    Miura Yuko turned her head and looked at the two girls who came by with some caution.


    "Miss Takasaka, hello, this is Miss Ayase Aragaki?" Su Yu greeted the two calmly.


    Ayase Aragaki, a classmate and colleague of Takasaka Kirino, is also a model.


    Long black hair, delicate face, slender figure, the dress is very youthful and stylish.


    "Do you know me?" Ayase Aragaki looked at Su Yu curiously.


    "I''ve seen it in a magazine. I am very confident in my own memory." Su Yu pushed everything to the magazine. Anyway, these two people are very famous in some circles and have many fans.


    "That''s it, it''s nice to meet you for the first time." Ayase Aragaki bowed politely.


    "My name is Su Yu. I am a friend of Miss Kosaka for the time being. I am glad to meet you, Miss Ayase Aragaki." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Su Yu-jun, don''t be so polite, just call me Tong Nai." Kosaka Tong Nai couldn''t help saying.


    "Just call me Ayase, Su Yu-kun." Ayase Ayaki and Su Yu shook hands.


    "Then I''m not welcome, Kirino, Ayase. This is my girlfriend, Yuko Miura, and we are all students of Sou Takeshi." Su Yu introduced.


    When Miura Yuko heard Su Yu''s introduction, the hostility towards the two girls instantly fell to the bottom.


    "Sister Yumiko Miura, hello. Su Yu-kun is actually a student of Sou Takega, so he might be the senior of me and Kirino." Ayase Ayaki smiled softly at Yumiko Miura, and looked at Su with a little surprise. feather.


    "Does the high school of Kirino and Ayase choose Sou Wu Gao? It seems that your grades are good." Su Yu asked.


    "Kirino has excellent grades and is a member of the track and field club. He has long been recommended by Sou Takeshi, so I am a little short of it." Ayase Ayaki said modestly.


    "Ayase''s grades are not bad, and she will definitely join me in the sophomore." Kosaka Kirino smiled.


    "It''s fine to be together, I want to be with Kirino forever." Ayase Aragaki smiled sweetly, not realizing that her words are easy to misunderstand.


    "It''s a rare encounter, just because Yoko and I are going to have dinner, shall we go together?" Su Yu invited.


    "Well, it just so happens that I have something to ask Su Yu-kun." Kosaka Kirino thought for a while.


    "Then disturb the two of you dating." Aragaki Ayase looked at Takasaka Kirino in surprise, and said to Su Yu.


    "You''re welcome, the place I went to is considered my restaurant, and I also let Ayase taste my dessert." Su Yu waved his hand and went to pay.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    "This is actually Su Yujun''s restaurant. It''s really amazing." Kosaka Tongno looked at the surroundings, and couldn''t believe it.


    "Su Yu-kun, what exactly are you?" Ayase Aragaki stared at Su Yu curiously.


    "Transfer students, plus some cooking skills." Su Yu said simply.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are too modest." Kosaka Kirino obviously didn''t believe it, and Su Yu''s cooking and desserts were enough to prove that he was not simple.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen, you talk slowly." Su Yu got up and left.

 152 Chapter 152

    As soon as Su Yu left, the atmosphere was a little silent.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki looked at each other.


    "Senior Miura, what kind of person is Su Yu-kun?" Kosaka Kirino said.


    "Su Yu-kun is a gentle and kind person." Miura Yumiko thought for a while.


    "Senior Miura, is Su Yu-kun really just an ordinary person?" Aragaki Ayase continued.


    "Su Yu-kun is not ordinary at all, and is the most popular among the girls of Sotake High. He is the owner of the tongue of God, a guest of the Nakiri family, and he cooperates with Miss Yukoshita to run this restaurant and cooperates with Shichijo University. The young lady has a good relationship." Yuko Miura said of the seven skies, her eyes darkened.


    "The owner of the tongue of God? A guest of the Nagiri family? The collaborator of Miss Yukinoshita''s, and Miss Shichijo has a good relationship?" Ayase Aragaki looked shocked.


    Her father was a member of Parliament, and he naturally knew a lot about those famous families and Yuanyue Academy, not to mention the Qijo family.


    She was fortunate enough to meet Erina Nakiri once, and was shocked by her cooking.


    At that time, she only knew that Nagiri Erina was the owner of the tongue of God, and didn''t know the meaning of the owner of the tongue of God. She didn''t expect to meet the second owner of the tongue of God, and she was also a guest of the Nagiri family.


    This level of identity alone proves that Su Yu is not simple.Plus the collaborator of Miss Yukoshita''s family?Being able to cooperate with Miss Xuexiajia is more than just paying.


    Finally, Su Yu has a very good relationship with Miss Qitiao, this is the most important point!


    The wealth and power of the Shichijo family, Ayase Ayaki has only heard her father comment once, and that is a powerful family that can cover the sky with one hand.


    "Ayase, are these great?" Kosaka Kirino was puzzled.


    "It''s not just amazing. Kirino, if you have a princess''s friend sitting next to you, how would you react?" Aragaki Ayase smiled bitterly.


    "Of course it was shocking, but is the Shichijo eldest lady a princess?" Kosaka Kirino thought for a while, as if there was no such princess.


    "If Shichijo''s eldest lady is willing, she can become a princess anywhere." Ayase Aragaki said seriously.


    "There is such a great young lady..." Kosaka Kirino opened his mouth, feeling a little unreal.


    "Su Yu-kun''s ability to have a good relationship with Miss Qijoo proves that he is not simple. It is too modest to say that he is just a transfer student." Ayase Ayaki looked at the direction of the kitchen.


    ...


    In the kitchen.


    Tian Suohui helped Su Yu and prepared some dishes.


    "Xiaohui, have you adapted to the work here?" Su Yu asked while handling the ingredients.


    "Well, I''ve got used to it. Ms. Shihua is very good and can learn more cooking with her. I feel it''s worth staying." Tian Suohui nodded.


    "Learn more and become my chef in the future." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I will definitely try to satisfy Su Yujun." Tian Suohui lowered her head shyly, and said in a low voice.


    The bird Yu Shihua sighed. It seemed that Tian Suohui liked Su Yu too.


    Little Bird You Shihua likes Tian Suohui and her cooking very much, especially Tian Suohui''s heart, which makes her feel warm.


    Little Bird You Shihua wanted to train Tian Suohui to become her disciple, but because of Su Yu, he could only suppress this matter.


    "Xiaohui, get ready." Su Yu began to make cooking.


    "It''s ready, Jun Su Yu." Tian Suohui replied.


    The cooperation between the two was quite tacit, and the dishes made by Su Yu made Xiaoniao Yu Shihua a little moved, took a bite, and looked at Su Yu with admiration.


    "Miss Shihua, I will surpass your cooking sooner or later." Su Yu believed.


    "Then I will congratulate Mr. Su Yu." Xiaoniao You Shihua was not angry. Her original intention of learning cooking was to make money, and she did not value honor.


    "When the time comes, let Ms. Shihua taste my signature dishes." Su Yu''s mouth curled up, carrying a few dishes and went out.


    ...


    Su Yu came to the table and placed the first dish.


    "Good smell." Aragaki Ayase looked at the steak on the plate.


    "I started." Kosaka Kirino and Miura Yuko picked up their knife and fork at the same time.


    Ayase Aragaki swallowed, his face flushed and picked up the knife and fork.


    The three of them ate the steak in one bite, and their eyes widened.


    "Delicious!" Kosaka Kirino praised, before he had time to say anything else, the speed of cutting the steak became faster.


    "Su Yu-kun''s cuisine is indeed more and more unexpected." Miura Yumiko was not so excited, she had also tasted a lot of Su Yu''s cuisine.


    "This taste..." Ayase Aragaki savoured Su Yu''s steak carefully, and the impact it brought to her far exceeded that of another owner of God''s Tongue.


    "Don''t worry, there are a few more dishes, which will be brought over soon." Su Yu reminded.


    Kosaka Kirino was taken aback, blushing, and slowed down.


    The dishes were served one by one, and the final dessert made Aragaki Ayase feel happy.


    "This is an extra dessert. I will give it to you. If possible, I recommend this restaurant to my family." Su Yu handed the two girls a dessert.


    "Can this really be accepted?" Aragaki Ayase felt a little sad, the value of this dinner is not low, and there are desserts as gifts.


    "Of course you can. Kirino and Ayase will be my juniors next year, so they should be taken care of by seniors in advance." Su Yu smiled.


    "Senior Su Yu, then I''m not welcome. Ayase, you just said how good senior is, so don''t worry about it." Takasaka Kirino took the initiative to take the dessert.


    "Then thank you Senior Su Yu." Ayase Aragaki smiled softly.


    "It''s getting dark, I''ll let Xiaoyu take you home. The two girls are out at night, which is a bit inconvenient." Su Yu looked out the window and said.


    "What about Senpai and Miura-san?" Aragaki Ayase asked.


    "Ayase, a lover of high school students, sometimes doesn''t need to go home." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Senior Su Yu..." Ayase Aragaki blushed and understood the meaning.


    Kosaka Kirino looked at the two of them, his face was a little hot, is he really a high school student?


    Suddenly, she thought of someone again, and her face turned white. Is he the same?Is this the same relationship with that nasty guy?


    "Tirino, what''s the matter? Are you uncomfortable?" Aragaki Ayase looked at Kosaka Kirino''s face with some worry.


    "I''m fine. Senior Su Yu, can I chat with you alone?" Kosaka Tongno waved his hand and looked at Su Yu.


    Miura Yuko''s expression changed slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Yudo, wait for me here, I''ll send them downstairs." Su Yu shook Miura''s little hand and said softly.


    "Yeah" Miura Yuko felt Su Yu''s big warm hands and smiled at the two.

 153 Chapter 153

    Yukoshita''s restaurant is downstairs.


    Ayase Aragaki sat in the back of the car, looking at Su Yu and Kosaka Kirino not far away.


    "That, Su Yujun, what do you think of the housemaid?" Kosaka Kirino asked tentatively.


    "This, I think it''s very cute." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Cute?" Kosaka Tongno looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Don''t look at me like this, I used to be an otaku who chased fans on time, and even had many wives every season." Su Yu joked.


    "Really? What kind of heroine does Su Yujun like?" Kosaka Kirino still couldn''t believe it.


    "This...what I said, don''t be angry with Tong Nai." Su Yu hesitated.


    "I will never be angry." Kosaka Kirino looked forward to it.


    "I like both the tsundere heroine and the girls younger than me, just like my sister." Su Yu said with a slight embarrassment.


    "In other words, Su Yujun likes sister-based anime? Are you interested in games?" Kosaka Kirino''s eyes lit up.


    "Interested, does Tong Nai have a collection? How many recommend me?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Of course I have, and all of them are made by gods, such as..." Kosaka Kirino listed many beautiful girl games that were not serious.


    "I remember, are these?" Su Yu said from Takasaka Kirino, just hitting it, almost without fail.


    "Su Yu-kun, that''s amazing!" Kosaka Tongno looked at this game list and opened his mouth wide.


    "Tong Na, shouldn''t you recommend me to play these games?" Su Yu put away the phone.


    "Su Yu-kun, I don''t know where to start..." Kosaka Kirino was silent for a while.


    "Let me guess. You should be afraid that your interests will be discovered, especially Ayase''s friends and family, right?" Su Yu looked at Takasaka Kirino.


    Kosaka Kirino did not speak, and lowered his head.


    She didn''t know if it was right to tell Su Yu about this, after all, they could only be regarded as ordinary friends.


    "There are two solutions to this matter." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Two solutions?" Kosaka Kirino was surprised.


    "First of all, for the family. If you don''t want to be discovered by your family, just hiding it well is not enough." Su Yu said slowly.


    "What should I do then?" Kosaka Kirino said with some distress.


    "It''s very simple. Just put those indescribable games in other people''s homes, leaving only normal games." Su Yu smiled.


    "This..." Takasaka Tongno hesitated, her friends still have more cash, and those things must not be discovered by them.


    However, it won''t work with that black guy, Saori will also trouble her.


    "Tong Na, if you don''t mind, do you want to put it in my maid''s house? Just let me try it out." Su Yu asked.


    Kosaka Tongno raised his head to look at Su Yu, with a warm smile, like his brother...No, they are not like them.


    "Then I beg you, Su Yu-kun." Kosaka Kirino hesitated.


    "You''re welcome. Next is the friend''s side. If you are discovered by a friend, the other party will definitely hate this kind of thing." Su Yuruo pointed out.


    "If it is Ayase, I am afraid that my friends will not be able to make it." Kosaka Kirino glanced at Ayase Aragaki.


    "Yes. Tongno, if that kind of thing happens, it''s hard to recover, so you have to be careful. However, if that kind of thing really happens, I might be able to do you a favor." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun. What about the second solution?" Kosaka Tongno looked at Su Yu gratefully.


    "The second solution is naturally to give up these interests and become a false Takasaka Kirino, give up the black cat and Saori." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "If you give up those things, I won''t be the real me." Kosaka Kirino gave Su Yu a white look, feeling much better.


    "Tomorrow, Xiaoyu and my maid will go to help you move those things. After you go back, please pack up in advance." Su Yu patted Takasaka Kirino''s little head.


    Kosaka Kiruna was taken aback.


    "Sorry, sorry, I subconsciously touch my head to girls who are lower than me." Su Yu reacted and apologized.


    "It''s okay, I''m leaving first, Su Yu-jun." Kosaka Tongno blushed slightly and walked toward the car.


    Su Yu waved to Ayase Aragaki and watched the car leave.


    ...


    Kosaka Tongnai is in front of his house.


    "Excuse me, Miss Xiaoyu." Kosaka Kirino got off the driveway.


    "You''re welcome, I''ll return first." Xiaoyu nodded and drove away.


    Kosaka Kirino was about to go home when he saw Kosaka Kyosuke who was staring at her not far away.


    "Huh." When Kosaka Kirino saw Kosaka Kyosuke, he was inexplicably annoyed, and he gave a cold snort and walked towards the house.


    Kosaka Kyosuke was puzzled, looking at the leaving car, a little worried whether Kosaka Kirino had contacted bad friends.


    Kosaka Kirino was the first to return home, and Kosaka Kyosuke followed.


    "Kirino, wait a minute." Kosaka Kyosuke looked at Kosaka Kirino who was about to go upstairs and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Kosaka Kirino turned his head to look at Kosaka Kyosuke, and said coldly.


    "Didn''t you go out with your friends? Why were you sent back by a luxury car?" Kosaka Kyosuke stared at Kosaka Kirino.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you." Kosaka Kirino said, arm in arm.


    "I am worried about you, so I will ask." Kosaka Kyosuke frowned.


    "Worry about me? I''m different from the local girl who always listens to you. Where I want to go is my freedom." Kosaka Kirino said lightly.


    "This matter has nothing to do with Manai, I''m just worried that you will be deceived by bad guys..."


    "Slap" Kosaka Kirino went downstairs angrily, slapped Kosaka Kyosuke''s face with a slap.


    "Do you think I was sent back by the luxury car because of that kind of thing?" Kosaka Kirino clenched his small fist and looked at Kosaka Kyosuke with disappointment.


    "No, I didn''t mean that, it''s just..." Kyosuke Kosaka realized that he had said something wrong.


    "Needless to say, I don''t want to listen." Kosaka Kirino took a deep breath and walked upstairs.


    Kosaka Kyosuke covered his face and sighed, feeling a little guilty.


    "It''s probably a mess if you care? Kirino shouldn''t do that kind of thing, but I thought about that kind of thing, it''s really..."


    "Poor!" Kosaka Kirino and Kosaka Kyosuke on the stairs said in their hearts almost at the same time.


    Kosaka Kirino returned to the room, leaned behind the door, and slowly sat on the ground.


    She couldn''t stop her tears falling. Why?Why does he think so?Obviously, I am so close to the local girl, I didn''t care about her before, but now I care about her?


    "Ding Dong" a new message came.


    Kosaka Tongno turned on the phone, and the news from Su Yu made her feel warm.


    "I''m sorry, Kirino. I almost forgot. If the car sent you back was discovered by your parents, it would have some impact. If you are in trouble, please tell me, and I will come and explain it myself."

 154 Chapter 154 Kyosuke Kosakas Regret

    The next afternoon.


    As soon as Kosaka Kyosuke returned home, he saw the black car parked at the door.


    "Maid?" Kyosuke Kosaka looked at the two maids who came out of the house and opened his mouth.


    "These are the lasts, please, Miss Xiaoyu, Miss Xiaobai." Kosaka Kirino glanced at Kosaka Kyosuke, and said to Xiaoyu and Xiaobai with a smile.


    "You''re welcome, we will convey it to Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu put the last box of things away and closed the trunk.


    "Please tell Su Yu-kun for me, please." Kosaka Kirino said softly.


    Kyosuke Kosaka stopped, Su Yu-kun?The master of these two maids?


    "Then, let''s say goodbye first." Xiaoyu saluted, and got into the car with Xiaobai and left.


    Kosaka Kirino watched the car leave, and walked into the house without looking at Kosaka Kyosuke.


    Kyosuke Kosaka was about to ask who Su Yu was, and remembering what happened last night, he could only choose not to ask wisely.


    "Tourino''s friend, maybe you will know..." Kosaka Kyosuke thought to himself, but he didn''t even know Kosaka''s friend.


    "By the way, he has a maid, maybe the young master of a rich man..." Kyosuke Kosaka patted his head, took out his cell phone, and started searching for the name Su Yu.


    I don��t know if I don��t search, I��m surprised when I search.


    "Is such a young chef? And he also owns a part of two shops? One of the talents recommended by Totsuki Ten Jie..." Kyosuke Kosaka looked more and more surprised and found the location of one of the two shops.


    ...


    Six o''clock in the afternoon.


    Kyosuke Kosaka came to Sumire Avenue, looked at the Kopei Hotel in front of him, and walked in.


    "Welcome to the Xingping Hotel, what would you like to order?" a waiter came over.


    "Can I take a look at the menu first?" Kosaka Kyosuke looked around, but didn''t notice Su Yu.


    "Okay, I''m confirmed, you can call me." The waiter handed Kosaka Kyosuke a menu and left with a smile.


    Kyosuke Kosaka took the menu and was a little surprised by the type of cuisine at the Koppei Hotel.


    "Thank you, please give me a curry omelet," Kosaka hesitated and shouted.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The waiter smiled and took the order.


    "The food is delicious, the price is cheap, I don''t know how delicious it is." Kosaka Kyosuke muttered.


    "The cuisine here is probably better than all the dishes you have tasted before." A voice sounded from behind Kosaka Kyosuke.


    Kyosuke Kosaka looked at the person in front of him and took out his cell phone for comparison.


    "Don''t look at it, I am Su Yu." Su Yu sat opposite Kosaka Kyosuke.


    "You know I''m looking for you?" Kosaka Kyosuke put away the phone.


    "Of course I know, because my maid reported your situation, you seem to have misunderstood something, so I will explain." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    Today, he is dressed in ordinary clothes, wearing glasses, and looks extremely low-key.


    "Oh?" Kosaka Kyosuke didn''t believe Su Yu''s words, with a skeptical expression on his face.


    "My acquaintance with Tongno was only these two days, because a friend met Tongno, and we got better with her because of similar interests. Last night it was not only Tongno, but also her friend and my girlfriend. Four Individually had a meal.


    Since it was dark after the meal, I was worried about letting the two girls go home, so I asked my maid to send them off."Su Yu explained.


    "The explanation is reasonable. But, do you really have no idea about Kirino?" Kosaka Kyosuke raised his brow.


    "What idea are you referring to?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Don''t go around with me, tell me, do you like Kirino?" Kosaka Kyosuke said impatiently.


    "I like it." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "You have a girlfriend, and you still like Kirino?" Kosaka Kyosuke clenched his fist slightly.


    "I''m more carefree, but I don''t lie. To like is to like, it''s that simple." Su Yu smiled and looked at Kosaka Kyosuke.


    "What a terrible soul!" Kosaka Kyosuke stood up.


    "Kyosuke Kosaka, I don''t recommend you to do it to me." Su Yu looked directly at Kyosuke Kosaka.


    "No matter what the consequences are, I will bear it. I''ll teach you this soullessness first." Kosaka Kyosuke said with no expression.


    He may not even imagine how angry he is now.


    "Since you have decided, let me see your determination." Su Yu got up and took off his glasses.


    "Then I''m not welcome." Kosaka Kyosuke looked at Su Yu''s smiling face, his heart was so angry that he fell with a punch.


    Su Yu didn''t dodge, leaving a fist mark on his face.


    Kosaka Kyosuke dropped a punch and stopped looking at the mark on Su Yu''s face.


    "A good punch, have you calmed down?" Su Yu spit out a mouthful of blood, smiling.


    "I..." Kyosuke Kosaka looked at Su Yu, feeling a little regretful.


    "Kyosuke Kosaka, I asked you to punch me, not because of guilt." Su Yu wrote lightly.


    "What are you doing?!" A girl''s voice rang from behind Kosaka Kyosuke.


    Kosaka Kyosuke opened his eyes wide and turned to look at Kosaka Kirino.


    "Kosaka Kyosuke, the first lesson, don''t be impulsive." Su Yu patted Kosaka Kyosuke on the shoulder.


    "You count me?" Kosaka Kyosuke is not a fool. Seeing Kosaka Kirino angrily, he knew what Su Yu did.


    "Not calculating you, but teaching you what is reality." Su Yu stood between Kosaka Kyosuke and Kosaka Kirino.


    Kyosuke Kosaka opened his mouth, looked at Kosaka Kirino, and then at Su Yu. Is this reality?


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m sorry." Kosaka Tongno bowed.


    "It''s okay, I was wrong too. Kosaka Kyosuke, in fact, I just said that I like Tongno, which doesn''t mean that I like it at that level. I like Tongno as if I look at my sister." Su Yu looked back at Kosaka Kyosuke. .


    Kosaka Kyosuke was silent and did not speak. He knew that the excuse was useless.


    Su Yu''s explanation of what he liked directly blocked his explanation, leaving him no room at all.


    Kosaka Kirino raised his head, his eyes filled with disappointment for Kosaka Kyosuke.


    Kosaka Kyosuke was a little afraid to look at Kosaka Kirino. Sometimes, the power of words is far less than a look that makes people scared.


    "Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu walked in, holding a medical kit.


    "I''ll do it myself." Su Yu took the medical kit.


    "Su Yu-kun, let me come." Kosaka Tong Nai apologized.


    "Okay, Tong Nai, trouble you." Su Yu sat down.


    Kosaka Kirino walked by Kosaka Kyosuke, treating him as air.


    "I''m sorry." Kosaka Kyosuke actively lowered his head.


    "It doesn''t matter, Kosaka Kyosuke. Remember, don''t be so impulsive in the future, not everyone is like me." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "I remembered." Kosaka Kyosuke lowered his head.


    Su Yu retracted his gaze and looked at Kosaka Kirino in front of him.


    Just getting a punch made the relationship between Kosaka Kyosuke and Kosaka Kirino appear to be cracked, and it was worth it.


    Su Yu had some regrets about changing Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua, but he would not regret this matter.


    After all, they can''t be together, which can be regarded as helping them.

 155 Chapter 155 Black Feather Mode and System Upgrade

    Xingping Hotel.


    Su Yu watched Kosaka Kyosuke leave, but there was still some pain on his face.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m really sorry." Kosaka Tongno said again.


    "Tong Nai, don''t apologize, he cares about you too." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Do you care? I can''t accept such care." Kosaka Kirino was disappointed in his eyes.


    "Actually, your trouble is not that the collection was discovered, but Kyosuke Kosaka, right?" Su Yu whispered.


    "He used to work hard, he is the one I admire, but..." Kosaka Kirino lowered his head.


    "Tong Nao, I mean, the game cannot be confused with reality." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Su Yu-jun, what are you talking about...I don''t understand..." Kosaka Kirino dodged his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it, just remember what I said, otherwise, it''s you who are suffering." Su Yu patted Takasaka Kirino''s head.


    "Um..." Kosaka Kirino clenched his small hand slightly.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about these unhappy things, Tong Na, do you want to go shopping together?" Su Yu stood up and stretched out his hand.


    "Does Su Yu-jun want to invite me on a date? Aren''t you afraid that his girlfriend is upset?" Kosaka Kirino smiled, and did not reach out his hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will say that Tong Nai is my sister at that time." Su Yu calmly retracted his hand without any embarrassment and walked outside the door.


    In the mall.


    As a model, Takasaka Kirino is professional in the selection and matching of clothes.


    The two went to several clothing stores together, and then talked about animation and games. Kosaka Kirinoichi opened the topic as if he were an expert in this area.


    It was not until the setting sun went down that Su Yu sent Kosaka Kirino home.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Kosaka Kirino stood at the door and whispered.


    "You''re welcome, thanks to Tong Nao''s help, I am a lot picky about the choice of clothes." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, that...bye." Kosaka Kirino did not say anything after all.


    "Don''t think too much." Su Yu reminded, turning and leaving.


    Kosaka Tongno watched Su Yu leave and opened his mouth.


    "Right now... not enough." Kosaka Kirino muttered.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to the apartment.


    Yukino Yukino underneath returned home, and her relationship with Yukino Yukino seems to have improved recently.


    Yuihama Yui did not come today.


    The "jingle bell" phone rang.


    Su Yu opened a can of beer and answered the phone.


    "Jun Su Yu, good evening." The voices of the seven sky sounded.


    "Sky, call me so late, is Paradise Island built?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "The Paradise Island has entered the final stage, and it can only be completed after the summer vacation. I miss Jun Su Yu a little bit." Qi Tiao Sky chuckled.


    "If you miss me, come back." Su Yu''s lips curled up, and this eldest lady had tried her best to help him build a paradise.


    "If you come back now, you can''t give Su Yujun a surprise. When the summer vacation, Su Yujun will find out by himself." Qijo Sky smiled mysteriously.


    "Sky, thank you." Su Yu came to the balcony.


    "You''re welcome. Su Yujun, take a break early, and I''ll talk to Xiao Jiang." Qi Tiao Tian yawned.


    "Sky, good night." Su Yu hung up the phone, looked at the night sky, and took a few sips of beer.


    He doesn''t hate the leisurely time now, but it has always been like this.


    "The sense of crisis is going to disappear..."


    ...


    Time passed day by day, and summer vacation came silently.


    In the past half a month, Su Yu once again accumulated ten bronze-level draws.


    Zong Wu Gao on the roof.


    "Ten times, the degree of evolution of the full-squeeze black feather mode!" Su Yu stared at the virtual screen in front of him.


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining 60 points of evolution, and the black feather mode is officially opened!"


    "Congratulations to the host for turning on the black feather mode, the system upgrade has begun, and the upgrade time is 24 hours."


    Two consecutive voices sounded.


    Su Yu couldn''t believe it, looking at the black feather pattern after evolution, a layer of black particles appeared on his body.


    The black ghost appeared, with black wings spread out behind it, soaring into the sky.


    Su Yu switched to the black ghost''s angle of view, controlled the black ghost, and flew high around Zongwu, with a panoramic view of everything.


    "Is the flying speed comparable to evolutionary zombies?" Su Yu opened his eyes, and the black ghost disappeared.


    In the black feather mode, the black ghost has the ability to fly, which greatly improves Su Yu''s mobility, observation range, and tracking ability.


    "System, can you tell me the upgrade content in advance?" Su Yu walked downstairs and asked in his heart.


    "Silver draw, reincarnation world, cartoon world." The system simply replied.


    "Silver level draw!" Su Yu paused.


    "In addition, the upgrade mode of the Black Feather Mode will also be turned on, please work hard for the host." System.


    "The upgrade mode of the black feather mode?" Su Yu was stunned. In the anime, the black ghost with wings is already very advanced, and he didn''t expect there to be an upgrade mode.


    "Could it be..." Su Yu suddenly had a bold idea.


    ...


    night.


    Yukoshita Yukino''s room.


    "Koyuki, let''s go to the beach or my hometown first? When traveling, Su Yu-kun said to go to Kyoto or Nara, and Miss Qijo invited us to play on the island of the Shichijo family." Yuihama Yui pulled Yukino under Xuexia was discussing the schedule.


    "Well, you decide with him." Xuexia Xuenai glanced at Su Yu.


    "You can travel anytime. I want to visit Yui''s hometown first, then to the beach, and finally to Kyoto. Before the end of the summer vacation, I will go to the Shichijo''s island." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "That''s it." Xuexiaxuenai smiled quietly.


    "Xiaoyuki, it is said that my hometown is very beautiful. Then the three of us will go to see it together." Yuihama Yui intimately held Yukino''s arm.


    "Well, I am looking forward to it." Yukino Yukino smiled softly.


    Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena, always feeling that she has become a lot softer recently, doesn''t that mean...


    "Xiaoxuna, it''s almost time to rest, go to bed early." Su Yu said this, and walked to Xuexia''s room.


    "Jun Su Yu, please go back and have a good rest." Xuexiaxuenai said lightly.


    "I want to stay to protect you, in case you two have nightmares." Su Yu blinked.


    "I think if you stay, it will be a nightmare for both of us." Yukino''s smile was sweet.


    "Am I like that kind of person? Yui, do you think I would do such an excessive thing?" Su Yu looked helplessly at Yuihama Yui.


    "Huh? Can''t Su Yu-kun?" Yuihama Yui asked rhetorically.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t think about strange things. Yubihama and I have a good impression of you. This is a fact. However, this does not mean that we will listen to you completely."

 156 Chapter 156 Black Feather Mode Upgraded Version

    The next day, early morning.


    Yukoshita Yukino''s bedroom.


    Yuihama Yui felt a warm embrace and slowly opened his eyes, only to realize that the person next to him was not Yukino Yukino.


    "Su Yu-kun!" Yuihama Yui was startled, and glanced at Yukoshita Yukino with shame, only to find that Yukoshita Yukino was holding Su Yu, like a doll.


    "Yui, I said I came to wake you up, do you believe it?" Su Yu looked down at Yuihama Yui in his arms.


    "Su Yu-kun... fool, if Koyuki wakes up, she will definitely be angry." Yuihama Yui looked at Yukino Yukoshita cautiously.


    "It''s okay." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui indifferently.


    "So...a bit shy..."


    "Are you shy? How about this from now on?"


    "If it''s Koyuki, I can barely accept it..." Yuihama Yui said with a grimace.


    "I''m sorry, Yui." Su Yu lowered his head and kissed Yuihama Yui''s forehead lightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, if we get married in the future, I want a house, just like our current home." Yuihama Yui leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Yeah" Su Yu didn''t ask why, Yuihama Yui''s thoughts were simple.


    "With a house, even if Su Yu-kun and Koyuki are married, I will raise our children alone." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    On the other side, Xuexiaxuena, who just woke up, felt a little guilty when he heard these words.


    "Yuhihama-student, don''t worry, if this man dares to abandon you, I will never let him go." Yukoshita Yukino opened his eyes and stretched out a small hand.


    "Koyuki..." Yuihama Yui held Yukoshita''s little hand.


    "Xiaoyuna, Yui, I will keep you happy forever." Su Yu held the two small hands.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are too in the way, can you please go out?" Xuexia Xuenao frowned.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are so inconsiderate." Yuihama Yui gave Su Yu a white look.


    "You two, can''t you say something gentle?" Su Yu looked at the two with a headache.


    "Gentle? For Su Yujun, who is riding a few boats, I didn''t drive you away, but I was as gentle as possible." Xuexiaxue Nai coldly snorted.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are the least gentle person." Yuihama Yui said with a small mouth.


    ...


    noon.


    A black car was driving on the road, Yukino Yui under Yukihina and Yui Hama sat in the back row.


    Xiaoyu drove, Su Yu sat in the co-pilot position and closed his eyes.


    Yubihama Asuna has given Su Yu the key, and the country side has also told acquaintances.


    The country house of Yubihama''s family can be regarded as Su Yu''s, so Yuihama Asuna has no objection to Su Yu''s taking Yuihama Yui back to the country.


    Of course, this was a situation where she didn''t know that Xuexiaxue existed, otherwise, she would never give Su Yu lightly.


    "Koyuki, look..." Yuihama Yui pointed to the beach.


    Su Yu and Xuexiaxuenai looked over, the empty beach and the endless sea.


    "Nice scenery." Xuexia Xuenai admired.


    "I kind of want to see Yui and Koyuki''s swimsuits." Su Yu said.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Yui was ashamed and glared at Su Yu.


    "It''s a boring idea." Xuexiaxuena looked at Su Yu with a look of scum.


    "Master Su Yu, coming soon." Xiaoyu reminded.


    Yuihama looked out the window expectantly. It was the first time she had returned to the country.


    The car drove into a street, and the houses on the road gradually changed from ordinary houses to Japanese-style buildings.


    "Here." Xiaoyu stopped on a country road.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino got out of the car quickly, as did Su Yu.


    The three looked at the house in front of them, the brand-new Japanese-style building, with Yubihama''s last name written on the door.


    "Is this my home?" Yuihama Yui was a little surprised.


    The yard is very large, with flowers planted on both sides of a path leading to the door, and the wooden walls isolate the surroundings well.


    After all, Yubihama Asuna is a person who has left here for more than ten years. When she comes back here, everything is very strange. The people in the village are very cold towards her. In order not to disturb the people around, Yubihama Asuna chose to enclose the hospital. .


    Xiaoyu parked the car, Su Yu opened the door and started to move things. In the next ten days, they will live here and experience life here.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino went to the backyard, where there was a pool.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    A group of four people finally packed their accommodation.


    After Su Yu''s repeated requests, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui reluctantly agreed to share the same room with him.


    As for Xiaoyu, who didn''t need to rest, she chose to shop on the floor at the door.


    After finishing the room, it was naturally time to make dinner.


    Even in the countryside, there are convenience stores and unmanned vegetable stalls.


    The three of them went to the convenience store together, and under the guidance of the grandfather of the convenience store, they bought a few expensive and crude dim sum, and obtained the instructions of the grandfather.


    On the way back, I chose a few relatively fresh vegetables at a low price, and the change was put directly into the wooden box.


    When I returned home, the refrigerator was full of ingredients that Su Yu had brought. In fact, there were still a lot of ingredients in the space pocket, enough to live alone for a week.


    Su Yu is making food in the kitchen, Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino are sitting in the hallway, drinking tea and eating snacks.


    It wasn''t until night came that Su Yu''s dinner was ready.


    The three of them had dinner and sat in the hallway together, drinking tea and chatting.


    Quiet countryside, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, with fresh air and bright stars.


    "Almost forgot one thing." Su Yu remembered the upgraded system.


    The upgrade was completed in the afternoon. He was walking with two girls at that time, and he ignored the system at all.


    "Does Su Yu-kun want to go out?" Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu who stood up.


    "I''m going to make a call." Su Yu said with a smirk.


    "Oh" Yuihama Yui thought that Su Yu was going to call Miura Yuko or other girls.


    "Su Yu-kun, call slowly. Yuihama and I will rest first." Yukoshita Yukino smiled and took Yuihama Yui away.


    ...


    In the car outside the courtyard.


    Su Yu looked at the virtual screen in front of him.


    "God''s Soldier Mode, a thousand points of evolution?" Su Yu looked at the upgraded version of the Black Feather Mode, feeling a little speechless.


    God''s Soldier mode, this is a mode that allows the black ghost to directly wrap the body, which is equivalent to combining the ghost and the human into one.


    If Su Yu had the action and combat power of a black ghost, whether it was to save his life or fight, he would not fall behind.


    "Forget it, let''s take a look at the scope of the silver-level lottery..." Su Yu shook his head, God''s Weapon mode has a thousand evolution degrees, according to the previous algorithm, 500 bronze lottery draws are required for a black face. When will this be accumulated? ?

 157 Chapter 157 Novice Level Reincarnation World

    "Silver level draws can only be won in the world of reincarnation or animation."


    Su Yu looked at this prompt and was a little confused. Isn''t he in the animation world now?


    "The world where the host is located is the main world, the animation world refers to other animation worlds, and the reincarnation world is the world that the reincarnation will experience." The system reminded.


    "Samsara?" Su Yu frowned.


    "At present, the host has the qualification to go to the world of reincarnation for free, do you want to go?" A dialog box popped up.


    "How long will it take to come back? Is the time flow the same?" Su Yu asked.


    "When the host goes to the reincarnation world, every minute in the main world is equal to one day in the reincarnation world, and it does not increase the age of the host itself."


    "Don''t go now." Su Yu chose no, even if one minute equals a day, there must be plenty of time.


    "Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu stood in front of the car and said respectfully when she saw Su Yu getting off the car.


    "You let the two of them rest first, and I will drive to a place. If I don''t come back tomorrow morning, I''ll say that I have something to do temporarily and I have returned home. The exact time of return is unknown." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yes" Xiaoyu didn''t ask much, Su Yu was already proficient in driving, so she didn''t need to teach her.


    Su Yu drove out of the country and dialed a phone call.


    "Master Su Yu, do you have a mission?" The voice of Asaka, the leader of the Igaryu team, rang.


    "Help me prepare a set of self-defense tools, it is best to ensure that I live in the primeval forest or isolated island, and prepare some convenient food." Su Yu ordered.


    "Okay, Master Su Yu, do you need us to go with you?" Qian Xiang took it down.


    "No, if you have something ready, call me." Su Yu refused Qianxiang''s help.


    "Yes" Asaka hung up the phone.


    An hour later, in Su Yu''s apartment.


    The self-defense tool comes from the Shichijo Group''s laboratory, which is enough to block most of the armor of the weapon, plus an alloy short knife. Although it is not as sharp as an iron knife, it is also a rare excellent equipment.


    "Such a piece of equipment can at least hide combat power in a short period of time, plus darts..." Su Yu''s food reserves are enough for him to last a month.


    "Would you like to go to the reincarnation world?" The system prompt sounded.


    "Yes" Su Yu handed the phone to Xiaotao.


    "Om" a ray of light flashed, and Su Yu disappeared.


    ...


    "We create rules, we create civilization, we create gods, but the gods have betrayed us..."


    "We come from the endless chaos, immortal, rewrite the rules, destroy the gods. Create one hundred thousand worlds with the godhead, one hundred thousand races with the blood of the gods, cultivate the world tree with the gods, connect one hundred thousand world��"


    "Who are we? By the way, the world calls us creators."


    Su Yu slowly opened his eyes and looked at the forest in front of him.


    The voice just now seemed to be directly in my head, making it hard to forget.


    It''s just that the voice is male or female, young and old, Su Yu can''t remember at all.


    "Host, welcome to the world of reincarnation. I have obtained the status of reincarnation for you. After completing the task, you can get the exchange points and open the reincarnation store."


    "Where are the other reincarnations?" Su Yu looked around.


    "Other Samsaras are getting familiar with the rules. This is a novice world of Samsara. Samsaras cannot attack Samsara." The system replied.


    "However, the reincarnation can hire people from this world to harm the reincarnation, right?" Su Yu said in silence.


    "Host, you are really clever." The system exclaimed.


    "Open the main task list." Su Yu released a black ghost.


    "Since it is a reincarnation world, naturally I don''t need to explain the task." The system said.


    "Wow" a gust of wind blew, and the fallen leaves formed words on the ground.


    "Main task 1: Defeat ten goblins and reward 100 redemption points."


    "Main task 2: Get ten horns of the tauren and reward 500 redemption points."


    "Main task 3: Obtain Goblin tokens and reward 1,000 exchange points."


    "This scene is a novice mode, with 100% pain reduction and no punishment."


    Su Yu looked at the main mission. Since there are goblins and tauren, it must be another world.


    "Are you adventurous in another world? If you can get some delicious ingredients, it would be great." Su Yu walked forward, thinking.


    ...


    Quiet forest.


    Ten ordinary dressed people walked together, three young girls, two male high school students, three uncles from office workers, and two workers.


    Two workers are holding iron swords, the same goes for the three uncles of office workers, the three girls are holding daggers to protect themselves, and the two male high school students have an attitude of nothing to do with them.


    "Unexpectedly, I am old enough to have the qualifications to venture into another world." The thinner uncle of the two workers joked.


    "If you don''t pick up strange things casually, you won''t come here. After you go back, remember to invite me to drink." Another younger worker murmured.


    "The pressure of going to work is too great. I traveled across the world, and the computer popped up, and it came in the blink of an eye, alas." The bald uncle among the three office workers sighed.


    "Crossing to understand? The uncle was a little scared, and he chose to be confused. I woke up late, alas." The second uncle sighed.


    "You guys talk well, I have a lot of ideas, I have a cigarette to lend me one? I use a watch as a mortgage." The third uncle wearing glasses pushed his glasses.


    "..." Three young girls.


    "We are the protagonists. You only need to listen to us. It''s all written in novels." The red-haired male high school student chewed gum.


    "Who is handsome is the protagonist, so I am the protagonist." Another black-haired male high school student smiled confidently.


    Three young girls, three office workers, and the two workers in front of them, everyone looked at the two male high school students with regretful eyes.


    "Swish swish swish swish" dozens of wooden arrows were released from the forest.


    The three uncles of office workers fled immediately, two male high school students stayed in place, and two workers also hid.


    "Ah!" one of the three young girls screamed and shot an arrow in his thigh.


    "Human..." a cold voice sounded.


    Green-skinned goblins appeared, one by one wearing common clothes and holding mace.


    "Goblin?" The two male high school students were taken aback, then glanced at each other and rushed over.


    "Damn goblins, dare to ambush us!"


    "Let you be our experience!"


    "Bang-bang-bang-bang-bang" before the two rushed closer, they were knocked down by a group of goblins, and a blood bar appeared on their heads, continuously lowering.


    Finally, it became a dead state.


    "System, is this a novice level?" Su Yu watched in the dark, frowning.


    "Maybe this reincarnation is too weak." The system is uncertain.

 158 Chapter 158 Senior Reincarnation

    The tragedy of the two male high school students made the remaining eight people realize that they are in reality.


    The three young girls were so scared that they couldn''t walk, they could only cry.


    The three uncles of office workers were pale, and fled further away.


    The two workers glanced at each other, clenched the iron swords in their hands, and looked at the three young girls.


    Save or not?


    "Take them to run." The thinner uncle worker rushed out and shouted.


    The younger worker hesitated for a while and ran in front of the three girls.


    "Don''t be in a daze, run." The young worker yelled at the other two young girls, carrying the injured girl on his back.


    The two young girls woke up like a dream and ran away like crazy.


    The young worker didn''t look back, and ran forward gritted his teeth.


    "Team, that''s it." Su Yu looked at the young workers who left. The black ghost flew over, and he himself jumped under the tree. The super bike was ready.


    The sound of the "rumble" motorcycle shocked the uncle worker.


    "Get in the car." Su Yu drifted into the arena, without looking at the stunned goblin, and said to the uncle worker.


    The uncle worker quickly got on the motorcycle without hesitation.


    ...


    Ten minutes later.


    Su Yu''s motorcycle stopped and found the two people who had been taken away by the black ghost.


    "My name is Su Yu, a senior reincarnation. You don''t need to tell me my real name, and don''t use my real name in other reincarnation worlds in the future, just say the code." Su Yu took out the biscuits and mineral water from his backpack and gave them to three. people.


    "Senior reincarnation?" The three of them were taken aback and fell silent.


    "Just call me masonry." The first person who spoke was the uncle worker.


    "Then call me... Xiaoyan." The younger worker scratched his head.


    "My name is Xiaoxiao." The injured young girl took a sip of water and calmed down.


    "The main task of the three of you is..." Su Yu asked.


    "Ten goblins, ten horns, goblin tokens." The three replied.


    "Our main mission seems a little different, but it doesn''t matter, I will help you complete it. Of course, this is not free, I have a collection mission that needs your help." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Are you really going to help?" Shigong doubted Su Yu''s strength.


    "It''s not me to be precise." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The claws of the black ghost left a deep mark on the tree, leaving the three dumbfounded.


    "Is this your summon?" Xiao Yan looked envied.


    "As long as you experience a few more worlds, you can get this kind of thing." Su Yu observed the reaction of the three.


    "That''s great, thank you, Su Yu." Xiao Xiaotian smiled.


    "You are welcome, after a rest, it will catch some goblins and come back." Su Yu sat down.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    The black ghost caught two injured goblins. Both Mason and Xiaoyan hesitated, but Xiao Xiao picked up a big stone and threw it at the goblin.


    "You monsters, go to death!" Xiao Xiao looked at the two dead goblins with hatred.


    "It''s amazing, Xiao Xiao." Xiao Yan opened his mouth.


    "It''s scary for women to be angry," Shigong muttered.


    "Go on, finish the first mission before dark and find a place to live." Su Yu said with a blank expression on his face.


    The black ghost continued to catch the goblins, and when Xiao Xiao killed the eighth one, Mason and Xiao Yan finally took action.


    Until the sunset, the three main tasks were completed.


    "It found a cave nearby. You can take a break at night. I haven''t seen it in the nearest town. I will go to complete other tasks tomorrow." Su Yu led the way.


    The three of them thought for a while and followed Su Yu.


    Especially Xiao Xiao, who was with Su Yu, kept talking.


    Xiaoyan looked at the two with some envy.


    "Don''t look, after you go back, find a girlfriend, she is not for you." Shigong patted Xiaoyan on the shoulder.


    "Remember to invite me to drink after I go back." Xiaoyan rolled his eyes.


    "If I can go back, I can introduce my daughter to you." Shigong laughed.


    The sun is about to set, and the temperature in the forest drops sharply.


    At night, in the cave.


    The bonfire in the cave dispelled the cold and darkness, and Su Yu cooked the ingredients and used the prepared bowl to serve the three of them.


    "Thank you." The three of them looked grateful. If it weren''t for Su Yu, it''s still unknown whether they could live or not. They didn''t expect to drink the warm soup now.


    "You''re welcome, it will stay outside the cave. Xiaoyan and Mason will be responsible for the night watch. I will sleep first." Su Yu lay on the haystack.


    "It seems that the summoning thing consumes a lot of his mental power, Xiaoyan, Xiaoxiao, you can rest at ease, and I will guard it in the first half of the night." Shigong finished the hot soup and walked to the exit of the cave.


    "I''ll talk to Mason, you go to bed first." Xiao Yan glanced at Xiao Xiao, a little unable to sleep.


    Xiao Xiao watched Xiao Yan leave, came to the haystack beside Su Yu, and lay down.


    ...


    In the forest.


    The three uncles of office workers looked at the two in front of them with horror.


    "You are not..."


    "Is the acting pretty good?" the two said in unison.


    A dozen goblins walked out behind the two, holding maces.


    "We are all humans! How can you do this?"


    "Sorry, we are not humans." The two smiled and turned away.


    "Bang-bang-bang-bang-bang" came the sound of a mace swinging from behind, as well as a scream.


    Under the moonlight, two young girls walked into the water.


    When he came out again, only one person remained.


    "The game has just begun, I hope that this time there will be a smart person who finds the token..." the woman murmured.


    ...


    In the cave.


    As time passed, Mason was dozing off, and Xiaoyan was the same.


    Xiao Xiao opened his eyes and glanced at Su Yu beside him, convinced that he was already asleep.


    She stood up and came to the two of them step by step, a scent radiating from her body.


    Mason and Xiaoyan couldn''t hold on anymore, and fell asleep.


    Xiaoxiao smiled and grabbed a person with one hand.


    The two began to age at a speed visible to their eyes, and their vitality continued to flow.


    "It''s a waste, there is only such a little vitality." Xiao Xiao let go, leaving only two skeletons.


    "I''ll just say how the novice-level reincarnation world can be so difficult. It turns out that there are senior reincarnations, don''t you introduce yourself?" A voice sounded from behind the small.


    Su Yu looked at Xiao Xiao without any panic.


    "How do you know that I am a senior reincarnation?" Xiao Xiao stood up and looked at Su Yu.


    "I not only know that you are a senior reincarnation, but also that...you are just a stand-in." Su Yu pointed to the top of his head.


    Xiao Xiao was taken aback, then his eyes widened.

 159 Chapter 159 Main Mission III

    In the cave, the bonfire swayed, Su Yu looked at Xiao Xiao in front of him.


    "The first is the blood bar. You have an arrow in your thigh, but there is no blood bar on the top of your head, and... the pain is 100% weakened. Why do you feel pain?"


    "Secondly, there is no way to hurt the reincarnations, and you hurt them now, which proves that you are not a reincarnation."


    "Since you are not a reincarnation, then things are very simple..."


    "Puff" the black ghost''s sharp claws passed through the small body.


    "I never had expectations for monsters." Su Yu looked at the trail.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect a reincarnation like you to exist, but unfortunately, you guessed a little wrong, I am not a senior reincarnation..." Xiao Xiao sneered, and the whole body was glowing red.


    Su Yu did not panic at all, step by step came to Xiao Xiao.


    "Only monsters hiding in the dark, can you kill me?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    "Boy, don''t be too happy too soon." Xiao Xiao''s eyes were angry.


    "Your so-called abilities and means are just boring tricks in front of me." Su Yu walked out of the cave.


    Outside the cave, a tauren over three meters tall stared at Su Yu.


    "Bang" there was a loud noise in the cave and it collapsed.


    "Next, it''s my favorite hunting time." Su Yu took out the iron knife from the space pocket.


    The black ghost flew into the tauren, for it, shredded beef was fine.


    Su Yu held an iron knife and fully demonstrated what a 999 attack power is.


    In less than half an hour, Su Yu''s body turned bright red.


    The tauren fell to the ground, but their appearance was a bit close to a human form, Su Yu was really insensible, otherwise he could serve as a food ingredient.


    The black ghost caught Su Yu and soared into the sky.


    The night breeze was slightly cool, and Su Yu looked down at the forest. The tauren had become a night snack for a group of hungry wolves.


    ...


    The morning sun shone into the forest.


    Su Yu lay on the bottom of the clear lake, hunting overnight, not only completed the main missions one and two, but also gained an extra 5000 exchange points.


    Whether it is a goblin, a tauren, or a beast, as long as you solve them, you will definitely get an exchange point.


    Not only that, Su Yu also found a treasure chest in a cave in Tauren, and after opening it, he obtained the design drawing of the Bow of the Wind!


    "In other words, this novice-level reincarnation world is equivalent to a novice game village, with a large number of exchange points and treasure chests, waiting for me to open..." Su Yu thought in his heart, the corner of his mouth curled.


    It''s a rare opportunity to come to the world of reincarnation for free, so you can swipe the redemption point to the upper limit, load things up until you can''t fit them, and then consider going back.


    "Host, I have to remind you that if you are too dazzling in the novice-level reincarnation world, you will be discovered by the main god and take away the identity of the reincarnation." The system sounded.


    "Taking the identity of the reincarnation? Just kick out of this reincarnation world, or after this world ends?" Su Yu asked.


    "After this world is over," the system replied.


    "Then let him go, the world of reincarnation is equivalent to online games, I personally prefer single-player games." Su Yu said nothing.


    "����"system.


    After washing by the lake, Su Yu had a meal of grilled fish and continued to fight monsters and brush treasure chests.


    He could already guess the location of the treasure chest.


    Where there are monsters guarding, there must be treasure chests, even if they don''t, it doesn''t matter, after all, they themselves are exchange points that attract Su Yu.


    "Goblin token, I don''t know what it is..." Su Yu hurried along, thinking.


    ...


    For the next week, Su Yu walked around the forest almost every day and hit the air wall before he started to return.


    There are a lot fewer monsters in the forest, it seems that it is not the type that refreshes every day.


    Since Su Yu drove the Bow of the Wind, he had never encountered a treasure chest, let alone the remaining two young girls.


    He can be sure that one of them is a small body.


    "The forest area is shrinking. When will you wait until you attack me?" Su Yu stood on a tree, observing the surrounding situation, holding a roasted chicken leg in his hand.


    He was carrying a gorgeous bow and arrow on his back. This was the Bow of the Wind. It took several days to collect materials, and it required 10,000 exchange points to make it.


    The only thing to be happy about is that the Bow of the Wind comes with infinite bows and arrows, with a maximum distance of 300 meters.


    Unfortunately, this item cannot be brought out of this world!


    This made Su Yu feel depressed. Fortunately, the Bow of Gale had greatly improved the efficiency of spawning monsters, otherwise Su Yu would really be autistic.


    At present, his exchange points have reached 100,000. According to the system, he has broken the record of exchange points in the novice reincarnation world.


    In other words, he may have been noticed by the main god, and no accident, he will be taken away from the reincarnation identity at the end of this world.


    "If you really don''t have the identity of a reincarnation, wouldn''t it be equivalent to a title? Did I hang it up?" Su Yu thought, jumping from a tree tens of meters high, unscathed.


    "Host, haven''t you turned it on, haven''t you clicked Beep Beep in your heart?" System.


    In a monster cave in the forest.


    "Damn kid, I got the artifact so quickly!" A young girl gritted her teeth and looked at the empty cave in front of her.


    As she walked along, Su Yu took advantage of every monster''s refresh point. He was like a tireless monster, brushing it day and night.


    "Hmph, when he fights with that monster, I will make another move. If there is a clone like him, my strength will definitely increase." The young girl had a smile on her mouth.


    ...


    Another week passed, Su Yu looked at his 300,000 exchange point and fell into deep thought.


    "System, am I too irritating?" Su Yu asked.


    "No liver or liver, you haven''t rested for only half a month, continue on." The system said perfunctorily.


    "Forget it, let alone a monster today, none of the beasts came across." Su Yu sighed.


    The area of ??the entire forest has shrunk again, and now it takes only two hours from south to north.


    That young girl had long been stared at by the black ghost, her ability seemed to be able to create a clone, but it needed to consume life force.


    Moreover, between the main body and the clone, the positions can be changed instantly.


    Simply put, the clone can collect the vitality of monsters and humans and feed it back to the body.


    The body then uses these vital forces to create clones, which are scattered in different locations.


    The upper limit of her clone is two, and Su Yu wants to kill her, he must kill two clones at the same time before he can grab the body.


    The so-called vitality is actually blood.


    ...


    As night falls, the moon tonight is a bit different, it is actually a full moon night.


    Su Yu''s body was resting, and his consciousness completely reached the black ghost outside the cave.


    "Warning! Warning! Goblin tokens cannot be condensed due to insufficient number of goblins!"


    "Main task three is being revised..."


    Su Yu opened his eyes, and as the bonfire was beating, a new main task three was condensed on the flames.

 160 Chapter 160 Five Harvests

    "Main task three: defeat a monster, and complete the task to reward the silver-level main task once! Failure to deduct 100,000 redemption points!"


    "It has been detected that the two surviving reincarnations are monsters, and start the killing mode!"


    "Killing mode, the dead reincarnation must drop, you can choose skills or exchange points!"


    "This model is not bad." Su Yu walked out of the cave, and the air wall began to shrink again when the moon was in the sky.


    The black ghost caught Su Yu and flew towards the center of the forest.


    The young girl on the other side received the new main task three, her face changed. Her goal was a goblin token, but she was not here to fight Su Yu. Su Yu, who possessed a magical weapon, had a very big advantage.


    What''s more, Su Yu still has an invisible ghost to help him.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have time to think, and a dark shadow flew by in the sky.


    "This is..." The young girl felt something cold on her head, touched it with her hand, her eyes widened in horror.


    "Goodbye." Su Yu dived in the sky, and threw the lighter in his hand.


    "Boom" for an instant, the entire forest turned red.


    "I will never let you go! Kid!" A harsh female voice came from the forest.


    "Escape, let me see where you can escape." Su Yu closed his eyes, the black ghost released his hand and chased in the direction of the woman.


    Su Yu''s body fell rapidly, and the wind in his ears and the high temperature in the forest made him a little uncomfortable.


    The sound of "plop" falling into the water sounded.


    Su Yu fell into the deep pool.


    ...


    When dawn arrived, the forest was only left with dry trees.


    Su Yu got out of the deep pool. After falling into the water last night, he put on a diving gear and caught a lot of fish in the water and stuffed it into the space pocket.


    Naturally, the breakfast was grilled fish, and Su Yu grilled the fish in no hurry.


    A woman appeared opposite Su Yu.


    "I thought you were going to continue to flee, did you feel that the scope of movement has shrunk again?" Su Yu smiled and looked at the woman.


    "How can you let me go?" the woman gritted her teeth.


    Not to mention one hundred thousand exchange points, even ten thousand exchange points, she couldn''t get it out.


    The continuous reduction of the scope of activity means that they will stay in the same space sooner or later. Now she can still rely on two clones to save her life. Once the two clones stay with the body, she will undoubtedly die!


    "Report your name, your ability, and what you can take out first, and I will consider letting you go." Su Yu turned the grilled fish over and sprinkled the seasoning.


    "My name is Akatsuki, and my ability is to create a clone of life force. The body and the clone can swap positions in an instant. This is the item I can take out." The woman took out a scroll.


    "Chakra extraction technique scroll?" Su Yu looked at the scroll, with the name displayed on it.


    "Yes, as long as you use this scroll, you can change your job to become a ninja." Xiao believes.


    "In that case, why don''t you learn?" Su Yu asked.


    "The Chakra Extraction Scroll has the prerequisites. The mental power must be high enough. You can control the ghost for so long, which shows that your mental power is not low." Xiao said stiffly.


    "So, if it''s not enough, isn''t it useless?" Su Yu said with disdain.


    "What about this?" Akatsuki took off the ring from her finger.


    "Storage ring? How much space." Su Yu glanced at it.


    "The size of a football field." Xiao replied.


    "You have no plans to negotiate?" Su Yu sneered.


    "The size of a room." Xiao said through gritted teeth.


    "You give me things first, and I''ll give you the exchange point." Su Yu said with some interest.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? If you make a contract, I will give you things, and if you give me the exchange point, you will die." Xiao sneered.


    "No problem, but how can you make a contract with me as a clone?" Su Yu said in silence.


    "If you swear, I will be there." Xiao thought for a moment.


    "Okay, I swear that I will never hurt you until I get the Chakra Extraction Scroll and Storage Ring, otherwise I will die." As soon as Su Yu''s voice fell, he felt a wave of power descending on him.


    "Since you have already sworn, then I can rest assured." Xiao came to Su Yu, and gave Su Yu the Chakra extraction technique scroll and storage ring.


    "I have one last question I want to ask you." Su Yu put on the storage ring, put away the chakra extraction scroll, and handed Xiao a grilled fish.


    "What''s the problem?" Xiao took the grilled fish.


    "Do you know what it feels like to be dead?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Puff" the black ghost''s claws passed through her body.


    Akatsuki fell to the ground with an unbelievable expression.


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the main task three and rewarding a silver level lottery!"


    "Please select a drop, skill or exchange point."


    "Skills." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Congratulations to the host for acquiring the skills, unlimited clones."


    "The reincarnation store has been opened and will leave this world in half an hour."


    Su Yu looked at the items in the reincarnation store, frowning, he could only exchange one of the four items.


    Alchemy creatures (300,000)


    Lich Secret Art-Energy Drain (300,000)


    Earth Magic-Swamp (300,000)


    Water Magic-Healing (300,000)


    "Healing technique." Su Yu hesitated again and again, choosing a skill that was of no use to him.


    After Su Yu''s choice, just about to continue eating grilled fish, he felt a pain in his heart.


    "Puff" Su Yu spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The contract has worked, there must be a deadly effect!


    ...


    When he woke up again, Su Yu looked at the familiar ceiling, and he returned to the main world.


    "Xiao Tao, how long has it been?" Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Less than 20 minutes." Xiaotao looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    "For me it''s more than half a month, is it only a dozen minutes for you?" Su Yu walked to the bathroom.


    The harvest this time was great. It was the first time I came into contact with the world of reincarnation and was able to get so much, Su Yu was very satisfied.


    Unfortunately, he is no longer a reincarnation, and can no longer travel to the world of reincarnation.


    The scroll of Chakra extraction technique allows him to have Chakra, which can only be regarded as an auxiliary ability. After all, with Chakra, without ninjutsu, he can only climb trees and tread water.


    The storage ring is very practical, the size of a room, enough to stuff a lot of supplies.


    Unlimited avatars, relying on blood to create avatars, currently at most two avatars, can be used to change positions.


    Assuming that Su Yu is in Chiba and the clone goes to Tokyo, the ontology can directly descend to the position of the clone, and the clone stays in Chiba.


    The silver prize draw, this is what Su Yu is most looking forward to, so let''s wash my face first.


    The last healing technique is naturally not for him, but just in case.

 161 Chapter 161 Ability Use

    Quiet room.


    Su Yu got dressed and sat on the sofa.


    "System, lottery." Su Yu said, he couldn''t wait for the silver-level lottery.


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the special props, super glasses."


    Su Yu was taken aback, super glasses?


    "Please choose the appearance of super glasses."


    "Same as this." Su Yu took out the glasses Yubihama Yui gave him.


    "Super glasses, 30% increase in mental power recovery speed."


    As soon as the system''s voice fell, the seemingly ordinary glasses appeared in front of Su Yu, floating in the air.


    Su Yu reached out to hold the super glasses and put them on gently.


    "This feeling..." As soon as Su Yu put on the super glasses, his mind was clear, and even the exhaustion of these days was wiped out.


    "The host has reached the prerequisites for the Chakra extraction technique, do you read this skill?" the system reminded.


    "Read it." Su Yu took out the Chakra Extraction Scroll, watching the Chakra Extraction Scroll in his hand turn to ashes, and Chakra Extraction emerged in his mind.


    Chakra comes from the body and spirit, and the most common method is to extract chakra from human cells.


    The Chakra extraction technique obtained by Su Yu is this method.


    The first is to perceive the chakras, and then to release the chakras, to grasp the chakras with feelings, which is related to the strength of the mental power.


    Su Yu''s mental power is far superior to ordinary people, plus the mental power recovery speed bonus of super glasses, it is naturally easy to extract chakras.


    "Chakra may be closer to Zhen Qi." Su Yu looked down at his feet, Chakra had gathered.


    His chakra is invisible and intangible, but it can be clearly felt.


    Stepping on Chakra under his feet, Su Yu came to the wall with all his concentration, stepped out in the first step, and firmly attached to the wall.


    "It feels good." Su Yu walked to the ceiling step by step, his whole body hanging.


    This is the same as the so-called tree climbing.


    Not only the feet, Su Yu can even stick to the walls with his limbs like Spider-Man.


    ...


    after an hour.


    The apartment is downstairs.


    Su Yu has already practiced tree climbing in the room, and the next step is to use it.


    Chakra gathered at his feet, Su Yu calmly took the first step, then lifted his feet off the ground and walked up step by step.


    Following the walls of the building, Su Yu was walking on the building like this. If someone saw him, he would definitely scream in surprise.


    Unfortunately, there were not many people around here, not to mention that it was already night.


    Taking the last step, Su Yu jumped to the top floor. There was no difficulty in climbing the tree, which was not unexpected.


    "Next..." Su Yu cut his finger and began to create a clone.


    The blood condensed into a mass as if it had consciousness, and it wasn''t until Su Yu''s face became pale that he formed the first clone.


    The clone looks different from Su Yu, looks ordinary, and a little thin.


    "The clone has a certain consciousness, the body can give orders, has a spiritual link, can control the clone, and cannot share feelings." An introduction of the clone appeared in Su Yu''s mind.


    Having a spiritual link, but not sharing feelings, that is to say, the clone cannot be used as a shadow clone, but it is equivalent to an extra helper.


    The black ghost caught the clone and flew towards the distance.


    Su Yu came to the edge of the building and jumped down.


    When he was about to hit the ground, Su Yu summoned the superbike and sat on it.


    The "Plop" superbike landed, and Su Yu, protected by the protective suit, was not harmed at all, and even twisted the accelerator.


    Motorcycles whizzed across the street, and Su Yu''s destination was Xiaotao''s residence.


    She left Xuexia''s house and did not go to Xiaobai''s residence, but now it was just used to place the clone.


    As for Doppelganger and Xiaobai living together, will there be any stories?This seems impossible, unless the clone is a machine fan.


    In front of Xiaotao''s residence.


    Su Yu took the car downstairs, went to the room, and closed his eyes.


    Next second.


    Xiao Tao looked at the strange man in front of him. Is this the clone of Master Su Yu?


    ...


    Country road.


    Su Yu drove the car and stopped at the door.


    The position of the infinite clone is indeed very convenient. The only disadvantage is that one of the main body and the clone must stay in place.


    "Master Su Yu..." Xiaoyu stood on the corridor and said respectfully when he saw Su Yu.


    "Are they two asleep?" Su Yu asked.


    "The two have been chatting just now and are now asleep." Xiaoyu replied.


    "I see." Su Yu''s mouth curled up and entered the room, chatting all the time, isn''t he just waiting for him?


    "Kacha" Su Yu opened the door of the room.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino were already asleep, and they were very close. Next to Yuihama Yui is where Su Yu slept.


    "I''m back." Su Yu closed the door and said softly.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui muttered.


    "I''m here." Su Yu got into Yuihama''s quilt and could clearly feel Yukino''s breathing.


    Yuihama Yui hugged Su Yu, and leaned his small head into his arms.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui murmured.


    "Yui..." Su Yu stroked Yuihama''s little head lightly.


    "I knew you would be like this." Xuexia Xuenao''s voice rang in Su Yu''s ears, farther away from Su Yu.


    "Xiaoxunao, are you awake?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Xuexiaxunao.


    "I was woken up by you, is there any trouble worthy of going back overnight?" Xuexiaxuenai whispered.


    "There are some things that Xiaoxue Nao doesn''t know. I just want to bring you a happy life." Su Yu said in silence.


    "I...Yuhihama-san will worry about you." Yukoshita Yukino''s little hand squeezed the quilt tightly.


    "It''s not something dangerous, don''t worry, Xiaoxuna." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Don''t make Yubihama-classmate and me sad..." Yukoshita Yukino took Su Yu''s hand.


    "Would you like to come to my side?" Su Yu looked at Xuexiaxuenai''s gentle expression and asked.


    "I don''t like being hugged to sleep." Xuexiaxuenai gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Then keep holding hands." Su Yu closed his eyes, holding Yuihama Yui in one hand, and Yukoshita Yukino''s little hand in the other.


    "Good night." Xuexiaxuenai moved closer to Su Yu.


    ...


    The next day, early morning arrived.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino were changing clothes in the room, and Su Yu was making breakfast.


    The sunlight shone on the floor of the room, the door opened, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui walked out.


    "Su Yu-kun, how is it?" Yuihama Yui asked Yukino while pulling Yukoshita.


    Su Yu looked up, and they were both swimsuits.


    Yukino''s swimsuits are too conservative, yet they look very youthful.


    Yuihama Yui''s swimsuit was changed to pure white, but it still attracted Su Yu''s eyes so much.

 162 Chapter 162 There is no fairy tale in reality

    After breakfast.


    The country road.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino had changed their clothes, both dressed in cool clothes.


    Su Yu followed behind them and walked unhurriedly.


    According to the introduction of the grandfather of the convenience store, there is a shrine on the mountain in this village. The scenery there is good, and there is a natural hot spring pool on the top of the mountain.


    There are no children or young people in this village, only the old and middle-aged.


    "The air here is fresh and quiet. If possible, I really want to live here." Yuihama Yui sighed.


    "This kind of place is indeed very good. But you can''t live forever. Humans are lonely creatures, especially Yubihama-student is in this period." Yukino Yukoshita shook his head.


    "What kind of life does Koyuki like?" Yuihama Yui asked with a smile.


    "With my own efforts, to get everything, I am more yearning for this kind of life." Xuexia Xuena thought for a while.


    "I knew that Koyuki would say that." Yuihama Yui smiled slightly, holding Yukoshita''s arm.


    "Yuhihama-student, don''t you ask that man?" Yukino Yukino glanced at Su Yu behind him.


    "By the way, Su Yu-jun, what kind of life do you like?" Yubihama Yui turned to look at Su Yu.


    Yukino Yukino also stopped with some concern.


    "I like... the life of embracing left and right." Su Yu said seriously.


    "..." Yukoshita Yukino, Yuihama Yui.


    "I''m really stupid, who has a little expectation of you." Xuexiaxue said with her forehead.


    "Su Yu-kun, the ghost of the flower heart!" Yubihama Yui pursed her mouth.


    ...


    In front of an unknown shrine.


    Su Yu looked at Yubihama Yui and Yukino Yukino, the two girls were visiting the shrine.


    "Su Yu-kun, won''t you come to pay a visit?" Yuihama Yui asked after finishing her worship.


    "I''m not interested in this." Su Yu waved his hand.


    Yuihama Yui didn''t force it. After all, Su Yu was not here, and it was normal to be uninterested.


    "Next, it''s time to look for hot springs, right?" Yuihama Yui said with some expectation.


    "There is still some distance from the top of the mountain. It is estimated that it will be noon before the hot spring pool. I just brought a lunch box." Su Yu headed towards the hot spring pool, and a stone step led to the top of the mountain.


    "It looks so far away." Yuihama Yui looked up, a little surprised.


    "If you are tired, I will carry you." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "I don''t have to carry Su Yu-kun on his back." Yuihama Yui glanced at Yukoshita Yukino, took her little hand, and walked in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu understood what Yuihama Yui meant. She was worried that if two people held hands, Yukoshita Yukino would feel lost, so she left Su Yu alone.


    "Yuiyi is really a gentle girl..." Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui in front with a smile on his lips.


    ...


    The stone steps lead directly to the hot spring pool, until noon, the three people arrive at the hot spring pool.


    "Yuiyi, Koyuki." Su Yu opened the lunch box and divided the lunch between the two.


    "Thank you." Xuexia Xuena took the lunch and replied politely.


    "Su Yu-kun, you don''t seem to be tired at all..." Yuihama Yui said strangely.


    "I exercise a lot, so I am not tired. You have lunch first, and I will go to see nearby." Su Yu smiled and left.


    The hot spring pool is surrounded by wooden walls and the area is not large. This outdoor hot spring pool is very famous in the village.However, basically someone will come at a certain time.


    Su Yu bypassed the hot spring pool, crossed a path, and came to a sea of ??flowers.


    "Nice scenery, right?" A voice rang from Su Yu''s side.


    "Yeah" Su Yu looked at the people around him, this is the grandfather of the convenience store.


    "My wife likes flowers very much, she is more beautiful than flowers..." the convenience store grandfather said slowly.


    "Oh" Su Yu replied faintly.


    "But, she died that night. If Dr. Yubihama could get to my house sooner, she would not die..." The convenience store grandfather lowered his head.


    "It turns out that the disaster at Aunt Asuna Yubihama''s house is indeed man-made." Su Yu was not surprised.


    "It''s me..." The convenience store grandfather said in silence.


    "According to time calculation, the prosecution period should have passed. Does it make any sense for you to tell me this now?" Su Yu frowned.


    "In the past twenty years, I have been living in regret, wanting to redeem my sins, but I don��t know what to do. Therefore, I want to give the hot springs to the child. This mountain and shrine are my last Property." The convenience store grandfather said seriously.


    "Why are you looking for me? Shouldn''t you go to Aunt Asuna Yubihama?" Su Yu asked back.


    "That child is impossible to accept. You and Yubihama are very close. I can only give it to them through your hand." The convenience store grandfather shook his head.


    "This afternoon, there will be a lawyer from Xuexia''s family looking for you to buy this mountain." After Su Yu finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Since the convenience store grandfather followed, the black ghost had already discovered that Su Yu came here to attract him.


    "Reality can''t be like a fairy tale. Let them know this kind of thing, and it will only increase sadness. In that case, let me create a beautiful fairy tale for them." Su Yu muttered.


    ...


    When Su Yu returned to the hot spring pool, Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino had already gone in first.


    "Su Yu-kun, the hot springs here are so comfortable, come down quickly." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly when she saw Su Yu.


    Xuexia Xuena''s face is red, even if she is wearing a swimsuit, but she feels ashamed to take a hot spring with Su Yu.


    "Really? If I said that the hot spring here will belong to you and Koyuki in the future, what would you think?" Su Yu threw his clothes aside and walked into the hot spring pool.


    "Su Yu-kun, did you buy this place?" Yuihama Yui asked in surprise.


    "This hot spring pool belongs to this village. Forgive me for not accepting such a gift." Xuexia Xuena frowned.


    "It''s not that I bought this place, but the owner of this mountain asked me to buy it." Su Yu came to the two of them.


    "Do you have this fund?" Xue Xia Xuenai breathed a sigh of relief, worried that Su Yu''s funds were insufficient.


    "No. So, I called Miss Yono to develop hot springs and build shrines to make this village lively." Su Yu smiled.


    "If it really becomes like that, it would be a good thing." Yukino Yukino thought for a while.


    "Su Yu-kun, if it really becomes like that, mom must be very happy, thank you." Yuihama Yui leaned over.


    "You are welcome." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    Yukino looked at the two and was about to talk, when she felt a big hand on her hair.


    "Bored." Xuexiaxue Nai turned her head, her pretty face flushed.


    "Xiaoxunai is really arrogant." Su Yu patted Xuenai''s head.

 163 Chapter 163

    Two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Xuexiayang brought the Xuexiajia lawyer team and professional investigators there, but found that it didn''t have to be so troublesome at all.


    "Are you sure you only need to pay one million?" Xuexiayang looked at the old man in front of him.


    "Yes, you only need to pay one million yen. Of course, only Su Yujun." The convenience store grandfather nodded.


    Yukino Yukino glanced back at Su Yu, who was eating ice cream on a chair outside the convenience store.


    "Miss Yang Nai..." The lawyer was also a little worried when he encountered such a thing for the first time.


    "Just print the contract as he said." Xuexia Yangna stood up.


    "Yes" the lawyer started working quickly.


    Xuexia Yangna walked out the door and came to the three of them.


    "Go over there and talk." Su Yu knew that Xuexiayang had doubts. If she didn''t explain, she might think of other aspects.


    Xuexiayangna followed Su Yu to the side and couldn''t believe it after hearing Su Yu''s explanation.


    "That''s the way it is. Yui acquired the ownership of this mountain, and Yukoshita''s family developed hot springs and operated shrines..." Su Yu said of his plan.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are really lucky. The hot spring here, Xuexiajia has sent someone to talk about it, and the price is hundreds of millions, and the other party is not in the slightest. I did not expect..." Xuexiayangna sighed. .


    "This is not my luck, but Yui''s luck." Su Yu shrugged.


    "But, now that mountain is yours, do you want to think about it and transfer it to Xuexia''s family?" Xuexiayangnai approached Su Yu and said in his ear.


    "Then I should look for Erinai to cooperate." Su Yu turned around and was about to leave.


    "Jun Su Yu, can''t I promise you still?" Xuexiayang groaned.


    "This will belong to Yui and Koyuki from now on." Su Yu stopped.


    "Jun Su Yu, is it important that I don''t have Xiaoxue in your heart?" Xuexia Yangnai grabbed the corner of Su Yu''s clothes with an aggrieved expression on his face.


    "Sorry, it doesn''t seem to be true." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xuexiayangna bit her lip.


    "Just kidding, you already have a place in my heart." Su Yu turned around and took Xuexia Yangnao''s little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, really wicked..." Xue Xiayang felt warm.


    Yukino Yukoshita and Yuihama Yui looked at this side, and because Su Yu blocked Yukoshita Yono, they didn''t see this scene.


    Five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Xuexiayangna left.


    Both the development of hot springs and the construction of shrines require some time to plan.


    Su Yu threw everything to Xuexiayangna, trusting her very much.


    Xuexiayangna did not live up to Su Yu''s trust, and determined to become the actual owner of the Xuexia family, letting Su Yu be her little white face.


    Su Yu did not have the idea of ??taking hot springs as his own. All the beneficiaries must be Yuihama Yui and Yuihama Asuna.


    Yui Yui was innocent and didn''t know that she was about to become a eldest lady.


    ...


    A week passed in a flash.


    Early in the morning, on the way back to Chiba.


    Su Yu sat in the back of the car, Yukoshita Yukino on the left and Yuihama Yui on the right.


    Last night, the three attended a campfire party in the village together, and then went to the hot springs to watch the sunrise.


    Su Yu didn''t feel tired at all, but Yubihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino were too sleepy. They all leaned on his shoulders along the way.


    "Does the super glasses have the effect?" Su Yu pushed the glasses.


    When the car parked under the apartment, Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino woke up sleepily.


    "You...what are you doing?" Xuexia Xueno woke up and looked at Su Yu who was holding her, a little embarrassed.


    "I''ve been holding Yui for the past few days. It''s time to hold Yukino today." Su Yu smiled and looked at Yukino.


    "I don''t care about this kind of thing, let me down, and I will go by myself." Xuexia Xuenai glared at Su Yu with shame.


    "Koyuki, let Su Yu-kun hold it, I won''t eat Koyuki''s jealousy." Yuihama Yui smiled kindly.


    "It''s not a question of being jealous..." Xuexiaxuena blushed.


    "Koyuki is shy, so cute." Yuihama Yui looked at Yukoshita Yukino as if she had discovered a treasure.


    "Yubihama-student..." Yukoshita Yukino was stared at by Yuihama Yui, and buried her head in Su Yu''s arms with shame.


    Yuihama Yui yawned and grabbed the corner of Su Yu''s clothes with a small hand and leaned against his shoulder.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Yuihama Yui said in Su Yu''s ear.


    Su Yu was taken aback, and then understood what Yuihama Yui meant.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu was about to buy ingredients for dinner when he received a special call.


    "Tongino ran away from home." Kosaka Kyosuke said simply on the other side.


    "For what reason?" Su Yu stopped at the door of the supermarket.


    "My father discovered Kirino''s interest. He was very angry and wanted to destroy all of Kirino''s collection." Kosaka Kyosuke said in a low tone.


    "It''s just some animations and peripherals, isn''t it?" Su Yu wondered. Kosaka Tong is the indescribable collection, which should all be in Xiaobai''s.


    "It��s not those, but today��s express. It seems that it was sent by a good friend of Kirino. It used the cosmetics box. My mother mistakenly thought that Kirino had bought expensive cosmetics. As a result... it was all of that kind. Manga." Kosaka Kyosuke hesitated.


    "I understand. Now you should persuade your uncle to not discard Tong Nai''s collection. I will go to Tong Nai." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    Thousands of calculations, he did not expect this situation, I am afraid that Kosaka Kirino and the sender Makishima Saori can''t think of it, right?


    "Please," Kosaka Kyosuke said sincerely.


    "Don''t worry, I will solve this matter perfectly." Su Yu said seriously, finished speaking, hung up the phone.


    In the anime, Kosaka Kirino was found to be a game, and that kind of manga was directly found here. This kind of thing is much worse than the game.


    "Anyway, we still have to find Tong Na first." Su Yu dialed out a call, and there was nothing more professional than them.


    after an hour.


    In a certain park.


    "Tong Nai, I finally found you." A voice sounded.


    Kosaka Tongno was pleased on his face, turned his head and saw that it was Su Yu, with a slightly wrong expression.


    "I don''t seem to be the person you expected?" Su Yu sat on the swing next to Kosaka Kirino.


    "Su Yu-kun, why did you know that I am here?" Kosaka Kirino lowered his head.


    "Intuition." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "It''s a lie, I don''t believe this intuition." Kosaka Kirino muttered.


    "Well, I actually asked others to get your position through some means." Su Yu swung on the swing.


    "Then, do you want to take me back?" Kosaka Kirino clenched his small hands, disappointed in his eyes.


    "No, I''m not here to take you back." Su Yu stood up.


    Kosaka Tongno looked up at Su Yu.


    "Let''s play together, Tong Nai." Su Yu stretched out his hand, with a gentle smile on his face.


    Kosaka Tongno was startled, and slowly stretched out his hand and placed it in Su Yu''s hand.

 164 Chapter 164 How could Takasaka Kirino be so cute?

    At night, seven o''clock.


    In a game hall.


    "Su Yujun, you are really amazing." Kosaka Tongno sighed while holding a jar of game coins.


    "It''s good luck." Su Yu smiled slightly. Actually, he didn''t have any luck. He just used Chakra to make some tricks.


    "I will divide your luck in half." Kosaka Kirino''s eyes darkened.


    "Don''t think too much when playing games, Tongno, which doll do you like, if I catch it, go on a date with me?" Su Yu knocked Kosaka Kirino on the head.


    "It hurts. Huh? A date?" Kosaka Kirino held his head, and his face blushed when he heard the date.


    "Yes, dating, as long as I catch the doll you want." Su Yu pointed to the claw machine in front of him.


    "What if you can''t catch it?" Kosaka Tongno hesitated and looked at Su Yu.


    "Then promise Tong Nai one thing." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Jun Su Yu is really cunning. Whether he wins or loses, it has something to do with me." Kosaka Tongno gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "No, have you discovered what I have ulterior motives for you?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Su Yu-kun, he really has ideas for me, he is such a carefree predecessor." Kosaka Kirino smiled and cast game coins on the claw machine.


    "Even if it''s me, Tong Na is willing to give me a chance. It''s really naive." Su Yu smirked.


    "If Senpai really catches the doll I want, even Senpai wins. However, I won''t tell Senpai which doll I like in advance." Kosaka Kirino covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Tong Nao, you are more cunning than me." Su Yu spit out, and the target was fixed on an animated surrounding character.


    The hand of god and the eye of god worked at the same time, and a light hook made the doll fall down.


    "How about it, Tong Na, is this the doll you like?" Su Yu took out the doll.


    "Unfortunately, senior guessed wrong." Kosaka Kirino held the doll and left with a smile.


    "It''s a shame that this rare dating opportunity was missed." Su Yu sighed.


    Kosaka Kirino held the doll tightly, with a smile on his lips, and stopped.


    "Senior, go on a date."


    ...


    Since it is a date, the first step is naturally the cinema.


    Kosaka Tongno liked the animated film that Su Yu chose very much. During the movie screening, Su Yu held Kosaka Tongno''s small hand until it was over.


    The movie ended, it was already half past eight.


    In the coffee shop.


    "Su Yu-jun, I was holding my hand all the time just now, so I was distracted." Takasaka Tongno snorted while drinking a drink.


    "But, you didn''t refuse." Su Yu smiled.


    "Hmph, it happened that the hand was a little cold at that time, so I let the senior hold it, don''t get me wrong." Kosaka Tongno held his hands, with an arrogant expression on his face.


    "Yeah, I understand." The smile on Su Yu''s face kept increasing.


    It''s summer vacation, the air conditioner in the cinema is at a good temperature, and your hands are a bit cold?nonexistent.


    "Senior, thank you so much today." Kosaka Kirino looked out the window, put his hands down, and it was time to go home.


    "No thanks. Because today is not over, the date will continue." Su Yu held Kosaka Tongno''s small hand.


    "No, senior. I have already thought about those things, I shouldn''t have them." Kosaka Kirino touched the long hair in his ear, tears falling from the corners of his eyes.


    "So, your choice is to abandon your interest?" Su Yu let go of Kosaka Kirino''s little hand.


    "This is also impossible. Otherwise, my parents will worry about me, and so will my friends." Kosaka Kirino lowered his head, pinched the corner of his clothes with his small hands, and she did not say two reasons.


    "In that case, why do you look so painful? I don''t like seeing Tongno like this, I don''t like seeing Tongno suffering, and I don''t like you forcing you to make a choice." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Then what do you want me to do! There is no way, everything is too late!" Kosaka Kirino stood up and said loudly.


    The guests in the store looked at her together.


    "No, I have a way. I will never let Tongno give up what she likes, never let Tongno suffer any more, don''t lose to reality, lose to me if you lose." Su Yu got up and hugged gently. Lived in Kosaka Kirino.


    Kosaka Tongno trembled, but didn''t push Su Yu away immediately, but raised his head and looked at Su Yu with tears.


    "Trust me, okay?" Su Yu said softly.


    Looking at each other, Kosaka Tongno''s eyes struggled a little, then she pushed Su Yu away and escaped from the coffee shop.


    Su Yu made a gesture to Xiaoyu outside the window, and calmly paid and left.


    The reason Kosaka Kirino pushed him away was not just because of the immediate matter, but other problems, the biggest secret buried in Kosaka Kirino''s heart.


    She was afraid of Su Yu''s kindness, because there was another person in her heart, a person who might not dare to confess for a lifetime.


    "It seems that I will teach Kosaka Kyosuke another lesson next time." Su Yu walked out of the coffee shop and chased in the direction of Kosaka Kirino.


    Her heart was already shaking. At this time, even if she couldn''t confirm the relationship, she still had to put the immediate problem first.


    ...


    Kosaka family.


    Kosaka Kirino''s father, Daisuke Kosaka, sat on the sofa with a calm face, but his eyes were full of worry.


    Kosaka Kirino''s mother, Kosaka Yoshino, was a little restless, and Kosaka Kirino''s items were placed on the coffee table.


    Kosaka Kyosuke stood by, sipping barley tea absently.


    "Dingling bell" Daisuke Takasaka''s phone rang.


    "Didn''t you find it? Well, I know, I''ll trouble you." Daisuke Takasaka answered the phone immediately and got the answer from the other party, a little disappointed.


    Kano Takasaka opened her mouth, trying to say something, but couldn''t say it.


    Kyosuke Kosaka took out the phone. Su Yu hasn''t called yet. Could it be that he couldn''t find Tongno?Or did he find Kosaka Kirino but there is no solution to this matter?


    "Ding Dong Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    "Tungino!" Takasaka Kano stood up first and ran to open the door.


    Daisuke Kosaka and Kyosuke Kosaka breathed a sigh of relief, but there was no response on the surface.


    "Tirino, who is this?" Kosaka Kano''s voice came.


    Kosaka Daisuke frowned, but Kosaka Kyosuke reacted. If nothing else, Su Yu was the only one.


    "Auntie, excuse me, this is my little heart." A teenager''s voice sounded.


    Daisuke Kosaka was wary in his eyes, and put the box on the coffee table beside him.


    "Please come in." Takasaka Kanao smiled politely and invited Su Yu in.


    "I''m back." Kosaka Kirino stood at the door of the living room, whispering.


    Daisuke Kosaka did not go to see Kosaka Kirino, but looked at Su Yu.


    "When meeting for the first time, please allow me to introduce myself. I am Tongno''s boyfriend." Su Yu smiled.


    "Boyfriend?!" x4.

 165 Chapter 165 Su Yu vs. Daisuke Kosaka

    The four members of the Kosaka family, including Kosaka Tongno, looked at Su Yu with shock.


    "Boyfriend?" Daisuke Kosaka clenched his fists after being surprised.


    "Tirino, what is going on?" Kosaka Kano looked at Kosaka Kirino.


    "This..." Takasaka Tongno didn''t know what Su Yu meant.


    "Can I talk to you alone?" Su Yu sat on the sofa in front of Daisuke Kosaka.


    "Yeah" Daisuke Kosaka nodded.


    Kosaka Tongno looked at Su Yu. On the way back, he had already said that everything was left to Su Yu, and now he can only trust him.


    Kosaka Kyosuke glanced at Su Yu, and walked by Kosaka Kirino.


    "Let''s go, Kirino." Kosaka Kano said softly, and left with Takasaka Kirino.


    "You should be a student?" Gaosaka Daisuke looked at Su Yu, always feeling that his temperament was different from ordinary people, and he had an indescribable sense of violation.


    "I am a first-year student of Zou Wu Gao, and I also have my own industry, because I met Tong Na by chance. This is my business card." Su Yu handed out a business card.


    "The chef of the French restaurant, the chef of the Koping Hotel? Su Yu?" Daisuke Kosaka took the business card and looked at the address on it, always feeling a little familiar.


    "In fact, it is Tong Nao''s boyfriend, it is better to say it is a friend who has a better relationship." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Oh" Daisuke Takasaka recalled Su Yu''s name, he had definitely heard it somewhere.


    "I came for Tong Nao''s belongings." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Tirino''s items? Did you send this courier to Kirino?" Daisuke Kosaka looked cold.


    "I sent it." Su Yu admitted without shy.


    "Do you know what you are talking about? I can arrest you with this sentence of yours!" Takasaka Daisuke said coldly.


    "Calm down, uncle." Su Yu said calmly.


    "Better explain it to me now, otherwise I will never let you go!" Daisaka Kosaka took a sip of tea and looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "In school, Tongno has excellent grades, sports versatility, and at the same time a beautiful girl. In life, she works as a model, earns a lot of salary, and is popular. Don''t you think this kind of Tongno is perfect? ?" Su Yu asked.


    "It''s really perfect, but what does it have to do with this matter?" Daisuke Kosaka was taken aback.


    "This kind of Tongno is just a fake Tongno. What she really likes is games and animations. From the initial interest to like, Tongno has gained a lot, and she has good friends in this area." Su Yu turned on the phone. , Showed Daisuke Kosaka a group photo of Tongno Kosaka, Ruri and Saori Makishima.


    "Games and animation are indeed okay, but she shouldn''t touch this kind of thing." Daisuke Kosaka picked up an indescribable manga.


    "Games and animations have spawned doujin. It is inevitable that Kirino is interested in this kind of things. Of course, I know that girls shouldn''t watch this kind of things, but you should understand the psychology of children. The more they are curious about prohibited things." Su Yu said word by word.


    "This kind of thing will have a bad effect on children. If you keep watching this kind of thing, your psychology will be abnormal. The news also says so..."


    "Bad influence? Excuse me, has Tongno''s grades dropped before this? Is she mentally abnormal?" Su Yu interrupted Daisuke Kosaka.


    Daisuke Kosaka opened his mouth. Indeed, before that, Kirino had not only not declined in performance, but had improved instead.


    "Toshino got to know two good friends through this kind of interest. Isn''t it a good thing for her? Just because of this kind of thing, you have to wipe out Tongno''s interest. You want her to be a perfect space? Shell, still want a happy daughter?" Su Yu asked.


    "I don''t need you to teach, kid." Daisuke Kosaka was silent for a moment, and threw the box to Su Yu.


    "Even if I can''t be with Tong Na, I hope she can live freely." Su Yu smiled, and it seemed that his sophistry had some effect.


    "You''re Su Yu, whom Shenya Gao said?" Daisuke Kosaka said suddenly.


    "Do you know Uncle Shenya Gao Gao?" Su Yu was startled.


    "I have known an old friend for a long time. He has a high evaluation of you, saying that you are an amazing talent, and the means are endless." Takasaka said meaningfully.


    "Overrated, I just did a lot of things that benefited me." Su Yu pretended not to understand him.


    "I will continue to pay attention to the affairs of Tongno. I hope you can become a good friend who is helpful to Tongno." Daisuke Kosaka stretched out his hand.


    "I think she is very lucky for Tongno to have a father like you." Su Yu knew that Daisuke Kosaka would definitely investigate secretly to see if these things would really have a bad effect on Tongno.


    "Don''t make Tong Na sad, otherwise I can''t spare you." Daisuke Kosaka shook Su Yu''s hand vigorously.


    "Then I won''t stay for dinner." Su Yu smiled, holding the box and left.


    As soon as the door opened, Kano Takasaka stood at the door.


    "Su Yu-kun, please take care of Tongno in the future." Kosaka Kano smiled, obviously hearing Su Yu and Kosaka Daisuke''s words.


    "You''re welcome, I''ll go now, let Tongno take a good rest." Su Yu looked at Kyosuke Kosaka on the stairs, his mouth turned upward.


    Kyosuke Kosaka walked down and followed Su Yu to the door.


    "Thank you for this time." Kosaka Kyosuke bowed.


    "Last time, I deliberately angered you. Actually, there was a reason. It''s just this reason. I can''t tell you yet." Su Yu said directly.


    "Is it related to Kirino?" Kosaka Kyosuke raised his head.


    "Are you free tomorrow? I want to ask a teacher to teach you." Su Yu changed the subject.


    "Ask a teacher to teach me?" Kosaka Kyosuke looked blank.


    "Tomorrow at five o''clock in the afternoon, at the Xingping Hotel, I''ll treat you." Su Yu didn''t wait for Kosaka Kyosuke to answer, dropped a word, turned and left.


    Kyosuke Kosaka scratched his head, a little confused.


    Kosaka Kirino''s room.


    Kosaka Kirino took off the headset, with doubts and distress in his eyes.


    "Why? Why did it become like this? Su Yu-kun..." Kosaka Kirino muttered.


    ...


    When Su Yu returned to the apartment, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui had not eaten dinner yet, and were waiting for him.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are finally back. Koyuki has made a lot of Chinese dishes, and there must be something you like." Yuihama Yui smiled gently.


    "I didn''t prepare the food specially for you, don''t get me wrong, I just want to try it..." Yukino Yukino whispered.


    "I understand, Xiao Xuenai." Su Yu grinned smirkly.


    "I came back so late, Yubihama and I were a little hungry." Yukoshita Yukino''s face was reddish and muttered.


    "Sorry, something has been delayed." Su Yu sat at the dining table.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino sat opposite Su Yu, picking Su Yu with vegetables.

 166 Chapter 166: Big Teacher Biqigu

    The next day, five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Xingping Hotel.


    "That... my name is Kosaka Kyosuke, I am glad to meet you." Kosaka Kyosuke couldn''t help feeling the atmosphere a little depressed.


    "Compared to Keiya Hachiman, Sou Wu is one grade higher." Simple than Keiya Hachiman said.


    "Isn''t Su Yu-kun yet?" Kosaka Kyosuke looked at the blindfolded Bigiya Hachiman, and smiled awkwardly.


    "He has another appointment. Today is his treat. You can feel welcome." Hachitani Hachiman took the menu and looked at it. Just a few words will get a free dinner, and you can bring one for Komachi. It''s a great job. .


    "Oh." Kyosuke Kosaka really didn''t know what to say, so he could only order food first.


    After the two ordered their food, Higiya Hachiman took a sip of tea and glanced at Kosaka Kyosuke. It was almost time to get to the point.


    "Student Gaosaka, I don''t know what Su Yu-kun told you, but he just asked me to tell a story." Hachigaya Hachiman said.


    "Please speak." Kosaka Kyosuke was taken aback.


    "I have a friend whose sister has always had a bad attitude towards him. But one day, he found out that her sister seemed to like him, and then he came to me to discuss..." Higiya Hachiman said slowly.


    Hearing the story of Higiya Hachiman, Kosaka Kyosuke felt a little familiar.


    "My friend was very good when he was a child, but unfortunately he changed because of one thing.


    His sister has always admired his brother, trying to surpass his brother, and was praised by him...


    However, her elder brother is no longer excellent. She feels that the current elder brother is no longer the previous elder brother, and she hates the current elder brother."Hachitani Hachiman continued.


    "You..." Kosaka Kyosuke''s eyes widened. Isn''t it just him and Kosaka Kirino?


    "Next, how the story develops depends on the protagonist." Hachigu Hachiman lowered his head and drank the tea. What he should say has been conveyed, and his mission has been completed.


    Kyosuke Kosaka''s mind was blank, and Higiya Hachiman''s story clearly said about him. In other words, does Kirino like him?


    "I also have a younger sister, and I can understand my sister''s feelings. However, as a brother, as a person, I will let this feeling disappear." Hachitani Hachiman saw Kosaka''s silence and said one more thing.


    "I see, thank you, and thank you Su Yu-kun for helping me." Kosaka Kyosuke said seriously.


    Whether Higiya Hachiman''s words are true or not, he must avoid such things.


    ...


    Field Village House.


    This is a Japanese confectionery shop, and it is also the home of Kosaka Kyosuke��s childhood sweetheart, Tamura Manami.


    Not far from the village house.


    Su Yu sat in the back of the car and looked at Manami Tamura and Xiaoyu who came by.


    "Hello, Manami Tamura," Su Yu said hello.


    "Hello, who are you?" Tamura Mana said nervously.


    Xiaoyu bought all the dim sum of Tiancun House today, just to let her meet Su Yu and make her a little scared.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t invite you to any place, let alone pursue you. I just want to say a few words to you and taste the snacks of Tamura House by the way." Su Yu could see the tension of Tamura Manashi, Wei Wei Smiled.


    "No... I didn''t mean that..." Tamura Manami blushed.


    "You are Kosaka Kyosuke''s childhood sweetheart, and I am Kosaka Kirino''s friend." Su Yu introduced himself.


    "Tirino''s friend?!" Tamura Mana was surprised.


    "About the thing about Tongno, I believe you should have known it a long time ago." Su Yu finished speaking, observing Tamura Manami''s reaction.


    "What happened to Kirino? What''s the matter?" Tamura Manami pretended to be puzzled, but her eyes were a little flustered.


    "Tamura-san, let me just say it straight. If you really like Kosaka Kyosuke, just express your opinion or make a hint." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "This... is between me and Kokyo." Manami Tamura whispered.


    "It seems that I don''t need to say more, Tamura classmate, goodbye." Su Yu understood what she meant.


    "Tirino...Tirino, if you can help her, please help her." Tamura Manami bent down.


    "Kyosuke Kosaka already knows the secret of Tongno. Don''t act quickly. When Tongno starts to act, there will be no chance for you." Su Yu hinted at Manami Tamura.


    "I don''t want to see Xiaojing''s distressed look, thank you." Tamura Manami squeezed her small hand and thanked again.


    "You''re welcome." After Su Yu finished speaking, Xiaoyu got into the car after putting things away.


    Manami Tamura watched the car leave, her eyes serious.


    "I''m sorry, Kirino, it looks like I really want to annoy you."


    ...


    In a coffee shop.


    Su Yu walked through the door, waiting for him were Takasaka Tongno and Makishima Saori, and five watch Ruri.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you really this time. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what to do." Kosaka Kirino seemed to have forgotten the unpleasantness of yesterday, and looked at Su Yu with gratitude.


    "I just told a lie." Su Yu smiled and ordered a cup of coffee.


    "Su Yu-kun, Tong Nai, I''m sorry. If it weren''t for my box, it wouldn''t have caused such a crisis. It''s really..." Makishima Saori looked guilty.


    "No need to apologize, I won''t mind the things that have passed." Kosaka Kirino waved his hand.


    "I''ve thought of this kind of thing a long time ago, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast." Su Yu sighed.


    "I''m more curious, how did you persuade her family?" Wu Geng Liuli asked.


    "It''s very simple. Use my sincerity to impress Kirino''s father. Although it is not possible to get my uncle to agree to the marriage between me and Kirino, it is still possible to turn a blind eye to this kind of thing. "Su Yu joked.


    "Jun Su Yu obviously has a girlfriend, and he still makes such a joke, be careful to be heard by the girlfriend." Takasaka Tongno covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Just hear it. Youyouzi doesn''t care about this kind of thing." Su Yu drank coffee.


    "You are really bad, even if your girlfriend doesn''t care about the rumors, you shouldn''t make such a joke." Wu Geng Liuli glanced at Su Yu unceremoniously.


    "If the black cat has a boyfriend, he will understand what I mean." Su Yu put down the coffee cup.


    "Boyfriend? I don''t care." Wu Geng Liuli was taken aback and muttered.


    "If a black cat has a boyfriend, he will definitely treat her boyfriend very tenderly and become a lovely girlfriend." Saori Makishima teased.


    "Indeed, she really has the potential to become a gentle and lovely girlfriend." Kosaka Kirino snickered.


    "You two, it''s impossible for me to be that kind of person." Wugeng Liuli''s face was slightly flushed, a little helpless.


    "Black cat, in my opinion, you are a very cute girl." Su Yu looked at Wu Geng Liuli.


    "Thank you for the compliment, but I will not be fooled. I am not as good as this woman, and I will never have a good impression of you.


    "You hateful cat, do you mean I''m a lie?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "I''m not so innocent!"


    "Oh����"


    "Damn it, you are underestimating me!"

 167 Chapter 167 Yui Hamas Rejection

    night.


    Su Yu returned from Akihabara and bought a lot of homes.


    Among them is the figure that Saori Makishima gave him and the game recommended by Takasaka Kirino.


    Su Yu''s chasing fan and Takasaka Tongno''s interest were close, which made Wugeng Liuli once suspected whether Su Yu was hentai or something.


    After playing in Akihabara for a day, Su Yu gave gifts to the three of them by grabbing the claw machine, which also made Kosaka Kirino once again realize how good Su Yu is.


    Wugeng Liuli left until the end, still worrying about losing to Su Yu.


    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    "I''m back." Su Yu opened the door.


    "Su Yu-kun, welcome back." Yuihama Yui sat on the sofa and said hello.


    "Xiaoxuna, what are you doing?" Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena in doubt.


    She sat at the dining table, staring at the laptop seriously.


    "Study the industry of the Xuexiajia family and some knowledge of business management..." Xuexia Xueno said without looking back.


    "You are studying too early. It''s not too late to wait until you graduate from high school." Su Yu''s mouth twitched. A freshman in high school studies business management?This is too young, right?


    "My sister said that although you don''t have business knowledge, you already have business acumen, and I can''t lose to you." Xuexia Xuenao turned and glanced at Su Yu.


    "Yang Nai praised me too much, I just have too much free money." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    Xuexiaxuenai glanced at Su Yu whitely and ignored him.


    "I really envy Su Yu-kun and Koyuki. Both are so powerful. I can''t do anything well." Yuihama Yui''s eyes darkened.


    "Yuhihama classmate..."


    "Yui, you don''t have to do anything in the future, you can make money." Su Yu smiled and sat beside Yuihama Yui.


    "Really?" Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu innocently.


    "Of course it is true, as long as you listen to me and do something for me..."


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot!" Yubihama Yui blushed and interrupted Su Yu.


    "You are so bad." Xuexia Xuenao had cold eyes.


    "What are you two thinking? It''s really unhealthy, am I that kind of person? I just let Yui be the owner of that mountain." Su Yu reprimanded the two seriously.


    "Really?" Xuexia Xuenai''s expression of doubt was undiminished.


    "Huh? Su Yu-kun, what are you talking about?" Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu blankly.


    "I said, the mountain in your hometown is yours. If Xuexiajia develops that mountain, it will give you a high rent. In a few years, you can have hundreds of millions of yen." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui and said softly.


    "Jun Su Yu, I don''t want that mountain..."


    "It''s not that I gave it to you. There is a reason for this. I think it''s better to tell you so that you can feel at ease." Su Yu shook his head and began to tell the truth.


    Yuihama Yui couldn''t believe it at first, and then fell silent.


    "Yuhihama-student, what this man said is true. Yukoshita''s family investigated this matter, and the prosecution period has passed. Now that the other party wants compensation, I think it should be accepted from the perspective of a businessman. Look." Xuexiaxue said.


    "Su Yu-kun, you can''t tell mom about this, can you?" Yuihama Yui asked with complicated eyes.


    "It''s not the time yet. The current owner of that mountain is me, but its real owners are you and Aunt Asuna." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    "Su Yu-kun, let it be with you." Yuihama Yui hesitated.


    "I know you would say that, well, this mountain, I will temporarily keep it. The money it makes will be invested in other places to make more, and later I will buy a villa for Yui." Su Yu hugged tightly. Yui Hama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun can use that mountain whatever he wants, as long as it makes my hometown better, it will be my wish." Yuihama Yui leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "It''s rare to be a big lady like Koyuki, Yui didn''t want it, really a fool Yui." Su Yu stroked Yuihama''s long hair lightly.


    "I don''t want something so heavy, and I don''t want to be an eldest lady." Yuihama Yui groaned.


    "That''s right, the eldest lady is used to tease. The second young lady from the Xuexia family, come over and beat my leg." Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu. Excuse me, do you want me to use this hammer or this?" Xuexia Xuena smiled and raised two wooden knives.


    "Ahem, I''m going to cook for you." Su Yu tried to get through.


    "I want an egg fried rice." Xuexia Xuena put down the wooden knife.


    "Me too." Yuihama Yui raised her small hand.


    "Dare to threaten me with a wooden knife and wait till night..." Su Yu muttered to himself.


    "Su Yu-kun, what are you talking about?" Yuihama Yui asked curiously.


    "Yuhihama, this man is probably saying something weird, so ignore him. By the way, Su Yujun, I forgot to remind you that a lock was added to my bedroom." Yukoshita Yukino smiled.


    "Xiaoxunai, a mountain is higher than a mountain." Su Yu sighed.


    ...


    The three had dinner, Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukoshita went to the bathroom, and Su Yu went to the balcony.


    "The relationship between Yui and Koyuki is good, and we can''t ignore them." Su Yu looked up at the night sky.


    Nagiri Erina and Nito Hisako, Miura Yumiko and Kurase Mayumi, far away in the seven skies of Paradise Island, Yukoshita Yoshino is busy with housework, and the relationship between these six people will continue to advance.


    "Unknowingly, I drove eight lanes, but I haven''t overturned the car. I seem to be very powerful." Su Yu took a deep breath.


    "Host, sooner or later you become the eighteenth paragraph." The system jumped out.


    "Eighteen, let me calculate... the system, it seems that eighteen stages are not enough." Su Yu carefully calculated.


    "???"system.


    "System, think about it carefully, if I''m not scumbag, will they be happy? Everyone likes a happy ending, so I want it all." Su Yu clenched his fists.


    "The scum is well-founded, I take it." System.


    "Let''s go to see Erina and Scarlett tomorrow. Before going to the beach, at least have a date." Su Yu walked into the room.


    In the direction of the bathroom, Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino were playing.


    "Master Su Yu..." Xiaoyu on the side opened his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "Your doppelganger seems to be very different from you. His performance is very ordinary, just like another person." Xiaoyu thought for a while.


    "The clone has a certain amount of intelligence, knowing what to do and what not to do, ordinary is good, maybe it will be useful in the future." Su Yu smiled.


    Xiaoyu looked at Su Yu incomprehensibly, and found that he had no intention of answering, and closed his eyes again.

 168 Chapter 168 Surprise is sometimes greater than shock

    In the morning, Xuexia Xuenao''s bedroom.


    Xuexia Xuena looked at Su Yu beside her, clenching her small fist.


    "Why are you here?" Xuexiaxue Nai asked with shame.


    "Xiaoxuna, I said that a mountain is higher than a mountain. Even if you put a lock on it, don''t want to block me." Su Yu held Xuexiaxuna''s small fist.


    "Where is Yubihama-student?" Yukino Yukino felt something was wrong.


    "Yui Yi just went back." Su Yu blinked.


    "I see, it was Hihama-student who opened the door for you, right?" Yukino Yukino suddenly realized.


    "The answer is correct, Xiaoxue is really smart." Su Yu patted Xuexiaxuenao''s head.


    "Huh, it''s really cunning to use Yubihama-classmate." Yukino Yukoshita was ashamed and angry.


    If Yubihama Yui opened the door, wouldn��t it be...


    "Koyuki, I didn''t do anything excessive, I just hugged you. Yui likes the feeling of being held by me. After Koyuki falls asleep, she likes to drill into my arms." Su Yu smiled.


    "This is too much." Xuexiaxuenao fluttered her long hair.


    "But, Xiaoxuna doesn''t seem to hate this feeling." Su Yu looked down at Xuexiaxuna.


    "I''m just a little bit cold." Xuexia Xuenai leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Xiaoxuna, really proud."


    "Five minutes to sleep..."


    "Koyuki, this may be a bit..."


    "You...you are so pale, what are you thinking in your mind?"


    "I''m thinking about life..."


    "roll!"


    ...


    On the way to Yuanyue College.


    Su Yu looked out the car window with a smile on his lips.


    It''s really interesting to make fun of Yukino Yukoshita occasionally.


    "I just hope that Xiaoxue Nai will not become the arrogant president of the iceberg." Su Yu thought.


    Yuihama Yui returns home, and in a few days, he will head to the private beach of Shichijo''s house.


    "It sounds like you have promised Youyouzi to take her to the beach, and Mayumi..." Su Yu had a headache. Four people were together, should, probably, be very friendly, right?


    "Master Su Yu..." Xiaoyu said, and the car stopped.


    Su Yu looked ahead, and a red-haired girl stopped the car and walked over with a smile.


    A Tomotsu Academy uniform is somewhat casual, with long red hair, golden eyes, a charming smile, and slightly cute canine teeth.


    "Sorry, my car broke down on the road. Can I take a ride... Jun Su Yu?" The red-haired girl was halfway talking, seeing Su Yu in the back row, her eyes brightened.


    "Senior Gentian Kobayashi, please get in the car." Su Yu opened the door.


    "Thank you Su Yujun." Kobayashi Gentiana sat in the back row.


    "You''re welcome, Senior Gentian Kobayashi. I''ve heard your name for a long time, but didn''t come to visit. Please allow me to say sorry." Su Yu smiled.


    "In that case, Jun Su Yu, do you want to go to my residence?" Xiaolin Gentian approached Su Yu, exhaling like blue.


    "I will naturally not refuse the invitation of Senior Kobayashi Gentiana. I heard that Senior has a great appetite. I need to prepare more ingredients." Su Yu calmly distanced himself.


    "Jun Su Yu is really interesting. When you''re ready, come to my place." Xiao Lin Giandan smiled and looked at Su Yu meaningfully.


    In the face of her sudden approach, she can still be so calm, compared to the young people of her generation, how much stronger it is.


    "Senior Gentian Kobayashi, can I ask you a question?" Su Yu hesitated.


    "Anything except age and weight can be asked." Xiaolin Longdan looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    "Senior Gentian Kobayashi, what do you think of Yuanyue Academy?" Su Yu asked.


    Kobayashi Gentiana was taken aback, then fell silent.


    after awhile.


    "Su Yujun, are you trying to test me with this question?" Xiaolin Gentian smiled playfully.


    "It''s not a temptation, just want to hear Senior Kobayashi''s opinion." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Okay, then. My answer is that Yuanyue Academy is going downhill and needs a little change to make it better." Xiaolin Long said with his eyes narrowed.


    "It''s a coincidence, Senior Kobayashi''s thoughts are the same as mine. I don''t know if Senior would...let me be the protagonist?" Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Kobayashi''s pupils shrank, then stretched out his hand.


    "Su Yujun, you are not only funny, but also a little scary."


    ...


    Yuanyue College, in front of the gate.


    Su Yu watched Xiaolin''s Gentian leave, and the corner of his mouth curled up.


    Apparently, he underestimated the Naginata thistle.


    Kobayashi Gentiana is the second place among the ten bests in Yuanyue, and he has obviously been in contact with Naginari thistle, and Siying who is the first one should be no exception, and there are four others.


    Yuanyue Shijie ranked fourth, Akakubo Tao.


    The fifth place of Yuanyue Ten Outstanding, Saito Zongming.


    Yuanyue Ten Jie is sixth, Ji Zhiguo Ningning.


    The ninth place of Yuanyue Top Ten, Ruishan Zhijin also.


    Among them, Akakubo Momo can probably persuade, but this is the case, and half of the members of Tomotsuki Tenkai support Naginaki thistle.


    "Siyingshi and Kobayashi Gentiana, as long as they change their minds, I will win." Su Yu muttered.


    A few minutes later, the car stopped in front of Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    Su Yu opened the door and walked in. Erina Nagiri and Hiisa Nito seemed to be away.


    "In that case, give Erina a surprise." Su Yu came to Erina Nagiri''s room and hid on the ceiling.


    After a while.


    Voices came from the door.


    Just as Su Yu was about to fall, the door opened.


    "Alice, really, you are not a kid, so hurry up and put on my clothes." Nakiri Erina and Nakiri Alice walked in.


    Su Yu opened his eyes wide, and the cold sweat on his forehead almost shed.


    "Why is Erina shy? Everyone is a girl, so you should be honest..." Alice Nagiri walked in front, turned and smiled, before she finished speaking, she saw Su Yu on the ceiling.


    "Girls can''t do this, in case Su Yu-kun suddenly comes back..." Nagiri Erina felt shy when he thought of that scene.


    "..." Su Yu, sorry, I have already returned.


    "Erina is right, so I''ll just look for clothes by myself, and Erina will go out first." Alice Nagiri smiled reluctantly and pushed Erina Nakiri out the door.


    The "click" lock sounded.


    Su Yu stared at the ceiling, not to mention, the ceiling of Missy''s house was spotless.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t move." Alice Nagiri smiled lightly.


    Su Yu was motionless, like a gecko.


    The "click" sound of the phone taking pictures sounded.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Before I changed my clothes, if Su Yu-jun dared to move, I would show Erina and the little secretary this picture." Alice Nageri smiled sweetly.


    "I didn''t see anything." Su Yu defended.


    "Su Yu-kun, I hate people who tell lies the most." Alice Nagiri said lightly.


    "Sorry, I was wrong." Su Yu persuaded.

 169 Chapter 169

    Half an hour.


    Su Yu stared at the ceiling for half an hour. Fortunately, his Chakra was sufficient to withstand it.


    "Su Yu-kun, you can come down now." Alice Naginki sat on the edge of the bed.


    As soon as Su Yu heard this, he landed firmly on the ground.


    "Su Yu-kun, come and sit down." Alice Nagiri patted the position beside her.


    Su Yu didn''t hesitate, and sat beside Alice Nageki.


    Nagechi Alice''s little head slowly leaned against Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "???" Su Yu became stiff, what''s the situation?


    "You are here, you want to give Erina a surprise, don''t you? The boyfriend who appears to be Scarlett, but actually the boyfriend of Erina, is really amazing." Alice Nagari praised Su Yu.


    "I''m over, I''m over." Su Yu said modestly.


    "My mother taught me since I was a child that when you encounter this kind of thing, you must make the other person responsible. Su Yu-kun, you should be responsible?" Alice Nakiri took Su Yu''s arm.


    "Give a way to survive, okay?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "Then tell Erina and the little secretary..."


    "Ahem, Alice, shall we get engaged first or get married directly?" Su Yu coughed twice.


    "Engaged? Get married? Jun Su Yu really wants to marry me?" Alice Nudgei looked up and approached Su Yu.


    "It''s my fault, there is no way. Since Alice wants me to be responsible, I can only marry you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m joking. Really, what do you do so seriously? I grew up in a foreign country, so I don''t care about this kind of thing. What''s more, Su Yu-kun belongs to Erina." Released his hand, smiled and stood up.


    "Really don''t care?" Su Yu tentatively.


    "Of course I don''t care. Su Yu-jun''s reaction is so interesting, don''t worry, I didn''t even take the photos, I just lied to you." Alice Nakiri showed Su Yu the photo album.


    "Sorry, Alice." Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Next time, I can''t do this anymore. What if it''s not me, it''s another girl?" Alice Nakiri smiled with her hands behind her back.


    "I was wrong." Su Yu humbly accepted Alice''s criticism.


    "Well, Su Yu-kun, let''s go quickly and leave from the balcony." Alice Naginki pushed Su Yu.


    "Thank you." Su Yu quickly got up and jumped off the balcony.


    Nakiri Alice returned to the room and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "Stupid Su Yu-jun, how could you not care? This kind of thing..." Alice Nagari covered her face, blushing.


    On the balcony.


    Su Yu''s black ghost disappeared.


    ...


    Because of what happened in the morning, Su Yu was extraordinarily gentle today, whether it was for Alice Nakiri or Erina Nakiri.


    This made Nagiri Erina a little skeptical, did Su Yu do something to apologize to her?


    For lunch, Su Yu was also contracted by one person, without letting Xinhu Feishang help.


    "Sure enough, very suspicious..." Erina Nakiri''s eyes hovered between Su Yu and Alice Nakiri.


    "Ms. Erina, what are you looking at me for?" Su Yu looked at Erina Nagiri.


    "I didn''t look at you, just the sandwich in front of you." Nagiri Erina said in a panic.


    "Really? Here you are." Su Yu handed Erina Nagiri a sandwich.


    Nagiri Erina looked at the sandwich in her hand, and she couldn''t eat it, but she could only take small bites when she felt Nito''s gaze.


    When the lunch time was over, Su Yu had gone to visit Yuanyue Shijie before and left.


    Nageri Alice also left because she was going back to research new molecular cuisine.


    Nagiri Erina stood at the door, looking at the two people in different directions.


    "Is it because I think too much?"


    ...


    The residence of Kobayashi Gentiana.


    This is a Japanese-style building with an elegant environment.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the door, he saw another person.


    Short white hair, handsome appearance, like a prince.


    "Senior Si Yingshi, it''s nice to meet you." Su Yu stepped forward.


    "Su Yujun, I am also very happy to see you." Si Yingshi smiled.


    "Senior Kobayashi Gentian, I will start cooking now." Su Yu looked at the prepared cooking table.


    Outside the door, Xiaoyu walked in pushing the cart.


    "Su Yujun''s maid is so beautiful." Xiaolin Longdan looked at Xiaoyu.


    "If Senior Xiaolin Gentian likes Xiaoyu, I can let her stay." Su Yu started cooking.


    "I''ll be fine by myself. I don''t need a maid. I just feel pretty." Long Xiaolin declined.


    "Senior Kobayashi Gentian, are you so scared of me?" Su Yu saw the root cause of Kobayashi''s rejection.


    "The people around Su Yujun staying by my side always feel terrible." Xiaolin Longdan smiled.


    "Senior Kobayashi Gentian, you may have misunderstood me." Su Yu glanced at Kobayashi Gentian, cutting vegetables extremely fast.


    "Su Yu-jun, you really are not easy, you really look forward to your cooking more and more." Kobayashi Gendan changed the subject.


    Si Yingshi did not speak, but kept staring at the movements in Su Yu''s hands.


    After the dishes came out of the pot, Xiaoyu brought them in front of them.


    Si Yingshi and Kobayashi Gentiana tasted them. At first they were calm, but the more they tasted the next dish, the more surprised they were.


    The first dish and the next dish are totally different and a new realm.


    Tasting Su Yu��s cuisine is like exploring and discovering one after another.


    When the next dish came out, Kobayashi Gentiana and Sieishi opened their eyes wide.


    Unspeakable deliciousness, and show the original taste of the ingredients.


    This...this is Si Yingshi''s intention!


    Kobayashi gentian had tasted the last dish, and took a deep look at Su Yu.


    The first few dishes can only be regarded as good, the later, the higher the level of the dishes are higher than the other, and in the end, the more perfect restoration of Si Yingshi''s mind?What a terrible chef is this?


    Si Yingshi''s expression is solemn and mind, this kind of thing is elusive, like an artistic conception.


    He strictly adheres to this intention, and each dish offers the best delicacy to the guests without any personal characteristics.


    I didn''t expect Su Yu to be able to do it. Doesn''t that mean that Su Yu can control the minds of others?


    "Senior Siyingshi, Senior Kobayashi Gentian, please tell us your comments." Su Yu sat in front of the two.


    "Su Yujun, I can''t make any comments about your cooking." Si Yingshi said.


    "I have the same opinion as him. Su Yujun, your cooking has already surpassed us and reached a new level." Xiaolin Long said seriously.


    "Then, Gentian Kobayashi, senior Shiyingshi, can you support my plan?" Su Yu brought up the subject.


    "Su Yujun, your cooking skills do surpass ours. However, I am not sure if I can lead Yuanyue Academy to a new level." Si Yingshi said in silence.


    "Senior Siyingshi, Senior Kobayashi Gentiana, I am very impatient. So, will the halberd be the winner?" Su Yu took off his glasses and said lightly.

 170 Chapter 170: Only For Nagiri Erina

    "Shi Ji? Su Yujun, you should know that Shi Ji requires our consent and the conditions for paying equal value." Si Yingshi frowned.


    "Senior Si Yingshi, I understand this naturally, so I prepared a condition that you can''t refuse." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Xiaoyu took two documents and placed them in front of them.


    "Su Yujun, what do you mean?" Si Yingshi looked at the contents of the document, his face changed.


    "I don''t have time to play chef games with you, and I won''t be patient to persuade you to join my plan. How nonsense is the idea of ??Naginaki thistle, I know better than you. Do you want to agree to him as the general manager of Tomotsu Academy? Sorry, I will never allow this kind of thing." Su Yu wiped his glasses and put them on again.


    "So, you have to use this method to pull us down from the position of Yuanyue Shijie?" Xiaolin Longdan put the file aside, grinning instead.


    "You now have two choices, either refuse my invitation, or eat halberd with me.


    The former is that you will have a series of taints, and then be announced by the Food Bureau and disqualified as a chef.


    The latter lost to me and exited sadly, handing over the position of Yuanyue Shijie."Su Yu said unceremoniously.


    "Su Yujun, I don''t think you are a cook, but a businessman with bad methods." Si Yingshi clenched his fists.


    The Shiji Administration is above Yuanyue Academy. If Su Yu uses some means to make them both appear tainted, then it is really possible that they will be disqualified as a chef.


    After all, the Chitiao family stood behind the Shiji Administration Bureau, and the relationship between Su Yu and Miss Qitiao''s family had long been spread.


    If the food halberd management bureau disqualifies the chef, even if they escape overseas, no one will dare to accept it.


    "The Yuanyue Ten Jie Council can dismiss the chief of Yuanyue Academy. This is a very nonsense thing in itself. Have you heard of which school''s student association can expel the principal?" Su Yu mocked.


    "We need Naginata thistle to return to Yuanyue Academy and start an update to the chef world, so as to stimulate more chefs'' sense of competition and more talents." Si Yingshi said slowly.


    "You guys, is your mind really okay?" Su Yu sneered.


    "Indeed, this idea is crazy. But, if it''s done, the chef who will benefit..."


    "Senior Si Yingshi, do you mean that chefs can''t grow without competition? Then, what are the co-study and autumn trials?" Su Yu interrupted Si Yingshi.


    "That''s just the foundation of Yuanyue Academy." Si Yingshi shook his head.


    "Different ways are not conspiring, leave." Su Yu said directly. After speaking, he got up and left.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you do what Narutogi can do?" Si Yingshi stood up.


    "Sorry, I can''t do it, because the reason I don''t want him to return is very simple. It''s for Nakiri Erina. You have your ideas, and I have someone I want to protect. Since I can''t persuade each other, then each show Means." Su Yu paused.


    Shi Eishi and Kobayashi Gentiana were taken aback, to draw Rina for Nami?


    ...


    Return to the Nagiri Erina Villa on the way.


    A new plan has been formed in Su Yu''s mind.


    Si Yingshi, Kobayashi Gentiana and others, they all have bold ideas, but not every chef can accept this idea.


    Maybe they just want to use Naginata to cut thistle, but they chose the wrong person.


    The idea of ??naginata thistle is tantamount to erasing the imagination of every chef. What is the value of such a person?


    What''s more, his appearance will cause the psychological shadow of Nakiri Erina.


    Sieishi and Kobayashi Gentiana, they absolutely knew about this matter, and they still chose to do this under the premise of knowing this matter, and for their thoughts, once again hurt Nakiri Erina.


    "Yuanyue Shijie, haha." Su Yu sneered. He didn''t care about complicated things. His idea was very simple. Whoever wants to hurt Nakiri Erina is his enemy!


    Si Yingshi and Kobayashi Gentiana disagree to join his plan?Then, let them lose their status as chefs and be ordinary people.


    Chefs shouldn''t be involved in this kind of thing, but concentrate on studying cooking. Those who have forgotten what a chef is, should learn how to behave first.


    Su Yu returned to Erina Nagiri''s residence.


    "Is the visit over?" Nagiri Erina asked, sitting on the sofa.


    "It''s over." Su Yu came to Erina Nagiri.


    "Last time, you went to visit Akakubo Momo and learned desserts. What did you learn this time?" Nakiri Erina looked at Su Yu with some expectation.


    "This time, I learned how to be a good cook." Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    Nagiri Erina blinked, unable to understand Su Yu''s meaning.


    "Erina, do you like Far Moon Academy?" Su Yu stroked Erina Nakiri''s little head.


    "Of course I like it." Nagiri Erina nodded without hesitation.


    "That''s good." Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri.


    "Su Yu-kun, why are you asking like that? Did something happen?" Nakiri Erina looked up at Su Yu.


    "Nothing, I just think that Erina is very cute, and I want to hold you all the time." Su Yu looked down at Nagiri Erina.


    "Hisha is still trying cooking in the kitchen. After a while, she will come out." Nakiri Erina''s face was hot and she pushed Su Yu.


    "You mean, let me go to your room?" Su Yu smirked.


    "I didn''t say that." Erina Nakiri gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "I think Erina thinks so." Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri in the way of a princess.


    "Quickly put me down, in case I was spotted by Scarlett..." Nagiri Erina was ashamed.


    "It''s okay, I might be happier if I was discovered." Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri, walked past the kitchen, and came to her room.


    "You are so soulless..." As soon as Nagiri Erina was put down, she beat Su Yu with her small fist.


    "Erina." Su Yu grabbed Erina Nagiri''s small fist.


    "Why didn''t you come back for so long?" Nakiri Erina pursed her lips with red eyes.


    "This...you know." Su Yu smiled.


    "Hua Xingui! Bad! Stupid!" Nakiri Erina looked resentful.


    "In a few days, I am going to the beach, will Erina go together?" Su Yu kissed the back of Erina Nagaki''s hand gently, and said gently.


    "Are the others together?" Erina Nakiri stared at Su Yu.


    "Well, I think it''s good for you to meet in advance." Su Yu nodded.


    "How many people are there?" Nagiri Erina thought for a while.


    "This... shouldn''t be more than ten people." Su Yu said a little embarrassed.


    "You... really are a faint soul!" Nagiri Erina clenched her small fist, not feeling good.

 171 Chapter 171 The Cooperation of Ruishan Zhijinya

    night.


    Nagaki painted the roof of Rina''s villa.


    Su Yu hung up the phone, the plan had already begun, and Si Yingshi and Kobayashi Gentiana didn''t need to woo them.


    "Just let you see how serious I am." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feishang came up.


    "Senior Akkubo Tao is here, right?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Well, Akakubo Momo-senpai is in the living room." Nito Hisako nodded.


    "Senior Akakubo Tao, I''m here to visit now, probably for Senior Kobayashi Gentian. However, that person did not move, which surprised me a little." Su Yu walked downstairs.


    "Who is Jun Su Yu talking about?" Xinhu Feishao followed behind Su Yu.


    "Yuanyue Top Ten is the ninth place." Su Yu replied.


    "Senior Eizan Eetsu?" Nito Hisako was a little puzzled. What does this have to do with Eizan Eetsu?


    Su Yu came to the living room, and Nito Feisha looked at the other person in surprise.


    "Senior Akakubo Tao and Ruishan Zhijin, too, long time no see." Su Yu sat in front of them.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see." Ruishan Zhijin also pushed his glasses.


    "Su Yu-kun, can I talk to you alone?" Akakubo Tao whispered.


    "Senior Akakubo Momo, I know what you are here for. Please go back and tell Senior Sieishi and Senior Kobayashi Gentian that the game has just begun." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Game?" Akakubo Tao clenched her small fist. Is this actually just a game for Su Yu?


    Ruishan Zhijin also took a deep look at Su Yu, and he really underestimated Su Yu.


    "Senior Akakubo Tao, I know that this matter will cause you discomfort. If you are willing to listen to me explain, I will visit you tomorrow." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Then trouble Su Yu-kun." Akakubo Tao hesitated, got up and left.


    "Senior Ruishan Zhijin, what do you want to do with me?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Ruishan Zhijin.


    "I don''t know if Su Yujun is interested in investing in my restaurant?" Ruishan Zhijin also took out a plan.


    "Tokyo''s French restaurant, two Yuanyue Academy graduates are the chefs, 30 million yuan accounted for 50% of the shares, from the eyes of Senior Eizan, it is indeed a good investment opportunity." Su Yu turned a few times. Have memorized everything.


    "This is the best investment opportunity I have encountered in recent years. If Su Yujun is interested, I don''t need to find others." Ruishan Zhijin also breathed a sigh of relief. This is a plan he painstakingly brought out. Books, no matter who invests in it, will make great profits.


    He was the first to know what Su Yu said to Si Yingshi and Kobayashi Gendan.Knowing the power of the Qijo family, he once again had conflicts with Su Yu. If he didn''t stand up at this time, there would be no chance.


    "I want 60% of the shares." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    Eizan Zhijin was also startled, and then stretched out his hand.


    "Happy cooperation, Jun Su Yu."


    ...


    Ruishan Zhijin also left with the plan, thirty million is not much for him, and Su Yu is not afraid of him running away.


    His chef is not good enough, but his investment rarely fails, and the money he makes is definitely no less than that of a big company.


    This 30 million investment, in the near future, will definitely bring Su Yu a return of hundreds of millions.


    "There is no money anymore, really..." Su Yu sighed, and after removing the 30 million yen invested, he only had less than 1 million yen left.


    "Su Yu-kun, why did Eizan-san look for you to invest? Also, what does Akakubo Momo mean?" Nito Hisako couldn''t help asking.


    "The secret, as long as you know, everything is for Miss Erina to stand higher." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "I believe in Mr. Su Yu." Xinhu Feisha was taken aback, leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    "This kind of trust, I like it very much." Su Yu pecked Nito Feisha''s forehead.


    "Jun Su Yu, that...tonight..." Xinhu Scarlett''s face blushed, a little hard to tell.


    "Feisha, what happened tonight?" Su Yu looked at Xinhu Feisha without pretending to understand.


    "Jun Su Yu, he knew what I was going to say, but he pretended not to know." Xinhu Feisha blushed and buried his head in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Hisha is so cute, I always want to make fun of it." Su Yu stroked Nito''s little head lightly.


    "Bad eyes..." Nito Hishasa pouted.


    "It''s still early, why don''t we go to the kitchen and study Feisha''s cooking?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, I''m sorry for Su Yujun to try it." Xinhu Feishao smiled.


    The two came to the kitchen.


    After a while.


    Nagiri Erina walked out of her room in her pajamas.


    "Kacha" Nakiri Erina pushed open the kitchen door.


    "..." Su Yu, Xinhu Feisha.


    "You...you are bullying Hishasa again!" Nakiri Erina was stunned for a few seconds before turning around in shame.


    "Ms. Erina, can you close the door?" Su Yu asked calmly.


    Nito Hisako was so embarrassed that she was covering her face, and she was discovered by Miss Erina again. She had long known that she shouldn''t agree to Su Yu. In the kitchen, she should cook instead of...


    "The soul is pale!" Nakiri Erina gritted her teeth and closed the door.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feisha looked up at Su Yu.


    "Feisha, do you remember what I said last time?" Su Yu''s eyes were pure and his speech was earnest.


    "..." Nito Hisako.


    ...


    early morning.


    Due to what happened last night, Erina Nagiri has been angry today.


    Su Yu didn''t have time to coax the arrogant eldest lady Nakiri Erina, but just made a breakfast and left in a hurry.


    Akakubo Momo''s residence.


    Su Yu was savouring coffee and dessert, Akakubo Tao sat opposite Su Yu, holding her doll tightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, didn''t you come to explain? Why don''t you say a word?" Akakubo Tao asked a little angry.


    "Senior Akakubo Tao, your desserts are so cute. I want to wait until I''m full before telling my reasons." Su Yu smiled.


    "If I don''t say anything, I won''t eat it for you." Akakubo Tao said in embarrassment.


    "Okay, don''t be angry, Senior Akakubo Tao, the gentle senior is the cutest." Su Yu put down the coffee cup.


    Akakubo Momo didn''t reply, but a blush appeared on her face.


    "Senior Akakubo Momo, you don''t know about Miss Erina, right?" Su Yu asked.


    "You''re talking about the fact that Naginaki thistle was expelled from Totsuki Academy? I have only heard of that matter a little bit." Akakubo Momo wondered.


    "So, it''s no wonder that the senior is so angry. My reason is actually very simple, that is to prevent the return of Naginaki thistle and hurt Miss Erina again. This thing is actually like this..." Su Yu said about Naginaki thistle. story.


    Akakubo Momo became more surprised as she listened, and finally felt a little guilty.


    "Senior Akkubo Tao is so cute and easy to be used by others." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted Akkubo Tao''s small head.


    "I... I''m a senior... Don''t do this." Akakubo Momo was taken aback and covered her face with a doll.

 172 Chapter 172: Si Yingshi (third more)

    eakfast time.


    Su Yu spends his time in Akakubo Tao��s residence, tasting desserts and drinking coffee.


    Facing this petite predecessor, Su Yu always wanted to lift her high.


    Akakubo Momo seems to have discovered this too, and in order to avoid losing the majesty of seniors, proposes a dessert showdown.


    Then, she lost to Su Yu.


    "Predecessors�� desserts are too focused on cuteness, and my desserts are based on sweetness. Don��t care, cuteness is the most suitable style for seniors. As long as the cuteness is maximized, the desserts made will definitely make the guests feel cute. The heart." Su Yu tasted Akakubo''s dessert.


    "Su Yu-jun, I am a senior! I will definitely not lose to you, continue." Akakubo Tao slapped Su Yu''s big hand, a little unwilling.


    "Next, what region and what kind of dessert will Senior choose?" Su Yu took out the dessert recipe.


    "Japanese confectionery." Akakubo Momo hesitated.


    "Go ahead, senior." Su Yu chose the ingredients he needed and stood in front of the cooking table.


    Akakubo Tao looked at Su Yu like this with a bad premonition in her heart.


    As a result, as she thought, Su Yu''s dessert won again!


    "Next..." Akakubo Momo bit her lip.


    "Okay." Su Yu smiled happily.


    after an hour.


    "Next..."


    "no problem."


    Two hours later.


    "Next!"


    "no problem��"


    ...


    Until the sun sets.


    Akakubo Tao lost ten times, all kinds of desserts, none of them beat Su Yu.


    "Dang" Akakubo Momo''s kitchen utensils fell to the ground.


    "Senior Akkubo Tao?" Su Yu stopped and looked at Akkubo Tao who was squatting on the ground.


    "Why? Why can''t I beat you? Obviously I have worked so hard... but you only studied for a few days..." Akakubo Momo hugged her knees and cried unexpectedly.


    "Senior, in this world, there is a kind of person called a genius..."


    "I''m also called a genius, but compared to you, I''m just an ordinary pastry chef." Akakubo Tao looked at Su Yu with aggrieved expression.


    "Senior, you were wrong from the beginning. Cooking is for the guests to enjoy, and the dessert is the same. Why are you obsessed with winning or losing?" Su Yu squatted down, putting his hands on Akakubo Tao��s little face, gently Wiped away the tears.


    "If my desserts are not as delicious as yours, sooner or later they will be hated by customers..." Akakubo Momo lowered her head.


    "Senior is really an idiot. Cute and sweet are two different styles. No one can replace senior''s dessert, neither can I." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Really?" Akakubo Momo looked up expectantly.


    "Of course it is true, do you think I can make cute desserts?" Su Yu approached Akakubo Tao.


    "Too close..." Akakubo Momo stepped back and sat on the ground.


    Su Yu slowly approached Akakubo Tao.


    "No...no..." Akakubo became extremely nervous, facing Su Yu who was getting closer and closer, she chose to close her eyes.


    "Senior, there are traces of dessert on his face." Su Yu said in Akakubo Tao''s ear.


    Akakubo Momo didn''t react, she felt a soft kiss, and instantly, her heart seemed to melt away.


    "Senior, it''s so sweet." Su Yu stood up.


    "Stupid... stupid!" Akakubo Momo finally reacted, hiding her face and ran away.


    "Thank you for the hospitality." Su Yu walked out the door with his back facing the sunset outside the window.


    At the same moment.


    In a restaurant.


    Si Yingshi watched a group of guests who were being sent away holding their stomachs, leaving the plate in his hand on the ground.


    "Siyingshi, chefs shouldn''t be involved in that kind of thing, don''t you understand?" Dojima Gin said with a disappointed expression.


    "Yuanyue Ten Jie is the first one, Si Yingshi. Because of your cooking, dozens of guests have become uncomfortable. Now, as the manager of the Food Management Bureau, I announce that you are temporarily not allowed to act as a chef. , To carry out any cooking-related activities." A middle-aged man from the Shiji Administration Bureau said.


    "Yes" Si Yingshi lowered his head in a low tone.


    Dojima Gin sighed and walked out of the restaurant.


    "Please go back and tell Su Yu-kun, I support him in this matter." Dojima Gin found a maid in the corridor and said seriously.


    "Yes" Xiaoyu bowed and left.


    ...


    Far Moon College, tonight is exceptionally quiet.


    The cooking of Yuanyue Shijie��s first Si Yingshi made dozens of guests feel unwell and has now been banned from performing chef activities. This news shocked all the students who were still in school.


    Si Yingshi''s cooking makes people feel unwell?how can that be.


    The other Yuanyue Ten Jie members received the news as soon as possible. They learned that Su Yu and Si Yingshi had some conflicts the day before, and that Su Yu and the Chitiao family had a relationship.


    The reactions of several people were different. The third place Tosuke Mekishima and the fifth place Saito Soaki were indifferent. The fourth place Momo Akakubo was a little worried. The sixth place Ning Ning remained silent. The nine-ranked Eizan Zhijin also has an attitude of watching the show.


    The seventh, Isshiki Hui, did not express anything.


    The eighth place is Jiu Wo Zhao Ji. He only hopes that Si Yingshi will not fall easily. After all, Si Yingshi is the goal he wants to surpass.


    Tenth place, Erina Nagiri found that the matter was related to Su Yu, and was somewhat confused.


    As for the second place Gentiana Kobayashi.


    Nagiri Erina''s villa living room.


    "Senior Xiaolin Gentian, please tell me the conditions of eating halberd again." Su Yu looked at Xiaolin Gentian with a leisurely time.


    "If I win, Si Yingshi will continue to be his No. 1 Yuanyue Top Ten. If I lose, I will still let Si Yingshi regain his status at the cost of working for you for the next year." Kobayashi repeated. .


    "Senior Kobayashi Gentian, I don''t need a chef to work for me." Su Yu declined.


    "Jun Su Yu is afraid of losing to me?" Xiaolin Longdan''s mouth wore a charming smile.


    "Yes, because I don''t know Senior Kobayashi Gentian at all, so I won''t eat halberds with you." Su Yu admitted without caring.


    "Jun Su Yu, even provocation is useless, what kind of bet do you want me to make before you are willing to eat a halberd with me?" Xiaolin Longdan sat beside Su Yu.


    "This, Senior Kobayashi''s Gentian, what do you think it is?" Su Yu looked at Kobayashi''s Gentian.


    "I understand, as long as Su Yujun wins me, I will be your girlfriend for one year." Xiaolin Longdan took Su Yu''s arm.


    Nito Hisako and Nakiri Erina frowned. Even seniors can''t do this, right?


    "Haha, Senior Gentian Kobayashi, you are indeed very beautiful. Unfortunately, I have no interest in you at all. What I want is..." Su Yu said a few words in the ear of Gentian Kobayashi.


    Kobayashi Gentiana''s pupils shrank, how could Su Yu know this kind of thing?


    "Don''t be so surprised. At first, I was just wondering why I didn''t feel for Senior, and then I discovered Senior''s secret." Su Yu looked at Xiaolin''s reaction.


    He knew that he was wrong.

 173 Chapter 173 The Identity of Kobayashi Gentiana (Fourth)

    Xiaolin Gendan was silent, and then her smile was a little dangerous, and she leaned in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Since Su Yu-jun knows who I am, aren''t you afraid?" Xiaolin Longdan whispered.


    "Senior wouldn''t think that you alone are so special, right?" Su Yu pushed Xiaolin''s Gentian away.


    "Jun Su Yu, so are you..." Longdan Xiaolin opened his eyes wide, somewhat surprised.


    "I''m not the same type as you. It''s a shame that you can hide for so long, maybe it has something to do with your physique, and the food is the same as a normal person." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I am indeed a stranger, abandoned by my parents. After I grew up, I discovered another talent of mine and became the ten outstanding person of Yuanyue." Kobayashi ridiculed himself.


    "According to my observation, you have no fearful power, so I did not let you disappear into this world." Su Yu said lightly.


    Kobayashi''s face stiffened.


    "Next back to the topic, there is no need to eat the halberd. Senior Kobayashi, as long as you agree to be my companion, not only Si Yingshi will re-emerge as the ten outstanding people of Yuanyue, you can also get my protection." Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, I felt right at the beginning. You are very dangerous, but maybe you will become my umbrella." Kobayashi Gentiana and Su Yu shook hands.


    "As long as you are willing to trust me, you can get my protection. Of course, if you betray me, don''t blame me for becoming a hunter." Su Yu released his hand.


    "I''m just a weak existence with no strength. I might help Su Yu-jun in cooking. If you are fighting, please don''t think about me." Kobayashi Gentiana stood up.


    "I remember, good night, Senior Kobayashi Gentian." Su Yu nodded.


    "Then I won''t bother Su Yujun." Xiaolin Longdan glanced at the two people who were wary of her, and left with a smile.


    Su Yu looked at the back of Kobayashi Gentiana, if he met her in the last days, he would definitely deal with her mercilessly.


    He has already asked the system whether there will be a powerful person in this world. The system''s answer is no, only blood is different from the existence of human beings, and all of them are girls!


    Their bloodline is different from human beings, they do not have superhuman powers, only one talent or multiple talents.


    For example, Gentiana Kobayashi, her talent is to taste and analyze other people''s cooking, far surpassing Nakiri Erina''s god tongue.


    The disadvantage is that Kobayashi Gentiana has a big appetite, which may also be another talent.


    Talents are not superpowers, but something inherent to human beings. These human beings are called selected ones in the world of reincarnation.


    In the real world, they are collectively called geniuses.


    ...


    The next day.


    Those people who had caused discomfort due to Si Yingshi''s cooking recovered and chose not to hold Si Yingshi responsible.


    The Shiji Administration also lifted Si Yingshi''s restrictions.


    The first thing Si Yingshi, who returned to Yuanyue Academy, wrote his name on the document Su Yu prepared.


    Shieishi, Kobayashi Gentiana, Akakubo Momo, Isshiki Hui, and Eiyama Etsuya, the names of the five have been written.This document, as long as it is taken out at a special time, is enough to change the name of Yuanyue Academy.


    Nagari Erina didn''t know about this.


    Su Yu left Tomotsu Academy with the documents, Nagiri Erina refused his invitation after all, feeling a little shy with other girls.


    Moreover, when she heard that the location was the private beach of Qijo''s family, she didn''t even want to go.


    Su Yu didn''t ask the reason. He understood the reason after seeing Erina Nagiri''s shy face.


    After returning to the apartment from Yuanyue College, Su Yu opened the door and felt a strange atmosphere in the living room.


    Yuihama Yui looked at Yukoshita Yukino beside him and Yumiko Miura not far away, not knowing who to help.


    Kurase Mayumi lowered her head and looked at her shoes like Tian Suohui beside her.


    "Xiaohui, I''m sorry, I didn''t want to interrupt your summer vacation time. However, when I think of going to the beach and having you work for me, I feel sorry for you." Su Yu looked at Tian Suohui first.


    "It''s okay, Jun Su Yu." Tian Suohui whispered, looking at the others, something was wrong.


    "Yuiyi, Koyuki, Yumiko, Mayumi, it''s time to start." Su Yu said directly without explaining too much.


    "Yuhihama-san, please check that you have all the travel supplies." Yukoshita Yukino reminded Yuihama Yui.


    "I''ve brought them all, have Koyuki and Yuiko brought them together?" Yuihama Yui chuckled.


    "I''ve checked it a long time ago." Yukino under Xuexia pulled the suitcase.


    "Me too." Miura Yuko prepared a backpack.


    "Where is Kurase-san?" Yuihama Yui smiled reluctantly and looked at Mayumi Kurase.


    "My backpack is downstairs." Mayumi Kurase whispered.


    "Go, the helicopter is almost here." Su Yu walked out the door.


    ...


    This time, the place to go is the small island of Shichijo, with a private beach and a seaside villa, complete modern facilities, and plants and animals in the forest.


    There are people from Igaryu here. Although they are not as powerful as the four people around Shichijo Sky, they are not weaker than anyone with modern equipment.


    The helicopter left Chiba and flew for several hours before landing on the island.


    "Master Su Yu, welcome to the island of Qitiao family." The leading maid walked over.


    "Miss Dejima, why are you here?" Su Yu asked in surprise.


    "I''m here for Miss Qijo." Sayaka Dejima said seriously.


    "That''s really hard for you. The swimsuit and the room should be ready?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched, I''m afraid she is staring at him for the seven sky, lest he make strange behaviors.


    "Here, please." Sayaka Dejima led everyone to the villa.


    It is said to be a villa, but in fact it is a small manor with a swimming pool in the yard.


    Among the five girls, they became familiar with each other on the helicopter.


    Except for Yukoshita Yukino and Miura Yuko who have some conflicts, Kurase Mayumi Wada Soehui are all gentle.


    Yuihama lingered between Yukoshita Yukino and Miura Yuiko, feeling a little distressed.


    The maid next to Sayaka Dejima took them to their respective rooms, while she herself took Su Yu to the yard.


    "Master Su Yu, Miss Qijo commanded me to listen to you completely. No matter what happens on this small island, I will help you." Sayaka Dejima said meaningfully.


    "Miss Dejima, thank you. However, I don''t have any thoughts in that regard. I''m really just here on vacation." A black line flashed on Su Yu''s forehead.


    "Master Su Yu, as long as you give an order, whether it''s a maid or Igaryu''s ninja, including me..."


    "Miss Dejima, I am a serious person." Su Yu interrupted Sayaka Dejima.


    He didn''t have the slightest interest in Sayaka Dejima. Whether it was the kindness of the seven skies or the temptation, he was not the kind of person who acted wantonly.

 174 Chapter 174 Each Careful Thinking (first more)

    The sea breeze passed by.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Miura Yuko started a contest.


    Yukino, a white one-piece swimsuit, concealed her shortcomings and showed her youth.


    Yuko Miura''s purple swimsuit is a little bold, very attractive to Su Yu''s eyes.


    Yuihama Yui''s swimsuit is the same color as Yukoshita Yukino, but the style is the same as Miura Yuko, standing in the middle acting as a referee, cheering for the two.


    Mayumi Kurase, in a pink swimsuit with a slightly shorter figure, looks very pitiful.


    Tian Suohui, her choice of swimsuit was really beyond Su Yu''s expectations, but it felt reasonable.


    A blue swimsuit is exactly the kind used in ordinary schools.


    "Kuraze-san, would you like to pick up some shellfish and seafood with me?" Tian Suohui came to Mayumi Kurase.


    "Yeah" Mayumi Kurase was taken aback for a moment, glanced at Su Yu not far away, and left with Tian Suohui.


    "The three people over there always feel that the relationship is very complicated. I am a student of Yuanyue College, and Su Yujun is my benefactor, and there is no such relationship." Tian Suohui whispered.


    "Me... I and Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase couldn''t say anything.


    "Don''t talk about it, classmate Kurase. The beaches here are unspoiled. There must be a lot of seafood. Let''s pick up more seafood." Tian Suohui changed the subject.


    "Classmate Tiansuohui..." shouted Mayumi Kurase.


    "If you don''t mind, just call me Xiaohui." Tian Suohui smiled sweetly.


    "Little Megumi, you call me Mayumi." Mayumi Kurase plucked up courage.


    "Mayumi..."


    "Little Hui..."


    After the two girls who were a little timid yelled, they fell into silence again.


    "Mayumi, are you interested in cooking? I can teach you some simple cooking." Tian Suohui thought for a while.


    "Really? Xiaohui, I want to learn." Mayumi Kurase looked expectant. The dishes made by the students of Totsuki Academy are not at the level of her bento, and Su Yu might like it.


    "First of all, let''s pick the ingredients." Tiansuo Hui smiled, and Mayumi Kurase''s expression proved her idea very well.


    ...


    Su Yu was lying on the beach chair, he was thinking about a problem seriously.


    This is the beach, and not far away are girls in swimsuits. Even if there is no wasteful scene of smashing watermelons in anime, sunscreen should always be applied, right?


    But when they came out of the locker room, they were already painted!


    "Why did it happen like this?" Su Yu sighed, his excitement halved.


    "Master Su Yu, the ingredients for the evening banquet are ready." Sayaka Dejima came over.


    "Miss Dejima, you have worked hard." Su Yu took a sip of his drink and sat up.


    "This is my duty." Sayaka Dejima bowed.


    "I''m going to take a look in the forest." Su Yu said, walking towards Yuihama Yui.


    Yuihama heard that Su Yu was going to explore the forest, and looked at Yukoshita Yukino and Miura Yuko.


    "Yuhihama-san, don''t worry about us, just go if you want." Yukoshita Yukino said.


    "Yui Yi, don''t worry about it here." Miura Yuko did not show any weakness.


    "Then I''ll leave. If you are tired, take a break." Yuihama Yui exhorted, and found that the two of them had no reaction and could only leave with Su Yu.


    ...


    Apart from beaches, this island has a large forest area. Wild plants and animals are isolated in the forest.


    Yuihama Yui put on clothes that are easy to move, Su Yu refused the company of Igaryu Ninja.


    Yubihama Yui has a system of protection on her body, even if a meteorite falls from the sky and the world is destroyed by thunder, she can remain unscathed.


    "Su Yu-kun..." As soon as Yubihama Yui entered the forest, the quiet environment made her a little scared.


    "It doesn''t matter, there are only some wild boars and wild deer at most, and there won''t be any large animals..." Before Su Yu''s words fell, he saw a few wolves surrounding him.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui hid behind Su Yu in fear.


    Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui directly and jumped to a tree.


    Yuihama Yui was so scared that he buried his head in Su Yu''s arms and did not dare to open his eyes.


    "It''s all right, Yui." Su Yu looked down at Yuihama Yui in his arms.


    "Su Yu-kun, did you fly up?" Yuihama Yui looked under the tree and asked in surprise.


    "This is my secret, only Yui knows now." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui and jumped on the big tree in the forest.


    "I will never tell anyone." Yuihama Yui said quickly.


    "I believe in Yui." Su Yu bowed his head and kissed.


    Yuihama Yui blushed, hugging Su Yu''s neck, looking at the surrounding scenery.


    The two passed through the forest. Su Yu went to provoke animals from time to time, and then picked up Yuihama Yui and ran away, making Yuihama Yui afraid and wanting to laugh.


    Until the afternoon when he returned, Yuihama Yui still had some thoughts.


    ...


    Yukoshita Yukino and Miura Yuko''s volleyball match ended up winning.


    Yukino Yukoshita lost the game, but was not too angry. Instead, Yukiko Miura was very good.


    Tian Suohui took Mayumi Kurase and found a lot of seafood. When Su Yu returned, he had already started to grill.


    Mayumi Kurase wanted to make delicious dishes for Su Yu, and Yumiko Miura did the same. The two took Tansuo Hui as a teacher and began to learn how to cook.


    Yukino''s cooking skills are not bad, at least Yuihama Yui likes it very much.


    Su Yu was too lazy to start, eating Yukoshita Yukino''s grilled seafood, waiting for the dishes of Mayumi Kurase and Yuko Miura.


    Kurase Mayumi has some basic cooking, made a seafood soup, which is delicious.


    Yuko Miura looked at the grilled fish in her hand. Su Yu would hate such a dish, right?


    "Yomiko, give it to me when you''re done." Su Yu reminded.


    "I''ll eat this well," Yumiko Miura whispered.


    "The taste is not bad, at least a bit stronger than Yui''s cuisine. I will continue to work hard in the future." Su Yu moved his hand, grabbed the grilled fish and took a bite.


    "Really?" Miura Yuko said with joy.


    "Of course it is true." Su Yu smiled.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino looked at each other, feeling incredible.


    Yuko Miura is domineering in the school, even in a small circle, she is also the center of the circle, in front of Su Yu, she behaves so young.


    At the seaside in the afternoon, the temperature dropped significantly.


    Su Yu and Xuexiaxuenai sat on the rocks by the sea, blowing the sea breeze.


    "Xiaoxuna, do you want to get a better relationship with Youzi?" Su Yu hugged Yukina and said softly.


    "She is Yubihama''s friend. There is no need to create a estrangement with her. This will make Yubihama embarrassed. What''s more, one more friend equals one less enemy." Xuexiaxue leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "Xiaoxunai really has grown a lot." Su Yu stroked Xuexiaxunao''s long hair lightly. If Xuexiaxunao had been in the past, she would never give in.

 175 Chapter 175 A Day at the Seaside (Third)

    The morning sun rises from the sea.


    "Pumping" Su Yu lay on the beach.


    After a night of running, even with Chakra, his legs felt very heavy.


    "Three bronze draws, get it." Su Yu lay down for a while, suddenly remembering the healing technique.


    There were no maids and Igaryu ninjas around.


    Su Yu put his hand on his leg, and muttered a word of healing in his heart.


    A cool sensation came from his legs, Su Yu''s eyes lit up, and it seemed that the healing technique was not as simple as he thought. Even fatigue can be eliminated, and perhaps other uses are needed.


    "If it works there..." Su Yu had a bold idea in his mind.


    "Host, human beings have limits." The system reminded.


    "System, I''m not a man anymore!" Su Yu stood up.


    "Whether to consume 666 bronze lottery draws, reincarnated as goblins, and start a new life?" the system asked.


    "???" Su Yu, there is such an operation?


    After the two healing techniques, Su Yu''s legs recovered. As for how many times the healing technique could release and what kind of energy it consumed, Su Yu had no idea.


    Walking across the sea, the feeling of stepping on the sea is the same as the ground. This is one of the foundations of a ninja, treading water.


    Sayaka Dejima was able to pass last night. The reason is even simpler. In addition to yachts, the island is also equipped with motor boats.


    Su Yu jumped onto the boat and Yuihama Yui walked out yawning.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Yuihama Yui rubbed his eyes.


    "Good morning, Yui, did you forget something?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Forget...Ah! Su Yu-kun, idiot!" Yuihama Yui ran away in shame.


    "Could it be that I forgot the clothes in the bathrobe..." Su Yu was speechless, he hadn''t noticed anything just now.


    "Good morning, Su Yujun." Xuexia Xuena walked out wearing a purple bathrobe.


    No matter how you look at it, Yukino Yukoshita is beautiful.


    "What''s wrong? Staring at me without talking, is there anything weird?" Yukoshita Yukino looked down at her yukata.


    "My little Xuenai is so beautiful, and I am a little bit speechless in surprise." Su Yu came to Xuexiaxunai.


    "Thank you for the compliment. However, you must have said exactly the same thing to Yubihama just now." Xuexiaxue Nao gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "No, Yui is cute, and Koyuki is really beautiful." Su Yu held Yukoshita''s hands.


    "Believe you once, take me home, I will cook today''s breakfast." Yukino Yukino smiled, eyes gentle.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Miura Yuko walked out with a smile.


    "Good morning, Youzi, today is just as beautiful..." After Su Yu finished speaking, he realized that the temperature had dropped a few degrees.


    Yukino''s eyes were cold again under Yukoshita, and his vision was like a sharp sword.


    "Really? Su Yu-kun." Miura Yumiko was praised by Su Yu, somewhat surprised.


    "Well, especially the blond hair with double ponytails, I like it best." Su Yu felt Xuexia Xuena''s small hands struggling.


    "Does Su Yu-kun like double ponytails? Then I will do this in the future, okay?" Miura Yuko looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "In front of outsiders, it''s good to be the way you are, dressed in double ponytails, I want to watch it alone." Su Yu shook his head.


    If Miura Yuko went to school with the image of a double ponytail, how could he become the apex among first-year girls?It directly becomes a cute thing.


    "Jun Su Yu, let go." Xuexia Xuenai spit out two words coldly.


    "Student Yukoshita?" Yuko Miura looked at Yukoshita in doubt, wondering why she was angry.


    "I''ll send Xiaoxuna over first." Su Yu directly hugged Xuexiaxunao and jumped out of the boat.


    Yuko Miura looked at Su Yu''s back, resting her chin.


    "A handsome man who runs, really deserves to be the man I like."


    ...


    At noon, by the sea.


    "Yuhihama-student, I really saw you with admiration." Yukino Yukino said in surprise.


    "Yui, your talents are so amazing." Miura Yuko exclaimed.


    "Yuhihama-san, come on." Mayumi Kurase clenched her small fist, cheering for Yuihama Yui.


    "That..." Tian Suohui stopped talking.


    "Complete!" Yuihama Yui stood up happily.


    Everyone applauded.


    "Yui, I would like to call you the strongest." Su Yu looked at Yuihama''s work.


    "Koyuki, Yumiko, how is my castle?" Yuihama Yui stood proudly beside the sand castle.


    "As expected of Yubihama-student, I admire it, no, it should be said that it is respectful." Yukino Yukino.


    "Yui, you are a kid who can do it with one effort, I''m very happy." Miura Yuiko.


    "The reaction of the two of you is too exaggerated, really. Kurase-san, Xiaohui, what do you think?" Yuihama Yui was embarrassed by the praise, and looked at the other two.


    "I think it''s amazing, really." Mayumi Kurase said seriously.


    "I... I also think it''s amazing." Tian Suohui''s eyes were erratic.


    "Thank you. Next to Su Yu-kun, what do you think?" Yuihama Yui looked curious.


    "This is definitely not a child''s game. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is art. If you take part in the competition, you will definitely win.


    "Eh? Really? What competition are you going to participate in? I''ll try it."


    "Kindergarten children''s work contest..."


    "Jun Su Yu!"


    ...


    After lunch time.


    "Yui, one step to the left, one step to the right, yes, yes, that''s the place." Su Yu directed Yuihama Yui.


    "Ha!" Yuihama Yui held up the wooden knife and knocked it down.


    "Puff" Xuexiaxue covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, teasing me again." Yuihama Yui took off the blindfold and took a look, with a faint expression on her face. She was far from the watermelon.


    "It''s time for Xiaoxuna next." Su Yu looked at Xuexiaxunao.


    Yukino Yukoshita got up, took the blindfold and the wooden sword from Yuihama Yui''s hand, came to the starting point, and after a few turns, stopped.


    "Xiao Xuenai, go forward boldly." Su Yu shouted.


    Xuexia Xuenai didn''t believe Su Yu''s words. He walked and stopped until he felt the sea water before removing his blindfold.


    "Koyuki, it''s farther than me." Yuihama Yui smiled.


    "It''s up to you next." Xuexiaxuenai glared at Su Yu.


    "Who will command me?" Su Yu stood up, standing at the starting point just like Xuexia Xuena.


    "I, I want to command Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui said first.


    The other four didn''t speak, Yuihama Yui was Su Yu''s real girlfriend. They would not forget this.


    "Su Yu-kun, one step to the left, three more steps, one more step to the right, and then ten steps forward..." Yui Hihama directed Su Yu.


    Su Yu walked according to Yubihama''s instructions, just when the five girls thought that Su Yu was going to lose too.


    "Bang" Su Yu turned around and knocked on the watermelon.

 176 Chapter 176 Conditions for Going to the Anime World

    A week later, on the beach.


    Su Yu looked at the five girls opposite


    "Don''t you think this game is weird? At least someone will form a team with me?" Su Yu held the volleyball with a speechless expression.


    "Su Yu-kun, if you always make fun of me, I won''t team up with you." Yuihama Yui complained.


    "Jun Su Yu, I want to repay you for the care these days." Xuexia Xuena laughed happily.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but Yui doesn''t let me go." Miura Yuko smiled.


    "Me too." Mayumi Kurase raised her small hand weakly.


    "Jun Su Yu, there is a penalty for losing." Tian Suohui began to serve.


    "You are really...too weak!" Su Yu''s voice fell, and he fought back.


    Yuko Miura was already ready to go, and leaped over.


    Su Yu predicted where the volleyball would fall and fought back again.


    This time, Xuexia Xuena jumped and slapped again.


    Su Yu did not give up, and even looked relaxed.


    Until Sayaka Dejima came to inform that the five girls didn''t get a point.


    "Can''t you let us go?" Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "Of course not. If you lose, you will have to promise you one condition. If you win but have nothing, I won''t lose to you." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    "Huh, Su Yu-jun, idiot." Yuihama Yui bulged her face and went to pack her luggage.


    During a week on this island.


    Yuihama Yui is the worst one, always teased by Su Yu, but also envied by the other four girls.


    Xue Xia Xue Nai, as a tsundere, always refused, but acted very honestly, and went out to stroll with Su Yu every night.


    Yumiko Miura is more enthusiastic than Xuexiaxuena, and likes to give Su Yu benefits. Fortunately, Su Yu is a gentleman and did not hurt her.Of course, Su Yu was not polite with the benefits that should be taken, which caused Yuiko Miura to understand a lot.


    Kurase Mayumi is less courageous, so she dare not look for Su Yu if she doesn''t go.


    The most embarrassing thing was that when Mayumi Kurase was in the same room with Mayumi Kurase, Su Yu went to Mayumi Kurase''s room in the middle of the night, and the person he hugged was Tian Shihui.


    Fortunately, Mayumi Kurase did not wake up at that time, and Tian Suohui also forgave Su Yu, otherwise, with a shout, Su Yu would be beaten around.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you again for inviting me here." Tian Suohui walked beside Su Yu and said softly.


    "You are welcome, Xiaohui can also invite me to your hometown if you have time." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yeah" Tian Suohui''s face turned red, and she invited Su Yu to her hometown?Will you be misunderstood?


    "Oh, yes. Xiaohui, sorry for what happened that night." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "No... it doesn''t matter..." Tian Suohui lowered her head in shame.


    "Ahem, Xiaohui is actually very beautiful, so be confident." Su Yu coughed twice.


    "Jun Su Yu, you and them..." Tian Suohui stopped talking.


    "You must think I am very bad, right?" Su Yu was silent for a while.


    "No, no, I think Su Yujun is very gentle." Tian Suohui waved his hand quickly.


    "Tender?" Su Yu laughed at himself.


    "They are all very kind girls. Even an outsider like me can feel Su Yujun''s gentleness towards them. They must feel it. Therefore, their relationship will get better, and they will not be jealous or Angry." Tian Suohui thought for a while.


    "Perhaps. Sorry, you saw the bad side of me. In Xiaohui''s heart, should I hate me?" Su Yu scratched his head.


    "I don''t hate Su Yu-jun like this." Tian Suohui shook his head.


    "Then you like me more?" Su Yu suddenly approached.


    "I like it a bit, but I just appreciate it." Tian Suohui blushed and whispered.


    "Appreciate it? Don''t forget our agreement. Be my chef. If only you can taste the miso soup made by Xiaohui every day." Su Yu gave Tian Suohui a meaningful look.


    Tian Suohui didn''t answer, her face flushed and her head lowered.


    I can drink her miso soup every day, isn��t that...


    ...


    The helicopter returned to Chiba City.


    "Yui, are you really staying with me?" Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "Sorry, Su Yujun, I also want to be by your side. However, my mother returned to the country and school is about to start in one month. I want to accompany her more." Yuihama Yui apologized.


    "Don''t be sorry, Yui knows how to care for his family. This is a good thing. Xiaoyu will stay with you to take care of you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Will it be too troublesome for Miss Xiaoyu?" Yuihama Yui hesitated.


    "No, I will go to other places next. Xiaoyu is also idle in Chiba." Su Yu opened the door.


    "Jun Su Yu, see you after summer vacation." Yubihama Yui hugged Su Yu and said in his ear.


    "Yeah" Su Yu held Yuihama Yui.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu let go and Yuihama Yui got into the car and left.


    "Xiaoxuna." A female voice sounded.


    Su Yu was taken aback and looked at Xuexia Xuenao.


    "Sorry, I didn''t discuss with you in advance. I asked my sister a few days ago, and I will be with my sister for the next month to learn some business management knowledge..."


    "I support you, go, Xiaoxuno." Su Yu interrupted Yukino under Xuexia and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Thank you. I...I want to help you..." Xuexia Xuenai walked past Su Yu, leaving a gentle sentence.


    "Jun Su Yu, if you feel bored, please call me anytime." Xuexia Yangna waved to Su Yu, and took Xuexia Xuenao to leave.


    "Xiao Xuenai really... has changed." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Master Su Yu, please get in the car." Sayaka Dejima stood in front of the Chitiao family''s extended luxury car and opened the door.


    "Mayumi, Yumiko, Xiaohui, get in the car." Su Yu smiled and let the three of them sit in first.


    When the three of them were returned to their residence, Su Yu returned to the apartment.


    This week, Su Yu won ten bronze prize draws, and the system gave Su Yu two choices to go to the animation world.


    Ten bronze prize draws can go to a random animation world.


    One hundred bronze prize draws can go to the designated animation world.


    There is no time limit for both options. As long as you don''t come back, you can stay in the animation world.


    One day in the main world is equivalent to one month in the animation world, and the flow of time is different from the world of reincarnation.


    Su Yu''s original plan was to exchange a system protection for Yukoshita Yukino for ten bronze draws. He did not expect to be able to travel to the animation world. It is undeniable that he was moved.


    Generally speaking, dangerous things will not happen in the main world, and system protection is just a backup.


    If you go to the animation world, you can get a silver-level lottery. A silver-level lottery can be exchanged for system protection. Maybe, you can directly give all the girls related to him a system protection.


    Su Yu didn''t prepare this time. The storage ring was filled with food and water, enough for him to live for a few months.


    "System, random animation world."

 177 Chapter 177 Novice Adventurer Town

    In the dark space, the stars are dotted.


    Su Yu opened his eyes and saw the blue-haired girl opposite.


    For a girl with blue hair, Su Yu has only two memories, one is True Love Blue and the other is Wisdom Blue.


    And what he is facing now is obviously Wisdom Blue.


    Long blue hair, a beautiful face, a magician dress, and a translucent feather coat make her look like a noble goddess.


    "Choose! One, take Akuya to another world. Two, go directly to another world. Option one rewards a silver-level draw, option two has no reward." The system prompt sounded.


    "Welcome to��"


    "Needless to say, I choose you." Su Yu interrupted Akua and pointed to her.


    "???" Akua looked puzzled, she didn''t say anything, why did this person start choosing?


    "Om" a light flashed, and a new goddess appeared.


    "Welcome to the world of the goddess, your choice, the goddess family has agreed..." The new goddess waved, and the two passages fell on Su Yu and Akuya.


    "Huh? You''re kidding, how can you take the goddess to another world? It''s a foul, right? It''s not right to think." Akua was so scared that she cried.


    "Calm down, Akua." Su Yu calmly persuaded.


    "You...how do you know my name?" Akua opened her mouth wide, a little unbelievable.


    "Because I am..." Before Su Yu''s words fell, the passage to another world opened, and the two disappeared.


    "Unexpectedly, the selected person actually exists..." The new goddess stood in place, muttering.


    ...


    Axel.


    This is a novice-level adventurer town, but also a place where masters gather.


    In the town here, there is a magician inside, a legendary headless knight outside, even a big lich exists in the cemetery, and you can even encounter the incarnation of a gentle and kind goddess.


    "Um... who are you?" Akua looked at Su Yu in front of her, a little nervous.


    In her cognition, being able to call out her name at the first meeting, except for those who are above the goddess race, there are only some illusory legends.


    "My name is Su Yu. I come from the Transmitter Alliance. I am glad to meet you, Akuya." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Passenger Alliance?" Akua was taken aback.


    "Our Transmitter Alliance can travel to all worlds. The world you live in is just a small world in one of the three thousand great worlds. In the entire universe, it is like a tiny dust." Su Yu said seriously.


    "(��Ѧء�`)" Akua.


    "Don''t be surprised, my hometown is also one of the three thousand worlds." Su Yu patted Akua on the shoulder.


    "Um...this...sir Su Yu, is there something you brought me to another world?" Akua blinked.


    "This involves the secret of the Transmitter Alliance, I can''t tell you yet." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Then do you have any special powers?" Akua asked again.


    "Don''t die, do you count?" Su Yu thought for a moment.


    "..." Akua looked shocked, there is still the ability to die?


    "Since you have come, you will be safe. Akuya, come with me, you can definitely go back before I leave." Su Yu walked forward.


    "Master Su Yu, wait for me." Akua quickly followed Su Yu.


    Since it is a town for novice adventurers, the Adventurer Guild is indispensable.


    Su Yu asked the way a bit, and did not go directly to the Adventurer''s Guild, but went to buy weapons and equipment.


    "Can I pay with this?" Su Yu took out a gold bar.


    "Of course, guest." The owner of the equipment shop brightened his eyes.


    "I remind you here, don''t be too greedy." Su Yu put his hand on the shoulder of the equipment shop owner.


    "I understand, guest." The owner of the equipment shop felt a hand that didn''t look like a human being placed on his shoulder, making cold sweat on his forehead.


    Su Yu let go, watched the owner of the equipment store take out twenty gold coins, and accepted it with a smile.


    Akuya, who was watching everything, did not dare to speak. In her opinion, Su Yu''s actions were obviously only the villain''s actions.


    "Sure enough, gold is universal in every world." Su Yu put away the twenty gold coins.


    Each of the twenty gold coins here is equivalent to ten thousand Eris, that is, two hundred thousand Eris.


    Two hundred thousand Eris, in this novice adventurer town, you can rent a house for about a month.


    Su Yu walked into the adventurer''s guild with a huge area.


    In the Adventurer��s Guild, waiters dressed in maid costumes come and go, and there are adventurers in all kinds of dresses, including some girls with bold dresses.


    "The other world is really a good place." Su Yu sighed. If it wasn''t for the wrong time, he would want to take out his phone and take a photo with them.


    Su Yu went straight to the counter of registered adventurer status.


    "Welcome to the Guild of Adventurers, I''m Luna, the guild''s receptionist, do you want to become adventurers?" The gentle receptionist Luna smiled.


    Wearing a cool dress, far surpassing Yuihama''s scale, Su Yu''s eyes floated a little before looking at the magic item.


    "How much is the handling fee?" Su Yu asked.


    "Twenty thousand Eris is enough." Luna looked at Su Yu with some doubts, his temperament was like a senior adventurer, not a novice at all.


    Su Yu took out two gold coins and put them on the table, looked at the magic props in front of him, and stretched out his hand.


    When Su Yu''s hand fell, Magic Dao reacted and began to write Su Yu''s information on a card.


    "Master Su Yu, right? Your mental power is so high, you are simply a natural magician. And the magic value is not low, strength, speed, luck, etc., are far beyond ordinary people... Are you really a novice adventurer? Luna waited until the magic props stopped, picked up Su Yu''s data card, and said in surprise.


    "I am indeed an adventurer for the first time." Su Yu took the card. This value was not even a reference value.


    After all, he didn''t use Chakra.


    "Akuya, it''s your turn." Su Yu collected the card and looked at Akuya.


    "Am I going to be an adventurer?" Akua whispered, placing a small hand on the magic item.


    "Master Akua, your data is so high that you can become a high priest." Luna was surprised again.


    Two consecutive novice adventurers, and Luna''s surprise, attracted the attention of the surrounding adventurers.


    Su Yu ordered some food and beer and left in a low-key manner, leaving Akua to accept the envy of a group of adventurers.


    Akuya belongs to the type who is proud of her praise, and she walked a little steadily after leaving a group of adventurers.


    "Akuya, it should not be too late. After eating, pick up the task." Su Yu wrote lightly.


    "Huh?" Akua shook her hand holding the beer, so soon?

 178 Chapter 178 Giant Frog Crusaders

    Around the town of novice adventurers, there are only some low-level monsters, such as the giant frog chasing Akua.


    Although these giant frogs are huge, in Su Yu''s view, the only edible place is the frog legs.


    "Is it fried or steamed? Or barbecue?" Su Yu stood still, thinking in his heart.


    "Master Su Yu, help..." Akuya had no grace of a goddess, and her escape was even a bit funny.


    Su Yu took his ID card and looked at it. It is said that the leveling up of monsters can get skill points. I wonder if it will be useful for him?


    "The skill points obtained by the host cannot be used to learn other people''s skills, and can only be used to redeem for the bronze draw. The ten bronze draws in the animation world are automatically converted into a silver draw, and the extra part is not counted." The system reminded.


    "Can''t you let me take a good adventure in another world? I want to be a magician." Su Yu sighed.


    "System Compensation: There is no upper limit to the host level. Every time you upgrade one level, you will automatically get a bronze level lottery without adding a data panel." System.


    "You mean, I can draw the Bronze level lottery, and upgrading is useless to me?" Su Yu pondered the meaning of the system.


    "Congratulations to the host for the correct answer, no reward."


    "Master Su Yu, help..." Akua''s voice sounded. Before she finished speaking, she was entangled with the long tongue of the giant frog.


    The black ghost who had been watching "Puff" shot, and the sharp claws landed on the giant frog''s long tongue, and the giant frog let go of Akua with pain.


    "This is..." Akua looked back at the black ghost, somewhat curious.


    "Akuya, trouble you." Su Yu took the iron knife and walked towards the giant frog.


    He just wanted to observe the action pattern of the giant frog, and let Akua suffer a bit by the way.


    This goddess is too arrogant and arrogant. Only when she hits her will she be obedient.


    The giant frog looked at the human being in front of him and stood there blankly.


    "Look carefully, you may be liked by a person, but unfortunately, she is not in this world." Su Yu smiled at the giant frog and cut the iron knife down.


    ...


    Until the setting sun went down, Su Yu used Akuya to attract giant frogs, defeated ten giant frogs, and was promoted to the second level.


    "According to this upgrade speed, I am afraid that the tenth level is not going to conquer thousands of giant frogs." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    No upper limit on level?However, the increase in experience points is too slow, right?!


    "The task was completed on the first day, Master Su Yu is so amazing." Akua leaned over with an embarrassed smile on her face.


    "Next, look for a place to live. Starting tomorrow, you will get half of the reward for the mission." Su Yu understood what Akua meant.


    "Master Su Yu, you are such a good person." Akua smiled happily, and following Su Yu, she felt nothing to worry about.


    If you follow a useless otaku, you may be sleeping in the stable tonight.


    Su Yu smiled, Akua''s data was a little bit low in intelligence, and a bit low in luck. As a goddess, it was really foolish.


    The two submitted a task to the Adventurer''s Guild, and everything was recorded on the ID card. The bounty for ten giant frogs was 50,000 Eris.


    Fighting giant frogs is a long-term task. After all, the meat of giant frogs is very good. It is very popular in the adventurers'' guild and has always been in short supply.


    The Adventurer''s Union pays the bounty and arranges for people to go to reclaim the giant frog, and Su Yu doesn''t need to control the rest.


    He just needs to collect some ingredients from another world before going back, such as the legendary dragon meat.


    In addition to human adventurers in the other world, other races also have everything, such as the dwarves, the elves, and the succubus.


    As a novice adventurer''s town, Axel has some succubus, as long as you pay, you can make adventurers dream of some beautiful things.


    Su Yu knows this naturally, but since he has so many girlfriends, why bother to dream?


    ...


    At night, in a hot spring hotel.


    Su Yu looked up at the starry sky, and the night breeze made people feel very comfortable.


    "Master Su Yu, would you like a drink?" Akua said vaguely while eating the legs of the giant frog.


    "No, you eat slowly." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Then I''m welcome." Akua gobbled it up and had dinner.


    "Akuya, are you full?" Su Yu asked.


    "I''m full, Master Su Yu." Akua glanced at the empty plate, a little guilty.


    "It''s fine if you are full." Su Yu waved, and a box of sushi appeared on the table, top tuna sushi.


    "..." Akua was weeping, with a look of envy.


    Su Yu ate a box of tuna sushi under Akuya''s gaze, and hiccuped.


    "Master Su Yu, can you divide me a bit next time?" Akua looked at Su Yu pitifully.


    "Yes, one hundred thousand Eris." Su Yu nodded.


    "..." Akua.


    After dinner time, Akua fell asleep, unguarded.


    Like most people, Su Yu had no interest in Akua. He just couldn''t help but glance at it in the spirit of inquiry.


    Finally confirmed that Akua did wear it.


    ...


    early morning.


    Su Yu woke up the sleeping Akua and rewarded her with a sandwich.


    Akua was surprised and delighted, she finished her breakfast and got ready to go.


    "By the way, Akuya, you are going to post a message for soliciting companions, asking to be set as a powerful magician or warrior." Su Yu accepted the task in the Adventurer''s Union and handed Akuya a piece of paper.


    "Call for companions? Master Su Yu is so strong, do you still need companions?" Akua was a little confused.


    "If you want to continue to attract monsters, when I didn''t say it." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Master Su Yu, I''m going to publish it now." As soon as Akua heard this, she bounced around to publish information for soliciting companions.


    Su Yu''s gaze swept over the people in the Adventurer''s Union, but he didn''t see the person he was looking for.


    Akuya wrote a false solicitation information, and Su Yu didn''t bother to read it, hoping it would be the same as he expected.


    The sun rises on a new day, and adventurers in Axel set off.


    Su Yu took Akuya to the best position to defeat the giant frog, start!


    "Master Su Yu...Help!"


    "Master Su Yu..."


    "Help��"


    Akua yelled and attracted the giant frog.


    The giant frog''s movements were slow, Su Yu''s movements were quick, and the black ghost was on the side to assist, it was not too easy to defeat the giant frog.


    "Boom" Just as Su Yu solved the last giant frog, a loud noise came from a distance.


    "A powerful magic attack..." Akua glanced at it.


    "This is burst magic." Su Yu''s mouth curled up, and he didn''t expect to meet her in the wild.


    "Burst magic? The strongest attack magic? If there is such a companion...sir Su Yu, shall we go see it?" Akua was a little excited. If there is one more person to cause strangeness, her pressure will be greatly reduced. .

 179 Chapter 179 The First Genius of the Red Devil Race

    Beside the burnt grass, a girl in a magician robe was lying on the ground.


    "Cracked quack quack quack quack" The giant frog that was awakened by the bursting magic surrounded from all sides.


    Three novice adventurers watched this scene with horror. It was very difficult to deal with a giant frog. Six of them came all at once. How do you fight this?


    The addition of a great magician was a good thing for them.However, who would have thought that this magician would completely lose combat effectiveness after casting a burst of magic.


    "Don''t worry about me, you run away." The girl lying on the ground said.


    The burst magic had been cast, and she was also satisfied.


    "Sorry, I will call someone to help." The swordsman who led the team gritted his teeth.


    "Run separately and get some help!" The young archer regained his senses.


    "We will definitely come back to save you." The priest girl said with some guilt.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go." Huihui looked up at the three, with a smile on her face.


    The three of them stopped hesitating and ran in three directions.


    However, the giant frogs have been surrounded, how could they escape?


    The priest girl staggered, was wrapped around the ankle of the giant frog''s long tongue, and swallowed it.


    "Xisha!" The leading swordsman was banned and rushed towards the giant frog.


    "Damn it!" Seeing that his childhood sweetheart was in danger, the young archer stopped and opened his bow.


    At this moment, the young archer felt that the sun was blocked a bit.


    Next second.


    A figure fell on the head of the giant frog, the giant frog opened its mouth wide, and the priest girl saw the sun again and the handsome swordsman in front of her.


    "My summoned item can''t hold on anymore." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    The priest girl quickly grabbed Su Yu''s hand and was pulled out of the giant frog''s mouth.


    "Xisha..." The leading swordsman breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Catch it." Su Yu didn''t have any pity for Xiangyu Yu, and let go.


    The priest girl fell from the giant frog and led the swordsman to catch the priest girl.


    The young archer looked at the priest girl leaping into the arms of the leading swordsman, his eyes darkened.


    Su Yu looked at the giant frog under his feet, and the black ghost released its sharp claws, causing the giant frog to close its mouth.


    "Puff" the first giant frog fell to the ground.


    Huihui looked at Su Yu descending from the sky, with a quick posture, facing the calm expression of the giant frog, with some longing, if only she had such a teammate.


    The black ghost was in front, and Su Yu was in the back to make up the knife, doing two things with one heart, and in just a few minutes, all six giant frogs were attacked.


    A gust of wind passed, and Akua finally arrived.


    Su Yu looked at the stains on his body, especially the saliva of the giant frog, which really made him accept it.


    "Thank you for your help." The leading swordsman came over, followed by the priest girl and young archers.


    "You are welcome, I also heard the sound of bursting magic before coming over." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Burst Magic..." The leading swordsman looked at Megumin with complicated eyes. If it weren''t for Megumin''s burst magic, they wouldn''t be surrounded by giant frogs.


    However, because of the sound of bursting magic, they were rescued.


    "Are you the one who casts explosive magic? Do you want to join my team?" Su Yu came to Huihui step by step, squatted beside her, and stretched out his hand.


    "I...I can only cast burst magic once a day..." Facing Su Yu''s invitation, Huihui lowered her head.


    "All I need is a teammate like you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really?" Huihui looked up at Su Yu incredulously.


    "Of course it is true. Your burst magic can be used as the trump card of our team. When facing powerful monsters, my ability is limited." Su Yu nodded.


    "But, will I cause you trouble?" Huihui still hesitated.


    It was the first time that she received an invitation after being known to others.


    "In this way, do you still think you will cause trouble?" Su Yu grabbed Huihui''s little hand and activated the healing technique.


    "This... the ability to restore magic and physical strength?" Huihui said in surprise.


    "Yes, as long as you are in my team, the number of times you can cast burst magic per day is definitely not once." Su Yu smiled and looked at Huihui.


    "I''ll join!" Huihui said loudly.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Riverside in the forest.


    Su Yu cleaned the stains on his body and put on the costume of an adventurer.


    Huihui and Akua were resting under the tree. Seeing Su Yu''s return, Huihui was a little expectant. She wanted to show the burst magic in front of Su Yu. For the second burst of magic today, she couldn''t wait to cast it.


    "Don''t worry, eat lunch first." A barbecue grill appeared out of thin air in Su Yu''s hands.


    "Is this a teleportation item?" As a magician, Huihui was very calm about this.


    "Almost." Su Yu set up the grill, and naturally seasoning is indispensable.


    The ingredients come from the island of Shichijo''s family. After a meal of seafood, Megumin and Akuya feel that the food they ate before is simply feed level.


    After eating, Su Yu did not forget to clean up the garbage.


    Returning to the grassland once again, Su Yu''s black ghost observed before and encountered two giant frogs.


    "Jun Su Yu, let you see the strongest attack magic, burst magic!" Huihui stood in front of the two, and pointed his staff at two giant frogs thinking about life.


    "Blacker than black, darker than darkness, here is my true red golden light! When the time of awakening comes, the degenerate principles of the absurd church will appear as invisible distortions! Dance, dance! , Dance! The collapse of the original wish of my strength, the collapse of no one can reach, burn the world and all things, come from the abyss, this is the most powerful attack method of mankind, this is the ultimate attack magic , Explosion!" Huihui said the spell of Secondary Two in her mouth.


    The fire element in the air turned the breeze into heat and swept in.


    Layers of magic circles appeared above the heads of the two giant frogs, and the poor giant frog looked up at the sky.


    "Boom" there was a loud noise, and the burst magic fell.


    With two giant frogs as the center, the ground was hit by burst magic, like a meteorite hit and the ground was devastated.


    Su Yu''s ears of the gods felt more intuitive, the eyes of gods opened, and this scene was recorded in his mind.


    "Pumping" Megumin fell to the ground, but with joy on her face, was there anything better than this when she cast burst magic twice in one day?


    "The burst magic is really amazing." Akua sighed as she looked at the giant frog that was awakened around her.


    "Is this magic?" Su Yu held Huihui''s little hand, restoring her magic and physical strength.


    The effect of the healing technique is enough for Megumin to regain her mobility in a short time, replenish her magical power, and prepare for the next burst of magic.


    "Trouble you, Jun Su Yu." Huihui looked at Su Yu with gratitude.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu smiled.

 180 Chapter 180

    The sun is setting.


    In the town of Axel.


    Su Yu carried Huihui who had exhausted her magic power on her back, and Akua followed Su Yu.


    The healing technique also has its limits. After Huihui casts bursting magic four times today, Su Yu''s healing technique can no longer replenish her magical power.


    "Today is really a beautiful day..." Huihui lay on Su Yu''s back with a satisfied expression.


    "The number of giant frogs crusaded today exceeds 30, thanks to you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "No, it''s all the credit of Jun Su Yu. I have solved less than ten, and Jun Su Yu solved the rest." Huihui said modestly.


    "If you hadn''t led them out, I wouldn''t find so many." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Master Su Yu, am I useless?" Akua leaned over.


    "...Thank you for the pure water." Su Yu thought about it seriously.


    "I..." Akua looked at Su Yu aggrievedly.


    "This time, the reward for three points will not miss you." Su Yu smiled, knowing Akua very well.


    "Master Su Yu, you are so kind." A smirk filled Akua''s face.


    "I only joined the team today. You two will score points. As long as I can cast the burst magic, I will be very satisfied." Huihui whispered.


    "Really? Master Su Yu, if the two are divided, how much can I get?" Akua''s eyes lit up and she made no secret of her greed.


    "Huihui, this is the reward you deserve. If you feel uncomfortable, please treat me tonight." Su Yu gave Akuya a white glance and said softly.


    "Well, thank you, Su Yujun." Huihui felt warm.


    ...


    Adventurer''s Union.


    Su Yu submitted the task and obtained 150,000 Eris, each with 50,000 Eris.


    Huihui was not stingy and gave the menu to Akua and Su Yu. They sat opposite each other, looked at the small bag in her hand, and slightly tightened.


    For a long time, she has been in various teams, and it is common that she has no food for a few days.


    Now, there is finally a team that accepts her and allows her to release burst magic multiple times. For her, today may be the luckiest day in her life.


    "Huihui, it''s time for you to order." Su Yu handed the menu to Huihui.


    "Huihui, thank you." Akua smiled.


    "Is this a companion?" Huihui was taken aback and lowered her head.


    "Don''t cry, you are the strongest magician." Su Yu patted Huihui''s head.


    "I didn''t cry, but there were bricks in my eyes." Huihui wiped her tears, and a smile appeared on her face.


    One dinner brought the three of them closer together.


    Because Huihui didn''t have a place to live, she could only live in a hotel for the time being. The original room had only two beds, so Su Yu naturally had to make a floor.


    night.


    When Akuya and Huihui came back from the large bath, Su Yu was already sitting by the window looking at the stars.


    "Jun Su Yu, it''s better for me to sleep on the ground. It would be great if I can find a place to live." Huihui came to Su Yu''s side.


    "Huihui, your chairperson on the ground is not high." Su Yu declined Huihui.


    As a magician, she was slightly thin and short, and she looked like an ordinary little girl.


    "It doesn''t matter if it grows tall or not, it has caused you so much trouble, and now I want you to sleep on the floor..."


    "If you insist on sleeping on the floor, I will sleep on the floor with you." Su Yu interrupted Huihui.


    Huihui''s cute little face blushed and stopped talking.


    "Good night..." Akua fell asleep as soon as she got into the bed.


    "Get some rest early." Su Yu also went into the quilt on the floor.


    Huihui opened her mouth, and finally said thank you.


    ...


    One week.


    In just one week, the number of giant frogs around Axel dropped sharply, and the giant frog crusaders team became famous.


    High Priest Akua, Great Mage Huihui, and Great Summoner Su Yu.


    Among them, Su Yu, the lowest profile and strongest in the team, has saved other adventurers several times and has a good image among adventurers.


    Although Su Yu didn''t talk much, every novice adventurer respected him.


    As for his identity as a summoner, it was because of the existence of a black ghost. Su Yu casually said a summon, and he was understood as a summoner.


    In this week, the three of them attacked more than 200 giant frogs and earned more than one million Eris. Each of them now has more than 300,000 Eris in their hands.


    Then, the giant frog crusade mission temporarily disappeared.


    In addition, there was an existence related to the demon king around the town of Axel, and there were only a few reward tasks left.


    With the money, Akuya began to spend unscrupulously, so that he owed a lot of money to the Adventurer''s Union, and is now working to pay off the debt.


    Huihui casts bursting magic every day, as if by fate, she found an abandoned castle.


    Su Yuming knew who the owner of the castle was, but he didn''t stop it. He had a hunch that Axel''s adventurers would meet it sooner or later, but it was only time.


    "Explosion!" Huihui''s staff faced the abandoned castle, and a burst of magic fell.


    "Boom" the castle was directly hit by the explosion magic, and Huihui also fell to the ground.


    "Do you want to do it again?" Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "No, it''s enough to cast it once a day. You can''t waste the magic power of Jun Su Yu." Huihui refused.


    "You''re welcome. In that case, the two of us will go to the forest to find some prey and collect some ingredients by the way." Su Yu lifted Huihui on his back.


    "Let''s go, I like Su Yujun''s cooking the most." When Huihui heard this, she was moved.


    As soon as the two walked away, the owner of the castle was very popular, and he quickly sent his men to check.


    Su Yu and Huihui collected a lot of ingredients in the forest, returned to the town of Axel, and came to the place where Akuya worked, only to find that Akuya was entangled by a young man in armor.


    "Master Akua, come with me."


    "I won''t go with you."


    "Master Akua, you are a goddess, you should be served by someone, but now you are working in a place like this, really..."


    "What I want to do is my freedom."


    "Then I''m sorry, Master Akua, I will never watch Master Akua work here, the goddess must be like a goddess."


    "Master Su Yu, save me!" Akua was about to speak, saw Su Yu at a glance, ran over and hid behind Su Yu.


    The young man wearing the armor frowned and looked at Su Yu and Huihui.


    "Did you bring Master Akua into this world? Don''t you feel ashamed to let Master Akua do this kind of work?" The young man came to Su Yu, a little angry.


    Su Yu glanced at his weapon, Demon Sword Gram, a weapon capable of slaying the ancient dragon in one blow. This was the person that Akua had sent to another world before, named Yujian Xiangye.


    "Akuya, do you want to go with him?" Su Yu ignored Yujian Xiangye and asked Akuya.


    "I don''t want to go with him." Akua resolutely refused.


    "Have you heard?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t let Master Akua follow you. Let''s duel, if you lose, leave Master Akua behind." Yu Jian Xiangye held the magic sword Gram and said seriously.

 181 Chapter 181

    "Sorry, I''m not interested in this." Su Yu didn''t even look at Yujian Xiangye, and was about to leave.


    "Are you afraid? So, I don''t need the magic sword to fight you." Yu Jian Xiangye glanced at Su Yu''s equipment and put away the magic sword Gram.


    "No, I mean, I''m not interested in boring duels. If you bet your life, I can make an exception to play with you." Su Yu stopped and looked back at Yujian Xiangye.


    "Well, I''ll bet on my life. If you lose, give Master Akua to me, I will protect Master Akua." Yu Jian Xiangye said without hesitation.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Huihui was a little worried.


    "It''s still a while before it gets dark, let''s go outside the city." Su Yu patted Huihui''s little head and walked outside the city.


    "Master Akua, don''t worry, as the brave chosen by you, I will never lose." Yujian Xiangye smiled at Akua.


    Akua looked at him with disgust and followed Su Yu.


    Huihui squeezed the staff tightly, and if Su Yu fell into a disadvantage, she would use burst magic to help him.


    ...


    Yu Jian Xiangye was about to duel with Su Yu, this news was soon known by the Adventurer''s Union.


    All the adventurers rushed to the gate of the city, just in time for the two.


    "Master Su Yu, the other party is someone who can kill even the ancient dragon with one blow. You are a summoner, and the situation is not good for you." Luna came to Su Yu and whispered.


    As the receptionist of the Adventurer''s Union, she is equivalent to a person in charge. Seeing Su Yu and Yujian Xiangye duel, no matter which one is lost, it is a pity.


    "Is it unfavorable? Thank you for reminding." Su Yu wiped the iron knife.


    It was incomparable to Demon Sword Gram, but it was enough to deal with Yujian Xiangye.


    Luna looked at Su Yu''s eyes, knowing that she couldn''t persuade, so she could only step aside.


    Yujian Xiangye''s teammates arrived and talked about Su Yu''s information on his side, making Yujian Xiangye a little surprised.


    "My name is Yujian Xiangye." Yujian Xiangye waited until his teammates left and took out Magic Sword Gram.


    "Su Yu, can you start?" Su Yu asked.


    "You are a summoner, and I am a swordsman. There is a big difference in strength. If you give up now, I will show mercy." Yu Jian Xiangye solemnly said.


    "The strength gap is huge? Indeed, your sword can''t hurt me at all." Su Yu walked towards Yujian Xiangye step by step.


    "I''ll be merciful." Yu Jian Xiangye saw that Su Yu was obsessed and clenched the magic sword Gram in his hand.


    The distance between Su Yu and Yujian Xiangye kept shrinking, and in the end it was only less than one meter away.


    "Dang" Yu Jian Xiangye felt a strong wind hit, and subconsciously used the sword to block it.


    The black ghost appeared, which surprised the adventurers present.


    "Is this your summon? It''s not bad..."


    Before Yujian Xiangye''s words fell, the black ghost disappeared, and Su Yu rushed to him.


    Yu Jian Xiangye was not slow in the slightest, and he swung his sword out in an attempt to repel Su Yu.


    Su Yu clearly saw the trajectory of swinging the sword with the eyes of the gods, and easily escaped the Demon Sword Gram of Yujian Xiangye, and the iron sword slashed on his armor.


    "Ka" Yujian Xiangye''s armor shattered and fell to the ground.


    "This... how is it possible?" Yu Jian Xiangye was taken aback and stepped back.


    "A boring duel, don''t come to me in the future." Su Yu put away the iron knife and dropped a word.


    Yu Jian Xiangye raised his head to look at Su Yu, he knew he had lost, and now it was Su Yu''s men who were merciful.


    "I lost, I''m sorry." Yu Jian Xiangye bowed.


    "Your reliance is your sword. Without that sword, you are nothing." Su Yu said without turning back.


    Yujian Xiangye was taken aback for a moment, looked at Demon Sword Gram, and did not speak for a long time.


    ...


    Half an hour later, in the adventurers'' union.


    "Jun Su Yu, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. That Yujian Xiangye is a powerful swordsman who was scared back by your blow." Huihui stared at Su Yu closely.


    "For the sake of his integrity, I will spare his life. Otherwise, it would have hit his neck just now." Su Yu joked.


    Adventurers in this world are more enthusiastic about helping others, and the relationship between adventurers is good, so he will show mercy to Yujian Xiangye''s men.


    Of course, this is not the only reason. Another reason is because of the existence in the abandoned castle. It should be easy for the sword to hit him in the night.


    "If Jun Su Yu possesses a sword and armor, he will definitely become the strongest knight." Huihui said with some expectation.


    "I don''t want to be a knight." Su Yu shook his head.


    Knights, most of them represent justice.And he, in addition to being better for girls, the rest of the people use it as they can.


    "Master Su Yu, thank you, that man is really too bad." Akua said vaguely.


    "Yeah, I actually came up and said that I was going to fight. I was obviously an advanced adventurer, but I told Su Yujun, a novice adventurer, to fight..." Huihui also hated Yujian Xiangye.


    "Um... Do you still recruit people?" A female voice sounded from behind Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked back and saw that the person in front of him was the last teammate he was looking forward to.


    A silver armor, long golden hair, delicate face and perfect figure.


    "My name is Dakenis, and I can be regarded as a knight, although I am not as powerful as Su Yujun. However, my defense is very strong, and I can use me as a shield." Dakenis handed the identity card. When it comes to being a shield, there is a little excitement in my eyes.


    "Welcome to join my team." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Thank you." Dakenis was overjoyed and quickly shook Su Yu''s hand.


    Su Yu smiled slightly and squeezed some of her little hands.


    Daknis''s face turned red.


    "This is my teammate Huihui, the Great Mage. Akua, the high priest." Su Yu released his hand and introduced.


    "It''s nice to meet you." Dakenis sat beside Su Yu.


    "Dakenis, please give me more advice in the future." Huihui welcomed Dakenis very much.


    "Please advise." Akua was still eating, without the grace of a goddess.


    The three girls chatted, Su Yu drank a glass of wine and stood up.


    "I''ll see if there are any better tasks, you guys talk first."


    ...


    Su Yu came to the taskbar.


    All words are automatically converted in his eyes, and there is no need to worry about not knowing words in another world.


    "Master Su Yu, thank you." Luna held two glasses of red wine and handed it to Su Yu.


    "You''re welcome, keeping the Yujian on the night is a good thing for this town." Su Yu took the red wine and touched her.


    "It''s great for you to think so." Luna smiled.


    "Miss Luna seems to be very popular among adventurers. Do you have any adventurers you like?" Su Yu took a sip of red wine and said casually.


    Luna''s face was stiff, if she had someone she liked, she wouldn''t have been in charge of the Adventurer''s Union.

 182 Chapter 182

    In front of the bar of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Su Yu drank the wine and glanced at Luna, who was still complaining beside her, a little helpless in her eyes.


    If he knew it, he would never ask that sentence.


    "Su Yujun, you don''t know how hard the adventurer''s union is, there are many things to deal with every day..." Luna started drinking before she finished her words.


    "Then why don''t you resign?" Su Yu asked.


    "If I resign, who will take over my work? No one can take over my work at all." Luna put down her glass, her face flushed.


    "After all, you still care about the Adventurer''s Union and all adventurers. This is remarkable." Su Yu could see that Luna is a very responsible person.


    "If there is a chance to choose again, I would rather be an adventurer than be responsible for the work of the entire union." Luna muttered, lying on the bar.


    "Thanks for your hard work." Su Yu smiled.


    "It would be great if Su Yujun was a little older. However, I feel that your way of acting is very stable, and you don''t look like a young man at all." Luna smiled at Su Yu.


    "You are drunk, shall I send you back?" Su Yu did not answer, and finished the red wine in the glass.


    "No, I''ll rest here." Luna stood up and walked forward dazedly.


    "Where?" Su Yu supported her.


    "It''s in the union''s room." Luna was supported by Su Yu, her face flushed even more.


    "Look, everyone, Master Su Yu and Miss Luna..."


    "The two are really close..."


    "Miss Luna, when did you have such a good relationship with Su Yujun?"


    A group of adventurers whistled and booed, especially some young adventurers, with a look of envy.


    Luna''s face was slightly hot, she wanted to refute, but she couldn''t speak, so she could only let Su Yu help her to leave.


    "Don''t tease Miss Luna, everyone has a glass of beer, I will treat you." Su Yu glanced at Luna next to him, stopped, and said to a group of adventurers.


    "Thank you Lord Su Yu."


    "Master Su Yu, hurry up."


    "Master Su Yu, don''t let Miss Luna wait in a hurry."


    When a group of adventurers saw Su Yu''s treat, they were taken aback for a while, and once again booed.


    "Master Su Yu!" Luna glared at Su Yu in embarrassment.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen, let''s go." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Unexpectedly, Su Yu-sama is such a person, I really misunderstood..." Luna said in an angry voice.


    "If you really have something to do with Miss Luna, it seems to be a good thing." Su Yu smiled.


    "Master Su Yu..." Luna flushed her face and lowered her head.


    "Just kidding, I respect Miss Luna very much, thinking that if there is such a sister in my heart," Su Yu said softly.


    "Sister? If Master Su Yu doesn''t mind, you can call my sister." Luna''s eyes lit up.


    "Then I will be welcome, Sister Luna."


    "Well, Jun Su Yu."


    ...


    When Su Yu returned to the hotel.


    Akua, Huihui, and Dakenis are all asleep.


    The three of them actually put the two beds together, so that even if they are three, they don''t appear to be crowded.


    Su Yu slept on the paved floor, a little hard to sleep.


    Of course, this is not because there are three girls around him, but he is thinking about the plot development of this world.


    When Megumin and Dakenis join, the team members are ready. This step is almost the same as the original plot development, except that the protagonist is replaced by Sato Kazuma.


    Next, the foreseeable plot is to fight against the existence in the abandoned castle, the cabbage harvest battle, and the mobile fortress that makes him feel tricky.


    "If Yujian Xiangye can be resolved, it will be fine." Su Yu thought to himself, after all, Yujian Xiangye is a cheater holding the magic sword Gram, so Su Yu doesn''t need to think at all if he is there.


    at the same time.


    In the abandoned castle.


    "As a knight, you don''t need your own sword to challenge me? Who gave you the courage?" The headless knight in armor looked at the young man in front of him and said lightly.


    "I didn''t have Magic Sword Gram, I was really so weak..." Yu Jian Xiangye was in a daze. Ever since he was defeated by Su Yu in the afternoon, he had fallen into a state of suspicion of life. Without telling his teammates, he arrived with an ordinary long sword. Here.


    He wanted to defeat the headless knight here so that he could regroup, but he didn''t expect the headless knight to be so difficult to deal with.


    "Forget it, since I caught you, I can''t let you go. I was a knight before, so I will give you another chance to take out your real sword and have a duel between knights." The headless knight let it go. The subordinate let go of Yujian Xiangye.


    Yujian Xiangye stood up, Demon Sword Gram was a little heavy, his eyes gradually became serious when he looked at the headless knight in front of him.


    "Sure enough, he is the one who makes Lord Demon feel a headache." The headless knight praised.


    Yujian Xiangye rushed over.


    The headless knight threw its head upwards, facing the Yujian Xiangye, without any fear, a sword stabbed.


    Yu Jian Xiangye did not dodge, and slashed towards the headless knight.


    "Puff" the headless knight''s sword pierced Yujian Xiangye''s heart without error.


    "How is it possible?" The headless knight opened his eyes wide, and Yujian Xiangye, who got serious, was unexpectedly defenseless?


    Yu Jian Xiangye looked down at the armor on his body, his pupils shrank, he entered the usual fighting state, but forgot one thing, the current armor is just an ordinary armor, and it cannot stop the headless knight. sword.


    If it was Su Yu who hadn''t cut his previous armor, he would definitely be able to block the blow just now, and then give him a chance to fight back.


    Hesitating will lead to defeat, and as expected, it will be given for nothing. This is the current situation of Yujian Xiangye.


    "It''s boring. A knight like you will make the Demon Lord a headache. As expected, the adventurous evaluation is too high." The headless knight was a little disappointed.


    "Pumping" Yujian fell to the ground in the night, and his fear of death made him forget everything.


    "I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die..." Yu Jian Xiangye reached out his hand, trying to catch the headless horseman.


    "You begged me for mercy? You don''t deserve to be a knight at all!" The headless knight frowned and stabbed with a sword.


    Yujian Xiangye trembled and his eyes lost their light.


    "Huh?" The headless knight looked at Yujian Xiangye''s Demon Sword Gram, unexpectedly trembling slightly, what''s the situation?


    "Swish" Magic Sword Gram flew out directly.


    "Could it be that the divine tool is looking for a new owner?" The headless knight thought for a moment, suddenly realized, a little regretful.


    If Demon Sword Gram is allowed to find a new host, it will be a problem for the Demon King''s side.


    "It looks like I''m going to the novice adventurer town tomorrow. By the way, I will solve the soul light magician who casts explosive magic." The headless knight walked out of the abandoned castle.


    Behind it, hundreds of skeleton soldiers appeared, and Yujian Xiangye''s body was dragged into the ground.


    Not long after, a new skeleton soldier was born.

 183 Chapter 183 Poor shopkeeper Wiz

    Outside Axel.


    The Magic Sword Gram crossed the sky and headed towards the city.


    Its direction is the hotel where Su Yu is.


    However, before it flew into the hotel, it was controlled by a force.


    "Swish" Demon Sword Gram turned into a ray of light and got into Su Yu''s bed.


    "Huh?" Su Yu in his sleep felt a little hot on his arm and opened his eyes.


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Demon Sword Gram. Since the host cannot take it out of this world, the system has refined the Demon Sword Gram for the host and obtained the passive skill, the sword bone." The system prompt sounded.


    "Devil Sword Gram? Wait, Demon Sword Gram is not a binding item of Yujian Xiangye..." Su Yu didn''t finish a sentence, and a bold idea emerged in his mind.


    "Yu Jian Xiang Ye is dead," the system replied.


    "He actually died..." Su Yu was silent for a while and stood up.


    Since Yujian Xiangye is dead, there is only one way to deal with the headless knight.


    "Jun Su Yu, what''s the matter?" Dakenis woke up and whispered.


    "It''s okay, I can''t sleep, go to the Adventurer''s Union." Su Yu waved his hand and walked outside the door.


    "Oh" Dakenis looked at Su Yu''s back, always feeling that he was hiding something from them.


    ...


    Adventurer''s Union.


    Su Yu walked into the door, came to the taskbar, looked at one of the tasks, and uncovered it.


    "Master Su Yu, are you taking the task now?" A maid was surprised when she saw Su Yu.


    "I have some doubts about this question, and I want to ask Miss Luna." Su Yu said casually and walked to Luna''s room.


    "Jun Su Yu, what''s the matter?" Luna just woke up, it was strange to see Su Yu come in.


    "Sister Luna, Yujian Xiangye is dead." Su Yu said seriously.


    "What did you say?" Luna''s drunkenness disappeared in an instant, and she looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "I don''t know the specific situation, but Demon Sword Gram didn''t know why he found me, so I judge Yujian Xiangye is dead." Su Yu came to Luna, pulled up her sleeves, and showed her the devil. Mark of Sword Gram.


    "This... Could it be that the existence related to the Demon King killed him?" Luna thought.


    "It''s very possible, so I''ll come to you and ask about this task." Su Yu handed the task book to Luna.


    "The maneuver fortress saboteur is approaching, this is an investigation mission?" Luna looked at it, somewhat puzzled.


    If it is said that the existence killed Yujian Xiangye, then Axel will face the crisis head-on, and Su Yu unexpectedly chose to investigate the mobile fortress destroyer in this situation?Are you planning to escape?


    "I have a hunch that the headless knight is likely to come tomorrow. If I want to defeat the headless knight, I must get the core of the mobile fortress destroyer. Its energy should be enough to hurt the headless knight." Su Yu Road slowly.


    "So, I''m sorry, Jun Su Yu, I thought you were going to run away." Luna suddenly realized.


    "I want to know the approximate location of the Mobile Fortress Destroyer. I went to search overnight and got the core of the Mobile Fortress Destroyer. We have the means to deal with the Headless Horseman." Su Yu chuckled.


    "Does it matter if you are alone?" Luna looked at Su Yu worriedly.


    "I never do things that are uncertain, Axel, I will leave it to a powerful magician to look after. You are responsible for holding the adventurers, especially the three of them, until I come back." Su Yu smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu, please, if you succeed, you will be the hero of this town." Luna''s eyes were gentle.


    "I don''t want to be a hero, but I don''t want to do things without rewards. So, when I defeat the Headless Horseman, do you want to go on a date with me?" Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Dating? If you really defeat the Headless Horseman, it''s not impossible." Luna''s face turned red, and she shook hands with Su Yu.


    ...


    Su Yu left from the Adventurer''s Union, and did not go directly to find the mobile fortress destroyer, but came to a magic item shop.


    There lived a powerful magician. Although she was not a human being, her heart was kind and could be used.


    "Boom, boom, boom" Su Yu knocked on the door.


    After a while, a woman in a purple robe opened the door.


    His long brown hair covered one eye, and his little white face looked weak.


    "Lich Wiz, right?" Su Yu said.


    "You...who are you?" Wiz was startled and took a step back.


    "I know that you go to the cemetery every night to help those dead souls who can''t return to the sky get free." Su Yu walked into the store.


    Wiz was holding his mouth in horror, this man actually knew so much?


    "If you want to make a deal with me, I can ask the high priest to help them ascend to heaven." Su Yu closed the door.


    "Then what do I have to pay?" Wiz asked subconsciously.


    "Tomorrow, protect this town for one day." Su Yu said his conditions.


    "Protect the town? You asked me to protect this town?" Wiz couldn''t believe it.


    The other party was actually willing to believe her when he knew she was a lich. Was this too self-confident or because of other reasons?


    "I believe you, because you used to be a human being, that''s enough." Su Yu saw Wytz''s doubts and directly broke.


    "I promise you that I will protect the town tomorrow for one day. I haven''t asked your name yet..." Weitz heaved a sigh of relief when he heard what the other party said.


    "Summoner Su Yu." As soon as Su Yu''s voice fell, a black ghost appeared.


    "It turned out to be you..." Weitz had heard Su Yu''s rumors recently.


    "I know something about you. Even if you become a lich, as long as you have a kind heart, you are still a human being." Su Yu said every word.


    "Thank you." Wiz was taken aback, and his heart warmed.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Outside the town of Axel.


    Su Yu was taken by the black ghost and flew into the sky.


    The mobile fortress destroyer is heading towards Axel, but no one knows the exact location.


    Because of its extremely high degree of danger, almost all creatures close to it were killed, so it didn''t even dare to accept the exploration mission.


    The mobile fortress destroyer, it is a huge mechanical monster, the creator comes from the hometown of Yujian Xiangye.


    It was originally made by the ancient magic kingdom, but I didn''t expect to run away directly. The first thing to destroy was the magic kingdom.


    In the rumors of this world, the mobile fortress saboteurs pass almost nothing.


    Su Yu was not afraid of a machine at all, but worried that the time was too late, and no one knew when the Headless Horseman would come to Axel.


    I don''t know how long it has been flying, Su Yu can feel that the sky is almost bright, but still no mobile fortress destroyer.


    Just when he was about to give up, a wave of energy hit him directly.


    "Found it!" Su Yu was shocked.

 184 Chapter 184

    The morning sun shone on the earth.


    Axel, a town for novice adventurers.


    Today is another good weather. The adventurers are ready to go on an adventure. When they come to the city gate, they find something is wrong.


    "this is��"


    "Just looking at the momentum, you know that it''s not trivial."


    "Headless Horseman?"


    A group of adventurers were discussing with some anxiety.


    "Thank you, please." Wiz stepped out from the crowd.


    Luna and members of the Adventurer''s Guild followed closely, and Akua, Huihui, and Dakenius also came to the front row.


    The headless horseman was slightly taken aback when seeing Wiz appear.


    They were both under the demon king, and he was still a little jealous of Wytz. After all, she was once a great magician, and after becoming a lich, she was even stronger several times.


    "My name is Verdia. As you can see, I am a headless knight. Originally, I disdain to be an enemy of you novice adventurers, but I was disturbed by a knight last night, which made me very unhappy. There is that great magician who cast burst magic on my castle." The headless knight Berdia said coldly.


    "Burst magic?"


    "Speaking of burst magic..."


    "Great magician, will burst magic again..."


    A group of adventurers looked at Huihui.


    Huihui lowered her head, facing the headless knight, she was very scared.


    As a result, everyone turned their gazes at the second female magician, scared that the other party almost cried.


    Huihui hesitated and stood up.


    "Huihui?" Akua wanted to hold Huihui.


    "Huihui, right? I promised Master Su Yu to protect you, and this town, you don''t have to go forward." Weizi stopped Huihui.


    "Jun Su Yu? Where did he go?" Huihui stopped and looked at Weitz.


    "I don''t know this, but it should be related to defeating Berdia." Wiz thought for a while.


    "Huihui, step back, leave it to Master Wiz here." Luna persuaded.


    "No, this matter is my fault. I can''t just hide behind you like this." Huihui bit her lip and said.


    "There''s really no way, Huihui, I''ll help you too." Akua smiled and came to Huihui''s side.


    "Akuya..." Huihui was a little moved. Facing such a powerful headless knight, Akuya was actually willing to face her together.


    "Huihui, if you forget me, I will be angry." Dakenis held the long sword and also stood beside Huihui.


    "Daknis..." Huihui smiled on her face and looked up at the headless horseman, the fear in her eyes disappeared.


    "I only have one request, and that is to hand over the Demon Sword Gram. In this case, I can at least let go of the Red Demon girl with a problematic brain." The headless knight Beldia said lightly.


    "Hand over the Magic Sword Gram?"


    "Isn''t that the sword of Master Yujian?"


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Yujian seems to have not come out."


    When everyone was talking, the two Yujian Xiangye��s teammates were stunned. Magic Sword Gram is the sword of Yujian Xiangye. Last night Yujian Xiangye did not return. The headless knight said that he was disturbed by a knight. Did Yujian Xiangye attack the headless knight last night?


    "It seems that the new owner of the magic sword is not willing to stand up. In that case... come out, undead!" The headless knight Berdia waved his hand, and a magic circle appeared behind him.


    A group of skeleton soldiers appeared. One of them was wearing a gorgeous armor and had not completely turned into a skeleton.


    "Xiang Ye!" Yu Jian Xiang Ye''s two companions exclaimed, covering their mouths in disbelief, tears streaming down their faces.


    "That guy, actually died..." Akua looked at Yujian Xiangye with some surprise. It would be too embarrassing to have a magic sword and lose to this headless knight, right?


    Huihui''s small face was pale, and Daknis had a solemn expression.


    Wiz''s eyes became cold, and the surrounding temperature seemed to drop a few degrees.


    Berdia felt that Wytz was angry, but did not flinch. The existence of Demon Sword Gram would seriously threaten the Demon King, which was something he could not let go.


    "Undead, kill them all!" Berdia pointed at the adventurer opposite.


    A group of undead rushed over, and before the adventurers had time to be afraid, they felt that the undead rushed in the wrong direction.


    Acura realized what was wrong and ran away.


    As a result, a group of undead were attracted by Akua.


    "Is this the high priest that Master Su Yu said? It''s actually possible for all the undead to chase after her instinctively. It seems to have a very strong purifying ability." Wiz looked at Akua, his eyes lit up.


    Akuya was bitter and couldn''t tell, the undead who chased her behind was extremely stubborn, so many times the purification magic didn''t work.


    at this time.


    "All water magicians are ready to attack the target headless knight Berdia." Luna took a note and took a deep breath.


    All the magicians were taken aback, and quickly cast water magic.


    "Stop! You souls are pale!" The headless knight Berdia was terribly scared. The only weakness of this armor was his fear of water.


    "Master Akua, draw the undead over," Luna said loudly.


    Akua didn''t have time to think about it, but it was purification to the headless knight Berdia.


    "Ah!" The headless knight Berdia screamed and rolled on the ground, clutching his head. Although he was not afraid of Holy Light Magic, his head was also a weakness.


    "Master Wiz, ice magic. Huihui, prepare for burst magic." Luna was slightly startled when she saw that Akua''s attack was effective, and quickly said the next order.


    Wiz looked at the water source left by the water magic on the ground, the ice magic fell, the undead chasing Akuya were frozen, and the headless knight Berdia was temporarily unable to move.


    Akua ran over, Megumin''s bursting magic was ready.


    "Thank you, Miss Luna, for creating such a good opportunity for me." Huihui looked excited, and the magic circle bursting with magic had appeared above the heads of the undead and the headless knight Berdia.


    "This is not my chance for you..." Luna smiled bitterly.


    "Could it be... forget it, don''t want this now, explosion!" Huihui''s heart moved, before she could think about it, the burst magic fell.


    "Boom" there was a loud noise, and the burst magic directly talked about the undead swallowing.


    The two teammates of Yujian Xiangye cried so much that they felt very painful seeing Yujian Xiangye disappear.


    The hot wind swept through all adventurers, and they couldn''t help covering their eyes.


    After everything was over, looking at the motionless headless knight Berdia, a group of adventurers rejoiced.


    "Great. After this battle, I will get married. Fortunately, nothing happened."


    "My appointment will not be late."


    "A mere headless knight does not need us to act."


    The adventurers are not afraid of death to stand the flag.


    In the center of the big pit, the headless knight Berdia opened his eyes.

 185 Chapter 185 Three Silver Grade Draws

    The adventurers were cheering, but Wiz didn''t let his guard down.


    The strength of the headless knight Berdia is absolutely impossible to defeat with burst magic alone.


    "Stupid adventurers, I''ll ask you one more time, really don''t hand over the Magic Sword Gram?" The headless knight Berdia stood up.


    "The mere headless knight is so arrogant!" When Akua saw that Berdia was okay, she raised her hand with another shot of purification magic.


    "Don''t think you can hit me again." Berdia snorted coldly, avoiding Akua''s purification magic.


    "Everyone, continue to attack with water magic." Luna said hurriedly when she saw this situation.


    "You damn adventurers!" Berdia watched the water magic attack in the sky, dodged from the left and right, frustrated.


    "Everyone, step back!" A voice came from the sky.


    Luna looked up at the sky with joy in her eyes.


    "What''s the situation?" Berdia was taken aback, and looked up, a young man fell from the sky and landed in front of him.


    "I''m what you''re looking for, the second host of Demon Sword Gram." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Oh? Really brave, are you worried about the adventurers in the town? Really a sad group of adventurers. If you run away with the magic sword Gram, you may grow up to become the enemy of Lord Demon Lord." Berdia sneered.


    "Berdia, do you really think you are undefeated? Stop joking, I have a lot of ways to defeat you, dare you come to a heads-up match?" Su Yu sneered.


    "Boy, you are the first person I have ever met to say such things to me. I forgive you for your rudeness. In order to make your death decent, let��s have a one-on-one battle. ." Berdia''s eyes became serious.


    A black ghost appeared behind Su Yu, leading him to the forest.


    Berdia summoned a war horse to pursue it.


    "Master Su Yu..." Luna looked at Su Yu''s direction with some worry.


    "Akuya, Dakenis..." Huihui called out.


    "Don''t worry, Huihui. I will go to see Dakenis." Akua smiled.


    "Huihui, take a good rest." Dakenis whispered.


    "Um, Master Akua, Master Su Yu told me that if he returns smoothly, his battle will be the next step, and no one of us is allowed to help." Weizi said.


    "Master Su Yu really said that?" Akua was taken aback.


    To solve the headless horseman, the best way is purification.


    "Yes." Wiz nodded.


    "I believe Master Su Yu is not the kind of brave and intrepid person." Luna walked over.


    "Okay, let''s wait here." Akua also felt that Su Yu would not be involved. After all, Su Yu''s identity was special, and she didn''t even know how much Su Yu had.


    "Boom" A loud noise came from the forest.


    "what happened?"


    "This is... Master Su Yu used magic?"


    "If it''s magic, it''s almost the same as burst magic."


    The adventurers talked a lot.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Huihui looked up at the direction of the forest.


    "Look at the sky!" Luna pointed to the sky in surprise.


    Everyone looked in the direction she was pointing, and they saw Su Yu in the sky.


    The black ghost accelerated, Su Yu landed on the ground, holding Berdia''s head in his arms.


    "You crazy man! What a crazy man!" Berdia was shocked and angry.


    "Akuya." Su Yu ignored it and threw the head of the headless knight Berdia not far away.


    "Master Su Yu, don''t worry, this time I won''t fail again." Akua held her staff in her hand, confident.


    The headless knight Berdia had only his head left, with a look of horror on his face.


    As Akua''s all-out purifying magic fell, Berdia, the headless knight, disappeared in the light.


    "Congratulations to the host for defeating the plot character Berdia and rewarding a silver-level lottery." The system prompt sounded.


    Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief and felt Berdia''s body disappear from the storage ring, and there was a smile on his mouth.


    Brought Akuya to this world and rewarded a silver-level lottery.


    Defeating the Mobile Fortress Destroyer this morning gave another silver prize draw.


    Coupled with this silver prize draw against Verdia.


    He was already very satisfied with the three silver draws.


    ...


    In the afternoon, the Adventurers'' Union.


    "Master Su Yu, congratulations to your team for defeating the headless knight Berdia. This is Berdia''s bounty, 40 million Eris." Luna handed Su Yu a box.


    "Forty million Eris!"


    "Master Su Yu, please treat me soon!"


    "Master Su Yu, is your team still short of people?"


    The adventurers all looked envious, but they didn''t have any opinions. After all, in Berdia''s battle, if Su Yu didn''t come back in time, they would all die.


    "Dear adventurers, if you delay the time without your help, I will not be able to catch up, so I decided to divide the ten million Eris into two parts, one to reward the magician who contributed this time and everyone who protected the town, and the other One for treats!" Su Yu took the box and said loudly.


    "Master Su Yu!" The adventurers were thrilled, especially the magicians who worked hard.


    Su Yu smiled, and with 10 million Eris, he could have a good relationship with most adventurers, which was worth it.


    He has consulted the system, he can''t take away the gold and silver treasures of this world at all, but can only use it in this world.


    In that case, what does he still cherish money for?


    "Master Su Yu..." Luna gave a gentle smile.


    "Sister Luna, can you please help me separate ten million Eris." Su Yu smiled.


    "No problem." Luna walked aside.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, Sister Luna, please give me more advice on dating." Su Yu followed Luna to the side, suddenly approached, and said in her ear.


    "Jun Su Yu...you are really...well, just go on a date. It''s my luck to date you as a hero." Luna''s face was reddish, and she fluffed her hair, and agreed.


    "Sister Luna joked, you are so beautiful, let alone me, even a knight of the kingdom, I am afraid you will be fascinated by you." Su Yu praised.


    "Jun Su Yu, praise me too much." Luna gave Su Yu a blank look.


    "I never lie." Su Yu smiled.


    Luna has a perfect body and a beautiful face. In this other world where there is no shortage of beautiful women, she belongs to the most beautiful woman in the Adventurer''s Union.


    Even compared to Dakenis, Akuya, Huihui, etc., it is not too much.


    Is it impossible to come to a different world without an encounter?


    "Master Su Yu, come and drink."


    "Master Su Yu, thank you for the treat."


    "Master Su Yu, when are you and Miss Luna getting married?"


    The adventurers teased.


    "Does Su Yujun like Miss Luna?" Huihui looked at Su Yu and Luna, her eyes darkened.


    "Everyone, don''t get drunk or return tonight." Akua raised the bottle.

 186 Chapter 186: Huihuis Mind

    As the sun sets, on the way back to the hotel.


    "Akuya, are you okay?" Dakonis helped the drunk Akuna.


    "It''s okay, I can still drink... vomit" Akua spit on the wall without saying a word.


    Su Yu looked speechless, this goddess really made him uninterested.


    "Su Yujun, your relationship with Miss Luna seems to be good." Huihui whispered.


    "Miss Luna is gentle and kind, I really like it." Su Yu glanced at Huihui''s expression and admitted.


    "It seems that Miss Luna also likes Su Yujun very much. Congratulations in advance." Huihui raised her head and smiled.


    "I always feel that Huihui is jealous, is it my illusion?" Su Yu patted Huihui''s head.


    "Jealous? Su Yujun, you really like to make jokes. We have only known each other for a few days. How could I be jealous of you." Hui Hui gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Even if we only met for a few days, but our relationship is developing rapidly, anything can happen. If Huihui likes me, I don''t mind having a second girlfriend." Su Yu smirked.


    "Jun Su Yu, even I would be angry. This kind of joke is meaningless at all." Huihui pursed her mouth.


    "Okay, no kidding. Huihui is so cute, I just want to be your brother, protect you, take care of you, and wait for you to cast burst magic every day and carry you home." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "From now on, I will also ask you." Huihui lowered her head.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu didn''t say more, he was not a fool, and could clearly feel that Huihui''s mood was a little low.


    It stands to reason that within a few days they did know each other, Huihui could not like Su Yu.


    However, she was invited by Su Yu to join the squad and became a useful great magician, and her favorability for Su Yu skyrocketed.


    This time, I saw Su Yu fighting for this adventurer town again. I wonder which girl does not like heroes?Moreover, it is a hero close at hand.


    ...


    night.


    Tonight is a good weather, with shining stars.


    Huihui was a little hard to sleep.


    Dakenis and Akuya fell asleep early, and so did Su Yu.


    "Su Yujun likes Miss Luna..." Huihui thought about this, and glanced down at her airport with no ups and downs, a little unwilling.


    She turned her head and glanced at Su Yu''s direction. Tonight, she came back from the hot spring relatively late, so she changed places with Daconis and slept on the outside, not far from Su Yu''s floor.


    Su Yu''s breathing was steady, as if he was asleep.


    Huihui looked at Su Yu and remembered what he said.


    "I don''t want to be your sister!" Hui Huiqiao blushed, got out of bed boldly, and crept to Su Yu''s side, kneeling down beside him.


    Under the moonlight.


    Su Yu''s profile was a little handsome, which made Huihui''s heart beat faster. He couldn''t help lowering his head and approached Su Yu''s face a little bit.


    Seeing that it was about to fall on Su Yu''s face, Huihui closed her eyes.


    "Huh?" When the kiss fell, Huihui felt a little strange, opened her eyes and looked at it, so embarrassed that she wanted to escape.


    "Huihui, it''s not a good thing to attack me in the middle of the night." Su Yu grabbed Huihui''s little hand. Just now, it was blocked by the back of his hand.


    "I...I just..." Huihui looked embarrassed, but Su Yu would suddenly wake up.


    "I just can''t sleep and want to wake me up, right?" Su Yu looked at Huihui with a smile.


    "Yes..." Huihui''s eyes dodged, she was too embarrassed to look at Su Yu, such a lame lie, she herself didn''t believe it.


    "In that case, Huihui, do you want to hang out with me?" Su Yu sat up.


    "Now?" Huihui looked out the window, it was almost early morning.


    "Just go to watch the sunrise, how about? Not sleeping all night, it shouldn''t affect a great magician of your level, right?" Su Yu put on his clothes.


    "Of course not, wait for a moment." Huihui was still wearing pajamas.


    "I''ll go downstairs and wait for you." Su Yu went out.


    "Is this a date?" Huihui took out her mage robe, thinking in her heart.


    ...


    Axel at night is very quiet.


    Even outside the city of Axel was silent.


    Su Yu and Huihui did not go far, but came to the city wall. The staff on duty here recognized Su Yu, and they had no objection to Su Yu and Huihui who wanted to watch the sunrise on the city wall.


    Su Yu took out the barbecue rack, handed Huihui a bottle of drink, and started the barbecue.


    "Jun Su Yu, if you eat so much at night, you will gain weight." Huihui swallowed as she said this.


    "You''re welcome, Huihui is too thin, and it''s not bad to gain weight." Su Yu baked the first portion and handed it all to Huihui.


    "Then I''m not welcome." Huihui tasted it first, and then ate several skewers. Su Yu''s cooking skills, she really couldn''t think of other words of praise, just two words, delicious, difficult Described as delicious.


    "Guru Guru" Huihui opened the drink bottle and took a big sip of the drink.


    "Huihui, do you still want to eat?" Su Yu looked at Huihui with a smile.


    "Jun Su Yu also eat together." Huihui whispered.


    "Are you shy? In front of me, don''t be shy, I like the truest Huihui. You are bent on bursting magic, honestly, I am very envious, because you have obsessions I can''t understand." Su Yu ate. Grilled skewers, took out a can of beer, and drank.


    "I''m just a strange magician pursuing burst magic." Huihui smiled sweetly.


    "It''s not surprising, no one else can do what you pay for burst magic." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Does Jun Su Yu mean that I am good?" Huihui turned to look at Su Yu.


    "At least I haven''t seen a second magician who works as hard as you." Su Yu nodded.


    "Thank you for your approval. To be honest, I know my abilities. I have nothing but burst magic. Sometimes, I wonder if I want to give up burst magic and learn some intermediate magic, but I think of the power of burst magic. With the feeling of that blow, I understand that I am a person who only likes burst magic and is hopeless." Huihui laughed at herself.


    "Burst magic is the strongest attack magic. Your pursuit is correct. It is remarkable to identify your will." Su Yu stroked Huihui''s little head lightly.


    "Others have persuaded me to give up burst magic and learn more intermediate magic, but Jun Su Yu praised me, which is really strange." Huihui fluffed her hair.


    ��It��s a rare thing to keep working hard for what you like, so I don��t deny you. Because in that case, it��s tantamount to denying your hard work and persistence. The road is your choice, as long as you don��t let yourself regret it. "Su Yu said seriously.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Huihui was silent for a while, with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Huihui, close your eyes." Su Yu said suddenly.


    "Eh?"

 187 Chapter 187 Mobile Fortress Destroyer

    "Close your eyes." Su Yu repeated.


    Megumin blushed and closed her eyes.


    Su Yu took out something and put it in Huihui''s hand.


    "You can open your eyes now." Su Yu released Huihui''s little hand.


    Huihui opened her eyes gently and looked at the things in her hands.


    "Is this me?" Huihui took a closer look, somewhat surprised.


    "This is Huihui when she cast burst magic, very handsome." Su Yu nodded.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun, this is the best gift I have ever received." Huihui raised the wooden sculpture in her hand.


    Under the moonlight, she seemed to see herself casting burst magic.


    "Jun Su Yu, close your eyes." Huihui put away the wood carving and smiled.


    Su Yu did not hesitate and closed his eyes.


    Huihui approached Su Yu a little bit, and a kiss landed on Su Yu''s forehead.


    "Huihui..." Su Yu opened his eyes.


    "Thank you for taking me into this team." Huihui smiled, tears falling from the corners of her eyes.


    "Stupid Huihui." Su Yu wiped away her tears and looked at her with a smile.


    "It''s all Su Yujun''s fault." Huihui stepped back.


    "So, do I have to take responsibility?" Su Yu shook her little hand.


    "You...what did you say?" Huihui flushed.


    "Literally, do you want to be my girlfriend?" Su Yu pecked on the back of her hand.


    "But, you and Miss Luna..." Huihui said with a grudge on her face.


    "I prefer a happy ending." Su Yu hinted.


    "You...I''m not that kind of girl!" Huihui glared at Su Yu in embarrassment.


    "Then bother." Su Yu released his hand.


    "I...I want to think about it." Huihui whispered.


    "Tell me about your hometown." Su Yu pretended not to hear Huihui''s words.


    ...


    At dawn, the rising sun brought a touch of warmth.


    Adventurers in the town of Axel, today is also a busy day.


    Su Yu carried Huihui and returned to the town.


    Before dawn, the two went to the forest, Huihui''s bursting magic power gradually increased, and correspondingly, more magic power was consumed.


    Of course, her magic power has also improved, so she is still the one-shot magician.


    Huihui was lying on Su Yu''s back, holding his neck with both hands, Huihui was at ease behind his back.


    When the two returned to the hotel, Akua and Dakenis had not yet woken up.


    Huihui had recovered some magic power and was able to move freely, so she didn''t need to take care of Su Yu.


    "Huihui, take a good rest." Su Yu put down Huihui.


    "Yeah" Huihui lowered her head.


    "Next time, take Huihui to a date." Su Yu knelt down and said in her ear.


    "I don''t want to go on a date!" Huihui clenched her small fist.


    "Then you should accompany me to buy ingredients and presents for everyone." Su Yu smiled and stood up.


    "In this case, it''s okay." Huihui whispered.


    Su Yu smiled and left the room.


    "Huihui, did you two go out last night?" Dakenis'' voice sounded.


    "Ah, Dakonis, what are you talking about?" Megumin looked shy.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell other people." Dakenis chuckled lightly.


    "I...we just went to watch the sunrise." Huihui hesitated.


    "It sounds very romantic. Didn''t Su Yujun say anything to you?" Dakenis became interested.


    "This..." Huihui thought for a while, and got into Su Yu''s bed with embarrassment.


    ...


    Adventurer''s Guild in the early morning.


    The adventurers lined up to receive the task, the Beldia crusade was over, and there were more low-level tasks.


    "Hey, it''s not Miss Luna today."


    "The previous one, did you drink too much? Miss Luna went on a date with Master Su Yu today."


    "Really? I really envy Master Su Yu."


    Behind the Adventurer''s Union.


    "Jun Su Yu, is this really all right?" Luna was a little nervous.


    "It''s okay, trust me." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Well, then I will believe you." Luna jumped down and fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu hugged Luna tightly, and the black ghost grabbed Su Yu and took them to the sky.


    "This is the first time I overlook this novice adventurer town from the air..." Luna looked at Axel below.


    "This town is very good." Su Yu glanced down.


    "Jun Su Yu, you deliberately took me so high, just to hug me?" Luna felt the distance from Su Yu, and groaned.


    "It was discovered by Sister Luna. It was a failure. Then, now I can''t let you go down casually." Su Yu looked regretful.


    "Where are you taking me on a date?" Luna covered her mouth and smiled.


    "The town of Axel should be very familiar to Sister Luna. So, I''m going to take you out of the city today, and take a look at the castle of the headless knight Beldia. Remaining debris." Su Yu smiled.


    "Unexpectedly, the first date in my life was still related to work." Luna gave Su Yu a blank glance.


    "Don''t Sister Luna like it?" Su Yu asked.


    "In fact, I also want to know the specific situation. If the mobile fortress destroyer is really destroyed by you, it will be a big bounty." Luna thought for a while.


    "Then go to the mobile fortress saboteur''s place first. By the way, I have a magician''s handbook obtained from the mobile fortress saboteur." Su Yu remembered the magician''s handbook that he had brought.


    "Really? An ancient magician''s handwriting?" Luna was surprised, covering her small mouth.


    "Accurately speaking, it should not be called a manuscript. The words in it are equivalent to a suicide note." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "Suicide note?" Luna was puzzled.


    Two hours later.


    In front of the wreckage of the mobile fortress vandals.


    "This is indeed the wreckage of the destroyer of the mobile fortress, but after it explodes, there is no use value, so let''s take some back. After I report it, the knights in the royal capital will conduct a period of exploration and finally issue a bounty." He picked up a piece of debris and tried it.


    "How much is the bounty for the mobile fortress destroyer?" Su Yu asked.


    "This...I am not very clear. I only know that there are many people offering rewards. After all, the lords of many territories have suffered heavy losses where the mobile fortress destroyers have gone. Moreover, not only the nobles, but even some merchants are offering rewards, plus For those adventurers who have lost their loved ones, there are probably hundreds of millions of Eris." Luna thought for a while.


    "Hundreds of millions of Eris..." Su Yu was looking forward to it. With so much money, first of all, he bought a villa and then a high-end equipment.


    Although the gold and silver treasures could not be taken home, Su Yu could take a set of equipment home.


    The wreckage and useful things of the mobile fortress destroyer were all picked up by him, and he might be able to create more advanced weapons in the future.


    Of course, Su Yu didn''t intend to give things to the Shichijo''s laboratory for research. He would never give anything that might change the main world.

 188 Chapter 188 Space Ring

    In the abandoned castle.


    Compared to the wreckage of the mobile fortress destroyer, there is nothing here, and there is nothing good at all.


    After exploring, Su Yu and Luna left the abandoned castle.


    After flying over the forest and grassland, the two men fell down by a lake for a picnic.


    Luna was amazed at Su Yu''s cooking.


    Until the setting sun went down, Su Yu flew back to Axel with Luna and landed on the city wall.


    "Su Yujun, thank you for taking me to so many places today. The date is very happy." Luna said softly.


    "Sister Luna, if you have time, I can take you farther." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, I can feel that you are different from those adventurers in Pakistan, just like people from other worlds, with a sense of illusion..." Luna said in a tangled way.


    "I come from a world where there are neither monsters nor adventurers. There is no battle. As long as I work, I can eat." Su Yu said in silence.


    "For us, such a world is simply a dream world." Luna looked at Su Yu with a little envy.


    "No, people in that world think this world is a dream world, and I think so. Adventurers defeated monsters and brought legends. The feeling of fighting is very good." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Jun Su Yu, you will leave this world, right?" Luna asked tentatively.


    "Yeah" Su Yu nodded.


    "In that case, then I can only bless you, Jun Su Yu." Luna''s eyes darkened.


    "Don''t say such sad words, Sister Luna, even if I go back, for you, it will only take a moment." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    He asked about the system, and after he left, the world would stop.


    Of course, it''s not that time really stops, but that the flow of time slows down. For people in this world, Su Yu''s departure and return are just an instant matter.


    No matter how long Su Yu returned to the main world, it was only a few seconds to this world.


    The only price is that Su Yu has to pay 100 bronze draws before he can come back and see it once.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Luna was taken aback.


    "This is very troublesome to explain. In the words of magic, it is that a certain god has accelerated my world time by countless times. If your world is a few seconds, my world may be several years." Su Yu said simply.


    "In other words, even if Su Yujun leaves this world, he will not leave for too long?" Luna''s eyes lit up.


    "Congratulations, the answer is correct." Su Yu approached Luna.


    "Jun Su Yu, you..." Luna took a step back, behind the city wall.


    "I am a very carefree person, it is impossible to only like Sister Luna alone. However, I promise to give you a grand wedding, are you willing to be my girlfriend?" Su Yu said slowly.


    "There are many girls around the hero, not to mention the hero like you. However, I can''t promise you now. After several dates, maybe I will think about it." Luna fluffed her hair, naughty Smile.


    "I promise you. But, please give me a little reward." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "Don''t go too far." Luna closed her eyes.


    Su Yu lowered his head. This woman who was a few years older than him was unexpectedly cute.


    "After I go back, try to Jingjing." Su Yu thought to himself.


    "Host, be your own person." The system vomited a long time ago.


    ...


    The next day.


    Su Yu''s expected cabbage began to attack the town of Axel.


    After the cabbage in this world matures, because it is unwilling to be eaten by humans, it will cross countless distances to go to the secret realm and die alone.


    The overwhelming cabbage hit, the adventurers in the town of Axel fully armed, began to harvest.


    Su Yu''s black ghost rushed directly into the cabbage, bringing back dozens of them each time.


    Once defeated, the cabbage will become ordinary cabbage as if it loses power.


    However, this kind of cabbage, even if it is cooked in the simplest way, is a top-notch ingredient.


    If it is placed in the hands of a chef of Su Yu''s level, it will become Su Yu''s signature dish.


    With this kind of cabbage, Su Yu can even make a meal with a score of 95 or more, which is not lost to the graduates of Yuanyue Academy.


    The same goes for giant frog meat.


    Su Yu came to this world, the biggest gain may be the giant frog meat and cabbage, and three silver-level draws.


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the plot task and rewarding a silver-level lottery." The system prompt sounded.


    "The fourth silver prize draw!" Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    After the cabbage harvest battle, Su Yu stored more than a thousand cabbages, as did the giant frog meat. These two things took up half of the storage ring.


    The rest are the spice seeds and plant seeds of this world. Su Yu intends to cultivate these things.


    In the Adventurer''s Union.


    "Speaking of it, it seems that spice seeds can be used to attract a person. With her love of spice, maybe she can use it." Su Yu drank the wine and thought of a girl in the main world.


    "Master Su Yu, the bounty for the mobile fortress destroyer is here." Luna walked over and said with a smile.


    Several knights followed behind her, and the knights carried a box.


    The adventurers'' guild became quiet, and some people had already guessed it.


    "The mobile fortress destroyer was defeated by Lord Su Yu alone. In order to commend his achievements, the adventurers'' union''s rewards and kingdom rewards totaled 500 million Eris." Luna said loudly.


    "Five hundred million!"


    "Master Su Yu, treat!"


    "Master Su Yu, let me ask again, is your team still recruiting?"


    The adventurers on the scene were very excited. Even the average nobleman couldn''t get 500 million Eris.


    If it is placed in another world, it may be detained by the nobles.In this world, the adventurer''s union is extremely strong, and Su Yu can solve the mobile fortress destroyers, even a nobleman, dare not provoke adventurers of this level.


    "Everyone is free to order today. I''ll treat you." Su Yu said directly without being stingy.


    The adventurers were not polite, lighting the best wine in the bar.


    In fact, even if all the liquor of the Adventurer''s Guild adds up, it is only tens of millions of Eris, so Su Yu doesn''t worry about anything at all.


    ...


    A few days later.


    In a manor.


    This is the residence that Su Yu bought. Adding some decorations to the manor itself cost only about 100 million Eris.


    Except for Akuya, the other two refused the bounty from the mobile fortress destroyer, and Su Yu did not reluctantly kicked off the greedy-looking Akuya, and invited the three to have a meal of the best.


    Originally, Su Yu was planning to use the remaining 400 million to purchase equipment and weapons. Unexpectedly, Luna accidentally heard Luna talk about the space ring.


    Ever since, he spent 300 million Eris to buy a space ring.


    For the final 100 million, help the team owners upgrade their equipment and weapons, and then buy fry, animal and plant seeds, and the remaining 300 Eris.


    "System, return." Su Yu stood in front of the window, glanced at the three people in the yard, and said.

 189 Chapter 189

    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    "Sure enough, it''s the best in the main world." Su Yu stood on the balcony, drinking coffee.


    One day in the main world is equivalent to one month in the animation world.


    He stayed in the animation world for a month, and only one day in the main world.


    "The plants, animals, fish, spice seeds, etc. in the space ring all need people to take care of, and the robot maid is undoubtedly the best candidate." Su Yu thought.


    Originally, he planned to breed giant frogs, but thinking about the size of giant frogs, it seemed that he could not afford it.


    Ever since, in terms of animals, Su Yu mainly chose high-grade Wagyu from another world.


    The quality of this premium wagyu beef is far superior to that of A5 beef, and Su Yu even cooked 96-point dishes with it.


    As far as plants are concerned, cabbage is naturally not less, but in addition, it is more spice.


    Fish, because Axel is too far from the sea, Su Yu can only buy ordinary fry, even so, it is delicious.


    Of course, the Frost Crab recommended by Dakenis is also indispensable.


    The price of this crab is extremely high, and probably only the nobles can eat it regularly. In terms of taste, simple cooking is 95 points.


    The spatial ring on his finger came from the hands of a powerful magician, and the other party created forests and grasslands in it, as if they had moved the land in another world.


    Even the water source that Su Yu was worried about had magic props to automatically generate the water source. It was clear and sweet, and it was no problem to drink it directly.


    In general, the area of ??this space ring is equivalent to a small island, so Su Yu had the idea of ??buying a farm and pasture.


    "Host, is there a silver level lottery?" the system reminded.


    "Four silver-level draws, all protected by the redemption system, Yukino Yukoshita, Erina Nakiri, Yumiko Miura, Mayumi Kurase." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "System protection has been turned on for the specified target."


    ...


    At noon, Far Moon College.


    In a quiet courtyard.


    The far moon ten jie gathered here, but the atmosphere was a little silent.


    On the left are Shieishi, Kobayashi Gentiana, Mekishima Tosuke, Akakubo Momo, and Saito Soaki.


    On the right, Ning Ning, the country of Ki, Hui Isshiki, Teruki for a long time, Eizan Ezuya, and Rina Nagiri.


    Yuanyue Shijie sat on both sides in order of ranking.


    Nagiri Erina was a little confused. Logically speaking, when Totsuki Tenkai gathered, the main position should be Nagiri Senzaemon.


    However, Nagiri Senzaemon went out today to visit an old friend, and there was no gathering of the Totsuki Ten Masters at all.


    "Sorry, everyone, I''m late." A voice sounded.


    Nagiri Erina turned his head to look, Su Yu and a pink-haired maid walked in, with a cart in her hand.


    "Su Yu-kun..." At first, Erina Nagiri wondered why Su Yu was here. When she saw Su Yu sitting in the main seat, she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide, and she couldn''t believe it.


    "Jun Su Yu, shouldn''t it be for boring things to summon us now?" Xiaolin Gendan said first.


    "Senior Gentian Kobayashi, good question." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The maid Xiao Tao moved down the first box and opened it gently.


    "Cabbage?" Everyone''s faces were a little surprised.


    "It''s really cabbage, but it''s not a simple cabbage. Senior Si Yingshi, can you please play it casually and let everyone taste the taste of this cabbage." Su Yu clapped his hands, and a group of Nagaki servants moved in the kitchen utensils. .


    "Yeah" Si Yingshi did not decline, and now he is also from Su Yu''s side.


    The simple cabbage has been cooked by Si Yingshi, and the aroma is overflowing.


    The maid, Xiao Tao, arranged eleven pieces of cabbage, and Yuanyue Shijie discovered that this cabbage was different from the cabbage they knew.


    Nagiri Erina hesitated, put aside the doubts in his heart, and took a bite of cabbage.


    The next second, Nakiri Erina opened her eyes wide.


    She seemed to see the overwhelming cabbage attacking a group of adventurers, as if it had life, and the taste was far beyond ordinary vegetables.


    "This can no longer be called a general ingredient, Su Yujun, do you still have this rare cabbage?" Xiaolin Gentiana was the first to eat it, full of interest in cabbage.


    "I am planning to grow this kind of cabbage. Due to conditions, it can probably only be made by a few people, such as the Yuanyue Ten Masters here." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Jun Su Yu, what do you have?" Isshiki said with a smile.


    "My condition is very simple, that is... let me become the commander-in-chief of Yuanyue Academy." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    Nagiri Erina clenched her small fist, bit her lip, and lowered her head.


    "Su Yu-kun, there are some things, let''s make it clearer. I know that Senior Shiei, Senior Kobayashi, Senior Akakubo Tao, Isshiki Hui, Eizan Ezuya, have all agreed to let you become the commander in chief." Ji Zhiguo Ningning, who is the sixth place in Yuanyue Top Ten, said lightly.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning, with a green ponytail, a fair face, wearing glasses, a cold expression on his face, and a normal figure.


    She is a childhood sweetheart of Isshiki Hui, and her family and Isshihui''s family are also competitors.


    "That is to say, one more person agrees that the commander of Yuanyue Academy is about to change positions?" Teruki Teruki, who is the eighth one of Yuanyue Shijie, smiled, and glanced at Erina Nakiri at the end, the blond Kumai Zhao Ji, some bad feelings.


    Su Yu was a guest of the Nakiri family, this was something they all knew, but they didn''t expect that Su Yu would directly oppose the guest and take the position of the Nakiri Senzaemon.


    "Since the victory has been decided, then I agree." Yukijima Tosuke, the third member of Tomotsu Jie, took a sip of the tea ceremony, seemingly burly, in fact he is a ramen master.


    "Second." Saito Zongming, the fifth one of Yuanyue Shijie, glanced at Su Yu and continued to close his eyes to rest. He was dressed as a samurai, not at all like a chef.


    "Then, let me introduce the second ingredient, and some spices that you may not have seen. These things, the whole world, only I own." Su Yu smiled.


    The second type of high-quality wagyu beef and the third type of frosted crabs shocked Tomotsu Toki. If they had this level of cuisine, it would be equivalent to having a new signature cuisine.


    Finally, Su Yu took out the final spice, this is the most crucial thing.


    For chefs, high-end ingredients are more precious than exotic spices.


    After reading everything, everyone has a new question, that is output and time.


    If the output is insufficient, then Su Yu''s three ingredients may only be self-sufficient.


    If the breeding time is too long, you can still wait.


    "You don''t need to worry about the output, especially cabbage, which is about 10,000 pieces per month. Premium Wagyu beef is limited to 1,000 catties per person per month. Frostfall crabs are limited to 100 per person per month." Su Yu thought for a while. Tao.

 190 Chapter 190: Xi Jianrun

    At the end of the banquet, the remaining ingredients were divided among the nine people from Yuanyue Shijie.


    Since the price has not been set yet, there is no order.


    Yuanyue Shijie is not a fool. The three high-grade ingredients are not enough for them to open a restaurant, but they are completely enough to entertain distinguished guests.


    Since it is to entertain distinguished guests, the price will naturally not be lower than the price of the existing ingredients, especially the premium wagyu beef, which far exceeds the a5 grade beef.


    As for cabbage, this high-end ingredient can be introduced to restaurants. As long as the price is not too outrageous, no restaurant will refuse it.


    Frosty crabs and premium wagyu beef are the same, and both are higher than the prices of existing ingredients.


    As for the spices, Su Yu intends to provide Yuanyue Ten Jie for free, as long as they can deliver the research results to Su Yu before considering the sale.


    If there is no research result?So, Su Yu would rather spend time researching on his own than give them away.


    In the quiet courtyard.


    Nagiri Erina sat in her seat, motionless.


    Su Yu sighed, and came to Nagiri Erina.


    "Erina, do you think I am the kind of person who intends to seize Yuanyue Academy?" Su Yu whispered.


    "Isn''t it?" Nagiri Erina raised her head, her eyes red.


    The commander of Totsuki Academy has always been Nagiri Senzaemon. Now that Su Yu is to become the commander, Totsuki Academy will no longer be the Totsuki Academy of the Nagiri family.


    Once the Nagiri family loses Totsuki Academy, its position in the cook world will drop drastically.


    "I can give you Yuanyue Academy right now. Can you take on the burden of managing Yuanyue Academy?" Su Yu held Erina Nagiri''s little hand.


    "You mean, Grandpa agreed to let you become the commander in chief of Tomotsu Academy?" Nagiri Erina was taken aback for a moment, and understood what Su Yu meant.


    "Erina is really smart." Su Yu lightly kissed the back of her hand.


    "You obviously want to say that I''m a fool..." Nakiri Erina pursed her mouth.


    "Idiot Erina, find out earlier." Su Yu patted Erina Nakiri''s head.


    "Whoever makes you say that suddenly, or whoever you are, will feel that you are taking the Totsuki Academy." Nakiri Erina said with no air.


    "Well, I was wrong, how will Miss Erina punish me?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Erina Nagiri.


    "Tell me the reason and forgive you." Nakiri Erina blushed.


    "I''m just an agent now. When I feel that Erina is capable of this position, I will return Totsuki Academy to the Nagiri family." Su Yu sat next to Nagiri Erina.


    "Since Grandpa thinks you are suitable, why give it to me?" Nakiri Erina whispered.


    "Because I want to be a carefree person and manage Yuanyue Academy? It''s too hard. Let Erina take care of this kind of thing." Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri''s shoulder.


    "You just want to be lazy?" Nakiri Erina fluttered her long hair and cast a white look at Su Yu.


    "Yeah, I just want to be lazy, let Erina raise me in the future, I will be your little white face, okay?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I don''t want your little white face." Nagiri Erina said with shame when he thought of what Su Yu had done.


    "Then I will be the little white face of the Qijo family..."


    "You... are not allowed to go!"


    "Why not allowed to go?"


    "No going is no going!"


    "I don''t want to work hard anymore. If I don''t be Erina''s little white face, I''ll be the little white face of the Shichijo family."


    "...The upper limit of this card is one billion."


    ...


    In the afternoon, Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    Su Yu gave all the spices he brought back from another world to Erina Nagiri. It was the tongue of God, and Erina Nakiri would study it more easily.


    Of course, if the owner of the nose of the gods studies it, it may be more powerful than Erina Nakiri.


    Erina Nagiri was very interested in new spices and couldn''t wait to study it, so Su Yu was introduced into the kitchen.


    Su Yu could only go out alone to find Xinhu Feisha.


    Nito Hisako, who has been busy with work these days, can''t leave today.


    Su Yu came to the fountain of Yuanyue Academy, waiting for Xinhu Feisha.


    Less than half an hour.


    Xinhu Feisha, with a tired face, walked over, holding the file, without even noticing the existence of Su Yu.


    Su Yu quietly walked around behind Xinhu Feisha and hugged her.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Xinhu Feisha was startled, smelled a familiar smell, and turned around in surprise.


    "Feisha, you have worked hard." Su Yu said in her ear while holding Xinhu Feisha.


    "No hard work, I am willing to do anything for Miss Erina." Nito Hishasa shook his head.


    "I''m a little jealous. Feisha is so good to Erina, isn''t it a weird relationship?" Su Yu teased.


    "I have always respected Miss Erina very much, and Su Yu-jun thinks too much." Xinto Hisasha groaned.


    "Really? If there is any strange relationship between the two of you, it might be a good thing for me." Su Yu smirked.


    "It would be great if the relationship between Su Yujun and Miss Erina could go further." Nito Feisha looked up at Su Yu.


    "Well, I''ll work hard." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you have time at night?" Xinhu Feishao blinked.


    "A date?" Su Yu asked.


    "I want to go for a walk with Jun Su Yu." Xinhu Feisha leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "It''s boring to stay in Yuanyue Academy all the time. After a while, I will visit a professor before I will pick you up." Su Yu hugged Xinto Feisha.


    "Visit the professor?" Nito Hishasa was puzzled.


    "The authority of spices." Su Yu explained.


    "So that''s the case, Professor Xi Jianjun." Xinhu Feisha suddenly realized.


    Professor Shiomi Jun, an authority on perfumery, had no other knowledge of perfumery in the entire Far Moon Academy.


    At the same time, she was also the one who adopted Ye Shanliang.


    ...


    Shimi Research Association.


    This place was even more ordinary than Su Yu had imagined. From the outside, I couldn''t believe it was a professor''s home inside.


    Su Yu walked in, went upstairs, and knocked on the door.


    "Is there anything you want?" A ponytailed woman opened the door.


    With a black single ponytail, a white coat, exquisite face, petite and amazing in size, it is hard to tell that she is over thirty.


    "My name is Su Yu. This time I came to see Professor Shijianjun because of the new spices. I wonder if Professor Shijianjun is interested in the new spices?" Su Yu raised the box in his hand.


    "New spices?" Xi Jianrun''s eyes lit up, and he quickly moved away.


    "Isn''t Ye Shan here?" Su Yu walked into the room and asked.


    "For Mr. Liang, I''m out today, does Jun Su Yu know Mr. Liang?" Xi Jianrun poured Su Yu a cup of tea.


    "I have some interest in his cooking. If he can go further, I can give him a chance to challenge Yuanyue Shijie." Su Yu took a sip of tea.


    "Oh...huh? The opportunity to challenge Yuanyue Shijie?"

 191 Chapter 191 Leaving Far Moon with Erina

    Xi Jianrun looked at Su Yu in surprise and challenged Yuanyue Shijie''s chance?


    Normally, it is impossible for ordinary students to challenge Yuanyue Shijie, because the levels of the two sides are too far apart.However, because of this, once you face off against the Yuanyue Ten Jie, you can gain experience from it.


    If he has been competing with the chefs of the Yuanyue Ten Elite level, Ye Shanliang is likely to catch up with them.


    "I''ll talk about this until Ye Shan comes back. Now, let''s talk about business. These are new spices. Professor Shiomi Jun is very knowledgeable and I don''t know if I can recognize it." Su Yu opened the box and put it in. On the table.


    "I need some time to study it." Xi Jianrun looked at the dozens of bottles of spices in the box with some surprise.


    "Then I won''t bother you, Professor Jun Xijian, please study it slowly. If you are interested in these spices, I can provide you more." Su Yu stood up.


    "Jun Su Yu, what do you want is the research results of these spices?" Xi Jianrun hesitated.


    "Yes, I only provide prepared spices, so that Professor Jun Shimi can help me research and analyze. If Professor Jun Shimi produces the results, I can give you a few precious spice seeds for you to cultivate. "Su Yu said slowly.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t you plan to grow these spices in large quantities? If they are promoted, people in the entire cook world will thank you." Xi Jianrun hurriedly said.


    "Sorry, I don''t need their thanks. I am a businessman first, and a chef second." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Precious spices should be made known to more chefs, especially those with research value." Xiomi Jun said seriously.


    "Professor Shiomi Jun, what you mean is to turn these spices into ordinary spices and provide them to more chefs to make the cooking more flavorful, right?" Su Yu was silent for a while.


    "Yes, Jun Su Yu. Of course, I am not talking about everything. If it is a spice with a more complicated cultivation process, you can have a higher price. But, ordinary spice, I hope you can bring it to the entire chef world. Jianrun nodded.


    "Professor Xi Jianjun, if this is the case, I will study these spices by myself, and today I will be the one who interrupted." Su Yu put away his box and turned around to leave.


    "Su Yu-jun, why are you so selfish? If so many spices are provided to all chefs, you will be able to research new cooking combinations faster." Xi Jianjun clenched his small fists.


    "Professor Xi Jianjun, if I said that these spices will only be owned by me in the future, how would you react?" Su Yu''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    "Jun Su Yu, you..." Xi Jianrun''s face changed slightly.


    "I like to keep everything in my hands. Student Ye Shan, please tell me, if he wants to cooperate with me, I welcome it." Su Yu finished speaking and walked out the door.


    Shiomi Jun''s reaction was still in his expectation. If the authority of this spice can be brought to his side, and new spice will be discovered in the future, he will be able to obtain spice data as soon as possible.


    The new spices, properly matched, is a top-notch dish, which is of great help to the chef or the master chef of the restaurant.


    Su Yu held these spices and came to see Xi Jianrun just for the authority of the spices to give a report to prove the value of these spices.


    ...


    night.


    In front of Rina''s villa.


    "Hisha said that you have something to do with me, can''t you just tell me something?" Erina Nakiri was dressed in a white dress, a little bit elegant.


    "Erina, you are fooled." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Fucked?" Nagiri Erina was puzzled.


    "What Feisha said should have discovered our relationship. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to say she wanted to date me in the afternoon, but instead she asked you to date her at night." Su Yu sighed.


    "What? Hishizawa said that I want to date you?" Nagiri Erina was startled. With that said, she agreed to come out to see Su Yu at night, which already explained the problem.


    "Now that I know it, there is no way, let''s go, Miss Erina, go on a date." Su Yu sat on the motorcycle.


    "This...I haven''t sat down yet." Nagiri Erina hesitated.


    "Just hold me tight." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then you have to be slow." Nagiri Erina sat behind Su Yu with some fear, and hugged him tightly.


    Su Yu drove out of Yuanyue Academy on his motorcycle.


    Nagiri Erina was sitting in the back row, looking at Totsuki Academy that was getting further and further away, leaning against Su Yu.


    "How do you feel? Miss Erina, is the night scene beautiful? Is this feeling like an unprecedented one?" Su Yu asked.


    "It''s beautiful, it''s the first time I came out so late to appreciate the night view outside of Totsuki Academy." Nagiri Erina said softly.


    "Will I take you out often from now on? I feel a bit like a knight who took away the princess from the castle." Su Yu teased.


    "Knight? You are not a knight, you are a demon king." Nagiri Erina gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Then this Demon King will take you to my Demon King City. Tonight, I will lock you in my Demon King City." Su Yu''s speed increased a little.


    "Aren''t you going back tonight?" Nakiri Erina was a little shy.


    "Don''t worry, I will never bully Erina, absolutely not." Su Yu smirked.


    "If you dare to bully me, I...I''ll tell Scarlett to ignore you." Nakiri Erina whispered.


    "What do you mean by this bullying? Erina." Su Yu smiled.


    "You are so soulless! You know what I''m talking about, don''t pretend you don''t know." Nagiri Erina said with shame.


    Su Yu laughed, getting closer and closer to Chiba.


    ...


    The bustling streets.


    Su Yu was holding Erina Nakiri''s little hand. All the itineraries of this eldest lady were remembered by Nito Hisako. When she was alone, she didn''t know what to do.


    In Su Yu''s eyes, this is also the cuteness of Erina Nagiri.


    "Erina, are you interested in movies? Do you want to go to the movies now? Time is still too late." Su Yu looked around, his eyes fell on a movie theater.


    "Watching movies... It seems that this kind of plot often appears in comics. Let''s go, I want to choose a good-looking movie." Nagiri Erina was a little interested.


    Su Yu took Erina Nagiri''s little hand, walked into the movie theater, and chose a slightly horrible movie. After seeing Erina Nagiri, she was holding Su Yu''s arm in fear.


    After leaving the movie theater, Erina Nagiri didn''t let go, she still looked scared.


    "Erina, are you so scared?" Su Yu looked at Erina Nagiri amusedly.


    "Blame you, why did you choose that kind of movie? What if you have nightmares at night?" Nagiri Erina said aggrieved.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will accompany you." Su Yu patted Erina Nakiri''s head.

 192 Chapter 192: Nageri Erina vs Yukino Yukino

    The movie ends at nine o''clock.


    Su Yu brought Erina Nagiri to Yukoshita''s restaurant, thinking about making a simple dinner for Erina Nagiri, but unexpectedly, she collided with Yukino Yukoshita.


    "It''s been a long time, Miss Yukoshita." Nagiri Erina said first.


    "Long time no see, Miss Erina." Xuexia Xuenai said lightly, her eyes cold when she looked at Su Yu.


    Yukino Yoshino stood aside and snickered. The contradiction between Yukino Yukino and Erina Nakiri had existed a long time ago.


    Nageri Erina is a arrogant girl, and Yukoshita Yukino is a more poisonous girl.


    In the beginning, the relationship between Nagiri Erina and Yukino Yukoshita was still normal, until a quarrel for which the reason was unclear started, the relationship between the two was not good.


    Nageri Erina is a typical tsundere, agrees with Yukoshita Yukino in her heart, but disagrees with her mouth.


    Yukoshita Yukino was always unreasonable, and she always had a correct attitude, which made Nakiri Erina very angry.


    "I haven''t seen it for so long, the second Miss Yukoshita is still the same, like a kaolin flower." Nakiri Erina sat at another table.


    "Ms. Erina, you still look a little childish after not seeing you for so long." Yukino Yukino smiled like a flower.


    "You..." Erina Nagiri said consciously, but Yukino Yukoshita, a little anxious, raised her head and glanced at Su Yu in front of her, her eyes lit up.


    "Su Yu-kun, a rare date, what do you want to eat tonight?" Nakiri Erina''s voice was unimaginably gentle, making Su Yu suspect that she was possessed by another lady.


    "Erina is here to decide. I will do whatever you like." Su Yu didn''t look at Yukoshita''s expression because he could feel a sharp sword-like sight.


    "As long as it is Su Yu-kun''s cooking, I like everything." Nakiri Erina smiled.


    "Then make it simple." Su Yu walked towards the kitchen.


    "I want a curry, the kind of curry you make for me every day." Yukino under Xuexia grabbed Su Yu by the corner of his clothes.


    Nagiri Erina frowned, and what curry does Yukino Yukino make every day?


    "No problem. What does Miss Yangnai want to eat?" Su Yu scratched his head, asking for help as if looking at Xuexia Yangnai.


    "As long as it is made by Su Yujun, I like it." Yukoshita Yangnai smiled slightly.


    Nagiri Erina''s face blushed, isn''t that what she said?Yang Nai said it again by Xuexiaxia, always feeling a little shy.


    Su Yu smiled bitterly and walked into the kitchen.


    As soon as Su Yu left, Erina Nakiri and Yukino Yukoshita started to fight with their eyes, not giving way to each other.


    "Ms. Yukoshita, do you like Su Yu-kun?" Nakiri Erina said directly.


    "Of course I like it. He makes delicious dishes for me every day, and he doesn''t forget to take care of me. When he feeds me, I like the gentle appearance." Yukino Yukino said without hesitation.


    "When he was at Totsuki Academy, as long as I said I wanted to eat, he would make it for me, and even ran far away to capture the ingredients for my order." Nakiri Erina said a lie, her eyes were Don''t blink.


    "Really? Oh, I suddenly remembered those few nights on the private island of the Shichijo family. Although the time was short, it was very pleasant."


    "The beach is indeed very good, but he likes my swimsuit a bit, which bothers me a lot."


    "Our life in the country is also good, but he is a bad person, and he always likes to attack me."


    "Yeah, yeah, I said every night, if you don''t hold me, you can''t fall asleep. It''s really helpless."


    Yukino Yukino''s face stiffened, Su Yu couldn''t sleep without holding Nagiri Erina?


    Nagiri Erina saw Yukino Yukoshita not speaking, and a smile appeared on her face. At the same time, thinking of her words, she felt shy again.


    "I really envy the troubles of the two of you, Su Yujun only went to my place once and said that my bathroom was a bit crowded." Xuexiayangna said with a smile.


    Nakiri Erina''s smile solidified and his face blushed. What does this mean?Could it be that Su Yu and Xuexiayangnai already have that kind of relationship?


    Xuexia Xuenai breathed a sigh of relief when Xuexia Yangnai pulled back a round.


    ...


    Su Yu''s food was brought up, and three copies of curry omelet rice were placed in front of the three of them.


    When Nagiri Erina saw this dish, her eyes were a bit resentful, because it was Yukino''s suggestion.


    Yukoshita Yukino smiled, as if he had a chance to win.


    "Su Yu-kun, can you feed me?" Nakiri Erina had an idea.


    "Okay." Su Yu put Erina Nakiri''s plate in front of her and started feeding her.


    Xuexiaxuenai glared at Su Yu, but did not make the same request.


    She is different from Erina Nagiri, Erina Nagiri is indeed a little childish, as just said, even if Yukino Yukino knew it was impossible, she didn''t say anything.


    "Jun Su Yu, I want you to feed too." Xuexia Yangnai came to Su Yu''s side and sat down.


    Nakiri Erina was taken aback, wondering what the relationship between Yukoshita Yono and Su Yu was.


    "Erina." Su Yu''s spoon was placed next to Nagiri Erina''s mouth.


    "Delicious." Nagiri Erina tasted it and praised it.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xuexiayang tilted his head.


    Su Yu helplessly fed Xuexia Yangnai once.


    Nagiri Erina looked at the two, always feeling something was wrong.


    If Xuexiayang is to help Xuexiaxueno, then, by doing this, wouldn''t Xuexiaxueno be jealous?


    Nagiri Erina glanced at Yukoshita Yukino, only to find that she was eating curry omelet with a calm face.


    "What the hell is going on?" Nakiri Erina was a little confused.


    ...


    At the end of a dinner, the Shura scene that Su Yu was worried about did not happen.


    Nagiri Erina and Yukoshita Yukino had already known each other''s position in Su Yu''s heart, so even if there was a contradiction, it was impossible to anger Su Yu.


    The same is true for Yukino Yukoshita. She crushed Erina Nakiri with her identity. She seemed to be helping Yukoshita Yukino, but in fact she was helping two people ease the relationship.


    Su Yu took Nagiri Erina and left the restaurant. Yukoshita Yukino will not go back tonight, but will work with Yukoshita Yono.


    Nagiri Erina did not speak all the way, until the motorcycle stopped downstairs in the high-end apartment, she was a little bit about to shrink back.


    "Ms. Erina, do you want me to hold you up?" Su Yu saw Erina Nakiri''s fear and directly hugged her.


    "That, Su Yu-kun..." Nakiri Erina hesitated to say something.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt Erina." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "I know you are a soulless person, so... Don''t allow it to be too much..." Nagiri Erina finished speaking, and got into Su Yu''s arms with shame.


    "Yes, Miss Erina."

 193 Chapter 193

    The morning sun fell on the living room.


    Su Yu turned over and was about to go to sleep when he smelled the fragrance from the kitchen.


    Nagiri Erina was gone, and it seemed that the eldest lady got up to make breakfast.


    Su Yu sat up, smiled slightly, and began to clean up the floor.


    Last night, the two slept in the living room because Nakiri Erina wanted to try the feeling of sleeping on the floor.


    Su Yu cleaned up the floor and went to the door of the kitchen, and saw Erina Nakiri making this kind of cooking.


    The golden single ponytail, dressed in a cool dress, surrounded Yuihama Yui''s apron, causing a drop of cold sweat to drip from Su Yu''s forehead. Isn''t this Yuihama Yui''s clothes?


    "Good morning, Su Yu-kun." Erina Nagiri looked back at Su Yu, her expression a bit resentful.


    "Ahem, Erina is still so beautiful today." Su Yu smiled and came to her.


    "Which of your girlfriend''s clothes left this dress?" Nagiri Erina asked.


    "Erina, today is the time for the two of us, don''t think about it, okay?" Su Yu blinked.


    "If it weren''t for you to put my clothes...I wouldn''t look for hers." Nakiri Erina said with shame.


    "Pay attention next time." Su Yu gently hugged Erina Nakiri.


    "There is no next time, I will never go out on a date with you again." Nagiri Erina struggled, her face blushing slightly.


    "Then I can only find Xiao Xue Na." Su Yu looked regretful.


    "Don''t go to that woman!" Nagiri Erina said coldly.


    "Erina doesn''t date me, and I''m not allowed to date Koyuki, who should I date?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Erina Nagiri.


    "Hisha..." Nakiri Erina whispered.


    "Hisasha? Erina actually allowed me to date Hisasha, could it be..." Su Yu''s eyes lit up and he said a few words in Nakiri Erina''s ear.


    "What are you thinking about in your head?" Nakiri Erina said with shame and air.


    "This is my normal way of thinking." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Huh, bad!" Nakiri Erina snorted and pushed Su Yu out of the kitchen.


    Breakfast time is over.


    Su Yu took Nagiri Erina downstairs, and the car of the Nagiri family had arrived, and there was a smiling Nito Hishasa.


    "I got in the car first, you two talk." When Nagiri Erina saw Nito Hisaki, she lowered her head in shame and hid in the car.


    Nito Hisako came over.


    "Feisha...I didn''t mean to hide it from you..." Su Yu scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    "Su Yujun, do you remember what I said before? Now that you have this kind of relationship with Miss Erina, I can just stay by your side. As long as you marry Miss Erina, I will do everything. I can promise you." Nito Hishasa smiled.


    "Fishisa, don''t you think about it for yourself?" Su Yu patted Nito''s little head.


    "Ms. Erina''s happiness is my happiness." Nito Hishasa licked his hair and said softly.


    "Stupid Feisha." Su Yu looked at Xinhu Feisha helplessly.


    "Su Yu-jun, be nice to Miss Erina. She likes Su Yu-jun very much, otherwise she wouldn''t go out on a date with Su Yu-jun." Xinto Feishao hesitated.


    "You two are my angels." Su Yu replied.


    "Then I will leave first, Su Yujun, goodbye." Xinto Feisha got the answer he wanted, smiled playfully, and left.


    Su Yu watched the car leave and was about to return to the apartment when he received a call.


    ...


    In a coffee shop.


    Su Yu looked at Kosaka Kirino in front of him, with red eyes, as if he had just cried.


    "Su Yu-kun, I...what should I do..." Kosaka Kirino raised his head, biting his lip, with a distressed expression on his face.


    "Don''t cry, this thing is actually very simple." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Really? But, Ayase is very angry and hates this kind of stuff." Kosaka Kirino didn''t believe it.


    "Tong Nai, if your friendship were so fragile, it would have been broken." Su Yu shook his head, seeing this very clearly.


    The cause of the incident was Takasaka Kirino, Gogatsu Ruri, and Makishima Saori. The three of them went to the comic exhibition and bought a lot of indescribable things.


    It happened that Ayase Aragaki had just finished filming nearby, and hit the spot.


    Kosaka Kirino was very flustered in the face of Ayase Aragaki, and the special outfits of the five watch Ruri and Saori Makishima beside him made Ayase suspicious.


    After some probing, Ayase Aragaki even believed that there was something with Takasaka Kirino that was hiding from her. Kirino Kosaka wanted to run, Ayase Aragaki reached out and grabbed it, tore the bag directly, and saw the contents inside.


    Ayase Aragaki hates this kind of thing so much that she and Takasaka Kirino suggested that she could no longer be friends with her.


    Because of this, Takasaka Tongno was troubled for a long time, and finally thought of finding Su Yu to help her.


    "Su Yu-kun, no matter what, I beg you." Kosaka Kirino thought for a while, stood up, and bowed.


    "You''re welcome, Tong Na. Next, let''s talk about remuneration. Can you divide me half of the things you buy?" Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are really..." Kosaka Tongno''s face was flushed, a little speechless.


    "I''m serious. As a person with the same hobbies, I think it is necessary for Tongno to give me some. Whether it is used or watched, I will keep it well." Su Yu smirked.


    "Use it? Su Yu-kun, you...how can you say this kind of thing in front of me..." Kosaka Kirino was taken aback and lowered his head in shame.


    "Tong Nai, you actually understand what I mean, you really deserve to be Tong Nai." Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "I''m not a stupid. Moreover, through the game, I have understood the boys'' thoughts a long time ago, but I didn''t expect Su Yu-kun to say that..." Takasaka Kirino dodged his eyes.


    "I thought Tong Nao didn''t mind such words. After all, Tong Nao''s games sometimes feel too exciting for me." Su Yu took a sip of coffee and the corners of his mouth turned upward.


    "In Su Yujun''s eyes, what kind of girl am I?" Kosaka Kirino said in silence.


    "Well, innocent, lovely girl, occasionally a little arrogant and childish." Su Yu thought for a moment.


    "Am I that good?" Kosaka Kirino''s face felt a little hot.


    "Of course, so I like Tongno very much." Su Yu stretched out his hand and held Kosaka Tongno''s small hand.


    "Su Yu-kun... let''s talk about business. How are you going to help me?" Kosaka Kirino changed the subject and struggled a bit.


    "I want to talk to Ayase." Su Yu released his hand, it seemed that it was not the time yet.


    "It''s that simple?"


    "The friendship between you does not need a complicated solution, it is just two words after all."


    "What word?"


    "understanding."

 194 Chapter 194 Ayase Aragaki vs Su Yu

    In a certain park.


    Su Yu sat on the swing, waiting for Ayase Aragaki''s arrival.


    He called Ayase Aragaki and asked her out to meet. Ayase Aragaki did not refuse Su Yu, but probably guessed that Su Yu was a lobbyist for Takasaka Kirino.


    "Senior Su Yu, are you looking for me, what''s the matter?" Ayase Aragaki''s voice sounded from behind.


    Su Yu turned around and saw that Ayase Aragaki is still so beautiful today.


    Long black hair and a white dress look very youthful.


    If Nagiri Erina''s white dress is the elegance of the eldest lady, then Ayase Aragaki is the purity of the girl next door.


    "Ayase, don''t ask knowingly, I am looking for you at this time, naturally there is only one thing, and that is to make you and Kirino reconcile..."


    "With all due respect, Senior Su Yu, I cannot continue to be friends with Kirino who has that kind of interest. If you ask me out for this matter, then I can only disappoint you." Ayase Aragaki interrupted After Su Yu''s words, he said without hesitation.


    "Ayase, you mean that as long as Kirino doesn''t have that interest, you can continue to be friends with her, right?" Su Yu continued.


    "Yes, just like Kirino before, with excellent grades and versatile sports, she is the perfect girl in school." Ayase Aragaki nodded.


    "The Tong Na you like is just a fake Tong Na." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Senior Su Yu, you don''t know Kirino at all, why do you say that!" Ayase Aragaki said angrily.


    "Ayase, you''re the one who doesn''t know Tongno." Su Yu stood up and came to Ayase Aragaki.


    "I don''t know Kirino? Senior Su Yu, please make it clear." Ayase Aragaki clenched her small fist.


    "Tong Nai had that kind of interest a long time ago. He has never had a good friend in that area. Only recently did he have a housemate.


    The reason why she concealed you was because she was afraid that you would look at her in a strange light after you knew it.


    Some time ago, Tongno''s parents discovered her interest and became furious. Fortunately, Tongno''s father didn''t drive her away in anger and gave me a chance to explain.


    Since even Tong Na''s parents can forgive her, you friend, but you want a fake Tong Na?"Su Yu sneered.


    "You lie! Kirino can''t be that kind of person, you liar!" Aragaki Ayase looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "The real Takasaka Kirino has this kind of interest. Since you don''t like this kind of Takasaka Kirino, then I can only persuade her to give up your friend. Anyway, now Kirino has housemates. You are because of Kirino. Interests, if you ask not to be friends, you can��t even accept your friends�� interests. Don��t be a friend.�� Su Yu said in Ayase Ayaki��s ear.


    "You big liar! I don''t believe that this kind of Kirino is the real Kirino. Let me see her, I want to make it clear with Kirino!" Ayaki Ayase stepped back in fear, biting her lip.


    "Make it clear? You persuade her to give up her interest, which is to make her fall into the pain of choice. I ask you, has Takasaka Kirino any abnormal behavior before? She likes the things you hate. Bring her. Is there any bad influence coming?" Su Yu stepped forward.


    "That kind of thing shouldn''t be touched by Kirino. Am I wrong? Or is it that you deceived Kirino and made her that kind of person?" Aragaki Ayase did not back down and stared at Su Yu.


    "I know your idea is correct, this is indeed not something that Tongno should touch, but... will it definitely go bad after contact?" Su Yu asked back.


    "That''s what it says on TV. If you watch this kind of thing for a long time, you will be mentally abnormal." Aragaki Ayase gritted his teeth.


    "You mean, what you said on TV must be correct?" Su Yu sneered.


    "Isn''t it?" Ayase Aragaki said in a daze.


    "Master Su Yu, what you want." The maid Xiaotao''s voice sounded, and she walked over with a stack of papers in her arms.


    "Ayase, let''s take a look. These are several reports on the otaku incident mentioned on TV. The results of the investigation from the beginning to the end are very detailed. If you read these, you still think that kind of interest will be on Kirino This caused a psychological impact, I can only persuade her to give up your good friend." Su Yu handed all the information to Ayase Aragaki.


    Ayase Ayaki took the information, hesitated, sat on the swing, and looked at it seriously.


    Su Yu was not in a hurry, and sat on another swing.


    The fact is that some reporters have exaggerated that as long as the guilty person likes anime, he can blame it on anime.


    If guilty people like games, it can even be said that the game affects them.


    The reports of these reporters are basically suspicion, things that are simply impossible will be said to be true by them.


    When the investigation results are available, they will die, so that in many cases, the truth is only in the hands of a few people.


    Ayase Ayaki looked more and more frightened, and even the incident she was going to use to refute Su Yu appeared inside.


    By the time she almost looked through it, an hour had passed.


    "After reading the information, I''m sorry, I was wrong. However, I still can''t accept Kirino''s interest. It''s too disgusting." Ayase Aragaki said with a tangled expression.


    "Ayase, if Kirino is watching these things because of curiosity, what would you think?" Su Yu stopped swinging and landed steadily on the ground.


    "Curious? You mean, Kirino is curious about that kind of thing?" Ayase Aragaki blushed.


    "Yes, Tongno used to be just curious. But now, she buys these things for me, she likes me." Su Yu lied without blinking his eyes.


    "Tong Nai likes Senior Su Yu? But, Senior Su Yu, don''t you have a girlfriend?" Kosaka Tong Nao covered her small mouth, a little unbelievable.


    "Who stipulated that everyone can only have one girlfriend?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Senior Su Yu, do you have a girlfriend and still maintain that kind of relationship with Kirino?" Aragaki Ayase said angrily.


    "Yes, and Tong Nai also accepted it." Su Yu nodded.


    "This... this is impossible. How could Kirino, such a perfect girl, agree to such a thing? Even if Kirino agrees, I won''t agree." Aragaki Ayase clenched her small fist.


    "You don''t agree? You are not Tongno''s friend now. What''s the point of disagreeing?" Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    "Who said that I am not a friend of Tongno? I just have some conflicts with her because of Tongno''s interest. We will never become strangers. I will find Tongno to get back together now to keep her away from the predecessors of Su Yu. Will make Kirino your girlfriend." Aragaki Ayase took out the phone.


    "No, Ayase, I heard what you said." Kosaka Kirino''s voice came from behind.


    "Tungino?" Aragaki Ayase looked surprised.


    "I''m sorry, Ayase." Kosaka Kirino bent down.


    "I should be the one who said I''m sorry." Ayase Aragaki''s eyes flushed, and she came to Kosaka Kirino.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth curled up and the incident was resolved.

 195 Chapter 195 Ayase Aragaki and Date

    night.


    Ayase Aragaki''s house.


    Ayase Aragaki held a pillow, and was able to reconcile with Kosaka Kirino today because of Su Yu''s words.


    After she understood those things, she had let go of the prejudice against the otaku, but she still had some lumps in her heart.


    Su Yu used those words to arouse her, and her worry about Kosaka Kirino instantly overwhelmed her heart.


    "Senior Su Yu who loves to lie..." Ayase Aragaki murmured and dialed Su Yu''s phone.


    "Ayase, call me so late, do you miss me?" Su Yu teased as soon as he answered the phone.


    "Senior Su Yu, please don''t make such a joke, it will make your evaluation in my heart lower." Ayase Aragaki said seriously.


    "Your evaluation of me didn''t actually fall into a negative number?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "The distance is negative, only a little bit is left, Senior Su Yu." A smile appeared on Ayase Aragaki''s face.


    "Then how should I remedy it?" Su Yu asked.


    "Tomorrow, will Senior Su Yu be free?" Ayase Aragaki thought for a while.


    "Ayase, do you want to date me?" Su Yu was taken aback for a moment.


    "It''s... it''s not a date. Don''t get me wrong. I just want to thank Senior Su Yu." Ayaki Ayase blushed and stammered.


    "Forget it, I didn''t do anything worthy of your thanks, just tell the truth." Su Yu said with some regret.


    "Senior Su Yu really likes to lie, I don''t care, I must come out tomorrow." Ayaki Ayase clenched her small fist.


    "Tomorrow I am going to date my girlfriend. If Ayase promises to date me, I can accompany you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Senior Su Yu, you are really... well, just go on a date, but you can''t go too far. I will carry a weapon with me to defend myself." Ayase Aragaki said with shame.


    "Ayase is so cute. However, Kirino is also very cute, who should I choose? Or, two together?" Su Yu muttered.


    "Senior Su Yu, idiot! Big idiot!" Ayase Ayaki blushed and hung up after speaking.


    "What a fool..." Aragaki Ayase tossed the phone aside, holding the pillow tightly.


    ...


    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase walked out of the bathroom around the towel.


    "Come and sit down." Su Yu sat on the sofa and put away his phone.


    Kurase Mayumi lowered her head, came to Su Yu and sat down.


    "Mayumi, I''m sorry, but I picked you up so late, you must think I came to you because of that kind of thing?" Su Yu whispered.


    "Su Yu-kun, there is no need to apologize." Mayumi Kurase moved closer to Su Yu and whispered.


    "Mayumi is so gentle, I always feel that I don''t deserve Mayumi..."


    "Su Yu-kun, you are not allowed to say such things." Mayumi Kurase covered Su Yu''s mouth with her little hand.


    "Okay, I won''t say anything." Su Yu held Mayumi Kurase''s little hand.


    "It is my greatest luck to be able to meet Su Yu-kun, if it weren''t Su Yu-kun... In short, I am very grateful to Su Yu-kun." Kurase Mayumi leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    If it weren''t for Su Yu, she would not confess to Xingping Chuangzhen, let alone what happened later.


    She plucked up the courage to confess, but she didn''t get any results. Perhaps from the beginning, she knew that there was no result, but just wanted to put an end to her confusion.


    That night, Su Yu was back with her feet, Su Yu''s visit, and after she failed to confess to Xingping Chuangzhen, she found her Su Yu.


    She didn''t know when she had a good impression of Su Yu, only that Su Yu was the most important person in her heart now.


    "Mayumi..." Su Yu looked down at Mayumi Kurase in his arms.


    He never thought that he would become Mayumi Kurase''s boyfriend, but in retrospect, everything seemed to be arranged.


    The main thing is that Koping Tsun really didn''t act. If he confessed to Mayumi Kurase from the beginning, Su Yu would never have a chance.


    "Su Yu-kun, I am not as gentle as Yui. I don��t have a family like Yukoshita, and I don��t have the popularity of Yuko, and I don��t have Xiaohui��s cooking skills. I��m just an ordinary girl... I can be liked by you. , Very happy, so..." Mayumi Kurase raised her head and looked at Su Yu.


    "I understand your intentions, but that kind of thing is too early, I don''t want to hurt Mayumi." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "I heard Yui say that there are things, it doesn''t matter now..." Mayumi Kurase finished speaking and lowered her head shyly.


    "So, Yui actually told you this. It seems that your relationship is unexpectedly good." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "Yui Yi also said that Su Yu-kun is bad sometimes, and is very gentle most of the time." Kurase Mayumi added.


    "This Yui, when she comes back, you must let her explain clearly." A black line flashed on Su Yu''s forehead.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "Ahem, I''ll turn off the light."


    ...


    The next day, in front of the station.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Ayase Aragaki ran over.


    "12 minutes late." Su Yu reminded.


    "Senior Su Yu, it should be said that it doesn''t matter here, I just arrived." Ayase Ayaki gave Su Yu a blank glance.


    "That was for my girlfriend. You are not my girlfriend. You are late if you are late." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Senior Su Yu, idiot!" Ayase Aragaki was silent for a moment, and walked forward angrily.


    "Do you want to hold hands? This is more like a date..."


    "I don''t want to hold hands with seniors. People who know me will misunderstand me." Ayase Aragaki interrupted Su Yu without hesitation.


    "I do not mind."


    "I mind, Senior Su Yu." Ayase Aragaki quickened his pace.


    "Don''t walk so fast, I like a leisurely walk." Su Yu caught up with Ayase Aragaki.


    "Leisure walk? Senior Su Yu, are you an old grandfather?" Ayase Ayaki said in an angry voice.


    "How do you know? I can''t hide it, but I''m actually several thousand years old..."


    "Oh, is it?" Aragaki Ayase glanced at Su Yu faintly.


    "Ayase, your reaction is so cold. If I were your boyfriend, I would definitely be pissed off by you." Su Yu sighed.


    "Senior Su Yu, don''t worry about this. If it''s a real boyfriend, I will be very gentle... Wait, what are you going to tell me? Senior Su Yu, you are really... too bad!" Ayase Ayaki Halfway through, his face flushed.


    "I didn''t say anything..." Su Yu was puzzled.


    "Huh, senior Su Yu, go on a date now, I don''t want to say a word to senior now." Ayaki Ayase snorted coldly and walked faster.


    "If you don''t talk on a date, what kind of date is that? Are you going to talk to me with your eyes?"


    "If Senior Su Yu can understand the look in my eyes, it would be a great help."


    "I saw disgust in your eyes..."


    "Senior Su Yu is really amazing."


    "So, does Ayase really hate me?"


    "Senior Su Yu, are you only realizing it now?"

 196 Chapter 196: Encountering Caijia and Hachiman

    Cinema hall.


    "Senior Su Yu, is the first step in dating a movie theater?" Ayase Aragaki was brought here by Su Yu, a little curious.


    "Isn''t it? Anime...cough cough, I heard someone recommend it." Su Yu wanted to say from the anime, feeling Aragaki Ayase''s eyes a little strange, and quickly changed his words.


    "Senior Su Yu, I won''t despise you..." Ayase Aragaki smiled.


    "That''s really..."


    "Fortunately, Su Yu-senpai is not my boyfriend. I feel very lucky at this point." Ayase Aragaki brushed her long hair and smiled sweetly.


    "There is still some time at the beginning of the movie. Let''s go to the bookstore opposite." After Su Yu finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Ayase Aragaki, strategy difficulty: ceiling level.


    "Senior Su Yu, do you like reading? I also like reading books, especially books with very interesting stories." Ayase Aragaki caught up with Su Yu.


    "I like to read comics."


    "..." Aragaki Ayase.


    The library is extremely quiet.


    Su Yu chose a few comic books and sat by the window.


    Ayase Aragaki reluctantly took a few storybooks and sat opposite Su Yu.


    In the early morning, there are not many people in the library. The way they read books is undoubtedly a couple in the eyes of outsiders.


    For example... Totsuka Saika and Higiya Hachiman.


    "Hachiman, look over there, Su Yu-kun and other girls..." Saika Totsuka was the first to find out, approaching Hachigaya Hachiman, and said something in his ear.


    Higiya Hachiman''s face blushed, and he smelled a good scent, and Totsuka Saika''s warm voice made him feel like a wild deer bumping into his heart.


    "Oh, isn''t it normal for that guy? Let''s just assume that I didn''t see it." Biqigu Hachiman glanced at Su Yu, and once again increased his vigilance in his heart, and definitely not let my sister and Su Yu get too close.


    "But, Yuhihama-san..." Totsuka Saika couldn''t bear it.


    "It''s not the first time that guy has dated another girl. Yuihama-classmate probably knew about it a long time ago. Even so, she didn''t say anything, it means..." Hichitani Hachiman turned into an emotional master and analyzed.


    "Yuhihama-san dare not say it?" Totsuka Saika guessed.


    "It means that Yuihama-student has some kind of agreement with him, or his words convinced Yuihama-student. Anyway, this guy is a very bad existence, but it is also very enviable." Higiya Hachiman The blind fisheye appeared again.


    "Does Yawata envy it?" Saika Totsuka asked suspiciously.


    "Of course I am envious, but I don''t have the appearance and strength of his, so envy is useless." Bigiya Hachiman laughed at himself.


    "Really? Why don''t I envy Su Yu-kun at all, but feel that he is so tired." Totsuka Saika was a little puzzled.


    "That''s because you don''t look like a boy." Biqigu Hachiman said while looking at him.


    "Hachiman, look over there..." Saika Totsuka said suddenly.


    Biqigu Hachiman looked up, and Yeshan Hayato appeared in his field of vision, greeting Su Yu.


    "No, this guy found me." Biqigu Hachiman felt Su Yu''s sight float over, and quickly blocked it with a book.


    "Yayama-kun, did you come to the library to read comic books?" Su Yu retracted his gaze. In fact, as soon as he entered the library, he found Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Saika, but he didn''t go up to talk.


    "Jun Su Yu, didn''t he come to the library to check materials and books?" Ye Shan Hayato said, seeing the comic book in front of Su Yu with a speechless expression.


    "Isn''t it possible to get the first place in exams or something? It''s better to come to the library and read the comics and relax." Su Yu said earnestly.


    "That''s because Jun Su Yu is a genius, we mortals, we still have to read books." Ye Shan Falcon thought about Su Yu''s achievements, and sighed.


    "This senior, are senior Su Yu''s grades good?" Ayase Aragaki couldn''t help asking.


    "Su Yu-kun''s performance is the first." Hayato Hayama looked at Ayase Aragaki.


    "Senior Su Yu, you are actually the first one. Aren''t the seniors of Sou Wu Gao, your grades are very good? You can actually get the first place in the exam?" Ayase Aragaki couldn''t believe it.


    "Ayase, there are a lot of outstanding students in Sou Wu Gao, I''m just a little better than them." Su Yu said modestly.


    Hayama Hayato looked embarrassed, is this better?


    "Then before I take the exam, can you ask Senior Su Yu to help me and Tongno with homework?" Ayase Aragaki hesitated.


    "Are you paid?" Su Yu asked subconsciously.


    "A treat, can''t you?" Aragaki Ayase''s rare words softened.


    "Well, you can ask Kirino first before talking." Su Yu was too embarrassed to molest Ayase Aragaki again because of Hayama Hayato.


    "Jun Su, I still have things to do, so I''ll leave first, and talk slowly." Ye Shan Hayato saw that he was in the way and quickly left.


    "Remember, read more comic books." Su Yu reminded.


    "..." Yeshan Hayato.


    Su Yu watched Hayama Hayato leave, stood up, and walked towards Totsuka Saika and Higiya Hachiman.


    Ayase Ayaki followed Su Yu, came to the opposite of the two, and sat next to Su Yu.


    "Hi, classmate Totsuka, good morning." Su Yu said hello to the two.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Said Totsuka whispered, and glanced at Ayase Aragaki.


    "Good morning." Biqigu Hachiman replied faintly.


    "This is Aragaki Ayase, who will enter the Chief Takeshi next year. He is our junior." Su Yu introduced.


    "Hello, two seniors, I''m Ayase Aragaki, please advise me more." Ayase Aragaki greeted with a smile.


    "Aragaki classmate is so beautiful, the clothes suit you very well," Said Totsuka boasted.


    "Senior Totsuka is also very cute. This is the first time I have seen a girl with such white skin. Is there any secret?" Ayase Aragaki asked rhetorically.


    "..." Su Yu, Biqigu Hachiman.


    "I''m a boy..." Saika Totsuka was a little embarrassed.


    "Huh? Huh??" Aragaki Ayase looked at Totsuka Ayaka with a shocked face. Is this a boy?


    "Calm, Ayase, Totsuka has long been unable to define whether it is a boy or a girl. Totsuka is Totsuka." Su Yu patted Ayase Ayase on the shoulder.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s too much, I obviously belonged to a boy." Totsuka Ayaka held her small fist and looked very cute, but it was a man.


    Higiya Hachiman next to him had a fascinating smile.


    Ayase Aragaki noticed Higiya Hachiman''s smile, and a picture appeared in his mind for a moment, and his face flushed in the next second.


    "Student Totsuka, you have to be careful of Yawata, he may have some bold ideas about you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Hachiman, what do you think?" Totsuka Saika didn''t understand.


    "I was thinking that Totsuka was a girl." Higiya Hachiman narrowed his fascinating smile and rolled his eyes.


    "If I were a girl, Yawata might not come close." Saika Totsuka thought for a while.


    "Huh?" Su Yu and Ayase Ayaki looked at each other. The amount of information in this sentence is a bit too large.

 197 Chapter 197 Little Bird Yu Liuhua and Ayase Aragaki

    "Su Yu-kun, can I tell you something alone?" Totsuka Saika seemed to feel that his words tended to make people crooked, and her face blushed.


    "Go over there, I just finished reading the comic book in my hand." Su Yu smiled and stood up.


    The two came to the side.


    "Su Yu-kun, I don''t know what exactly you and Yubihama are in right now, but I don''t think you can make her sad." Saika Totsuka said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make Yui sad." Su Yu took two comic books again, and he had expected Totsuka Saijia to say that.


    "I think Su Yu-kun is a good person, but it''s too much effort. Yuihama, Yukoshita, Miura, they all look at Su Yu-kun in the same eyes." Saika Totsuka mustered courage.


    "Is there anything wrong with Huaxin? As long as it ends with a happy ending, isn''t it all right?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Su Yu-kun, how could this kind of thing happen in reality?" Totsuka Saika didn''t believe it.


    "That''s because your imagination is not enough." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Anyway, as a friend of Yuihama''s friend, I only remind Su Yu-kun, Yuihama likes you very much, please don''t make Yuihama sad." Totsuka Aya clenched her small fist, finished speaking, and walked away.


    Su Yu looked at Totsuka Saika''s back.


    "You look so cute when you are angry, hey, why isn''t it a girl?" Su Yu sighed.


    after an hour.


    Su Yu and Ayase Aragaki left the library.


    "The place for the first date is actually the library, Senior Su Yu, this will be my most unforgettable memory." Ayase Aragaki whispered.


    "Ayase, knowledge is power, don''t underestimate the library." Su Yu walked in front, and the ear of God heard Ayase Aragaki''s words clearly.


    "Senior Su Yu, you are misunderstood. I am not looking down on the library. I just think Senior is a little strange." Ayase Aragaki smiled.


    "Is it weird? Counseling for you and Kirino..."


    "Senior Su Yu is a good person."


    "Ayase, why did you issue me a card? Obviously I haven''t confessed..."


    "Senior Su Yu is really a good person."


    "Why do you repeat it? Are you a repeater?"


    "Senior Su Yu, please be quiet in the cinema."


    Two hours later.


    A touching movie ends.


    Su Yu yawned and glanced at Ayase Aragaki, who was with red eyes.


    "Senior Su Yu, let me go to the bathroom. You are waiting for me at the entrance of the cinema, and then go to lunch." Ayase Aragaki''s face was red, and she turned and fled.


    Su Yu left the cinema and waited for ten minutes at the entrance of the cinema before Aragaki Ayase came out.


    "Senior Su Yu, you have been waiting for a long time." Ayase Ayaki walked out with a smile.


    "It''s okay, I just came out too."


    "Senior Su Yu, I should say that it doesn''t matter here."


    "Really? Ayase-sensei?"


    "Senior Su Yu, I won''t be fooled anymore, you are pretending to be stupid again, right?"


    "Ayase-sensei, please point me, how should I pursue you?"


    "Senior Su Yu, bad!"


    ...


    At lunchtime, Ayase Aragaki chose an ordinary coffee shop.


    "Senior Su Yu, what do you want?" Ayase Aragaki asked politely.


    "Ayase treats you?" Su Yu took the menu.


    "Senior Su Yu, why can you say so calmly to let a younger generation treat you?" Ayase Aragaki gave Su Yu a blank look.


    "Ms. Ayase is a model and is not short of money." Su Yu smiled and ordered lunch.


    "Please delete the word teacher, it sounds very strange. Just treat me as a treat. It was originally to thank Senior Su Yu, and I also ask for counseling." Ayaki Ayase smiled slightly.


    "Well, tutoring the homework of the two girls is also a good thing. Is it in your home or at Tongno''s?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Ayase Aragaki.


    "Whether it''s my house or Tongno''s house, if Su Yu-senior is there, I feel a little dangerous. I chose to stay in a quiet library..."


    "Ayase doesn''t believe me so much, so forget it." Su Yu looked disappointed.


    "Then Kirino is at home. If Seniors dare to deal with Kirino and me, don''t blame me for telling Senior''s girlfriend." Aragaki Ayase said helplessly.


    "Do you care more about Kirino''s situation than your own safety? Ayase, your thoughts are strange enough." Su Yu smiled.


    "I and Kirino are friends. This kind of thing is taken for granted. What''s so strange?" Ayase Aragaki was puzzled.


    "Your concern for Tongno is somewhat beyond the scope of your friends. Maybe you actually like Tongno in your heart." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    "I like Kirino? Senior, what do you mean?" Ayase Aragaki said with shame.


    "There are some things that I still can''t say, but I can''t explain it. By the way, Ayase would like to know what Kirino likes, I have a lot." Su Yu changed the subject in time.


    "Something that Kirino likes..." Ayase Aragaki was stunned, and the manga she saw that day appeared in her mind, and her face flushed instantly.


    "I mean normal comics and games, don''t get me wrong." Su Yu saw Aragaki Ayase''s thoughts and added.


    "Senior Su Yu, did you deliberately make me think about that? It''s really bad!" Ayaki Ayase gritted her teeth.


    "Ayase, look at my eyes, are they innocent..."


    "Senior''s eyes tell me that Senior is not only troublesome, but also bad!" Ayase Aragaki said without hesitation.


    "Ayase, I am more and more interested in you, what should I do?" Su Yu suddenly said, approaching Ayase Aragaki.


    "Senior, are you the kind of person who would still be happy after being scolded?" Aragaki Ayase left the table a bit.


    "Ayase''s cursing tone is very cute, it feels like a arrogant." Su Yu praised.


    "Senior, if you are like this, I will be very troubled." Aragaki Ayase''s disgusting eyes made no secret.


    "You''re welcome, Ayase, say a few more words, I like to listen." Su Yu smiled.


    "Senior, this is a disease..."


    "Master Ayase."


    "Senior, don''t give up treatment, there is hope of recovery."


    "Master Ayase, what a beautiful voice."


    "Senior, stop talking..." Aragaki Ayase lowered her head in shame.


    "Master Ayase, I..." Su Yu was about to continue to molest Ayase Ayaki, when she felt her shoulders being grabbed by a big hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, what are you talking about to a junior? Let me also listen, okay?" A familiar voice rang in Su Yu''s ears.


    The smile on Su Yu''s face solidified, and a drop of cold sweat dripped on his forehead. Why... Hiratsuka is here?


    "Jun Su Yu?" Another voice sounded behind Su Yu.


    "Liuhua?" Su Yu was dumbfounded.


    "Senior birdie?" Ayase Aragaki asked in surprise.


    "Huh?" Su Yu''s eyes widened, and Ayase Aragaki actually knew Little Bird You Liuhua?


    "Are you?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua was weak.

 198 Chapter 198 Su Yu and Ayase Aragaki

    In the coffee shop.


    Su Yu drank his coffee with a calm expression on his face, but actually panicked.


    What he said just now, no matter how he thought he was an unscrupulous senior.


    "Su Yu-kun, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I didn''t expect that as soon as I saw you, I found you had a strange interest." Hiratsuka quietly said.


    "Quietly, listen to my explanation, things are not what you think..."


    "Su Yu-jun, needless to say, the explanation is to cover up, I know exactly what kind of person you are." Hiratsuka Jing interrupted Su Yu''s words, his eyes a little dangerous.


    "My name is Ayase Aragaki, a younger generation of Kotoriyu-senpai, please advise me more." Ayase Aragaki faced Hiratsuka quietly, somewhat cautious.


    "I''m this guy''s teacher." Hiratsuka introduced briefly.


    "Hiratsuka-teacher, hello." Ayase Aragaki whispered.


    "Are you going to take the test of Chief Wu Gao? If you have bad grades, let this guy help you out. He only has better grades." Shizuka patted Su Yu on the head.


    "Only good grades? Quietly, you are suspicious of my character." Su Yu said in a bad mood.


    "Do you have any questions? Su Yu-kun?" Hiratsuka Jing''s hand was slightly hard and placed on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "No." Su Yu smiled, and in front of Teacher Jingjing, he still had to behave better.


    "Senior Su Yu, I beg you for tutoring me and Kirino with homework. By the way, today is Senior Su Yu''s treat, Mr. Shizuka Hiratsuka, and Senior Tomori Yuu, please feel welcome." Ayase Aragaki smiled sweetly. After speaking, he handed the menu to the two of them.


    "..." Su Yu opened his mouth and looked at Ayase Aragaki.


    "Senior Su Yu, is there any problem? Or, do you really want me to be a junior?" Aragaki Ayase blinked innocently.


    "Ayase, how could I let you treat you? Quietly, Liuhua, please feel welcome." Su Yu smirked.


    Ayase Ayaki looked at Su Yu''s speechless, with a smile on her lips.


    "Ayase, don''t be too proud." Su Yu said inwardly.


    "Since it''s your treat, then I''m not polite. After all, you and Yoono have made a lot of money." Hiratsuka took the menu, not polite, and ordered several desserts.


    Little Bird Tour Liuhua is very polite, and only needs a lunch.


    Su Yu doesn''t actually care about a lunch, but now he is more curious about the relationship between the two.


    Why did Hiratsuka Shizuka and Kotoriyu Liuhua appear here?


    "Jingjing, what is the relationship between you and Liuhua?" Su Yu couldn''t help asking.


    "I and Liuhua''s parents are close friends. Speaking of which, the invisible boundary she has been pursuing is what I told her." Hiratsuka hesitated.


    "So..." Su Yu suddenly realized, no wonder that Liuhua is still the second disease without Yongta. It turned out that everything was caused by Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    Little Bird You Liuhua did not speak, and kept his head down.


    Ayase Aragaki felt a little embarrassed in the atmosphere, so she could only ask Shizuka Hiratsuka some questions about what to pay attention to about Sotake High''s entrance examination and interview.


    When the lunch came, the atmosphere improved slightly.


    Su Yu watched Hiratsuka Jing handing desserts to Toriyou Liuhua, always feeling that Teacher Jingjing was gentle like the mother of Toriyou Liuhua.


    ...


    Had a lunch.


    Hiratsuka Shizu and Kotoriyu Liuhua left.


    "Ayase, it''s time to go to the amusement park next." Su Yu smiled and caught Aragaki Ayase who wanted to escape.


    "Senior Su Yu, it was my fault to ask you to entertain you. I''ll pay for it, the next date is forgotten, in case you run into an acquaintance of Senior Su Yu again..." Ayase Ayaki said with a guilty heart.


    "It doesn''t matter, there will be no acquaintances again, because that amusement park is only open to me today." Su Yu raised his hand and a car stopped in front of the two.


    "Senior Su Yu, where are you going to take me...could it be..." Ayase Aragaki was a little nervous.


    "Don''t worry, it''s really an amusement park." Su Yu opened the car door.


    Ayase Aragaki looked at the opened car door, a little afraid to enter.


    "Counseling thing..."


    "Senior Su Yu, you are so terrible!" Ayase Aragaki clenched her small fist and walked in.


    After half an hour.


    On the roller coaster.


    "Senior Su Yu, I hate you!" Ayase Aragaki''s voice rang from high above, followed by a miserable cry.


    Su Yu was eating ice cream and sitting in a chair, waiting for Ayase Aragaki.


    After a ride on the roller coaster, Ayase Aragaki walked out with a pale face.


    "Ayase, are you okay?" Su Yu handed Ayase Aragaki a can of hot drink.


    "Senior Su Yu, are you a demon?" Ayase Ayaki gritted her teeth.


    God knows how scared she was just now, and once thought she was going to die.


    "Ayase, how can you say that to me? Or else, let''s sit together and start the second trip?" Su Yu looked innocent.


    "You really are a demon!" Ayase Aragaki took a step back in shock.


    "Just kidding, go to the swimming pool next." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Swimming pool? Senior Su Yu, you know I didn''t bring a swimsuit, so you still want to take me to the swimming pool?" Ayase Aragaki said with shame.


    "Ayase, what are you thinking about again? You didn''t bring a swimsuit. Doesn''t it mean I didn''t prepare a swimsuit for you." Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Senior Su Yu, you are really prepared. It seems that I have to be more careful with seniors." Ayaki Ayase blushed, somewhat afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "For today''s date, I have booked the entire amusement park to enjoy the look of Ayase wearing a swimsuit. Shouldn''t it be too much?" Su Yu said confidently.


    "Senior Su Yu, you are really the worst boy I have ever seen." Ayase Aragaki clenched her small fist.


    "It''s fine if you know. If Ayase likes me, it will bother me a little." Su Yu walked towards the swimming pool.


    "Senior Su Yu, I will never like you. Please don''t worry about that." Ayaki Ayase said without hesitation.


    "Ayase, you know, saying this to me is no less than setting a flag." Su Yu said with a smile.


    Ayase Ayaki glared at Su Yu and walked forward quickly.


    She felt that she was staying with Su Yu, either she was angry with Su Yu, or Su Yu was angry with her.


    In the huge swimming pool.


    Su Yu is like a child, pulling Ayase Aragaki to the slide.


    "Senior Su Yu, it''s up to you this time." Ayase Aragaki glanced at the height of the slide, her small face turned pale.


    "Ayase is afraid?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Senior Su Yu, you just let me ride the roller coaster by myself, now let me first?" Ayase Ayaki looked at Su Yu with a grimace.


    "Well, then... let''s go together." Su Yu held Ayase Aragaki''s little hand.


    "Wait...wait a minute..." Ayase Aragaki was taken aback.


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t hurt you." Su Yu''s gentle voice rang in Ayaki Ayase''s ear.


    Aragaki Ayase''s face was a little hot, and she sat in front of Su Yu.


    "Ayase, look, there is a Kirino in the sky!"


    Ayase Aragaki subconsciously raised her head and felt a thrust behind her.


    "Senior Su Yu! You are so pale!"

 199 Chapter 199: The As Always Koyuna

    The sun is setting.


    The entrance to the amusement park.


    "Senior Su Yu, forgive you this time, remember to bring dessert tomorrow." Ayase Aragaki walked in front, pouting her mouth.


    "Since you forgive me, where shall we go to play next time?" Su Yu took the opportunity to ask.


    "There is no next time. Senpai always likes to tease me, and being with Senpai is very tiring." Aragaki Ayase said without hesitation.


    "Hey, it''s really impossible to be able to date Ayase-sama." Su Yu sighed.


    "If the seniors are more serious, gatherings between friends are not impossible." Ayase Aragaki glanced at Su Yu''s disappointed expression, a little unbearable.


    "You are right. In this name, you can call Tong Nai together and have a date with three people..." Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Senior Su Yu, you are really... hopeless." Ayase Aragaki moved her forehead and walked forward.


    "Ayase, at the end of the date, do you want to hold hands?" Su Yu caught up with Ayase Aragaki.


    "I don''t want to hold hands with seniors." Ayaki Ayase directly refused, mercilessly.


    "Today''s date is very pleasant. Ayase likes more interesting stories, right? I happen to have some more interesting ideas. When I write a book, I will let Ayase read it." Su Yu remembered the story of another world.


    "Senior want to write novels?" Ayase Aragaki asked in surprise.


    "Yes, a story about adventurers." Su Yu nodded.


    Blessings for the wonderful world. The different world setting of this anime is very interesting. It was this world that Su Yu went to last time.


    In his free time, he listened to stories between adventurers.


    More importantly, there is no work called "Blessings for a Beautiful World" in this world.


    In the past, Su Yu always wanted to be a copywriter, but now it can finally be realized.


    "Even though the predecessor is not serious, I am looking forward to the novel of the predecessor." Ayase Aragaki smiled sweetly.


    "If I become a light novelist, should Ayase be my heroine?" Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Senior, I refuse." Aragaki Ayase fluttered her long hair and left with a smile.


    Su Yu looked at the back of Ayase Aragaki, she was indeed only suitable for being a friend, not a girlfriend.


    "Senior, don''t be in a daze, and you have to send me back." Ayase Aragaki turned her head and handed Su Yu.


    "Yes, Master Ayase." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    ...


    The long day is finally over.


    Su Yu sent Ayase Ayase Aragaki to her home, and on the way back to the apartment, he called Yuihama Yui by the way and chatted for a long time.


    When he returned home, he found a pair of shoes at the door.


    "Go and change clothes, take a shower, dinner is ready." Yukoshita Yukino walked out of the kitchen, Yukoshita Yukino wearing professional clothes made Su Yu''s eyes bright.


    "Xiaoxuna, are you wearing this for me to see?" Su Yu came to Xuexiaxuna and hugged her gently.


    "How... how is it possible? I just forgot to change my clothes." Xuexia Yukino dodged his eyes.


    "Oh? Remind me to change my clothes, but I forgot to change my clothes. Xiaoxuna is really interesting." Su Yu teased.


    "Don''t be fussy, go change clothes." Xuexia Xuenao pushed Su Yu, his face flushed.


    "Xiaoxunai is shy, so cute." Su Yu smiled and looked at Xuexiaxunai.


    "This kind of clothes doesn''t suit me? Right?" Yukino Yukino whispered.


    "It''s really not suitable, but I like Xiaoxuna like this very much." Su Yu said in Xuenai''s ear.


    "It''s not appropriate, why do you like it?" Yukino Yukino murmured.


    "My Xiaoxuna, I like it no matter what you wear." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    "Then what kind of clothes do you like me wearing?" Yukino Yukino asked with some expectation.


    "Does that still need to be considered? Of course I like Koyuki..."


    "You are so soulless!" Xuexiaxuenai didn''t wait for Su Yu to finish, pushing him away in shame, and ran into the kitchen.


    "Of course I like Xiaoxue''s...unusual way of dressing, but you let me finish." Su Yu''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    In the kitchen.


    Xuexia Xuenai covered her small face and flushed. She came back in professional attire just to show Su Yu.


    "Stupid..."


    ...


    dinner time.


    Yukoshita Yukino makes curry, which looks ordinary, but in fact it has a special flavor.


    She is no less than the cuisine of Yuanyue Academy students, and with her heart, Su Yu likes this cuisine very much.


    After a dinner, Xuexiaxuenai pushed Su Yu out of the kitchen.


    "Clean up the kitchen utensils, leave it to me, you should do other things." Xuexia Xuenai looked at Su Yu gently.


    "Don''t tell me, I almost forgot. Starting tomorrow, I want to teach the two girls homework and I should buy some books." Su Yu remembered the business.


    "Counsel to the two girls with homework? They are very beautiful, aren''t they?" Yukino Yukino said with a cold tone.


    "It''s very beautiful, next time I have the opportunity to meet Xiaoxuno. It is our junior, and I will enter the general manager next year." Su Yu answered honestly.


    "Junior? Su Yujun, you are really getting worse and worse. If something is caused by the girl, I will definitely not save you." Xuexiaxue Nai glared at Su Yu and walked into the kitchen.


    "Is Koyuki jealous? Don''t worry, you and Yui are the most important people in my heart." Su Yu quickly followed up and hugged Yukino.


    "I don''t believe your lies, liar." Yukino Yukino clenched her small fist.


    "These are my true words." Su Yu said softly.


    "Did you lie to me?" Xuexia Xuenai turned around, staring at Su Yu''s eyes.


    "How can I lie to you? Stupid Xiaoxuna." Su Yu stroked Xuexiaxunao''s long hair lightly.


    "If you lie to me, I...I will ignore you again." Xuexiaxue Nai leaned against Su Yu''s arms and hugged Su Yu tightly.


    "It''s a terrible threat." Su Yu also hugged Xuexia Xuena tightly.


    "Crack" sounded when the door closed.


    Xuexia Xuenai was startled, looked up at Su Yu''s smirk, and lowered her head in shame.


    "Ahem, Koyuki..."


    "I still have work tomorrow morning..."


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    When Su Yu woke up, Xuexia Xuenao had already left.


    "Xiao Xuenai is so cute." Su Yu couldn''t help but smile when he recalled what happened last night.


    After getting up, dressing, and washing, Su Yu ate the breakfast of Xuexiaxunoliu.


    "Master Su Yu, you have bought all the books and the ingredients you need for dessert." The maid Xiaotao reminded.


    "Thank you." Su Yu began to make desserts.


    With his unforgettable ability, coaching Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki was a breeze.


    In fact, even if Su Yu didn''t care about it, the two of them could still be admitted to the Chief Wu Gao.


    After all, Yuihama Yui can be admitted to the Supreme Takeshi, not to mention them.


    In the countryside yard.


    "Snee" Yuihama Yui sneezed.

 200 Chapter 200 Kosaka Kirinos distress

    Nine o''clock in the morning.


    Kosaka Tongnai is in front of his house.


    Su Yu got out of the car, came to the door, and rang the doorbell.


    "Please come in." It was not Kosaka Kirino who opened the door, but Kosaka Kyosuke.


    "Student Gaosaka, good morning." Su Yu said hello and walked in the door.


    "Good morning, if you look for Kirino, you need to wait a while, she is still sleeping." Kosaka Kyosuke took a pair of slippers and placed them in front of Su Yu.


    "This is the dessert I made, as well as for Tongno''s friend." Su Yu handed over the dessert.


    "Kirino seems to like your dessert very much, that guy, please take care of it." Kosaka Kyosuke took the dessert with complicated eyes.


    "Student Gaosaka, I can understand your feelings, but there are some things that must be seen clearly." Su Yu smiled.


    "Just wait here for Kirino. I still have an appointment today and I''m going out." Kyosuke Kosaka didn''t answer, and opened the door of the living room.


    "A date? I wish you all a good time." Su Yu knew that Manami Tamura might have already begun to act.


    "You''ve seen Manami, right?" Kosaka Kyosuke hesitated and asked.


    "I''m not interested in your childhood sweetheart." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I didn''t mean that, but... Forget it, I like Manami now, too." Kosaka Kyosuke said in silence.


    "She likes you very much, don''t let her down, Tong Nao, leave it to me." Su Yu sat on the sofa.


    "Then, please." Kosaka Kyosuke poured a cup of barley tea for Su Yu and left with a smile.


    "It seems that I underestimated their feelings." Su Yu waited until Kosaka Kyosuke left and murmured.


    "Kacha" The door of the living room opened.


    "Really, Ayase actually wants Su Yu-kun to coach me, so I don''t have to be so troublesome..."


    "Tongno, good morning." Su Yu looked at Takasaka Tongno who was in pajamas and said hello with a smile.


    Kosaka Tongno''s sleepiness faded instantly, looking at Su Yu in front of him, his face flushed with a visible speed.


    "Bump" Kosaka Tongno closed the door.


    "Boom, dong, dong, dong," Takasaka Tong Nai''s footsteps ran upstairs sounded.


    "As for such a big reaction?" Su Yu took a sip of tea.


    After half an hour.


    The door of the living room reopened.


    Kosaka Kirino walked in, holding some information books in his hand, and changed into cool clothes, the blush on his face had not faded.


    "Su Yu-jun, how did you come in?" Kosaka Tongno sat on the sofa next to Su Yu.


    "When I came, Gaosaka was going out for a date." Su Yu said simply.


    "That''s the case. I''m sorry for showing you that side of me. Actually, I''m not so lazy. I just bought a new game yesterday..." Kosaka Kirino darkened when he heard Kosaka go on a date, and then quickly explained. What it looked like just now.


    "It doesn''t matter, I think Tong Na like that is very cute." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Su Yu-kun will say something nice, do you say that to every girl?" Kosaka Tongno raised his head and covered his mouth with a smile.


    "No, I usually only tell the truth. To be honest, Tong Na''s appearance is really cute." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Gaosaka Tong Nai was so earnestly complimented by Su Yu and lowered her head shyly.


    "Tongno, really cute." Su Yu patted Kosaka Tongno''s head.


    "Su Yu-kun, Ayase should be here soon? I''ll call Ayase." Kosaka Kirino said in a panic.


    When she stayed with Su Yu, she always felt a little confused in her heart. She knew that it was a feeling of heartbeat, but... she still couldn''t let the other person go.


    "I know what you are struggling with, Tongno. From my point of view, I can only tell you that it''s impossible and impossible." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "What is Su Yu-jun talking about?" Kosaka Tongno squeezed the corner of his clothes with a small hand, afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "Tongno knows what I''m talking about. I don''t want to make Tongno tangled, but I don''t want to make you go the wrong way." Su Yu sighed.


    "Su Yu-kun, like her, is very correct." Kosaka Kirino clenched his small fist.


    "Yes, our views are the same, we don''t support Tongno, or even understand it." Su Yu knew that Kosaka Tongno was talking about Tamura Manami.


    Manami Tamura discovered Kosaka Kirino''s secret a long time ago, and told Kosaka Kirino that it was impossible for them.


    "I know too, but..."


    "In fact, you know better in your heart, that''s why you are so upset, right?" Su Yu came to Kosaka Kirino and held her little hand.


    "Since Su Yu-kun knows everything and my distress, what are you going to do?" Takasaka Tongno allowed Su Yu to hold her little hand with a faint expression on his face.


    "My plan is actually very simple, Tong Na, do you want to listen?" Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Yeah" Kosaka Kirino nodded.


    "My plan is..." Su Yu said in Kosaka Kirino''s ear.


    Kosaka Tongno opened his eyes wide, and then understood that perhaps Su Yu was right.


    "The right to choose is in your hands. Tong Na, no matter what the result is, you have to tell me, okay?" Su Yu squeezed her little hand.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Kosaka Kirino fluffed his hair and smiled softly.


    ...


    When Aragaki Ayase arrived.


    Su Yu just opened the dessert, and the three of them tasted the dessert and drank tea.


    Su Yu just flipped over the tutoring homework when he came by car, and he almost understood it.


    In addition, Zong Wu Gao''s entrance examinations and interviews in previous years, he also wrote them down, and the two listened very carefully.


    By the time of lunch, both Takasaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki learned a lot, and Su Yu''s tutoring was not wasted.


    "It''s lunch time, Senior Su Yu, do you need my help?" Ayase Aragaki had a sincere expression.


    "Ayase, what do you mean is to let me cook quickly? Obviously, I am a guest and your temporary teacher, so I want to make lunch for you two." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "Senior Su Yu, as a chef, you should cook more. What''s more, both of my cooking skills are not as good as those of Senior Su Yu." Ayase Ayaki took it for granted.


    "Well, then you can help me. By the way, I will explain to you how to make delicious miso soup." Su Yu said helplessly.


    "Why is miso soup?" Aragaki Ayase wondered.


    "Because you have learned miso soup, you can make it for me every day."


    "Senior Su Yu, you are really..."


    "Ayase, don''t praise me, let you learn miso soup, but also for my happiness."


    "Senior Su Yu, do your best by yourself."


    "Hey, girls nowadays don''t like to make food?"


    "Senior Su Yu, stop talking, Tong Nai and I are hungry, right? Tong Nai?"


    "Senior Su Yu, let me help." Kosaka Kirino stood up.


    "Tungino..." Ayase Aragaki stopped talking.


    "Then trouble you, Tong Nai." Su Yu walked into the kitchen.

 201 Chapter 201 Light Novelist Kosaka Kirino

    After lunch.


    Su Yu continued to coach the two. Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki, who had excellent results, didn''t need Su Yu to say anything.


    "With the results of Kirino and Ayase, I will definitely be able to pass the entrance examination to the general high. I am looking forward to it." Su Yu put down the information book.


    "Senior Su Yu''s expectation always feels something different." Ayase Aragaki muttered.


    "Ayase, what might you have misunderstood me, I am a serious person..."


    "Senior is a sweet, stingy, and grudge person." Ayase Aragaki said directly.


    "Ayase, Senior Su Yu rarely came to teach us, so he seems to be a little bad." Kosaka Kirino whispered.


    "Kirino is so nice. Ayase, if you are half as gentle as Kirino, I would like you more." Su Yu smiled.


    "Senior Su Yu, don''t take advantage of Tongno''s gentleness and kindness, otherwise, even senior, I won''t let you go." Ayase Ayaki said with no air.


    "What is Ayase talking about? I don''t understand." Su Yu smiled.


    "If the seniors don''t understand, just stay away from Kirino." Ayase Aragaki held her hands.


    "Ayase..." Takasaka Kiruno pulled Aragaki Ayase''s clothes corner, always feeling that she was very hostile to Su Yu.


    Ayase Aragaki looked at Kosaka Kirino and sighed helplessly.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Su Yu and Ayase Aragaki left the Kosaka home.


    Kosaka Kirino was sitting on the sofa in the living room with a photo album and tape recorder in front of him.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    Kosaka Kirino''s heart tightened, and some wanted to escape.


    "Manami, sorry to trouble you again." Kosaka Kyosuke''s voice sounded, and he opened the door of the living room.


    "It doesn''t matter, Kokyo...Ah, Kirino, good afternoon." Tamura Manami walked into the living room, saw Takasaka Kirino, and was taken aback.


    "Su Yu-kun, have you gone back?" Kosaka Kyosuke asked.


    "Well, Senior Su Yu is back. He came today to teach me and Ayase with homework." Kosaka Kirino lowered his head.


    "Really? That guy''s grades are so good?" Kosaka Kyosuke was surprised.


    Kosaka Kirino was silent for a moment and raised his head.


    "I have something to tell you." Kosaka Kirino said seriously to Kosaka Kyosuke.


    "What are you talking about?" Kosaka Kyosuke''s expression was a little unnatural, his eyes avoiding.


    "I''m going to buy ingredients, you guys talk slowly." Tamura Mana smiled.


    "No, you don''t need to go anymore. We will make this clear today." Kosaka Kirino took a deep breath.


    "Tungino..." Tamura Manami felt unbearable in her eyes.


    "I like��"


    "Tirino, I already know about this. These days, I have been thinking about how to face you. Now, I can tell you the answer." Kosaka Kyosuke interrupted Takasaka Kirino and came to her. In front of.


    Kosaka Kirino squeezed his small hand tightly, and his heart was extremely nervous.


    "Tungino, you are a very important family member to me. I can treat you unconditionally. It''s such a simple matter.


    As a brother, even if you ignore me, when you have difficulties and distress, I will still come forward."Kosaka Kyosuke said softly.


    "Did you lie to me?" Kosaka Kirino''s eyes flushed and tears fell.


    "No, this is my sincere words, thank you for your thoughts. To be honest, I was surprised at first, but a friend of mine, he was right." Kosaka Kyosuke remembered Hachitani Hachiman.


    "Manami, I''m sorry, I was wrong." Kosaka Kirino bypassed Kosaka Kyosuke, came to Tamura Manami and bowed.


    "It doesn''t matter, Kirino, I have something wrong." Tamura Manami gently patted Kosaka Kirino''s head, tears flashing in his eyes.


    "Kyosuke, no... brother, thank you." Kosaka Kirino straightened up, wiped her tears, took her photo album and tape recorder, and walked out of the living room.


    Kosaka Kyosuke was silent for a long time and took out his cell phone.


    "Tongno will ask you."


    ...


    night.


    "Senior Su Yu, I..." Kosaka Kirino choked.


    "Cry, I know how painful you are." Su Yu handed her a box of tissues.


    Kosaka Kirino has deep feelings for Kosaka Kyosuke. Today''s direct showdown requires great courage for Kosaka Kirino.


    Even if you have the courage, the consequences are naturally already thought out.


    It was almost the limit for Takasaka Kirino to not cry in front of them.


    Su Yu looked at the starry sky outside the car window and had to say that Takasaka Kirino chose a good place.


    "Senior, I want to drink..."


    "Tong Na, if you are drunk, I can''t promise to send you home." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Senior Su Yu, I want to forget everything and start facing a new life tomorrow." Kosaka Tongno''s small hand was placed in Su Yu''s palm.


    "Have you thought about it? I''m really bothered, is this really good?" Su Yu held Kosaka Kirino''s small hand.


    "At present, there is no suitable candidate, just use the senior to adapt and forget the past." Kosaka Tongno slowly approached Su Yu.


    "Am I just a substitute?" Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Senior who only likes me is a real boyfriend." Kosaka Kirino leaned in Su Yu''s arms and listened to his heartbeat.


    "What rights do the substitute boyfriends have?" Su Yu hugged Kosaka Kirino.


    "Senior fool, think for yourself." Kosaka Kirino whispered.


    "Then I''m not welcome." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "Senior..." Kosaka Kirino stretched out a small hand.


    "Just kidding, it''s all right now." Su Yu tested Kosaka Kirino''s bottom line and pecked the back of her hand.


    "Thank you senior." Kosaka Tongno hugged Su Yu tightly and closed his eyes.


    Su Yu stroked Kosaka Kirino''s little head.


    She likes Su Yu, but she doesn''t want to be one of Su Yu''s girlfriends, but the only one.


    However, she knew that it was impossible, so this was also the place that bothered her.


    Su Yu knew Kosaka Tongno''s distress very well, but he didn''t break it. Anyway, there will be time in the future.


    He believes that Kosaka Kirino will eventually choose to be one, not the only.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Su Yu started dating, went shopping with Kosaka Kirino, went to the amusement park together, watched movies together, and took Kosaka Kirino home.


    Gaosaka''s family posted a photo that belonged to the two, and Su Yu''s boyfriend''s title was almost confirmed.


    Kosaka Tongno did not ask Su Yu''s other girlfriends, but just enjoyed the time with him.


    By the way, under the influence of Su Yu, Kosaka Kirino started writing light novels.


    As for the modelling job, Kosaka Kirino gave up for a simple reason. She knew that Su Yu did not like her job.


    Ever since, a great god in the light novel world was born!


    Su Yu''s light novels have also started to contribute. A certain novel has been leading the industry for decades, and he does not believe that he will rush to the street if he is used to reading a certain novel.


    Naturally, his story is not an intact copy of the original, but an easy adventure story in another world.

 202 Chapter 202 Fireworks Contest

    A few days later.


    Kosaka family.


    "Tongno, congratulations on your novel being successfully selected by Thunderstrike Library." Saori Makishima toasted.


    "It''s just luck." Kosaka Kiruna said modestly.


    "I wish you a good grade." Wu Geng Liuli said lightly.


    "Thank you." Kosaka Kiruna smiled sweetly.


    "Su Yu-kun, I heard that you also contributed a paper. What was the result?" Makishima Saori looked at the kitchen.


    "Well, the weather is good today." Su Yu blinked.


    "The weather is really good, novel..."


    "Look at this man''s expression. His novel was not selected." Wu Geng Liuli revealed the answer.


    "Su Yu-jun, don''t be depressed, continue to contribute, you can definitely publish a book." Kosaka Tongno encouraged.


    "..." Su Yu.


    After he submitted the paper, he waited for a few days, and then fell silent, without any news.


    On the contrary, it was Kosaka Kirino, who wrote a novel at random, and was selected at once.


    "If you don''t have talent, you can''t even be a copywriter." Su Yu understood this in his heart.


    "What an enviable woman. I have voted for countless novels, and there is no result. You just failed once. There is nothing to lose." Wu Geng Liuli came to Su Yu and said, before Su Yu could reply, He returned to the sofa with the cut watermelon.


    "Black cat is really gentle, I am not as lost as you think, but I feel that everyone is good at and not good at things." Su Yu was taken aback and said with a smile.


    "Black Cat, shouldn''t it be against Su Yu-kun..." Makishima Saori pushed his glasses.


    "I just think he is pitiful." Wu Geng Liuli glanced at Su Yu while eating the watermelon.


    "Actually, apart from announcing that my light novel is about to be published today, there is one more thing that I want to let you two know." Kosaka Tongno hesitated.


    Saori Makishima and Ruri Gozen looked at her.


    "Senior Su Yu and I have already started dating." Takasaka Tongno whispered.


    "Really? Congratulations." Wugeng Liuli was not surprised at all, and continued to eat the watermelon.


    "Huh? Tong Nai, have you dated?" Makishima Saori looked surprised, what he wanted to say, but didn''t know what to say.


    "I know that Senior Su Yu is a caring person, not just my girlfriend." Kosaka Tongno glared at Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled, came to Kosaka Kirino, and sat down.


    Saori Makishima opened his mouth and looked at Su Yu with admiration.


    "After all, you are too innocent." Wu Geng Liuli said unceremoniously.


    "Perhaps it is, but I am very happy when I am with him." Kosaka Kirino''s face blushed slightly.


    "Innocent woman, if I were you, I would never trust anything of him." Wugeng Liuli said in silence.


    "You said that. When you were helped by him, you might be moved. I made it clear in advance that you shouldn''t be fooled by this stinky cat. He is very bothered." Kosaka Kirino reminded.


    "Are you afraid that I would take him? Interesting. Senior Su Yu, do you like me?" Wu Geng Liuli smiled and looked at Su Yu.


    "Well, both Black Cat and Kirino are gentle and kind girls, if you two can..."


    "What are you talking about?" Kosaka Kirino''s eyes were cold.


    "I mean, my heart for Tong Na can''t be shaken by you so easily." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Really? If Senior is dating me, Senior will choose the clothes, and I will bring you a bento made by me." Wu Geng Liuli continued.


    "Really? I prefer sandwiches."


    "Su Yu, senior!"


    "Su Yujun, Tong Nai is very angry, don''t anger her anymore."


    "Really boring woman, just kidding, so angry, so afraid of being snatched by me?"


    The celebration is over.


    Su Yu accompanied the three of them to watch the animation Kosaka Kirino liked.


    As soon as Kosaka Kirino saw the cute animation, his emotions rose instantly, and it was not until Su Yu patted her head that Kosaka Kirino converged.


    The sun is setting.


    Kosaka Kirino��s favorite animation has finally been watched. I have to say that this animation is really cute if it puts aside the plot and only looks at girls.


    "Are there any other celebrations next? Toshino?" Makishima Saori asked.


    "The next activities are all arranged by this guy, I don''t know." Kosaka Tongno looked at Su Yu.


    "Speaking of summer, this activity is naturally indispensable. There is one nearby, right?" Su Yu said with a smile.


    "The fireworks show?" Kosaka Kirino''s eyes lit up.


    "It''s a bit too late if I go back and change my yukata." Wu Geng Liuli looked outside.


    "Su Yu-kun should be ready, right?" Makishima Saori smiled meaningfully.


    "Of course." Su Yu stood up, walked out, and after a while, walked in with three sets of bathrobes.


    "The three of you can choose at will. I''ll go outside and wait for you." Su Yu put down his bathrobe and went out.


    ...


    Fireworks display.


    This is an indispensable event in summer. For today''s fireworks display, Su Yu listened to Xiaotao, and the organizer was Xuexiajia.


    Kosaka Kirino, a pale pink bathrobe, with her sweet smile, is innocent and cute.


    Wugeng Liuli, wearing a purple bathrobe, looks quite like a second-year-old, with a long and straight black hairstyle, yet cute.


    Saori Makishima, she is much taller than two people, wearing a pure white yukata, looks very tall, standing in the crowd, extremely eye-catching.


    In fact, if Saori Makishima takes off her glasses, she will become a very beautiful girl.


    Su Yu was walking with the three girls, feeling the envy of the surrounding eyes, and didn''t care.


    "Senior Su Yu, what are we going to do first? Fishing for goldfish or eating apple candies? Takoyaki is also good, right? I like them all." Kosaka Tongno took Su Yu''s arm.


    "Tong Na, what you are talking about are all common things in games or animation." Su Yu vomited.


    "Can''t it? No one has brought me here." Takasaka Tong Nao groaned.


    "I haven''t been to the fireworks festival before." Saori Makishima looked around, looking curious.


    "I haven''t been here a few times, there are only those few things in my impression." Wu Geng Liuli said.


    "The three of you... let''s go fishing for goldfish first." Su Yu smiled and walked towards the goldfish booth.


    Fishing for goldfish requires certain skills, or hand speed.


    Su Yu''s hand speed is extremely terrifying. Every time he gets up, he is a goldfish, and the stall owner is shocked.


    "Su Yu-kun, I only need one." Kosaka Tongno whispered.


    "Then these three, it''s troublesome." Su Yu put the rest back.


    "Thank you for the guest." The stall owner breathed a sigh of relief and installed three goldfishes.


    "Let''s go, the next goal, the takoyaki stall, and apple candy." Su Yu carried the bag of goldfish.


    "Jun Su Yu, there seems to be a target shooting over there, do you want to go see it?" Kosaka Tongno grabbed Su Yu and pointed to a target booth.


    Su Yu glanced at it and opened his eyes wide. Isn''t this a coincidence?

 203 Chapter 203 The Worst Confession

    Target booth.


    "Xiaoyuna, which doll do you want? My sister will shoot it down for you." Xuexia Yangna aimed at the doll on the shelf.


    "Whatever, I''m not interested in dolls." Yukoshita Yukino finished speaking, and glanced at the kitten doll on the top of the shelf.


    "Senior Su Yu, come, I want this." A voice rang from behind the two of them.


    Xuexiayangna looked back and almost hit the uncle''s head in the stall.


    "Miss, please take a closer look." The stall uncle reminded.


    Su Yu was pulled over by Takasaka Tongno, feeling the icy eyes of Yukoshita Yukino, and the dangerous smile of Yukoshita Yono, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "Senior Su Yu, I want the cat above to look so cute." Kosaka Tongno took Su Yu''s arm and pointed to the kitten doll on the shelf.


    "Jun Su Yu, what a coincidence." Xuexia Xuenai said.


    "Xiao Xuenai, what a coincidence. Yang Nai, aren''t you busy?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Compared to being in charge of the fireworks festival, I still prefer to go to the fireworks festival with Koyuki." Yukoshita finished, looking at Kosaka Kirino and the two people behind her.


    "Senior Su Yu, who are they?" Kosaka Tong Nai stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Jun Su Yu, who is she?" Xuexiaxuenai said lightly.


    "This is one of the younger generations I''m talking about, Takasaka Kirino. These two are her friends, Ruri and Makishima Saori." Su Yu explained to Yukino Yukoshita.


    Kosaka Kirino''s eyes darkened, and he let go of his hand silently.


    "My name is Yukino Yukoshita. It''s nice to meet you, especially Miss Saori." Yukoshita Yonoo smiled.


    "Miss Yukoshita, I am also very glad to meet you." Saori Makishima said quickly.


    "My name is Xuexia Xuena, Su Yujun''s friend." Xuexia Xuenao''s voice slowed down.


    "Su Yu-kun, now that I met, let''s go to the firework festival together. Xiaoxuno has been staring at the kitten doll since just now, I wonder if you can help me beat it down?" Coming to Su Yu''s side, he took his arm and smiled lightly.


    "Sister, I don''t like that kind of thing." Yukino Yukino frowned.


    "Bang" Su Yu knocked down the little cat doll and handed it to Xuexia Xueno.


    Xuexia Xuenao glanced at Su Yu, took the kitten doll, and came to Kosaka Kirino.


    "When we meet for the first time, please take care of me in the future." Xuexiaxue said softly.


    "Please take care." Kosaka Kirino was taken aback, and quickly caught the kitten doll.


    "Black Cat, Saori, what kind of doll do you two want?" Su Yu smiled, and Xuexiaxue Nao really understood a lot.


    "I don''t have any doll that I particularly want." Wugeng Liuli whispered.


    "Su Yu-kun, I prefer the larger doll. For the Black Cat, the black cat doll next to her is very suitable for her." Makishima Saori said with a smile.


    "Bang Bang" Su Yu hit two dolls in a row and handed the reward to them.


    "Thank you." Wu Geng Liuli looked at the black cat doll and thanked him.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are so amazing, you can hit every hit." Makishima Saori pushed his glasses.


    "It''s okay." Su Yu looked at the remaining dolls, shot down two more, and handed them to Xuexia Yangna and Xuexia Xuena respectively.


    ...


    The crowd continued to stroll around the firework convention, and there was Yangnai under the snow, and it became lively.


    Yukino Yukino has been at the end with Kosaka Kirino, and he doesn''t know what he is talking about, just looking at the smile on Kosaka Kirino''s face, it is estimated that the relationship between the two is good.


    Su Yu bought takoyaki and apple candies, and Yukoshita Yangnai led the crowd to the VIP table prepared for the guests at Xuexia''s house.


    Kosaka Kirino and Yukoshita Yukino were sitting together, Goken Ruri and Makishima Saori sat together, Yukoshita Yukino went to greet the guests.


    Leaving Su Yu alone, facing the vacant seats on both sides, he did not hesitate to sit between Yukino and Takasaka Tongno under the snow.


    "Jun Su Yu, please don''t disturb me and Tong Nao." Xuexia Xuena frowned.


    "Senior Su Yu, Senior Xuexia and I are discussing some secrets between girls, and I invite you to go somewhere else." Kosaka Tongno said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Koyuki, Tongno, first try takoyaki and apple candies, and then talk about other things." Su Yu opened the takoyaki box, crossed a takoyaki, and handed it to Yukino''s mouth.


    Yukoshita Yukino sighed helplessly and ate the takoyaki.


    "Tongno, it''s your turn." Su Yu''s second takoyaki was handed to Kosaka Tongno''s mouth.


    Kosaka Kirino hesitated and ate the takoyaki.


    Su Yu continued to feed Yukoshita Yukino, and then Kosaka Kirino.


    Wugeng Liuli glanced at Su Yu, then at Takasaka Kirino, and looked back.


    "Black Cat, it seems that Tong Nai really likes Su Yu-kun. However, Su Yu-kun and the second lady of Yukoshita''s relationship are like this, and Tong Nai is very likely to be sad in the end." Makishima Saori Worried.


    "This is her choice, do you want to persuade her to give up?" Wugeng Liuli ate takoyaki.


    "It''s impossible for Tong Nai to give up, I just hope that Su Yu-kun can treat her better." Makishima Saori smiled bitterly.


    "Senior Su Yu, he shouldn''t make that woman sad. He is not the kind of person who can be influenced by feelings. Moreover, the second young lady from the Xuexia family accepted that woman, which shows how powerful Senior Su Yu is. The important thing is that the eldest lady of Xuexia''s family also has a good relationship with Su Yujun." Wugeng Liuli finished her takoyaki and analyzed.


    "Huh? Black Cat, you mean, Su Yu-kun is related to both of them? How could this be..." Makishima Saori couldn''t believe it.


    "There is nothing impossible. Senior Su Yu is so good. I am afraid that there are more than two of them who like him." Wu Geng Liuli turned his head and looked at the situation there. Su Yu had already held Xuexia Xuenahe. Kosaka Kirino''s little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, it''s really bad." Makishima Saori muttered.


    "It''s really bad." Wu Geng Liuli agreed.


    Su Yu''s side.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t go too far." Xuexia Xuenao looked at the little hand held by Su Yu.


    "Senior Su Yu..." Kosaka Tongno stared at Su Yu.


    "Hush, Xiaoxuna, Tongna, be quiet, the fireworks are about to start." Su Yu looked at the sky.


    Yukino and Kosaka Kirino looked up, and the fireworks were in full bloom, beautiful and short.


    "Life is like fireworks. It is very short and fleeting. I like Koyuki and Kirino. I hope I can watch the fireworks together in the coming year." Su Yu said after a long silence.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is the worst confession I have ever heard." Xuexiaxue said unceremoniously.


    "Senior Su Yu, it''s terrible." Kosaka Tongno said in a bad mood.


    "Ahem, I think it''s quite romantic." Su Yu released his hand and smiled awkwardly.

 204 Chapter 204: The words of Manami Tamura

    The fireworks show is over.


    Saori Makishima and Ruri Gosseng left early.


    Yukino Yukino only said one thing to ask Su Yu to send Takasaka Kirino home, and then followed Yukino Yukino.


    Kosaka Kirino held the cat doll and waved a small hand at Yukoshita.


    "Tong Nai, sorry." Su Yu scratched his head as he watched Xuexia''s car leave.


    "Senior Su Yu, this is not like what you would say." Kosaka Kirino smiled.


    "Isn''t Tong Na angry?" Su Yu looked at Takasaka Tong Na in surprise.


    "How is it possible not to be angry. However, facing Yukoshita-senpai, I can''t be angry." Kosaka Kirino hugged the cat doll tightly. She was the latecomer. She had already been beaten and scolded by Yukoshita just now. get ready.


    "Is there a gap in status?" Su Yu understood, with a smile on his lips.


    "Senior, if everyone is like that of Yuukishita, I might be able to accept it. Of course, if I find a new boyfriend, I will dump the senior unceremoniously." Takasaka Kiruna said proudly.


    "How could you let you throw me away?" Su Yu grabbed Kosaka Kirino''s little hand.


    "Senior, it''s really bad." Kosaka Tongno shook Su Yu''s hand and smiled.


    ...


    At eight o''clock at night.


    Kosaka Kirino returned home, and as soon as he entered the living room, he saw Manami Tamura in pajamas sitting on the sofa.


    "Tirino, good evening." Tamura Mana greeted with a smile.


    "Good evening, do you want to stay tonight?" Kosaka Kirino sat down.


    "Well, Kokyo went to my house yesterday, so today..." Tamura Mana blushed.


    "Come on, his reaction is relatively slow, you have to take the initiative." Kosaka Tongno lowered his head and said.


    "Tongno, how are you and Su Yu-kun?" Tamura Manami changed the subject.


    "Senior Su Yu is very gentle. He took me to the fireworks festival today and gave me gifts. Sorry, I''m a little sleepy, and I''m going to bed." Kosaka Kirino yawned.


    "Good night, Tong Nai." Tamura Mana smiled.


    Kosaka Kirino got up, was about to leave, and stopped suddenly.


    "You are here waiting for me to come back, just to show me your pajamas and test my reaction, right?" Kosaka Kirino turned around and looked at Manami Tamura with cold eyes.


    "Yes, Kirino, I just want to see your reaction." Tamura Mana pushed his glasses and smiled.


    "What do you want me to do? Do you want me to leave this house?" Kosaka Kirino clenched his small fist.


    "If that''s the case, it would be a great help." Manami Tamura took off his glasses and said lightly.


    "I have given up, is this not enough?" Kosaka Kirino said angrily.


    "Do you know? Kirino. Yesterday I saw you telling everything about it. I felt very comfortable in my heart. All these years of patience with you are finally over." Tamura Mana wiped his glasses and looked up at Takasaka Kirino.


    "Is it true that your gentleness in front of Kyosuke is fake?" Kosaka Kirino widened his eyes.


    "It''s not. I am devoted to Xiaojing and liked him from the beginning.


    Xiao Jing was very cute when he was a child, but unfortunately he is so good, many girls like him, including you.


    Until that happened, Xiao Jing gave up his outstanding self.


    He began to rely on me and regarded me as his best friend, but, I know, the most important person in Xiao Jing''s heart is you.


    Your presence has seriously affected my relationship with Xiaojing, and he can''t let go of your sister."Manami Tamura said word by word.


    "You..." Takasaka Kirino took a step back in fear.


    "Don''t worry, Tongno, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you. I just want to test your reaction and tell you by the way, don''t bother me and Xiaojing, otherwise, I will do whatever it takes to let Xiaojing advance Be responsible to me." Tamura Mana finished speaking, smiling and putting on his glasses.


    "Unexpectedly, it turns out that you are such a person. I was really wrong." Kosaka Kirino said with complicated eyes.


    "Tongino, I just like Xiaojing too much, don''t worry, you are Xiaojing''s younger sister, as long as you can be a younger sister, everything is fine." Tamura Manami came to Kosaka Kirino and said in her ear.


    "I''m back." Kosaka Kyosuke''s voice sounded.Opened the door of the living room.


    "Kyokyo, welcome back." Tamura Mana smiled sweetly.


    Kosaka Tongno glanced at her smile, and two words came into his mind, Jiao Jiao.


    "Tirino, you''re back too, do you want some ice cream?" Kyosaka Kosaka asked, looking at the standing Kosaka Kirino.


    "No, I don''t like to eat ice cream at night." After Kosaka Kirino finished speaking, he passed by Kosaka Kyosuke and upstairs.


    "Manami, what happened to Kirino?" Kosaka Kyosuke asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know, maybe the date with Su Yu-jun didn''t go well. Xiaojing, what do you think?" Tamura Manashi said perfunctorily, slightly shy.


    "Your pajamas make me feel kind." Kosaka Kyosuke thought for a while.


    "Xiaojing, really, I''m not an old woman." Tamura Mana groaned.


    "Mana is too ordinary. Such an ordinary life is the best for me." Kosaka Kyosuke sat down.


    "Kyokyo, if you like it, Manami has always been your wise old woman." Manami Tamura whispered.


    "Then please." Kosaka Kyosuke smiled.


    ...


    Kosaka Kirino''s room.


    "It''s really weird, that kind of uncomfortable feeling..." Kosaka Kirino was sitting in front of the computer, searching for things about Jiao Jiao, seeing her face pale.


    Kosaka Tongno picked up the phone and wanted to call Su Yu, but he hesitated and dialed another call.


    "Is there anything? It''s probably because you want to cry in the middle of the night, so call me?" Wugeng Liuli''s voice was very low.


    "I don''t cry, I just want to ask you how much I know about the disease." Kosaka Kirino seriously said.


    "Bing Jiao? Do you want to write about this kind of character? I think about it." From Wugeng Liuli, a voice rummaged for information.


    Kosaka Kirino waited nervously.


    "I found it. There are actually many types of people who are sick. The most common one is that they like someone for too long and form a sick psychology." Wu Geng Liuli thought of her setting.


    "The surface is gentle, but the mind is dark?" Kosaka Kirino asked.


    "It''s almost like this. However, the real illness has long been abnormal, and this kind of character should not be used in light novels." Wugeng Liuli suggested.


    "Well, thank you. By the way, in reality, is there really a disease?" Takasaka Kirino was a little scared.


    "How could it exist? That''s just an exaggeration in the novel. Girls in reality will only be jealous and make some small tricks." Wu Geng Liuli was a little speechless.


    "But, if she said something like Bing Jiao''s speech..."


    "Have you been so scared by any woman that you lose your mind? How could the real sick Jiao tell you." Ruri Gosaka interrupted Takasaka Kirino.


    Kosaka Kirino stayed for a while, hung up, and clenched her small fist shyly and angry.

 205 Chapter 205

    Early in the morning, Far Moon College.


    There are only ten days left before the end of the summer vacation, and the autumn trials are coming soon, and qualified students have already begun to return to school.


    The venue for the autumn trials has been set up a long time ago, and the invited judges are either famous food manufacturers, chefs, or famous food writers.


    Although Su Yu has become the next Yuanyue Academy''s head coach, he still has no intention to take office.


    In the autumn trials, Su Yu participated as one of the contestants. In the eyes of Yuanyue Shijie, the first place was destined to be Su Yu''s possession.


    Nagiri Erina''s residence.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, looking at the white-haired boy standing in front of him.


    "Ye Shanjun, let me hear the reason you want to see me."


    "Master Su Yu, you also have the same abilities as me, right? Extraordinary smell." Ye Shanliang said.


    "Yes." Su Yu nodded.


    "I know that you have defeated Yuanyue Shijie a long time ago. I want to become a new member of Yuanyue Shijie, and even become the first one." Ye Shanliang said seriously.


    "So, what you want is my cooking skills?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Yes, I can worship you as a teacher." Ye Shanliang bent down.


    "Jun Ye Shan, tell me, why do you want to be number one?" Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Prove your worth." Ye Shanliang raised his head.


    "So, I thought you were because of Professor Xijian." Su Yu smiled and looked at Ye Shanliang.


    "She picked me back, and I am very grateful to her. Cooking is everything to me. Only when I reach the top can I repay her kindness to me." Ye Shanliang said slowly.


    "So, your goal also includes defeating me, right?" Su Yu took a sip of tea.


    "Yes." Ye Shanliang admitted without hesitation.


    "Your cooking philosophy is different from mine, I can''t teach you, please come back." Su Yu put down his teacup.


    "Master Su Yu, I just want your cooking skills, as long as you put forward the conditions, I am willing to agree to anything." Ye Shanliang hurriedly said.


    "I can''t teach you." Su Yu shook his head.


    "As long as you are willing to teach me, I promise you everything." Ye Shanliang knelt on the ground.


    "Xiao Tao, see off the guests." Su Yu stood up with disappointment in his eyes.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." The maid Xiaotao came over.


    Ye Shanliang clenched his fists, got up and left without saying a word.


    From Ruishan Zhijin, he knew that Su Yu had defeated Yuanyue Shijie and would soon become the new commander of Yuanyue Academy. Only then did he have the idea of ??apprenticeship. Unexpectedly, Su Yu refused mercilessly. .


    ...


    After a few minutes.


    Eizan Ezuzu also walked into Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    "Thanks for your hard work." Su Yu smiled slightly while sitting on the sofa.


    "Master Su Yu, Ye Shanliang does have potential, why didn''t you accept him as a disciple?" Rui Shan Zhijin also sat down, somewhat puzzled.


    "I asked you to pretend to recruit him and release this news to test his reaction. Unexpectedly, Ye Shanliang''s reaction was beyond my imagination. His ambition was too great. This is the fundamental reason why I rejected him." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Isn''t it a good thing to have ambition?" Ruishan Zhijin was puzzled, in fact, there was another question that he dared not ask.


    "Do you think I was afraid of him surpassing me, so I rejected him?" Su Yu saw through Ruishan Zhijin''s thoughts.


    "Master Su Yu, I can''t hide anything from you." Ruishan Zhijin also lowered his head.


    "This kind of uncontrollable talent, don''t worry, he doesn''t have the slightest sense of awe in his eyes, only the word "cooking". Such a person will only become my enemy in the end..."


    "Dingling bell" Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see." A woman''s voice sounded.


    "Teacher Yokoshima Naruko, don''t tell me, you called me because you are bored." Su Yu also gestured to Eiyama Zhizu.


    Ruishan Zhijin also hurriedly withdrew, he knew that this call might be unusual.


    "Su Yu-jun is so smart, it''s better to guess what I am calling you about." Yokoshima Naruko smiled.


    "The autumn trials are coming soon. With the information of Kogaryu, I am afraid I already know who I am going to be the enemy. In that case, you have only one reason for calling, which is to sell me an intelligence, right?" Su Yu leaned on the sofa. Go up, the corners of your mouth are upturned.


    "Su Yu-kun, I have to say, you are so smart. Nagiri thistle commissioned us to investigate Su Yu-kun��s specific information. He has eyeliner at Yuanyue Academy, and he has returned here to start the layout." Naruko Yokoshima was silent. One click.


    "So, are you selling the information on Naginari thistle?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Yes, don''t you know that Su Yujun is interested? Nagakiji has been away from Yuanyue Academy for so many years, and he has already started the layout. Even if Su Yujun becomes the commander of Yuanyue Academy, dealing with him will be a lot of trouble. Of course, if Su Yu-kun uses the power of the Shichijo family, then treat it as I didn''t say it." Naruko Yokoshima tentatively said.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the slightest interest in the information about Naginaki thistle, but hope that he can bring me some fun, not to be too weak, which prevents me from having fun." Su Yu replied.


    "Su Yu-kun, you really are more interesting than I thought. The Naginari Thistle is very likely to disintegrate Totsuki Academy from the inside out, be careful." Yokoshima Naruko hesitated, and still gave out information.


    "Thank you for your reminder. I will help you once if Koga-ryu is in trouble in the future." Su Yu looked out the door, Nakiri Erina and Nito Hisako had returned.


    "Then I would like to thank Mr. Su Yu in advance." Naruko Yokoshima smiled and hung up the phone.


    "Do you disintegrate Yuanyue Academy from the inside out? If you can do it, just try it." Su Yu smiled mysteriously, and he was probably the only chess piece to be the next chess piece.


    ...


    The night is as cool as water, and the breeze blows.


    Nagiri Erina couldn''t help but leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Erina, the weather is getting colder. I went out to see the stars in the middle of the night. Now it''s not a romance, but a waste of time." Su Yu looked at Erina Nagiri amusedly.


    "Who kept you outside?" Nakiri Erina muttered softly.


    "Sorry, these days, I will always stay at Tomotsuki Academy. If Erina likes to watch the stars, I will watch with you in the colder weather." Su Yu stroked Erina Nakiri''s little head.


    "Really?" Nakiri Erina looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "Of course it is true." Su Yu lowered his head and pecked Nagiri Erina''s forehead.


    "If I dare to leave, I will ignore you again." Nagiri Erina''s face turned red, and she drilled into Su Yu''s arms.


    "You and Koyuki are really alike..."


    "What did you say?" Erina Nakiri looked up at Su Yu, her eyes cold.


    "Ahem, I didn''t say anything." Su Yu coughed twice.


    "Don''t mention other women in front of me, no one will do." Nakiri Erina glared at Su Yu.


    "Feisha, Erina is looking for you." Su Yu shouted to the downstairs.


    "..." Nagiri Erina.

 206 Chapter 206

    Chiba, in a certain villa.


    A middle-aged man with a pale face was sitting in front of the chess board.


    The opponent''s chess player was full of cold sweat on his forehead, and the player holding the chess did not dare to fall for a long time.


    "Your hesitation is doomed to fail. Let''s start the next game." The middle-aged man smiled.


    "Yes, Master Nakiri." The chess player breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Sama Nakiri." A black-clothed bodyguard came in and said a few words in Nakiri''s ear.


    "It seems that today''s game is over here, trouble you." After hearing this, Naginaki thistle stood up and walked out.


    The living room of the villa.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ye Shanliang was full of anxiety.


    This morning, he failed his apprenticeship and left Yuanyue College distractedly.


    In the evening, on the way back to Yuanyue College, I was stopped by a car and invited here.


    Of course, this was not the reason for his anxiety, what he was really worried about was Shiomi Jun.


    The other party reminded Ye Shanliang with Xi Jianrun''s safety, and he followed.


    "Ta Ta Ta" footsteps sounded.


    Ye Shanliang looked towards the corridor.


    A middle-aged man with a pale face appeared, wearing a black trench coat, looking extremely elegant.


    "Yayama-kun, welcome to my residence and introduce myself. I am the father of Erina Naginaki, Naginaki thistle." Naginaki thistle said with a smile.


    "Nagiri Erina''s father..." Ye Shanliang was stunned.


    "Don''t be nervous, Professor Xijian has nothing to do, and he is still in Yuanyue Academy." Naginaki thistle sat down.


    Two men in black brought the chessboard and placed it on the table.


    "Chess?" Ye Shanliang was confused, not knowing what Naginata was going to do.


    "If you win me, I will give you the right to challenge Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Talents, and successfully become one of Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Outstanding Talents." Naginari this smile looked at Ye Shanliang.


    "What if you lose?" Ye Shanliang asked.


    "If you lose, you can go back." Naginaki thistle set the chess pieces.


    Ye Shanliang hesitated and sat down in front of the Naginata thistle. When he looked at the chessboard, he realized that there was a chess piece missing in front of the Naginata thistle.


    "Please." Naginaki thistle smiled at Ye Shanliang and told him to go first.


    Ye Shanliang is a little unclear. So, this is not chess. One less chess piece is equivalent to a direct defeat. Is there any point?


    Ye Shanliang left first, and the Naginata thistle didn''t rush to keep up. After dozens of steps, the Naginata thistle could no longer go on.


    "Yeshan-kun, do you know why I lost?" Naginaki thistle raised his head and said.


    "One less chess piece?" Ye Shanliang said the obvious answer.


    "No, the reason I lost is that you have an absolute advantage." Naginari thistle re-arranged the pieces and placed the removed pieces between the boards.


    "Is there any difference?" Ye Shanliang was puzzled.


    "Yeshan-kun, do you know Su Yu-kun?" Naginaki thistle took a piece of information from the black bodyguard next to it and placed it in the middle of the board.


    "I know." Ye Shanliang clenched his fists.


    "Su Yujun used Erina to suppress Yuanyue Shijie with the forces of the Chijo family. Now he, like your chess piece, has an absolute advantage. And I, losing Erina, is like a chess board. One piece is missing on the board, and he has already lost before the game starts." Naginaki thistle pointed to the chessboard.


    Ye Shanliang suddenly realized that he understood the meaning of naginata thistle.


    "At the beginning, I was driven away from Totsuki Academy because I wanted to maximize the development of Erina''s talents. Those people were wasting Erina''s potential." Nakari Thistle had a sad expression on his face.


    Ye Shanliang didn''t say a word, and faintly guessed what Naginata thistle would say next.


    "Erina has the tongue of God, but is protected by Tomotsuki Academy, just like a tiger in a zoo, losing her power." Naginari thistle sighed.


    Hayama Liang thought about Naginata cutting thistle.


    "Yeshan-jun, you were brought back to Yuanyue Academy by Professor Xijian. You with a super sense of smell are comparable to the owner of God''s Tongue. Unfortunately, Yuanyue Academy did not maximize your talents, so you can only interact with those Ordinary students mingled together." Naruchi Ji said in a voice.


    "What do you mean, can you maximize my ability?" Ye Shanliang stared at the cut thistle.


    "Of course, I made the Erina today. With your qualifications, it''s even simpler." Naginari Thistle nodded.


    "What do you have?" Ye Shanliang was a little moved.


    "My condition is very simple. As long as Hayama-kun defeats one of the ten great masters of Yuan Yue, and uses that position to challenge Erina, using her marriage contract to bet, that''s enough." Nakiri Thistle smiled.


    "Eat halberd needs equal conditions..."


    "I''m already ready." Naginaki thistle took out a letter from his arms.


    "This is?" Ye Shanliang looked at the envelope with a sense of age.


    "This is the handwritten letter left by Erina''s mother, the only thing in the world." Naginari Thistle introduced.


    "If you use this letter as a bet, Miss Erina will definitely accept it, but what about winning Miss Erina?" Ye Shanliang said in silence.


    "The purpose is not Erina, but Su Yu-kun. As long as you win Erina and get her marriage contract, I will use this as a bargaining chip to let Su Yu-kun leave Far Moon Academy and I will become the commander in chief." Shaking his head, he said his purpose.


    "Is this really possible?" Ye Shanliang couldn''t believe it.


    "The halberd confrontation requires the approval of the halberd administration. I can get this. Even if Su Yujun and the Chitiao family are not shallow, it is impossible to invalidate the halberd approved by the halberd administration, as long as you win. Erina, Su Yujun can only accept my terms obediently." Naginaki thistle stretched out his hand and shook it lightly.


    Ye Shanliang opened his mouth, not knowing what to say, this plan is too cunning, it can even be said to be seamless.


    The only problem is probably the duel between him and Erina Nagiri.


    "I know what you are thinking. Don''t worry. With your talents, it is more than enough to beat Erina. What''s more, I will go to watch the halberd. When Erina sees me, he will be at a loss. Your winning rate will be Greatly improved." Naginaki thistle said with a light smile.


    "The purpose of you and me playing chess..." Ye Shanliang looked at the chess piece in the middle of the board.


    "There is a chess piece missing on my chessboard." Naginaki thistle picked up the chess piece and handed it to Ye Shanliang.


    "After you become the commander-in-chief, I want to be the number one in the ten outstanding people of Yuanyue." Ye Shanliang stretched out his hand, took the chess piece, and held it tightly.


    "No problem, Ye Shan-jun." Naginaki thistle glanced down at Ye Shanliang''s chess pieces, his mouth curled up, and picked up one of them.


    "Su Yu-jun, just struggle, you lose everything before the game starts, what will you fight with me?" Nakiri Thistle murmured.


    Outside.


    A standing bodyguard in black felt a breeze blowing, and looked around suspiciously. Isn''t there no wind tonight?

 207 Chapter 207

    Early in the morning, Jixingliao.


    Su Yu tasted three dishes and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Jun Su Yu, how is it?" Tian Suohui looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "Xiaohui''s cooking is getting more and more delicious, full of heart, people are very enjoyable." Su Yu commented.


    "Really?" Tian Suohui was a little unconfident.


    "Miss Shihua has a high evaluation of you, surpassing me, it''s just a matter of time." Su Yu said softly.


    "I''m still far behind Jun Su Yu, but I will try to catch up with Jun Su Yu." Tian Suohui lowered his head and his face was slightly red.


    Sakura Ryoko and Yoshino Yuuhime looked at each other, and both saw the worry in each other''s eyes.


    "Ryoko and Yuuhime''s dishes are both delicious, but the details are a little lacking..." Su Yu began to explain the shortcomings of the other two.


    Sakura Ryoko and Yoshino Yuuhime hurriedly listened carefully and secretly wrote down.


    When Su Yu almost finished his explanation, a list of ponytailed women came to Jixingliao.


    "Master Su Yu." The woman called.


    "Sorry, I''m going to lose company for a while." Su Yu stood up.


    The visitor is not someone else, but the eldest sister of the Igaryu team, the kendo master, Asaka.


    On the path of Yuanyue Academy.


    "Master Su Yu, the eldest lady has returned to Yingcai High School, and now her safety is in charge of the cherry blossom team. We have been sent to assist you." Asaka respectfully said.


    "Sakura Squad?" Su Yu wondered. Is there so many people in Igaryu?


    "The Sakura Squad was originally a team to protect the owner and his wife. Now they are vacationing in a safe place. Half of the Sakura Squad is here to protect the young lady." Asaka explained.


    "Does Qi Tiao Patriarch mean?" Su Yu understood.


    "Yes, Patriarch Shichijo is very optimistic about you, and Master Shangren is the same." Qianxiang nodded.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, Qianxiang''s team was not here to protect him, but just to be his subordinates.


    The head of the Shichijo family probably already knew about the existence of Naginaki thistle, so he sent someone to help.


    "Master Su Yu, please do not hesitate to give me any orders." Asaka said seriously.


    She knows that Su Yu''s strength is far better than her, and Igaryu has always respected the strong.


    "Qianxiang, have you ever been a maid?" Su Yu hesitated.


    "Huh?" Qianxiang''s face stiffened.


    ...


    August ends and September comes.


    Su Yu had to go back to school when Zong Wu Gao started school.


    As for Totsuki Academy, the Iga-ryu team protected Erina Nagiri, and Su Yu was very relieved.


    As for the missing Ye Shanliang and the unmoved Naginata thistle, Su Yu was not in a hurry.


    Total Wu Gao.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning, how was your summer vacation?"


    "Jun Su Yu, good morning."


    After changing his shoes in front of the shoe cabinet, Su Yu walked along, and many people greeted him.


    Su Yu responded with a smile and came to the classroom.


    "Good morning, Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui greeted Su Yu with vigor.


    "Good morning, Su Yu-kun." Saika Totsuka smiled, her cute smile, and a strange smile appeared on the face of Higiya Hachiman next to her.


    "Morning, Su Yu-kun." Miura Yumiko blushed, somewhat afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "Morning, everyone." Su Yu smiled and sat in his seat.


    Yukino Yukino was not there yesterday, so he had a date with Miura Yuko. This morning, Miura Yuko was sent to school first.


    The class bell rang.


    Su Yu looked out the window and yawned boredly.


    "Wow, such a cute girl."


    "so beautiful."


    "Is this a transfer student?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the quiet classroom, especially the boys.


    Su Yu turned his head and looked at the podium. A black-haired girl stood beside Hiratsuka Jing.


    Long black hair, small white face, and a uniform of General Wu Gao set off a perfect figure, a nervous look, very cute.


    "This is the transfer student who transferred to Sou Takeo today. You can introduce yourself." Hiratsuka Shizuka said to the black-haired girl.


    "My name is Hayakawa Koyuki, please...please advise me." Hayakawa Koyuki stammered.


    "Sit in the empty seat in the back row." Hiratsuka Jing pointed to the seat in front of Su Yu.


    Hayakawa Koyuki lowered his head, came to the empty seat and sat down.


    Su Yu looked at Xiaoxue Zaochuan and continued to look at the scenery outside the window.


    Yuihama Yui and Miura Yuko, who had been paying attention to Su Yu, were a little surprised. When faced with such a beautiful girl, why did Su Yu react so coldly?


    after class.


    Several boys who are interesting to Hayakawa Koyuki and a few girls gathered around, wanting to be friends with her.


    Hayakawa Koyuki was a little nervous and shy, but soon became friends with everyone. His sweet smile made all the boys look at him.


    Su Yu pressed the phone, and didn''t even look at Hayakawa Koyuki in front of the seat.


    Lunch break.


    Su Yu did not go to the ministry today, but stayed in the classroom, eating lunch.


    Yuihama Yui and Miura Yuko went to the ministry, and Totsuka Saika and Higiya Hachiman did not know where they went.


    There are not many people in the classroom, it is a bit quiet.


    "Hello, I haven''t asked your name yet..." Xiaoxue Hayakawa in front of Su Yu whispered.


    "Su Yu." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Su Yu? Are you a foreign student? Great, I have lived there for a long time, and the most impressive thing is the food..." Hayakawa Xiaoxue looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "So, your Chinese is very good?" Su Yu looked at Xiaoxue Hayakawa with some suspicion.


    "Hello, my name is Hayakawa Koyuki. Good morning, the endless stream, the twenty-four solar terms." Hayakawa Koyuki introduced it in proficient Chinese.


    "It''s really surprising. It''s the first time I saw someone speak so good Chinese. Hayakawa student, where are you from?" Su Yu stunned.


    "I was born in Tokyo and I have been there for about ten years. Compared to here, I still prefer the culture and food there." Hayakawa Koyuki said with a light smile.


    "Really? If you want to taste, I can make it. What is your favorite dish?" Su Yu asked.


    "I prefer fish and meat." Hayakawa Koyuki said slightly shy.


    "Unexpectedly, classmate Hayakawa would like this category. I thought girls like light taste." Su Yu smiled kindly.


    "It''s all the fault of those delicacies..." Hayakawa Koyuki pouted her mouth.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Hayakawa, if I have time, I can let you taste the food over there." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Me too. Nice to meet you, Su Yu-jun." Xiaoxue Zaochuan shook hands with Su Yu.


    The boys in the classroom noticed the two talking and laughing and both looked envious, while the girls admired Hayakawa Koyuki even more.


    When Yui Hihama and Yuiko Miura came back, they saw Su Yu and Hayakawa Koyuki chatting, and they all had such an expression.


    Su Yu didn''t go to the ministry during lunch break, but stayed in the classroom, whose purpose made them doubt.


    Now it seems that this should be the answer.

 208 Chapter 208: Everything Is As He Expected

    School time.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m sorry, today I''m going shopping with Yumiko, Ji Cai, you go back first." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "It doesn''t matter, I still have things after school." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, that..." Yuihama Yui glanced at Hayakawa Koyuki in front of Su Yu, and grabbed the corner of his clothes.


    "It''s not what you meant, don''t worry." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui''s little hand.


    "Although I accepted them, it doesn''t mean that I can accept other girls." Yuihama Yui said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Don''t Yui believe me?" Su Yu smiled at Yuihama Yui.


    "I just believe in Su Yu-kun so much that it becomes what I am now." Yuihama Yui had a faint expression on his face.


    Su Yu smirked.


    "Yuiyi, don''t you go shopping?" Miura Yuko called.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t be bothered." Yuihama Yui let go of her little hand. In fact, she still didn''t say a word, that is, when Hayakawa Koyuki and Su Yu talked, they always felt a little too intimate.


    Su Yu watched Yui Hihama and Yuiko Miura leave.


    "Su Yu-kun, is that your girlfriend? She looks very gentle." Hayakawa Koyuki whispered looking at Yuihama''s back.


    "Well, Yui is really gentle. Hayakawa-san, let''s go, I will help you find a place to live." Su Yu stood up.


    "Trouble you, Su Yu-kun. I feel a little embarrassed if I ask other people for this kind of thing, and Su Yu-kun feels very kind." Xiaoxue Hayakawa''s face was red.


    "Student Zaochuan, don''t like me, there is no result between us." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yujun, I won''t like you so quickly." Xiaoxue Hayakawa smiled.


    "Maybe, I feel my charm is great. It''s normal for you to like me." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Su Yujun, you are the standard to feel good about yourself." Hayakawa Koyuki reminded.


    "Student Zaochuan, do you want to make a bet?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "What are you betting on?" Hayakawa Koyuki was taken aback.


    "In the next half an hour, if Hayakawa blushes, please invite me to dinner, how about? If I lose, please invite Hayakawa to have a Chinese meal you like." Su Yu walked in front and laughed The rules came out.


    "Jun Su Yu, so cunning, no matter if I win or lose, I will eat with you." Xiaoxue Zaochuan groaned.


    "I was discovered, classmate Hayakawa is so smart, so, should you bet?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Just gamble, I want Jun Su Yu to invite me to dinner." Xiaoxue Zaochuan hesitated.


    As soon as her voice fell, Su Yu stopped, blocking Hayakawa Koyuki with one hand.


    Xiaoxue Hayakawa took a step back in embarrassment, and was blocked by Su Yu''s other hand. Finally, he leaned against the wall.


    "Student Zaochuan, you are so beautiful." Su Yu lowered his head and said in Xiaoxue''s ear.


    "This method is too foul." Hayakawa Koyuki covered her little face.


    "It looks like Ms. Zaochuan lost, don''t forget to invite me to dinner." Su Yu released his hand and walked forward.


    "Then Mr. Su Yu will also invite me to try your Chinese cuisine." Xiaoxue Hayakawa hurriedly followed Su Yu.


    "No problem, in this case, for me, I can have two meals with classmate Zaochuan." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Jun Su Yu, I really don''t understand, which one of your words is true and which one is false." Hayakawa Xiaoxue muttered.


    "Guess, maybe, all of them are fake."


    ...


    In an apartment room.


    "This room is ready, please accompany me to find a place to live, Su Yujun." Zaochuan Xiaoxue walked out of the room.


    "You''re welcome, Hayakawa, where''s your suitcase? Would you like me to help move it?" Su Yu looked around. This apartment is very ordinary and the place is small.


    Hayakawa Koyuki came to Chiba alone. According to her, her parents died unexpectedly, and she had a large amount of insurance money, enough for her to finish university.


    "No, I don''t have much luggage, I only have one suitcase in the hotel." Hayakawa Koyuki waved his hand.


    "Then go to dinner." Su Yu checked the time, it was already six o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Well, I''m also a little hungry." Hayakawa Koyuki nodded.


    The two had dinner at a sushi restaurant. Su Yu sent Hayakawa Koyuki to the hotel and sent her home before leaving her apartment.


    "Jun Su Yu, goodbye." Xiaoxue Zaochuan waved her little hand and stood upstairs.


    Su Yu waved his hand and walked towards the distance.


    Xiaoxue Hayakawa watched Su Yu walk away and took out his mobile phone.


    "My father, I have been in contact with him." Hayakawa Koyuki''s expression was cold.


    "What is your impression of him?" A middle-aged man''s voice rang over the phone.


    "He behaved very ordinary in school, perhaps because of his girlfriends. Just now he showed a certain affection for me, he must be a very carefree person." Hayakawa Koyuki said in silence.


    "The hero is sad for the Beauty Pass. I still overestimate Su Yujun. It''s best to keep in touch and be his girlfriend. If necessary, it is a good thing to have his children, the owner of the tongue of God His talent may be passed on to the next generation." The middle-aged man thought for a while.


    "My father meant to let me be with him?" Hayakawa Koyuki frowned.


    "Xiaoxue, I picked you back and trained you for so long, just to let you play your best advantage. This Su Yujun is an individual talent, with your appearance and acting skills, as long as I win him over, I can be better Realize my plan." The middle-aged man said softly.


    "I understand, my father, I will certainly not let down my father''s expectations." Hayakawa Koyuki said seriously.


    "Very well, if you are okay in the future, don''t call me. If he has doubts about your identity, he may be able to investigate the relationship between you and me by the means of Igaryu." The middle-aged man reminded.


    "Yes, my father." Hayakawa Koyuki finished speaking, hung up the phone, and walked into the room.


    Naginata thistle��s villa.


    Naginata thistle put away his phone and looked at Ye Shanliang in the kitchen. His excellence surpassed Naginata��s imagination.


    Distinguish spices by taste, you can tell their name and place of origin without even tasting them.


    "Ye Shanliang, really a good chess piece. Su Yujun, I want to thank you for allowing me to get such a talent." Naginari thistle smiled and turned away.


    In the kitchen.


    Ye Shanliang blindfolded and distinguished the spices, with only one thought in his heart, surpassing Su Yu, and stepped him under his feet.


    If it weren''t for Su Yu''s rejection of him, he would not have become a pawn for Naginata thistle.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are to blame for everything."


    ...


    A bustling street.


    Su Yu closed his eyes and walked on the street with a smile on his lips.


    "You think you are the winner of the chessboard, but you don''t know that you are just a clown off the chessboard. Just use your funny performance to please me."

 209 Chapter 209

    night.


    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    Xuexiaxuena is reading and studying books on business administration.


    Yuihama hugged her knees and sat on the sofa watching TV.


    Su Yu is cooking in the kitchen. Dinner tonight is curry.


    The autumn trials are coming soon, and it is finally scheduled for this Saturday. In this case, many relatives and friends of the contestants can arrive.


    Su Yu has never studied the topic of cooking curry. His current cooking skills are far better than before. Even when facing Cai Pau Ichiro, he can fight against each other.


    "You two, it''s time for dinner." Su Yu walked out with three copies of curry.


    "The more I study this type of book, the more I feel that my sister is very good." Yukino Yukino took off his glasses and sighed.


    "Your sister is really amazing, but unfortunately it''s still a bit short." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Really? Oh, I almost forgot. When it comes to these tricks and tricks, you are an expert." Yukino Yukino smiled slightly.


    "Xiaoxuna, are you praising me for being smart?" Su Yu set out three curries and sat across from them.


    "Yes, Jun Su Yu is really amazing." Xuexiaxue said perfunctorily.


    "Sometimes Su Yu-kun is very smart, and sometimes he is attracted by beautiful girls..." Yuihama Yui muttered.


    "Yuhihama-student, this man is like this, you can almost give up on him." Xuexiaxuenao gave Su Yu a white glance and whispered.


    "Does Koyuki want to drive me away?" Yuihama Yui looked at Yukino pitifully.


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." Yukino Yukino explained in a flustered manner.


    "I lied to you, Koyuki." Yuihama Yui smiled playfully.


    "Really, Yubihama-student, if you are like this, I will take it seriously..." Yukino Yukino whispered.


    "Sorry, sorry. I just want to tease Koyuki, forgive me, okay?" Yuihama Yui took Yukoshita''s arm.


    "Yuhihama Yui, of course I know what you mean, so I''m also teasing Yuihama." Yukoshita Yukino fluttered her long hair and smiled.


    "Koyuki, so cunning." Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "You two, I extremely doubt your relationship." Su Yu said.


    "Su Yu-kun, if you dare to betray. Be careful. I take Yubihama and leave. If you are abroad, girls can get married." Yukino Yukino smiled.


    "Koyuki..." Yuihama Yui''s face turned red.


    "Yuiyi, don''t be fooled by Koyuki''s words, there is no future for girls," Su Yu reminded.


    "I...I wasn''t confused by Koyuki, I just thought it was a little weird." Yuihama Yui flushed.


    "I''m just joking. What are you doing so seriously? Yuihama-san, can''t you tell that I''m joking?" Yukoshita Yukino glanced at Yuihama Yui, his face flushed.


    "Are you kidding? I thought Koyuki was serious." Yuihama Yui said in surprise.


    "Yui, you are shaken."


    "I don''t, Jun Su Yu, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Hey, if my Yui and my Koyuki are together, I can only bless you."


    "Jun Su Yu!"


    ...


    On the second day, General Wu Gao.


    Physical education class.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you team up with me?" Xiaoxue Zaochuan came to Su Yu with a tennis racket.


    "No problem." Su Yu glanced at Yuihama''s direction. She teamed up with Miura Yuko and Ebina Hime.


    As for Higiya Hachiman, I went to the tennis court with Ayaka Totsuka long ago.


    Su Yu and Hayakawa Koyuki came to a field, Hayakawa Koyuki started to serve, her movements felt like a novice.


    Seeing her level, Su Yu also played casually, just like playing.


    Hayakawa Koyuki slowly became proficient and played very seriously.


    "Student Zaochuan, I didn''t expect you to be so serious when you are serious." Su Yu made a mistake and the tennis ball passed by him.


    "I''m just lucky, Su Yu-jun didn''t even try his best." Hayakawa Xiaoxue''s heart stunned.


    "The reason why I didn''t give my full strength is very simple." Su Yu picked up the tennis ball and smiled meaningfully.


    "What reason?" Hayakawa Koyuki was a little puzzled.


    "Student Zaochuan, guess." Su Yu smirked.


    Hayakawa Koyuki was stunned for a moment, then came to understand.


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot!" Xiaoxue Zaochuan said with shame.


    "Student Zaochuan, go on, I''m going to be serious next." Su Yu flung the tennis ball lightly, and hit it.


    Xiaoxue Hayakawa jumped subconsciously, feeling the line of Su Yu''s gaze, shy and angry, and hurriedly slapped it.


    Su Yu''s unhurried counterattack was another tennis ball that needed to jump up to catch.


    Hayakawa Xiaoxue had no choice but to block Su Yu''s vision with one hand, while holding the tennis racket with the other.


    After dozens of rounds like this, Su Yu didn''t have the intention to constrain. Hayakawa Xiaoxue was a little angry, but she couldn''t get angry with Su Yu until she saw the two people passing by outside the tennis court, her eyes brightened.


    Su Yu fought back again, and Xiaoxue Hayakawa jumped up, and when he landed, he fell to the ground with his feet.


    "Student Zaochuan, are you okay?" Su Yu hurried over.


    "I''m fine, I''m sorry, Su Yujun, I can''t continue fighting with you." Hayakawa Xiaoxue held her ankle in pain and lowered her head.


    "I should say I''m sorry, I was too much, classmate Hayakawa." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Su Yujun is a boy after all, it''s normal for boys to have that kind of thought..." Xiaoxue Hayakawa held Su Yu''s hand and stood up.


    "I''ll carry you to the health room." Su Yu looked around.


    "Will Su Yu-kun''s girlfriend misunderstand this?" Hayakawa Koyuki glanced at Yuihama Yui''s side.


    "Don''t worry, Yui is not such a jealous girl." Su Yu knelt down a bit.


    "Then I will trouble you, Jun Su Yu." Xiaoxue Zaochuan lay on Su Yu''s back.


    Su Yu picked up Hayakawa Xiaoxue on his back and left outside the tennis court.


    Yuihama glanced, her face bulging.


    Hayakawa Koyuki noticed Yuihama''s eyes and hugged Su Yu''s neck.


    "Student Zaochuan, that... don''t you feel shy anymore?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu, there is nothing we can do now." Xiaoxue Hayakawa blushed and pressed against Su Yu''s back.


    "Yes, yes, right now, there is nothing we can do about it." Su Yu enjoyed the benefits that Xiaoxue Zaochuan brought him.


    "Jun Su Yu, bad-hearted." Xiaoxue Zaochuan said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Student Zaochuan, you only found out now that it''s too late." Su Yu smiled.


    Xiaoxue Hayakawa didn''t speak any more, just lay on Su Yu''s back.


    In front of the health room.


    "Hachiman..." A gentle voice sounded, and Su Yu''s hand froze in place.


    Hayakawa Koyuki was taken aback. This is the school health room, right?Why is there a strange sound?

 210 Chapter 210: True and False

    In front of the health room.


    Su Yu and Hayakawa Xiaoxue fell into silence, and the sound from the room was really easy to misunderstand.


    "Student Zaochuan, I''m about to open the door." Su Yu hesitated for a while and whispered.


    "Yeah" Hayakawa Koyuki quickly closed her eyes.


    "Kacha" Su Yu opened the door.


    "What are you two doing?" Su Yu looked at the scene in front of him with a skeptical expression.


    He could tell that Hachitani Hachiman was applying potion to Totsuka Saika''s knee, but applying potion, do you need to bring your face so close?


    "No...nothing." Old Higiya Hachiman blushed and stood up.


    Totsuka Ayaka lowered her head, and seemed to feel that the atmosphere just now was a little subtle, and her face flushed.


    Hayakawa Koyuki opened his eyes and looked at Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Ayaka with weird eyes.


    "Hachiman, I''m all right, let''s go." Totsuka Ayaka ran away when her face was a little hot.


    "Student Biqigu, pay attention to safety." Su Yu patted Biqigu Hachiman on the shoulder.


    "..." Higiya Hachiman looked speechless, and he was too lazy to refute because of Hayakawa Koyuki''s presence.


    The door of the health room was closed.


    Su Yu put Zaochuan Xiaoxue on the chair, took the potion, and painted some on Zaochuan Xiaoxue.


    "Student Zaochuan, how do you feel?" Su Yu asked.


    "It feels cold and cold, much better, thank you Su Yujun." Xiaoxue Hayakawa smiled, it is not that serious in fact, her control of strength is very accurate.


    "You''re welcome, it''s all my fault. Tonight, I will invite Mr. Early Chuan to dinner." Su Yu apologized.


    "Su Yujun, I am not actually angry. It''s just that there are so many boys around, in case everyone notices..." Hayakawa Koyuki lowered her head shyly.


    "In other words, classmate Hayakawa is not shy when I look at him, but if he is looked at by others, he will be very shy, right?" Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Hmm..." Hayakawa Koyuki blushed and nodded.


    "Student Hayakawa, we only met for one day, so your affection for me is like this..."


    "I just think that Su Yu-jun is gentle and kind, does Su Yu-jun think I am that kind of casual girl?" Hayakawa Xiaoxue jumped in his heart, pretending to be disappointed.


    "Student Zaochuan, aren''t you fascinated by my handsomeness?" Su Yu asked in surprise.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are not so handsome." Xiaoxue Zaokawa sighed in relief and smiled.


    "You''re lying..." Su Yu slowly approached Xiaoxue Zaochuan.


    Xiaoxue Hayakawa dodges her eyes, has she been discovered by Su Yu?


    "Look, you are shy again." Su Yu suddenly smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu, if you play tricks on me, I will really get angry." Xiaoxue Zaochuan raised her head and gave Su Yu a blank look.


    "Student Hayakawa, I have a secret to tell you. Yui doesn''t know a secret that others don''t know yet." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "What''s the secret?" Hayakawa Koyuki was overjoyed, and he was finally able to get useful information.


    "Actually, I am a magician." Su Yu said seriously.


    "..." Hayakawa Koyuki.


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    Hayakawa Koyuki''s crippling injury is not serious, even so, Su Yu still plans to send her home, after all, he caused Hayakawa Koyuki''s crippling injury.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui left by car and were sent away by the maid, Xiaoyu.


    Su Yu and Hayakawa Xiaoxue got in the second car, the car driven by the maid Xiaotao.


    In front of Hayakawa Koyuki''s house.


    "Su Yujun, please take me home, do you want to come in for a cup of tea?" Xiaoxue Zaokawa invited.


    "Can you?" Su Yu looked at Xiaoxue Zaochuan with a smile.


    "It''s okay for Jun Su Yu." Xiaoxue Zaochuan fluffed her hair and opened the door.


    "Then I will bother you." Su Yu followed Xiaoxue Zaochuan and walked into her apartment.


    In a small apartment, furniture occupies most of the space, and only a low table can sit people.


    "Jun Su Yu, please sit down." Xiaoxue Zaochuan greeted Su Yu and sat down.


    "Student Zaochuan''s room doesn''t feel like a girl''s room. Everything is neatly arranged, not like it''s done by classmates." Su Yu sat at the low table and looked at the layout of the room.


    "I don''t have high requirements for the room, as long as the items are arranged neatly." Xiaoxue Zaochuan poured a cup of tea for Su Yu.


    "This is inconsistent with classmate Hayakawa''s personal setting. Such a cute classmate Hayakawa is so serious. Isn''t he acting?" Su Yu took a sip of tea.


    "Jun Su Yu, you will never guess what a girl thinks." Xiaoxue Zaochuan sat beside Su Yu.


    "That''s right, just the idea of ??connecting clothes. Sometimes I can''t guess, let alone the idea of ??classmate Hayakawa." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Su Yu-kun, how long have you known Yubihama?" Hayakawa Koyuki said in silence.


    "Yuyi and I only met at the beginning of school. It''s not long or short." Su Yu said in nostalgia.


    When he first crossed over, he had nothing, but now he has so much. Recalling it, it is really time flies.


    "It''s such an enviable couple that Su Yu-kun can have such a lovely girlfriend as Yubihama in such a short period of time." Hayakawa Koyuki spoke and glanced at Su Yu.


    "Student Zaochuan, do you want a boyfriend like me too?" Su Yu teased.


    "Although Su Yujun is sometimes nasty, he is gentle, and I like it very much." After saying that, Xiaoxue Hayakawa lowered his head.


    "Student Hayakawa, what you say like this is equivalent to a confession for boys. You are the only one in your family, so you express your affection for a boy, aren''t you afraid?" Su Yu approached Hayakawa Koyuki and held it. Her little hands.


    "Su Yu-kun has Yubihama, even if it is a confession, it shouldn''t matter..." Hayakawa Koyuki said nervously.


    "Even if you have a girlfriend, it is difficult for boys to refuse the confession of a beautiful girl. I am also an ordinary boy. I am very excited about the confession of Hayakawa." Su Yu pecked on the back of Hayakawa Koyuki''s hand.


    Hayakawa Koyuki trembled, but did not retract her little hand, but remained silent.


    "Student Zaokawa..." Su Yu hugged Xiaoxue Zaokawa.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xiaoxue Zaochuan wanted to push Su Yu away in fear.


    "What''s wrong? Classmate Hayakawa, were you joking just now?" Su Yu looked at Xiaoxue Hayakawa with a smile.


    "No, I just think this is too fast..." Hayakawa Koyuki''s eyes struggled.


    "Okay, it''s because I misunderstood the meaning of classmate Hayakawa." Su Yu''s tone was cold, and he let go of Xiaoxue Hayakawa.


    "This scum!" Xiaoxue Hayakawa clenched her small fist. She knew very well that Su Yu was waiting for her to apologize and show her favor.


    If it is an average girl, she will definitely be fooled.


    Unfortunately, even if she knows this is a trap, she still has to jump in.


    Su Yu watched Xiaoxue Hayakawa''s reaction and drank tea calmly.

 211 Chapter 211 Yui who retreats as progress

    Hayakawa Koyuki hesitated and stretched out a little hand.


    "Sorry, Su Yu-jun, I just don''t want you to think that I am that kind of frivolous girl." Xiaoxue Hayakawa pinched Su Yu''s clothes corner with a pitiful appearance.


    "Student Zaochuan, you have been fooled. I am not really angry. I just want to see how you react." Su Yu put down the teacup, his mouth curled up.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are really..." Xiaoxue Zaochuan looked at Su Yu with a grimace.


    "Oh, yes. There is a word, I want to say in advance, I am more than Yui and a girlfriend." Su Yu grabbed Hayakawa Koyuki''s little hand.


    "What? Su Yujun is not only a girlfriend of classmate Bihama?" Hayakawa Koyuki looked surprised, his acting skills were perfect.


    "Yes, if Hayakawa-san is with me, it is very likely that he will become one of my girlfriends. Even so, is Hayakawa-san willing?" Su Yu nodded.


    "Can I think about it?" Hayakawa Koyuki asked with complicated eyes.


    "No problem, it''s too early, I should go back." Su Yu stood up.


    Xiaoxue Zaochuan sent Su Yu outside.


    "Student Zaochuan, if you have anything, come and rely on me." Su Yu gently hugged Xiaoxue Zaochuan.


    "Yeah" Hayakawa Koyuki felt a warm embrace, her eyes darkened.


    Su Yu didn''t hold it for a long time, just let Hayakawa Xiaoxue feel a little warmth, and left with a smile.


    Xiaoxue Hayakawa looked at Su Yu''s back.


    "Although he is a bad man, there are times when he is gentle." Hayakawa Koyuki murmured.


    And Su Yu''s side.


    "The relationship goes further, the next step, it''s time to date, and make some surprises..."


    ...


    night.


    "Master Su Yu, with all due respect, since the other party has promised to date you, why do they have to arrange so many?" Qianxiang''s voice rang from the phone.


    "Qianxiang, follow my plan." Su Yu said directly.


    "Yes" Asaka said in silence.


    She felt that since that girl was willing to date Su Yu, Su Yu should at least give her the most authentic date, rather than making accidents to move her.


    Su Yu hung up the phone, and today''s test was just to see what Hayakawa Koyuki had on him.


    Dating is the best opportunity to see Koyuki Chuan early in the morning.


    "Kacha" The door behind Su Yu opened.


    "That girl, what''s the situation? I don''t think that you are really attracted by the other party only by looking at it." Xuexia Xuena came to Su Yu.


    "Did Yui ask you to ask?" Su Yu glanced at the room. Yuihama Yui was taking a peek at the situation here.


    "Is there any difference?" Xuexiaxuenai gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "There is a difference. If Yui just wants to know, then I won''t say it. If Koyuki wants to know too, I tell you, it''s not impossible." Su Yu smiled.


    "Hmph, if you don''t say anything, I will treat you as a real fantasizer." Yukino Yukoshita finished speaking and left.


    "Xiaoxunai, she''s a lot smarter, she actually knows how to get rid of it." Su Yu grabbed Xuexiaxunao''s little hand.


    "Tell me the truth, okay?" Xuexia Xuenai shook Su Yu''s hand and said softly.


    "I can only say one thing, that is, Hayakawa Koyuki was sent by my opponent." Su Yu said in Xuexia Xuena''s ear.


    "That''s it, do you want to get information about your opponent through her?" Yukino Yukino was slightly surprised.


    "No, I don''t need information, I just want to sweep all his pieces off the board before the game begins." Su Yu smiled.


    "You''re talking about something I don''t understand again. Anyway, you are not bothered this time, are you?" Yukino Yukino thought for a while.


    "Well, I wanted to make the game more interesting." Su Yu hugged Yukoshita Yukino.


    "Well, let me believe you for the first time." Xuexia Xuenai said softly.


    "Koyuki, it''s so cunning..." Yuihama Yui didn''t know when he came over, and looked jealous when the two embraced.


    "Yui Yi, come and hug." Su Yu opened his arms.


    "I don''t want it, Koyuki, let''s go and let Su Yu-kun stay here alone." Yuihama Yui pouted and pulled Yukoshita Yukino to leave.


    Su Yu smiled and walked into the room.


    Although Yukoshita Yukino shared a room with Yuihama Yui every night, when Yukoshita Yukino opened his eyes every morning, he always saw Su Yu.


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    As soon as Xiaoxue Hayakawa went out, he saw Su Yu at the door.


    "Student Zaochuan, good morning." After Su Yu finished speaking, he hugged Xiaoxue Zaochuan.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m fine, you don''t need to pick me up specially." Xiaoxue Hayakawa was startled.


    "In front of me, you don''t need to be aggressive. I let classmate Hayakawa be injured and come to pick you up to school is what I should do." Su Yu looked down at Hayakawa Koyuki, smiling.


    "Then trouble you, Su Yu-jun..." Xiaoxue Zaokawa lowered his head.


    "You are welcome, Hayakawa, shall we go on a date this afternoon?" Su Yu asked.


    "Dating...well, I also want to know more about Su Yujun." Xiaoxue Hayakawa hesitated, raised her head, and smiled.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, and got into the car with Xiaoxue Zaochuan.


    Total Wu Gao.


    Su Yu and Xiaoxue Zaochuan got out of the car and helped her into the classroom, which attracted many people''s attention along the way.


    As soon as the two entered the classroom, Yuihama Yui walked towards him.


    "Hi, Hayakawa-san, my name is Yuihama Yui." Yuihama Yui greeted Hayakawa Koyuki.


    "Yuhihama-student, hello, my relationship with Su Yu-kun is not like that..."


    "I know, Su Yu-kun made you slap your foot, and I blame Su Yu-kun." Yubihama Yui glared at Su Yu.


    "It''s good for Yuihama-student to know. I''m really afraid that Yuihama-student will misunderstand me and Su Yu-kun. If Yuihama-student and Su Yu-kun have conflicts because of my relationship, it will not be good." Tone.


    "Hayakawa-san, don''t worry, I am not so jealous. Starting today, please take care of Hayakawa-san." Yuihama Yui stretched out a little hand.


    "Me too, please take care of me." Hayakawa Koyuki and Yuihama shook hands.


    Lunch break.


    Before Su Yu could invite Hayakawa Koyuki, Yuihama Yui took the lead.


    Hayakawa Koyuki was a little nervous at Yuihama''s invitation, after all, her position was very embarrassing.


    However, then she found that Yuihama Yui was naive, which made her relieved.


    Su Yu was eating the bento and glanced at Yuihama Yui''s direction from time to time. He really didn''t know what Yukino Yukino said to her.


    Yesterday, Yuihama Yui was a little hostile to Hayakawa Koyuki, and his gentle appearance today is nothing like yesterday.


    "Wait, could it be..." Su Yu had a suspicion in his heart, and the corners of his mouth cocked slightly.


    "So, Koyuna, you really surprised me."


    He understood the reason why Yui Hihama became like this.

 212 Chapter 212 Two Little Snows

    in the afternoon.


    "Student Hayakawa, I''ll go first, see you tomorrow. Su Yu-kun, you must send Hayakawa student home safely." Yuihama Yui waved her hand and left the classroom.


    Su Yu watched Yui Bihama leave.


    This strategy of retreat to advance is really clever, so Hayakawa Koyuki treats Yuihama Yui as an idiot.


    Although Yuihama Yui actually doesn''t understand anything.However, according to Yukino''s plan, she contacted Hayakawa Koyuki, showing her innocence, and perfectly confused Hayakawa Koyuki.


    Su Yu was able to guess what Yukoshita Yui said to Yuihama Yui, probably to make her be more generous, so that Su Yu would feel guilty, and it would also reduce the chance of Su Yu and Hayakawa Koyuki''s contact.


    Yuihama Yui accepted Yukino''s opinion, but she didn''t know that her real role was to confuse Hayakawa Koyuki, making Hayakawa Yui think that Yui Yui was naive and stupid.


    In this case, Hayakawa Koyuki has the confidence to snatch Su Yu from Yubihama Yui, and then behave more intimately and actively with Su Yu.


    "Student Zaochuan, let''s go." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Trouble you, Jun Su Yu." Xiaoxue Zaochuan grabbed Su Yu''s hand and stood up.


    The two left the classroom and came to the gate of Zongwu College.


    Xiaoxue Zaochuan got into the car, but Su Yu felt a line of sight. Looking back, Xuexiaxuenao was looking at him on the rooftop.


    "Xiaoxuna, do you want me to praise you?" Su Yu smiled, thinking in her heart, took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to Xuexiaxuna.


    On the roof.


    Yukino''s cell phone rang, opened it, and her pretty face blushed.


    ...


    In front of an ordinary amusement park.


    Su Yu and Hayakawa Xiaoxue got out of the car.


    "Student Zaochuan, do you like amusement parks?" Su Yu asked.


    "I rarely come to amusement parks, and I never have the opportunity to come to such a place when I grow up." Hayakawa Koyuki shook his head.


    "Then let me bring Hayakawa back to innocence today, and create our own beautiful memories in the amusement park." Su Yu held Hayakawa Koyuki''s little hand.


    Xiaoxue Hayakawa was taken aback, and let Su Yu drag her forward.


    amusement park?She hasn''t been to such a place for a long time.


    Naginari Thistle sent her to study and cultivated her talents and performances in order to make her a commodity when necessary and to create the greatest benefit for him.


    Hayakawa Koyuki knows this very well, but she is very grateful to Naginari thistle. If it weren''t for him, she might not be the current one, so she is willing to do anything for Naginari thistle.


    "Uuuuu" a little girl''s cry came.


    Su Yu stopped.


    "Stop crying, stop crying, what can you tell the big brother?" Su Yu squatted in front of the little girl and whispered.


    "I... Mom and I were lost." The little girl choked up.


    "So that''s it, classmate Hayakawa, shall we help her find her family?" Su Yu looked back at Xiaoxue Hayakawa.


    "Yeah" Xiaoxue Hayakawa looked at the little girl, and said in a daze.


    This is so much like her at the beginning.


    The difference is that she hid in the amusement park because of playfulness. After separating from her parents, her father had a car accident while they were looking for her.


    "Big brother, can you really help me find my mother?" The little girl wiped her tears and stared at Su Yu.


    "Of course, big brother is a magician, look at this." Su Yu picked up a small stone and held it in his hand.


    "Will the little stone disappear?" The little girl blinked.


    "No, it will become candy." Su Yu opened his hand.


    "It''s amazing!" The little girl said in surprise.


    "For you, don''t cry after eating candy." Su Yu patted the little girl''s head.


    "Well, thank you brother." The little girl smiled sweetly.


    Hayakawa Xiaoxue looked at the way Su Yu coaxed the little girl, and recalled the first time he met Naginaki thistle, his smile was a little scary, far less warm than Su Yu''s smile.


    "Next, let''s go to your mother together, what is your name, can you tell me?" Su Yu smiled and looked at the little girl.


    "My name is Xiaoxue." The little girl replied.


    "Xiaoxue, then you have the same name as this big sister." Su Yu looked back at Xiaoxue Zaochuan.


    "Is Big Sister and Xiaoxue have the same name?" Xiaoxue looked at Xiaoxue Hayakawa with curiosity.


    "Well, my name is Xiaoxue Hayakawa. I am glad to meet you, Xiaoxue." Xiaoxue Hayakawa smiled reluctantly.


    "Xiaoxue, let''s go and find your mother together." Su Yu stood up and stretched out his hand.


    Xiaoxue held Su Yu''s big hand, looked at Xiaoxue Hayakawa, held her hand with the other hand, and walked between the two.


    "Big brother and big sister, are they lovers?"


    "Not yet. Big sister doesn''t accept my confession. We are just friends."


    "Big sister, don''t you like big brother?"


    "No, that''s not the case, Xiaoxue, you will know when you grow up."


    "If you like it, you must confess it. Xiaoxue will tell him if he has someone he likes."


    "What kind of boy does Xiaoxue like?"


    ...


    Su Yu and Zaochuan Xiaoxue took Xiaoxue around in the amusement park, but they did not find her parents. Until the time the amusement park was closed, they did not see anyone looking for the child.


    "Big brother, am I going to become a kid no one wants..." Xiaoxue walked out of the amusement park, looking aggrieved.


    "Of course not, maybe they are also looking for you on the way." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Xiaoxue?" A voice rang from across the road.


    "Mom?" Xiaoxue broke free of Su Yu and Xiaoxue''s hands and ran over.


    At this moment, a car galloped in, without any reduction in speed.


    "Danger!" Hayakawa Koyuki shouted.


    Xiaoxue was frightened and stayed in place.


    "If I just grabbed her..." Hayakawa Koyuki felt tight, and everything was too late.


    However, Su Yu next to her rushed over, picked up Xiaoxue, and threw it directly across the road.


    "Jun Su Yu!" Xiaoxue Zaochuan looked at Su Yu who fell on the ground blankly, and couldn''t believe it.


    Why did he dare to rush over?Isn''t he afraid of death?


    He has so much money and a few girlfriends. He is obviously a terrible person.


    Why do you choose to lay down your life to save others at this time?


    "Big Brother..." Xiaoxue was caught by her mother, and when she turned around to see Su Yu on the ground, she cried out of fright.


    Hayakawa Koyuki took out his cell phone and wanted to report Su Yu''s situation to Naginaki thistle.


    However, hearing Xiaoxue''s cry, she looked at Su Yu who fell on the ground.


    "Jun Su Yu!" Zaochuan Xiaoxue ran over, came to Su Yu''s side, and helped him up.


    "Student Zaochuan. Xiaoxue, are you okay?" Su Yu opened his eyes, frowning with pain.


    "Xiaoxue is fine. Su Yujun, why are you so stupid?" Xiaoxue Hayakawa bit her lip.


    "It''s fine, I just scratched it, it''s okay." Su Yu stood up.


    "Big Brother..." Xiaoxue called out.


    "Big brother is a magician, don''t worry." Su Yu said with a light smile.

 213 Chapter 213 Hayakawa Koyukis Fear

    The sun is setting.


    Su Yu watched Xiaoxue and her family leave, and Xiaoxue Hayakawa next to her lowered her head, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Student Hayakawa, I just heard your voice. I felt warm in my heart. I thought it was the call of the goddess." Su Yu held Hayakawa Koyuki''s little hand and joked.


    "Jun Su Yu, why? Are you not afraid of death?" Zaochuan Xiaoxue looked up at Su Yu.


    "Everyone is afraid of death, and I am also afraid." Su Yu looked straight into the eyes of Xiaoxue Xiaochuan.


    "There is no fear in your eyes." Xiaoxue Hayakawa stared at Su Yu''s eyes.


    "That''s because I feel that I have done what I should do, and I am afraid of death, not as strong as the moment I rushed up." Su Yu looked at Xiaoxue in the distance.


    "If... if one day, I also encounter this kind of thing, will Su Yu-jun save me?" Hayakawa Koyuki hesitated.


    "Of course I will save you. Even if you are my enemy, I will save you." Su Yu stroked Hayakawa Koyuki''s little head.


    "If I were Su Yujun''s enemy, would you be willing to save me?" Xiaoxue Zaochuan looked at Su Yu blankly.


    "Even though classmate Hayakawa didn''t notice, the way you took care of Xiaoxue just now was very gentle. Based on this, it''s worth my adventure for you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I just... just saw my shadow from her." Hayakawa Koyuki dodged his eyes.


    "Student Zaokawa, you are a gentle and kind girl. No one can deny this." Su Yu smiled and looked at Xiaoxue Zaokawa.


    "Jun Su Yu, I am a little tired, let''s go back." Zaochuan Xiaoxue was a little afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "Big sister..." a voice sounded.


    Hayakawa Koyuki looked up, and Koyuki ran back.


    "Big sister, this is for you." Xiaoxue handed Xiaoxue Miaochuan a flower.


    "Why?" Hayakawa Koyuki held flowers.


    "Big sister has taken care of me for so long. This is a thanks to big sister. This flower is just like big sister, gentle and beautiful." Xiaoxue smiled sweetly.


    "Thank you, I am not as good as you said. From now on, I have to listen to my family and don''t run around, do you know?" Hayakawa Koyuki squatted down and spoke softly.


    "Xiaoxue remembered that in order to prevent others from getting hurt, she must be obedient in the future." Xiaoxue nodded.


    "Really good." Hayakawa Koyuki patted her little head.


    "Big sister, you and big brother, you must be a couple." Xiaoxue hugged Hayakawa Xiaoxue and said in her ear.


    Hayakawa Koyuki''s face stiffened, and before she could answer, Koyuki ran away.


    "Student Zaochuan, you are really gentle." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Jun Su Yu, let''s go to the hospital first to check your injury." Xiaoxue Zaochuan stood up and said softly.


    "Yeah" Su Yu nodded.


    ...


    At eight o''clock at night.


    In front of Hayakawa Koyuki''s house.


    "Student Zaochuan, I didn''t expect your injury healed so quickly, there will be no reason to hold you in the future." Su Yu pretended to regret.


    "Su Yu-jun, I am very happy on the date today, and it showed me the other side of Su Yu-jun." Hayakawa Koyuki pinched the corner of his clothes nervously.


    She didn''t know what to say, the performance she had learned before, now she didn''t want to show it in front of Su Yu.


    "Student Hayakawa, don''t think too much, take a good rest tonight. I''ll leave first, and go back later, Yui might be jealous." Su Yu finished speaking and was about to leave.


    "Su Yu-kun, I...I''m the person sent by Naginaki thistle to approach you." Hayakawa Koyuki clenched her small fist and summoned courage.


    "I know." Su Yu stopped.


    "Jun Su Yu knows?" Xiaoxue Zaochuan was stunned. Since Su Yu knew, why would she let her approach?


    "From the very beginning, I knew that Hayakawa-san was sent by Naginaki thistle, and I was just waiting for you to say it yourself." Su Yu turned around and clapped his hands.


    "Master Su Yu." One tall and one short, two women walked over.


    Hayakawa Koyuki widened his eyes and looked at the two in disbelief.


    "Today''s date is my last temptation for you. Including the encounter with Xiaoxue, and everything afterwards, are in my calculations." Su Yu stepped forward and came to Hayakawa Xiaoxue.


    Xiaoxue Zaochuan looked at Su Yu pale on her face.


    In the moonlight, his face still has a gentle smile, but it makes people shudder.


    If Su Yu made a mistake in his plan, either he was injured or Xiaoxue was injured. How dare he use this plan?


    "Now that the trial is over, Hayakawa is a gentle and kind girl, so I won''t hurt you." Su Yu raised his hand and the two behind left left.


    "Master Su Yu, the person who arranged thistle thistle Naginata has been caught." Qianxiang walked over, wearing a purple kimono and holding a samurai sword in her hand.


    "How many people?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Four people," Asaka replied.


    Hayakawa Koyuki''s face changed slightly, and Nakiri thistle arranged for someone else, wouldn''t it be watching her?


    "Student Hayakawa, it seems that Naginaki thistle is not at ease with you." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Hayakawa Koyuki didn''t speak, her heart was full of fear and disappointment. She was afraid of Su Yu in front of her, and was disappointed in the distrust of Naginaki thistle.


    "Master Su Yu, do I need to take her away? I can use various methods to obtain useful information." Qianxiang said coldly.


    Hayakawa Koyuki took a step back in fright. In front of Igaryu''s ninja, she was just an ordinary person after all.


    "Qianxiang, don''t say such a terrible thing, it scares classmate Hayakawa." Su Yu gave Qianxiang a blank look.


    "Sorry, Master Su Yu, I just think she might know some useful information." Qianxiang lowered her head.


    "Go and help me prepare a ticket to go there, and 1 million in cash." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yes" Asaka bowed, preparing to leave.


    "Wait, Su Yujun, are you planning to send me away?" Xiaoxue Zaochuan couldn''t believe it.


    She approached Su Yu because of Naginata''s order to cut thistle. Now Su Yu found out that she wanted to send her away without beating or scolding?


    "Student Zaochuan, you are a gentle and kind girl. Since you are willing to tell the truth, I don''t have to embarrass you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Do you really think so?" Xiaoxue Hayakawa trembled, she couldn''t understand Su Yu''s thoughts.


    "I have 100% confidence that I have beaten Naginaki thistle. I don''t need any intelligence at all.


    I have been very happy with Hayakawa these days, thank you for bringing me good memories.After going there, you can taste the food you like, and be the truest yourself in the future, don''t live for others."Su Yu stretched out his hand and gently stroked Fuzaochuan Xiaoxue''s head.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..." Xiaoxue Hayakawa''s tears fell.


    "Don''t cry, I like the way you smile, can you show me your truest smile?" Su Yu wiped away tears for Hayakawa Koyuki.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you." Xiaoxue Zaochuan stood on tiptoe, closed her eyes, and slowly approached Su Yu.

 214 Chapter 214: False and True, True and False

    Asaka stood behind Su Yu, looking at Su Yu with admiration.


    Everything was in his hands, and he planned step by step to directly break the relationship between Hayakawa Koyuki and Naginari thistle.


    Now, it seems that you still got the sincerity of Hayakawa Koyuki?


    "If Su Yu-sama is my enemy..." Qianxiang thought for a while, only feeling red on her face.


    Although she hated that kind of gentle men and thought they were relatively weak, but Su Yu''s gentleness, it is difficult for girls to refuse, even she is no exception.


    "Student Zaokawa, good memories don''t need to leave regrets." Su Yu blocked a kiss from Xiaoxue Zaokawa with his hands.


    "Jun Su Yu, I like you." Xiaoxue Hayakawa wiped her tears and smiled.


    "If you say that, I want you to stay." Su Yu sighed.


    "Can you let me stay by your side?" Xiaoxue Hayakawa was taken aback and grabbed Su Yu''s hand.


    "If you leave it, you will be targeted by Naginata thistle. I am worried that you are in danger." Su Yu said helplessly.


    "Su Yujun, I am not afraid of danger. You are right, I want to live for myself, so I choose to stay by your side." Hayakawa Koyuki said seriously.


    "In this case, you will feel very uncomfortable. After all, only one person and I won." Su Yu shook his head.


    "As long as Su Yu-kun promises to spare him his life, I will help Su Yu-kun and defeat the Naginari thistle." Hayakawa Xiaoxue was silent for a while and raised his head.


    "I can beat without your help." Su Yu believed.


    "I know, so I chose to help Su Yujun because of myself." A smile appeared on Xiaoxue''s face.


    "So, Hayakawa is very smart. In that case, I will let you stay by my side and ensure your safety." Su Yu held Hayakawa Koyuki''s little hand.


    "My current reaction is in Su Yujun''s plan, right?" Hayakawa Koyuki chuckled lightly.


    "Guess." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Naginari thistle came out of Hayakawa Koyuki''s apartment.


    The empty apartment proves that Hayakawa Koyuki has moved away.


    The ground was full of fragments of mobile phones, which made him lose the opportunity to contact Hayakawa Koyuki.


    "Su Yu-jun, it really surprised me that you actually hid her." Naginaki thistle clenched his fists.


    The pawn that was originally used to win Su Yu was directly lost, which made him feel a little defeated.


    Had it not been for the failure to contact Hayakawa Koyuki, he really didn''t know the situation, because he trusted Hayakawa Koyuki very much.


    "No matter, since you like her, I will give it to you. The autumn trials begin, and you will never have a chance again." Nakiri Thistle murmured, an elegant smile appeared on his face again.


    On the building not far away.


    "Master Su Yu, Xiaoxue Hayakawa, can you really believe it?" Asaka was a little worried.


    "Qianxiang, there is a saying in our place, it''s not suspicious to hire people, not to suspicious people." Su Yu observed the reaction of Naginata thistle with a telescope.


    "I know this sentence. But, Xiaoxue Hayakawa and Master Su Yu only met for a few days..." Asaka was puzzled.


    "A few days is enough, she is very smart, and finally she has seen through my plan and knows my divorce plan." Su Yu put down the binoculars and smiled.


    "She knows what I said is false?" Asaka was surprised.


    "Your performance is excellent. At first, she didn''t have time to think, and a disappointed expression appeared on her face. Finally, she let go of the lumps in her heart because she believed that I could beat Nagachi thistle." Su Yu commented.


    "This..." Asaka didn''t know what to say.


    "In my plan, all her reactions have been counted, and this is what was expected. Hayakawa Koyuki is very smart, at least, she feels right, and finally, pleaded for the naginaki thistle, probably because she was on the naginaki thistle. Repay the favor." Su Yu explained.


    "Master Su Yu, you really don''t ask her about the information about Naginaki thistle?" Qianxiang thought for a while and continued to ask.


    "In front of absolute strength, any means is useless. I have absolute strength now. Do you think I need her intelligence?" Su Yu walked downstairs.


    "Could it be that Master Su Yu really only left her because of her beauty?" Qianxiang frowned.


    "She is an individual talent. When Erina manages Yuanyue Academy, she can come in handy." Su Yu replied.


    Asaka stopped talking, Nakiri Erina manages Totsuki Academy?Is it another Su Yu plan?


    ...


    On the way back.


    Su Yu sat in the back of the car.


    This time, the affairs of Hayakawa Koyuki are almost over here.


    He left Hayakawa Koyuki. To be honest, he didn''t trust her completely, he just wanted to use it to fight Naginaki thistle.


    It doesn''t really matter what Hayakawa Xiaoxue thinks. Su Yu can feel that she is very kind, which is enough.


    He was hit by a car and fell to the ground. At that time, if Hayakawa Koyuki couldn''t come, but chose to notify Naginaki thistle, it would basically be over.


    After hesitating, Hayakawa Koyuki chose to save him and cared about his condition. This was Hayakawa Koyuki''s gentleness.


    Su Yu said several times that she was a gentle and kind girl, but this was actually a kind of psychological hint.


    "The key, it seems that Xiaoxue Hayakawa is very beautiful..." Su Yu thought about the biggest reason he left Xiaoxue Hayakawa.


    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    Yukoshita Yukino was cooking, and Yuihama Yui looked bored at the TV and glanced at the door from time to time.


    Su Yu hasn''t come back yet, making Yuihama Yui a little worried, saying that he is not jealous, it is fake.


    "Could it be that Su Yu-kun and Hayakawa Koyuki..." Yuihama Yui lowered his head in loss.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    "Su Yu-kun, welcome back." Yuihama Yui looked up and smiled.


    "Yui, are you jealous again? Don''t be jealous. Hayakawa will not go to school tomorrow. She will transfer." Su Yu changed her shoes and came to Yuihama Yui''s side.


    "Huh? Transferring?!" Yuihama Yui was startled.


    Hayakawa Koyuki has only been here for a few days, how could she transfer so quickly?


    "Don''t ask why, you just need to know, Hayakawa Koyuki has transferred to another school, that''s enough." Su Yu lay on Yuihama''s lap.


    "Su Yu-kun, did you do anything excessive to her?" Yuihama Yui looked suspicious.


    "I just rejected her confession." Su Yu closed his eyes and stretched out his hand.


    "Refused her confession? Why? Hayakawa Koyuki is very beautiful." Yuihama Yui blinked, always feeling that Su Yu would not refuse Hayakawa Koyuki.


    "I don''t just ask for appearances, but also for the people I like." Su Yu yawned.


    "Jun Su Yu''s requirements are really high."


    "Really? In fact, you barely met my requirements."


    "Su Yujun, what do you mean?"


    "I mean, Yui is too gentle and beautiful, but a bit stupid."


    "Jun Su Yu is a fool!"


    "Alright, alright, don''t be angry, let me rest quietly for a while."

 215 Chapter 215 Yui and Erina

    Friday, lunch break.


    Hayakawa Koyuki''s transfer has aroused many students'' discussions.


    Among them, the most is related to Su Yu. Some people even say that Xiaoxue Hayakawa left Zou Wugao because of being entangled by Su Yu.


    Su Yu ignored the rumors in this regard.


    Ministry of Service.


    "Tomorrow is the autumn trials, don''t you need to prepare in advance?" Xuexia Xuenai had eaten a lunch box and looked up at Su Yu.


    "Xiaoxuna, not preparing is the best preparation, so as not to change." Su Yu held a comic book in his hand and looked at it.


    "I would rather see you lose, should I cry?" Yukino Yukino smiled.


    "Xiaoxuna, if I lose, I will be a little white face who doesn''t need to work hard from now on, making you happy every day." Su Yu closed the comic book and looked at Yukino with a smile.


    "I don''t want a white face like you. Anyway, why didn''t Yubihama-student come here?" Xuexiaxuena gave Su Yu a white look.


    "Yuiyi and Yuiko are on the rooftop." Su Yu took a sip of black tea and came to Yukoshita and sat down beside Yukino.


    "This is the school, you..." Xuexiaxue Nai Qiao blushed.


    "What''s wrong with me? Xiaoxunai." Su Yu took Xuexiaxunao''s little hand.


    "Be careful." Xuexiaxue said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, no one will come." Su Yu pecked on the back of Xuexia Xuena''s hand, staring at Xuexia Xuena.


    "What''s the matter?" Xuexia Xuenai was a little shy by Su Yu, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Xiaoxuna, why are you so cute?" Su Yu held Xuexiaxuno''s hands and slowly approached Xuexiaxuno.


    "Liar, say the same to girls... well"


    ...


    School time.


    On the way to Yuanyue College.


    Yuihama Yui sat beside Su Yu, a little nervous.


    Su Yu wants to take her to participate in the autumn trial. This is not important, the important thing is to meet the two girls from Yuanyue Academy.


    "Su Yu-kun, Miss Nakiri, do you think I am unworthy of Su Yu-kun?" Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Stupid Yui, she is the one to be nervous. After all, you are my first girlfriend. No one can replace your status." Su Yu patted Yuihama''s head.


    "But..." Yuihama Yui stopped talking.


    "I know what you''re worried about, don''t worry, Erina and Hisago are both gentle and kind girls." Su Yu held Yuihama''s little hand.


    "It''s all to blame for Su Yu-kun for being too carefree." Yuihama Yui said strangely.


    "It''s not my fault, it''s the world''s fault." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "It''s all your fault." Yuihama Yui pursed her mouth.


    "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault, the fault is being attracted by the cute Yui." Su Yu smiled.


    Yuihama Yui looked out the window, getting closer and closer to Totsuki Academy, holding Su Yu''s hand, her heart seemed to calm down.


    After half an hour.


    In front of Rina''s villa.


    The car stopped, Su Yu and Yuihama got out of the car.


    Yuihama Yui got out of the car and saw Erina Nagiri and Hisashi Nito.


    "So beautiful..." Yuihama Yui exclaimed.


    "Yuhihama-student, it''s nice to meet you, dinner is ready." Nagiri Erina heard Yui Yui''s praise, walked over, smiled and stretched out her hand.


    "Hello, Miss Nagiri." Yuihama Yui greeted me cautiously.


    "Just call me Erina, please." Nagiri Erina smiled and let Yuihama Yui and Su Yu go in first.


    "I''m Erina''s secretary, Nito Hisako." Nito Hisako faced Yuihama Yui, also a little nervous.


    "Hisagi, hello." Yuihama Yui had a smile on her face.


    Nageri Erina and Nito Hisako were not hostile to her. On the contrary, they were a little worried and afraid like her, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    Su Yu took Yubihama Yui into the door and went to the living room.


    Yuihama Yui looked at the dishes and desserts on the table and couldn''t believe it.


    "I don''t know what Yuhihama-san likes, so I have made all the dishes I am good at, and I hope you like it." Nakiri Erina chuckled lightly.


    "Nagiri... Erina, I''m sorry to trouble you." Yuihama Yui looked at the delicious dishes on the table, and couldn''t take his eyes off.


    "You''re welcome, Yui, come and taste it." Nagiri Erina pulled Yuihama Yui and sat down.


    Su Yu sat aside, watching Erina Nakiri and Yui Yui become familiar with each other gradually, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    "Su Yu-kun, Miss Erina prepared for a long time to entertain Yubihama." Nito Hisako said in his ear, sitting beside Su Yu.


    "I know that Erina is very afraid of Yui''s anger and wants to please Yui. Such an Erina is really cute." Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri, who had put down her identity as a young lady, and smiled.


    "Miss Erina worked so hard..." Nito Fisako blushed and did not continue.


    "Feisha, aren''t you jealous?" Su Yu glanced at Xinhu Feisha next to her.


    "I would be very happy for Miss Erina." Nito Hisago looked at Erina Nakiri.


    "What a fool, Feisha." Su Yu stroked Xinhu Feisha''s head lightly.


    The dinner is over.


    The relationship between Nagiri Erina and Yuihama Yui developed rapidly, and they completely became friends and even made an appointment to go shopping together.


    "Sorry, Su Yu-kun, I am going to be with Erina tonight and cannot be with you." Yuihama Yui apologized.


    "Go go, I have to go out to find other girls." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, Erina and Scarlett are all very good, if it were them, I can barely accept it." Yuihama Yui hesitated.


    "I''m wronged, Yui." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui gently.


    "Su Yu-kun, as long as you don''t let me go, I will always stay by your side, waiting for your promise to be fulfilled." Yuihama Yui leaned in Su Yu''s arms and whispered.


    "Promise? What is it?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    "Su Yu-kun, I want to tease me again, so I won''t be fooled. If you don''t marry me, I...I will ignore you." Yuihama Yui puffed up a small face.


    "Married? It''s too early for Yui now, so let''s talk about it later."


    "I just want a simple wedding, and then stay with Su Yujun, take care of you, and work hard to learn how to cook..."


    "Yui, I will satisfy your wishes."


    "Jun Su Yu, I can''t do anything well. I''m always clumsy. Do you like me like this?"


    "This Yui is my favorite. Can''t do anything well? I''ll do anything for you."


    "Thank you, Su Yujun. Meeting you is the happiest thing in my life..."

 216 Chapter 216

    Elegant and quiet courtyard.


    "Su Yu-kun, I haven''t lost in chess." Hayakawa Xiaoxue was wearing a kimono, looking at the chessboard.


    "I always lose when I play chess before, so please be merciful." Su Yu smiled.


    "No problem, Su Yujun let''s go first." Xiaoxue Zaochuan raised his head.


    Su Yu took the first step without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Hayakawa Koyuki did not hesitate.


    In less than a minute, the two had already decided the winner.


    "Jun Su Yu, I lost." Zaochuan Xiaoxue looked at the chessboard, sighed, and started playing again.


    "I''m just lucky." Su Yu set his chess.


    "Tomorrow is the autumn trials. How is Su Yujun going to deal with him?" Xiaoxue Hayakawa squeezed the chess and began to hesitate the first step.


    "Respond to ever-changing things." Su Yu replied.


    "In the face of absolute superiority, all tricks seem useless." Hayakawa Koyuki took the first step.


    "Nagiri''s plan is very good. If it is implemented, I will definitely be forced to leave Far Moon Academy. Unfortunately, he doesn''t even have the opportunity to start performing." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Su Yu-jun, you..." Hayakawa Xiaoxue stopped talking.


    "Don''t worry, I will spare his life." Su Yu looked at the chessboard.


    "Thank you Su Yujun. If I can, I hope I can see him again after he fails." Hayakawa Xiaoxue breathed a sigh of relief.


    "As long as you win me in this round, promise you to meet him." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    ...


    Yuanyue College, Xijian Research Association.


    Xi Jianrun sat in a daze in a chair. She didn''t know what Ye Shanliang was doing these days. If she hadn''t called her every day, she would have thought Ye Shanliang had something to do with it.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t get the special spices of Jun Su Yu. Otherwise, Jun Ye Shan has a much better chance of winning." Xi Jianrun sighed with regret.


    The "jingle bell" phone rang.


    "Ye Shan-jun, are you coming back?" Xi Jianrun answered the phone with a look of expectation.


    "I will go back tomorrow." Ye Shanliang''s voice was a little cold.


    "Mr Ye Shan, come back soon. Without your help, I can''t take care of these spices." Xi Jianrun said softly.


    "You don''t need to take special care of that kind of stuff. I will let someone take care of it for you after the autumn trials." Ye Shanliang said lightly.


    "Ye Shan-jun, do you mean that the Xijian Research Association will add other students?" Xijian Run was taken aback.


    "I can''t tell you yet. You will know after the autumn trials." Ye Shanliang said in silence.


    "Mr Ye Shan..." Xi Jianrun had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Run, I will make you proud of me and become the apex of Yuanyue Academy." Ye Shanliang said seriously.


    Xi Jianrun''s eyes widened, and before he had time to ask, he had already hung up the phone.


    Naginata thistle��s villa.


    Ye Shanliang looked up at the sky.


    "Jun Su Yu, one day, my hall will beat you upright." Ye Shanliang murmured.


    "Yeshan-kun, would you like a drink?" Naginaki thistle came over.


    "No, I''m not interested in red wine." Ye Shanliang declined.


    "Tomorrow''s autumn trials, let us make a big fuss." Naginaki thistle handed Ye Shanliang a glass of wine.


    Ye Shanliang took it reluctantly, and touched a cup with Naginata thistle.


    Naginaki thistle smiled satisfied and walked into the villa.


    He has done all the preparations, and the rest is Su Yu''s reaction.


    Ye Shanliang held the red wine, shook it gently, and drank it in one go.


    ...


    Arrived early in the morning.


    On the way to Yuanyue College.


    Ye Shanliang was dressed in black, sitting in the back of the car, closing his eyes to rest.


    With a loud "bang", the car hit an invisible wall.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Shanliang raised his head and looked forward dizzy.


    The driver has fainted. Fortunately, he has an airbag, and his life is not in danger.


    With a "click", the side door of the car flew out directly.


    Ye Shanliang looked at him in horror, and a black ghost appeared.


    Ye Shanliang looked at the black ghost''s paws stretched out, and backed away in shock.


    "Pumping" the black ghost directly caught Ye Shanliang and threw him to the ground.


    Ye Shanliang''s pain was not light, but he didn''t hesitate at all, and ran towards the nearby mountain.


    "Swish" a dart hit Ye Shanliang''s back.


    The black ghost caught Ye Shanliang and flew towards the mountain.


    Ten minutes later.


    The black ghost landed, and Su Yu looked at Ye Shanliang who had fallen asleep.


    "The dream is almost time to wake up, Ye Shanliang, the power of God''s Nose, let it disappear." Su Yu took out a peculiar chili.


    It is not spicy. The only effect is that after tasting it, the sense of taste and smell will gradually fail.


    This is a special pepper from another world, and Su Yu only has three.


    When Ye Shanliang woke up again, the car was driving normally.


    "There is no pain... the car is also intact. Is this... just a dream?" Ye Shanliang frowned as he felt his body state.


    The car drove slowly into Yuanyue Academy, Ye Shanliang got out of the car and watched the car leave.


    The driver in the car glanced at Ye Shanliang in the rearview mirror and took out his mobile phone.


    "The mission is complete, the goal has been sent to Yuanyue Academy."


    ...


    The beginning of the autumn trials has made the entire Yuanyue Academy lively.


    Two venues with five judges in each venue.


    Among them, there are two people who make Su Yu more concerned about them, that is, Chiba Natsuya and Chiba Ori-e.


    The two companies operating in the curry manufacturing industry have no weaker influence than Xuexiajia, and even because they operate properly, no one can surpass them in this industry.


    Of course, this is also inseparable from the support of the Qijo family.


    Without the support of the Shichijo family, they would never succeed.


    "Jun Su Yu, I heard that you are Miss Qi Tiao''s boyfriend, please take care of me in the future." The blond woman held Su Yu''s arm, whimpering, making Su Yu a little embarrassed.


    "Well, Miss Chinbo weaving, have something to say." Su Yu was enjoying the benefits that Chinbo weaving brought him, and smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you shy?" Chiba Ori-e approached Su Yu with interest.


    To be honest, although Chiba Ori-e is much older than Su Yu, this does not affect Su Yu''s perception of her as beautiful.


    He has long golden hair, a small white face, and a blue long skirt set off a perfect figure.


    "Ahem, Miss Chimao Ori-e, the competition is about to begin. I am participating in the competition as a contestant and I have to prepare first." Su Yu was about to slip away.


    "Does Su Yujun also participate in the competition? Then I must taste Su Yujun''s cooking, if I am satisfied, I would like to invite Su Yujun to be a guest at my home." Chiba Ori-e said meaningfully.


    "No problem, I am also very interested in your curry." Su Yu smiled.


    Chiba Ori-e released her hand and watched Su Yu walk into the contestant''s cooking table before she returned to the judges'' bench.

 217 Chapter 217 Fall Trials

    The autumn trials scene.


    Su Yu looked around him.


    Tasuo Megumi and Yoshino Yuuhime of Pole Stars, Tacmi and Issami brothers, Hojo Miyoko who specializes in Chinese cuisine, molecular cuisine expert Nakiri Alice, medicinal food expert Nito Hisako, and a gloomy one Woman, Nao Sadazuka.


    Each of these people was at the level of Yuanyue Ten Elite Reserve.


    Among them, Tian Suohui, Nakiri Alice, Nito Hisako, and Takumi are all excellent, and they are not far away from the far moon ten outstanding people.


    Especially Tian Suohui, now she is enough to compete for the position of the Ten Greatest in the Far Moon.


    "Ye Shanliang on the other side, let you take first place and be happy." Su Yu glanced at the time, and the corner of his mouth curled.


    "Cooking begins!" As the master of ceremonies sounded, all the players began to do their work.


    Su Yu did not panic and started to make his curry dish, a seemingly ordinary curry omelet rice.


    The attention of the judges is basically on Su Yu. They know that Su Yu is the second owner of the tongue of God, and his cooking skills are not weaker than Nakiri Erina, even far more than her.


    The competition lasted for an hour, and one after another food was delivered, most of which were directly unqualified.


    The five judges all tasted the food and called it a gourmet.For the students who have not yet become the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve Service, these dishes are only two words for them, ordinary.


    In the auditorium.


    After some disguise, Naginari thistle mixed into the audience and stared at Su Yu.


    What he didn''t know was that on the opposite side of him, Hayakawa Koyuki had already spotted him.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukoshita sat together, discussing the situation on the court in a low voice.


    Yukoshita Yono sat beside Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    "Xiaojing, what do you think of Jun Su Yu?" Xuexia Yangnai asked.


    "Excellent student, terrible man." Hiratsuka thought for a while.


    "Sure enough, it is Xiaojing''s evaluation. I think Jun Su Yu is very good and has a sense of responsibility." Xuexiayang covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Yanao, you shouldn''t be..."


    "Xiaojing, don''t talk about me, you should find a boyfriend, too." Yukoshita Yonoo interrupted Hiratsuka''s words with a smile.


    "I don''t care about getting married." Hiratsuka Jing shook his head.


    "Don''t stay in the past, look forward." Xuexiayang said meaningfully.


    "My heart has long since died in the past."


    ...


    After half an hour of cooking time, a high-scoring dish finally appeared.


    "Sadazuka Nao, 85 points!"


    As soon as this result came out, she instantly reached the first place temporarily.


    However, the second player to play is Hisago Nito.


    Nito Hisako''s cuisine is mutton Siwu soup curry, which is a medicinal meal. The deliciousness of the soup directly dilutes the influence of Nao Sadazuka.


    "This is for you." Nito Hisako gave a bowl to Nao Sadazuka.


    Nao Sadazuka hesitated, then took it.


    She once had a halberd meal with Nito Hisashi, just to stay with Nagiri Erina, but she was defeated badly, and then she could only hide away and look at Nagiri Erina.


    Therefore, the two have been complaining for a long time. Of course, it was only wishful thinking of Nao Sadazuka, and Hiisato Nito was not hostile to her.


    Nao Sadazuka tasted the mutton Siwu soup. In an instant, the whole person seemed to be purified, and the gloomy aura disappeared.


    "Xinto Hisako, 93 points!" Five judges gave points.


    Nito Hisako looked at Nao Sadazuka who was immersed in the delicious food, walked towards the stage, and smiled at Su Yu.


    Followed by Takumi and Isami, Hojo Miyoko, Yoshino Yuuhime, and Nakiri Alice.


    After a few people, the rating rankings changed dramatically.


    First place, Nakiri Alice, 95 points.


    Second place, Nito Hisako, 93 points.


    Third place, Takumi, 92 points.


    Fourth place, Yoshino Yuuhime, 90 points.


    Miyoko Hojo ranked fifth by one point and lost his qualifications.


    However, Yoshino Yuuhime was not happy either, because the dishes of Tian Suhui and Su Yu had not yet been served.


    "Jun Su Yu, then I will serve it up first." Tian Suohui whispered and walked over.


    Her cuisine is anglerfish curry. Before he uncovered the lid, Su Yu could smell the scent and the steaming warmth.


    When the five judges saw the anglerfish curry, they were a little disappointed at first. They tasted it in accordance with the duties of the judges. In an instant, their eyes widened.


    The fish is delicious, and the steaming vegetables and anglerfish are fused in a pot, which makes people feel like they are in a warm room and eating hot pot.


    Heart, warm heart, delicious, ultimate cuisine.


    "Tian Suohui, 97 points!" the emcee said in an unbelievable way.


    Tian Suohui was dumbfounded, then looked back at Su Yu and the mother on the sidelines, tears fell.


    "Xiaohui, go talk to Auntie." Su Yu walked over and patted Tian Suohui''s head.


    "Yeah" Tian Suohui ran towards the sidelines.


    "Su Yu-kun, finally waiting for your cooking, that child seems to be your friend, I don''t know if Su Yu-kun''s cooking will lose to her." Chimaoori chuckled.


    "You have to taste it before you know it." Su Yu placed five curry omelet rice.


    "It''s so ordinary, but Su Yu-kun''s cooking shouldn''t be so ordinary..." Chiba Ori-e said, cutting the outer layer.


    The rich aroma came out, and the audience in the whole venue, smelling the aroma, stood up.


    "Sure enough, Su Yu-kun''s cooking won''t be that simple." Chimaori took a bite excitedly and closed her eyes.


    Next second.


    She seemed to be in a grassland in a different world. The breeze blew through, and the magic that shook the world brought a strong wave of air. The heat and deliciousness mixed together. This feeling made people unable to stop.


    The same is true for the other four judges. In their imagination, they are like facing the fire dragon and bravely entering the adventurer forest.


    Heat is like courage, and delicious is like the fall of the strongest magic, causing unprecedented impact in their hearts.


    "That, please rate..." the MC Kawashima Rei reminded.


    "If 100 points is a perfect score, I''m willing to give Su Yu-kun 101 points." Chimaori opened his eyes, with a blush on his face.


    "100 points." x4.


    "Jun Su Yu, 100 points!" Kawashima Rei looked at the displayed scores, froze for a few seconds, and said loudly.


    Takmi lowered his head when he heard the news.


    He didn''t expect that with his strength, he could not make it into the top four.


    No one will doubt the fairness of the competition, because the five judges do not need to lie.


    "Brother, come on together." Issami patted Takumi on the shoulder.


    "Yeah" Takumi didn''t give up, he wanted to hone his cooking even harder.


    On Su Yu''s side, the first four have been set, Su Yu, Tian Suohui, Nakiri Alice, Nito Hishoku.


    The top four on the other side are Ye Shanliang, Kurokichang Ryo, Mizuo Subaru, and Sakura Ryoko.

 218 Chapter 218: Nakiri Erinas Food Halberd

    The first round of the autumn trial is over.


    The top eight have appeared, and the next step is the semi-finals promotion.


    This time, Su Yu is also the person in charge of the autumn trials, and the time is directly changed by him. The semi-finals will be held tomorrow afternoon, and the eight-man showdown will be announced tonight.


    However, as soon as the game was over, several people walked in.


    "A good show, it''s time to be staged." Naginari thistle walked down from the auditorium.


    Ye Shanliang and Xijianjun walked into the venue together.


    Nagiri Erina, who was originally standing in the contestant channel watching the game, was shocked to stay where she saw Naginari thistle.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is the first time we have met?" Naginari thistle came to Su Yu, smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "Uncle Nakiri, when we meet for the first time, please take care of me." Su Yu shook his hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, I don''t know where you hid Xiaoxue?" Naginaki thistle lowered his voice.


    "That''s going to be Uncle Naguchi''s guess." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Ms. Nagiri Erina, this is the only handwritten letter left by your mother, plus my fifth place in the far-yue ten bests. I wonder if I can eat a halberd?" Ye Shanliang Walked to the front of the stage.


    "Yuanyue Ten Jie''s fifth place?" Xinhu Feisha looked at Ye Shanliang in horror.


    "The handwritten letter left by my mother..." Erina Nagiri recovered and walked out of the contestant channel.


    "Yuanyue Ten Jie, the fifth Saito Zongaki, turned out to be Uncle Nakiri''s." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, you can stop Erina from eating the halberd. In that case, I will tear up the letter directly." Naginari Thistle smiled gracefully, as if everything was under control.


    "What are the conditions for eating halberds?" Nakiri Erina said coldly.


    "If I win, I will become Miss Nagiri''s fianc��. If I lose, Yuanyue Tenjie''s fifth person and a personal letter will be given to you. I quit Yuanyue Academy and will no longer be a chef." Ye Shan Liang said slowly.


    "Mr. Ye Shan..." Xi Jianrun looked at Ye Shanliang incredulously. She didn''t expect Ye Shanliang to do such a thing.


    Su Yu was angry on his face, and was about to step forward to stop him, but was stopped by the bodyguard of Naginaki thistle.


    "Su Yu-jun, this is Erina''s business, let her choose by herself." Naginaki Thistle looked at Su Yu''s anger, with a smile on her face.


    "Uncle Nakiri, are you just watching your daughter in pain like this?" Su Yu said angrily.


    "Su Yu-kun, Erina is the owner of the tongue of God, and she is born to be the apex of the cook world. I trained her, but was kicked out of Totsuki Academy. His Excellency Nakiri Senzaemon allowed her to grow up to this point. At the point, it''s a waste of her talents, don''t you think it''s too much?" Naginari Thistle sneered.


    "Excessive? Uncle Nanchei, I think you are even more excessive now." Su Yu clenched his fists.


    "It depends on Erina''s answer." Nakiri Thistle''s gaze looked at Erina Nakiri.


    "I promise to eat the halberd." Erina Nakiri glanced at Su Yu''s direction and smiled at him.


    "The conditions for eating halberd are established, the subject is free, the time limit is three hours, and the cooking begins!" The three of the halberd management bureau exchanged their eyes, and the leader announced.


    Two men in black came in carrying the ingredients and placed them beside Ye Shanliang, who was already standing in front of the cooking table.


    At Nageri Erina''s side, Nito Hisago was about to go to inquire about the ingredients, and found a young girl walking in pushing the ingredients.


    "Ms. Erina, this is the food I prepared for you." Hayakawa Koyuki said.


    Naginaki thistle frowned and glanced at Su Yu who was expressionless beside him.


    "Trouble you." Nagiri Erina was taken aback. She knew Hayakawa Koyuki, who Su Yu said, she must believe.


    The ingredients for the two of them are ready, and cooking officially begins.


    Erina Nagari looked at Su Yu, then at Nagari Thistle, her eyes were full of disappointment, her fear had disappeared, perhaps because Su Yu faced such a situation, her anger surpassed her fear.


    The cooking officially begins.


    The cuisine Hayama Liang is cooking is still curry, because curry can fully express the flavor of spices.


    Nagiri Erina looked at the ingredients that Hayakawa Koyuki brought, and glanced at Su Yu in astonishment.


    Inside, it is actually tofu.


    "Stupid..." Nagiri Erina remembered her spicy tofu when they first met.


    "Miss Erina, Master Su Yu asked me to tell you, please rest assured, this victory will definitely belong to you." Hayakawa Koyuki smiled lightly.


    Nagiri Erina nodded, her eyes serious.


    On Hayamaliang''s side, he looked up at the ingredients Nakiri Erina prepared, a little surprised and a little unwilling.


    "In her eyes, my cooking is not as good as spicy tofu?" Ye Shanliang gritted his teeth, what about the tongue of God, today I will use the nose of God to shock everyone.


    Ye Shanliang''s spices fell and closed his eyes. However, the familiar smell didn''t exist, and he didn''t even smell any fragrance.


    "My god''s nose..." Ye Shanliang opened his eyes, looked at the burnt ingredients in the pot, squeezed a little spice into his mouth with trembling hands.


    "Why? Why? Why did it become like this?" Ye Shanliang was stunned, his sense of smell and taste disappeared.


    "It''s a really interesting halberd game, Su Yujun, am I not late?" A voice sounded, and a brown-haired girl walked in outside the door with a charming smile and a uniform from Yingcai High School.


    "Sky, you just came here, can you enjoy the clown''s performance together?" The anger on Su Yu''s face disappeared, and a smile was replaced by a smile.


    Nagai''s heart sank and Miss Qijo appeared. Could it be that Su Yu would use the power of the Qijo family?


    "Clown? Are there still clowns in the halberd game? Su Yujun, really joking." Qi Tiao Sky covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Kacha Kacha" A black-clothed man rushed over, directly causing the two bodyguards of Nagakiji to lose their combat effectiveness.


    "Uncle Shenya Gao Gao, I''m sorry to trouble you." Su Yu looked at the man in black in front of him.


    "Master Su Yu, how do you deal with these two people?" Gao Gao Shen also looked at the two people who were holding their arms and screaming. Su Yu could easily deal with this kind of bodyguard.


    "Throw it out, there will be a cleaner to take them." Su Yu said indifferently.


    "Yes" Gao Gao Shen also walked out the door.


    "The three of you, starting today, will no longer be members of the Jiji Administration Bureau.�� Sayaka Dejima, dressed in professional attire, stood in front of the three Jiji Administration Bureau members and said.


    Before the three had time to intercede, they were dragged out by the bodyguards brought by Seven Sky.


    "Uncle Nakiri, please start your performance." Su Yu smiled at Nakiri thistle.


    "Jun Su Yu, everything was in your expectation?" Naginaki thistle said in silence.


    "Congratulations, the answer is correct." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    "Master Su Yu." The maid Xiaoyu walked in and handed Su Yu a letter.


    "You took my letter?" Naginaki thistle took out a letter from his arms, almost exactly the same.


    "Ka" Su Yu grabbed the Naginomi thistle''s wrist with one hand and twisted it lightly.


    Naginari screamed and released the envelope.


    "You guessed wrong, I''m sorry, this letter is now in my custody." Su Yu took the letter and smiled.

 219 Chapter 219 A Hundred Steps First

    Su Yu got the envelope, he didn''t need to confirm it, he knew it was a real relic.


    Su Yu didn''t know everything about the calculation of thistle thistle. Unfortunately, Su Yu knew more than he did.


    "Uncle Naginata thistle, I know that you still have weapons hidden on your body, so you are ready, once you use the weapon..." Su Yu looked at Naginata thistle holding his hand, lowered her voice, and was in Naginata��s clothes. Last one.


    Naginaki thistle looked down, and a red dot moved.


    "Su Yu-jun, to what extent have you calculated, is that even I know how to do it?" With cold sweat on his forehead, he did not dare to bet.


    Once he took out the weapon, he believed that he would die on the spot in the next second.


    "Let''s take a look at the halberd. You may not know, I told Erina yesterday that I need her to appear today. Erina believed me, so she dared to eat the halberd with Hayama, otherwise, you think Erina Will you bet on the future?" Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri at the cooking table.


    "You mean, everything is in your plan? Then, why did you let Erina accept the halberd...Hayama Ryo?!" Nakiri thistle suddenly realized.


    "The answer is correct. Ye Shanliang''s ambition is too great, and sooner or later he will become Yuanyue Ten Jie. Now that I betrayed Yuanyue Academy, I can drive him away with reasonable reasons. All this is to make Erina become Yuanyue. The commander of the college." Su Yu whispered.


    "That''s it, all I did was your plan..." Nakiri Thistle smiled bitterly, looking at Nakiri Erina.


    This is completely different from the Nagiri Erina in his impression.


    "Erina, really grown up." Naginari thistle exclaimed.


    "I know that Uncle Nagiri is for the sake of being a talented person. I have to say that you don''t understand his philosophy at all, and you are even sick." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Naginaki thistle held his hand and stood up.


    "Senior Ichiro Pau, with a child, cooking is comparable to Yuanyue Shijie Reserve, second only to Yuanyue Shijie. If I have time, I can take you to taste his cooking." Su Yu smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu, what would you do to me?" Naginaki thistle said in silence.


    "You are Erina''s father, I can''t kill you, this time, I plan to let you go." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Let me go, aren''t you afraid that I will come back next time?" Naginaki thistle tidied his suit.


    "Fear, I''m afraid Erina cried too sadly when he heard the news of your murder." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Su Yu-kun, if I had met you earlier, I might not have been so harsh on Erina." Naginaki Thistle looked at Nakiri Erina with some relief in his eyes.


    "No, I think you are right, Erina''s tongue of god, you are indeed able to have today''s results, you really have contributed." Su Yu shook his head.


    "However, it is an indisputable fact that I hurt her psychology." Naginari thistle looked at Su Yu.


    "I approve of your method, but I don''t approve of you as a person. For her, you have long been not an influence, but the source of fear." Su Yu said seriously.


    "With you by Erina''s side, I feel that I will never win. I hope you will take good care of Erina." Naginaki Thistle patted Su Yu on the shoulder.


    "Winner, Nagiri Erina!" The halberd competition appeared.


    Ye Shanliang didn''t even bring out a complete dish, while Nakiri Erina was spicy tofu, and for the rest, she looked at Su Yu and Nakiri thistle, and some did not dare to walk over.


    Su Yu came to Nagiri Erina, carrying the remaining portion of spicy tofu.


    "Erina, will you forgive him?" Su Yu asked suddenly.


    Nagiri Erina clenched her small fist and shook her head.


    "Stupid Erina." Su Yu patted Nakiri Erina''s head, sprinkled a large amount of chili on top of the spicy tofu, holding the spicy tofu, and came to the Nakiri thistle.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Naginari thistle took the bowl of spicy tofu and started to eat it, choking coughing.


    Nagiri Erina was a little bit unbearable on her face, Hayakawa Koyuki walked over with a smile on her face, and handed Nagiri thistle a glass of water.


    Naginari thistle refused to drink water and finished a super spicy spicy tofu.


    "Erina, your cooking is still just as bad." Naginari Thistle coughed and walked out of the venue.


    "Su Yu-jun, how do you know that he will be touched?" Hayakawa Koyuki looked at the back of Naginaki thistle and said.


    "Nagiri thistle acted for the goal he yearned for, and now I have defeated him, and only then began to notice the people around him." Su Yu said simply.


    "So, Naginari thistle is not a bad person?" Hayakawa Koyuki smiled slightly.


    "Human has two sides, kindness and darkness. No one knows when to have the other side. Everything about Naginari Thistle is within my plan, but what if his goal is to make Erina grow?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Is this... possible?" Hayakawa Koyuki was taken aback.


    "I don''t rule out this possibility. No one can explain the idea of ??cutting thistle." Su Yu shrugged.


    ...


    The first round of the autumn trial was officially over.


    Hayama Ryo was dropped out of school because of Shiji''s loss to Nagiri Erina, and Su Yu announced that he would withdraw from the autumn trials because he wanted to be the commander of Totsuki Academy.


    Yuanyue Ten Jie has vacated a position, and the remaining six people in the autumn trials will use this position as the final reward. The winner will become the new Yuanyue Ten Jie.


    Naginaki thistle took a plane and left overnight.


    The Xijian Research Association was temporarily suspended due to Ye Shanliang.


    Xi Jianjun was shocked and locked himself in the room without seeing anyone.


    No one knows where Ye Shanliang went after leaving Yuanyue College.


    Hayakawa Koyuki formally became Su Yu''s secretary and was responsible for the chores of Tomotsu Academy.


    Su Yu''s vision is very good. Xiaoxue Hayakawa is indeed a talent, and he helps Su Yu reduce a lot of work.


    At night, Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    "Su Yu-kun, aren''t you afraid that I will become someone else''s fianc��e after I lose?" Nagiri Erina leaned in Su Yu''s arms and whispered.


    "Sorry, it��s my fault to let you accept the halberd, but I never do anything uncertain. Speaking of which, Erina trusts me. If other girls would definitely not use this kind of thing to eat the halberd, they would be wronged. You are here, Erina." Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri and said softly.


    "I know what you have planned, so I will agree, I believe you." Nakiri Erina looked up at Su Yu.


    "Erina, the next step is to make you the commander-in-chief of Tomotsuki Academy." Su Yu stroked Erina''s long hair lightly.


    "I don''t want to be the commander-in-chief... Can Su Yu-kun be there forever?" Nagiri Erina thought for a while.


    "Sorry, I just want to be a salted fish. Leave this troublesome thing to Erina." Su Yu refused directly.


    "If you have an identity, there are many benefits..." Nakiri Erina muttered.


    "That said, in that case, I can meet more eldest ladies..."


    "...Give me the position of commander in chief tomorrow!"

 220 Chapter 220: An Excellent Chess Player

    dinner time.


    Today''s dinner was made by Nito Hisago and Yukoshita Yukino.


    Yukino Yukino is hostile to Nagiri Erina, but has no prejudice against Nito Hisago, and even keeps asking her about cooking.


    Su Yu and Nakiri Erina watched the stars return, and the four of them were already seated.


    Yukoshita Yukino, Yuihama Yui, Nito Hisako, and Alice Nakiri.


    "I thought the two of you were going to rest on the roof tonight." Yukino Yukoshita said with a smile without waiting for Erina Nakiri to sit down.


    "Ms. Yukoshita, there seems to be something you made for dinner tonight. I don''t know if it will make it difficult to swallow." Nakiri Erina did not show any weakness.


    "At this point, please don''t worry, Ms. Nakiri, unless there is a problem with your taste, otherwise, there is absolutely no problem with my cooking." Yukino Yukino smiled happily.


    "Are you questioning my god tongue?" Nakiri Erina clenched her small fist.


    "Of course not, I just think Miss Erina will find my cooking ugly because of prejudice." Yukoshita Yukino smiled slightly.


    "I wouldn''t make a low evaluation of your cooking because of prejudice." Nagiri Erina said with disdain.


    "You two, stop making trouble and eat." Su Yu stopped the two of them without waiting for Xuexiaxuena to continue.


    Xuexiaxuenai glanced at Su Yu whitely, and said no more.


    There was a smile on Nagiri Erina''s face, as if she felt that Su Yu was reprimanding Yukino Yukoshita for her.


    Yuihama Yui and Nito Hisako looked at each other, and both saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "I always feel that your relationship is a bit delicate, is it my illusion?" Alice Nageri''s suspicious eyes scanned the four girls.


    The four girls avoided Alice Nakiri''s gaze and bowed their heads to eat.


    After dinner.


    The maids Xiaoyu and Xiaotao packed the kitchenware.


    Su Yu left Nagiri Erina''s villa and came to a quiet courtyard.


    "Jun Su Yu, good evening." Qijo Tiantian dressed in a kimono and sat in the corridor.


    "Let you wait for a long time." Su Yu sat beside the seven sky.


    "Jun Su Yu, your performance today is very handsome." Seven Sky Leaning on Su Yu''s shoulder, said softly.


    "Really? The sky likes me like that?" Su Yu held seven sky in one hand.


    "Well, Su Yujun at that time was very handsome, and he was simply a wise man of strategizing." Qi Tiao Sky nodded.


    "I''m just a villain who is better at plotting against others." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Su Yu-jun is not a villain. What you did to protect Erina and Totsuki Academy, save a girl, and make Naginaki Thistle completely abandon his plan is simply the perfect solution. Qi Tiao Tian looked up at Su Yu.


    "Luck, I don''t like to count others, but once I''ve been calculated by others, I will consider a few more steps and go ahead so that I can have an absolute advantage." Su Yu shook his hand.


    "My father''s evaluation is that an excellent chess player, I don''t know what it means? Su Yujun, do you understand?" Qi Tiao Sky hesitated for a moment, and said seven Patriarch''s evaluation.


    "Seven Patriarch''s evaluation is too high, but it can be regarded as hitting the nail on the head." Su Yu thought for a while and understood the meaning.


    "What the hell do you mean? Su Yujun, tell me." Seven sky coquettishly.


    "A good chess player can make the opponent feel oppressed. In this case, it is already half of the victory. The other half is the opponent''s way of thinking a few steps first. When the opponent thinks of my next step, I will think The opponent''s last three moves even lead my opponent." Su Yu explained.


    "Can this really be done?" Seven Sky asked in surprise.


    "Naginaki thistle''s idea is simple, plus I know his movements, it is not difficult to predict, even without guiding him, he will jump out by himself. His purpose is exactly the same as one of my purposes. Therefore, I gave him hope of victory." Su Yu summed up what happened this time.


    He and Naginaki thistle have the same goal, but they are not the same, but opposite.


    Naginaki thistle hopes that Hayamaliang and Naginaki Erina eat halberd, and Su Yu also hopes.


    Naginari Thistle hopes Hayama Ryo will win, and Su Yu helps Naginari Erina win.


    The two people are moving in the same direction, but the results they want to get are completely opposite.


    "I don''t quite understand what Su Yujun said, but I can feel that Su Yujun is very powerful." Qi Tiao Tian said with a smile.


    "Complicated matters, you don''t need to think about it, I will help you solve all the problems." Su Yu stroked the little head of the seven sky.


    "If Su Yujun encounters a problem that can''t be solved, please use me. I only have this point to help Su Yujun." Seven skies held Su Yu''s big hand and said softly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite when I need to use Qitiao''s house." Su Yu squeezed Qitiao''s small hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, the yard is a little bit cold..." Qi Tian said in a low voice.


    "Then go in and sit down." Su Yu hugged the seven sky.


    ...


    Leaving from the residence of Seven Sky.


    Su Yu came to Jixingliao.


    Tiansuohui and Sakura Ryoko are both players in the second game. Fortunately, they are not rivals.


    Tian Suohui''s opponent is Kurokiba Ryo, and Sakura Ryoko''s opponent is Nito Hisako.


    The topic of the dishes of Tansuo Megumi and Kurokiba Ryo is ramen. They only have an afternoon of thinking time, plus the trial cooking tonight.


    The topic of Sakura Ryoko and Nito Hisako��s cooking is Chinese cuisine. This topic is undoubtedly very beneficial to Nito Hisako. After all, medicated food is also a type of Chinese cuisine.


    The impression of Sakura Ryoko''s cuisine is much different from that of Chinese cuisine. It is almost impossible to beat Nito Hisako.


    Ever since, in the kitchen of Jixingliao.


    "Xiaohui, take a break early. I don''t plan to work hard anymore. I have already thought about the cooking. The rest is to compete with Nito." Ryoko Sakura yawned.


    "I want to work hard, not to disappoint Su Yujun." Tian Suohui clenched her small fist.


    "Xiaohui, come on." Su Yu stood at the door, smiling at Tian Suohui.


    "Um... Um? Jun Su Yu, why are you here?" Tian Suohui answered first, then reacted, looking at Su Yu in surprise.


    "I''ll see how Xiaohui''s cooking is." Su Yu walked into the kitchen.


    "Jun Su Yu, you talk, I''ll go first." Sakura Ryoko saw Su Yu, got up and left, before leaving, gave Tian Suohui a meaningful look.


    Tian Suohui blushed, staying in the kitchen with Su Yu at night, always feeling very shy.


    "Xiaohui, are you planning to make light-flavored ramen?" Su Yu looked at the ingredients on the table, all of which were dehydrated vegetables.


    "These ingredients are all brought by my mother. I brought them from my hometown. I don''t want to waste them." Tian Suohui nodded.


    "Then let me taste it first." Su Yu knew that Tian Suohui''s mother had brought a lot of vegetables.

 221 Chapter 221 Fall Trial Semifinals

    Early morning on the weekend.


    Nagiri Erina''s room.


    "Why are you here?" Nakiri Erina looked at Su Yu in front of him.


    "I came back late last night. They all closed the door. Only Erina''s room was unlocked. I came in. Didn''t you leave it specially for me?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Erina Nagiri.


    "I didn''t keep it for you, but I don''t have that habit..." Erina Nakiri gave Su Yu a white glance and moved closer.


    "Erina, don''t you plan to get up?" Su Yu lowered his head and pecked Nagiri Erina''s forehead.


    "I want to rest for a while." Nagiri Erina closed her eyes.


    "Obviously I want me to hold you, but he says he wants to rest. Erina is really proud." Su Yu hugged Erina Nakiri.


    Nakiri Erina didn''t answer, but shrank into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Erina, I want Xiaohui to become the fifth place among Yuanyue Top Ten, what do you think?" Su Yu asked.


    "Xiaohui does have talent, and there is a heart that I don''t understand... You guessed from the beginning that Ye Shanliang will become the ten outstanding man of Yuanyue, so you let me play against him and make a position of ten outstanding man of Yuanyue. Leave it to Xiaohui?" Erina Nagiri looked up at Su Yu, a little bit unbelievable.


    "Erina is really smart. Xiaohui''s talent is not like your god tongue or Ye Shanliang''s god nose, which is innate. Her mind is something that can be cultivated, and every chef can master it. , Belongs to my own mind. Therefore, I think she can become the fifth place among Yuanyue Top Ten." Su Yu said slowly.


    "What do you mean, after Xiaohui became the Ten Moon Masters, let her lead the chefs of the Yuan Yue Academy to cultivate their own minds?" Nakiri Erina was moved.


    If that was the case, it would be a good thing for Yuanyue Academy.


    "When you become the commander-in-chief, Koe and Hayakawa Koyuki will help you. Gentian Kobayashi, Momo Akakubo, Ishiki Hui, and Shiei will be your support." Su Yu stroked Erina Nakiri lightly. Little head.


    "Have you never thought, do you own Tomotsu Academy?" Nakiri Erina was silent for a while, and said softly.


    "Of course I thought about it. In just a moment, I understood that I can''t manage Yuanyue Academy." Su Yu smiled.


    "What do you mean?" Nagiri Erina wondered.


    "I have other things to do. Yuanyue Academy handed it over to Erina, just like mine. In the future, Erina will marry me, isn''t Yuanyue Academy mine?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "You have such a good relationship with Miss Qijo, and you are very close to Yukino under Yukoshita, so many girls like you, will you still marry me?" Erina Nakiri looked at Su Yu with a grimace.


    "Of course it will, I promise." Su Yu held Erina Nagiri''s little hand.


    "Liar..." Nakiri Erina blushed and turned her head away.


    "I''m just fooling a little fool like Erina." Su Yu said in Erina''s ear.


    Nakiri Erina turned her head and looked at each other.


    "Erina, really beautiful." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    "Liar... Um"


    ...


    Autumn trials, semi-finals.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, it officially started.


    In the first game, Nakiri Alice vs. Misaku Subaru.


    Misaku Subaru''s perfect tracking, he can copy most of the dishes.


    However, the machines and knowledge required for molecular cooking are not something that can be learned in a day.


    In addition, Misaku Subaru didn''t want to win the game, so the first game ended quickly, and Nageki Alice won!


    In the second game, Kurokiba Ryo played against Soe Tsuen Tian.


    Kurokiba��s cold ramen is French-style ramen with a rich flavor.


    Tansuo Hui''s ramen is rustic ramen with a light taste.


    At first glance, Kurokiba Ryo is undoubtedly the upper hand.


    It��s a pity that Tian Suohui is not the same Tian Suohui she used to be. She accepted the guidance of Toriyuki Juhua and Su Yu, and Su Yu helped her try the taste last night. After some changes, her ramen taste exceeded 93 points. .


    Kurokiba''s rich seafood-flavored ramen is just a bit close. Judging by Su Yu''s eyes, it is only 91 points.


    The gap of two points is easy for a gourmet to taste. What''s more, today''s judges are Nageki Senzaemon and some mentors from Totsuki Academy.


    "The second game, Tian Suohui wins!" The emcee Kawashima Rei announced with a little surprise in his eyes.


    Tian Suohui, since the beginning of this autumn trial, no one is optimistic about girls, and now they counterattack all the way and directly enter the finals, which is really shocking.


    In the third game, Nito Hisako played against Ryoko Sakura.


    In this game, there was no competition. The two were very polite and did each other''s part.


    Nito Hisako''s cuisine is medicated food, and Sakura Ryoko is spicy tofu.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that the medicated diet of Nito Hishago made the judges feel unspeakable strength and won.


    The finals are scheduled for the next week. The venue will be between the moon and the day. The cooking will be made at the venue under the full moon. The topic will be Cooking of Autumn, Saury.


    Nageki Alice, Nito Hisako, and Tian Suohui, the three compete for the first place in the autumn trials and the fifth place in the far month ten best.


    ...


    In the afternoon, in front of Rina''s villa.


    The three people in Pole Starryo are here, and Alice Nagiri, Yukino Yukoshita and Yui Yui Yui have not left yet, but Shichijo Sky has left Totsuki Academy because of Amakusa Shino''s call.


    "Alice, Hishisa, Xiaohui, congratulations on entering the finals. I hope you can play to your best and present the best dishes at the end of the autumn trials." Nagiri Erina toasted.


    "Miss Erina, I will not let you down."


    "It would be great if I could compete with Erina."


    "Miss Erina, I will try to work hard."


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t you say something?" Nakiri Erina smiled and looked at Su Yu.


    "The three of you should work hard and leave a copy for me." Su Yu thought for a while.


    The three looked at each other, with a smile on their faces.


    "By the way, Su Yu-kun, the judge of the finals, Mr. Dojima recommended you." Erina Nagiri came to Su Yu''s side and said in a low voice.


    "Huh?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "You are the new commander-in-chief. If you don''t attend this kind of event, your influence in Tomotsuki Academy will be lower. Just take this opportunity to let everyone know you." Nakiri Erina covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Erina, I''m a judge, maybe you arranged it?" Su Yu asked with some suspicion.


    "This is the decision of the Yuanyue Ten Elite Council. Even if you are the commander-in-chief, you have to accept this proposal." Nakiri Erina blinked.


    "Erina, you really... forget it, I''ll be the judge. Anyway, besides me and Father Nakiri, there should be someone else?" Su Yu''s eyes were filled with expectation.

 222 Chapter 222

    "For the finals of the autumn trials, the judges are all set by grandpa. Even the far moon ten bests only have the right to make suggestions, not the right to decide." Nagiri Erina thought for a while.


    "There''s another thing to say? But Erina should know who the last person was?" Su Yu smiled.


    "The last one is Aunt Nakiri Onora, don''t be rude in front of her." Erina Nakiri said with some worry.


    "How can I be rude?" Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Nacere Leonora is definitely the pinnacle of appearance in the world of halberd eaters, with long silver hair, just like a princess from a fairy tale. The only thing that is a bit pity is her identity.


    Nakiri Onora is Nakiri Erina''s aunt, and Nakiri Alice''s mother.


    "You... If you have any thoughts about her, I will never spare you." Nakiri Erina blushed.


    "Ahem, Erina, I am a serious person, and I will never do such terrible things. At most, I will talk about life and ideals with Ms. Nacere Leonora." Su Yu smiled.


    "This is scary enough. If you don''t want to be beaten to death by Alice''s father, stay away from Aunt Nanchereonora." Erina Nakiri glared at Su Yu.


    "I have to try everything... well, I won''t say it." Su Yu was halfway through, looking at Erina Nakiri''s cold eyes, and withdrew what he was going to say next.


    Nakiri Alice obviously didn''t know the news of Nakiri Onora. After all, Nakiri Onora was a member of the Nakiri International Research Association. If you want to come here, you will have a lot of people to meet.


    The celebration banquet is over.


    Su Yu, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui prepare to return to Chiba.


    For this matter, Nakiri Senzaemon will act as an agent for the time being, and with the help of Hayakawa Koyuki, Nakiri Erina also began to take over the affairs.


    Generally speaking, even if Su Yu does not exist, Yuanyue Academy can operate normally.


    On the way back to Chiba.


    Su Yu sat in the passenger seat and looked out the window.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui were talking quietly in the back row. Most of the time Yukoshita Yui was talking and Yukoshita Yui was listening.


    "Ting Ling Ling" Su Yu''s phone rang.


    "Senior Issehui?" Su Yu answered the phone, wondering.


    "Su Yujun, it is said that you have excellent grades. I wonder if you can do me a favor?" Isshiki said with a smile.


    "Senior Issehui, are you asking me to help others with homework?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "Su Yujun is really smart. Actually, I have a younger sister who will take the test of General Wu Gao next year, but her grades make me a little worried."


    "Wait, Senior Issehui, what is your sister, what''s your name?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched, Issehui actually has a younger sister, and Issehui''s younger sister, shouldn''t it be...


    "Her name is Yi Huei Yu."


    Su Yu took a breath, and it was indeed a colored feather!


    ...


    after an hour.


    Chiba, in a coffee shop.


    Su Yu was drinking coffee and was waiting for the arrival of a color feather.


    To be honest, he was really looking forward to the appearance of Yi Huu Yu before, but he knew that Yi Huu Yu is a descendant of Hachiya Hachiman, so he didn''t expect much. After all, he could only see her next year.


    However, I didn''t expect Yi Hueiyu to have an older brother in this world, and he was also one of Yuanyue''s ten outstanding people.


    "Let you wait a long time, are you Senior Su Yu?" A crisp female voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned his head and looked at the young girl with long flax hair who came to him, with a cute smile on her white face, which was a bit false, but not annoying.


    "You are Senior Issehui''s younger sister, Yihueiyu, right?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Just call me Caiyu, senior." Yi Caiyu sat down.


    A cool dress, matched with her lovely makeup, made Su Yu a little bit bright.


    "Senior is more handsome than in the picture. It is said that Senior is the commander of Yuanyue Academy. He has become the commander at such a young age. Senior is really powerful..." Yi Huishu stared at Su Yu closely, and said words of praise one after another.


    "Cai Yu, let''s talk about learning?" Su Yu interrupted Yi Huo Yu.


    "Senior, do you have a girlfriend?" Yi Huayu approached Su Yu, blinking.


    "Yes." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Senior''s girlfriend, what kind of person is it? Is it beautiful? Or the eldest lady? Or is it a cute girl?" Huayu asked one after another.


    "My girlfriend is very gentle and cute." Su Yu replied.


    "Oh...Senior, can you give me your contact information?" Yi Huayu sat back slightly disappointed.


    "My email address is..." Su Yu took out his cell phone and showed Yi Huhuiyu a look.


    "Senior, although my brother asked you to help me with my homework, I actually did very good grades, and I don��t need seniors to help me. My brother has been busy at Yuanyue College, and I don��t care about going home. I��m boring at home alone, so I said A lie." Yi Hueiyu hesitated.


    "So, do you hope Senior Issehui can go home and see you?" Su Yu understood.


    "Well, I''m sorry, I bothered Senior." Yi Huhuiyu stood up and bowed.


    "You''re welcome, I happen to be fine this afternoon." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Then, Senior, can you accompany me to some places?" Yi Hueiyu smiled playfully.


    "No problem." Su Yu didn''t hesitate, he knew that Yi Huayu would say so.


    "Senior, in fact, I have always wanted to go to the cinema once to see the movies in the cinema. Today I have two movie tickets. Do you want to go and see them together? It''s about to start." Yi Huei Yu took out two from his pocket The movie ticket looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "It happens to have two movie tickets..." Su Yu opened his mouth, forget it, and don''t reveal it.


    ...


    In the cinema.


    A color feather next to Su Yu was holding his arm, and some moving movies made her tears fall, looking pitiful.


    At the end of the movie, Yi Huishu''s mood is still a bit sad.


    Su Yu handed her a tissue, and Yi Huo Yu thanked her.


    "Senior, I''ll go to the bathroom, wait for me a moment." Yi Hueiyu wiped his tears and said.


    "Go." Su Yu now feels like being routine.


    Generally speaking, he would take the girl to watch a scary movie so that the girl would grab his arm or hide in his arms.


    When she arrived at Yihuhuiyu, she took Su Yu to watch touching movies. The tears of girls always softened people''s hearts, and then aroused boys'' desire to protect.


    Su Yu didn''t wait too long, and a colored feather came out.


    "Senior, do you want to go to the zoo next? I really like cute little animals." Yi Huayu still looked expectantly.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu nodded and walked forward.


    Now, is she going to show her cute side again?Sure enough, he is a love master.

 223 Chapter 223: Ayase Aragaki and a color feather

    zoo.


    "Wow, senior, look at this giant panda... so cute." A color feather pulled Su Yu and pointed to the giant panda inside.


    "Is it cute?" Su Yu looked at the giant panda eating bamboo, not knowing where to start complaining.


    "Senior''s attitude is so perfunctory, don''t seniors like this kind of cute creature?" Yi Huishu groaned, holding Su Yu''s arm.


    "I prefer something that can be made into food." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Senior... that''s too much." Yi Huishu opened his mouth, muttered, and pulled Su Yu forward.


    Su Yu followed a color feather, and in the following time, the color feather only took photos with the animals and pulled Su Yu.


    The setting sun, at the gate of the zoo.


    "Senior, do you want to go to the amusement park together next week?" Yi Huayu looked at the time and whispered.


    "No problem." Su Yu didn''t mind dating Yi Huhuyu.


    "I always feel that seniors are so casual. Could it be that as long as they are beautiful girls, seniors will agree?" Yi Huishu looked at Su Yu.


    "The answer is correct, as long as it is dating a beautiful girl, I will definitely not refuse." Su Yu smiled.


    "Senior is really bothersome, isn''t it because you have any thoughts about me?" Yi Huhuiyu looked at Su Yu warily.


    "Don''t worry, you...can''t make me interested." Su Yu looked at Yi Huayu and shook his head.


    "Senior, it''s too much, am I not a girl in your eyes?" Yi Huyu said with a bulging face.


    "A cute girl, doesn''t mean I will like it." Su Yu finished speaking and walked forward.


    "Wait for me, senior." Yi Hueiyu quickly caught up with Su Yu.


    Su Yu walked in front, and the catching color Yu once again held his arm.


    "Senior Su Yu?" A female voice sounded.


    Su Yu looked up and Ayase Aragaki was standing not far away.


    Today''s Ayaki Ayase dress is the same fashion, giving people a very pure feeling.


    "Aragaki Ayase classmate?" Yi Hueiyu looked at Ayase Aragaki in surprise.


    "Hello, classmate Yi Hueiyu." Aragaki Ayase came to the two of them, seeing Yi Hueiyu holding Su Yu''s arm, her eyes a little hostile.


    "Ayase, are you alone?" Su Yu asked.


    "Well, today I was shooting in the park. Senior Su Yu, are you dating a classmate Yi Chuiyu?" Ayase Aragaki''s eyes were a little dangerous.


    "Yi Huishi Yu is..."


    "Yes, it''s a date. I don''t know what the relationship between Ayase Ayase Aragaki and seniors is?" Yi Hueiyu interrupted Su Yu and said directly.


    "What''s the relationship? Senior Su Yu and I are friends, and Senior Su Yu''s girlfriend is my friend." Ayase Aragaki said coldly.


    "Senior''s girlfriend is your good friend? Senior Su Yu, isn''t your girlfriend a gentle and lovely girlfriend?" Yi Huhuiyu pretended to be surprised.


    "Senior Su Yu, what is the relationship between you and her?" Ayase Aragaki stared at Su Yu.


    "Ayase, Ayase''s elder brother is my senior. Ayase, Ayase are my friends, don''t say anything that misunderstands her." Su Yu stretched out his hand and tapped each of their heads.


    "It turns out that it''s just a junior, classmate Yi Hueiyu, are you going to compete with Kirino for senior Su Yu?" Ayaki Ayase smiled at Yi Hueiyu.


    "Senior..." Yi Huishu pursed her small mouth, a little dissatisfied with Su Yu who pierced her.


    "It''s enough. You two, if you are more obedient, I will invite you to dinner." Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Senior''s dinner? It sounds great. Ayase Aragaki, sorry, I was just joking just now, but I didn''t expect Senior''s girlfriend to be Kirino-chan." Ichiba smiled and let go of his hand, and said to Aragaki. Ayase bowed.


    "Student Yi Hueiyu, your evaluation in school is too frivolous, I hope you can make this kind of joke less in the future." Ayase Aragaki said unceremoniously.


    "I remember, Ayase Aragaki." Ichiba was not angry.


    Su Yu raised his hand and the maid Xiaoyu drove over.


    ...


    On the way to Su Yu''s house.


    Su Yu learned about the relationship between her and Ayase Aragaki from Yi Hueiyu.


    Ayase Ayaki and Kirino Takasaka are both well-known beautiful girls in the school. In contrast, she is only more famous in the class. Because she is good at talking to boys, the girls in the class have a lot of bad things.


    Yi Huei Yu is very popular with boys, and with its somewhat contrived tone, it is always hostile by girls.


    Su Yu doesn''t care about the evaluation of a color feather. In essence, a color feather is the deteriorated Xuexiayangna.


    Yukoshita''s communication skills are very good, and it is natural that she is popular. She is a very good woman on all levels.


    Yi Hueiyu does not have the ability to master distances like Xuexiayangna, and because of her obvious acting skills, both boys and girls will hate her.


    To put it in a nice way, Yi Huei Yu is too popular and jealous.In ugly words, this kind of girl is generally called...


    "Senior, are you thinking of my bad things in your heart?" Yi Huiyayu reached Su Yu''s ear and lowered his voice.


    "I just think you are cute." Su Yu glanced at Huiyu.


    "Thank you, senior, I know that I don��t give a good impression. However, even so, I hope that seniors can like me, no matter what meaning it is like, it��s okay." Yi Huyuyu pinched Su Yu''s clothes corner, Whispered.


    "Why should I like you?" Su Yu wondered.


    "Because seniors are very good, I will be very happy if they are liked by seniors." Yi Hueiyu smiled playfully.


    Su Yu was about to reply when he felt that the clothes on the other side were being caught.


    "Senior, what are you talking about?" Ayase Aragaki stared at Su Yu.


    "Ayase, are you jealous?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "Stupid! I won''t be angry for seniors, absolutely not!" Aragaki Ayase said with shame when he heard this.


    "Then why are you so angry?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "How do I know that it was the fault of seniors that made me so angry." Aragaki Ayase blushed and turned her head.


    "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t make Ayase angry. Wait a while, please have dessert, don''t be angry, okay?" Su Yu held Ayaki Ayase''s little hand.


    "Senior, don''t want to take the opportunity to hold hands." Ayase Aragaki reacted very quickly, breaking away from Su Yu''s hands almost instantly.


    "I didn''t expect to be discovered by Ayase. Wouldn''t it be okay to hold a hand?" Su Yu looked regretful.


    "No, if you want to hold hands, please ask senior to hold Tongno''s hand." Ayase Aragaki dodged his eyes.


    Looking at Ayase Ayase Aragaki''s eyes, Yi Hueiyu understood that she might have a great affection for Su Yu, but her friend was Su Yu''s girlfriend, which made her afraid to cross the line.


    "Aragaki Ayase, one day, you will regret it." Yi Hueiyu thought.

 224 Chapter 224 New Target

    Su Yu''s home.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui were not at home, but went to Yubihama''s house.


    "Please come in." Su Yu opened the door and let the two girls into the room.


    "Excuse me." Aragaki Ayase said, changing her shoes.


    "Aragaki Ayase, you really believe in seniors, don''t you fear that seniors are bad guys?" Yi Hueiyu said, walking in.


    "If Senior Su Yu had that kind of plan, he would have acted a long time ago." Ayase Aragaki didn''t care.


    "Ayase, thank you for your trust, but if you can not put your hands in your bag, I will be even more happy." Su Yu smiled.


    "I''m just looking for something." Ayase Aragaki murmured and released the spray.


    "You two watch TV first, taste these teas, I will make dinner." Su Yu took out the Japanese dim sum from the refrigerator and put it on the coffee table.


    "Senior, trouble you." Aragaki Ayase smiled and poured a cup of tea for Yi Hueiyu.


    "You are welcome, it is a rare thing for me to be able to make dinner for two such lovely juniors." Su Yu smiled and walked into the kitchen.


    As soon as Su Yu left, Yi Huo Yu looked at the two bedrooms, turned his eyes, and walked towards one of them.


    "Ichihaha, what are you doing?" Aragaki Ayase wondered.


    "Of course it is to look for the collections of seniors to see what kind of girls seniors like most." Yi Huhuiyu blinked.


    "Collections? Are you talking about that kind of book..." Ayase Aragaki''s face flushed.


    "Of course, every boy has that kind of collection, and Senior Su Yu is definitely no exception." Yi Huayu was full of curiosity.


    "No... I can''t go, if I see the secret that Senior Su Yu doesn''t want to be known by others..." Ayaki Ayase stammered.


    "Aragaki Ayase, aren''t you shy, are you?" A color feather smiled at Ayase Aragaki.


    "Don''t you feel shy? As a normal girl, of course you are shy with that kind of thing." Aragaki Ayase flushed.


    "I just want to look at the cover. Is Ayase Aragaki going to look at the content?" Yi Hueiyu covered her mouth in surprise.


    "I didn''t think so!" Aragaki Ayase clenched her small fist.


    "Then please trouble Ayase Ayase Aragaki to help me watch Senior Su Yu." Yi Hueiyu finished speaking, slipped into the room and closed the door.


    Ayase Aragaki opened her mouth, then got up and walked in.


    "If I follow her, I will be able to prevent her from revealing the secrets of Senior Su Yu." Ayase Aragaki thought to herself.


    However, as soon as she entered the room, she found Yi Huayu was stunned.


    "What''s the matter, Yi Hueiyu classmate..." Aragaki Ayase walked to Yi Hueiyu''s side, and before she finished speaking, she saw a cabinet full of girls'' clothes.


    "Senior Su Yu''s girlfriend, does she live here?" Yi Hueyu asked with difficulty.


    "I don''t know this. Let''s leave. This is definitely not Senior Su Yu''s room." Aragaki Ayase''s face became stiff, and she lowered her head silently.


    "Aragaki Ayase, all have arrived here, don''t you want to know how far they have developed?" Yi Hueiyu said unwillingly.


    "How do you know this?" Aragaki Ayase lowered her head, absent-mindedly.


    "It''s very simple, just open this cabinet..." Yi Huayu came to the bed, took a deep breath, opened the drawer, and after only one glance, she quickly closed the drawer.


    "What''s the matter, Ichiba classmate?" Aragaki Ayase asked strangely.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, let''s go." Yi Huayu pretty blushed, and pushed Ayase Aragaki out of the room.


    Ayase Aragaki didn''t know what she saw, but vaguely guessed it. There might be some evidence.


    Yi Hueiyu was sitting on the sofa drinking tea. She didn''t expect to see something like that.


    "Since there is such a thing, then it proves that Senior Su Yu and his girlfriend..." The more I think about it, the more shy Yi Huayu thinks, his face becomes hot.


    She didn''t even know that it was Yubihama Yui''s item, and so far, she has not used it once.


    ...


    Dinner is beef stew and French dessert.


    Su Yu''s beef stew makes Yi Shihui Yu speak deliciously, far superior to Yi Shihui''s cuisine.


    Ayase Aragaki has a smile on his face. This is a dish with a warm heart.


    In terms of dessert, Su Yu is even better. The sweet taste makes the two girls feel in love.


    "Senior Su Yu, the desserts are so sweet." Yi Huayu had eaten desserts, holding his chin, and looking at Su Yu.


    "Student Yi Hueiyu, we should go, don''t disturb Senior Su Yu." Ayase Aragaki put down the plate and reminded.


    "Well, Senior Su Yu, goodbye." Yi Hueiyu stood up reluctantly.


    "Xiaoyu, take them home." Su Yu said to his room.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." Xiaoyu walked out of Su Yu''s room.


    Ayase Ayaki and Yi Hueiyu looked at each other with a look of rejoicing. Fortunately, they didn''t go to Su Yu''s room just now.


    "Xiao Tao, clean up the kitchen utensils." Su Yu shouted into another room.


    Ichiba and Ayase Aragaki turned their heads and looked at the room they had just entered, when a girl with pink hair and double pony tails came out.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." The maid Xiaotao ignored them and began to pack the kitchen utensils.


    "..." A color feather, Ayase Aragaki.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be angry for you breaking into my room. It''s just that girls had better not do this kind of thing, right?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I''m sorry, Senior Su Yu, it was all my fault." Yi Huayu lowered his head.


    "I was also wrong, I didn''t stop Yoshiba classmate." Ayase Aragaki said ashamed.


    "I''ll spare you this time. There is no next time. Let''s go back." Su Yu flicked each of the two heads, then smiled and patted their heads.


    "Senior Su Yu, good night." Yi Hueiyu smiled sweetly.


    "Senior Su Yu, good night." Ayase Aragaki brushed her long hair, a smile appeared on her face.


    Su Yu watched the two leave and came to the balcony.


    Naginaki thistle failed to leave, Yuanyue Shijie vacated a position, and Tian Suohui became the new Yuanyue Shijie, almost a certainty.


    With no worries about money for the time being, Hayakawa Xiaoxue has already begun to plan some ways to make money for him, and obtain some convenience through his identity as the general manager of Yuanyue Academy.


    In terms of connections, Shichijo Sky is a ceiling. Now Yukoshita Yang is in charge of Yukoshita''s family, and Erina Nagiri is about to take office.Su Yu alone has the support of three companies, even if he doesn''t work hard, he can still be a fool.


    As for power, the black feather mode is enough to sneak in this world at will, plus the immortality of the demihuman, chakra, two clones, and storage ring.


    "The new goal should be set too..." Su Yu stood on the railing, and the black ghost in the black feather mode appeared and took him to the sky.

 225 Chapter 225 Cultural Festival Arrives

    In the early morning, Chief Wu Gao.


    Su Yu arrived at the school by car.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Yuihama Yui is still full of energy.


    "Su Yu-kun, good morning." Miura Yumiko smiled slightly.


    "Good morning, Jun Su Yu." Eilao Ji Cai smiled and said hello.


    "Morning." Su Yu pushed his glasses and sat in his seat.


    Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Ayaka are chatting, and the relationship between the two does not need to be explained too much.


    The matter of Hayakawa Koyuki has become a past tense, and no one will discuss it again.


    "Class." Shizuka Hiratsuka walked into the classroom.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Su Yu stood on the rooftop, looking down at the entire Chief Wu Gao, the matter of Naginaki thistle was over, and his life returned to daily life, always feeling lost.


    "Jun Su Yu, what''s wrong with you?" A voice sounded behind Su Yu.


    "Xiaoxunai, sorry, I didn''t accompany you at noon today." Su Yu turned his head to look, apologizing.


    "If you don''t come to the Ministry of Service, Yuihama-san is a little weird. I just came out to buy a drink so I will come to see you." Yukino Yukino said softly.


    "You should know about Erina''s father, right?" Su Yu hesitated.


    "Well, I heard from classmate Nito." Yukino Yukino nodded.


    "Actually, when I was designing Naginata thistle, it was very enjoyable, and it can even be said that my evil tastes are fully developed." Su Yu said slowly.


    "You finally admitted that you are a bad person." Xuexiaxuenai gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "I may really be a bad person. I ruined the plans of Naginaki Thistle and Ye Shanliang. I suddenly became bored and didn''t know what to do..."


    "Jun Su, you have protected Erina, which is commendable. Moreover, from my current point of view, you have done nothing wrong. To drive away Ye Shanliang, the unstable Yuanyue Ten Jie, is equivalent to protecting the far Moon Academy." Xuexia Xuenao''s small hand held Su Yu''s hand.


    "Xiaoxunao, you have changed." Su Yu patted Xuexiaxunao''s head.


    "I''m just sensible." Yukino Yukoshita laughed at herself.


    "Xiaoxuna, how about going to an appointment today after a long absence?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Does Yubihama-san also go there?" Yukino Yukoshita whispered.


    "Yui Yi, don''t hide behind the door, let''s talk, do you want to go together?" Su Yu looked at the door leading to the rooftop.


    "Su Yu-kun, how did you find me?" Yuihama Yui walked out from behind the door.


    "Secret." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Sorry, Koyino, I just want to know where Su Yu-kun is, but I didn''t expect you to come first." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Yuhihama-student, there is no need to hide, go on a date, do you want to go together?" Yukoshita Yukino held Yuihama Yui''s little hand.


    "No, I''m going shopping with Yumiko today. This time I will let Koyuki and Su Yu-kun go together. Next time, I will go with Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui shook his head.


    "Thank you, Yubihama." Yukoshita Yukino had a warm smile on his face.


    "Let''s go and have lunch together." Su Yu stood between the two, holding their hands.


    ...


    The three returned to the Ministry of Service, and as soon as they opened the door, they found that Shizuka had been waiting for a long time.


    "Teacher Jingjing, what''s the matter?" Su Yu asked.


    "You three, don''t trouble me in school." Hiratsuka did not answer, but looked at the three meaningfully.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino flushed at the same time.


    "Teacher Jingjing, this is the school. We are students. How can we not cause you trouble?" Su Yu pretended not to understand, and sat down.


    "Ahem, I came to you today for the cultural festival, a grand event held every year by Sou Takeshi." Hiratsuka Jing coughed twice.


    "Cultural Festival?" x2.


    "It''s the first time for me to participate in the cultural festival. What does the Ministry of Service do? Help the student union? I think that classmate Qigu alone can complete the preparations for the cultural festival." Su Yu asked calmly.


    "What do you think of Biqigu? In this cultural festival, every club will present a program, and every class is the same. Your task is to help the student union and prepare for the cultural festival together." Speechless.


    "No problem, then, what exactly needs to be done?" Su Yu shrugged.


    "I am the person in charge of this cultural festival. The principal said that young people should be responsible for the cultural festival, so as to bring a youthful atmosphere, show the strength of Zongwu Gao to the region, and to the parents of students who want to enter Zongwu Gao. , To show the charm of Sou Wu Gao..."


    "Teacher Jingjing, don''t say such official words. What are you going to do?" Su Yu interrupted Hiratsuka Jing.


    "Audit and give opinions." Hiratsuka said simply.


    "My sister''s cultural festival at the time was very lively. If possible, I would also like to hold a cultural festival like that." Yukino Yukino said in silence.


    "Koyuki...then I''ll help you." Yuihama Yui looked at Yukino Yukoshita in surprise, took her arm and smiled.


    "Then Xiaoxue Nai is responsible for the management of the cultural festival, how about? Teacher Jingjing?" Su Yu looked at Hiratsuka Jing.


    "Of course it''s okay. I will ask people from the student union to cooperate with you, and Yukoshita Yukino will manage the cultural festival executive committee." Hiratsuka smiled.


    "I always feel fooled, Hiratsuka-teacher Shizuka, wouldn''t you be..."


    "Jun Su Yu, I like smart and quiet children."


    ...


    In the afternoon, in the meeting room.


    Cheng Yuen looked at Yukino, who was sitting in the middle, with a look of expectation.


    "Then, the next meeting will start to discuss the promotion, activities, and arrangements of the cultural festival..." Xuexia Xuenai said, holding Su Yu''s prepared manuscript in his hand.


    "She''s really excellent." Sitting beside Su Yu, Hachigu Hachiman breathed a sigh of relief as Yukoshita Yukino said, and finally no longer needed him to stand in front.


    "If Xiaoxuna is serious, you can really do anything." Su Yu smiled, the arrival of the cultural festival did not affect him, but only increased the workload of Xuexiaxuno.


    However, this is also a small test for Yukino under Xuexia.


    If Xuexia Xuenao is responsible for cultural festivals and other large-scale activities for three consecutive years, then it must be very rewarding for her.


    At least, you can cultivate the commanding ability of Yukino under Xuexia.


    "I think you are really amazing. You can get the first place without attending a class. You are related to so many girls, but you are not resented by the girls at all. It is simply..."


    "You know too much." Su Yu patted Biqigu Hachiman on the shoulder.


    "I''m just curious, do you have any superpowers." Bigiya Hachiman''s dead fish eyes are dull.


    "Of course not, it''s just gentle, gentle enough, girls like this the most..."


    "You two, if you want to chat, please go out and chat." Xuexiaxuno''s voice sounded.


    "..." Su Yu, Biqigu Hachiman.

 226 Chapter 226: Totsuka Saikas Wish

    End of the meeting.


    The executive members of each class left the meeting room, and the student union was responsible for organizing the meeting room.


    Yuihama Yui was almost the first person to leave the meeting room, and probably went to find Yuiko Miura.


    Su Yu walked out of the meeting room and did not wait for Yukoshita Yukino. When passing the corridor, he saw Yuihama Yui and Miura Yuko at the school gate, and Ebina Hime with a smile on his face.


    When he changed his shoes in front of the shoe cabinet, he found Ayaka Totsuka outside the stadium.


    "Are you waiting for Higiya classmate?" Su Yu walked to Totsuka Saika''s side.


    "Su Yu-kun, I just made an appointment with Yawata to play tennis, not what you think." Saika Totsuka blushed.


    "Hmm, I understand, pay attention to safety, be careful on the way home, don''t get lost." Su Yu said perfunctorily.


    "Su Yu-kun, really..." Totsuka Aya clenched her small fist.


    "I''m leaving now." Su Yu glanced at the shoe cabinet. Xuexiaxuena was running fast, changing shoes.


    "Su Yu-kun, wait a minute..." Totsuka Saika grabbed the corner of Su Yu''s clothes.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yu looked at Totsuka Saika.


    "That, Su Yu-kun, does Yahata really have any weird thoughts about me?" Totsuka Saika said a little embarrassed.


    "You will understand this question later, student Saika Totsuka, pay attention to safety." Su Yu patted Saika Totsuka on the shoulder.


    "I think that if you are too close to Yawata, you will accidentally change Yawata''s orientation, causing him to have strange thoughts about me..." Saika Totsuka lowered her head.


    "Are you really upset?" Su Yu knelt down and looked at Totsuka Saika.


    "Well, actually, sometimes, I also wish I was a girl..." Sai Totsuka nodded.


    "If... if one day, I can help you realize this wish, what will happen to you?" Su Yu said in silence.


    "Is it really possible?" Totsuka Saijia looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "Technology is advancing, maybe there will be such a thing someday." Su Yu lied.


    "If it can be changed, I hope I am a girl." Sai Totsuka clenched her small fist and said softly.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment. Totsuka Saika''s thoughts were indeed strange, but they were also very reasonable.


    He has always been treated as a girl, maybe the sunny smile on the surface is just a concealment.


    The ridicule belongs to ridicule, if Totsuka Ayaka really becomes a girl, than Keiya Hachiman...


    "System, is there such a thing?" Su Yu asked in his heart.


    "Would you consume a silver level lottery to exchange for Gintama Transformation Beam Gun?" The system prompt sounded.


    "Huh?" Su Yu looked cute, really?However, this time the silver level draw is really too expensive.


    "After the exchange, the host will immediately go to the animation world."


    Su Yu rolled his eyes, silver-level designated items, will he pay his debts immediately?This is really a good setting.


    "Sayaka Totsuka, don''t worry, I will help you, don''t worry about it for now." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Saika Totsuka raised her head and smiled slightly.


    Su Yu looked at this smile and stayed for a second, feeling a bit scary.


    Now Ayaka Totsuka is a boy with such a big charm. If she becomes a girl...


    "Jun Su Yu, what are you doing?" Xuexia Xuenai was slightly disgusted.


    Su Yubai glanced at Xuexia Xuenai and walked out of the school.


    Xuexiaxue quickly followed.


    "I''m sorry..." Xuexia Xuenai caught up with Su Yu, pulling Su Yu by the corner of his clothes.


    "I''m sorry?" Su Yu didn''t reply.


    "I shouldn''t attack you in public." Xuexiaxue Nai muttered.


    "Do you know that you are wrong? Will you be fierce to me next time?" Su Yu turned and held Xuexia Xuenao''s little hand.


    "If the situation is the same next time, I will still say that." Xuexia Xuena said without hesitation.


    "It''s really amazing that a little Xuenai actually learned to tease me." Su Yu pinched Xuexia Xuenao''s face.


    "Who told you to always bully me, and occasionally change me to tease you." Xuexia Xuenai smiled playfully and squeezed Su Yu''s hand.


    "I have decided to change the date to the most scary place in the amusement park." Su Yu said blankly.


    "Jun Su Yu, I was wrong, and I won''t tease you anymore... forgive me, okay?" Xuexia Xueno was taken aback, holding Su Yu''s arm in a coquettish tone, making Su Yu enjoy it very much.


    "It''s almost the same, where do you want to go on a date today?" Su Yu stroked Xuexia Xuenao''s little head lightly.


    "As long as I am with you, anywhere is fine." Yukino Yukino smiled.


    "It sounds like what Yui could say, don''t you want to imitate Yui?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "Can Yubihama-san, why can''t I?" Yukino Yukoshita said with shame.


    "It really is imitating Yui, in fact, you don''t need to imitate Yui, Koyuki is Koyuki." Su Yu smiled.


    "Idiot..." Xuexia Xuena turned her head, with a small smile on her lips.


    ...


    cinema.


    Su Yu was eating popcorn, and Xuexiaxuena next to him watched the movie seriously. With the romantic atmosphere, many girls in the cinema cried out.


    Xuexiaxuenai is no exception. Although he did not cry, he hugged Su Yu''s arm tightly.


    After a movie was over, Xuexia Xuena walked out of the cinema, breathing in the fresh air, and walking in one direction.


    "Where are you going next?" Su Yu asked.


    "Vegetable market." Xuexia Xuena stopped and smiled slightly.


    "What kind of date is this?" Su Yu looked speechless and had never heard of going to the vegetable market on a date.


    In the vegetable market near the apartment, Su Yu identified excellent ingredients with freshness, and Xuexiaxue was responsible for paying for it.


    "Xiaoxuna, this kind of appointment seems to be good," Su Yu whispered.


    "For a date or something, watching a movie is enough." Yukino Yukino fluttered her long hair.


    "Xiaoxuna, starting today, I want to take a look at you." Su Yu followed Xuexiaxuna.


    Their dating is indeed very simple, but think about it carefully, living together every day is like dating at any time.


    In that case, why go on a date specially?


    Yukoshita Yukino and Su Yu selected the ingredients, and when they returned to the apartment, Yuihama Yui had already returned.


    "Xiaoyuna, Su Yu-kun, why did you come back so early?" Yuihama Yui asked in surprise.


    "Yuhihama-student, don''t care about this kind of thing, do you want to cook with me?" Yukoshita Yukino put on an apron and stood at the kitchen door.


    "Well, Koyuki, I''ll make dinner for you." Yuihama Yui was taken aback, and quickly got up.


    "Two idiots, really..." Su Yu sat on the sofa and didn''t go to help.


    Yukoshita Yui cared about Yuihama Yui''s thoughts, and Yukoshita Yui also cared about Yukoshita Yui''s mood.


    So, if a date is just watching a movie, Yukino Yukoshita is satisfied.

 227 227 Miura Yukos Vision

    the next day.


    On the rooftop during lunch break.


    "Su Yu-kun, Yui and Yukoshita seem to be busy, don''t you need to help?" Miura Yumiko said softly.


    "For the cultural festival, I have read the data from previous years and analyzed the results for Xiaoxuno to refer to. If she can still fail with the reference base, it is not Xuexiaxuno." Su Yu closed. Eyes, lying on Miura Yuko''s lap pillow.


    "Yukishita-classmate is so good, but I don''t know anything..." Miura Yuko lowered her head.


    "Everyone has things that they are not good at, and Yumiko actually has advantages, such as slightly better than Koyuki in sports." Su Yu smiled.


    "I can''t make money in this respect, I also want to be Su Yu-kun''s help." Miura Yumiko muttered.


    "That''s it, you want to make money to marry me?" Su Yu opened his eyes and smiled at Miura Yuko.


    "Married..." Miura Yuko blushed.


    "You are not suitable for being a person like Xiaoxuno, but being a manager is more than enough." Su Yu sat up.


    "Manager?" Miura Yumiko looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    "Now you are still too young, if you really want to help me, I can let you work in the Xuexiajia, Yuanyue Academy, Qijojia, any of the industries under the banner of Xuexiajia, Yuanyue Academy, and Qijojia during the university." Su Yu patted. The small head of Miura Yuko.


    "Really?" Miura Yuko''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course it is true. When your work is recognized, I will hand over my property to you. In this way, you will be able to stay by my side and work hard for me." Su Yu in Miura Yuzi Ear Side way.


    "At that time, I will work hard to help Su Yu-jun manage the industry." Miura Yumiko said with a look of longing.


    "Well, it''s an appointment." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Miura Yuko''s face turned red, and she closed her eyes nervously.


    Su Yu looked at the shy Miura Yuko, the corner of his mouth curled up.


    Yuko Miura is very suitable for managing others, and being a department head is absolutely no problem.


    Yukoshita Yuki is in charge of the company as a whole, Yukoshita Yo is to assist, Yukiko Miura occupies the middle level, and Yui Hihama is his little secretary. This kind of life seems to be expected.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu also came to the meeting room.


    As a member of the student council, Biqigu Hachiman originally wanted to be lazy, but Su Yu was arrested to take care of the chores, and he was staring at Su Yu.


    "Don''t look at me like that, you see, I found a helper for you." Su Yu pointed at the back of Biqigu Hachiman.


    "Saika..." Biqigu Hachiman was surprised.


    "Hachiman, I''m here to help. After it''s over, let''s go play tennis together." Totsuka Ayaka smiled slightly.


    "Yeah" All the dissatisfaction in Bichigu Hachiman''s heart disappeared.


    Seeing Totsuka Saika''s smile, the other boys in the conference room were all stunned.


    Yukino Yukino is announcing one task after another. With the efficiency of the entire cultural festival executive committee, the preparations for the cultural festival can be completed in less than five days.


    Xuexiaxue is a strict person in charge. Teacher Jingjing dozed off during the meeting, and even left the meeting room early when he went down.


    Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena with a smile on his lips.


    Xuexia Xuenai was holding a tea cup and looking at the computer screen, noticed Su Yu''s gaze, her pretty face turned red.


    "Master Su Yu, what you want is ready." The maid Xiaoyu''s voice sounded, and Xiao Tao stood beside her.


    "Executive members of the Executive Committee, you have worked hard. This is a little bit of my heart. You can rest for a while." Su Yu stood up.


    "Su Yujun, I thank you for your kindness on behalf of the Student Union." Cheng Wei Xun swallowed while looking at the dessert on the dining car.


    "You''re welcome, Senior Inspection Tour." Su Yu snapped his fingers, and the two maids began to put desserts and poured tea.


    "Really rich." Biqigu Hachiman spit out.


    "Hachiman..." Saika Totsuka said strangely.


    "Student Biqigu, do you want to work for me?" Su Yu teased.


    "I won''t work for you." Hachigaya Hachiman looked at the dessert and thought of Komachi in his heart.


    "I know what you are thinking, for Komachi''s sake, I''m ready too." Su Yu smiled.


    "You are really scary, but...thank you." Hachigaya Hachiman was surprised at first, then whispered.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu patted Biqigu Hachiman on the shoulder and stood up.


    Xuexiaxuenai glanced at Su Yu whitely, and could only express her speechlessness to his wasteful behavior.


    Of course, she also knew that Su Yu did this partly because of her.


    Yukino''s work arrangement was very rushed, and it would be strange if the students didn''t complain.


    "Xiaoxunai, are you angry?" Su Yu came to the side of Xuexiaxuenai and said in her ear.


    "Don''t get so close..." Xuexia Xuena felt the sight of people around him, a little shy.


    "What are you afraid of? In their eyes, I''m just a friend of Xiaoxuno." Su Yu stroked Xuexiaxuno''s little head lightly.


    "Work hard, you are also a chore record." Xuexia Xuena slapped Su Yu''s hand away, embarrassed.


    The surrounding students looked curious and speculated about their relationship.


    As Su Yu''s girlfriend, Yuihama Yui sat aside and laughed.


    "Well, Yukoshita classmate." Su Yu sat between Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui, holding Yuihama Yui''s small hand with his left hand, and holding Yukoshita Yukino''s small hand with his right hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot..." Yubihama Yui struggled and let go of Su Yu''s hand.


    Xuexiaxuenai struggled to no avail, glared at Su Yu, shy and angry when she saw the smirk on his face.


    "Hey, this is my position, kid." A hand was placed on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "Teacher Jingjing, why are you here?" Su Yu let go of Yukino''s small hand, and looked at Hiratsuka Jing in surprise.


    "If I do not come, you have to give me any trouble, I do not want to be hit, then give me sit a little further ..." The teacher quietly upon her fist, sent a cracking it cracking it sounds.


    "Okay, Teacher Jingjing, don''t get angry, you will get wrinkles easily." Su Yu smiled and got up and left.


    "Really, you two..." Hiratsuka sat down quietly, not in a good mood.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino looked at Su Yu at the same time, blushing, both blame Su Yu, if it weren''t for him, Hiratsuka-teacher would not have been spotted again.


    Su Yu returned to his seat and smiled like Qigu Hachiman.


    "Hachiman, is there anything funny? You don''t even have a girlfriend?" Su Yu blinked.


    "..." The smile on Bigiya Hachiman''s face instantly solidified, and he clenched his fists.


    "It''s okay, Yawata, you will definitely find a girlfriend." Saika Totsuka encouraged.


    "..." Higiya Hachiman always felt like he was made up for it.

 228 Chapter 228: Ninchereonora

    The sun is setting.


    "see you tomorrow."


    "Everyone, you have worked hard."


    "We will continue to cheer tomorrow."


    One by one executive members walked out of the meeting room, and today''s work is over.


    Higiya Hachiman left with Su Yu''s prepared dessert, Totsuka Saika did not mention playing tennis anymore, and followed him.


    "I''ll go back first, Yuihama-student, today''s date, have fun." Yukino Yukoshita helped Yuihama tidy up the school uniform and left with a stack of papers.


    "Koyuki..." Yuihama Yui looked at Yukoshita''s back.


    "Yui, let''s go." Su Yu held Yuihama''s little hand.


    "Yeah..." Yuihama Yui looked at the warm smile on Su Yu''s face and held his hand tightly.


    The two walked out of the school, Yubihama Yui looked at the direction Su Yu was walking, and was slightly taken aback.


    "Remember the ramen shop we went to when we first dated?" Su Yu said softly.


    "Is that the first date?" Yuihama Yui tucked her hair.


    "For me, this is the first date with a girl." Su Yu smiled and looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "I always feel that time flies quickly. At that time, I just felt that Mr. Su Yu was very good. I didn''t expect to be with Mr. Su Yu." Yuihama Yui chuckled lightly.


    "Neither did I expect that there would be such a lovely girlfriend as Yui." Su Yu spoke and pecked at the back of Yuihama''s hand.


    "What I didn''t expect was that Su Yujun was so carefree..." Yuihama Yui said with a grimace.


    "Ahem, I won''t mention this." Su Yu said slightly embarrassed.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Yuihama Yui smiled and leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu knew that Yuihama Yui was talking about helping her at that time.


    A familiar but unfamiliar ramen shop.


    Su Yu ordered the ramen he ordered last time, but this time he has the tongue of God, and he can''t eat this bowl of ramen again.


    "Jun Su Yu, come on." Yubihama Yui supported his chin and looked at Su Yu.


    She only needs a small bowl of ramen and ate a lot of desserts just now.


    Su Yu glanced at Yuihama Yui and barely finished a portion of ramen.


    "Su Yu-kun, your god tongue was only acquired after that, right?" Yuihama Yui walked out of the ramen shop and whispered.


    "It''s Yui, really smart." Su Yu did not hide, but admitted generously.


    "I know Su Yu-kun has many secrets, but I don''t want to know those, as long as Su Yu-kun is by my side, it is enough." Yuihama Yui took Su Yu''s arm.


    "There are some secrets, for you, knowing is tantamount to danger. I want to give you a happy and warm life. I don''t want you to be harmed, sorry." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui called.


    Su Yu turned his head and looked, Yui Hama Yui stood on tiptoe.


    "Stupid Yui..." Su Yu smiled, hugged Yuihama Yui, and lowered his head.


    "Thank you." Yuihama Yui''s voice was soft and gentle.


    ...


    Yesterday''s date with Yukino Yukino was a movie, and today''s date with Yuihama Yui was a ramen.


    Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui sitting on the sofa and Yukino Yukoshita working at the table and took a sip of coffee.


    "Ting Ling Ling" Su Yu''s phone rang.


    "Xiaohui, congratulations." Su Yu answered the phone and said with a smile.


    "Sorry, Su Yu-kun. After winning yesterday, I competed with Nageki Alice for a long time. In addition, I was at a loss for a lot of things at the far-yue ten-jie meeting today. I didn''t want to disturb Su Yu-kun. , But..." Tian Suohui lowered her voice.


    "Ryoko and Yuuhime asked you to call me, right?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Hmm..." Tian Suohui replied.


    "I knew you would win, so I didn''t call to ask anyone. I waited for your call. I didn''t expect to wait for two days..." Su Yu said halfway and stopped.


    "Sorry, Jun Su Yu... I''m afraid to disturb you." Tian Suohui apologized.


    "Don''t be sorry, when I return to Yuanyue Academy, remember to entertain me with your winning cooking." Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, I will do better." Tian Suohui breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Su Yu was really angry.


    "Xiaohui, be more confident. You win by strength, not luck. If you become the Yuanyue Ten Jie, you must have the posture of the Yuanyue Ten Jie. Don''t be so nervous..." Su Yu said Tian Suohui should pay attention local.


    Listening to Su Yu''s words, Tian Suohui asked rhetorically from time to time, and carefully wrote down.


    By the time the two had finished talking, an hour had passed.


    "Xiaohui, good night." Su Yu glanced at Yuihama Yui who was sleeping on the sofa and hung up the phone.


    Xuexia Xuena was also dozing off, wearing glasses and supporting his chin with one hand, but still couldn''t resist the drowsiness.


    "Really two idiots..." Su Yu picked up Yukino under Xuexia and walked towards her room.


    After a while, he took Yuihama Yui again, covered the two of them with quilts, and closed the door.


    Today''s two people, especially Yukino Yukoshita, are working very hard, and Yui Hihama assists her and ran a lot of places.


    Su Yu was lying on the sofa, and the maid Xiaoyu got the quilt.


    "Totsuka Saika''s wish, the cultural festival, are these two things at present, which are more difficult..."


    Su Yu thought inwardly and closed his eyes.


    ...


    the following few days.


    The Executive Committee of the Cultural Festival is very busy every day. Su Yu asked the maids Xiaoyu and Xiaotao to prepare desserts every day, which brought the work efficiency of these students to a new level.


    During this period, Su Yu also accumulated ten bronze-level draws.


    Seeing that the work of the cultural festival has come to an end, Su Yu no longer participates in the activities.


    Saturday, Far Moon College.


    Su Yu finally met Nacere Leonora, this elegant and charming woman.


    She is in a white dress, standing among the flowers, like an angel descending on the world.


    At that moment, Su Yu''s heart moved.


    After that, he was woken up by Nagiri Erina.


    "Jun Su Yu, what an interesting child." Nacere Leonora covered her mouth and smiled.


    Su Yu scratched his head and smirked.


    Nageri Erina snorted coldly, feeling that Su Yu was a little hopeless, and made up his mind that Su Yu and Nagerie Unola must not be alone together.


    Then, the morning of the weekend.


    "What? Su Yu-kun took Aunt Nakiri Onora and left Far Moon Academy?" Erina Nakiri couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry, Erina." Alice Nakiri smiled.


    "I hope that guy can converge, and don''t talk nonsense in front of Aunt Nakareonora." Nakari Erina sighed.


    Su Yu''s side, the game hall.


    "Su Yujun, thank you for taking me to such an interesting place, where do you want to go next?" Nacere Leonora patted Su Yu on the head, completely treating children.


    "..." Su Yu looked depressed, and had known that he would not bring Nagaonora out.

 229 Chapter 229: Zero-Starting Life in Another World

    Weekend night.


    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    "System, random animation world." Su Yu said.


    ...


    On the street, carriages kept coming.


    The earth dragon pulled the carriage, and the adventurers walked in twos and threes. On the streets, not only humans, but also demihumans.


    The demihuman here does not mean an immortal human like Su Yu, but an orc.


    "Do you live in a different world from scratch?" Su Yu thought for a while and understood what kind of world this is.


    This time, he still prepared gold bullion, this almost omnipotent currency.


    Su Yu, dressed in casual clothes, didn''t attract much attention. Perhaps in the eyes of the surrounding orcs, humans were similar.


    The first step is naturally to exchange currency.


    The currency of this world is relatively simple, just gold coins.


    Su Yu exchanged a gold nugget for 100 gold coins, the price is not good or bad.


    He took a bag of gold coins and walked out of the pawnshop, which naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    Among them, the three gangsters looked at each other and followed Su Yu into the alley.


    "You guys, do you want my gold coins?" Su Yu turned and smiled and looked at the three punks, a bag of gold coins disappeared in his hands.


    The three gangsters felt bad, and all took a step back.


    "Bang" one of the gangsters hit the wall.


    The other two gangsters were taken aback, before they had time to escape, they were caught by the ankles by the black ghosts and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Answer my question, have you ever seen a girl with silver hair." Su Yu squatted in front of the two gangsters, and knocked the short gangster on the back of the iron knife.


    "I haven''t seen..." The short bastard trembled with fright.


    "Oh? Then you have no value, right?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Wait, I''ve seen..." The tall bastard next to him raised his hand.


    "Let''s just listen, if it''s the person I''m looking for, I''ll let you go." Su Yu said with interest.


    "Silver-haired half-elf woman, right?" the tall bastard asked tentatively.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word.


    "I''ve seen it on the street. She seems to be chasing someone. Not long ago..." The tall mixed voice felt a loose ankle before his voice fell.


    "Thank you for your information." Su Yu stood up and flew into the sky.


    The three gangsters opened their mouths, unexpectedly


    Although this is the royal capital, there are no regulations prohibiting high-altitude flying, at least, Su Yu, a stranger in the world doesn''t know.


    Su Yu was grasped by the black ghost, looking down at the entire capital, looking for his goal.


    "Found it!" Su Yu looked not far away. A blonde girl was running on the roof, very fast.


    Behind her, a silver-haired magician girl was chasing.


    "Emilia, Ferut, where is the actor?" Su Yu followed the two closely, waiting for the appearance of the actor.


    However, after chasing for half an hour, Su Yu watched Firut escape into the slum, but did not see the male lead.


    "Is there no actor again?" Su Yu understood and went down.


    Goal, Filut!


    Filut was running, seeing the shadow on the ground, and subconsciously looking up, he saw Su Yu descending from the sky.


    "Damn it!" Firut rolled over, avoiding Su Yu''s attack, and was about to fight back when he felt a sharp claw fall on her neck.


    "Give me the badge." Su Yu landed steadily on the ground and stretched out his hand to Firut.


    "What badge? I''m just an ordinary kid, I don''t know what you are talking about." A cold sweat fell on Ferut''s forehead. She could feel the creature in front of her, but couldn''t see it. This sense of fear made her Feeling heavy.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the red-haired magician chasing you will be here soon." Su Yu said coldly.


    "Red hair? Obviously silver hair..." Ferrut retorted subconsciously, halfway through, and quickly covered his mouth.


    "If you don''t want a mark on your face, just give it to me. It''s not something you can have." Su Yu came to Firut with a short knife in his hand.


    "What do you want this thing for?" Ferut took out the badge unwillingly and threw it to Su Yu.


    "The kid shouldn''t know it better. Take me to the bar you made with that woman. This is your compensation." Su Yu looked at the badge in his hand and threw a candy at Firut.


    "From the beginning, you didn''t intend to hurt me, did you?" Ferut felt the claws disappear and stood up.


    "The answer is correct, Ferut." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Do you know my name?" Filut couldn''t believe it.


    "I am a predictor." Su Yu smiled.


    ...


    Dilapidated bar.


    "You robbed Firut''s things, dare to come here?" The burly giant old man stared at Su Yu.


    "Master Roma, that''s not my thing either..." Ferut whispered, eating candy.


    "A glass of wine." Su Yu calmly took out a gold coin and placed it in front of Roma.


    "You are really a brave kid, if you are not afraid of death, just drink it." Roma poured a glass of wine to Su Yu.


    Su Yu picked up the wine glass and took a sip of the wine gently.


    "Poor quality wine, but it tastes sweet and not bad." Su Yu took a sip.


    "If you want a good drink, pay more." Rom snorted coldly.


    "After a while, someone will invite me to drink, so I won''t waste any money." Su Yu drank the wine, his mouth curled up.


    "You said we are in danger, what is going on? I haven''t made it clear yet." Firut asked.


    "Well, do you know intestine hunters?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "The killer who appeared in the royal capital recently?" Rom frowned.


    "Wait, you mean, the person who hired me was an intestine hunter?" Ferut''s face changed slightly.


    "Yes, the next battle is between me and her, you and your Lord Roma, it is better to find a place to hide." Su Yu nodded.


    "How do you know the identity of the other party?" Roma asked suspiciously.


    "I am a prophet. She has already walked into this area. You still have five minutes to hide..." As soon as Su Yu''s voice fell, the dart fell on Filut''s arm.


    "What are you doing?" Rom was angry, holding his mace, and smashing it at Su Yu''s head.


    "Bang" the black ghost stood in front of Su Yu and grabbed the mace.


    "Quiet rest." Three darts in Su Yu''s hand were stuck on Roma''s arm.


    Even if "Plop" is a member of the giant clan, it can''t stand the power of three darts.


    Su Yu looked at the two people who had passed out and put them into the space ring.


    "Choose! One, defeat Elsa and reward a silver draw. Second, defeat Reinharut and reward ten silver draws."


    "Choose! One, return the badge, and reward one silver-level draw. Second, not return the badge, and reward ten silver-level draws."


    "Hey hey hey, system, you might as well just let me die." Su Yu vomited.


    Rein Harut, the contemporary Juggernaut, Long Aotian in Long Aotian, unless Su Yu has the power of Teacher Saitama, wanting to defeat Lai Aotian is nothing short of a dream.


    The second option is even more nonsense. If you don''t return the badge, you will get enemies with Emilia.

 230 Chapter 230: Emilia

    The setting sun, in the dimly shabby bar.


    Su Yu is mixing wine, wearing a waiter''s suit, and focusing on his actions.


    "Kak" the door was pushed, and a woman in a black robe walked in.


    Long black hair, slightly bold dress, with a charming smile on his face, came to the counter and sat down.


    "Welcome to the shabby bar, what would you like to order?" Su Yu smiled and looked at the woman in front of him.


    "You are not from here, are you?" Elsa looked up at Su Yu.


    "I''m just a part-timer, is there any problem? Today''s recommendation is Bing Qing Yujie, would you like a drink?" Su Yu raised his glass.


    "Come on," Elsa said with interest.


    "No problem." Su Yu blended the wine skillfully, and after a few procedures, the goblet exuded a mellow taste.


    "Cheers." Su Yu divided half of it into his cup, touched the cup with Elsa, and drank it.


    Elsa looked down at the wine in the glass with some suspicion in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I still have a task to give you, the famous Miss Elsa." Su Yu took out a bag of gold coins and placed it in front of Elsa.


    "Interesting, what is your task?" Elsa stopped hesitating and drank the wine in the glass.


    "My task is to defeat you." Su Yu pressed his hand on a bag of gold coins, the gold coins disappeared, and a dart pierced towards Elsa.


    Elsa flashed subconsciously, but felt a pain in her abdomen, and when she looked down, the black claws appeared.


    "What is this?" Elsa was startled and looked back at the black ghost.


    "Sure enough, this kind of injury is not serious to you, you really deserve to be a vampire." Su Yu clapped his hands.


    "You actually know my true body, who are you?" Elsa jumped up, her injuries looked deep, but it was not serious.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that if you are not careful, you may really die here." Su Yu held the iron knife and stabbed towards Elsa.


    "You can tell at a glance, you''re just a beginner, and you want to kill me? What a brash kid." Elsa flashed, and the short knife slashed behind Su Yu.


    "Don''t forget, we are two people." Su Yu said without turning his head.


    Elsa hurriedly gave up attacking Su Yu, went down, and saw the broken ceiling as soon as she turned her head.


    "Don''t be in a daze." Su Yu''s attack came as expected, and the iron sword swung over.


    "Clang" Elsa blocked, the short knife shattered.


    "Damn!" Elsa gave up the short knife without hesitation, rolled back and fell into the bar.


    "Bang" The black ghost took a step slower and directly smashed the bar.


    "Elsa, goodbye." Su Yu stepped on the black ghost, jumped down, and stabbed towards Elsa.


    As soon as Elsa looked up, she noticed that the corner of Su Yu''s mouth curled up, and before she could react, a bag of chili noodles was sprinkled on her face.


    "You are so pale!" Elsa covered her eyes in pain, losing her sense of direction.


    "Sure enough, no matter how good an assassin is, he can''t dodge these despicable methods." Su Yu looked at Elsa, who was controlled by the black ghost, thinking.


    Elsa, who had lost weapons and eyesight, was extremely simple to deal with.


    Su Yu directly tied her up with a chain, and unless a divine sword came, she would definitely not be able to unlock the chain on Elsa.


    "Congratulations to the host for winning a silver prize draw."


    "Elsa, rest assured, I will not kill you, after all, you are more valuable to me when you are alive." Su Yu squatted in front of Elsa and said to her.


    "What is my value to you?" Elsa gritted her teeth.


    "Your bounty is on the one hand. On the other hand, do you know who the king is waiting for? Do you think you are very valuable to them?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Do you increase their reputation?" Elsa stopped struggling.


    "Yes, your bounty is very high and very cruel. Who can catch you? For ordinary people, that king candidate is a very powerful and respectable existence." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Which king''s alternate are you?" Elsa asked.


    "Well, you will know in the future." Su Yu blindfolded Elsa and put her into the space ring.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yu released Roma and Firut.


    "Excuse me..." a soft girl voice sounded.


    Su Yu looked up at the door, is she finally coming?


    "Crack" sounded when the door pushed.


    Long silver hair, delicate facial features, a snow-white magician robe, graceful curves.


    She is a beautiful half-elf girl, Emilia.


    "Um, is there a fight here?" Emilia looked at the two lying on the ground and the tattered bar, and asked cautiously.


    "Almost, you are here to find this, right?" Su Yu took out the badge.


    "Yes, can you please return it to me? I can pay you." Emilia''s face was happy.


    "No need to pay, I want you to answer one of my questions." Su Yu threw the badge to Emilia.


    "What''s the problem?" Emilia caught the badge with a curious look.


    "Do you want to be a king?" Su Yu said slowly.


    Emilia was taken aback.


    "You didn''t answer in the first place. It seems that you don''t really want to become a king. In that case, my bargaining chips will not rest on you. Can I change the terms?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Of course." Emilia couldn''t keep up with Su Yu''s thinking.


    "Before the king candidate starts, I want to stay by your side." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Why stay by my side?" Emilia asked puzzled.


    "Because you are the type I like, a kind and beautiful half-elf lady." Su Yu took a few steps forward, held Emilia''s small hand, and pecked her hand on the back.


    Emilia''s face blushed slightly, and she hesitated.


    "This is one of my abilities, what do you think?" Su Yu swiped on the back of his hand, the light of the healing technique flashed, and it became better in an instant.


    "What a great magic." Emilia covered her small mouth in surprise.


    Even the first-rate healers in the royal capital do not have such healing magic.


    "As long as I stay by your side, all those who haven''t died can be rescued." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Then please, I haven''t asked your name yet..." Emilia shook Su Yu''s hand.


    "Su Yu." Su Yu and Emilia shook hands.


    "What a weird name... I''m sorry, Jun Su Yu, let''s go." Emilia said and glanced at Ferut, which didn''t mean to hurt her.


    "Wait a minute, Master Emilia, I''ll wake them up before leaving." Su Yu came to Roma and poured a glass of wine on his head.


    "You are so soulless!" As soon as Roma woke up, he looked for Su Yu desperately.


    "Don''t get excited, these gold coins are supposed to compensate you. If they are not enough, I can''t help it." Su Yu took out a bag of gold coins and handed it to him.

 231 231 Emilias Troubles

    In the hotel of the royal capital.


    Su Yu was soaking in the hot springs. The hot springs in the different world are similar to the hot springs in the main world. They are all the same and make people feel comfortable.


    "Successfully catch up with Emilia, and then you will be able to see Leim and Ram. It is really a good life in another world." Su Yu looked up at the sky, the starry sky shining brightly.


    ...


    dinner time.


    Su Yu was tasting the food in the hotel, frowned slightly, the taste of the ingredients was too single.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Su Yu glanced outside the door.


    "Excuse me, Jun Su Yu." Emilia walked in, apologetic on her face.


    "It doesn''t matter, Master Emilia. You came to see me so late, I am too happy to be too late, how could it be an interruption?" Su Yu chuckled.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t tease me..." Emilia blushed and whispered.


    "Well, I don''t know what Master Emilia has to order?" Su Yu put down his chopsticks.


    "I..." Emilia lowered her head, not sure what to say.


    "Master Emilia, do you want to ask me, what should you do, right?" Su Yu poured a cup of tea and looked at Emilia with a smile.


    "Jun Su Yu, you can see that I don''t want to be a king, but..."


    "Your supporters want you to be a king, you don''t want to disappoint him, right?" Su Yu interrupted Emilia.


    "Yeah" Emilia nodded.


    "Then forget what I said, just do what you have to do. Your talent is not enough to become a king, so be yourself." Su Yu drank the tea and said slowly.


    "Is this really good?" Emilia hesitated.


    "Actually, there are only three kinds of people who can become kings." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Which three?" Emilia asked curiously.


    "The first one is a broad enough network and enough wealth to change the kingdom of Luknika."


    "The second one is from a big family, and is respected by others, supported by knights and lords."


    "The third type..." Su Yu stopped when he said the third type.


    "What is the third type?" Emilia asked.


    "The third is to obtain the allegiance of the strongest person, and with his own power, sit on the throne of the king." After Su Yu finished speaking, he looked out the window.


    "Are you talking about Reinharut?" Emilia was stunned for a moment and reacted.


    "Yes. But I think the easiest and most direct way to gain his allegiance is to make him move." Su Yu joked.


    "Reinharut is an upright knight and will never be tempted by the king''s alternate." Emilia shook her head.


    "That''s the same. Emilia-sama, I said three kinds of people, which one do you think you are?" Su Yu said seriously.


    "I don''t have personal connections, wealth, nor family support, and I won''t be respected..." Emilia looked sad when she thought of ordinary people''s evaluation of her.


    "Master Emilia, you should be glad that you can''t sit in that position." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    "Huh?" Emilia raised her head and looked at Su Yu puzzled. Isn''t this a lucky thing to be a king?


    "If you were a king, who would you listen to?" Su Yu asked.


    Emilia was startled, and understood what Su Yu meant.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun, I feel that after talking with you, my entanglements and worries have disappeared." Emilia smiled.


    "I am honored to be able to make Master Emilia''s worries disappear. If possible, I hope to be a knight of Master Emilia and accompany you for a lifetime." Su Yu held Emilia''s small hand and said Kissed on the back of his hand.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Emilia''s face flushed red and she was a little at a loss.


    "Master Emilia, you are so cute..." Su Yu approached Emilia and said in her ear.


    Emilia blushed, and her heartbeat accelerated as Su Yu''s sudden approaching approached her, and her nervousness and shyness reached the extreme.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "Sorry for being rude. Seeing that Emilia-sama is so cute, I can''t help but want to tease..."


    "Jun Su Yu, really... please don''t tease me again..."


    "This, please forgive me for not being able to agree."


    ...


    The morning sun shone into the room.


    Su Yu is dressed in casual clothes, wearing glasses, looks handsome and extraordinary, and has the light of a wise man.


    open the door.


    "Jun Su Yu, good morning." Emilia was ready, looking at Su Yu with a smile on her face.


    "Master Emilia, please." Su Yu behaved like a knight.


    "Su Yujun, don''t do this in front of me, I still like to chat with Su Yujun." Emilia whispered.


    "Let''s go, Master Emilia." Su Yu and Emilia walked side by side and left the hotel.


    The earth dragon was waiting downstairs long ago, and the carriage looked very ordinary.


    Emilia got into the car and Su Yu sat opposite her.


    The uncle who drove the car drove the earth dragon and headed out of the royal capital.


    Su Yu looked at a small alley in the street, a young man in a commoner cloth pressed his hat, turned and left.


    As soon as the carriage left the royal capital, Su Yu looked at the scenery outside the carriage curiously, and even sat beside the coachman, asking how to control the earth dragon.


    The uncle who drove the car simply said, Su Yu took it down and admired the scenery.


    It takes about a day to get from the capital to Rozval''s territory. In other words, one must rest on the road for one night, otherwise, if you encounter the legendary beluga whale, I am afraid it will disappear forever in the mist.


    This is something that all businessmen know, but Su Yu doesn''t care. Anyway, he won''t die, what is he afraid of?


    Afternoon time.


    The earth dragon ran for a long time, a little tired, and stopped by a towering tree to rest.


    Su Yu stood under the tree, looking up at this huge tree beyond imagination.


    "If you put it in the space ring..." Su Yu thought to himself.


    "Jun Su Yu." Emilia''s voice sounded, and she handed Su Yu a lunch.


    "Thank you Emilia-sama." Su Yu sat under the tree.


    Emilia sat beside Su Yu, eating her lunch quietly.


    "Master Emilia, wait a minute." Su Yu looked at his lunch, which was a light meal from another world, and couldn''t bear it.


    "What''s wrong? Jun Su Yu..." Before Emilia''s words came to an end, she saw an extra barbecue grill and two boxes in front of Su Yu.


    "Master Emilia, let me tell you what the real cooking is." Su Yu took out the kitchen utensils and ingredients in the box. These ingredients came from the storage ring. There were no ice cubes in the box. Melt away.


    The fresh steak was sprinkled with spices and exuded a strong aroma when it was grilled. Emilia grumbled when she smelled the aroma.


    "Master Emilia, please." Su Yu held the steak on the plate and handed it to Emilia.


    "Su Yujun, you are really amazing." Emilia gently cut off a steak, tasted it, and exclaimed.


    "I''m actually a cook." Su Yu pushed his glasses.

 232 Chapter 232 Rozval

    At night, in a certain town.


    Emilia tasted the desserts made by Su Yu. The sweet taste was as good as a dreamlike love.


    "Su Yujun, your cooking has simply subverted my understanding of cooking." After she finished her dessert, Emilia couldn''t say enough.


    "Master Emilia, it seems that there is another reason why I can stay by your side." Su Yu smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you have any secrets?" Emilia stared at Su Yu.


    "This, you will know later." Su Yu poured a cup of black tea for Emilia.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are like a mystery." Emilia fluffed her long hair.


    Su Yu smiled and said nothing, Emilia still couldn''t fully trust him, this was normal.


    ...


    Dawn rises on the country road.


    The earth dragon drove past the small road and went all the way to Rozval''s mansion.


    Rozval, he is an earl, guarding the borders of the kingdom.


    It��s not far from Rozval��s mansion, and you can see the smoke rising from the nearby village.


    The distance is getting closer and closer, Emilia looks at Su Yu next to him, such a mysterious person, I wonder if Rozval will accept it?


    "Master Emilia, don''t worry." Su Yu said.


    "Su Yujun, aren''t you worried?" Emilia couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry, if Lord Rozval drives me away, it can only show that his vision is not enough." Su Yu smiled.


    Emilia didn''t know what to say.


    This is Rozval''s territory. Without his consent, accepting Su Yu''s help rashly is likely to cause Rozval''s dissatisfaction.


    As the carriage continued to move forward, and already able to see Rozval''s mansion, Emilia stared at the two maids at the door for a moment.


    "It seems that Lord Rozval knew the news of our coming back in advance." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Now that Rozval knows it, that''s great." Emilia didn''t think much, and she was relieved.


    The carriage stopped in front of the door, and there were two maids in maid costumes, one with blue hair and the other with pink hair.


    "Master Emilia, welcome back." The two said in unison.


    "Master Rozval hasn''t returned yet, he told us to take care of the guests who came." The pink-haired Ram glanced at Su Yu and lowered his head.


    "Master Emilia, breakfast is ready." The blue-haired Lem stepped forward and helped Emilia get out of the car.


    "My name is Su Yu, and I am Emilia''s knight for the time being, please take care of me. Lem, Ram." Su Yu got out of the car and said hello.


    "How do you know our names?" Ram was wary in his eyes.


    Emilia also looked at Su Yu strangely.


    "I not only know your names, but also the story of Ram''s broken corner, because I am a prophet." The corner of Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Prophet?!" Emilia said in surprise.


    "Yes. It''s a pity that my prediction can only see bits and pieces of things in the past, but can''t observe things in the future." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Guest, do you know who cut the horn of my sister?" Lem gritted his teeth.


    Ram''s face changed slightly, staring at Su Yu.


    "Sorry, I really don''t know about this, I only know that she and you are the last hope of the ghost race. Also, if Ram''s horn is still there, maybe I can fight Reinharut." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Is there any hope for the elder sister''s horn to recover?" Lem''s eyes darkened, and his head lowered.


    "Yes." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Sure enough... what did you say?" Lem said halfway disappointed, his eyes widened.


    Ram was also taken aback.


    "It''s just that the horns are broken, there must be hope of recovery..." Su Yu came to Ram, placing a hand on her forehead, the healing technique radiated a faint light.


    "This is... Healing Magic?" Ram felt the refreshing sensation from his head, and doubted Su Yu''s identity even more.


    "Yes. However, it seems that my healing technique does not have much effect. If I want to recover completely, other means are needed." Su Yu put down his hand.


    "If you can restore my sister''s horns, I will promise you anything." Lem clenched her small fist, eyes full of hope.


    "I hope there is a maid like you." Su Yu said directly.


    "No problem, as long as you can restore your sister''s angle..."


    "Master Emilia, Jun Su Yu, please." Ram interrupted Leim.


    Emilia walked into Rozval''s mansion with great heart, Su Yu followed her behind.


    Lem lowered his head, expecting in his heart.


    That night, the elder sister''s horn was cut off in front of her, and the glimmer of joy that emerged in her heart made her feel guilty.


    Her sister Ram is a genius of the ghost tribe. While she envied her sister, she even developed jealous thoughts.


    After her sister''s horn was broken, she has been working hard to do better, to atone for the thoughts at that time, and become a person who can protect her sister.


    In the living room.


    Su Yu and Emilia sat down, Ram and Lem served breakfast.


    After a breakfast, Emilia still has business to deal with.


    Su Yu visited the Rozval mansion under the leadership of Ram.


    Leim wanted to find time to talk to Su Yu, but because he still had to work, he couldn''t take care of it.


    In the courtyard.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t you really know who cut off my horn?" Ram walked in front and suddenly lowered his voice.


    "Guess." Su Yu smiled.


    "No matter who, if you dare to disadvantage Lord Rozval, I will not be merciful." Ram stopped.


    "Then what if Lem is against him?" Su Yu said with interest.


    Ram''s pupils shrank, he knew it!


    "Just kidding, don''t be so serious, I don''t know anything." Su Yu patted Ram on the shoulder and walked past her.


    Ram had killing intent in his eyes, and this matter must never be known to Ram.However, Su Yu was so confident and fearless, it was clear that Rozval was not afraid.


    Su Yu stood in front of the flower bed, looking up at the sky.


    A breeze blew, and a man in a tuxedo appeared in the air, dressed like a clown, which really made it impossible to connect him with the earl.


    "Welcome to my territory." Rozval descended from the sky and landed in front of Su Yu.


    "Master Rozval, nice to meet you, my name is Su Yu." Su Yu smiled and looked at Rozval.


    "Jun Su Yu, hello." Rozval squinted his eyes and smiled slightly.


    "By the way, I met a famous killer in the capital city, and want to know how much her bounty is..."


    "Who is the killer Su Yujun said?" Rozval asked curiously.


    "A very beautiful woman, to be honest, she is the type I like, but unfortunately...she is not a human." Su Yu sighed.


    "Is Su Yujun talking about intestine hunters? She is very famous among kings." Rozval tentatively said.


    "Really? Then I''ll ask her another day. Oh, I almost forgot, Lord Rozval just came back, must be very busy, I won''t bother." After Su Yu finished, he walked outside Rozval''s mansion.


    Rozval looked at Su Yu''s back, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.

 233 Chapter 233-Rem

    Alam Village.


    This is the closest village to the Rozval mansion, where many ordinary people live, and the materials for the mansion are sometimes replenished from the village.


    Su Yu walked into the village of Alam. Because of her special dress, the children were afraid to approach him. Seeing Su Yu approaching the forest, one of the little girls with tea hair came over.


    "There are monsters in the forest, you can''t just go in casually." The little girl summoned courage.


    "I know, what is your name?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Petra..." Petra whispered.


    She has short brown hair, a cute face, and a big bow on the top of her head, and she wears a slightly ordinary dress.


    "Petra? This is for you and your companions." Su Yu took out a bag of candies and handed it to Petra.


    "What is this?" Petra asked curiously.


    "Candy, it''s just that it may be a little different from the candies you know. It''s very sweet." Su Yu gave a demonstration and threw the candy into his mouth.


    "This is too expensive..."


    "You are welcome, this is just a very common thing to me. If you feel uneasy, do me a favor." Su Yu stuffed the candy to Petra and said with a smile.


    "What''s up?" Petra held the candy with some expectation in his eyes.


    "If you find a black puppy, don''t touch it, it''s probably a monster." Su Yu said seriously.


    "The black puppy...is it really a Warcraft? We found it here yesterday..." Petra pointed to the corner of the fence with a look of horror.


    "Don''t worry, Warcraft will target people with more magical powers, and it is unlikely to attack you. However, it is very dangerous, so if you find it, don''t touch it at will." Su Yu said softly.


    "Then I''ll tell everyone now." Petra hurriedly went to her little friend.


    Su Yu looked at the forest and closed his eyes. A black ghost appeared and flew towards the forest.


    The monsters in the forest have a panoramic view, and the wolf-shaped monsters are hidden in the dark.


    "Choose! One, defeat the disguised beasts and protect the village of Alam. Two, watch. Option one rewards a silver draw, option two has no reward."


    "It seems that in the next few days, I can''t take a good rest." Su Yu chose option one without hesitation.


    Because of the news brought by Su Yu, the children and adults in the village became vigilant.


    The adults were convinced of what he said, because Su Yu came from the Rozval mansion, and the back of him flying away, all represented that he was a noble magician.


    Su Yu did not fly back to Rozval''s mansion, but circled the sky in the sky, observing the surrounding situation, and finally went to a far place before stopping.


    Next second.


    Su Yu walked out in a small alley in the capital.


    He exchanged gold nuggets for gold coins at the pawnshop, bought bows and arrows, and the sight of God''s Eye allowed him to hit a hundred shots.


    After purchasing enough arrows, Su Yu returned to the dilapidated tavern.


    "Welcome... So it''s you, I don''t know what you are doing here?" Roma frowned as he looked at Su Yu.


    "I just came to see Firut, don''t be nervous." Su Yu shrugged and sat in front of the decorated bar.


    "Firut is fine, don''t worry about it." Roma said in silence.


    "She was taken away by Rein Harut?" Su Yu spoke out the truth lightly.


    Roma did not speak.


    "I wanted to remind you that it seems unnecessary now, goodbye." Su Yu poured a glass of wine, drank it all, and when he got up, put down a gold coin.


    "How do you know?" Rom couldn''t help asking.


    "I still know a lot of things, but I just can''t tell you. If I guessed correctly, you should have taken Firut away and got arrested. For you, Firut had to participate in the king''s election." Su Yu stopped. .


    "Can you help me rescue Filut?" Roma asked.


    "You are too overestimating my strength, just do it according to your own plan. Since Ferut''s identity has been revealed, her destiny has changed." Su Yu shook his head and left the shabby. bar.


    Rom looked at Su Yu''s back blankly, and suddenly realized what Su Yu meant.


    You know, even if Fierut is taken away by Reinharut, it is impossible to participate in the election of the king, unless there is a compelling reason.


    "In that case, let me be the reason for that kid." Roma clenched his fists.


    ...


    In front of Rozval''s mansion.


    Su Yu came back with a bow and arrow on his back, dressed in strong soft armor, and looked like an excellent archer.


    "Jun Su Yu, where did you go..." Emilia was sitting in the courtyard drinking tea, and she was a little surprised when she saw Su Yu''s dress.


    "I went to purchase some equipment, so that I can better protect Master Emilia." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "In Rozval''s mansion, there is no danger at all... I don''t know how Su Yujun''s archery is?" Emilia changed the subject halfway.


    "This is basically a hit." Su Yu said modestly.


    "Hundreds of times!" Emilia covered her small mouth, unexpectedly Su Yu was still a master of archery.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you show me your archery skills?" Rozval and Ram walked out of the living room.


    "Of course, Lord Rozval." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Ram, go get ready." Rozval ordered.


    "Yes, Lord Rozval." Ram left respectfully.


    After a while.


    Ram took a plate of apples, took one of them, and placed it far away.


    Su Yu glanced at the distance, drew the bow and released the arrow, almost without any hesitation, doing it in one go.


    "Puff" the apple was pierced directly and fell to the ground.


    "It''s amazing!" Emilia exclaimed, hearing nothing but seeing is believing, and seeing Su Yu''s success with her own eyes, she had to be surprised.


    Ram placed a few apples again, and Su Yu, without exception, hit them all, without any procrastination when he drew the bow and released the arrow.


    Rozval smiled on his face, but thought in his heart, how many special abilities does he have?


    Lem looked at Su Yu''s performance by the window in the corridor, and he was more confident that Su Yu could restore Lahm''s corner.


    The mysterious and powerful Su Yu is the most special existence she has ever seen.


    In a blink of an eye, the time came to the afternoon.


    The dishes made by Su Yu surprised everyone, especially Lem, who doubted life for a moment.


    She is not as good as Su Yu for making cooking for so long.


    After dinner time, Su Yu was arranged in the guest room.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Come in, Lem." Su Yu sat at the desk, holding a carving knife in his hand, without turning his head back.


    "Jun Su Yu, how did you know it was me?" Leim said strangely as he walked in.


    "Footsteps. Although you are twins, the rhythm of your steps is different. My ears are more sensitive than ordinary people, and I can hear the subtle differences." Su Yu replied.


    Lem opened her mouth, and can tell the difference between her and her sister just by the sound of footsteps?

 234 Chapter 234 Rem and Ram

    In the room.


    Leim looked at Su Yu quietly.


    Su Yu held the carving knife and sculpted very quickly.


    "You want to ask me if there is any way to restore Ram''s horn, right?" Su Yu said.


    "Yeah" Rem nodded.


    "There are magic in this world, and there are many incredible things. In that case, have you ever thought that gods also exist?" Su Yu said slowly.


    "I believe it." Lem thought for a while.


    "So, if I said, I can reach the goddess, what would you think?" Su Yu turned around and looked at Lem with a smile.


    "Can the goddess restore her sister''s horns?" Lem said in a daze.


    "This, I won''t be able to confirm it until I see the goddess." Su Yu put down the carving knife.


    "I can wait, as long as you can restore the elder sister''s horns, no matter how long it is or what the cost, I''m willing to wait." Leim lowered his head.


    "Leim, what if your sister doesn''t expect to restore her horns?" Su Yu got up from the chair and came to the window.


    "How is it possible? If my sister has horns, she must be very powerful." Lem couldn''t believe it.


    "Your sister Ram, when she bears the name of genius, she will also have pressure in her heart, just like the pressure she brings to you, those ghost clan adults give her even more pressure." Su Yu Talking, looking out the window.


    Lem did not speak, and slightly squeezed her small hand.


    "Perhaps, when her horn was cut off, maybe she was relieved?" Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "That kind of thing...how could it be..." Lem''s eyes dodged, and his heart was already shaken.


    Could it be that my sister really thinks that way?Without horns, is the life my sister wants?


    "You atone for your thoughts that night. You always feel that you are not working hard enough. You want to replace Lahm, protect her, and become another her." Su Yu came to Leim, stretched out his hand and stroked her. Little head.


    "I''m still far from working hard enough, my sister is so good, I can''t compare to my sister..." Lem shook his head, constantly denying himself.


    "You have worked hard enough, Leim, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. In this case, Ram will also be sad." Su Yu patted Leim''s head.


    Even though they had just met soon, as long as they talked about Ram, Lehm was just a simple girl.


    "I''m sorry, Jun Su Yu, I''m disturbing you to rest, I''ll go now..." Lem felt warm in his heart, and then realized that Su Yu''s big hand, blushing, escaped from the guest room.


    "Leim is so cute." Su Yu sighed, yawned, and fell asleep.


    late at night.


    A figure sneaked into Su Yu''s room, looking at Su Yu who was sleeping, the short knife in his hand flashed a cold light.


    "If it weren''t for you, Leim wouldn''t think about that again!" Ram stood in front of Su Yu''s bed and raised his short knife high.


    With a knife falling, Ram looked at Su Yu who lost his breath and left the room.


    A few seconds later, in a quiet room.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, and the bloodstain disappeared without a trace.


    "Thank you, Ram." Su Yu was completely sleepy, got up to the desk, and continued to carve.


    Ram added something to his tea, and he knew it as soon as he heard it. Su Yu knew that Ram had murdered him, but he had no fear.


    After all, whether Ram acts or not, he has to recover once.


    That being the case, why is it worthwhile not to die?


    "I don''t know what Ram will be frightened when he sees me tomorrow morning. I really look forward to it." Su Yu smiled wickedly.


    ...


    early morning.


    The sun was shining on the Rozval mansion, and Ram looked at Rem, who was wearing a maid costume, with a bit of unbearable eyes.


    "My sister, are you awake?" Lem seemed to feel the gaze behind him, and turned to look at Ram.


    "Well, Lem, please go and wake up the guest. I''ll sleep for a while." Ram''s voice came from under the blanket.


    "Okay, my sister." Lem smiled sweetly and closed the door gently.


    Su Yu''s room was not far away. Leim came to the door and knocked on the door, but received no answer.


    "It''s strange, is Jun Su Yu sleeping soundly?" Leim muttered.


    "What''s the matter? Rem?" Emilia came over.


    "It''s okay, Lord Emilia, I just want to wake up the guests." Lem bowed.


    "For Su Yujun, you don''t need to call him, he sleeps longer." Emilia smiled.


    "So that''s the case, then I''m going to prepare breakfast first." There was a smile on Leim''s face, and he didn''t expect the mysterious Su Yu to have the habit of sleeping.


    After breakfast was done, Emilia and Rozval sat at the dining table, but Su Yu still did not come.


    Ram stood blankly beside Rozval, Rozval talked to Emilia.


    "Master Rozval, Master Emilia, shall I call a guest?" Lem couldn''t help but said.


    "Go, Jun Su Yu is really sleepy." Rozval squinted his eyes and smiled.


    "No need to call me. Master Rozval, Master Emilia, I am back." Su Yu walked in, wearing yesterday''s archer equipment.


    Ram''s pupils shrank, the smile on Rozval''s face solidified, and he looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Su Yujun, you have been sleeping for a long time." Emilia covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Master Emilia, are you talking about me being snooze? That really wronged me, in fact, I just got up early and went out." Su Yu sat beside Emilia.


    "Where did Jun Su Yu go?" Rozval stared at Su Yu, still smiling.


    "I went to Alam Village and walked around nearby, wanting to find ingredients." Su Yu said a little embarrassed.


    "Ingredients? Su Yujun, your thoughts are so strange." Emilia understood Su Yu''s meaning and looked at him with a smile.


    "In my opinion, both beasts and monsters are ingredients." Su Yu scratched his head.


    "Jun Su Yu, this kind of thinking is very dangerous. Beasts cannot be eaten..." Leim reminded.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can cook them very delicious." Su Yu looked confident.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are such an interesting person." Rozval smiled.


    "Master Rozval joked, I''m just an amateur chef. But..." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    "But what?" Rozval asked.


    "For me, the best ingredients will probably never be available. After all, no one dares to treat them as ingredients." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "Jun Su Yu, what you said, shouldn''t it be..." Emilia opened her mouth, her face full of shock.


    "Master Emilia, I''m just joking, don''t be so serious." Su Yu looked up and smiled.


    Rozval glanced at Su Yu deeply. I am afraid that only a madman can come up with this idea, but it coincides with his purpose.

 235 Chapter 235 Contract Formation

    After breakfast.


    Su Yu was invited by Rozvall and went to his study to talk.


    Su Yu naturally doesn''t mind chatting with Rozval, after all, this is an important figure in Emilia''s camp.


    In Rozval''s study.


    Ram poured two cups of tea and stood beside Rozval, staring at Su Yu.


    She didn''t understand why Su Yu could survive after death.


    "Ram, you should go out first." Rozval said to Ram beside him.


    "Yes, Lord Rozval." Ram left the study and closed the door.


    "Jun Su Yu, I don''t know how you feel about Emilia becoming king?" Rozval opened the subject seemingly casually.


    "There is no possibility for this, Emilia-sama''s winning side is too small." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Jun Su Yu seems to know the other king candidates very well, I don''t know which knight under the command of an adult?" Rozval smiled.


    "I am Emilia-sama''s knight. I am now and I will be in the future. I know very well the fact that Emilia-sama cannot become a king. Even so, I am still willing to guard her." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Su Yujun likes Emilia?" Rozval narrowed his eyes.


    "I like the kind and gentle side of Emilia-sama." Su Yu said without covering up.


    "Jun Su, if you are willing to help me accomplish one thing, I can help you and Emilia walk together, as well as Rem and Ram, or give it to you." Rozval lowered his voice. .


    "Tu Long?" Su Yu drank his tea and said two words lightly.


    "Yes." Rozval nodded.


    "Master Rozval, do you believe that my strength can slay dragons?" Su Yu looked up at Rozval.


    "It is indeed impossible for Su Yujun now, but there are many things in your body that I can''t understand. Maybe you will have this ability in the future." Rozval''s eyes were filled with expectation.


    "What is your purpose?" Su Yu was silent for a while.


    "Get the blood of the dragon and resurrect someone I love." Rozval missed it.


    "I agree. However, you should be suspicious of my strength in your heart? Would you like to try my current strength?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "If Jun Su Yu is willing, please come with me." Rozval stood up, Su Yu once again explained his thoughts, is this a coincidence or his calculation?


    Rozval came to the courtyard, soaring into the sky, and looking back, Su Yu was already beside him.


    "Really incredible ability." Rozval accelerated and flew towards the distance.


    The black ghost behind Su Yu moved forward at full speed, which was actually comparable to Rozval''s speed.


    Rozval was surprised, found a clearing and fell down.


    Su Yu was released by the black ghost and landed firmly on the ground, as if ignoring gravity.


    In fact, when Su Yu fell, Chakra stuck to his feet, no matter how high he jumped, as long as he was prepared, he would not get hurt.


    "This is a good place, Lord Rozval, are you ready?" Su Yu took out his bow and arrow.


    "Jun Su Yu, you can attack at any time..."


    Before Rozval spoke, he saw an arrow flying over and quickly dodges.


    The arrow from the string is extremely fast, and it can feel the fierce wind across his face.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Jun Su Yu, you really surprised me." Rozval waved his hand and the wind magic counterattacked, directly destroying the three arrows.


    "Really? Lord Rozval, this is just the beginning." Su Yu opened his bow.


    "I admit your archery is very good, but at this level, it can''t hurt..."


    "Bang" Rozval felt a breeze and subconsciously raised his hand.


    A black ghost emerged, the sharp claw grabbed Rozval''s arm, and the other sharp claw struck towards Rozval.


    "What is this!" Rozval opened his eyes wide, and the flame magic fell on the black ghost.


    "Puff" the black ghost''s claws passed through Rozval''s body without hindrance, and the flame magic was like a firework, disappearing.


    "This is my assassin, almost ignoring all magical and physical attacks, your magic will not feel anything to it." Su Yu explained.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is really something I didn''t expect..." Rozval thought of the Witch''s finger for a moment, and then denied it.


    That kind of thing, compared with the black ghost in front of him, is simply a toy.


    "Master Rozval, actually my real trump card, you must have guessed it, I won''t say more." Su Yu snapped his fingers, and the black ghost disappeared and came to Rozval with the light of healing. Fell on his wound.


    "Isn''t you dead?" Rozval said slowly as he watched the wound recover.


    "Yes, immortality. Even the seal is not effective for me. Unfortunately, I can''t stay in this world for too long. As long as I accomplish something, I will leave this world." Su Yu shrugged.


    Now that he showed his hole cards, let Rozval know that Su Yu wanted to kill him, and it was easy for him to kill him.


    Even so, Su Yu didn''t intend to kill him, which proved the heart of cooperation.


    "Su Yujun, as long as you help me resurrect her, I will agree to any conditions." Rozval bent down.


    "This needs to wait until later, now I can''t do that kind of thing at all." Su Yu shook his head.


    "What Su Yu wants to do, I can assist you with all my strength." Rozval hesitated.


    "Then, let''s sign a contract."


    ...


    Contract, this is something that elves can create. After they sign a contract with humans, they will become human partners.


    For example, Parker the Elf beside Emilia.


    Logically speaking, there is no contract in this world, but the system has a contract scroll.


    This contract scroll is not a contract that will become the other''s servant after signing a contract, but a contract where both parties bet on conditions.


    In Rozval''s study.


    "Jun Su Yu, is this thing really useful?" Rozval looked at the paper in front of him with some doubts.


    "Is it useful? After you write it, you will know it with a drop of blood." Su Yu wrote his conditions and let Rozval look at it.


    Rozval no longer hesitated and wrote down his conditions seriously.


    Both of them dropped a drop of blood at the same time, which landed on the paper.


    "Om" a ray of light flashed, and the paper glowed with golden light, which turned into light spots and fell on the two of them.


    "The contract is established! The contract time is unlimited, and those who violate the contract will erase the existence!"


    "Jun Su Yu, this voice..." Rozval stopped talking.


    "Just treat it as the voice of God." Su Yu smiled.


    Wipe out existence?That doesn''t exist.


    Because, at the bottom corner of the contract, there is a line of small characters: The contract is drawn up by the host, and all interpretation rights belong to the host!

 236 Chapter 236 Rems Worry

    The contract scroll has a maximum limit of ten in the same period.


    Condition one: The world must have magical power.


    Conditions of use two, the person who signs a contract with the host must have magical powers.


    Note: The contract is drawn up by the host, and all interpretation rights belong to the host. During the execution of the contract, the host can terminate the contract at any time.


    In the courtyard.


    "This contract scroll, isn''t it just to create branch tasks..." Su Yu vomited.


    He just asked the system at random, if there is a contract, the system was provided to him.


    At the beginning, Su Yu thought it was the side that signed the contract and could be summoned by him at any time, but he didn''t expect it to be just a simple contract.


    It is worth mentioning that Su Yu''s space ring can indeed hold people and animals, but if you want to leave with the characters in the animation world, you must pay a lot of silver-level lottery, and the price is beyond Su Yu''s imagination.


    This also cut off Su Yu''s desire to take Leim away.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Lem''s voice sounded from behind.


    "Leim, do you want to go out?" Su Yu asked.


    "Well, the ingredients in the mansion are not enough, I want to buy some ingredients." Lem nodded.


    "Be careful on the road, come back early." Su Yu smiled.


    "Um...Su Yujun, after I come back, can I ask you about how to make apple pie..." Leim whispered.


    "Of course no problem, I can also teach you other desserts." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really? Thank you so much, Jun Su Yu, I must be back soon." Leim saluted, speeding up and leaving Rozval''s mansion.


    ...


    noon.


    Rem returned to Rozval''s mansion.


    In the kitchen.


    Su Yu began to teach Lem to make desserts, as well as some dishes from the main world.


    Lem listened carefully, and finally forced a cake.


    "This is for Ram, right?" Su Yu looked at the little cake on the plate.


    "Sister-sama seems to be tired, and I''m always wandering today. I want to make desserts for my sister to taste... Unfortunately, it''s not as good as Su Yujun''s." Leim glanced at the big cake made by Su Yu. After the comparison, I was a little disappointed.


    "Leim, do you know what is the most important part of cooking?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Is it delicious?" Rem answered tentatively.


    "No, this is just the most basic thing. The most important thing about cooking is your mind." Su Yu looked at Leim with a smile.


    "Mind?" Lem looked blank.


    "To put it simply, the cooking you present to the other party contains your concern, which is a kind of mind." Su Yu explained.


    "Jun Su Yu, what do you mean is that even if I don''t do a good job, my sister can still feel my heart?" Leim understood what Su Yu meant.


    "Yes, Ram must be able to feel your mind, go, I will do the lunch." Su Yu patted Leim''s head.


    "Then trouble Su Yujun." Leim felt his big warm hand, holding the plate, and ran out of the kitchen.


    In Ram''s room.


    Her eyes were full of regret and self-blame. Although Lord Rozval did not blame her, she failed to kill Su Yu, which had created a gap between Lord Rozval and Su Yu.


    Recalling what he said in Lord Rozval''s study just now, Ram felt regretful.


    Lord Rozval has reached a certain contract with Su Yu, and Ram can no longer attack Su Yu, otherwise, Lord Rozval''s interests will be harmed.


    "My sister..." A soft voice sounded, waking up Ram.


    "Rem, why are you here? Isn''t it lunch time?" Ram reduced his expression and put on a smile.


    "My sister, this is the cake I made under Su Yujun''s guidance. I want my sister to taste it." Lem put the cake in front of Ram and said softly.


    Ram was taken aback, looking at the expectation in Lem''s eyes, feeling a little guilty in his heart.


    It seemed that something was wrong with her today, which caused Lem to worry.


    "My sister?" Lem looked at Ram who hadn''t tasted it for a long time in confusion.


    "Rem, let''s taste it together." Ram cut off a piece of cake and put it to Rem''s mouth.


    Rem smiled and caught the cake.


    Ram cut another piece and ate it.


    "So sweet..." the two said almost in unison.


    "My sister, I''m sorry, I''ll pay attention next time..." Lem was a little embarrassed.


    "It''s okay, Rem." Ram smiled and quickly finished the remaining cake.


    Leim looked at Ram, remembering Su Yu''s words, a smile appeared on his face, and clenched his small fist.


    "My sister, I will definitely try my best, and let you taste it again."


    ...


    After lunch time.


    Emilia and Su Yu were drinking afternoon tea in the courtyard and tasting the snacks made by Su Yu.


    Emilia is looking forward to Su Yu''s cooking, and each dish can bring her a different surprise.


    "Master Emilia, I haven''t seen your elf for so long. Is it because he is too shy, so he doesn''t want to come out to meet me?" Su Yu looked at Emilia and said.


    "Parker is not with me, and it has been with Beatrice during this time." Emilia thought for a while.


    "I thought I was too handsome, it feels shy." Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Jun Su Yu, you really..." Emilia covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Master Emilia, do you want to go to the village with me tomorrow?" Su Yu invited.


    "Forget it, if I show up, the people in the village will feel unwell." Emilia''s eyes darkened.


    "Master Emilia, you are so gentle." Su Yu remembered the description of one of the witches, the silver-haired half-elf.


    "I...I just don''t want to trouble Rozval." Emilia lowered her head.


    "Master Emilia, do you want to change the villagers'' impression of you?" Su Yu drank tea.


    "If I can, I certainly want people''s impression of me to change, but..."


    "If I said, I can create this opportunity for you?" Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Jun Su Yu, shouldn''t you want to hurt them?" Emilia frowned.


    "In fact, there is a monster near the village. If I find it, I am going to fight that monster as soon as possible..."


    "Where is the Warcraft? We will look for it now, and we must not let the Warcraft hurt the people in the village." When Emilia heard it, she stood up anxiously.


    "Master Emilia, don''t worry, the target of that monster is not ordinary people, but people with magical powers." Su Yu looked at the expression on Emilia''s face and sighed inwardly, Emilia What an angel.


    "Jun Su Yu, are these also seen in the prophecy?" Emilia remembered Su Yu''s identity.


    "Yes, so I''m not in a hurry, we need a plan." Su Yu nodded.

 237 Chapter 237 Change

    A few days passed in a flash.


    The beast that Su Yu said had never appeared.


    The only gain is that Su Yu and the children in the village have become acquainted these days and helped them make a lot of toys.


    Emilia has been following Su Yu all the time, wearing a magical-style clothes whose ability is to hinder cognition.


    To put it simply, the people and children in the village cannot recognize Emilia in this state.


    Under this circumstance, Emilia, as Su Yu''s assistant, became familiar with these children and was called the big sister of the wizard.


    the other side.


    Ram recovered recently. She asked Su Yu to explain what happened that night. She was afraid that Su Yu would threaten Rozval, so she took action against Su Yu.


    Su Yu didn''t care about Ram''s assassination of him, and welcomed Ram to do it again.


    Seeing that the relationship between her sister and Su Yu was getting better, Leim felt relieved and agreed to Su Yu''s so-called date.


    ...


    In the afternoon, head to the small road in Alam Village.


    Rem was dressed in a maid costume and kept his head down along the way.


    "Is Lem nervous?" Su Yu asked.


    "Yeah. All the time, I went to the village to buy ingredients. I didn''t have a job today, and it feels a bit weird..." Lem whispered.


    "This is because you have been a maid for too long, and suddenly you have a vacation, and you feel too confused." Su Yu smiled.


    "If you don''t work and don''t work hard, you always feel that something is missing." Lem nodded, agreeing with Su Yu''s words.


    "If Leim worked too hard, it would be very hard." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted Leim''s head.


    "It''s okay, Leim is just a substitute for my sister. This hard work is nothing." Leim looked up and smiled.


    "Boom" Su Yu knocked Lem''s head unceremoniously.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Leim held his head and looked at Su Yu carefully.


    "Don''t say that you are a substitute for your sister, Leim is Leim, no matter what you were before, you are now a unique existence." Su Yu said seriously.


    Leim was taken aback and looked at Su Yu blankly.


    "Your existence is not to live for Ram, try to live for yourself, do something you want to do." Su Yu said softly.


    "Leim only wants her sister''s horns to recover, and then feel relieved." Leim dodged his eyes.


    "Leim..." Su Yu sighed. It seemed that Leim wouldn''t change at all without experiencing something.


    The two came to the village and saw Emilia at a glance.


    Since Su Yu said about the monsters near the village, Emilia stayed here almost every day to prevent accidents.


    Su Yu recognized Emilia at a glance. This was not because he ignored the magic spells, but because Emilia only had one more cloak in the vision of the black ghost.


    Lem didn''t recognize Emilia, and was still thinking about Su Yu''s words.


    Su Yu took Leim to the place where the flowers bloomed.


    "Leim, do you know what you need to do for a date?" Su Yu sat down and said.


    "Sorry, Su Yujun, this is the first time I heard the term date." Leim shook his head.


    "The so-called date is to spend a pleasant time with someone you like..."


    "Nalem wants to date my sister," Leim said innocently.


    "The person I like refers to the man, not Ram." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "So that''s it..." Leim''s face blushed slightly as he understood what Su Yu meant.


    "Rem, if you don''t mind, can you just sit here?" Su Yu pointed to his side.


    Leim sat next to Su Yu obediently.


    Su Yu lay on Leim''s lap and closed his eyes.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Leim looked at Su Yu''s face, with an indescribable shyness in his heart.


    "I like Lem''s knee pillow, it feels very comfortable if you sleep like this." Su Yu said.


    Leim blushed and looked down at Su Yu.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Yu fell asleep quietly.


    "Jun Su Yu...thank you." Leim murmured while stroking Su Yu''s short hair.


    "Jun Su Yu, it''s not OK, the children in the village are gone!" A voice suddenly sounded.


    Su Yu opened her eyes, and Emilia stood behind them with an anxious expression.


    "Leim is responsible for protecting the safety of the villagers, and Emilia is responsible for maintaining the barrier until the appearance of the monster." Su Yu sat up and said.


    "Well, Su Yujun, please." Emilia nodded and left quickly.


    "Jun Su Yu, let me go with you." Leim stood up and said.


    "No, the situation inside is too dangerous, Leim must stay." Su Yu refused without hesitation.


    "But..." Rem''s face was worried.


    "It''s okay, I promise to come back soon. We will continue our date at that time, and I will tell you some interesting stories." Su Yu smiled slightly and flew towards the forest.


    Leim looked at Su Yu''s back and ran towards the village.


    ...


    Even Su Yu reminded that Emilia was still paying attention, but there were still children who walked into the forest. I have to say that this is probably the power of the world at work.


    No matter what, Su Yu must find those children.


    According to Emilia, a total of four children entered the forest, three little boys, and one Petra.


    "It''s a kid who can cause trouble." Su Yu''s eyes swept around.


    The black ghost flew low, observing the surroundings.


    "Found it!" Su Yu looked at the three little boys not far away, none of them were injured, they just passed out.


    The black ghost hugged the three children and flew back to the village. Su Yu continued to move forward, looking for Petra.


    Passing through the forest, Su Yu came to a meadow.


    Petra lay in the middle of the grass, like bait, waiting for others to approach.


    Su Yu used the moonlight to see the surrounding ambush clearly, but without any hesitation, he rushed out, picked up Petra and ran.


    "Ooooooooooo" the wolf-shaped monster came out of the forest, very fast.


    Su Yu didn''t want to delay for a moment, and it was less than a few minutes before the black ghost returned to his side.


    "Jun Su Yu!" Leim''s voice came to him from far to near.


    "Leim, why are you here?" Su Yu was surprised, this was not in his plan.


    "I am worried that Jun Su Yu will be in danger..."


    "Are you an idiot? How could I be in danger? Run!" Su Yu didn''t wait for Leim to finish speaking, pulling her away.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''ll hold the Warcraft, you take this child to escape first." Leim''s footsteps stopped.


    "I..." Su Yu looked at the horn on Lem''s head and was speechless.


    According to his expectation, it will definitely catch up.


    However, with the arrival of Leim, Su Yu''s delay directly attracted the beast''s encirclement.


    Seeing WoW stop and surround the two, Su Yu smiled bitterly, it is really not as good as the sky.

 238 Chapter 238 Rems Tears

    In the forest.


    The wolf-shaped beast surrounded Su Yu and Leim, but the black ghost had not returned.


    To be honest, Su Yu really regretted it. If he didn''t bring Lem to the date, the plan would be perfect.


    Leim worried about him, which made Su Yu very happy, at least he knew Leim had changed.


    However, this worry does not come at the right time.


    "Jun Su Yu, I will follow you, you can take her to escape." Lem exudes a terrible aura.


    "Run toward the outside of the forest." Su Yu hesitated, and leaped towards the tree. Chakra made him climb the tree like a ninja.


    His plan is to attract the blame to a place closer to the enchantment, and Emilia will take the initiative to destroy the Warcraft.


    Now that Leim came, the Petra that Su Yu was holding had to be sent back to the village. Guiding the blame could only be temporarily handed over to Leim to complete.


    The black ghost only needs to return to the village, put down the three children, and then disappear, then appear next to Su Yu.


    Su Yu hugged Petra, and the monsters at his feet were chasing after him. It seemed that he verified Su Yu''s guess that the magic power on his body was very attractive to those monsters.


    Leim''s way to stop the Warcraft was to directly use her meteor hammer to hit it. Almost no Warcraft could take her move.


    Su Yu retracted his gaze and looked at Petra in his arms. In this case, she must be sent back to the village or stay in an absolutely safe place.


    "Sorry, Petra." Su Yu took out a dart and dropped it on Petra''s arm.


    The existence of the space ring, the less people know the better.


    Moreover, Su Yu didn''t want her to wake up and find that she was staying in a strange place.


    Petra was sent to the space ring, Su Yu stopped and took out the bow and arrow.


    "Swish" an arrow landed on the head of a wolf-shaped monster, directly letting it fall to the ground.


    "It seems that the beasts only possess part of the magic power, not far beyond the beasts." Su Yu''s eyes lit up and he jumped on the tree and cooperated with Leim to kill the wolf-shaped beasts.


    There is still a few minutes left before the black ghost returns. It should be too late.


    As for Rozval, why didn''t he come?If he participates, Emilia''s contribution will definitely be ignored by the people in the village. This time the plan is for Emilia. Otherwise, Su Yu doesn''t need to tell her at all.


    Leim and Su Yu cooperated, fought and retreated, heading out of the forest all the way.


    Secretly, a black puppy stared at the two of them, and there were several wolf-shaped monsters beside it.


    A few minutes, neither long nor short.


    The black ghost returned, and Su Yu came to Lem for the first time.


    At this time, Lem lost her tenderness, a little blood was splashed on the maid outfit, and his face was full of murderous intent.


    "Rem?" Su Yu tried to call out.


    "Swish" Meteor hammer smashed directly.


    Su Yu felt the killing intent in Leim''s eyes, and it seemed that while the horns on her head gave her strength, it also had a great influence on her spirit.


    The black ghost stood in front of Su Yu, grabbed the meteor hammer, and Su Yu stepped on top of the black ghost and jumped over.


    Leim looked up at Su Yu, holding an iron knife in his hand, making her feel extremely dangerous.


    Seeing Su Yu rushing in front of her, Leim gave up the meteor hammer and stretched out a small hand.


    Several ice cones appeared out of thin air and stab towards Su Yu.


    Su Yu''s body dodged, avoiding Lem''s cone of ice, one of the cones of ice brought the chill directly through Su Yu''s face.


    Lem was shocked and was about to continue his attack when he found that Su Yu had come in front of her and raised his hand.


    "Boom" Su Yu knocked Lem''s head.


    "Are you a fool?" Su Yu''s shout sounded in her ears.


    Leim''s body trembled, and the killing intent in her eyes disappeared. Perhaps it was Su Yu''s voice or the pain of being knocked that made her recover.


    "Sorry��"


    "Roar" a roar sounded, interrupting Leim, a huge monster appeared in front of Su Yu.


    "Leim, the next thing is left to me." Su Yu let go of Leim, and the black ghost stepped forward to hug her and soared into the sky.


    "Jun Su Yu!" Leim looked at Su Yu on the ground and shouted, tears falling.


    She clearly felt the existence of the black ghost and understood why Su Yu could fly. Now the black ghost is with her, which means that Su Yu has lost the best way to escape!


    Su Yu on the ground leaped towards the tree, but could not stop the claws of the giant monster.


    Su Yu turned around with an arrow, stepped on the big tree that was about to fall, and jumped to the next tree.


    This giant monster is the black puppy.


    "Roar" in the eyes of the giant monster, there was a cry of pain, and the surrounding monsters chased Su Yu crazily.


    "Enjoy chasing, I''m really afraid that you will run away." Su Yu''s mouth curled up, and he liked the excitement of being chased.


    Lem was in the air, and could only see the trees in the forest collapsing continuously, praying in his heart that Su Yu would never have an accident.


    The escape lasted more than ten minutes, and Su Yu finally saw the light in the village.


    "The next thing is the topic." Su Yu recalled the black ghost, and Leim was sent back to the village, just as Ram also rushed over.


    Counting arrows in the giant monster behind him, he had long been firm in his will and would never leave without killing Su Yu.


    Su Yu calmly took out the fireworks and aimed them at the sky.


    "Bang" fireworks bloom.


    All the people in the village looked up at the fireworks. The next second, they saw the giant monster in the forest, and they all took a step back in shock.


    Emilia walked forward, and the next step was her mission.


    Su Yu stopped and looked back at the giant monster.


    Emilia stretched out her hand, and the cone of ice, which was even more exaggerated than Lem, pierced towards the giant monster.


    The giant monster and its subordinates were all frozen in an instant, Su Yu took the opportunity to rush over, stood on top of the giant monster, and the iron sword fell.


    "Pumping" the giant monster fell to the ground, and the remaining monsters scattered and fled.


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the task and rewarding a silver-level lottery." The system prompt sounded.


    Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief, before turning around, he smelled a scent, and immediately after, he was hugged by Lem.


    "I''m sorry, Jun Su Yu, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be hurt... I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Leim said reproachfully, and warm tears fell on Su Yu''s back.


    "Don''t cry, Lem, I''m fine." Su Yu turned around and said softly.


    "Is it okay? Is there any injury?" Lem looked at Su Yu nervously.


    "It''s really okay, it''s just a little hungry." Su Yu wiped away tears for Leim and said with a chuckle.


    "I''m going to prepare dinner." Lem said quickly.


    "Just kidding, I''m actually very happy that Leim broke into the forest for me. This proves Leim understands what I said before." Su Yu took Leim''s little hand.


    "I''m just worried about Jun Su Yu being injured. After all, you are Lord Rozval''s guest..." Leim lowered his head, his pretty face flushed.


    "Remember my words, try to live for yourself and do what you want to do." Su Yu approached Leim and said in her ear.

 239 Chapter 239 Wilhelm

    Leim helped Su Yu out of the forest.


    Emilia followed close behind.


    "Thank you, Master Mage."


    "Master Magic, you protected us, thank you for your kindness."


    "Brother Magician."


    The people in the village came up enthusiastically, and Emilia was a little at a loss.


    "Everyone, please be quiet and listen to me." Su Yu said.


    The people in the village calmed down and looked at Su Yu.


    "A few days ago, I reminded the village through a child that there was a monster around here, but I didn''t expect that there would still be children entering the forest today. Fortunately, Master Emilia reminded me, otherwise it would be unimaginable." Su Yu said. Lost Emilia''s cloak.


    The beautiful silver-haired girl appeared in front of everyone, frightening everyone back.


    "Silver-haired half-elf, isn''t that just..."


    "It is said that she will bring misfortune to this territory..."


    "Maybe, what happened today was also caused by her..."


    The people in the village were suspicious, with deep disgust in their eyes for Emilia.


    Emilia opened her mouth and lowered her head.


    "Can you not see with your eyes? She stayed in the village and almost never returned to Lord Rozval''s residence every day, just to protect the village!" Su Yu said loudly.


    The people in the village were taken aback. Indeed, Emilia has been in the village these days, sometimes even at night.


    "Big sister is not a bad person, she will still play with us!" a child came out.


    "I know you can''t accept it for a while, but I believe time will verify everything, so please let go of your suspicions." Su Yu saw that the people in the village were hesitating and said seriously.


    The people in the village did not answer, they just looked at Emilia without disgust. After all, it was indeed Emilia who saved the village.


    Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Emilia, and found that her eyes were red, as if she wanted to cry but couldn''t cry.


    "Leim, wait for me." Su Yu remembered that there was a girl in the space ring, and quickly returned to the forest and carried her out.


    There was a bonfire in the village, and the children who recovered did not feel any discomfort.


    Su Yu and Emilia, as well as Lem and Ram, had a dinner in the village together. This was the first time Emilia had such a good relationship with the people in the village.


    On the way back to Rozval''s mansion, Leim supported Su Yu, and Ram held the apples that people in the village gave to Su Yu and Emilia.


    There is a smile on Emilia''s face. Since coming to Rozval''s mansion, she has never been as happy as she is today.


    The feeling of being recognized by others and the kind eyes that made her feel warm in her heart.


    "Leim, Ram, you should go back first." Su Yu stopped.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Leim looked at Su Yu worriedly.


    "I''m fine, don''t forget, I still have a partner." Su Yu said softly.


    "Then I''ll go back and wait for you." Lem glanced at Emilia, as if he understood something, his eyes darkened and left.


    Ram looked at the two of them, did not speak, and walked over.


    "Su Yujun, thank you." Emilia gave a sincere smile.


    "You are welcome, Lord Emilia, this time the plan was so successful, thanks to Lord Emilia staying in the village." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yujun, if it wasn''t your plan, I might not be able to do anything for them..." Emilia fluffed her long hair and said with a chuckle.


    "Master Emilia can be happy. This is my duty as a knight." Su Yu joked.


    "Su Yujun, in order to repay your kindness, I decided to promise you something." Emilia thought for a while.


    "Anything is fine?" Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course you can''t do too much." Emilia blushed.


    "Then... Lord Emilia, please believe me, okay?" Su Yu stepped forward and hugged Emilia.


    "Jun Su Yu, I believe you." Emilia whispered.


    "Master Emilia, I will always stay by your side and protect you." Su Yu stroked Emilia''s long hair.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "Don''t talk, I don''t want Master Emilia to promise me anything for repaying me."


    ...


    The morning sun rises.


    Su Yu stood in front of the window and stretched.


    "Choose! One, help Emilia become a king. Two, help a king alternate to become a king. Completing option one rewards three silver draws, and completing option two awards one silver draw."


    "Helping Emilia become a king, is the reward higher?" Su Yu snorted and chose option two without hesitation.


    In his opinion, the silver draw is the same as the bronze draw. The method of obtaining is simple, and there is no need to put pressure on Emilia in order to obtain more silver draws.


    "Jun Su Yu." Leim''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Good morning, Lem." Su Yu opened the door.


    "Good morning, Su Yujun, how did you rest last night?" Lem said in a gentle voice.


    "In fact, I didn''t have a good rest. If I could rest on Lem''s lap, I think it would be better." Su Yu teased.


    "Really?" Lem''s face was happy.


    "Stupid Lem, are you thinking, can you finally do something for me?" Su Yu flicked Lem''s forehead.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Leim saw through his thoughts, clutching his forehead, looking at Su Yu carefully.


    "In the future, you must believe me, don''t try your best to protect me." Su Yu patted Leim''s head.


    "Yeah" Rem nodded.


    "Let''s go, I will teach you to cook some breakfast." Su Yu walked towards the kitchen.


    Leim quickly followed Su Yu with a quiet smile on his face.


    ...


    Just after having breakfast, Su Yu and Leim went to the village. When they returned to Rozval''s mansion, they found a carriage and a white-haired old man in a waiter''s suit.


    "Guest, you are finally back, Lord Rozval is greeting the messenger from the royal capital..." Ram walked towards him.


    "I see, let''s go." Su Yu took a deep look at the white-haired old man. This is Wilhelm, known as the Sword Demon, the grandfather of Rein Harut.


    Although he is Reinharut''s grandfather, he is a true swordsman, an ordinary person without any protection.


    In Reinharut''s family, each generation has a sword master. When Wilhelm was young, he married the sword master at that time, Teresia.


    In the living room.


    Emilia and Rozval looked at the messenger in front of them.


    "Master Emilia, Master Rozval, I''m back." Su Yu walked in.


    "Jun Su Yu, welcome back, please sit down." Rozval smiled.


    "As a knight of Lord Emilia, it is already a great honor to be able to listen." Su Yu refused to sit down and came to Emilia''s back.


    "Jun Su Yu?" The envoy from the capital city looked at Su Yu with interest, and a pair of cat ears moved slightly.

 240 Chapter 240 The Trial Is Coming

    Felix, from the Knights of the Guards in the capital, belongs to the knights of Kurxiu, one of the king''s alternates.


    The short flax hair, a pair of cat ears, the way of dressing that favors girls, and the word "meow" at the end made Su Yu want to turn him into a complete girl with cat ears.


    Felix came today, representing the Knights of the Guards, and the news he conveyed was basically nonsense. Only one piece was really useful news. Wang Xuan began.


    The so-called king election is that several king candidates compete for the king''s position. As for how to compete, they can only rely on their own ability.


    Except for Firut, Emilia is the weakest.


    Two of the five candidates for the king are the most powerful contenders for the king''s election. One of them is Kurxiu.


    Her combat power is Wilhelm, Knight Felix, and she is the daughter of the Duke''s family. She is extremely powerful and highly respected, and is probably very popular among the knights.


    "My words have been conveyed, I won''t disturb Master Emilia and Master Rozval." Felix stood up and smiled.


    "Thank you, Felix." Emilia got up and wanted to send him off.


    "Master Emilia, let me escort Felix away from Master Rozval''s territory, right?" Su Yu asked.


    "Well, I will trouble you, Jun Su Yu." Emilia said in a daze.


    Although she didn''t know why Su Yu said such words, since she had chosen to believe in Su Yu, Emilia had no other doubts.


    Felix smiled at Su Yu. He was also a little interested in Su Yu. It stands to reason that the knight standing next to Emilia on this occasion must be the person she trusts most.


    The two walked out of the living room side by side.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is the first time I have seen you. I don''t know where you are a knight?" Felix asked curiously.


    "I''m just calling myself a knight, but I don''t actually have the title of knight." Su Yu smiled.


    "Without the title of knight, it is amazing to be able to be trusted so much by Master Emilia." Felix said in surprise.


    "Master Emilia is too kind. I just said some good things and became a knight of Master Emilia somehow. Of course, there is another reason that I prefer Master Emilia." Su Yuhao Do not hide.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are such a strange knight." Felix opened his mouth and commented.


    In his opinion, a knight is a knight, someone who can''t like to protect at all.


    "Felix, in fact, I don''t want to escort you. I just want you to arrange for me. When I go to the royal capital, I want to meet Master Kurxiu." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "Jun Su Yu wants to see Lord Kurxiu?" Felix was startled. As Emilia''s most trusted knight, Su Yu wanted to see another king candidate. What was going on?


    "You only need to convey a word for me. If you see it or not, I''ll leave it to Master Kurxiu to judge." Su Yu saw the knight''s doubts and said with a smile.


    "What?" Felix stared at Su Yu closely.


    "White whale crusade." Su Yu wrote lightly.


    Felix''s pupils shrank, how did he know this?


    ...


    In the evening, dinner is over.


    In Rozval''s study.


    Emilia''s itinerary has been decided, and she will leave for the royal capital tomorrow.


    As Emilia''s knight, Su Yu naturally went with him. Rozval was a supporter of Emilia, and he wanted to go with him, as well as Lem.


    Wang Xuan, for Su Yu, the trial has only begun now.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you really want to do this?" Rozval said in silence.


    "Master Rozval, don''t forget, I am an immortal existence. They are just stepping stones to me." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Then I beg you." Rozval glanced at the people next to Su Yu, wearing a magic cloak, just like Emilia''s, with obstructive cognition.


    "Then I will leave first, this guy, let him stay in the mansion." Su Yu turned and left, carrying his clone.


    That''s right, this is Su Yu''s second clone, and can swap positions with Su Yu in an instant.


    His existence is the same as the black ghost, Su Yu can unilaterally make him disappear and appear.


    Su Yu and Emilia headed to the capital. The Witch Church came to attack a few days later. One of their targets was the Rozval mansion and the people in that village.


    Leaving aside the original plot, the option Su Yu received was unceremonious.


    "Choose! One, the host solves the attack of the Witch''s Educator alone. Two, solves the attack of the Witch''s Educator. Completing option one will reward you with three silver draws, and completing option two will reward you with one silver draw.


    In the corridor.


    "Solving the Witch''s Education alone, it feels very exciting to think about it." Su Yu''s mouth turned up.


    Back in the room, Su Yu was about to rest when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Leim, what''s the matter?" Su Yu opened the door and saw Leim at the door, wondering.


    "Knee pillow..." Lem''s face flushed.


    "So that''s it, come in." Su Yu was taken aback and said with a smile.


    Leim walked into the room, looking a little youthful in sleep, this was a gift from Su Yu.


    "Rem, it''s so beautiful, but it''s not a maid costume..."


    "Does Su Yujun like maid outfits? Then I thank you and I will go back and change..."


    "Just kidding, Leim is cute, I am a little sleepy." Su Yu held Leim''s little hand.


    Lem sat up nervously, her knees or something, she couldn''t even think about it before.


    Su Yu was resting on Leim''s knee, closed his eyes, and smelled a faint fragrance.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you." Leim looked at Su Yu tenderly.


    Whether it is dessert or cooking, the cooking Su Yu taught her is always so delicious.


    Last night, Su Yu took the risk of being hurt by her, awakened her with one sentence, gave her the best way to escape, and was chased by the monsters alone.


    At that time, the softest part of Lem''s heart was touched.


    For a long time, she thought she was Ram''s substitute, but Su Yu told her again and again that she was her and Lem was Lem, irreplaceable.


    After coming back yesterday, she plucked up the courage to talk a lot with Ram, apologizing for what happened that night.


    Ram didn''t mean to blame her, he just hugged her gently.


    All of this originated from Su Yu''s words.


    "Try to live for yourself and do what you want to do."


    She always wanted to apologize, but she couldn''t tell.


    "Leim, it''s great to be able to meet you." Su Yu held Leim''s little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, I am lucky to meet you." Leim fluffed his short hair.


    "By the way, do you remember my carving that night?" Su Yu opened his eyes, took out a gift box from under the bed, and handed it to Lem.


    "Is this for me?" Lem held the gift box, somewhat surprised.


    "Of course, open it and take a look." Su Yu looked at Lem with a smile.


    Lem slowly opened the gift box and stared at the gifts in the box blankly.


    "Do you like it?" Su Yu asked.


    "This is the best gift Rem has received." Rem held the gift tightly in his arms and nodded heavily.


    The gift in the box was nothing else, it was Lem carved out by Su Yu, Lem with a smile on his face.

 241 Chapter 241

    In the early morning, in front of Rozval''s mansion.


    A carriage departed towards the royal capital, while Leim drove the earth dragon.


    Su Yu was driving a ground dragon alone, which felt very strange. Fortunately, the ground dragon was obedient enough.


    Earth dragons are a bit like small dinosaurs from the dinosaur era. They look like lizard people and are extremely fast.


    Su Yu was driving the Earth Dragon, wearing a silver armor, a bow and arrow on his back, and an iron sword hanging from his waist.


    "As a mount, the earth dragon is not as fast as a motorcycle, but it is also a good means of transportation." Su Yu patted the earth dragon on the back and made up his mind to bring a earth dragon before leaving.


    It belongs to a mount and can be taken away without any conditions. As long as it is not allowed to run around in the main world, there will be no trouble.


    ...


    A day later, in the hotel of the royal capital.


    Su Yu looked at the scenery outside the window, and there was an endless stream of people coming and going, and there were countless horse-drawn carriages.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you ready?" Emilia stood in front of the door.


    "Master Emilia, I was ready a long time ago." Su Yu closed the window and left the hotel with Emilia.


    Lem stayed in the hotel and Rozval entered the palace early.


    Su Yu drove the carriage, drove into the palace without hindrance, and stopped in front of the hall.


    Emilia was ahead, Su Yu walked into the hall after half a step behind.


    The people in the hall saw Emilia with different expressions. Whether it was a knight or aristocrat, they were more or less annoying to Emilia, because her appearance was very similar to the legendary witch.


    "Master Emilia." Two knights walked over, and one of the knights with purple hair stretched out his hand, trying to hold Emilia''s small hand.


    "Hello, I am Su Yu, Lord Emilia''s knight." Su Yu took a step forward and took his hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, I met Meow again." Felix, in a pure white knight costume, said hello.


    "I am the knight Yurius. I am glad to meet you." The young knight with purple hair was not annoyed by Su Yu''s rude behavior. On the contrary, he still admired Su Yu somewhat.


    "Master Emilia, it seems that your knight respects you very much." A red-haired knight walked over, with a warm smile that made it easy to have a good impression of him.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Emilia''s face turned red.


    "Reinharut, contemporary swordsman, I am glad to meet you." Su Yu released his hand and looked at Reinharut.


    "Jun Su Yu, I am also very happy to meet you." Reinharut smiled friendly.


    "By the way, Rein Harut, I don''t know what happened to Lord Filut?" Su Yu asked, turning his eyes.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you know Lord Feirut?" Reinharut looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "When I first saw her, I saw her identity. I originally wanted to give her identity as a gift to you, but after thinking about it, let it go." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Jun Su Yu, Lord Filut is very good, thank you for not hurting her." Reinharut said sincerely.


    "That''s good." Su Yu smiled.


    "Master Emilia." Rozval came over.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m going over there first." Emilia said to Su Yu and walked to the front row.


    Su Yu stayed in the camp of the knight faction, and the black ghost had already lurked in.


    "Jun Su Yu, what you said last time, after it''s over, come with me." Felix whispered.


    "Yeah" Su Yu nodded, closing his eyes and resting.


    The election of the king officially begins, the host will be the wise men, they belong to the acting king.


    Now we have to elect a new king, except for Emilia and Kurxiu, there are also two strong competitors.


    Anastasia, the president of the Hexin Chamber of Commerce, a beautiful girl with purple hair in a white robe, looks gentle and lovely, but in fact the city is very deep.


    Of course, due to her own aptitude, she who can''t use magic has no value for Su Yu.


    The other is Priscilla, with long blond hair and red dress. He claims to be a concubine. His abilities are unknown, and he thinks everything will develop in her favor.


    It was originally the alternate of four kings, but the wise men''s meeting was interrupted by the knight Rein Harut before it had announced the start.


    Filut came in in a formal dress. From the outside, she was not even guessed that she was a thief.


    As soon as Filut came up, he expressed extreme dissatisfaction with Reinharut.


    "Jun Su Yu, why are you here?" Firut glanced at him, and said in surprise when he saw Su Yu closing his eyes and rested.


    "Firut, go up and participate in the king''s election." Su Yu opened his eyes. The five king alternates have arrived, and the drama has officially begun.


    The first is that each of the king��s alternates stepped forward to express their views, and Filut directly abstained.


    Unfortunately, before she finished speaking, Roma emerged from the ground, trying to take her away, and was surrounded by the Knights.


    In order to save Roma, Firut had to participate in the king''s election.


    After all, as long as she admits to being an alternate for the king, Roma''s behavior will be forgiven.


    If she is not a candidate for the king, and Roma wants to take her from the palace, getting caught is the end of death.


    ...


    Wang Xuan''s meeting went very smoothly.


    In fact, today is just an opportunity for the king to show off, and the battle has just begun.


    The meeting is over, in front of the hall.


    "Master Emilia, Master Rozval, let''s go back first, I was invited by Felix to join the knight''s party. I was very curious and wanted to go and find out." Su Yu said to the two.


    "It doesn''t matter, Su Yujun, you go." Emilia believed Su Yu very much, smiled sweetly, and left the palace.


    Felix stood beside Su Yu with a smile, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Jun Su Yu, please come with me." Felix waited until Emilia walked away, took Su Yu out of the palace, and went to meet Kurxiu.


    Kurxiu, born in the house of the duke, has a mansion in the king.


    Su Yu walked into Kuerxiu''s mansion, came to the study, and finally saw the extraordinary temperament Kurxiu.


    "Jun Su Yu, I heard that you want to see me, but I don''t know why, as the knight of Lord Emilia, why do you come to see me at this time?" Kuerxiu looked at Su Yu.


    "It is rumored that Master Kurxiu has the ability to see through lies, so I won''t say anything nonsense. My purpose is very simple. I like her. I know she is not qualified to be a king, so I want to help you become a king. "Su Yu sat on the sofa and said slowly.


    Kuerxiu was taken aback for a moment. Her first reaction was that Su Yu was lying, but she didn''t feel that way of lying.


    Whether it was Su Yu''s eyes or her ability, she could tell that what Su Yu was telling was the truth.


    "So, what can Su Yujun do for me?" Kuerxiu said in silence for a moment.


    "How about the time when the white whale appeared, and the credit for the destruction of the Witch Teaching?" Su Yu drank his tea and smiled slightly.

 242 Chapter 242 The Tranquility Before the Storm

    The royal capital at night is brilliantly illuminated.


    Su Yu left Kuerxiu''s mansion and walked on the noisy street.


    He didn''t know when the Beluga whale appeared, but he knew two things.


    First, when the Witch Cult was active in the Rozval territory, the beluga whale was about to appear.


    Second, the time when the beluga whale appeared was within a few days.


    With these two pieces of information, Kurxiu can prepare manpower in advance to observe the movements of the white whale.


    Beluga whale, it is not a creature that can appear out of thin air, as long as the arrival of fog, the Beluga whale will appear, this is something merchants know.


    Then, on this basis, the traces of the beluga whale are naturally not difficult to find.


    "White Whale Hunting Station, I don''t know if I can catch up..." Su Yu murmured.


    Before returning to the hotel, he saw Lem at the entrance of the hotel, dressed as a maid, standing next to the hotel.


    "Jun Su Yu, welcome back." Leim heard the footsteps and turned his head to look, surprised.


    "Are you waiting for me to come back?" Su Yu whispered.


    "Um..." Lem said cautiously.


    "Would you like to go for a walk with me? It''s a rare trip to the royal capital to see the night view here. It''s also a good experience." Su Yu looked at Leim with a smile.


    "If Jun Su Yu wants to go, I will go with you." Leim lowered his head and said.


    "I want to go with Leim." Su Yu took Leim''s little hand and pulled her forward.


    Leim''s face flushed red, and Su Yu was allowed to hold her hand, a warm feeling filled her heart.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you have anything you particularly like?" Leim asked suddenly.


    "Want to give me a gift in return?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, I don''t have the skill of carving Su Yujun, but I also want to give Su Yujun something." Leim nodded.


    "Something I like very much...I like Lem so much, what should I do?" Su Yu looked back at Lem.


    "Jun Su Yu...Don''t tease me..." Lem blushed.


    "Except for Lem, I really don''t have anything special." Su Yu looked innocent.


    "Jun Su Yu, Lem is just a maid in Lord Rozval''s mansion. I know, Lord Emilia whom Su Yu likes..." Lem whispered.


    "I like Emilia''s kindness, and Lem''s gentleness and cuteness." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Rem is just a maid..."


    "Then come to be my maid." Su Yu stopped and took Leim into his arms.


    "But... Lord Rozval, and your sister''s side..." Rem felt warm in his heart and struggled a little in his eyes.


    "If I told Master Rozval, he would definitely agree." Su Yu looked down at Lem.


    "Rem always thought that he was just a substitute for the older sister, so that was enough. However, after meeting Su Yujun, Rem became a bit greedy..."


    "You are not someone''s substitute, Leim is Leim." Su Yu lowered his head and said in her ear.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Leim hugged Su Yu tightly, tears falling.


    This sentence is worth a thousand words.


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head, Leim seemed to understand Su Yu''s next movement and closed his eyes shyly.


    ...


    the following few days.


    The capital seems to be still lively, and the five king alternates have no disputes. In fact, they are already undercurrents.


    The first to bear the brunt was Kurxiu. The knights she had summoned were on the way to the royal capital. Every day there were carriages going in and out of her house.


    Then there is the president of Hexin Chamber of Commerce, Anastasia.


    As a merchant organization, the Hexin Chamber of Commerce is naturally impossible without protective power. The mercenary group Anastasia brought this time was not an ordinary force.


    The Iron Fang mercenary group, whose members are mostly orcs, possesses a physique far superior to humans, and its combat effectiveness cannot be underestimated.


    These two king candidates are the most powerful competitors that Su Yu said, and they also meet the conditions for becoming kings.


    The two of them, no matter who becomes the king, can manage Luknika well.


    So here comes the problem.


    Will the sage act as the agent of the king, will it really make two such capable king alternates ascend to the throne?


    On the streets of the royal capital.


    Su Yu took Lem''s little hand. The two of them have been dating these days. As for Emilia, she stayed in the hotel and was busy communicating with the nobles every day.


    As a candidate for the king, she is the least favored one.


    After all, the silver-haired half-elf represents the symbol of the witch, and the nobles can see her, mostly because of Rozval.


    Even Firut, a rising star, has the support of the Knights of Guards and Reinharut, but Emilia has only Rozval''s support.


    "Su Yujun, are you really unable to help Master Emilia?" Lem asked in a low voice.


    "Rem, don''t think too much about things when you are dating. Emilia-sama has her own plans. I am just Emilia-sama''s knight, responsible for protecting her safety. It is enough." Su Yu saw Road ahead.


    "But, I always feel that Lord Emilia is very pitiful and tired." Lem couldn''t bear to say.


    "What Lem meant, did you want me to take Master Emilia out for a walk?" Su Yu saw through Lem''s thoughts.


    "Um..." Lem nodded.


    "Leim is not afraid that I and Emilia-sama are too close, forget you?" Su Yu teased.


    "Not afraid, I believe that Jun Su Yu will not forget Leim." Leim fluttered his short hair and smiled.


    "Rem, if I can''t protect Master Emilia, I ask you to protect it." Su Yu squeezed Rem''s small hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you going to do anything dangerous?" Leim stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Leim, no matter what I do, do you believe me?" Su Yu patted Leim''s head.


    "I believe in Jun Su Yu, but..."


    "It''s enough to believe me. When I''m not by your side, protect Master Emilia. I believe Rem can do this." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "Leim, waiting for you to come back." Leim hugged Su Yu and said gently.


    She knew that Su Yu was different from her, and many people. What he said seemed to contain other meanings.


    Su Yu''s eyes sometimes seem to see different scenery from her, and the angle of the scenery is different.


    His eyes seemed to see through everything, yet they were so gentle.


    Su Yu hugged Lem with his mouth turned up.


    In the past few days, the king did nothing, but in Rozval''s territory, traces of the Witch Cult have been found.


    Rozval did not tell Emilia the news, nor did he intend to return, he gave everything to Su Yu.


    If Su Yu can''t stop them, Ram and Beatrice in the library in Rozval''s mansion will almost die.


    Of course, Su Yu chose to fight solo, so they didn''t need their help.


    A gust of wind blew, Su Yu''s eyes looked at the direction of the palace.


    "The game has just begun, my chess pieces, play your role."

 243 Chapter 243: Kurxius Decision

    Night falls.


    In Kursho''s mansion.


    "Master Kurxiu, urgent report!" Felix broke into the study.


    "The Beluga appeared, right?" Su Yu sat on the sofa and took a sip of tea.


    "Yes, the direction of the beluga whale''s movement, just as Su Yujun guessed, will appear at the predetermined location in a day." Felix nodded.


    "Calm down, Felix." Kurxiu waved her hand, she was more worried about another thing than the white whale crusade.


    "Master Kurxiu, I don''t know if you can provide me what I want?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, your plan can be said to be crazy. But... I have to say, I was moved by your plan." Kuerxiu clenched his fist, hesitated for a moment, and released his hand.


    "Then, please ask Master Kurxiu to prepare something and give it to me tomorrow morning." Su Yu smiled and stood up.


    "If the plan fails, I will push everything to you." Kurxiu said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fail, and I won''t be allowed to fail." Su Yu walked out the door.


    Kurxiu closed his eyes, for the king''s position, this is also helpless.


    "Master Kurxiu, what exactly did you promise him?" Felix couldn''t help asking.


    "Felix, who do you think is our greatest enemy above the king''s election?" Kurxiu looked at Felix.


    "This, of course, is Lord Anastasia of the Hexin Chamber of Commerce, right?" Felix hesitated.


    "Felix, she is just a businessman, how could she shake my power?" Kurxiu shook his head.


    "Is that Lord Filut? With Reinharut''s support..."


    "Felix, if I were the only alternate king, who is our enemy?" Kurtish interrupted Felix.


    "In that case, we don''t have any..." Felix said halfway, his eyes widened.


    "It looks like you already understand who our enemy is." Kurxiu said meaningfully.


    "Master Kurxiu, this..." Felix opened his mouth. As a knight, he had never thought of such a crazy thing.


    "Felix, this matter has been decided. I don''t want to be a puppet. Everything depends on Su Yujun''s plan." After Kuerxiu finished speaking, he held up the teacup.


    "Master Kurxiu, Felix is ??your most loyal knight. As long as it is your plan, I will never object." Felix knelt on one knee.


    He knew that since Kuerxiu had already decided on this matter, Su Yu was not the one behind.Then, the person who knows how to do it must be someone who is enough to make Kuerxiu jealous.


    To be more specific, this person should be enough to change everyone''s views.


    There is only one such person in the entire capital.


    ...


    When dawn comes, the sun rises.


    In Kursho''s mansion.


    Soldiers gathered from all walks of life gathered here, and even the Iron Fang Mercenary Corps arrived.


    Among these soldiers, most of them have one goal, which is to fight against the white whale.


    As for the Iron Fang mercenary group, it represents Anastasia.


    The Beluga crusade, such a big thing, can''t be concealed from the president of the Hexin Chamber of Commerce, it is better to tell her earlier and let her share the pie.


    As long as the white whale crusade succeeds, Anastasia and Kurxiu''s reputation will directly surpass the other three.


    Kurxiu stood in the front row and spoke. What she said was not illusory merit, but the fact that everyone''s hatred for the white whale supported them to come here.


    Today, they will have the opportunity to take revenge and obtain an unprecedented honor!


    Everyone gritted their teeth, even the Iron Fang mercenary group, were all infected by her speech, and their blood boiled over.


    "It''s really a group of people eager to die." Su Yu in the corner was dressed in a white robe and got into the carriage.


    "Go!" All the participants in the white whale crusade headed out of the city, together with them was the Knights of Guards.


    In this matter, the Knights of Guards must participate in it, even if it can''t take any credit, this is their part.


    A carriage drove into the palace and passed by the soldiers of the Knights of Guards. The carriage was full of vegetables and fruits, which were the ingredients for the kitchen.


    At the same time, Emilia invited Filut.


    Reinharut had to follow Filut to visit Emilia.


    Lem followed Emilia, and she was temporarily responsible for protecting Emilia.


    "Master Emilia, I don''t know where Jun Su Yu went?" Reinharut asked curiously.


    "Jun Su Yu, I already returned to Rozval''s territory this morning." Emilia replied.


    "So, Jun Su Yu is really hard." Reinharut recalled the information he had obtained and exclaimed.


    There were signs of Witch Cult activities in Rozval''s territory. Emilia knew nothing about it. Rozval handed such a dangerous task to Su Yu. He felt a little sympathetic to Su Yu''s situation.


    "Rein Harut... what do you think of Jun Su Yu?" Emilia asked.


    "Honorable knight, at the same time, he is probably the most daring knight I have ever seen." Reinharut smiled.


    "Reinharut!" Emilia knew that Reinharut was referring to what Su Yu liked her, and she blushed.


    Lem saw this scene with a smile on her face, Master Emilia really liked Su Yujun.


    "Rein Harut, I want to eat an apple." Firut said as he walked ahead.


    "Yes, Lord Filut." Reinharut said helplessly.


    ...


    Alam Village.


    Su Yu put the last person in the village into the space ring and took off the mask.


    The smoke has dissipated, and the people in the village are all unconscious and sent into the space ring so that they can be prevented from being injured.


    As for the remaining dozen people.


    "Unexpectedly, people who pretended to appear in this village so soon." Su Yu looked at the people in front of him. They were all followers of the Witch Cult.


    Su Yu has two evidences. The first is that when he first arrived here, he remembered everyone in the village.


    Second, it is the obvious five characters above their heads, witches cultists.


    "The system, you, who can mark the enemy, are really number one in the world." Su Yu praised.


    "The system accepts the host''s praise and rewards the host with a rusty iron sword." The system said.


    Su Yu looked at the rusty iron sword in his hand and shook it hard.


    "Crack" the iron sword broke.


    "����"system.


    "..." Su Yu.


    In the quiet village, a gust of wind blew.


    Su Yu casually threw the broken iron sword aside, a black ghost appeared behind him, his claws held high, and a member of the Witch Cult unfortunately left the world.


    Returning to Rozval''s mansion, Ram had been waiting for a long time.


    "Ram, what''s the order from Lord Rozvall?" Su Yu looked at Ram with a smile.


    "Follow your orders." Ram replied.


    "Then don''t move. Next, I will send you to a place to protect the people in the village and wait for my order." Su Yu patted Ram on the shoulder.

 244 Chapter 244: You Are So Lazy

    Quiet courtyard.


    Su Yu was drinking tea and tasting snacks.


    A breeze blew, and people in black robes appeared in front of Rozval''s mansion.


    On the corridor on the second floor.


    The blond little girl looked at Su Yu, with a cute face, a double-curled ponytail, and a gorgeous frilled dress.


    "A person wants to guard this mansion alone, really a knight..." Beatrice murmured, after speaking, she turned and walked into the room.


    The entrance of Rozval''s mansion.


    "It''s really strange, very strange, it makes me unbelievably strange..." A voice sounded.


    The people in black robes separated, and a man with green hair came out with a pale face and a scary expression.


    "You are really... lazy." Su Yu raised his head and smiled at the man in front of him.


    He is no one else, but the high priest of the Witch Cult, lazy.


    "What are you talking about? Me? Sloth? Hahahahahahaha..." The sloth high priest laughed, and at a certain moment, the voice stopped abruptly.


    "Bang" The stone table on which Su Yu was sitting was torn to pieces by invisible hands.


    "You are really... lazy." Su Yu avoided the attack of the invisible hand, holding a tea cup in his hand, and repeated.


    "Laziness... Laziness... Laziness..." The Laziness High Priest kept repeating, as if crazy, and finally pointed towards Su Yu.


    "Bang bang bang" Su Yu kept backing up, the ground under his feet was lifted by an invisible hand.


    "Why! Why can you see it? Why?" the sloth high priest said angrily.


    "You are really lazy." Su Yu said again.


    "Kill him! Kill him for me!" The Lazy High Priest gritted his teeth.


    "Puff" his voice fell, and a sharp claw passed through his body.


    "Look, are you lazy?" Su Yu asked, holding a cup of black tea in his hand.


    "Who the hell are you..." The Lazy High Priest fell to the ground before he could say anything.


    The members of the Witch Cult looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    "Whiz" do not know from where comes the invisible hand of Yu toward the Soviet Union to attack.


    "Slap" Su Yu''s coffee cup fell to the ground, looking down at the invisible hand.


    "Now, who is more lazy?" A woman taught by a witch came out, laughing.


    "Pumping" Su Yu fell to the ground.


    "Puff puff puff puff" the black ghost rushed into the crowd.


    "Huh?" The woman with the invisible hand was taken aback, turned to look at the black ghost, and then looked at her invisible hand in disbelief.


    "A more advanced form, that''s mine..."


    "What did you say, is it yours?" a voice sounded.


    "You...you..." The woman looked at Su Yu in horror, with black particles throbbing on her body.


    "Sorry, you are more lazy." Su Yu smiled slightly and held the iron sword in his hand.


    "Is there an immortal? Just let me see how many times you can be resurrected!" The woman''s eyes flashed with excitement. Compared with these fingers, the immortal body in front of her is the most perfect form.


    With Rozval''s mansion as the center, all the lazy subordinates rushed towards here.


    Su Yu watched more and more people in black robes, repeating mechanical movements in his hands.


    "Hahahahahahahaha, you are really lazy." Su Yu laughed.


    "Is this person crazy?" Beatrix, who walked out of the library without knowing when, looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    I don''t know how long it took. After the resurrection, the black ghost took away the last member of the Witch Cult.


    Su Yu stood still, his eyes blank.


    "Tick" a drop of blood fell on the iron knife.


    The black ghost stopped moving.


    Beatrice stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Hahahahahahahaha, this body belongs to me now." Su Yu laughed wildly.


    Beatrice''s pupils shrank, it was not crazy, it was used as a container.


    "Although he successfully stopped all the Witch Cultists, he was taken away from his body by sloth... Taking advantage of this, he hasn''t become sloth, maybe it''s still too late!" Beatrice came to the courtyard.


    Su Yu turned his head to look at Beatrice, with a ferocious smile, there was no trace of tenderness.


    "Sorry, you are indeed a hero, but now you..." Beatrice raised her hand.


    "Want to kill me? It''s too late. I am an immortal existence..."


    "Sorry, excuse me, what are you talking about?" A voice sounded behind Su Yu.


    "This voice...you..." Beatrix looked at the black ghost slowly emerging before her eyes, and had a bold idea in her mind.


    "I am a person who likes to stand up when others think they are going to win and tell him with a smile that you have lost everything." The black ghost walked towards Su Yu step by step, no, now it should be said to be lazy.


    "Impossible! Impossible! How could you have two bodies!" Lazy shouted.


    "Don''t you think that is my main body over there?" The black ghost stopped and pointed to sloth.


    "What did you say?" The sloth was startled.


    "You are so lazy, tell you something interesting." The black ghost smiled.


    "What''s interesting?" There was a bad feeling in the lazy heart.


    "First, I have known that you can occupy my body, so when your fingers appear, I let you see my abilities."


    "Second, from the beginning, I planned to use my immortality to attract you."


    "Third, I forgot to tell you. My immortality ability, as long as I die once, it will reset and clear all negative states..."


    Lazy heard the third point and took a step back subconsciously.


    "Yes, it seems that you already understand. Clear all the negative states, which naturally includes the souls in the wrong position. Finally, I want to ask, laziness, you should have no fingers?" The black ghost lifted up paw.


    "No! No! No!" Laziness fled toward the door.


    "Puff" the black ghost was ready to strike and landed behind him.


    "Plop" fell to the ground lazily.


    Su Yu opened his eyes again, moved his head, his mind is clear and in perfect condition.


    "Who are you now?" Beatrice asked cautiously.


    "You are so lazy...cough cough, just kidding, I am the knight of Lord Emilia, and I am going back to the royal capital now." Su Yu was just about to scare Beatrice, feeling the huge magic power, and said with a smile. .


    "Leave it to me here, go." Beatrice said in silence.


    "Then please, Master Beatrice." Su Yu turned and left Rozval''s mansion.


    "What a strange guy." Beatrix looked at Su Yu''s back, waved her small hand, and a whirlpool appeared.


    In the original lively courtyard, in a flash, only the traces of the battle were left.


    Alam Village.


    Su Yu released Ram and the people in the village. After telling Ram some things, he flew into the sky.


    Not long after, a person wearing a mage''s robe appeared in the village.


    Ram glanced at him suspiciously, isn''t this the strange guest?Where did he go just now?

 245 Chapter 245-Rein Harut

    The royal capital, the residence of Reinharut.


    In front of the window.


    Rein Harut looked out the window, the moonlit night tonight was beautiful.


    However, he was not in the mood to enjoy the moon.


    The Beluga crusade has begun, and his friends Felix and Yurius have already gone. It is foreseeable that the Beluga crusade will be an unprecedented fierce battle.


    On the other side, the members of the Witch Cult in Rozval''s territory rushed towards Rozval''s mansion, and Su Yu returned to Rozval''s mansion.


    For these things, as a knight of Firut and as a swordsman, he could not easily participate in these things, which made him a little bit self-blaming.


    Reinharut is an upright knight, and at the same time, he is also the hope of the family, the glory and role model of the Knights of the Guard.


    With his presence, no one dared to make trouble in the king''s capital. The name of Reinharut''s sword saint was a shock in itself.


    Therefore, Reinharut cannot act without authorization and must stay in the royal capital.


    "Juggernaut? They are all fighting, but I can''t do anything..." Reinharut clenched his fist, and once again doubted his knight''s heart.


    "Swish" a dark shadow passed over the roof.


    "Who?" Reinharut woke up, jumped the window directly, and ran after him.


    The black figure in front was wearing a mage''s robe, and the speed was extremely fast, and Reinharut''s speed was not slow.


    The black shadow in front seemed to have spotted Reinharut and threw something out of his hand.


    Reinharut flashed subconsciously, but found that it was just an apple.


    "Ordinary thief?" Reinharut breathed a sigh of relief, and his pace of chasing relaxed a little.


    The black figure in front of him kept throwing apples, making Reinharut a little bit dumbfounded, but there are not many thieves with such swift skills.


    The two fled and chased them until they reached the palace. Reinharut watched as the other flew in. He was sluggish for a few seconds and quickly followed.


    When the knights of the palace saw Reinharut, they didn''t even ask, so they let them go.


    Reinharut stared at the people in the sky.


    Suddenly, the people in the sky fell swiftly and disappeared from Reinharut''s sight.


    Rein Harut looked at the palace where the opponent had fallen, and his pupils shrank. It was a place for the members of the sage society to rest.


    The members of the sage will stay in the palace during the king''s election. They are responsible for reviewing the experiences and achievements of the five king candidates.


    Reinharut stopped in front of the main hall. The palace was patrolled by knights only, and no one would be stationed here.


    After all, the beluga crusade requires a lot of manpower, and now it is only responsible for patrolling, which is enough for the Knights of Guards.


    "It''s too quiet." Reinharut put one hand on the door, and a feeling of anxiety surged into his heart.


    "Crack" Reinharut opened the door.


    In the brightly lit room, the scene in front of the eyes made Reinharut like an ice cave.


    Several members of the sage association lost their breath, and a note was pierced under a long sword at the center of the hall.


    Rein Harut took a deep breath and came to the long sword.


    He held the long sword in his hand, and just about to draw the long sword, he felt a little greasy on the long sword.


    "What smell?" Reinharut discovered that the room was full of an unpleasant smell.


    "Reinharut, goodbye." A voice sounded from behind Reinharut.


    Rein Harut turned his head and saw that a knight holding a torch appeared in front of the palace, dressed in silver armor, a voice he had never heard before.


    "Who are you...no!" Reinharut didn''t finish his words. Seeing the torch fall on the carpet, his eyes widened, he understood what the unpleasant thing in the room was.


    With a loud noise, the knight in silver armor disappeared.


    Reinharut rushed out of the room unscathed, and before he could react, the Knights of Guards patrol had arrived.


    In full view, Rein Harut stood in front of the room engulfed by fire, holding a long sword in his hand.


    The atmosphere seemed to drop in an instant, and the patrol knight looked at each other.


    Next second.


    "Sword Saint Reinharut killed the members of the sage society, everyone, run!" A voice rang from the patrol knights.


    The originally quiet patrolling knights stepped back together.


    "Puff" a knight in the front row fell to the ground.


    "No...no...it''s not me!" Rein Harut held a long sword in his hand, with a smear of blood on his face, horrified.


    "Puff" the second knight fell to the ground.


    "Run away!"


    "Sword Saint Reinharut, not only killed the members of the sage society, he also wanted to kill us!"


    "Is Reinharut crazy?"


    At this moment, the knights no longer hesitate, facing Reinharut, they have no courage to fight.


    Rein Harut looked at the patrol knights going away, his sword-handling trembling.


    Even if he was as upright as him, he understood everything at this time, and he was secretly calculated.


    Moreover, the other party also perfectly framed the cause of death of the members of the sage society on his head.


    not far away.


    A black-robed man looked at Reinharut with a binoculars.


    "The plan is perfect, Reinharut, you are so naive." The black-robed man put down his binoculars and glanced back at the sage members behind him.


    The sage members who died in the palace were just the members of the Witch Cult who had put on makeup. They were the few Witch Cult members who had unfortunately passed away in Alam Village.


    "Kurxiu, I don''t know what your expression will be when you see them alive?" The black robe man said with interest.


    Next second.


    Su Yu appeared in the room and took away the comatose members of the sage society, causing them to lose their mobility like Elsa.


    Su Yu looked at the direction of the palace.


    "Even the strongest knight can''t stand this kind of blow, right? Reinharut, will you become a real demon king, or will you continue to uphold your chivalry spirit?" Su Yu murmured.


    ...


    The sun rises early in the morning.


    The participants in the Beluga crusade returned, and everyone had a smile on their faces.


    Kurxiu, who led the team, had a tired face, but still smiled.


    However, when they came to the palace, they got a bad news that no one expected.


    Sword Saint Reinharut, broke into the palace last night, members of the Society of Sages were killed, and the entire palace was consumed by fire.


    "It''s impossible, he is a swordsman! How could it be possible to do such a thing?" Kuerxiu said in disbelief.


    A touch of unbearable flashed in Felix''s eyes, and he was still surprised on the surface.


    Anastasia, Priscilla, Firut, Emilia, the four kings alternates arrived early and were already in the palace.


    "Master Kurxiu, I don''t believe Reinharut would do this kind of thing, but he was the only one at the time." Ma Keshi, head of the Knights of Guards, lowered his head.


    "I believe Reinharut." Kurxiu clenched his fists, driving the earth dragon and heading towards the palace hall.


    Felix followed closely, his eyes dark.


    The joy brought by the victory of the Beluga crusade was directly diluted by the incident of Reinharut.

 246 Chapter 246 Sudden Choice

    noon.


    Su Yu drove the earth dragon and stopped in front of the hotel with a tired face.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are finally back. After Master Emilia asks you to come back, you will rush to the palace immediately." Leim walked out of the hotel and said anxiously.


    "Leim, I just came back and I am a little tired now." Su Yu yawned.


    "Jun Su Yu, Sword Saint Reinharut, will be killed soon." Leim said seriously.


    "Huh?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "Last night, Reinharut broke into the palace..."


    "I understand, Leim, you just stay in the hotel and I will go to the palace." Su Yu said in silence after listening.


    "Yeah" Lem nodded.


    Although she didn''t have a good impression of Reinharut, the other party respected Su Yu very much. This made her think Reinharut should be a good person.


    Su Yu rode the earth dragon and came to the palace.


    He was Emilia''s knight, and the palace knight looked at Su Yu and let him go.


    Today''s guards are ten times stricter than yesterday. The knights of the entire Guards Knights are probably busy with work.


    In the palace.


    The knights and waiters who came and went with heavy expressions, as if they were facing enemies.


    Su Yu pushed open the door of the hall.


    The hall, which was originally noisy, quieted a bit, then began to quarrel again.


    "Reinharut is unforgivable, I suggest killing him!"


    "Whether Reinharut is guilty or not is still a question. Don''t jump to conclusions."


    "He is the only one in front of the hall, is there anyone else doing it?"


    The Cavaliers and the Nobles quarreled endlessly.


    Most of the Cavaliers still believe in Reinharut''s character, thinking that he would not do such a thing.


    The aristocrats felt that this matter was done by Reinharut and must be borne by him.


    The five king alternates stood at the front, silent.


    The position of the wise men''s meeting was empty, and Reinharut knelt in front of the stage, keeping his head down.


    The commander of the Knights of Guards, Ma Keshi, glanced at Rozval, the front of the noble sect. The two looked at each other, knowing that no conclusion could be drawn from such a quarrel.


    "Please be quiet, everyone," Marcus said loudly.


    Everyone calmed down. The head of the Knights of Guards, not to mention his identity, was worthy of respect by many people.


    "The election of the king is still in progress. Regarding Reinharut, the views of the Knights of Guards are to be considered by the new king." Max''s eyes swept across the crowd, and finally stopped at the king''s alternate five. Face.


    "I also agree that instead of having a meaningless quarrel, it is better to elect the king first." Rozval stepped forward.


    The aristocratic people talked a lot, and after a while, they all agreed with Rozval and Marcus.


    Anastasia took a deep look at Kurxiu. Now Reinharut has become a person who needs to be judged. Among the five kings, Kurxiu has contributed the most.


    "Except for Master Kurxiu, I don''t think the other four kings are enough to serve as kings." Su Yu said, step by step to the front of the stage.


    "Are you a knight of Master Emilia?" Marcus frowned, no stranger to Su Yu.


    "This does not affect my support for Lord Kurxiu to become a king?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    Emilia looked at Su Yu and lowered her head.


    Even now, she still chooses to believe in Su Yu, because she doesn''t want to be a king.


    "It does not affect. Then, please tell me your reason." Marcus glanced at Emilia thoughtfully, as if he understood something.


    "The first point is that Master Kurxiu was born in a duke''s family. He has first-class swordsmanship and received noble education from an early age. This is the foundation of becoming a king.


    "This point, Lord Anastasia is not bad either." You Rius stepped forward and said that he was Anastasia''s knight.


    "The second point is that Lord Kurxiu organized a manpower to conduct a beluga crusade, and successfully defeated the beluga, which benefited all the merchants and avenged countless people."


    "At this point, Lord Anastasia also participated." Yu Rius reminded.


    "The third point is that the Witch Cult is active in Lord Rozval''s territory. Lord Kurxiu provided me with sufficient information to successfully solve the members of the Witch Cult and defeat the Lazy High Priest."


    "How is this possible?" Yu Rius asked in horror.


    Rein Harut turned his head even more, looking at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "I can prove this." Rozval smiled.


    "Without the information provided by Master Kurxiu, I would never have defeated the Lazy High Priest. Dare to ask, can other kings alternate, can they do it?" Su Yu looked at everyone in the noble and knight sect.


    The nobles had no objection, because most of them had something to do with Kursiu.


    The Cavaliers were surprised by Su Yu''s combat effectiveness. One person can solve all the Witch Cultists and the Lazy High Priest. Is it another Reinharut?


    "What a great speech, admire, admire." Anastasia applauded.


    "Master Anastasia, do you have anything else to add?" Su Yu looked at Anastasia with a smile.


    "Jun Su Yu said very well, Master Kurxiu is indeed the most suitable person to be a king." Anastasia smiled slightly.


    "Who has any comments?" Marcus asked.


    The nobles are silent, the knights are silent.


    "In that case, I declare that the new king is Lord Kurxiu." Marcos took a deep breath.


    Kurxiu took a step forward, took the crown, and walked slowly towards that position.


    "Congratulations to the host for winning a silver prize draw."


    Su Yu smiled, the harvest this time is really not small, seven silver-level draws, even if you return now, it will do.


    "Choose! One, help Anastasia become king. Two, defeat the crazy Reinharut. Completing option one rewards three silver draws, and option two awards ten silver draws."


    The smile on Su Yu''s face froze. At this time, this option appeared?


    Although both Kursiu and Anastasia are suitable to be kings, Kursiu obviously has the courage to become kings...


    "Wait, could it be..." Su Yu looked at Anastasia, then at Kuerxiu.


    Anastasia does not know magic, but possesses great wisdom.


    Kurxiu''s city is not enough, but he has the ambition to become a king.


    The only difference between the two of them is probably Kurxiu''s cold approach.


    This is probably impossible for Anastasia.


    After all, if she were a ruthless businessman, she would not gather so many people around.


    Kurxiu sat on the throne, enjoying the respectful eyes of everyone.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you really think Lord Kuerxiu is suitable to be a king?" Anastasia approached Su Yu and said with a light smile.


    "System, I choose..."

 247 Chapter 247 Sword Saint Reinharut

    The election of the king is over.


    The nobles and knights walked out of the hall.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Emilia walked past Su Yu, her eyes a little lost.


    "Master Emilia, let''s go." Rozval reminded.


    "Yeah" Emilia and Su Yu passed by and left the hall.


    "It turns out that there are people like you among the knights. It really surprised my concubine." Priscilla, one of the king''s alternates, looked at Su Yu and sneered.


    Su Yu didn''t reply.


    Filut left blankly without saying a word.


    "Su Yujun, I am very interested in you. If I have time, can I have a drink with me?" Anastasia asked with a smile.


    "If you have time," Su Yu replied.


    "Then I am looking forward to Jun Su Yu''s arrival." Anastasia smiled and left with her knight Yurius.


    "Kacha" The door of the hall was closed.


    Reinharut was still kneeling before the throne.


    Kurxiu stood up from the throne and came to Reinharut.


    "Master Kurxiu, I don''t know how you are going to deal with Reinharut''s affairs?" Marcus said.


    "Reinharut, I admire you very much. I didn''t expect you to do such a thing." Kurtschau patted Reinharut on the shoulder.


    Reinharut did not answer. He knew that no matter what he said, it would be of no avail. It would be better to wait for Kursho''s sentence.


    Kuerxiu walked by Rein Harut and came to Su Yu.


    "Jun Su Yu, I would like to hear your opinion regarding Reinharut''s matter." Kuerxiu said seriously.


    "Reinharut''s matter, I feel unforgivable, he must be given a death." Su Yu said in silence.


    Reinharut clenched his fists, Felix struggled in his eyes, he wanted to save Reinharut, but if he said so, it would represent Kurt''s opinion.


    "Jun Su Yu is right. Marcus, take Reinharut down and give him a death in front of the palace tomorrow night. Reinharut, if you have any comments on my sentence, say it now. , It''s not too late." Kurxiu turned and walked towards the throne.


    "No opinion." Reinharut raised his head and closed his eyes.


    "Take it away." Marcos waved to the two knights and took Reinharut away.


    Reinharut and Su Yu passed by and took a deep look at Su Yu.


    The door of the main hall closed again, leaving only Su Yu and Kurxiu, as well as Felix.


    "Master Kurxiu, I respect Reinharut very much. I want to drink with him one last time, I don''t know..." Su Yu took a deep breath.


    "Toast him for me." Kurxiu nodded.


    "Yes" Su Yu saluted.


    ...


    In a castle in the palace.


    "Su Yujun, this is the greatest effort I can do." Marcus walked in with Rein Harut.


    "Thank you." Su Yu retracted his gaze from the window.


    Marcos turned and left, closing the door. This was one of the strongholds of the Knights of Guards.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you for coming to see me at the end." Reinharut sat on the sofa with a low tone.


    "Reinharut, do you think...Kurxiu and Anastasia, who is more suitable to be the king?" Su Yu poured two glasses of wine, one of which was handed to Reinharut.


    "Jun Su Yu, what do you mean?" Reinharut was taken aback.


    "Literally, please answer seriously." Su Yu drank wine.


    "Master Kursiu''s background and qualifications are indeed sufficient to serve as a king. Master Anastasia, I don''t know, but it is said that she is very good at doing business and is highly respected by businessmen." Reinharut hesitated. Tao.


    "Reinharut, what I am asking is, who is more suitable to be a king?" Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Master Kurxiu." Reinharut lowered his head.


    "Reinharut, if I told you that members of the Society of Sages were killed, and Master Kurxiu was the mastermind in this matter, what would you think?" Su Yu said slowly.


    "How is this possible? With the merits of Lord Kurxiu, there is no need to attack the members of the sage association." Reinharut said in disbelief.


    "You really are a naive knight." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Su Yujun, what on earth do you want to say, just say it." Rein Harut smiled bitterly.


    He is indeed a naive knight, otherwise he would not be fooled.


    "Sages will be acting kings. With their existence, the new king will be completely controlled by others, and even become a puppet."


    Reinharut''s pupils shrank.


    "The merits of Lord Kurxiu are indeed sufficient, but do you think that the members of the Wise Men''s Association will choose a king candidate with such merits?"


    "You mean, Lord Kurxiu is unwilling to be a puppet, so did you plan this time?" Reinharut said in disbelief.


    "Reinharut, do you know why you were framed?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Because I am a knight of Lord Filut?"


    "Because you are a Swordmaster, your voice in the Cavaliers School is very high. You lose the right to speak, and even become a sinner, there will be no accidents." Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "So that''s it..." Reinharut murmured.


    "Do you know who is planning these things?" Su Yu poured another glass of wine.


    "These are not important anymore, Jun Su Yu." Reinharut held up the wine glass.


    "I planned these things." Su Yu toasted.


    Reinharut''s hands froze and his eyes widened.


    "I impressed Master Kurxiu with this plan, and that thief is also me." Su Yu and Reinharut clinked a cup.


    "Why tell me this?" Reinharut looked at Su Yu blankly.


    "Because I think I was wrong. Now, I need your help to make Lord Anastasia the new king." Su Yu finished the red wine in the glass and put down the glass.


    "I am already a sinner and I am not qualified to help you..."


    "Reinharut, when did you have the illusion that the sage members are really dead?" Su Yu interrupted Reinharut.


    Rein Harut stood up and was shocked one after another, which stunned the Juggernaut.


    "Now, I will ask you again. Sword Saint Reinharut, are you willing to join me to let Master Anastasia ascend to the throne?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "As long as you can prove my innocence, I will re-hold the sword in my hand as a swordsman and guard the kingdom of Luknika." Reinharut bowed.


    "Reinharut, the business is over, let''s talk about the unimportant things next." Su Yu took out a wooden knife.


    "This is?" Rein Harut looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    "I want to find someone who can guide my swordsmanship. I think you can barely do it." Su Yu coughed twice.


    "No problem." Rein Harut smiled and completely forgot about Su Yu''s fault for him.

 248 Chapter 248 Anastasia

    night.


    In a pub.


    "Jun Su Yu, I have to say, you are such an amazing person." Anastasia shook her glass and smiled at Su Yu in front of her.


    "Master Anastasia, you passed the award." Su Yu said neither humble nor overbearing.


    "I seldom admire someone from the bottom of my heart, you are considered an outlier." Anastasia took a sip of wine and smiled sweetly.


    "Master Anastasia, did you invite me to drink just to say this?" Su Yu looked up at Anastasia.


    "I have already lost to Lord Kurxiu in the selection of the king. Tomorrow''s banquet is over and I will return to my hometown. Today, I really just want to invite Jun Su Yu to drink. Could it be Jun Su, is there any misunderstanding?" While talking, Anastasia stretched out her little hand and stroked it across the back of Su Yu''s hand.


    "Master Anastasia, if I say, as long as you pay a sufficient price, you can reverse the situation, don''t you know if you want to?" Su Yu grabbed Anastasia''s wrist.


    "What''s the price?" Anastasia raised her hand and stopped the man on the table next to her, smiling.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu slowly approached Anastasia.


    Anastasia did not dodge or hide, and even closed her eyes after Su Yu approached.


    The distance between the two was close at hand, and they clearly felt each other''s breathing.


    Su Yu lowered his head and approached Anastasia a little bit.


    Anastasia''s eyelids twitched. Is this man serious?


    Yurius on the narration table frowned.


    Next second.


    Anastasia opened her eyes, her small hand blocked Su Yu.


    "You lost, Lord Anastasia." Su Yu let go of his hand, not feeling embarrassed at all.


    "Jun Su Yu, it''s really bad-hearted..." Anastasia''s face blushed slightly, and she was obviously at a disadvantage during this temptation.


    "My condition is very simple." Su Yu stood up, holding a wine glass, and came to the door.


    "What conditions?" Anastasia''s heart was tight. Could it be that Su Yu''s conditions had something to do with Emilia?Or is it to ask for unimaginable gold coins?


    "Be kind to humans." Su Yu''s mouth curled up, and after speaking, he went out.


    Anastasia looked at Su Yu''s back blankly, treating humans kindly?What kind of condition is this?


    ...


    In front of the hotel.


    Su Yu saw Leim from a distance, standing in front of the hotel, trembling in the cold wind.


    "I''m back." Su Yu came to Leim and put his coat on Leim.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m not cold..."


    "Don''t talk." Su Yu patted Leim''s head.


    Lem blushed, her little hand gripped the corner of her clothes tightly.


    "Master Emilia, how is it?" Su Yu glanced upstairs.


    "Master Emilia has taken a rest, Su Yujun, what happened?" Leim whispered.


    "At the king''s election meeting, I publicly supported Master Kurxiu and made her a king." Su Yu held Lem''s small hand and walked forward.


    "What? Aren''t you Emilia-sama''s knight? Why..." Lem covered her small mouth and couldn''t believe it.


    "Leim, do you believe me?" Su Yu turned to look at Leim.


    "I believe in Jun Su Yu." Leim said without hesitation.


    "The reason why I support Master Kurxiu is because Master Emilia is not suitable to be a king, and she herself is not willing either." Su Yu squeezed Lem''s small hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, he is really gentle." Leim flicked his short hair and chuckled lightly.


    "I''m not as gentle as you think. I just like to count others. After all, I may be the worst person." Su Yu laughed at himself.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are not bad at all." Leim said seriously.


    "I feel very satisfied if Lem can think so. As for other people''s ideas, let them go." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yeah, Jun Su Yu, don''t worry about other people''s thoughts." Leim took Su Yu''s arm.


    "Rem, let''s go back, I''m a little tired."


    "Knee pillow..."


    "Tonight, I have to ask Torrem."


    "You are welcome, if Su Yujun is tired, please come to Leim anytime."


    ...


    the next day.


    Today is the day when Kurt becomes the king in a modified manner. At the same time, she will hold a celebration in her mansion and invite four other kings as alternates, as well as most of the nobles.


    The Cavaliers were assigned to tasks to protect the safety of the mansion.


    Su Yu was wearing a white knight costume and followed Emilia.


    Because of Su Yu''s performance yesterday, and Kuerxiu''s position has been firmly established, no noble sect will come to take care of Emilia, and the knight sect is even more unlikely to speak to Su Yu, a hypocritical knight.


    Emilia took Su Yu''s arm, and her mood relaxed a lot.


    "Master Emilia." Anastasia came to Emilia with a smile.


    "Master Anastasia." Emilia said slightly restrained.


    "Don''t be so polite, just call me Tacia. In fact, I have one thing I want to ask Leah, I don''t know if you will agree to it." Anastasia smiled.


    "What''s the matter?" Emilia asked curiously.


    "Can you give Su Yujun to me?" Anastasia took Su Yu''s arm and looked at Emilia with a smile.


    "Huh?" Emilia was stunned, unexpectedly Anastasia''s target was Su Yu.


    "Master Anastasia, please don''t tease Master Emilia, she will take it seriously." Su Yu struggled slightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, you really can enjoy it." Anastasia covered her mouth and said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Ahem, I dare not refuse the benefits that Master Anastasia has bestowed on me." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Jun Su Yu, there is really no chivalry spirit." Anastasia snorted and released Su Yu''s arm.


    "Master Tacia, are you... Are you kidding?" Emilia only reacted at this moment, and she was relieved.


    "Leah, your reaction is really interesting." Anastasia stared at Emilia with deep meaning.


    "I don''t have that kind of relationship with Su Yujun." Emilia flushed.


    "Not yet." Su Yu added.


    "Jun Su Yu!" Emilia clenched her small fist in shame.


    "Master Emilia, I want to be a knight who will guard your life." Su Yu''s mouth turned up.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Emilia''s face was hot and she lowered her head.


    "Master Emilia, since the first time I saw you, I have decided to use my entire life to protect this girl." Su Yu took Emilia''s little hand.


    Emilia was too ashamed to look at Su Yu.


    "Emilia, I like you..." Su Yu lowered his head and said in Emilia''s ear.


    Emilia flushed, covered her face and ran away.


    Su Yu gestured to Leim who was on standby, Leim chased after smiling.


    "Su Yujun is really gentle, don''t you want Leah to see what''s next?" Anastasia handed Su Yu a glass of wine.


    "Emilia is my angel." Su Yu and Anastasia clinked glasses.

 249 Chapter 249

    At the celebration.


    The nobles are discussing interesting things in their respective territories, and the knights are doing patrol seriously.


    Su Yu and Anastasia were sitting on the sofa drinking wine. After a while, they saw the protagonist today, Kurxiu.


    She looks a little heroic in a formal dress. She didn''t like wearing a long skirt. The more she looked, the more she looked like a knight.


    Felix was a knight of Kurt, in a pure white knight costume. Today, he is in no mood to dress up.


    "Master Anastasia, wait for the signal." Su Yu finished drinking the red wine in the glass and turned to leave.


    Among the crowd, the high-profile Kurxiu didn''t notice Su Yu''s departure at all, and was receiving the respect of everyone.


    Anastasia shook the glass and walked over with a smile.


    In the corridor.


    Su Yu is no stranger to Kurt Xiu''s mansion, easily avoiding the patrolling knight, and came to Kurt Xiu''s study.


    The members of the sage society were all placed in the study by him.


    "Master Kuerxiu, I don''t know what choice you will make when you see this scene. Let me take a look." Su Yu took out a long sword and threw it on the table.


    Su Yu, who had returned the same way, met the commander of the Knights, Ma Keshi.


    "Jun Su Yu, please wait a minute." Marcos stopped Su Yu.


    "I don''t know the commander of the knights, what can I do?" Su Yu looked at Marcus.


    "Jun Su Yu, I want to know one thing, is Reinharut really guilty?" Ma Keshi said seriously.


    "This matter is not something I can decide. You asked the wrong person." Su Yu finished speaking and prepared to leave.


    "I let Rein Harut go." Marcos whispered.


    "Then you can only trust him." Su Yu paused.


    Marcos was taken aback, as if he understood something, a smile appeared on his face.


    ...


    The celebration lasted until the afternoon before the guests began to leave.


    Kurxiu drank a lot of wine at this celebration, and his face was flushed.


    "Master Kurxiu, I will help you to rest..."


    "No, Felix. You send those guests off. For the nobles who support us, they must feel my kindness." Kurxiu waved his hand.


    "Yes" Felix bowed and left.


    Kurxiu walked toward her bedroom, halfway through, and suddenly remembered that there were still many documents in the study to read.


    "If Su Yu is my counselor, you don''t have to work so hard." Kuerxiu came to the study, thinking in his heart, and opened the door.


    As soon as he entered the study, Kurxiu rubbed his head and stepped out, but almost tripped over.


    "what��"


    Kurxiu opened his eyes and looked at him, completely stunned.


    The members of the Wise Men��s Association had already sobered up, and when they saw Kurxiu, they quickly called for help.


    "Aren''t you... dead? Why? Why are you here?" Kurxiu looked at the members of the sage society in horror, and then closed the study door.


    "Hmm" an old man of the Sage Club was talking angrily.


    Kurxiu leaned on the door of the study, looked at the members of the Society of Sages in front of him, thought for a long time, and raised his head.


    The members of the sage association felt something wrong with Kurxiu''s eyes, and a bad premonition appeared in their hearts.


    "You are dead, don''t show up in front of me." Kurxiu picked up the long sword on the table and held it high.


    The members of a group of sages opened their eyes wide and looked at Kurxiu in disbelief.


    "Puff" Kuerxiu''s long sword fell, and his white face was stained with blood.


    Kurxiu breathed a sigh of relief when all the members of the sage association lost their voices.


    With a loud "bang", the door behind Kurxiu collapsed.


    Kurxiu turned his head with difficulty, and saw the swordsman Reinharut, the leader of the Knights of Guards, Max, as well as Rozval, Anastasia, and most of the knights.


    "Master Kurxiu, I didn''t expect you to be the real sinner. As a knight who has always supported you, I am deeply saddened." A familiar voice sounded.


    Kurt shuddered, clenched his fists, and looked at Su Yu who walked out and the sword in his hand.


    "Master Kurxiu, even if it is me, in this case, I can''t protect you." Sword Demon Wilhelm walked over.


    "You...you count me!" Kuerxiu glared at Su Yu.


    "Master Kuerxiu, now, are you going to blame me?" Su Yu said with a disappointed expression.


    "You are so soulless! Everything is your plan, everything is planned by you!" Kuerxiu said, shaking with anger.


    "Master Kurxiu, I am the knight of Master Emilia. You said everything is my plan. Excuse me, why do you believe me?" Su Yu shook his head.


    Kurxiu took a step back, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.


    "Master Kurxiu, we have seen everything, please stop quibbling about it. In addition, the position of the king will be inherited by Master Anastasia. What you did is not worthy of being on the throne." Marco Shi raised his hand and the two knights walked into the room.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t think that you can defeat me in this way." Kuerxiu was escorted by two knights as he walked past Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled slightly and said nothing.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    In the palace.


    Anastasia put on the crown and sat in the seat of king.


    The aristocratic people were horrified. Unexpectedly, in just one afternoon, Anastasia would become a king from being a candidate for the king.


    "Korxiu, the alternate king, your cruelty caused you to lose the throne. Originally, you should be killed so that the members of the sage society can rest in peace..." Anastasia said.


    Kurxiu lowered his head and knelt on the ground without speaking.


    "But, Su Yujun begs for you, I can save you from death." Anastasia''s voice changed.


    Kuerxiu raised his head to look at Su Yu who was aside, his eyes were a little surprised, Su Yu begged for her?


    "Therefore, I declare that the king''s alternate Kursho and his family have completely lost the right to inherit the dukedom!" Anastasia said seriously.


    Kuerxiu''s pupils shrank, so it turned out that this was Anastasia''s goal, then, is this kind of thing also Su Yu''s plan?


    "Felix, as a knight of Kurt, has merits and deeds, and temporarily reduced to a knight''s entourage..."


    "Sword Saint Reinharut, innocent..."


    "Rozval is promoted to Duke..."


    Every word of Anastasia shocked Kurxiu.


    Her power was eroded step by step by Anastasia, and in the end, even the royal residence did not belong to her, and she had to be sealed with magic power and became an ordinary person from then on.


    For Kurxiu, who was born in the duke''s house since he was a child, it was simply unimaginable.


    Kuerxiu clenched his fists and his face was full of hatred. Everything was because of Su Yu. If she didn''t believe Su Yu, this kind of thing would not happen, let alone the current situation.

 250 Chapter 250: From Zero to the End

    late at night.


    In an abandoned castle in the palace.


    Kurxiu is imprisoned here, and tomorrow will be sealed by Rozval''s magic, and he will return to ordinary people from then on.


    "Su Yu! Su Yu! Su Yu!" Kuerxiu sat on the edge of the bed and kept chanting Su Yu''s name.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    Kuerxiu looked up, and the hatred surged in his heart instantly, and he rushed towards Su Yu.


    "To attack me now is the most unwise behavior." Su Yu reminded.


    "I have lost everything, even if I attack you now, what will happen?" Kurxiu stopped.


    "You still have a life." Su Yu sat down and poured two glasses of wine.


    "Are you going to come and take my life?" Kurxiu sneered.


    "No, my task is to stop those who want to save you." Su Yu pointed out the window.


    Kurxiu glanced, and there was a fire shining outside the window. This was the one who came to save her.


    "Don''t you think you can escape? Do you know who I brought?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Kurxiu.


    "Reinharut?" Kurxiu said in silence.


    "Congratulations, the answer is correct." Su Yu raised his glass.


    "In your plan, are you planning to kill me in the name of escape when they take me away?" Kurxiu calmed down and took a sip of wine.


    "Master Kuerxiu, you are finally smart." Su Yu clapped his hands.


    "Hehe, why did you choose Anastasia instead of me?" Kurxiu smiled without anger.


    "Because you always let me take the blame and refuse to believe me. For you, I am just your pawn. Master Anastasia has done a good job at this point. She trusts me very much." Su Yu said lightly.


    "So it''s because of this?" Kurxiu said in a daze.


    "Besides, the most important thing is that she gave me something you can''t give me." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "I can give it to you too, now!" Kurxiu squeezed the glass tightly.


    "Master Kuerxiu, don''t struggle, it''s okay to be an ordinary person." Su Yu shook his head.


    "You made me lose everything, and you don''t allow me to struggle a little bit?" Kurxiu broke his wine glass, already losing his normal calmness.


    "Master Kurxiu, it''s your choice now. I never allow any accidents to happen." Su Yu stood up.


    "What choice?" Kurxiu said with disgust.


    "Die in the name of Kurxiu, or start a new life." Su Yu smiled.


    Kuerxiu was startled, looking at the black ghost gradually emerging beside Su Yu.


    ...


    A few days later.


    Su Yu drove the earth dragon, Leim drove the carriage and left the capital.


    Anastasia has secured the position of the king, and various decisions are beneficial to ordinary people in Luknika.


    The noble party still criticized her, but the merchant was very excited, because Anastasia vigorously promoted the development of the chamber of commerce, making the merchant''s trade more profitable.


    The Cavaliers became the sword in Anastasia''s hands, and Knight Reinharut swore allegiance to protect Anastasia.


    The original Hexin Chamber of Commerce has now become Anastasia��s eyes, and she can know the situation of the Luknika Kingdom without going out.


    The Iron Fang mercenary group has become another sword.


    Other king alternates, Emilia continued to stay in Rozval��s territory, Priscilla was missing, and Firut became Reinharut��s disciple. Over time, it might be another sword that shocked the world. Saint.


    As for Kurxiu, he worked hard in the Hexin Chamber of Commerce.


    "Jun Su Yu, didn''t you practice with Sword Saint Reinharut? Why are you in such a hurry to go back?" Emilia poked her head out and looked at Su Yu.


    "Master Emilia, swordsmanship, this kind of thing is enough to practice for a few days. Reinharut''s greatest strength is his protection." Su Yu waved his hand.


    If Reinharut didn''t protect him, and only relying on swordsmanship, there might be many people in the Knights of Guards who could defeat him.


    Although it is named Juggernaut, the actual swordsmanship is not half that of Wilhelm Sword Demon.


    After practicing for a few days, Su Yu remembered Reinharut''s swordsmanship and even defeated him with his swordsmanship.


    As far as swordsmanship is concerned, Su Yu should be able to fight the sword demon Wilhelm for dozens of rounds.


    "Jun Su Yu is really amazing." Leim praised.


    In her heart, Su Yu was really powerful, better than anyone.


    This not only refers to his strength, but also Su Yu''s ability to make a person who is about to become a king fall from the throne, which in Lem''s eyes is unimaginable.


    What''s more frightening is that this time the Wang Xuan is almost Su Yu''s solo show.


    Kuerxiu was able to ascend to the position of king, thanks to Su Yu''s credit. Without the information and plans provided by Su Yu, the white whale crusade would not be so smooth.


    It was also because of Su Yu that the witch taught things that he kept it. He gave the credit to Kurxiu and let her sit on the throne.


    Anastasia, the king candidate who started off, was able to become a king thanks to Su Yu''s plan.


    Outsiders may not know this, but Leim knew everything, and Su Yu told Leim almost everything in the selection.


    Leim wasn''t afraid of Su Yu''s methods. Instead, he felt that Su Yu was very powerful. He had mastered Wang Xuan only by resourcefulness. In history, only Su Yu could do this kind of thing.


    ...


    one day later.


    Su Yu finally saw Rozval''s mansion and the children on the way to meet him.


    He defended Rozval''s mansion alone, so that the people in the village were not killed. This matter had long been spread in Rozval''s territory.


    The children handed over the apples and dragged Su Yu to the village.


    Su Yu received the highest level of reception in the village, and even the people in the village erected a monument for Su Yu.


    Lem stopped the carriage and followed him, looking at Su Yu, who was surrounded by the people in the village, standing aside with a smile.


    Emilia then felt that the people in the village had a much better attitude towards her.


    Finally, Rozval and Ram arrived late and held a celebration ceremony in the village.


    When everything is over, the sun is setting.


    Su Yu and Emilia were walking on the way back to the mansion.


    "Emilia..." Su Yu said.


    "Hmm..." Emilia''s face flushed, and she had gradually accepted what Su Yu called her.


    "Tomorrow, shall we start dating?" Su Yu reached out and took Emilia''s little hand.


    "Go...where to go on a date?" Emilia stammered.


    "Go anywhere, I''m going on a trip with you, I''m planning a one-month trip." Su Yu said softly.


    "What about that Rem?" Emilia dodged her eyes.


    "As my maid, it is not normal to follow me?" Su Yu pecked on the back of Emilia''s hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are really..."


    "Emilia, you are so beautiful." Su Yu hugged Emilia and slowly lowered his head.

 251 Chapter 251 Cultural Festival begins

    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    It is already three o''clock in the morning.


    "Ten silver-level draws, is the draw or system protection?" Su Yu came to the balcony with a cup of coffee, waiting for the sun to rise.


    ...


    Arrived in the morning.


    Today is the cultural festival of Sobu Taka.


    When Su Yu came to the school, Yukino Yuki and Yui Yui had arrived.


    Xuexiaxuena directs the executive committee of the student union and cultural festival, and the busy day has just begun.


    Yuihama Yui followed Yukino Yukoshita, and kept helping her.


    Su Yu seems to be very leisurely, but in fact the program to be performed by the Ministry of Service falls on him, so it is really leisurely now.


    At the cultural festival, not only students from Zou Wu Gao, but also junior high school students and their parents came to visit.


    As an executive member, Su Yu is impossible to be lazy.


    Xuexia Xuena threw a camera to Su Yu and asked him to take pictures of Zong Wu Gao''s lively scene, so that he could put it on Zong Wu Gao''s website for the parents of students who did not arrive.


    Su Yu took the camera and came to the school booth and started taking pictures.


    "Senior Su Yu..." a girl''s voice sounded.


    "Tongno, Ayase, Black Cat, you guys came really early." Su Yu looked over, and the three girls had their own advantages.


    Takasaka Kirino''s appearance is impeccable, and a sailor uniform shows a youthful atmosphere.


    Ayase Aragaki is the same, but it is slightly worse than Kosaka Kirino.


    Wugeng Liuli''s school uniform is different from the two. Compared to the usual Wugeng Liuli, it feels a little cute.


    "Senior Su Yu, what kind of work are you in charge of today?" Kosaka Kiruna whispered.


    "As you can see, I am in charge of the camera work, you three, do you want to take a picture?" Su Yu shrugged.


    "I''m not interested in taking pictures, you two take pictures." Wugeng Liuli said lightly and left.


    "Tirino, let''s take a picture together?" Ayase Aragaki is not very familiar with Ruri at Gogseng. Seeing her leaving, she held Kosaka Kirino''s arm intimately.


    "Yeah" Kosaka Kiruna smiled sweetly.


    Su Yu looked at the two and had to say that his smile was really beautiful.


    "Kacha" took a picture.


    "Senior Su Yu, remember to give this picture to me. Kirino, I''m leaving now, let''s go shopping with Senior Su Yu." Ayase Ayaki finished taking the picture and left with a smile.


    Kosaka Kirino''s face blushed slightly, knowing that she was the two reigning people creating opportunities, but when she thought of the existence of Chief Takeshi, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui, she was a little afraid to approach Su Yu.


    "Tongno, I''ll take you to visit my club." Su Yu took Kosaka Tongno''s little hand and walked forward.


    "Senior Su Yu, won''t I cause you trouble?" Kosaka Tongno whispered.


    "Of course not, don''t worry." Su Yu clenched Kosaka Kirino''s small hand.


    Kosaka Tongno looked at Su Yu''s back and let him hold it.


    It wasn''t until the Ministry of Service that Takasaka Kirino realized that there was no one in the activity room at all during the cultural festival.


    "Senior Su Yu, bad-hearted..." Kosaka Tongno muttered blushing as he watched Su Yu shut the door.


    "Huh? Kirino, are you thinking about something strange? I don''t have that kind of thought, but I just want to stay with you for a while." Su Yu took Kosaka Kirino''s little hand and came to the window.


    "Senior Su Yu, we just haven''t seen it for a few days? Do you miss me that way?" Kosaka Kirino fluttered his long hair and said with a smile.


    "It''s only a few days for you, and for me, it''s like a few years." Su Yu hugged Kosaka Kirino.


    "Senior Su Yu, we will be able to stay together in the coming year." Kosaka Tong Nai leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "At that time, Tong Nai will join the ministry?" Su Yu asked tentatively.


    "I don''t want to join the ministry. Senior Su Yu might take the opportunity to bully us..."


    "How is it possible, am I like that kind of person?"


    "Senior Su Yu, anything can happen, maybe, then..."


    "Hey, hello, Kirino, is this in your heart?"


    "Is not it?"


    "Then now?"


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu and Kosaka Kirino left the ministry.


    Su Yu didn''t do anything excessive, just holding Kosaka Kirino and molesting her by the way.


    The event at the convention venue is about to begin, and Su Yu is also preparing to perform on stage.


    "Senior Su Yu, I''m looking for Ayase. Go backstage by yourself. I am looking forward to Senior Su Yu''s show." Kosaka Tongno smiled and left Su Yu.


    Su Yu knew that Takasaka Tongna didn''t want him to be misunderstood, so he could only walk towards the venue alone.


    However, before reaching the conference hall, Su Yu encountered a color feather.


    "Senior, I finally found you." Yi Huhuiyu ran over, holding Su Yu''s arm.


    "What are you looking for me for? Isn''t it good to visit Chief Wu Gao?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "Senior is so indifferent. People came to Zongwu Gao not to participate in activities..." Yi Hueiyu groaned.


    "I still have a show to prepare..."


    "Really? What are seniors going to perform? Are you making food on the spot?" Yi Hueiyu asked with a look of expectation.


    "...High school cultural festival activities, making food?" Su Yu looked speechless.


    "Does Senpai have any other abilities besides making delicious dishes?" Yi Hueiyu took it for granted.


    "I''m so versatile, don''t underestimate me." Su Yu flicked his colorful forehead and walked towards the venue.


    "Senior is too much, it''s rare for someone to come to you, not only being so cold, but also bullying me..." Yi Huayu held his head and looked at Su Yu pitifully.


    "You pretend to be too fake, be true, and I will like you better." Su Yu helplessly patted Yi Huyu''s head.


    "There is no pretense, senior." Yi Huishu pouted his mouth.


    "Forget it, you can do whatever you like, let me go now, I really want to prepare..."


    "Senior Su Yu, you are really amazing. You just walked out of the unmanned building with that woman, and now you are so close to other girls. It''s amazing." Wu Geng Liuli''s eyes were filled with contempt, and she walked slowly. Come here.


    "Black Cat, why does the fact change from your mouth?" Su Yu had a black line on his forehead.


    "What I''m talking about is the fact, do you have any questions?" Wu Geng Liuli looked at Yi Huo Yu, and looked at Su Yu.


    "No problem, just don''t be so loud. I just took Tongno to my club. It''s not a strange thing." Su Yu had a headache.


    "I know that with your guts, I still dare not do strange things. I just think you are amazing and have no other meaning. Even if you have anything to do with this girl, it has nothing to do with me. Goodbye. "Five watch Liuli finished speaking, turned around and left.

 252 Chapter 252

    In the conference hall.


    No matter it is the students of Zou Wu Gao, the students who visited and the parents of the students, they are already sitting in the audience.


    People from the student union were responsible for the final confirmation. As the finale, Su Yu sat in the first row and watched the show.


    The programs prepared by Chief Wu Gao were all wonderful, and the performance of Yukoshita Yonoi brought thunderous applause.


    Xuexiaxue is the conductor and did not participate in any programs.


    Time slowly passed, and the cultural festival activities of Zou Wu Gao came to the end.


    Su Yu was the last to appear, and the piano was already on the stage.


    The elegant piano music sounded, even those who don''t understand music can enjoy it quietly.


    Compared with the conductor performance brought by Xuexiayangna, Su Yu''s piano performance is more elegant and has a youthful feeling.


    The end of the song, applause sounded.


    Su Yu stood up and smiled slightly.


    The cultural festival''s venue activities ended and the time came to the afternoon.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Su Yu hugged the sleeping Xuexiaxuenai and walked into the elevator.


    Yukino Yukino fell asleep in the car that came back, Yuihama Yui was also very tired, but she insisted on going home, Su Yu could only ask Xiao Tao to take her back.


    Su Yu could tell that Yuihama Yui wanted him to take care of Yukoshita Yukino, or to give him a reward.


    Xuexiaxue is responsible for the cultural festival and worked very hard. The success of this cultural festival cannot do without the command of Xuexia Xueno.


    "Xiaoxunai, you have worked hard." Su Yu lowered his head and pecked Xuenai''s forehead and opened the bedroom door.


    As he was about to put down Xuexia Xuenao and leave, Su Yu found that his sleeve was grabbed by Xuexia Xuenao''s little hand.


    "Xiaoxunai, can''t you take a good rest?" Su Yu saw that Xuexiaxunai was pretending to sleep.


    Xuexia Xuenao didn''t speak, her small hand holding Su Yu''s sleeve tightened.


    "Are you not going to have dinner?" Su Yu whispered, lying next to Xuenai under Xuexia.


    Xuexia Xuenao turned over and leaned into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Xiao Xuenai, what''s the matter?" Su Yu hugged Xuexia Xuenao and said in her ear.


    "Quiet..." Xuexiaxue said in a low voice.


    "Okay." Su Yu covered the quilt and stroked Xuexia Xuenao''s long hair.


    "Sorry..." Xuexia Xuena said suddenly.


    "You mean being busy with cultural festivals, didn''t take into account my feelings?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "Yeah..." Xuexia Xuenai looked up at Su Yu.


    "Xiaoyuna, I''m not angry, and you can conduct the cultural festival so perfectly, it means that you have grown up, and I''m too happy to be too late, how can I get angry?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Yukino.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Xuexiaxuenai stared at Su Yu.


    "Of course I won''t lie to you." Su Yu lowered his head, leaving a mark on Xue Xia Xue Nao''s forehead.


    "Sometimes I focus on the things in front of me, and I can''t take care of the people around me. This time, without the help of you and Yubihama, I would definitely not be able to accomplish it by myself..." Yukino Yukino said softly.


    Su Yu did not speak, but listened to Xuexia Xuenai quietly.


    "At the end, my sister praised me, saying that I have grown up a lot and I am very happy... This is the first time I have been so recognized by her. Before, I have seen cultural festivals held by her..."


    "My elder sister is really good, I feel it is difficult to surpass her, until I met you...you are better than my sister, sometimes bad, sometimes very gentle..."


    "Su Yujun, thank you..."


    "Idiot, Xiaoxunai." Su Yu hugged Xuexiaxunai tightly, and said softly.


    ...


    night.


    In Su Yu''s room.


    Yukino Yukino is writing a report on this cultural festival, summarizing the advantages and disadvantages.


    Su Yu is making dinner in the kitchen and is in a good mood.


    Xuexia Xuenai recovered, and Su Yu also had a good night''s sleep.


    On Yuihama Yui''s side, when Su Yu called, she was still asleep, and the one who answered the phone, Asuna Yuihama, simply said a few words to Su Yu.


    After Su Yu''s dinner was made, Xuexia Xuenao had already written a report and just walked out of the bathroom.


    Su Yu looked at Yukoshita Yukino, whose hair had not yet been dried, in a cute pajamas, and brought a hairdryer.


    "I''ll do it myself..."


    "Let me come occasionally." Su Yu stood in front of Xuexiaxuenai.


    "Then I beg you." Yukino Yukoshita smiled.


    "Xiaoxuna, do you want to become the president of the student union?" Su Yu blew her hair on Xuexiaxuna and said in silence.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want to make me busier?" Xuexia Xuena said with a pause.


    "No, I definitely don''t want to work for Koyuki, but Koyuki is really suitable to be the president of the student union. So, I was thinking whether Koyuki wants to be the president of the student union." Su Yu explained.


    "Become the president of the student union? My words are indeed qualified to become the president of the student union, the strongest student union president ever..." Yukino Yukino wore a smile on his mouth.


    "So, your answer?" Su Yu sat in front of Xuexia Xuena.


    "Thank you for being able to consider me. In the past, I might accept your opinion. Now I don''t want to be the president of the student union." Yukino Yukino combed her long hair.


    "Why?" Su Yu wondered.


    "I want to stay in the ministry with you and Yubihama." Xuexia Xuena tilted her head and slowly approached Su Yu.


    "Xiao Xue Nai, in this case, there is no way to surpass Yang Nai." Su Yu reminded.


    "It doesn''t matter, there will be opportunities to surpass my sister in the future, and the most important thing is now." Xuexia Xuena hooked Su Yu''s neck.


    "Xiaoxuna, you are a little bit like Yangna now." Su Yu looked down at Xuexiaxuna.


    "Then my sister and me, who is more beautiful?" Yukino Yukino said with a smile.


    "Each has its own merits." Su Yu chuckled.


    "Liar." Xuexiaxuenai gave Su Yu a white, and slowly approached.


    Her little white face blushed, and it was obvious that Yukino''s heart was not so calm on the surface.


    It was the first time that Su Yu saw such an active Xuexia Xuena.


    ...


    The dinner is over.


    Xuexiaxuenai helped Su Yu tidy up the tableware. Instead of entering the room, she sat on the sofa and glanced at Su Yu from time to time.


    Su Yu pretended not to understand Xuexia Xuenai''s suggestion. Xiao Xuenai today is a bit strange. It''s better to let her calm down. Otherwise, Su Yu is afraid of accidentally hurting her.


    It was ten o''clock in the evening.


    "It''s almost time to rest..." Xuexia Xuena''s little hand pulled Su Yu''s sleeve.


    "Well, Xiaoxunai, good night." Su Yu said without looking up.


    "You don''t have to tell me to understand?" Xuexia Xuenai said with shame.


    "Xiaoxuna, I''m so panicked when you are so active." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Tonight, you must sleep on this side!" Xuexia Xuena said with courage.

 253 Chapter 253: Biqigu Hachimanko

    early morning.


    Su Yu was making breakfast in the kitchen. When he thought about what happened last night, he felt that Xiaoxue was so cute.


    "What strange thing are you thinking about again? Such a disgusting smile." Yukino Yukoshita walked into the kitchen.


    "I was thinking about you last night..."


    "Don''t say it! Hurry up and cook for me." Yukino Yukoshita heard this, embarrassed.


    ...


    After breakfast time, Su Yu and Xuexiaxuenai arrived in Zongwugao by car.


    Yuihama Yui arrived a step earlier, and when he saw Su Yu, he greeted him with energy.


    "Yui, last night..."


    "What happened last night?" Yuihama Yui blushed.


    "Last night, Koyuki and I..."


    Yuihama Yui stared at Su Yu closely.


    Su Yu approached Yuihama Yui and said a few words in her ear.


    Yuihama Yui''s small face flushed at a visible speed.


    "Su Yu-kun, tonight..." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Is Yui jealous?" Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui with amusement. It was obvious that she had given Yukino Yukoshita a chance, and now she was jealous again.


    "No, it just feels like Su Yu-kun and I are almost ready to be together." Yuihama Yui pinched the corner of his clothes, a little nervous.


    "Idiot Yui, wait until later." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head.


    "Su Yu-kun, you... haven''t you really thought about that kind of thing?" Yuihama Yui asked cautiously.


    "Of course I thought about it, and I was more anxious than Yui, but for Yui''s consideration, I still chose Shinobu." Su Yu held Yuihama''s small hand.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yubihama Yui felt warm, slowly approaching Su Yu, and said a word in his ear.


    "Really? Then I''m looking forward to it." Su Yu''s eyes lit up and said with a smirk.


    The class bell rang.


    Yuihama Yui returned to her seat with a flushed face. It was obvious that what she said just now was the result of mustering up the courage.


    "Su Yu-kun, the relationship between you and Yuihama is getting better and better." Totsuka Ayaka waited until Yuihama left, and smiled.


    "Sai Ka Totsuka, what I said last time, I can give you the answer during lunch break today." Su Yu looked at Saika Totsuka and hesitated.


    "Really?" Saika Totsuka said in horror.


    "Well, I have obtained the key item." Su Yu nodded.


    The world of Gintama turned into a beam gun and consumed a silver prize draw.


    The other nine silver draws were all redeemed for system protection.


    Nito Hisago, Shichijo sky, Yuno under the snow, Nakiri Alice, Takasaka Kirino.


    Yubihama Asuna, Tasuo Megumi, Aragaki Ayase, and five Ruri.


    Su Yu did not use it for himself once in the ten silver-level draws, and used them all on others.


    This is not his kind heart, it''s just that the method of obtaining the silver level lottery is too simple. Now he is almost invincible in the main world, and he doesn''t need extra things at all.


    As for the silver prize draw for Totsuka Ayaka, Su Yu really wanted to see Totsuka Ayaka and Higiya Hachiman together.


    In this case, Komachi might be very happy.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Totsuka Ayaka and Su Yu walked outside the classroom together, Higiya Hachiman noticed the tension on Totsuka Ayaka''s face, and followed them calmly.


    Su Yu noticed Higiya Hachiman, and ignored it, anyway, he would know.


    "I don''t know how many boys Totsuka Ayaka will attract after becoming a girl..." Su Yu thought wickedly, and came to an empty classroom.


    "Su Yu-kun, can you start?" Totsuka Saika walked into the classroom and said nervously.


    "This is the key item. After you use it, it will disappear. As long as you use it, you will become a girl. You must consider it carefully. I will go first." Su Yu gave the transformation item to Totsuka Ayaka. He patted him on the shoulder, jumped out of the window and left.


    Totsuka Ayaka was taken aback, and when she took a look, she found that Su Yu, who had fallen on the ground, waved at him.


    "As long as I use this, I can become a girl..." Totsuka Saika held the transformation prop and closed her eyes.


    "Kacha" the classroom door opened, and Higiya Hachiman rushed over and grabbed Totsuka Saika''s hand.


    "Hachiman?" Saika Totsuka was startled.


    "Totsuka, I like you now. If you become a girl with this, I might not like you anymore." Hachitani Hachiman said seriously, he heard Su Yu''s words outside the door.


    If someone else said it, he might think that person''s brain is not very good, but Su Yu is an extremely mysterious person. The transformation props he gave Totsuka Saika might really change Totsuka Saika.


    This is not the result that Higiya Hachiman wants to see. He doesn''t want Totsuka Saika to become a girl for him.


    "Hachiman, I know you like me, so I want to change, change from the inside out." Totsuka Ayaka burst into tears.


    "But, after you change like this, it is not Totsuka Ayaka." Hachitani Hachiman and Totsuka Ayaka are competing for transforming items, and their strength is actually equal.


    "It''s okay, Yawata, I wanted to become a real girl a long time ago," Said Totsuka said softly.


    Higiya Hachiman was taken aback, but did not let go.


    "Excuse me." A male voice rang and opened the door.


    Ayaka Totsuka looked subconsciously, and Hikiya Hachiman seized the opportunity and wanted to win the transformation props.


    "Puff" a voice sounded.


    Totsuka Saika and Higiya Hachiman were stunned, and Higiya Hachiman fell into Totsuka''s arms.


    "Hachiman? Hachiman? What''s wrong with you?" The transformation item in Ayaka Totsuka''s hand disappeared, and he looked at Hachitani Hachiman with horror.


    "Sorry, I really interrupted." The boy at the door looked at the two holding each other, and was so scared to leave, closing the door by the way.


    "Caijia..." Biqigu Hachiman''s face was pale.


    "Hachiman!" Saika Totsuka shed tears, not knowing what to do.


    "Biqigu Hachiman, you..." Su Yu jumped in from the window, looking at Biqigu Hachiman, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    This was something he didn''t expect, and Higiya Hachiman was hit by a transformation item.


    "Su Yu-kun, what happened to Yahata? Is he going to die?" Totsuka Ayaka looked at Su Yu helplessly.


    "Calm, classmate Biqigu is adapting to the impact of transformation, calmly..." Su Yu squatted down and looked at Biqigu Hachiman.


    "Huh?!" x2.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Zong Wu Gao''s infirmary.


    A black-haired girl looked out the window blankly. She was beautiful and had a perfect body.


    "Ahem, classmate Biqigu, I have asked someone to change your identity information." Su Yu stood in front of the hospital bed, holding back a smile.


    "How will I change back?" Biqigu Hachiman gritted his teeth and looked at Su Yu.


    "Sorry, that thing can only be used once, there is no way to change it." Su Yu shook his head.


    "You mean, I am going to live as a girl from now on?" Higiya Hachiman opened his mouth.


    "Yes, your new name is Biqigu Hachimanko." Su Yu nodded.

 254 Chapter 254: The Person Aragaki Ayase Likes

    The sun is setting.


    In the coffee shop.


    "Oni sauce..." Higiya Komachi looked at Higiya Hachimanko in front of him, not knowing what to say.


    "Komachi, you have confirmed her identity. Next, I will talk about how classmate Biqigu should live in the future." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yeah..." Higiya Komachi nodded hard.


    "I provided the key props for this incident. Therefore, I must be responsible for it. I can provide the residence and work of student Biqigu, but you need to explain it to your home." Su Yu earnestly Tao.


    "This... how should I explain it?" Higiya Komachi looked at Higiya Hachimanko.


    "Komachi, you just said that I accidentally touched the experimental props and became what I am now." Hachitani Hachimanko said.


    "And then?" Higiya Komachi asked.


    "This is my apocalypse. I will ask the professionals to come to your home and ask them to sign a protection agreement in order to protect the students of Biqigu." Su Yu took out a suitcase.


    "Okay. Although I still find it difficult to accept, but it has become like this, there is no way." Hiketani Komachi took a sip of coffee.


    "Sorry, it''s all because of me..." Saika Totsuka, who had been silent, raised her head.


    "Caika, it has nothing to do with you." Biqigu Hachimanko said softly.


    "It was all my fault that made Yawata the way it is now, how should I apologize..." Totsuka Ayaka choked.


    "Idiot, you don''t need to apologize, you can become a girl, maybe I will be more popular from now on." Hachitani Hachimanko patted Totsuka Ayaka''s head.


    "..." Su Yu looked at this scene with a speechless expression.


    Although Hachitani Hachimanko is now a genuine girl, why is the sense of violation so serious?


    Hichiya Komachi looked at Ayaka Totsuka, who was crying in Hachimanko''s arms, with a smile on his lips.


    "Oni sauce, just find happiness."


    At night, Biqigu, outside the door.


    Su Yu was sitting in a car with Sayaka Dejima beside him.


    "Su Yu-kun, is it true about what you said?" Dejima Sayaka asked.


    "What? You want to become a man?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "If I can, I really want to try to become a man." Sayaka Dejima said in silence.


    "Your idea is too dangerous, I won''t get that kind of thing again." Su Yu looked at Biqigu''s family.


    "About this time, the Higiya Hachimanko incident will be kept secret. Her identity has been changed and she has become a transfer student of Sotake Taka. The real Higiya Hachiman is in the state of transferring and leaving." Sayaka Dejima Reporting the results.


    "Higiya Hachiman transferred and left, and Totsuka Saika also transferred and left. The two of them must disappear from Sotake High School for a period of time. Check if there is a suitable school in the nearby high school." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yes" Sayaka Dejima recorded Su Yu''s order.


    "Master Su Yu, the task is complete." A man in black came over and knocked on the window.


    "Thanks for your hard work." Su Yu nodded.


    ...


    For some people, Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Saika transferred and left. For some people, they were still very shocked.


    However, shock is shocked, and sooner or later it will be forgotten.


    Saturday, morning.


    Kosaka''s house, Kosaka Kirino''s room.


    "Tong Nai, the date you mentioned is to let me play games with you?" Su Yu sat at the computer desk, looking at the screen on the screen, and couldn''t help asking.


    "I want to share with Senior Su Yu what I know, this is a friendship as a beautiful girl game player." Kosaka Kirino said while sitting beside Su Yu.


    "It always feels a little strange." Su Yu stared at Takasaka Kirino, then looked at the options on the screen.


    "Senior Su Yu..." Kosaka Tongno called out.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu turned to look at Takasaka Kirino.


    "Well, can you play together?" Kosaka Kirino blushed slightly and blinked.


    "Tongno, you..." Su Yu looked at Kosaka Tongno''s cool dress.


    "Senior Su Yu, I won''t affect you, let''s get started." Before Su Yu could answer, Takasaka Tongno sat down in Su Yu''s chair.


    Su Yu smelled a faint scent, felt the heartbeat of Kosaka Kirino, and the softness close at hand.


    "Tongno." Su Yu hugged Kosaka Tongno.


    "Senior Su Yu, am I very cunning?" Kosaka Kirino whispered.


    "No, it''s normal. Tongno endured the shyness and nervousness and sat here, I think I should also express it." Su Yu said in Kosaka Tongno''s ear.


    "I want to have a better relationship with seniors and be more intimate..." Kosaka Kirino took Su Yu''s hand.


    "I know." Su Yu held Kosaka Kirino''s small hand and pressed the option.


    "Senior Su Yu..." Kosaka Tongno turned and hugged Su Yu.


    "It''s really a good game, but the scene is not suitable for Tong Na to watch." Su Yu looked at the indescribable picture on the screen and smiled.


    "Senior...Don''t watch the game, watch me." Kosaka Tong Nao groaned.


    "I want to take a good look at the game."


    "Senior, fool!"


    "Only by knowing enough about the scenes in the game can Tong Nai feel like he is there."


    "Senior! Bad-hearted!"


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu took Kosaka Kirino''s little hand and went shopping with her, as well as Ayase Aragaki.


    "Kirino, although I''m very happy that you asked me to go shopping together, but only the two of you are so close, I always feel that I am a superfluous person." Aragaki Ayase held Kosaka Kirino''s arm and pouted.


    "Sorry, Ayase, did not consider your feelings." Kosaka Kirino apologized.


    "It''s okay, I''m just joking. Kirino, don''t be so serious. It''s good to be able to go shopping with Kirino and ignore Senior Su Yu." Ayaki Ayase glared at Su Yu.


    "Ayase, did I make you angry?" Su Yu looked at Ayase Aragaki with a smile.


    "No, I just think Senior Su Yu is getting in the way now, Kirino, let''s go to the swimsuit store together." Ayaki Ayase took Takasaka Kirino and walked towards the swimsuit store.


    "Ayase, wait for me." Su Yu heard about the swimsuit shop and quickly followed.


    The three of them came to the swimsuit store, and Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki discussed in a low voice. Kosaka Kirino glanced at Su Yu from time to time.


    "Tongno, do you want me to choose for you?" Su Yu saw what Kosaka Tongno meant.


    "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you, Senior Su Yu, I''m going to help Ayase choose a swimsuit." Kosaka Tongno smiled sweetly.


    "Huh?" Su Yu was taken aback. Is Kosaka Kirino testing his relationship with Ayase Aragaki?


    "Tongino, I don''t want Senior Su Yu to help me choose a swimsuit." Ayase Aragaki''s face was red.


    "Ayase, Senior Su Yu is a boy. From a boy''s point of view, opinions are worthy of reference. Didn''t you say that you liked someone? Just when Senior Su Yu helped you choose a swimsuit and went on a date with that person, Maybe it can make him move." Kosaka Kirino started to choose as he spoke.


    Ayase Ayaki glanced at Su Yu, who happened to look at her too.


    Looking at each other, Aragaki Ayase lowered her head in shame.

 255 Chapter 255 Ayase Aragakis Truth

    Swimwear shop.


    "Senior Su Yu, how is it?" Kosaka Kirino stood in the dressing room and slowly opened the curtain.


    "Well, very good." Su Yu''s eyes lit up, and Takasaka Kirino deserves to be a model. The swimsuit she chose is very beautiful, which can show her cuteness without being too frivolous.


    "Then next time on a date, I will wear this swimsuit." Kosaka Kirino smiled sweetly and closed the curtain.


    Su Yu glanced at Aragaki Ayase, who was choosing a swimsuit, and came to her side.


    "Ayase, have you chosen?" Su Yu asked.


    "Not yet..." Aragaki Ayase whispered.


    "Then I will help you choose." Su Yu picked up a pure white swimsuit.


    "Does senior like this style of swimsuit? If that''s the case, I can accept it..." Before Aragaki Ayase spoke, she saw another swimsuit in Su Yu''s hand.


    "Ayase, why not try them all?" Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Senior!" Aragaki Ayase stepped back in shame.


    "Just kidding, I just think this swimsuit is very exaggerated. This swimsuit is more suitable for Ayase, it looks pure and cute, and it will definitely attract people you like." Su Yu handed Ayaki Ayase a pure white swimsuit. It is decorated with cute cherry blossom patterns.


    "Then I will try." Aragaki Ayase blushed and walked towards the dressing room.


    Su Yu looked at the swimsuit in his hand. This is too bold. I am afraid that few girls can accept this kind of swimsuit. It is possible to wear it in front of the person you like. If you really wear it out, I am afraid it will not be countless People onlookers.


    "However, Yumiko might be able to wear it in front of me, as well as Yui." Su Yu thought to himself, took two of them, and went to checkout.


    The clerk in the store was also a girl, and when she saw the swimsuit that Su Yu had chosen, she checked out shyly.


    When Su Yu returned with the bag, Kosaka Kirino had already changed his clothes, with the swimsuit she tried on in his hand.


    "Senior Su Yu, did you... do you buy it for Yubihama and Yukoshita?" Kosaka Tongno looked at the bag in Su Yu''s hand, his eyes darkened.


    "If Tongno wants to wear it to me, I can give it to you." Su Yu opened the bag and let Kosaka Tongno look at it.


    Kosaka Kirino saw it, her face flushed.


    "Should give it to them."


    "Tungino, Senior Su Yu..." Ayase Aragaki''s voice came.


    "Ayase, have you changed it?" Kosaka Kirino came to the dressing room.


    "Well, it has been changed, but..."


    "Don''t be shy, let me see what the swimsuit chosen by Senior Su Yu looks like." Kosaka Kirino opened the curtain.


    "What...how?" Aragaki Ayase stood nervously in the dressing room, with her head lowered.


    "Very cute, Ayase, in this way, you will be able to attract the one you like." Kosaka Kirino looked at Ayase Ayase''s swimsuit.


    "Really?" Aragaki Ayase curled up her long hair and glanced at Su Yu.


    "Ayase looks beautiful, plus the bonus points of swimwear, most boys simply can''t resist." Su Yu praised.


    "Thank you, Senior Su Yu." Ayase Aragaki smiled and closed the curtain.


    ...


    night.


    Maid Xiaoyu sent away Takasaka Kirino, Su Yu and Ayase Aragaki walked on the way to her house.


    "Senior Su Yu, did I interrupt your date today?" Ayase Aragaki whispered.


    "Of course not. Ayase is so beautiful. It is a very happy thing for me to be able to date with Kirino and Ayase." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I''m not dating seniors, just shopping with Kirino!" Aragaki Ayase said ashamed.


    "Isn''t it? I thought Ayase promised Kirino to go out shopping for a date with three people." Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Senior Su Yu, stupid, silly ghost!" Ayase Aragaki said with shame and air.


    "Ayase, who is your favorite? Can you tell me?" Su Yu stopped suddenly.


    "Why do you have to tell seniors who I like..." Ayase Aragaki ducked her eyes.


    "Because I care very much and want to know who Ayase likes." Su Yu looked at Ayase Aragaki directly, and took her little hand.


    "Senior Su Yu, I am a good friend of Tongno, you...you can''t be like this..." Ayase Aragaki shrank her hand.


    "Sorry, Ayase. But, please tell me who you like." Su Yu didn''t let go, but clasped even tighter.


    "Yes... It''s a senior I know." Ayase Aragaki turned her head.


    "Does he like you?" Su Yu asked.


    "I don''t know..." Aragaki Ayase said with complicated eyes.


    "Ayase, I like you...like I like Kirino." Su Yu approached Ayase Ayaki.


    "Senior, haven''t you considered Kirino''s feelings when you say this? If you let her know that her boyfriend likes her good friend, she will definitely be very sad." Ayase Ayaki''s eyes flushed.


    "Ayase, you think too much, so you don''t dare to tell me, right?" Su Yu hugged Ayase Aragaki.


    "Senior, please let me go." Aragaki Ayase lowered her head.


    "I don''t want to let go. Even if I will be hated by Ayase, I don''t want to let go." Su Yu looked down at Ayase Ayaki.


    "Then what do you want me to do? Kirino is my best friend, but I like her boyfriend. For Kirino, this kind of thing will never be accepted!" Ayase Aragaki raised her head, her face Tears have already burst into tears.


    "What else?" Su Yu wiped Ayase Aragaki''s tears.


    "I am Tongno''s best friend and will never hurt her, so even if I like Senior Su Yu, I will never confess..."


    "If Kirino knew what I thought, she would definitely hate me. In that case, I would lose my best friend..."


    "Senior Su Yu, you are obviously so carefree and so annoying, why... why do you leave such a deep mark in my heart? Why do you want me to be moved? Everything is the fault of senior..."


    "Ayase, everything you can''t do without Tongno, how much do you like Tongno?" Su Yu said softly, helping her wipe away the tears.


    "That''s all I want to say, please let me go, seniors, and don''t bother me anymore." Ayase Aragaki sobbed.


    "Since you have already expressed your thoughts, how could I let you go like this? You think that there is a gap between you and me, that is the biggest problem. Then, if you know that you like me , And she also reported a tacit attitude, what would you do?" Su Yu said seriously.


    "How could Kirino acquiesce in such a thing..." Ayase Aragaki said in disbelief.


    "Tong Nai, did you hear that?" Su Yu released his hand, the phone in his hand was still talking.


    "I heard, Senior Su Yu." Takasaka Kirino''s voice came over the phone.


    "Tirino? This is impossible..." Ayase Aragaki took a step back in shock.


    "Ayase, you are such an idiot. You always think about me, but don''t think about yourself. Really, do you think I didn''t notice your intentions? You showed it long ago..."

 256 Chapter 256 Kyosuke Kosakas Consultation

    Ayase Aragaki''s house.


    Ayase Aragaki hugged the pillow and felt ashamed to think of Kosaka Kirino.


    She knew that Su Yu had several girlfriends, and Takasaka Kirino was one of them.


    However, she did not expect that Takasaka Tongno not only allowed her to confess to Su Yu, but also wanted to unite with her so that she could be compared to other girls.


    "Unexpectedly, Kirino would think so..." Ayase Aragaki buried her head, her hot face, and she still couldn''t calm down her mood.


    Su Yu gave her the phone and stood by without saying anything.


    It wasn''t until Ayaki Ayase and Kosaka Kirino finished the call that he sent Ayase Ayaki back home all the way, and he didn''t say anything on the way.


    Although Su Yu didn''t say anything, Aragaki Ayase felt very shy about the things she confessed and the things that Kosaka Kirino found her mind.


    Su Yu didn''t say a word, which embarrassed her even more.


    "Senior Su Yu, idiot! Big idiot!" Ayase Aragaki clenched her small fist and kept beating her pillow.


    ...


    After Su Yu sent Aragaki Ayase home, he did not return to the apartment immediately, but went to a coffee shop.


    "Student Gaosaka, I didn''t expect that you would ask me how to get along with girls." Su Yu walked into the shop and came to the empty seat by the window.


    "Thank you for being here." Kosaka Kyosuke said sincerely.


    "You''re welcome, let''s talk about it, do you have any questions?" Su Yu ordered a cup of coffee and said casually.


    "My relationship with Manashi has been much better recently, and I even stayed overnight at her house, in the same room with her..."


    "Does this still need to be asked? Just pay attention to safety." Su Yu interrupted Kosaka Kyosuke.


    "It''s really impossible for Manai and I to be so fast. We all like ordinary lives. We cherish such a warm time. When we graduate, we will go to university together and finally walk into the church..."


    "Student Gaosaka, don''t let a girl wait too long, otherwise, time may destroy everything." Su Yu reminded.


    "Of course I know about this kind of thing, so I''m taking the initiative to hold her hand now." Kosaka Kyosuke''s face blushed.


    "Yes, a little progress, then where did you two develop specifically?" Su Yu asked curiously.


    "Well... We are laying on the floor in a room, and the quilts are very close, to what extent?" Kosaka Kyosuke scratched his head.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "If you hold hands, I''m used to it now, and other things haven''t been..." Kosaka Kyosuke whispered.


    "Student Gaosaka, a girl like Tamura, if you don''t take the initiative, she will definitely not take the initiative." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I used to really want a girlfriend, and then be with my girlfriend... But, facing Mana Min, I can''t do anything excessive to her, or even stay with her, I just want to be quiet Sleep.�� Kosaka Kyosuke said in distress.


    "What you mean is that when you face classmate Tamura, you don''t have any interest in that aspect, you just want to stay quietly with her?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "Yes, it''s probably because both of us are used to it. On the contrary, we are embarrassed to do anything excessive." Kosaka Kyosuke nodded.


    "Student Gaosaka, if you can''t, do you want me to come?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t think about it, you and Kirino are together, you must treat her well, if you dare to hurt her, I will never let you go!" Kosaka Kyosuke gritted his teeth.


    "You are really a good brother." Su Yu drank coffee.


    "I actually want to talk to you about Kirino, after all, she is my sister." Kosaka Kyosuke said in silence.


    "So, is Tong Nai more important than Tamura-student and Tong Nai?" Su Yu put down the coffee cup, saying meaningfully.


    "Perhaps, I can''t worry about Kirino." Kosaka Kyosuke hesitated and looked directly at Su Yu.


    "I can bring happiness to Tong Nai, this is the only thing I can say." Su Yu said every word.


    "Sorry, I didn''t question your meaning." Kosaka Kyosuke lowered his head.


    "It''s okay, I know your mood, I''m worried about Tongno, this is normal." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Thank you." Kosaka Kyosuke smiled.


    "Let''s talk about you and Tamura classmates. If your childhood sweetheart does not cross that line, you will always be just your childhood sweetheart." Su Yu tapped the table with his fingers.


    "For me, the time with her is already very satisfying. Pursuing other things deliberately will destroy the relationship between the two of us." Kosaka said while looking out the window.


    "Do you think your relationship can''t improve, is there such a possibility?" Su Yu said slowly.


    "What is possible?"


    "You are just using her to make Tong Na feel at ease and give up your heart for you."


    Kyosuke Kosaka opened his eyes wide and did not speak for a long time.


    "It seems that my guess is not wrong. Takasaka, you and Tamura are indeed only suitable for childhood sweethearts." Su Yu finished the rest of the coffee in one breath and stood up.


    "Are you leaving?" Kosaka Kyosuke was a little afraid to look at Su Yu. He could vaguely feel that Su Yu was right, but he didn''t want to admit this kind of thing.


    "Student Gaosaka, you still need to think about your question, what is the right choice, and don''t make you regret it." Su Yu finished speaking, and left without looking back.


    Kyosaka Kosaka watched Su Yu leave, drinking coffee and thinking about Su Yu''s words.


    After a long time, he stood up and walked towards the counter.


    ...


    Field Village House.


    Manami Tamura, in a normal pajamas, flipped through the photos. Today, she went to the zoo with Kyosuke Kosaka and took many photos.


    "Kyokyo is so cute... and shy..." Tamura Mana smiled and looked at Kyosuke Kosaka in the photo.


    The photos kept scrolling forward. There were a lot of photos of her and Kosaka Kyosuke. When they were in junior high school, there were also photos of Kosaka Kirino.


    Tamura Mana turned over the photo from elementary school, and looked at Kosaka Kyosuke and her in the photo, slightly startled.


    The distance between them has never changed. It has always been so close, but Kyosuke Kosaka has never said that she likes him, nor has she said that she likes him.


    Looking back at the photos of Kosaka Kirino and Kosaka Kyosuke, although they did not take a photo with Kosaka Kirino later, in the previous photo, Kosaka Kyosuke and Kosaka Kirino were standing together, always smiling.


    "Tick"


    "Ahhhhhh? Why did I cry? Obviously Xiaojing has become my boyfriend, why should I cry?" Tamura Manami''s little hand was placed on the photo.


    At such a close distance, yet so far away, she likes Kosaka Kyosuke and wants to be with him forever, but she hopes Kosaka Kyosuke will be happy.


    She knew that Kyosuke Kosaka was the same, and liked the time spent with her.


    If one day, she has someone she likes, maybe Kyosuke Kosaka will also bless her.

 257 Chapter 257 The Breakup of Amusement Park

    weekend.


    The weather today is not good and it may rain at any time.


    In the amusement park.


    Tamura Manami and Kosaka Kyosuke walked together, and the atmosphere was somewhat depressed.


    "Kyokyo, do you want to try the haunted house? I''m not afraid at all." Tamura Manami suggested.


    "Manami..."


    "Kyokyo?" Tamura Manami said softly.


    "Sorry, Manami, he was right, I used you." Kosaka Kyosuke lowered his head.


    "Kyokyo, what are you talking about? How could you use me? Are you unwell? Really..." Tamura Mana smiled and tried Kosaka Kyosuke''s forehead.


    "Mana Manami, I''m sorry." Kosaka Kyosuke knelt on the ground and sat down with the standard soil.


    "Kyokyo, get up quickly..." Tamura Manami quickly prepared to help Kosaka Kyosuke.


    "I deceived myself and you, in fact, I just used my relationship with you to reassure Kirino, not really wanting to be your boyfriend!" Kosaka Kyosuke did not stand up, apologizing.


    Tamura Manami''s hand froze in midair.


    "I actually feel it vaguely. It''s quiet with you. I like it very much, but it''s not like in that sense..."


    "Xiao Jing..."


    "Mana, we are too familiar with each other, so there is no way to be a couple..."


    "Xiao Jing."


    "I know what happened to Tongno, and I''m looking for a solution. It''s just that you took the initiative to tell me your heart at this time, so I...I''m sorry, Mana."


    "Kyokyo!" Manami Tamura said loudly.


    Kyosuke Kosaka raised his head and looked at Manami Tamura, whose face was full of tears. This was the first time he saw Manami Tamura like this.


    "Kyokyo, stop talking, okay?" Manami Tamura took off his glasses and said softly.


    "Manami..." Kyosuke Kosaka opened his mouth.


    "Manami has always liked Xiaojing, so at that time, he knew that he would be used by Xiaojing, and he wanted to become Xiaojing''s girlfriend." Manami Tamura knelt on the ground and stretched out his hand.


    Kyosuke Kosaka lowered his head, not daring to face the gentle Manami Tamura.


    "I''m very cunning, right? Kokyo." Manami Tamura asked.


    "it is my fault��"


    "Xiaojing is right, I took advantage of Xiaojing''s mind, Mana lied, to himself, and to Xiaojing." Mana Tamura wiped away her tears.


    "Manami, I..."


    "Finally, I can have another date with Xiaojing. I am very happy, Xiaojing, goodbye." Manami Tamura stood up, put on slightly rustic glasses, and left with a smile.


    Kosaka Kyosuke clenched his fists. He had never hated himself like he does now, making Tamura Mana so sad.


    "Don''t catch up?" A female voice sounded.


    "Are you?" Kosaka Kyosuke turned his head and looked at the beautiful girl beside him, feeling familiar and strange.


    "I''m a weird person passing by. If you don''t catch up now, you two will never have a chance." Hachimanko Hachitani said lightly.


    "I don''t have the right to catch up. I hurt Manami. If I catch up, I will only continue to hurt her." Kosaka Kyosuke stood up.


    "It''s a rare encounter. Would you like to have a cup of coffee with me?" Higiya Hachimanko suggested.


    "I obviously don''t know you, but I always feel that there is no sense of distance when talking to you." Kosaka Kyosuke said strangely.


    "Just treat me as a boy." Hachiguchi Hachimanko finished speaking and walked to the coffee shop not far away.


    Kosaka Kyosuke hesitated and followed.


    Now he really needs to calm down.


    ...


    In the coffee shop.


    Hachigaya Hachimanko ordered a cup of coffee and looked at the opposite Kosaka Kyosuke.


    She is out to relax today, and she has slowly got used to it in the past few days as a girl.Especially recently living with Totsuka Ayaka, for her, she really likes her current life.


    The only annoying thing is that there is always a strange sight on her.


    "Is that your childhood sweetheart?" Hachimanko Hachiguchi asked.


    "Well, she is my childhood sweetheart. She has known each other since childhood and always takes care of me." Kosaka Kyosuke nodded.


    "I heard you talk about taking advantage of it. You made her your girlfriend for something, or someone.


    For reasons that are too familiar, the relationship between you is still the same as before.


    At this time, you realized that you didn''t expect her to be your girlfriend, but your childhood sweetheart, right?"Bigiya Hachimanko added a little sugar to the coffee and stirred it gently.


    "How do you know so much?" Kosaka Kyosuke looked surprised.


    "This is just my personal guess. Both of you are wrong. She knows you and must know your thoughts. Even so, she is still willing to be your girlfriend, which shows her love and stupidity for you." Hachimanko said unceremoniously.


    "I know that she knows what I think and has to accept her. I''m worse." Kosaka Kyosuke laughed at himself.


    "Yeah, you are worse, but you are still kind." Biqigu Hachimanko remembered Su Yu.


    Kosaka Kyosuke and Su Yu are simply good old men.


    "I always feel that after talking to you, I don''t feel so uncomfortable." Kosaka Kyosuke scratched his head and whispered.


    "We are probably the same kind of people, so we can talk together." Hachimanko Hachitani smiled, saying that both of them have younger sisters.


    "A type of person..." Kyosuke Kosaka thought for a while, does she also have a childhood sweetheart?Have experienced the same thing?


    "If you don''t mind, would you like to listen to me talk about me and Manami?" Kosaka Kyosuke thought for a while.


    "Well, it just happens that I''m just idle." Higiya Hachimanko was drinking coffee. She now likes the sweetness very much.


    ...


    Outside the amusement park.


    Manami Tamura lowered his head all the way and came to a bridge.


    "Xiao Jing, goodbye." The bag in her hand fell to the ground and took a step forward.


    "If you jump from here, it will only make him live in self-blame and pain." A male voice sounded.


    Tamura Mana turned his head and looked.


    A white casual outfit, handsome and handsome, standing on the railing of the bridge, slowly walked over.


    "Su Yu-jun?" Tamura Mana was startled.


    "Yesterday, after I talked with Kyosuke Kosaka, I knew he would make such a decision. That guy is too familiar with you, so I don''t want to do it." Su Yu came to Manami Tamura and fell on her. beside.


    "Did you say something?" Tamura Manami clenched her small fist.


    "I didn''t say anything, I just broke what he wanted to say, and let him make a decision, an impulsive but stupid decision." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I knew that Xiaojing would say that for a long time, but I look forward to that day later. If I can be more cunning and become a real lover with Xiaojing, maybe he will stay with me forever." Tamura Mana Looking into the distance, muttered.

 258 Chapter 258 She Wants To Change

    A gust of wind passed.


    Su Yu looked at Manami Tamura''s profile. To be honest, her dress was ordinary, so she looked ordinary.


    However, her appearance is definitely not inferior to Kosaka Kirino. If Tamura Mana really has long hair and can dress up, then maybe Kosaka Kyosuke will not break up.


    After all, Kosaka Kyosuke��s inherent impression of Tamura Manami is ordinary, and because of this, they have not made any progress.


    "Manami, take a closer look, you''re pretty pretty." Su Yu stretched out his hand and took off Manami Tamura''s glasses.


    "Huh?" Tamura Mana was taken aback, then blushed and took a step back.


    "Don''t think too much, I don''t mean anything strange, I just simply praise you." Su Yu gently wiped away the tears for Manami Tamura.


    "You are Tongno''s boyfriend, why are you here?" Manami Tamura avoided Su Yu''s big hand.


    "I figured out that you will have very negative thoughts, waiting for you here, from the time you and Kyosaka Kosaka walked into the amusement park, I was waiting for you in the car." Su Yu pointed to a car next to him.


    "That''s the case, but how do you know that I am going to date Kokyorai Amusement Park today?" Tamura Mana wondered.


    "Well, just ask your parents." Su Yu smiled, in fact, he asked Xiaotu to check the emails of Kosaka Kyosuke and Tamura Manami.


    "I really trouble you, Su Yu-kun." Tamura Mana bowed.


    "You''re welcome, do you want to have a cup of coffee with me? By the way, let''s talk about how to make you beautiful, maybe it will attract Kosaka Kyosuke again." Su Yu invited.


    "Become beautiful?" Tamura Mana was taken aback and nodded.


    "Then go." Su Yu came to the car and opened the door.


    Mana Tamura glanced at the direction of the amusement park and got into the car.


    ...


    after an hour.


    In a quiet coffee shop.


    Manami Tamura and Su Yu sat by the window and ordered a cup of black tea.


    "Su Yu-kun, if I become beautiful, will Xiao Jing like me again?" Manami Tamura took a sip of black tea and asked cautiously.


    "Whether Kosaka Kyosuke will like you again, I don''t know, but, I know, you will be very popular." Su Yu smiled.


    "How about popular? If I can''t be liked by Xiaojing, I would rather not dress up." Tamura Mana lowered his head.


    "Because of this kind of thinking, Kosaka Kyosuke will not look at you with admiration. Just imagine, if you become a beautiful girl and appear in front of Kosaka Kyosuke, what will he look like? If this time, you will be intimate with a boy again Standing together, how would he feel?" Su Yu said seriously.


    "Kyokyo will be jealous." Tamura Mana smiled.


    She knows Kosaka Kyosuke very well. Even if she is not a beautiful girl, when she stays with other boys, Kosaka Kyosuke will be jealous.


    "Yes. Of course, I also want to see what it will look like if you dress up." Su Yu stared at Manami Tamura.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are Tongno''s boyfriend, don''t be too distracted, to be disliked by Tongno." Tamura Mana said with shame.


    "Hua Xin? Don''t you think I like you, so I would take the opportunity to care about you?" Su Yu put one of his hands on Tamura Manami''s small hand.


    Manami Tamura''s face was flushed, and her small hand shrank, but Su Yu held it tightly.


    "I just said that Kyosuke Kosaka is too familiar with you to start. But I am different. I am not familiar with you at all. If you become beautiful, maybe I will be really interested in you." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "If you don''t let go, I will tell Kirino." Manami Tamura took out the phone.


    "If you have Kirino''s contact information, I will lose." Su Yu smiled at Manami Tamura.


    "You..." Tamura Mana was ashamed and angry, but he couldn''t help Su Yu.


    "Sorry, what I said just now was just a joke. You are Kyosaka Kosaka''s childhood sweetheart and a friend of mine. Next, I will take you to dress up and make you beautiful." Su Yu released his hand and stood up. .


    "Thank you." Tamura Manami breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two left the coffee shop and Su Yu took Manashi Tamura to a dressing room, where professional beauticians and makeup artists were ready.


    "Go." Su Yu pushed Manashi Tamura and closed the room.


    "Miss, please sit down." The beautiful beautician smiled.


    The makeup artist on the side looked at Manami Tamura with envy. He was very ordinary. Why is there such a beautiful boyfriend as Su Yu?And also willing to spend money for her.


    "Please." Manami Tamura sat down, looked at her in the mirror, and closed her eyes.


    Su Yu waited outside the room, looking forward to the change of Manami Tamura.


    "Kyosuke Kosaka, I don''t know if you feel sorry for seeing Mana Tamura become beautiful?" Su Yu''s mouth curled up, thinking.


    ...


    The coffee shop in the amusement park.


    Kosaka Kyosuke and Higiya Hachimanko talked very well, and he even felt that Higiya Hachimanko was his confidant and understood his affairs very well.


    "Let''s stop here today, I''m going back soon." Hachigu Hachimanko looked at the time and said.


    "Shall I see you off?" Kosaka Kyosuke almost blurted out.


    "No." Hachitani Hachimanko subconsciously rejected Kosaka Kyosuke.


    "Well, goodbye." Kosaka Kyosuke said disappointed again.


    "Contact information, do you want to exchange it?" Hachitani Hachimanko thought for a while.


    "Yeah" Kyosuke Kosaka was taken aback, took out his cell phone and exchanged contact information with Hachigaya Hachimanko.


    "See you next time." Hachimanko Higiya walked toward the door.


    Kyosuke Kosaka watched her leave the coffee shop and looked forward to seeing her next time. Of course, she didn''t like it, but felt very happy to chat with Hikigaya Hachimanko.


    When Kyosuke Kosaka left the coffee shop, he remembered that Manami Tamura would have an accident, so he quickly called Manami Tamura.


    The phone was connected, and there was silence on the other side.


    "Manami, are you okay?" Kosaka Kyosuke had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Are you Xiaojing?" A male voice rang.


    "Who are you? Why are you holding Mana Mi''s cell phone? Give the phone to Mana Mi!" Kosaka Kyosuke froze for a moment, and said angrily.


    "Sorry, Manai may not be able to answer the phone for a while, she is changing..."


    "Kundan! If you dare to hurt Manami, I will never let you go!" Kosaka Kyosuke clenched his fists.


    "Hehe, you, the person who almost made her jump off the bridge, dare to say such things? If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t want to change. In short, you can look forward to Manami after the change." After speaking, hung up the phone.


    Kyosaka Kosaka gritted his teeth with anger, suddenly remembered Su Yu, and quickly called him.


    ...


    Dressing room.


    Su Yu put down Manami Tamura''s phone and smiled wickedly.


    "Ting Bell" his cell phone rang.

 259 Chapter 259: Confession in the Rain

    Su Yu looked at the name displayed on the phone and answered the call.


    "Su Yu-kun, can you check for me, is it dangerous to realize Manai?" Kosaka Kyosuke said anxiously.


    "There is danger? What is the danger?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    "I broke up with her at the amusement park, Manai ran out, I did not catch up. As a result, when I called, Manai''s cell phone was in the hands of a man, and he said something very dangerous. I was worried about Manai. Actually..." Kosaka Kyosuke blamed himself.


    "Student Gaosaka, you actually left a girl to run away in the most desperate time, are you not afraid that she would choose to leave you because of this?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "I know it''s all my fault. The most important thing is Manami. If she is in danger, I will have no face to go to the Tamura house in the future, and I will have no face to see the Mana family..." Kosaka Kyosuke''s voice trembled .


    "Student Gaosaka, you made the right choice at the wrong time. For you, it is the most fatal blow to you. For Tamura, it is the most fatal blow. It is very likely that your relationship will continue. There is no way to save it." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "I''m sorry for her. Su Yu-kun, please, can you promise me and help me find Manami, I can promise you any conditions." Kosaka Kyosuke gritted his teeth.


    "My only condition is not to hurt her again." Su Yu finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    ...


    Kosaka Kyosuke stopped on the bridge.


    Su Yu''s words gave him a sigh of relief, but he was still worried.


    "If Mana Min..." Kosaka Kyosuke squatted in the corner of the bridge, thinking in his heart, and couldn''t help being scared.


    He did not choose to tell his father the first time, because if his father knew, he would never relax.


    Now, he can only pray that Su Yu can find Manami Tamura.


    Although the hope is slim, Su Yu is so great, maybe he knows great friends.


    "Manami, it must be okay..." Kosaka Kyosuke wiped his tears.


    There are some things, I am afraid that only when they are lost, I will know how much pain I feel.


    "Dingling bell" Kosaka Kyosuke''s phone rang.


    Kyosuke Kosaka quickly answered the phone.


    "Kyokyo, I''m fine." Tamura Manami''s voice sounded.


    "Manami, where are you?" Kosaka Kyosuke said in surprise.


    "I don''t know where this is. But don''t worry, I am with someone I know. He was joking just now and wanted to teach you a lesson..." Tamura Manami whispered.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault..." Kosaka Kyosuke was taken aback, and apologized continuously.


    "Kyokyo, I still have things right now. You go back first and call you when I get home." Tamura Manami interrupted Kosaka Kyosuke.


    "I''ll go to your house and wait for you." Kosaka Kyosuke said without hesitation. He couldn''t rest assured that he didn''t see the safe Manami Tamura.


    "Well, see you later, Kokyo." Tamura Mana smiled and hung up the phone.


    Kyosuke Kosaka walked towards Manami Tamura''s house, and remembered Su Yu''s words.


    "Manami, I will never hurt you again."


    ...


    In the dressing room.


    Manami Tamura handed the phone to Su Yu.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Tamura Manami said softly.


    "You''re welcome, it''s a lesson for Kosaka Kyosuke to be so flustered." Su Yu looked at Manami Tamura in the mirror, and the change had already begun.


    "Su Yu-kun, if it weren''t for you, maybe I would really jump from there." Tamura Manami said in silence.


    "I know, so I stopped."


    "I owe you a kindness. If you have any conditions, I can promise you as long as it is not excessive." Mana Tamura looked at Su Yu in the glasses.


    "Then wait until the change is made." Su Yu walked out of the room.


    Tamura Mana looked in the direction of the door in the mirror and closed her eyes.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    It was raining lightly in the sky, and a car drove toward the village house.


    Kosaka Kyosuke squatted under the eaves of the Tamura house, bowed his head, waiting for Tamura Manami''s return.


    "Kyokyo, I made you wait a long time." A voice rang in front of Kyosuke Kosaka.


    Kosaka Kyosuke raised his head and opened his eyes wide.


    She has long black hair, a cute face, a long white dress and a perfect figure.


    "Manami?" Kyosuke Kosaka said in disbelief.


    "Well, don''t you recognize it? Kokyo." Tamura Mana covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Why did you become like this..." Kosaka Kyosuke said, looking at the car behind Manami Tamura.


    "Kyokyo, I will ask you again, the last time." Tamura Mana stepped forward, holding an umbrella.


    Kyosuke Kosaka opened his mouth. He knew what Manami Tamura wanted to ask.


    The car window slowly lowered, and Su Yu looked at Kosaka Kyosuke.


    "Kyokyo, can I stay by your side for me like this?" Tamura Mana looked forward with expectation.


    Kyosuke Kosaka looked at Manami Tamura and Su Yu in the car.


    "Don''t hurt her again..." Su Yu''s words echoed in his mind.


    Kyosuke Kosaka knew that Su Yu was right and couldn''t hurt Manami Tamura again.


    No matter what Manami Tamura becomes, she is Manami Tamura, his childhood sweetheart.


    "I''m sorry, Manami." Kyosuke Kosaka walked out of the eaves, came to Manami Tamura, and bowed.


    "Sure enough, Xiaojing is Xiaojing. Go back, Xiaojing, don''t catch a cold in the rain." Tamura Manami handed the umbrella to Kyosuke Kosaka.


    Kyosuke Kosaka didn''t pick up the umbrella, and he didn''t even dare to look up at Manami Tamura.


    "Xiaokyo, Manai will also change, maybe it will become very strange, but this is Manai''s choice..."


    The umbrella fell at the feet of Kyosuke Kosaka, and Manami Tamura got into the car.


    Kyosuke Kosaka clenched his fists, trying to stop Manami Tamura and chasing away the boys around her as before.


    "Student Gaosaka, don''t worry, I won''t hurt her." Su Yu said.


    "Manami, I beg you." Kosaka Kyosuke whispered.


    Su Yu didn''t reply.


    The car left the front of the Tamura house. Kosaka Kyosuke didn''t straighten up for a long time. When the heavy rain came, he picked up the umbrella and slowly put it in front of the Tamura house.


    The heavy rain poured down, and Kosaka Kyosuke walked towards the house.


    The rain hit the face, and along with the tears, it ran down the face.


    "Tick Tick Tick" Kosaka Kyosuke couldn''t tell whether it was tears or rain.


    "I''m really worse than him, it''s really bad..." Kosaka Kyosuke smiled wryly.


    I don''t know how long he walked, but Kyosuke Kosaka felt a little fever in his head, and his consciousness was a little unclear.


    "Pumping" Kosaka Kyosuke fell in the heavy rain.


    "Really, why did you become like this? Such a heavy rain, falling in such a place, can not only catch a cold, but also life-threatening." A familiar female voice sounded.


    "Hachimanko?"

 260 Chapter 260: When the heavy rain finally stops

    The rain outside the window continued.


    In a hotel room.


    Su Yu stood in front of the window, holding a cup of coffee.


    Behind him, Manami Tamura''s clothes were placed by the bed, and the bathroom was lit.


    "Why does this happen?" Su Yu sighed while drinking coffee.


    The incident of Kosaka Kyosuke and Tamura Manami was not surprising to him.


    He really has no selfishness this time, and both of them want to help, but unfortunately, both of them have clearly seen each other''s intentions.


    Kyosuke Kosaka understood the fact that he did not like Manami Tamura, and Manami Tamura felt that she had taken advantage of the kindness of Kosaka Kyosuke.


    Both people are wrong, and Su Yu, as an outsider, cannot judge their right or wrong relationship.


    If you have to say it, you can only blame Kosaka Kyosuke.


    In order to make Kosaka Kirino lose that idea, he chose to become a couple with Tamura Manami. As a result, Kosaka Kirino was sad and became Su Yu''s girlfriend.


    Now, Kyosuke Kosaka felt that there was a problem with Tamura Manami, and suddenly realized that he just used Tamura Manami, so he wanted to break up with Tamura Manami.


    Tamura Manami naturally knew this, and she even knew Kosaka Kyosuke better than Kosaka Kyosuke.


    However, she still couldn''t help but have illusions in her heart.


    At the breakup of the amusement park, Kosaka Kyosuke broke her illusion, causing Manami Tamura to almost embark on the most desperate path.


    Su Yu gave her hope, but it was just a bubble of hope, which was broken with a single poke.


    Kosaka Kyosuke''s refusal once again completely made Tamura Manami''s fantasy disappear. Now she can be said to be extremely fragile.


    She saw that Su Yu had an idea for her and proposed to come here. In order to thank Su Yu, she decided to be with Su Yu.


    Logically speaking, Su Yu should be happy.


    However, he couldn''t be happy.


    Tamura Mana is desperate, she doesn''t care anymore.


    Her eyes lost their light, and her face was full of false smiles.


    At this time, if Su Yu could accept it calmly, then he would really be a scum, and he would still be an incurable scum.


    "Crack" the bathroom door opened.


    Tamura Mana walked out slowly, wearing only a bath towel.


    "Sorry, Su Yu-kun, I kept you waiting for a long time." Tamura Manashi came to Su Yu and smiled slightly.


    "Tamura student, have you really decided? Don''t you regret it?" Su Yu put down the coffee cup.


    "Well, I don''t regret it. To thank Su Yu-kun, I am willing to do anything." Tamura Mana nodded.


    "That''s good." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Manami Tamura closed her eyes, tears slipping silently.


    "Slap" slapped her face.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Manashi Tamura opened her eyes, covered her face, and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "The Manami Tamura I know is a considerate, gentle and kind-hearted girl. I have a good impression of Manami Tamura. Instead of Manami Tamura who has a beautiful appearance and soulless now." Su Yu was cold. Tao.


    "Jun Su Yu, am I an idiot?" Mana Tamura was taken aback and looked at Su Yu with a smile, tears falling down her cheeks.


    "You are not an idiot, you are just stupid." Su Yu threw the clothes at Manami Tamura and turned around.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s too much..." Tamura Manami chuckled lightly.


    "Now, put on your clothes. After you walk out from here, you can do whatever you want." Su Yu took a deep breath.


    "Jun Su Yu, if you turn around now, you can get..."


    "What''s the use of an empty shell if I want? I can buy an empty shell that is more beautiful than you with money, but what''s the use?" Su Yu sneered.


    "Is it an empty shell?" Tamura Mana was silent and put on her clothes.


    "Before you leave, I want to say a few words. If you want to make Kosaka Kyosuke''s life full of self-blame and pain, do what you want to do according to your ideas.


    If you want to become Kosaka Kyosuke��s childhood sweetheart again, take off your outfit now and become Tamura Manami."Su Yu said slowly.


    "I choose the third option." Manami Tamura hugged Su Yu.


    Su Yu felt the softness coming from behind, and didn''t feel any heartbeat. He even wanted to turn around and slap again.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun, my choice is to become the new Tamura Manami. This time, it is no longer Xiaojing��s childhood sweetheart, but a girl who suddenly likes you." Tamura Mana leaned behind Su Yu , Gentle Road.


    Su Yu was taken aback, is this okay?


    "Goodbye, Su Yujun. I won''t let your efforts go to waste. Starting today, I will live like this, do you like it?" Tamura Manami let go and came to Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at Manashi Tamura''s smile, which was the smile of the birth of a new hope, and her eyes regained their spirit.


    "Please visit me often." A soft voice sounded.


    Su Yu opened his eyes wide, and Tamura Mana, who was close at hand, stood on tiptoe and hooked his neck. He was actually kissed by Tamura Mana without any precautions!


    When Manami Tamura left the room, Su Yu hadn''t recovered.


    ...


    On the other side, in an ordinary Japanese house.


    Kyosuke Kosaka slowly woke up, opened his eyes, and found the strange ceiling.


    "Are you awake, are you better?" Bichigu Hachimanko was sitting on the sofa, holding a book in her hand and watching.


    "You saved me?" Kosaka Kyosuke looked at Hachitani Hachimanko blankly.


    "You saved yourself, I just passed by." Hachimanko Hachiguchi shook his head.


    "Thank you." Kosaka Kyosuke said in silence.


    "You''re welcome, your clothes are still hanging, and my friend went out to buy you clothes." Hachimanko Hachitani reminded.


    Kosaka Kyosuke looked down at his pajamas, his face flushed.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I asked the driver to change your clothes for you." Biqigu Hachimanko drank coffee.


    "That''s it, I trouble you." Kosaka Kyosuke smiled awkwardly.


    "It seems that the rain cannot stop today. Just now your mother called and I just dealt with it casually. You''d better give her an explanation." Hachitani Hachimanko pointed to the mobile phone on the table.


    "Huh?" Kosaka Kyosuke opened his mouth, got up quickly, and ran out with his mobile phone.


    "It''s really a fuss." Biqigu Hachimanko curled his lips.


    In the corridor.


    Kosaka Kyosuke looked up at the sky, the heavy rain was still falling, and I didn''t know when it would stop.


    "Anyway, let''s call to explain..."


    Before Kosaka Kyosuke''s voice fell, he noticed that a beam of sunlight appeared in the sky, and then a rainbow appeared.


    The heavy rain stopped abruptly, and in a blink of an eye, the sky cleared.


    "It''s sunny?" Kosaka Kyosuke asked in surprise.


    ...


    A certain hotel entrance.


    Tamura Mana really fluttered her long hair. The rainbow''s light was beautiful, but it couldn''t compare with the smile on the girl''s face.


    "It''s fine." Manami Tamura looked up at the rainbow.

 261 Chapter 261 Quiet Birthday

    Monday morning.


    The sun is shining and the air is fresh.


    Su Yu and Xuexia Xuena came to Zongwu Gao together.


    Hachitani Hachimanko and Saika Totsuka had already transferred and left. When Su Yu sat down, he glanced at Hachitani''s seat subconsciously.


    As long as he uses the transforming item again, Hachiguchi can recover, but Su Yu has no idea to use it.


    It may be a good thing for Higiya Hachiman to become a girl, for the person involved.


    The morning class passed by in a flash.


    During lunch break, on the bench on the roof.


    Su Yu lay on Miura Yuko''s lap and took a nap.


    "Su Yu-kun, can you accompany me to go shopping this afternoon?" Miura Yumiko whispered.


    "Of course you can. Youzi, sorry, I haven''t considered your feelings lately." Su Yu opened his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter, I know that Jun Su Yu has other things to be busy with. As long as I accompany me occasionally, I''m very happy." Miura Yumiko looked at Su Yu gently.


    "It''s my fault." Su Yu stretched out his hand and placed it on Miura Yuko''s small face.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m not as cute as Yui, and I don''t have the family background of Yukoshita. I''m always clumsy..." Miura Yuko said while holding Su Yu''s big hand.


    "Yomiko is insecure because I''m not around, right?" Su Yu sat up.


    "Yeah..." Miura Yuko blushed and nodded.


    "If you occasionally mention a few conditions, I can promise you that Yumiko won''t act like a baby?" Su Yu hugged Miura Yuko with one hand.


    "Actress... always feels too artificial." Miura Yumiko muttered.


    "That''s it, Yumiko likes to show my truest self in front of me." Su Yu lowered his head and stamped Miura Yuko''s forehead.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Miura Yuko raised her head, with some expectation in her eyes.


    "In school, this kind of reward would be fine. If someone finds it too much, Teacher Jingjing will teach me again." Su Yu stroked Miura Yuko''s long hair.


    "Then after school..."


    "After school, when dating you, you can agree to all the conditions you made."


    "Thank you, Su Yujun."


    "you are welcome."


    ...


    After school.


    Su Yu and Miura Yumiko left the classroom one after another.


    Yuihama Yui seemed to see that Su Yu had a date, and took Yukoshita Yukino''s arm and went home first.


    Su Yu left school and was about to meet Miura Yuko, but was stopped by Hiratsuka''s car.


    "Teacher Jingjing, do you have anything to do?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "Get in the car, I''m looking for you in a hurry." Hiratsuka said quietly.


    "Well, I still have a date..."


    "In the future, if you want to ask for leave, I can help you once." Hiratsuka Shizuka showed her terms.


    "Teacher Jingjing, is it okay for you to use your rights like this?" Su Yu got into the car with a wry smile and sent a text message to Miura Yuko.


    Yuko Miura was waiting for Su Yu not far away, her eyes darkened when she saw Su Yu getting into the car.


    When she received the text message, she breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on her face. After all, the other party was Jing Shiratsuka, and she was looking for Su Yu in an emergency.


    Hiratsuka''s car is a valuable sports car, and it is a lady in itself.


    Her father''s status far surpasses Yukoshita''s family, and as a teacher at Sotake High School, for Shizuka Hiratsuka, it is like experiencing life.


    Hiratsuka''s family is a bit complicated. Her father is very good to her, but Hiratsuka is very indifferent to her father.


    Su Yu didn''t know much about Hiratsuka Jing, but he could probably guess the reason for her discord with her father.


    The sports car drove out of Zongwu Gao and came to a shopping mall.


    "Boy, get out of the car."


    Su Yu got out of the car, confused, and followed Hiratsuka Jing to a suit shop.


    "Choose a suit that looks calmer for him. It''s best to make him look older than he is now..."


    Su Yu listened to Hiratsuka''s words, and a bad idea appeared in his mind.


    "Teacher Jingjing, I didn''t bring my wallet..." Su Yu tentatively.


    "It''s okay, I''ll pay." Shizuka said without paying attention.


    "Teacher Jingjing, shouldn''t you be, would you like to take me to see your parents?" Su Yu took a step back.


    "You are so smart, no wonder Yang Nai takes you so seriously. Today is my birthday, I want to go home and have a look, and take a boyfriend back by the way." Hiratsuka praised.


    "Well, Teacher Jingjing, you should know that I have Koyuki and Yui..."


    "Boy, do you think I would like you? Just pretending to be my boyfriend." Hiratsuka quietly glanced at Su Yu.


    "Pretend? What if your family arranges the two of us in the same room?" Su Yu asked.


    "What do you mean?" Hiratsuka squeezed his fist.


    "I see, I will sleep in bed..."


    Hiratsuka was not polite and punched Su Yu in the stomach.


    "Teacher Jingjing, I''m just telling the truth, don''t be angry." Su Yu drew away Hiratsuka Jing''s fist and smiled.


    "Huh, don''t talk nonsense then." Hiratsuka saw the staff of the clothing store approaching and put her fists away.


    "No problem." Su Yu smiled and changed his suit.


    Ten minutes later.


    "So handsome..." the clothing store employee said in surprise.


    Su Yu looked very stable in a suit and glasses.


    "Quietly, how is it?" Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Nice feeling." Hiratsuka''s eyes dodged, and it was the first time she saw Su Yu like this.


    "Then this one, and the next one, please wrap it up." Su Yu took out a bank card.


    "Tell me to pay..."


    "Quietly, from now on, I will be your boyfriend. Wait a while, go to choose your clothes, you have to dress up." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Boy, don''t go too far, otherwise, I will never spare you." Hiratsuka quietly squeezed his small fist and lowered his voice.


    "Jingjing, let me talk about what your father likes first." Su Yu smiled and looked at Hiratsuka Jing.


    "As long as it is young and promising young."


    "I understand, everything is left to me." Su Yu took Hiratsuka Jing''s little hand.


    "you��"


    "Quiet, don''t be shy, now I am your boyfriend." Su Yu took Hiratsuka Jing and walked forward.


    Hiratsuka Jing looked at Su Yu''s back, as if seeing that person for a moment, she couldn''t help but clenched Su Yu''s hand.


    Su Yu felt Hiratsuka Jing holding his hand, and the corner of his mouth curled up. He pretended to be a boyfriend and went to Hiratsuka Jing''s house. He really didn''t know what would happen.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    The two left from a dress shop.


    "Little devil, this dress is a bit strange." Hiratsuka Shizuka looked at the evening gown on her body, unspeakably shy.


    "Don''t worry, it''s beautiful, nothing strange..."


    Before Su Yu had finished speaking, he looked at the two girls walking towards him, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

 262 Chapter 262 Hiratsuka Nohara

    Little Bird You Liuhua looked at the two people opposite, stopped, and was slightly taken aback.


    Wugeng Liuli next to Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua was talking, and found that Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua had stopped, looking along his line of sight, frowning.


    "Liuhua..." Shizuka didn''t expect to meet Little Bird Yu Liuhua here, and was a little at a loss.


    "Calm down, quietly, I''ll go and explain to them." Su Yu let go and came to the two girls.


    "Senior Su Yu, is this your new girlfriend again?" Wu Geng Liuli said lightly.


    "Listen to me..." Su Yu explained it completely.


    "It turns out that I was wrong. But, Senior Su Yu, don''t take this opportunity to do anything strange." Wu Geng Liuli apologized, staring at Su Yu with suspicion.


    "Black cat, am I the kind of hopeless scum in your eyes?" Su Yu said with a disappointed expression.


    "Senior Su Yu, aren''t you a scum?" Wu Geng Liuli pretended to be surprised.


    "Jun Su Yu, trouble you." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua whispered.


    "You''re welcome, I''m just helping, so I won''t disturb you shopping." Su Yu smiled, turned and left.


    Little Bird You Liuhua looked at Su Yu''s back, then at Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    "Don''t tell me, the person you like is him." Wugeng Liuli glanced at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "Su Yujun and I are just friends..." Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua whispered.


    "Like him, you will only be hurt in the end." Wu Geng Liuli finished speaking and walked forward.


    "Black cat, wait for me." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua quickly caught up.


    In the underground parking lot.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you, if it weren''t for your quick response, I really don''t know what to say to that kid..." Hiratsuka quietly lowered his head.


    "Teacher Jingjing, the more you care, the easier it is to make mistakes. Fortunately, you didn''t talk nonsense, otherwise they wouldn''t believe my explanation." Su Yu opened the car door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Can you drive?" Hiratsuka Shizuka asked in surprise.


    "This is my driver''s license." Su Yu took out the driver''s license from his arms and threw it to Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    "Then you can drive, be careful, this is my favorite car, if you accidentally touch it..."


    "Then I will buy a new one for you." Su Yu watched Hiratsuka sit quietly and started the sports car.


    The sports car was extremely fast, galloping all the way, towards Hiratsuka''s home.


    Her home is not in Chiba City, but rather far away, located in a villa area.


    after an hour.


    Su Yu drove a sports car and stopped in front of Hiratsuka Shizu''s house.


    The two got out of the car, and Hiratsuka quietly took Su Yu''s arm and walked toward the villa with a gift in his hand.


    In the brightly lit villa, there is no servant, only an old man in a kimono, sitting on the sofa with a photo album in his hand.


    "Father, I''m back." Hiratsuka walked into the living room and whispered.


    "Xiao Jing?" The old man turned his head and looked at Hiratsuka Jing in surprise.


    "When we first met, I was a quiet boyfriend, Su Yu." Su Yu said.


    "Boyfriend?" The old man was taken aback, then smiled and stood up.


    "This is my little meeting gift, please take care of it." Su Yu gave the gift box.


    "Jun Su Yu... well, very handsome." The old man looked at Su Yu and took the gift box.


    "Father, I''m going to pour tea, you talk." Hiratsuka let go of Su Yu''s arm and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Jun Su Yu, please sit down."


    "Then I''m welcome." Su Yu sat on the sofa.


    "My name is Hiratsuka Nohara, should you know Shinya Kogen?" Hiratsuka Nohara smiled.


    "Are you the boss of Uncle Shinya Gao Gao?" Su Yu asked slightly surprised.


    "No, I''m not his boss, I just recommended him." Hiratsuka Nohara shook his head.


    "Uncle Shinya Gaoyuan was in Chiba recently, protecting the family of friends." Su Yu said in silence.


    "I know that he has lost his best friend, so he is allowed to leave. Su Yu-jun, I am very interested in you not to mention Shinya Gao Gao. I wanted to see you a long time ago, but I didn''t have a chance." Ping Tsukanohara said with a smile.


    "Is it because of Yuanyue Academy?" Su Yu asked.


    "The thing about Yukoshita''s house and the thing about Totsuki Academy was the first thing about Koga-ryu." Hiratsuka Nohara said meaningfully.


    "I just protected my friend and didn''t do anything excessive." Su Yu frowned.


    "I know, so no one from the Metropolitan Police Department will bother you." Hiratsuka Nohara''s eyes had a touch of appreciation.


    "This time, Hiratsuka-teacher asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend..."


    "When I saw you, I understood. To be honest, if Xiao Jing could have a boyfriend like you, I would be very happy. After all, with your ability, you can bring her happiness without hurting her." Hiratsuka Nohara nodded.


    "You and Teacher Jingjing do not seem to have a good relationship?" Su Yu changed the subject.


    "When the child''s mother died, I was in Tokyo, and I didn''t have time to come back to see her for the last time... Am I a terrible father?"


    "Because of this, Teacher Jingjing has a conflict with you?" Su Yu understood.


    "Well, I''m very sorry for that child, so I don''t have any opinion on her life. No matter who the boyfriend of that child is, I won''t object, as long as it can make her happy." Hiratsuka Nohara sighed. In one breath.


    "You should know that I have a girlfriend, and there is more than one." Su Yu couldn''t help but said.


    "Your relationship with Miss Shichijo, the owner of the tongue of the gods of the Nagiri family, the eldest lady and the second lady of the Yukinoshita family...have to say, Su Yu-kun, I admire you very much." Hiratsuka Nohara laughs Write.


    "Admire? Ordinary people should describe me badly?" Su Yu laughed at himself.


    "You use your ability to make them fall in love with you. This is a very powerful ability, and there is nothing to be contemptuous of." Hiratsuka Nohara said seriously.


    "Thank you for your compliment, I am ashamed." Su Yu smirked.


    "Su Yu-kun, today we will put aside the identity matters and talk about some light things, right? You can play chess, right?" Hiratsuka Nohara took out the chessboard.


    "You can play chess?" Su Yu asked in surprise.


    "Of course I will. Not only chess, but I can also play other chess. If Su Yu-kun, I should feel kind to chess, right?" Hiratsuka Nohara placed the chess pieces.


    "Well, I miss it very much." Su Yu pinched the chess piece and began to place it.


    The two set the chess pieces, neither of them took the lead.


    "Su Yu-jun, you go first, let me see how good your chess is." Hiratsuka Nohara glanced at Su Yu.


    "I like playing late games, please ask first." Su Yu said politely.


    "Then I''m welcome." Hiratsuka Nohara started to take the first step.


    Su Yu took the second step without hesitation.


    Hiratsuka Nohara did not hesitate.


    The two of them played chess without thinking about it, step by step.


    Until Hiratsuka quietly came over with a tea set, Su Yu had an absolute advantage, and Hiratsuka hesitated in principle with a chess piece.

 263 Chapter 263: Quietly Resigned

    In the living room.


    Su Yu was drinking tea and looking at the chessboard.


    "It seems that my chess power is still not enough." Hiratsuka Nohara smiled bitterly and put down the chess pieces.


    "You are already good enough." Su Yu placed the chess pieces.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Hiratsuka Jing couldn''t help but said.


    "Xiaojing, don''t think about asking Su Yujun to release water for me. It''s hard to meet such a powerful young man. I want to spend more time." Hiratsuka Nohara smiled.


    "Yes, father, I''m going to cook." Hiratsuka quietly glared at Su Yu and stood up.


    "Quietly, I''m going to cook, you talk to Uncle." Su Yu set the chess piece and looked up.


    "Then I''ll take you to the kitchen..." Hiratsuka was taken aback for a moment, and said softly.


    Hiratsuka Nohara did not speak, still looking at the chessboard.


    In the corridor.


    "Su Yu-kun, I know your cooking is delicious. I didn''t expect that even chess is so good. What else can you do?" Hiratsuka looked at Su Yu curiously.


    "I''m not a god, how can I be good at everything? It just happens to be better at chess." Su Yu shrugged.


    "I think you are lying." Hiratsuka quietly looked at Su Yu, as if smelling a lie.


    "Quietly, what do you want for dinner?" Su Yu changed the subject.


    "My father and I are not too picky about the cooking, you just think it fits." Hiratsuka said nothing.


    "Okay, I''ll just cook a few dishes." Su Yu thought for a while, already having an idea in his heart.


    ...


    Eight o''clock at night.


    Su Yu made dinner, and it was already dark outside.


    "Jun Su Yu, I didn''t expect your cooking skills to be so good. It really surprised me." Hiratsuka Nohara pretended not to know Su Yu''s identity and praised him.


    Shizuka Hiratsuka looked at the smile on Hiratsuka Nohara''s face, and he was relieved.


    After dinner, Su Yu packed up the kitchen utensils.


    Immediately after leaving the kitchen, Su Yu saw Hiratsuka Jing in a kimono before taking a few steps.


    "Quietly, really beautiful." Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Today...tonight, you want to share a room with me..." Hiratsuka stammered, blushing.


    "Then take me to the bathroom, and prepare a piece of clothing for me by the way." Su Yu smiled slightly, no surprise.


    "Boy, if you dare to take this opportunity..."


    "Jingjing, where is the bathroom?" Su Yu looked at Hiratsuka Jing with interest.


    "Come with me." Hiratsuka shook his small fist and said with shame.


    The two of them came to the bathroom and had already prepared a pajama for Su Yu.


    "Jingjing is really gentle, and she knows to prepare suitable pajamas for me. If it''s really...it''s fine." Su Yu said, walking into the bathroom.


    "You say this again, be careful I tell Yukoshita and Yubihama." Shizuka Hiratsuka threatened.


    "Jingjing, if you tell them, you must be the first to be shy." Su Yu was taken aback and smiled back.


    "Boy, really long-winded!"


    Su Yu soaked comfortably in the bathroom for half an hour. The bathroom here was actually a hot spring bathroom, which was beyond his expectation.


    After changing his pajamas, Su Yu walked to Hiratsuka''s quiet room.


    As soon as he walked in, Su Yu saw Shizuka Hiratsuka who was laying on the ground and shrouded in the blanket.


    "Quiet, thank you for your hard work." Su Yu got into the warm bed, taking it for granted.


    "Boy, don''t you know how to let it go?"


    "Quietly, rest early and don''t think about unnecessary things." Su Yu closed his eyes and said.


    Shizuka glanced at Su Yu and hesitated.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    On the table.


    "Su Yujun, Xiaojing, please take care of you." Hiratsuka Nohara looked at the two of them, with regret in his eyes.


    "Yeah." Su Yu nodded.


    After breakfast was over, Su Yu drove, and Hiratsuka quietly looked at Hiratsuka Nohara in the rearview mirror.


    "Quietly, do you want to leave for a few more days?" Su Yu asked.


    "Boy, the playing game is over, don''t tell me to be quiet." Hiratsuka gave Su Yu quietly.


    "I like to call it that way." Su Yu curled his mouth and looked at the road ahead.


    "What did you talk to my father?" Hiratsuka asked tentatively.


    "Well, he asked me when to marry you and where to get married." Su Yu said seriously.


    "really?"


    "Of course it is true. My answer is to marry you when the cherry blossoms bloom next year and go to a beautiful island to get married..."


    "Boy, you lied to me!" Hiratsuka Jing listened to Su Yu''s words, and gave him a punch in shame.


    "Quiet, don''t make trouble." Su Yu grabbed Hiratsuka Jing''s small fist.


    "Let go of me..." Hiratsuka was startled and whispered.


    Su Yu let go of his hand and watched the change in Hiratsuka Jing''s expression without speaking.


    "Actually, the person I like has passed away long ago, and what he likes is other people." Hiratsuka said calmly.


    "Liuhua''s father?" Su Yu subconsciously asked.


    "Well, he is my friend and the only person I like. He is very similar to you and very gentle. But he is not as carefree as you, so he can only hold that person in his heart..."


    "Jingjing, you haven''t married for so long because you still have him in your heart, right? So, you regard Liuhua as your child?" Su Yu stopped the car.


    "Well, I don''t want to marry anymore." Hiratsuka fluttered his long hair and looked out the window.


    "That''s good too." Su Yu smiled.


    "Boy, I''m not married, do you think it''s good?"


    "Of course it''s good, so that no one else will marry you. For me, it''s an opportunity."


    "Hmph, you are a kid, I look down on you."


    "Who is so shy?"


    "Driving, if you are late, you will be punished to clean all the toilets in the school!"


    "Yes, quietly."


    ...


    Chief Wu Gao, in front of the door.


    Su Yu walked over and even put on a school uniform.


    All the way to the classroom, I just stepped in on the class bell.


    "Class..." Hiratsuka looked very handsome in her suit as usual.


    Su Yu kept looking at Hiratsuka Jing.


    "Su Yu, the class hits the attention." Hiratsuka Jing was watched by Su Yu, a little annoyed.


    "Yes." Su Yu smiled and continued to stare at Hiratsuka Jing.


    On the podium.


    There was a blush on Hiratsuka Jing''s face, and she wanted to continue to remind Su Yu, but she felt that this would attract the attention of others.


    She didn''t turn around again until she left after class, with her back facing everyone, explaining the course.


    Lunch break.


    A sudden news came, making all the students in the class stunned.


    "Starting today, Hiratsuka teacher will no longer be your teacher. The course she is responsible for will be taken over by another teacher. The resignation was handed in yesterday, not the school''s decision..." an old teacher announced With.


    Su Yu looked out the window and was not surprised.


    Miura Yuko glanced at Su Yu subconsciously. She felt that this matter was probably related to Su Yu.


    "Unexpectedly, Hiratsuka-teacher Shizuka resigned..."


    "Such a good teacher, why should you leave?"


    "Is it going to get married?"


    The students in the classroom are guessing.

 264 Chapter 264 A False Wedding

    Lunch break.


    Ministry of Service.


    "I didn''t expect Shizuka Hiratsuka to leave Sotake Taka, I feel a bit regretful." Yuihama Yui said while eating lunch.


    "Yeah" Xuexia Xuena also looked dissatisfied.


    Su Yu ate the lunch quietly without saying anything.


    Although Shizuka is no longer a teacher now, it is impossible for him to really pursue her.


    "Ting Ling Ling" Su Yu''s phone rang.


    "I''m going to answer the phone. I may have to ask for leave this afternoon, Yui, please ask for a leave for me." Su Yu glanced at the name displayed on the phone and walked out the door.


    On the corridor.


    "Jun Su Yu, Xiaojing left Yuanyue Academy, is it related to you?" Xuexia Yangnai''s voice sounded.


    "Yang Nai, how did you come to this conclusion in an instant?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "The person Xiao Jing likes is very similar to you. That''s enough." Xuexiayang said softly.


    "How similar?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "To be precise, it looks like you when you were young," Xuexiayang said seriously.


    "Where are you?" Su Yu was silent for a moment.


    "Outside Chief Wu Gao." Xuexiayangna replied.


    Su Yu hung up the phone, left the teaching building, and walked out to Chief Wu Gao without hindrance.


    Xuexia Yangna''s car stopped at the school gate and waved to Su Yu.


    Su Yu sat beside Xuexiayangnao, and was about to speak, when she was hugged by Xuexiayangnao.


    "Xiao Jing is a good friend of mine. I hope you can help her. She should meet with a suitor this afternoon." Xue Xiayang said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Do you mean to let me pursue her?" Su Yu looked down at Xuexia Yangnai.


    "You can understand this, look at this." Xuexia Yangnai handed Su Yu a picture.


    The young man in the photo wears glasses and smiles softly. Next to him stands a young girl, exactly like Yukino Yukoshita.


    "I thought it was just a similar personality, but I didn''t expect it would be like this..." Su Yu took out his glasses.


    "This may be a coincidence, or it may be an arrangement of fate." Xuexiayangna chuckled lightly.


    "I don''t believe in any destiny." Su Yu closed his eyes.


    "So, Jun Su Yu, what are you going to do?" Xuexia Yangnai let go of Su Yu, started the car, and moved forward.


    "Help me investigate one thing..." Su Yu took out his cell phone and said.


    ...


    In the afternoon, the top floor of a hotel.


    Shizuka Hiratsuka walked out of the elevator in a black evening dress.


    Long black hair, an evening gown, her perfect figure, exquisite features, charming smile, grace with a touch of maturity, this is Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    "You are Ms. Shizuka Hiratsuka, right? Please here." A waitress greeted him and led Shizuka Hiratsuka into the restaurant.


    In a quiet restaurant, a man in a suit plays the piano.


    Hiratsuka sat quietly in his seat, listening to the slightly sad piano music, thinking of Su Yu again.


    What happened yesterday was not pretending to be a boyfriend, but that she regarded Su Yu as that person.


    She wanted to take that person home, but that person was long gone.


    Su Yu was so similar to him, and later Su Yu put on glasses, which reminded her even more.


    She plucked up the courage, resigned and left Chief Wu Gao, just to take Su Yu back last night.


    "Sorry, Su Yu-kun..." Hiratsuka Jing muttered while looking out the window.


    "Quiet, needless to say I''m sorry." A familiar voice sounded.


    Hiratsuka turned his head and looked at the direction of the piano, a little unbelievable.


    "How? Isn''t it handsome?" Su Yu stood up, pushed his glasses, and came to the opposite side of Hiratsuka Jing.


    "You... why are you here?" Shizuka Hiratsuka said in surprise, with a hint of surprise in his tone.


    "It''s very simple, your suitor was scared away by me, so I can only date instead of him." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    "Boy, do you know what you are doing? Not going to class actually hindered my date! Do you want to taste my fist?" Hiratsuka squeezed his fist and said.


    "Jingjing, you were no longer my teacher yesterday. Now it is impossible to pretend to drive me away." Su Yu smiled and looked at Hiratsuka Jing.


    "What if it''s not your teacher? You are a high school student. Class hours are in such a place. I am an adult who is qualified to teach you a lesson." Shizuka''s face became stiff and angrily said.


    "Can''t high school students come on dates? I remember getting married here, right?" Su Yu asked.


    "You...huh, I won''t date a kid like you and waste my time." Hiratsuka quietly snorted, preparing to leave.


    "Quietly, today is more than a date." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Besides dating, what else..." Hiratsuka Jing did not finish her words, she opened her eyes wide as she watched a dress pushed by the maid Xiaoyu.


    "Master Su Yu." The maid Xiao Tao prepared her dishes.


    "Jingjing, you have always regretted that he didn''t marry you, right? Since you have used me to fulfill your wish yesterday, let''s fulfill your biggest wish today." Su Yu held Hiratsuka Jing Little hands.


    "Let go..."


    "I don''t want to let go anymore." Su Yu squeezed her little hand.


    "You counterfeit! Let me go!" Hiratsuka shook off Su Yu''s hand, eyes flushed.


    "Whether you like it or not, I will marry you today." Su Yu sat down again and said.


    Hiratsuka was silent, preparing to leave, but was blocked by the two maids.


    "Let me leave, I don''t have time to mess around here with you, Su Yu-kun." Hiratsuka said coldly.


    Su Yu ate lunch without speaking.


    The two maids looked at each other, and took Hiratsuka Shizuto to the seat and let her sit down.


    "If you mess around again, I will never spare you!"


    "Married? I agree." Hiratsuka Nohara''s voice came from Su Yu''s cell phone.


    "I just asked for my uncle''s permission on the road, so it''s not a fool." Su Yu looked directly at Hiratsuka Jing.


    "Why? Why did you do this..." Hiratsuka clenched her small fist and stared at Su Yu.


    "You will know when we get to the wedding place." Su Yu lowered his head to eat lunch.


    "You are such a nasty kid!"


    "Even if you hate me, I will do this today." Su Yu replied.


    Shizuka stopped talking and started eating lunch.


    Lunch time is over.


    The hotel room.


    With the assistance of two maids, Shizuka changed her wedding dress, and a professional makeup artist put on her makeup.


    Everything was going smoothly, Hiratsuka, who had put on her wedding dress, sat in a car, and Su Yu had already left.


    An hour later, in a church.


    The door slowly opened, and the beautiful bride walked into the church. When she saw the only guest, she was taken aback.


    "Xiaojing, really beautiful." Xuexiayangna praised.


    "So it''s you, Yang Na, don''t mess around..."


    "Xiaojing, go." Xuexia Yangnai came to her back and pushed her.

 265 Chapter 265 New Teacher

    In the church.


    "Quietly, you are so beautiful." Su Yu said softly.


    "Hurry up and let this farce end." Shizuka''s face blushed and turned his head.


    "Time is too late to find a real priest, so let''s exchange the ring directly?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Ring..." Hiratsuka looked at the ring brought by the two maids, and couldn''t believe it.


    "Jingjing, I love you." Su Yu held Jingjing Hiratsuka''s little hand, pecked on the back of her hand, took a ring, and put it on her finger.


    "I��"


    "It''s your turn." Su Yu let go of Hiratsuka Jing''s little hand and placed his hand in front of Hiratsuka Jing.


    Hiratsuka hesitated, holding another ring and putting it on Su Yu''s finger.


    The two maids sprinkled flowers, and Xuexiayangna clapped under the stage.


    Su Yu held Hiratsuka''s hands and looked at her with a smile.


    "Is that all right?" Hiratsuka dodged his eyes.


    "It''s not over yet, right?" Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    "Jun Su Yu...I..."


    Su Yu did not answer, and kept getting closer to her little face.


    "What an annoying kid... well"


    Xuexia Yangnai looked at the two with envy in his eyes.


    If possible, she hopes that the person standing opposite Su Yu is her.


    A false wedding ended.


    The door of the church opened, and Su Yu took Hiratsuka''s small hand and walked out the door.


    "Thank you." Hiratsuka Jing said softly.


    "You are welcome, Jingjing, now we are already married people, you are not allowed to run away." Su Yu looked at Hiratsuka Jing.


    "This is just a fake wedding. Don''t think that if I cooperate with you to hold this wedding, I will like you, kid... I won''t like you..." Hiratsuka quietly glanced at Su Yu.


    "Jingjing, are you still planning to leave me?" Su Yu said with a disappointed expression.


    "Next, I will stay in Chiba. I haven''t decided what I want to do." Hiratsuka Jing said in a low voice.


    "I have decided to stay by my side." Su Yu hugged her in the way of a princess.


    "Boy...let me down!"


    "Don''t let go, the wedding is over, then it''s time for business..."


    "What? Yang Na, come and save me..."


    "Xiao Jing, come on."


    "Yang Nai!"


    "I really envy Xiaojing, Jun Su Yu, pay attention to safety."


    ...


    night.


    "Jun Su Yu, let''s go first, I will arrange Xiaojing''s work." Xuexiayangna said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Yang Nai." Su Yu glanced at Hiratsuka Jing on the other side.


    "You are welcome, Xiaojing, don''t you say goodbye to your husband?" Xuexiayangna covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Yano! I am not his wife!" Hiratsuka clenched his small fist in shame.


    "Just kidding, don''t be angry, Xiao Jing." Xuexia Yangna smiled and drove away.


    Su Yu looked at the leaving car, he had never thought that there would be such a day.


    "Jingjing is so cute." Su Yu thought of Hiratsuka''s reaction, with a smile on his lips.


    The maid Xiaoyu drove to a halt in front of him, and Su Yu sat in the back of the car.


    When Su Yu returned to the apartment, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui were cooking.


    "Jun Su Yu, welcome back." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly at Su Yu at the kitchen door.


    "Yui Yi can actually cook, it''s amazing." Su Yu praised.


    "Su Yu-kun has always underestimated me, but I don''t know how long I practiced, how about it?" Yuihama Yui made Su Yu look at her sushi with a proud look.


    "Yes, Yui, thanks for your hard work." Su Yu stroked Yuihama''s little head lightly.


    "If you have time to talk there, why not come and help us." Xuexia Xuenai said.


    "Is Xiao Xuena jealous?" Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuenao with a smile.


    "I''m not jealous, I''m just reminding you."


    "Xiaoxunai." Su Yu came to the back of Xuexiaxuenai and hugged her gently.


    "Do not bother me��"


    "I''m going to disturb Xiao Xue Na, who makes Xiao Xue Na so cute." Su Yu smelled a faint fragrance.


    "Su Yu-kun, am I not cute?" Yuihama Yui pouted and walked over.


    "Yui Yi is the first cutest, Koyuki is the second cutest." Su Yu released his hand and hugged the two at the same time.


    "You are the first bad, second scum." Yukino Yukino put down the sushi, and said helplessly.


    "You are all my wings." Su Yu looked at the two girls and hugged them tightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, well, it''s time to make dinner." Yuihama Yui smiled.


    "Hua Xin..." Xue Xia Xue Nai muttered.


    "Next let you try, what kind of sushi is the most delicious sushi." Su Yu pretended not to hear Yukoshita''s words.


    "Yeah, Su Yu-kun, come on." Yuihama Yui patted her hands.


    ...


    Early in the morning, on the way to Zongwu Gao.


    Su Yu yawned and glanced at Xuexia Xuena next to him.


    "Xiaoxuna, what are you thinking?" Su Yu asked curiously.


    "I wonder what kind of person the new teacher will be today." Yukino Yukino looked out the window.


    "Speaking of Su Yu-kun, don''t you know? Koyuki has transferred to our class." Yuihama Yui sat next to the maid, Xiaoyu, and said.


    "What?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "Probably Hiratsuka teacher helped me transfer to your class." Yukino Yukoshita chuckled lightly.


    "So, Teacher Jingjing is really a good teacher." Su Yu smiled, and Xuexia Xuenao transferred to his class, making it easier for the three to meet.


    The three of them came to the school, Yuihama Yui took Yukoshita''s arm and walked in front, Su Yu followed them one step behind.


    All the way to Su Yu''s class, Yukino''s seat was actually the seat of Totsuka Ayaka, which was the seat next to Su Yu.


    The surrounding students saw Yukoshita Yukino in the last row and talked a lot, after all, the relationship between Yukoshita Yukino and Yubihama Yui and Su Yu was strange.


    "Be quiet, this is your new teacher." A voice came from the door of the class.


    Su Yu looked up and opened his eyes wide.


    The girl with a single ponytail walked into the classroom, dressed in professional attire, with a delicate face and a perfect figure.


    "When I first met, my name is Qianxiang. Your new teacher, if you have any questions, you can ask me." Qianxiang''s eyes swept over the students in the audience, and paused on Su Yu.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched. I didn''t expect that the new teacher would be Asaka. Isn''t she Igaryu''s ninja?Why do you come here to be a teacher?


    Yuihama Yui also looked surprised. She naturally met Asaka and even remembered it clearly.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you know her?" Xuexia Xuenai asked in a low voice, seeing Su Yu''s expression.


    "She is from the Qijo family." Su Yu said simply.


    "A member of the Qijo family?" Yukino''s expression changed slightly. She was thinking, why would a member of the Qijo family come to serve as a teacher at Chief Wu Gao? Is it to monitor Su Yu?

 266 Chapter 266: A Smart Girl

    The lunch break is over.


    Su Yu came to the rooftop.


    "Master Su Yu, hello." Asaka said respectfully.


    "Why are you here? Miss Dejima sent you? Or the sky?" Su Yu wondered.


    "I have the qualifications to be a teacher. I just learned that Su Yu-sama''s teacher is leaving, so I came to Chief Wu Gao to protect you." Asaka explained.


    "You mean, you are going to come to Chief Wu Gao yourself?" Su Yu was a little surprised.


    "Yes, I actually have another purpose..." Asaka hesitated.


    "Let''s talk, as long as it''s not marrying you, just mention the rest." Su Yu teased.


    "I want to fight against Su Yu-sama and become stronger." Asaka said seriously.


    "That''s it, I promise you. It just happens that my swordsmanship has also improved. Let''s have a look at each other." Su Yu took out two wooden knives from behind and threw them to Qianxiang.


    "Master Su Yu, trouble you." Asaka held the samurai sword and bowed.


    "Let me see how your swordsmanship is." Su Yu nodded.


    "Then I''m not welcome." As soon as Qian Xiang''s voice fell, the wooden knife slashed towards Su Yu.


    Su Yu escaped easily, Qian Xiang''s next move came as scheduled, attacking quickly, without any muddle-headedness.


    Repeated attacks, but still failed to beat Su Yu by half a point, making Qianxiang a little unbelievable. He did not expect that the gap between her and Su Yu was so big.


    "There is fear in your heart." Su Yu reminded.


    Qian Xiang was startled, and as soon as he was about to continue his attack, Su Yu was hit in the wrist and the wooden knife fell on the ground.


    "Your swordsmanship is too fancy, and too many fake moves are meaningless. It seems to be able to suppress me. In fact, I am comfortable within your attack range." Su Yu spoke and took out a piece of cloth. Blinded.


    "Master Su Yu, what are you..."


    "Next, change your defense. I will tell you the real swordsmanship." Su Yu picked up the wooden knife on the ground and let it fall into Qianxiang''s hands.


    "Can you attack even if you can''t see it?" Asaka held the wooden knife in disbelief.


    "Defense." Su Yu took a step forward and the wooden knife fell on Qianxiang''s arm.


    Asaka frowned, but did not call out, and began to defend.


    As soon as she entered the defensive state, she discovered that Su Yu could accurately find her position even with her eyes closed, and the strength of each attack was not serious or not, and she had a good grasp of it.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu''s wooden knife once again shot down Qianxiang''s wooden knife and took off the cloth with a calm expression.


    "Master Su Yu, how can you feel like you?" Qian Xiang held her wrist and asked Su Yu.


    "My hearing is very sensitive. It is almost impossible to achieve my state. However, I can teach you my swordsmanship. This is my own swordsmanship..." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Master Su Yu, please accept me as a disciple." Qianxiang knelt down.


    "Asaka, you are a ninja of Igaryu. Logically speaking, I can''t accept you as a disciple." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Master Su Yu..."


    "But you are the one who protects the sky, I can make an exception to teach you." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    With joy on Qianxiang''s face, she quickly grabbed Su Yu''s hand and stood up.


    "My genre is named Wuming, and the moves are extremely simple. As long as you master them, you can defeat most of the kendo masters..." Su Yu explained his own swordsmanship.


    This is the third type of swordsmanship that comes from Rein Harut''s swordsmanship and the swordsman Wilhelm''s swordsmanship.


    Asaka listened seriously, watching Su Yu''s moves, and she only felt that she had benefited a lot.


    When Su Yu finished speaking, Qian Xiang looked admired.


    She has no doubt about Su Yu''s own swordsmanship. After all, she can beat her powerlessly even blindfolded. Who can teach him Su Yu like this?


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    Su Yu took the initiative to make an appointment with Yumiko Miura, and met her near Sou Wu Gao.


    "Sorry, Youzi, something delayed our date yesterday. I can stay with you forever if you go down today." Su Yu apologized.


    "Su Yu-kun, you should care more about Kurase classmate than me." Miura Yumiko thought for a while.


    "Unexpectedly, Youzi would still say such things, do you want me to find Mayumi now?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "I''m just reminding Su Yu-jun. I still want to date Su Yu-jun. I have a movie I want to watch very much. I hope Su Yu-jun can go with me." Miura Yumiko took Su Yu''s arm and sighed. Tao.


    "No problem, you will arrange today''s date." Su Yu smiled. Although Miura Yuko cares about others, she won''t be like Yuihama Yui at this time.


    Su Yu liked this very much.


    It is normal for a girl to face the person she likes and want him to stay by her side. Girls like Yuihama Yui or Yukoshita Yukino are really rare.


    Su Yu accompanied Miura Yuko after watching the movie, went to the store that Miura Yuko liked to eat together, and went shopping with Miura Yuko.


    Her date is very simple, just like an ordinary girl, easily satisfied.


    Su Yu bought some clothes for Miura Yuko, which made Miura Yuko a little sad, and finally she pulled Su Yu into the dressing room and asked Su Yu to help her change her clothes.


    Su Yu naturally welcomes this kind of request. With his help, Miura Yuko tried on several clothes, and when she walked out of the locker room, her face blushed.


    The two left the mall and it was already dark.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you for staying with me for so long. Let''s go to classmate Kurase." Miura Yuko released her hand.


    "Yudoko, I didn''t expect that you, like Yui and Koyuki, like to give way." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "This is not a push. If you always stick to Su Yu-kun, it will definitely make Su Yu-kun feel bored. Pushing Su Yu-kun to someone else will make Su Yu-kun feel guilty." Miura Yukiko slapped a long time. Hair, chuckling.


    "Isn''t Yui the smartest girl? It''s really surprising." Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Kyui is really gentle and a little clumsy." Miura Yuiko lowered her head.


    "Don''t think too much, I won''t send you back, good night." Su Yu left a mark on Miura Yumi''s forehead.


    "Good night." Yuko Miura sat in the car of the maid Xiaotao and waved a small hand to Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at this familiar street, not far from Jinda Avenue, and after a few steps, you could see Mayumi Kurase.


    "A girl who always thinks about others, is she really smart?" Su Yu thought while walking.


    Then he came to a conclusion.


    They are very smart, but, for him, they are willing to become the dumbest one.


    ...


    Jinda Avenue, in the Koping Hotel.


    Higiya Hachimanko and Kosaka Kyosuke ate dinner, while Mayumi Kurase sat beside him, eating omelet rice quietly.

 267 267 Mayumi Kurases Dim Sum

    Kopei Souma finished his work, glanced at the lonely Mayumi Kurase, and frowned.


    "That guy, didn''t he come again?" Xingping Chuangzhen murmured.


    Mayumi Kurase has been here almost every day recently, not because of Kohei Sakima, but Su Yu might be here.


    Because of this possibility, she has come home late recently.


    Xingping Chuangzhen wanted to step forward and say something, but he didn''t know how to say it. The relationship between him and Mayumi Kurase is still a bit awkward.


    Mayumi Kurase finished the omelet rice, turned on the phone and looked at the photo of her and Su Yu, a smile appeared on her small face.


    "Mayumi." A voice rang in her ear and hugged her gently.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Mayumi Kurase turned her head in surprise.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting." Su Yu sat beside Mayumi Kurase.


    "No, why is Su Yu-kun here? Didn''t you date Miura classmates today?" Kurase Mayumi wondered.


    "You and Youyouzi are still in touch, and she told you about the date..." Su Yu was a little surprised.


    "I talk a lot with Miura-classmates, she takes care of me very much." Mayumi Kurase whispered.


    "Probably because you are all easily overlooked by me, Mayumi, sorry." Su Yu took Kurase Mayumi''s little hand.


    "Su Yu-kun doesn''t need to apologize, I am already very happy if you can see me." Mayumi Kurase smiled sweetly.


    "Mayumi, shall we go on a date together?" Su Yu suggested.


    "Now? But it''s dark..." Mayumi Kurase looked out the window.


    "Tonight, Mayumi doesn''t have to go back, I will arrange a place for you." Su Yu smiled and looked at Mayumi Kurase.


    "Huh?" Mayumi Kurase was taken aback, her face flushed.


    Su Yu took Mayumi Kurase''s little hand and left the shop.


    Kosaka Kyosuke and Higiya Hachimanko had left long ago. Otherwise, if Kosaka Kyosuke saw Su Yu being so close to other girls, Su Yu would definitely be unpleasant.


    Kosaka Kyosuke already knew about Su Yu and Kosaka Kirino being together, plus his recent breakup in love, he must be emotionally unstable.


    Unfortunately, Su Yu didn''t know that Kosaka Kyosuke was not only in a good mood, but also felt that his relationship with Hachigaya Hachimanko had gone a step further.


    ...


    On the street at night.


    Su Yu held Mayumi Kurase''s little hand, and Mayumi Kurase kept her head down, blushing, and followed Su Yu.


    Such a well-behaved appearance made Su Yu feel more apologetic for not seeing her.


    "Mayumi, what do you like?" Su Yu said.


    "I don''t have anything that I particularly like. Just being with Su Yu-kun makes me very satisfied." Mayumi Kurase hesitated.


    "Mayumi, you really are..." Su Yu stroked Mayumi Kurase''s head lightly.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase lowered her head shyly.


    "Mayumi, do you want to learn how to make dim sum with me?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yeah" Mayumi Kurase has no objection, no matter what Su Yu says, she will agree.


    An hour later, in another apartment.


    The maid, Xiaotao, has prepared the ingredients needed to make snacks, the kitchen is clean and tidy, and the apartment is large.


    Su Yu changed into a pure white chef''s uniform, and Mayumi Kurase stared at Su Yu. She liked such handsome Su Yu very much.


    "Mayumi, the first step is eggs..." Su Yu began to teach her how to make snacks.


    Kurase Mayumi studied hard and produced the first dessert, which was not known how many times worse than Su Yu''s finished product.


    Su Yu didn''t mind, smiled and finished the dessert made by Mayumi Kurase.


    Kurase Mayumi''s dim sum is very careful, and the thoughts contained in it are far more important than the taste.


    Su Yu tasted her snacks and could feel her love for herself.


    Ten o''clock at night.


    Kurase Mayumi finally produced a qualified dessert. Su Yu tasted the taste, which made Kurase Mayumi nervous.


    "Master Su Yu, the room has been cleaned up," the maid Xiaoyu reminded.


    "Well, thank you for your hard work." Su Yu ate the dessert made by Mayumi Kurase and said to the maid Xiaoyu.


    "Su Yu-kun, how is it?" Kurase Mayumi asked.


    "It''s delicious. The snack contains Mayumi''s love for me, which makes me very touched. I will stay here tonight. Mayumi will take a shower first. I will prepare some things." Su Yu nodded.


    "Su Yu-kun also wants to live here?" Mayumi Kurase blushed, but she was surprised, and left the kitchen obediently and headed to the bathroom.


    Su Yu watched Mayumi Kurase leave, and took the things from the maid Xiaoyu.


    When Mayumi Kurase walked out of the bathroom, it was already an hour later.


    As soon as she arrived in the living room, Mayumi Kurase looked at the clothes in the living room and was taken aback.


    "Mayumi, do you like it?" Su Yu appeared behind Mayumi Kurase and said softly.


    "Su Yu-kun, is this a gift for me?" Mayumi Kurase reacted and turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Of course. Apart from Mayumi, is there anyone else here? This is the clothes I asked Xiaoyu to buy. Mayumi, do you like it?" Su Yu lowered his head and pecked her forehead.


    "As long as it is something that Su Yu-kun gave, I like it." Mayumi Kurase stood on tiptoe and grabbed Su Yu''s neck.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers, making the light in the room dim.


    Kurase Mayumi grew bolder and hugged Su Yu.


    That dress is nothing but a yukata.


    ...


    Early in the morning, in the apartment.


    Kurase Mayumi wakes up slowly and smells the fragrance from the kitchen.


    "Mayumi, good morning, it''s time to get up." Su Yu walked into the room with breakfast.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase got into the quilt, blushing.


    "Sorry, it''s my fault, I almost forgot." Su Yu smiled and left the room.


    Not long after, Mayumi Kurase put on a new dress and walked out.


    As for her original clothes, they are hanging on the balcony.


    The two had eaten breakfast, but the blush on Mayumi Kurase''s face had not faded.


    What happened last night was too shy for her.


    Although Su Yu didn''t hurt her, Mayumi Kurase felt hot on her face when she thought of what Su Yu taught her.


    "Mayumi, don''t think too much." Su Yu held Mayumi Kurase''s small hand and pecked on the back of her hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, shouldn''t I..." Kurase Mayumi stopped talking.


    "No, Mayumi." Su Yu twitched, knowing what she wanted to ask.


    "If you have it, it''s not bad." Mayumi Kurase realized that she had said something wrong, and said with her small face.


    "Mayumi hasn''t graduated yet. If you do, it will affect you and your family. Therefore, I don''t want to hurt you." Su Yu patted Mayumi Kurase''s head.


    "Su Yu-kun, it doesn''t matter, what is important is what can be done for you." Mayumi Kurase put down her little hand and said with a smile.

 268 Chapter 268 Hot Spring Tour

    In an instant, two days passed and Saturday arrived.


    The weather is getting colder, the hot spring hotel has become a good place.


    A car stopped in front of Yuihama''s home in the countryside, and everyone got out of the car.


    The driver is Asaka.


    Originally, this trip to the hot springs included Yukino Yukoshita and Yuihama Yui, Yumiko Miura and Mayumi Kurase, and Kosaka Kirino.


    As a result, Kosaka Kirino invited Aragaki Ayase and Goken Ruri, and there were two more people at once, making the atmosphere a bit subtle.


    Yukino Yukoshita and Yuihama Yui are relatively close, Yuiko Miura and Mayumi Kurase have a very good relationship recently, and Kirino Kosaka is a junior, facing the four seniors, a little nervous.


    Just as Ayase Aragaki and Liuli Wugeng were free, they were drawn by her.


    At first, Ayase Ayaki heard that she was going to spend two days with Su Yu in a hot spring hotel, and she was so embarrassed that she didn''t want to come. However, facing Kosaka Kirino''s bitter pleading, she finally relented.


    As for Wugeng Liuli, her idea is simpler, that is, come to watch the show and soak in the hot spring by the way.


    She knew that there were many girls around Su Yu, and now Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki seemed to have some interest in Su Yu. So many girls gathered together at once, making her look forward to the arrival of the Shura field all the time.


    Yuihama''s home is large enough to accommodate even nine people. Not far away is a hot spring hotel, which has not yet opened for business, but is open to Su Yu.


    A group of girls occupied two rooms, and Su Yu was directly assigned to the living room.


    Yukoshita Yukino, Yuihama Yui, Miura Yuko, Kurase Mayumi, four girls in the master bedroom.


    Kosaka Kirino, Aragaki Ayase, and Five Watch Ruri, the room for the three of them is in the opposite room.


    The other room was Qianxiang''s residence, and Su Yu only had the living room.


    Of course, Su Yu actually slept in the living room on the surface, but they all knew that Su Yu might not sleep in the living room honestly.


    ...


    On the way to the hot spring hotel.


    Yuihama Yui took Yukoshita''s arm and talked to her.


    Yuko Miura and Mayumi Kurase walked together, not knowing what they were discussing, so Miura Yuko glanced at Su Yu from time to time, blushing.


    Kosaka Tongno and Su Yu walked together, and because there were four seniors in front, she didn''t dare to get too close to Su Yu.


    Ayase Ayaki followed Kosaka Kirino, and saw her hesitation, and he approached Su Yu and started chatting with him, taking Kosaka Kirino by the way, and chatting without a word.


    Wugeng Liuli is the most leisurely one. She and Asaka walked at the back, enjoying the scenery, and walking towards the hot spring hotel.


    Asaka looked at Su Yu in front.


    She is a ninja of Igaryu. She knows very well about Su Yu''s information. Among the seven girls, six of them are close to Su Yu, and they know each other''s existence, but they are so harmonious, which makes her feel incredible. .


    From this point of view, she admired Su Yu very much.


    Everyone came to the hot spring hotel, and the maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiao Tao who had been waiting here led them to the hot spring hotel.


    With so many girls, Su Yu couldn''t say the word mixed bath.


    Many rooms in hot spring hotels have hot spring pools, so there is no need to go to the large public baths.


    In a separate room, soaking in hot springs and enjoying refreshments is also a treat.


    "Koyuki, shall we go to that room?" Yukihama Yui pulled Yukoshita Yukino and blinked at her.


    "Yeah..." Yukino''s face blushed, if she couldn''t tell, it wasn''t Yukino under Xuexia.


    "Mayumi, let''s go to the next room." Miura Yuiko was taken aback for a moment, and he understood Yuihama Yui''s meaning, and said quickly.


    Mayumi Kurase understood this when she saw the room at the hot spring hotel.


    The two maids were Su Yu''s maids. They brought everyone here specially, and they emphasized that the hot springs can be enjoyed in the hot spring hotel rooms. As long as they are not stupid, they can understand.


    Kosaka Tongno clearly understood it too, and gave Su Yu a shy look.


    "Tongno, let''s go to the hot springs in the room over there." Ayase Aragaki did not notice, because she was always thinking about Kosaka Kirino. Seeing that the four seniors had left, she quickly gave Su Yuhe Takasaka Tong is creating opportunities.


    Kosaka Kirino glanced at the five watch glass.


    "I like to enjoy the hot springs alone. Go." Wugeng Liuli walked past the two of them and entered a room.


    "Master Su Yu, then I''m going to the hot springs too, wait a while, and please give me your advice." Asaka said with a polite.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki were startled, wait a while, can you give me some suggestions?Could it be...


    "You two, are you thinking about something strange?" Su Yu turned and smiled at the two.


    "It''s...not." Kosaka Kirino''s eyes dodged.


    "Senior Su Yu, are you thinking about something strange?" Ayase Aragaki clenched her small fist, her tone a little bitter.


    "I''m really thinking about strange things, that is to make you strange..." Su Yu smirked.


    "Senior Su Yu!" Kosaka Tong Nai said in embarrassment.


    "Senior Su Yu, you are really..." Aragaki Ayase took a step back, and there was a trace of disgust in her shyness, which made Su Yu feel very interesting.


    "Just kidding, I''ll make some snacks for you, so that you can fully enjoy the hot springs." Su Yu patted the two heads and left with a smile.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki stared at each other for a moment, then a smile appeared on their faces, perhaps it was Su Yu.


    Although he said things that made them blush, he still thought about them in his heart.


    ...


    Su Yu made a snack, and the maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiaotao sent them to each room.


    "The first room I''m going to is really the side of Koyuki and Yui." Su Yu left the kitchen, looked at the closed door, and opened the door.


    Yukino Yukoshita and Yuihama Yui were talking, and when they saw Su Yu, they stopped.


    "Su Yujun, I didn''t expect that there are so many girls who like you, and I almost can''t even sit in the car. Wouldn''t you go to other rooms to see?" Yukino Yukino smiled, her smile a little dangerous.


    "Koyuki..." Yuihama Yui looked at Yukino Yukoshita, knowing that she had become the Yukoshita Yukino before.


    "Xiaoxuna, it''s so cute to be jealous, it''s been a long time since I listened to you taunting me like that." Su Yu said with some nostalgia.


    "What are you going to do?" Xuexia Xuena held hands and said seriously.


    "I don''t plan to do anything yet." Su Yu put his clothes aside, wearing swimming trunks, and walked into the bath.


    "It''s really a ghost." Xuexiaxue had no good air.


    "I''m sorry, Yui, Koyuki." Su Yu took the two small hands.


    "Su Yu-kun, I have known such a result a long time ago, as long as the agreement is valid, it will be enough." Yuihama Yui squeezed Su Yu''s big hand and smiled softly.


    "Yuhihama-student..." Yukino Yukoshita looked at Yuihama Yui, and didn''t know what to say. She was also a latecomer, and took Yuihama''s opinion very seriously.


    Now, Yubihama Yui didn''t intend to pursue any investigations, so she let Su Yu go, making her feel helpless.

 269 Chapter 269 Winter Holiday Agreement

    Yukino Yukoshita was sitting on the sofa, tasting snacks, drinking black tea, and looking at Su Yu and Yui Hama Yui in the hot spring pool from time to time.


    Although both of them were wearing swimsuits, Yukino Yukoshita couldn''t help thinking.


    "Koyuki..." Yuihama Yui called out.


    "Yuhihama, continue to enjoy the hot springs, I''ll go out for a while." Yukoshita Yukino blushed and whispered.


    Yuihama Yui watched Yukoshita Yukino leave, glanced at Su Yu, and found that he was smiling at him, and quickly lowered his head.


    "Yuiyi, I''m sorry." Su Yu hugged Yuihama Yui and said softly.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui''s face flushed, with expectation and fear in her heart.


    "Yui, when the winter vacation, the two of us will go on a trip? Just the two of us?" Su Yu suggested.


    "I want to go with Koyuki." Yuihama Yui said in a daze.


    "Idiot Yui, do you like Koyuki so much?" Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "If we leave for so long, Koyuki should be the loneliest one, and then, will be busy with work again. Koyuki has been working very hard, since our relationship became like this, she has worked harder..." Yubihama Yui held Su Yu''s hand and said softly.


    "Then take Koyuki together. The three of us will travel together to find a strange place and spend our winter vacation, Christmas and New Year. I want to stay with you." Su Yu is in Yubihama Yui said in her ear.


    "In that case, other girls will be sad. I don''t want to make them sad because of my relationship, so that I am very selfish." Yuihama Yui turned and looked at Su Yu.


    "Yui, this is not selfish, most girls think so. And you, if you always want to push me out, sooner or later you will regret and sad." Su Yu stroked Yuihama''s little head lightly .


    "No, Su Yu-kun will not leave me, I believe you." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly.


    "This kind of belief is to condone..."


    "Su Yu-kun, they like you because you are so good. Some girls, such as Miss Chijo, Miss Koyuki, Miss Nakiri, they will definitely be able to help you..." Yuihama Yui held Su Yu His mouth and eyes looked at him tenderly.


    "Yui feels that she can''t help me, so she feels so guilty, so is this?" Su Yu held Yuihama''s little hand, feeling a little distressed for her.


    "There is a part of this, and more often, they really like Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui lifted her long hair and smiled embarrassedly.


    "Stupid Yui, so considerate of others." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui tightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, as long as you have my place in your heart, I will be happy." Yuihama Yui hugged Su Yu, with his small head resting on his shoulder.


    "Yui, in my heart, you occupy a large part of the position." Su Yu looked down at Yuihama Yui.


    "Really?" Yuihama Yui smiled shyly.


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Yuihama Yui quickly closed her eyes.


    When Yukoshita Yukino came back again, Su Yu was gone, only Yuihama Yui was eating snacks with a happy face.


    "Xiaoyuna, why are you coming back now? Really, leaving me alone to face Su Yu-kun, I''m almost ashamed." Yuihama Yui said when he saw Yukoshita Yukino.


    "Sorry, Yuihama. The two of you seem to have been talking for a long time. How about Su Yu-kun?" Yukoshita Yukino sat next to Yuihama Yui.


    "Su Yu-kun promised to take me and Koyuki out during the winter vacation to spend Christmas and New Year together." Yuihama Yui took Yukoshita''s arm and smiled.


    "I don''t need to go, Yubihama-classmates and Su Yujun will go together..." Yukino Yukino said in a daze.


    "If Koyuki doesn''t go, I''ll let Su Yu-kun carry you." Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "Yuhihama classmate..." Yukino Yukoshita was a little bit dumbfounded.


    "Koyuki, wait until the winter vacation, we will spend Christmas and New Year together... Koyuki, can you ski?"


    "Skiing? I''m not very good at skiing either. Let him teach us then. He seems to know everything."


    "Well, if Su Yujun can''t, let him learn more and try to teach us."


    "Yuhihama-student, I didn''t expect you to have too much time..."


    "Who makes Su Yujun so carefree, if you can''t teach me, don''t let him go."


    "At that time, I will help Yuihama-student supervise him..."


    ...


    In the room of Yuko Miura and Mayumi Kurase.


    Su Yu was soaking in the hot spring, Miura Yuko on the left hand moved closer to Su Yu, and Mayumi Kurase on the right, with her back facing Su Yu, her face hot.


    "Su Yu-kun, let me go to the bathroom..." Miura Yuko looked at Mayumi Kurase, kissed Su Yu''s cheek lightly, got up and left.


    "Yumiko..." Mayumi Kurase saw it, and Miura Yuko planned to give her this opportunity.


    "Mayumi, come on." Yumiko Miura smiled at her and walked out the door.


    Kurase Mayumi looked at the closed door, then glanced at Su Yu, and found that Su Yu was looking at her, and quickly covered her face.


    "Mayumi, how is the hot spring?" Su Yu said with his eyes closed.


    "The hot springs are very comfortable, very good..." Mayumi Kurase stammered.


    "That''s good. Don''t be so shy. There are only two of us here. Did you forget about the last time?" Su Yu reminded.


    "Today... The yukata I wear today is the gift that Su Yu-kun gave me last time..." Mayumi Kurase slowly put down her little hand.


    "I know, so, I feel that Mayumi today is very cute." Su Yu opened his eyes and smiled at Mayumi Kurase.


    "Compared to everyone, I''m very ordinary, everyone is very beautiful, especially Yukinoshita..." Mayumi Kurase lowered her head and shook her small hands nervously.


    "Koyuki is indeed very beautiful, but I said Mayumi is cute, and that''s correct." Su Yu patted Mayumi Kurase''s head.


    "Yuhihama-classmate is still more cute..." Mayumi Kurase was a little afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "Yui Yi is not as shy as you, I like Mayumi who is shy..."


    Kurase Mayumi''s face flushed.


    "Mayumi." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Mayumi Kurase looked at Su Yu''s hand, slowly stretched out her little hand, and took his hand.


    "Tonight, I am preparing for a small fireworks display, shall we go shopping together?" Su Yu pulled Mayumi Kurase and asked her to lean over.


    "Really?" Kurase Mayumi looked forward to it.


    Her confession was at the fireworks convention, and Su Yu also accepted her at that time, which made her unforgettable. The fireworks convention was very memorable for the two of them.


    "As long as Yumi is more well-behaved, I will accompany you around the fireworks display." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Kurase Mayumi hesitated for a while, gathered courage and approached Su Yu.

 270 Chapter 270

    In a large hot spring pool in a hot spring hotel.


    Yuko Miura was in a daze when she heard the door opening.


    "Yuiko?" Yuihama Yui looked at Miura Yuko with an unexpected expression.


    "Yui, Yukinoshita, I didn''t expect you two to come here too." Miura Yuko looked at them in surprise.


    "Koyuki and I felt that the hot spring pool in the room was too small, so we came here." Yuihama Yui smiled and came to Miura Yuko.


    "Miura-san, why are you here..." Yukoshita Yukino asked.


    "Um, this, change your mood..." Miura Yuko dodged his eyes.


    "Yuiko...is it because of Su Yu-kun?" Yuihama Yui looked at Yukiko Miura and held her hand.


    "Yeah..." Miura Yuko nodded, and in front of Yuihama Yui, she didn''t want to be aggressive.


    "Yudoko has changed, and is gentler than before, just like Koyuki." Yuihama Yui smiled.


    "Indeed, I also think that Miura-student has changed a lot, but it is a bit like Yubihama-student." Yukino Yukoshita was taken aback and understood why Miura Yuko came here.


    "Yukishita classmate..." Miura Yuko was embarrassed by the two.


    "Yuiko, don''t think about that. We are all here, so Su Yu-kun can''t find us." Yuihama Yui took Miura Yuko and Yukoshita''s arms.


    "In that case, Su Yu-kun will be troubled, right?" Miura Yuiko couldn''t bear it.


    "I agree with Yubihama''s suggestion, we are here." Yukino Yukino smiled slightly.


    "Yukishita-classmate... Yui..."


    "Yuiko, I heard from Miss Xiaoyu just now that there is a fireworks display tonight, shall we go together?" Yuihama Yui changed the subject.


    "Fireworks display? Well, let''s go together." Miura Yuko remembered about Kurase Mayumi.


    "Yuhihama-student, don''t you ask me if I''m going?" Yukoshita Yukino smiled and looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "Xiaoxue is my companion, of course he wants to go with me."


    ...


    Su Yu left Mayumi Kurase''s room and went to the third room. Pushing the door, Su Yu found that Wugeng Liuli was also here.


    "I''m leaving first, you two be careful." Wu Geng Liuli saw Su Yu and was about to leave.


    "Don''t leave, you are my companion." Kosaka Kirino hugged Ruri''s arm.


    "I''m here to only make him feel troubled, you two, don''t want to be strange in front of me, right?" Wu Geng Liuli said helplessly.


    "Black cat, do you think I will do something strange?" Su Yu glanced at Wugeng Liuli and walked into the hot spring pool.


    "No? I''m afraid the entire hot spring pool will have to be replaced by then..."


    "You...what are you talking about? Kirino and I don''t know how to do that kind of thing!" Aragaki Ayase clenched her small fist in shame.


    "You really don''t, but his sweet words are enough to deceive you and let you listen to him obediently." Wugeng Liuli said lightly.


    "Black cat, do you think we two are idiots?" Kosaka Kirino was ashamed and angry.


    "Isn''t it?" Wu Geng Liuli asked rhetorically.


    In her opinion, Kosaka Kirino can accept Aragaki Ayase by Su Yu. This is not an idiot, what is it?


    "I''m not a fool!" Kosaka Kirino retorted.


    "A fool would say that." Wu Geng Liuli spoke and was about to leave again.


    "Don''t leave." Takasaka Tongno tightly held Wugeng Liuli''s arm.


    "Couldn''t you be..." Wu Geng Liuli was startled, then his face flushed.


    "I...I didn''t think that way..." Kosaka Kirino whispered.


    "Your words are not convincing at all right now, I''m afraid you don''t even believe them? Really, I don''t want to become like you." Wu Geng Liuli muttered.


    "Well, Tong Nai, don''t embarrass the black cat." Su Yu persuaded.


    "I''m not embarrassing her, but..." Kosaka Kirino didn''t know how to explain it.


    "It really makes people look down. Since you don''t want to enjoy the two-person world with seniors, then I''m not welcome." Wu Geng Liuli glanced at Takasaka Kirino, loosened her arm, and came to Su Yu. beside.


    "You..." Takasaka Tongno didn''t expect Wugeng Liuli to be so proactive.


    "Senior, do you want me to feed you a snack?" Wugeng Liuli''s face was reddish, smiling at Su Yu.


    "Black cat, since you are shy, don''t do this." Su Yu patted Wugeng Liuli''s head.


    "I''m not shy, I just can''t understand some idiots. Since she hopes so, then I will become what she hopes." Wu Geng Liuli fluffed up her long hair, pinched a snack, and delivered it to Su Yu''s mouth.


    Kosaka Kirino clenched his small fist and looked at Wugeng Ruri in shame.


    "You are really friends." Su Yu smiled bitterly and ate the snack in Wugeng Liuli''s hand.


    Wugeng Liuli looked at Takasaka Kirino and smiled even more when she found her angry.


    "Tirino..." Aragaki Ayase looked at Kosaka Kirino worriedly.


    "I''m fine. Since you said that, I''m here to look at you, let me see how far you can do it." Kosaka Kirino stared at the five watch Ruri.


    "Do you think I will be shy?" Wugeng Liuli was stunned by Takasaka Tongno, approached Su Yu, and continued to feed her snacks.


    Finally, holding Su Yu''s arm, Su Yu felt soft.


    Ayase Ayaki blushed with shame, and she did not dare to act so boldly as Wugeng Ruri.


    Kosaka Tongno was not shy, looking directly at the five watch Ruri in front of him.


    Wugeng Liuli could feel Gaosaka Tongno''s gaze. Seeing that the snack was over, she didn''t know what to do. Holding Su Yu''s arm was her biggest concession.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t it say that I want to become what I hope? It''s just that, I''m too disappointed." Kosaka Kirino continued to provoke Wugeng Ruri.


    "You...then I''m not welcome." Wugeng Liuli was once again angered by Takasaka Tongno, and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at Wu Geng Liuli, not knowing what she was going to do.


    "Senior..." Wugeng Liuli''s small face was full of blush, closed her eyes, and slowly approached Su Yu.


    Kosaka Tongno opened his eyes wide, and he didn''t expect Wugeng Liuli to really dare to do this.


    "Boom" Su Yu knocked on Wu Geng Liuli''s little head.


    "Senior, what are you doing?" Wu Geng Liuli held her head in pain.


    "You are an idiot. Being pushed by the atmosphere, you dare to do this." Su Yu said in a bad mood.


    Five watch Liuli was taken aback, and lowered her head.


    "Tongno, come here." Su Yu beckoned to Kosaka Tongno.


    "Senior Su Yu, I suddenly remembered that I still have something..." Kosaka Kirino sensed that the situation was not good, and was about to slip away.


    "Huh? What do you want? I will ask Xiaoyu and Xiaotao to do it for you." Su Yu snapped his fingers blankly.


    Two maids appeared at the door.


    "I suddenly feel okay again..." Kosaka Kirino came to Su Yu.


    "Boom" Su Yu knocked her little head without pity.


    "Woo...Senior Su Yu..."

 271 Chapter 271: Asaka, Yueying and Xiao Wei

    At lunch time, in a room in a hot spring hotel.


    Su Yu looked at the girls on both sides.


    Yukino Yukoshita, Yuihama Yui, Yuiko Miura, and Mayumi Kurase sat on his right hand side.


    Kosaka Kirino, Aragaki Ayase, Five Geng Ruri, Asaka, sat on his left.


    "Ka" the maid Xiaoyu opened the door, and the maid Xiaotao walked in with the dining car.


    Su Yu had prepared lunch long ago, and delicious dishes were placed on the table.


    "I started." x8.


    "Xiaoyuna, try this dish."


    "Well, it''s delicious."


    "Yui, you taste this spicy tofu, it feels more exciting."


    "Student Miura, this is so spicy."


    At Yuihama Yui''s side, the four girls were talking and laughing while tasting the dishes.


    Ayase Ayaki looked at Kosaka Kirino and Gogsen Ruri, who were a little angry after the incident.


    Of course, it was not that he was angry with Su Yu, but he was angry with each other''s attitude.


    "Tongno-chan, what''s wrong?" Yuihama Yui asked curiously.


    "No... it''s okay." Kosaka Kirino whispered.


    Yuihama Yui looked at Ayase Aragaki. She is Kosaka Kirino''s best friend. She should know why Kosaka Kirino is so depressed.


    Ayase Aragaki smiled apologetically and glanced at the five watch Ruri.


    Wugeng Liuli ate lunch indifferently, without seeing other people.


    Yuihama Yui looked at Wugeng Ruri, not very familiar with her, but felt very strange.


    "Yuiyi, try this." Su Yu was holding vegetables to Yuihama Yui.


    Everyone on the table had a pause and quieted down.


    "I don''t like salmon very much, so let''s eat it with Yukino." Yuihama Yui quickly put the sashimi in Yukino''s bowl.


    Xuexia Xuena was taken aback, and did not say much, tasting delicious salmon.


    "Tong Nai, Black Cat, don''t be angry with you two." Su Yu whispered.


    "Senior Su Yu, I am not angry." Wu Geng Liuli shook his head and said.


    "I''m not angry either." Kosaka Kirino muttered.


    "That''s good, after having lunch in a while, you can choose the yukata you want. I have asked Xiaoyu to prepare a lot of yukatas." Su Yu smiled.


    "Um..." Kosaka Kirino blushed, and the eyes that everyone was watching made her a little bit shy.


    After lunch resumed the pleasant chat again, Ayase Aragaki breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at Su Yu gratefully.


    Wugeng Liuli and Takasaka Tongna looked at each other, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    Asaka ate lunch silently, watching Su Yu make Takasaka Kirino and Wugeng Ruri so obedient, it just felt incredible.


    ...


    Lunch time is over.


    Preparations for the small firework convention in the village have already begun. For the village, it is a very lively event with many participants.


    The maid Xiaoyu went to the village to arrange the fireworks display. The Xuexia family has arrived and is responsible for helping Su Yu complete this fireworks display.


    Su Yu stood in the courtyard of the hot spring hotel, and Asaka stood with two other girls, the other two still wearing clothes that were easy to move.


    "Master Su Yu, is this really okay?" Xiaowei, the spearman master among the three, confirmed.


    "Well, no problem, just attack and treat me as your enemy." Su Yu blindfolded.


    Not far away, the little rabbit who had set up the camera made a gesture to indicate that it was time to start.


    Asaka holds a wooden knife in her hand and wears a kimono with a serious expression.


    As a true Aikido master, Yueying is petite and cute in appearance, but possesses power that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Xiaowei''s combat effectiveness is relatively weak, but he is very proficient in spear art. He is still expressionless in a leather jacket, and his double pony tail is very cute.


    "Master Su Yu, be careful." Qianxiang reminded him, and the wooden knife moved towards Su Yu.


    Yueying was one step behind, and the attack came as scheduled, trying to seal Su Yu''s retreat.


    Su Yu leaped slightly, and the wooden knife in his hand was already swung out.


    "Papa" Xiaowei''s rubber bullet was directly hit by Su Yu.


    "It''s amazing!" The little rabbit looked at Su Yu from the side and said in horror.


    As a kendo master who protects the seven skies, Asaka cannot be called a kendo master, but he will not lose to the so-called master.


    Yueying''s Aikido is not only Aikido, but also mixed with other martial arts. In actual combat, it is very effective for opponents, but Su Yu did not even catch the corner of his clothes.


    The most terrifying thing was the rubber bullet that Xiaowei shot out. Su Yu was able to shoot flying with this kind of thing that the naked eye couldn''t see clearly. Whether it was nerve response or strength, it surpassed many people.


    "Don''t be in a daze." Su Yu fell in front of Qianxiang and Yueying, holding the wooden knife.


    Asaka and Yueying looked at each other and rushed up again.


    While Su Yu dodged their attacks, he flew the rubber bullets with ease, making Xiao Wei the wandering shooter useless.


    When Yuhihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino came out, they looked at this scene and looked at each other.


    They were very clear about Su Yu''s cooking skills, but they never thought that Su Yu''s force was so high.


    Qianxiang, Yueying, and Xiaowei, the three of them played against Su Yu, but Su Yu was overwhelmed by Su Yu.


    "That''s it." Su Yu said. With a wave of the wooden knife, the wooden knife in Qianxiang''s hand fell to the ground. Before Yueying could react, she was grabbed by one of Su Yu''s grabbing arms. Xiao Wei looked at Su Yu. As a shield, Yuezakura gave up and continued to attack.


    "Master Su Yu, you are so amazing." Qianxiang covered her wrist and picked up the wooden knife.


    "You are too weak." Su Yu let go of Yueying''s little hand.


    "Master Su Yu, do you know how to fight?" Yueying asked cautiously.


    "A little bit." Su Yu tore off the cloth covering his eyes, unscathed, just sweating.


    "Please teach me too." Yueying bowed.


    "The purpose of my calling you here is to train you. In the future, you, Qianxiang, Xiaowei, and Xiaotu will all become super strong with one enemy and one hundred." Su Yu said seriously.


    "One enemy against one hundred?" Asaka and Yueying opened their mouths.


    Even if it were a hundred ordinary people, if they besieged them, they would not be able to retreat in their entirety, let alone beat a hundred people by one person.


    "I will provide all the three meals for you in the future. Only special food can bring special power. Coupled with special props, you will definitely become stronger." Su Yu slowly said.


    "Yes" Qianxiang believed Su Yu without any basis.


    "Well, I want to treat you as my confidant to cultivate. The relationship between me and the sky does not need to be explained by me. You should all understand. When I am away, you must protect my people." Su Yu nodded. , Very satisfied with Asaka''s response.


    "Master Su Yu, I am Igaryu''s ninja..."


    "You are the guard of the sky first, and then the ninja of Igaryu. The Iga family is a force of the Shichijo family. If you forget this, I will be very troubled." Su Yu said lightly.

 272 Chapter 272 Ayase Aragaki and Confession

    in the afternoon.


    The country road.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki walked beside Su Yu.


    "It''s so deserted here, but it''s better to be quiet. I prefer this kind of place." Aragaki Ayase chuckled lightly.


    "Ayase, do you really like this place?" Su Yu asked.


    "Well, it is more comfortable here than in the city." Ayase Aragaki nodded.


    "I don''t want to live in such a place..." Kosaka Kirino muttered.


    She indeed yearns for a quiet living environment, but, in that case, there is no way to get the game she wants to play the first time.


    "After that, Ayase will live here with Ayase''s children." Su Yu smiled at Ayase Ayaki.


    "Senior Su Yu!" Ayase Ayaki stared at Su Yu in embarrassment.


    "Ayase, you can take care of the child with peace of mind at that time, if you can help me take care of the child by the way." Kosaka Kirino covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Tongino, what do you think our child is going to be called? Ayase?" Su Yu teased.


    "Senior Su Yu, you are really bad!" Kosaka Kirino blushed, and said these words almost at the same time as Ayase Ayaki Aragaki.


    "You two are so cute that you are shy." Su Yu said, holding their little hands.


    "Senior Su Yu, I''ll go ahead and take a look." Ayase Aragaki broke free of Su Yu''s big hand and hurriedly left.


    "Ayase seems to be a little unacceptable, or he feels more guilty to me, and doesn''t want to be like this in front of me." Kosaka Kirino looked at Ayase Ayase''s leaving back and said softly.


    "No girl can accept it, after all, not everyone is the same as Yui." Su Yu held Kosaka Kirino''s small hand.


    "I blame the seniors for being so bad..." Kosaka Kirino whispered.


    "Since Kirino said so, I can only say, I''m sorry, Kirino, I..."


    "I''m kidding, Senior Su Yu..." Kosaka Kirino hurriedly said.


    "I''m joking too." Su Yu lightly kissed the back of Kosaka Kirino''s hand.


    "Senior is really bad-hearted, he will bully me..."


    "Tongno, regarding your brother, Kyosaka Kosaka and Manami Tamura broke up." Su Yu hesitated.


    "I knew it a long time ago, Senior Su Yu, there is also your reason, right?" Kosaka Tongno fluttered his long hair.


    "How do you know... she told you?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "She only talked about breaking up with her brother, and your help to her. When I saw her, I was shocked and thought it was someone else." Takasaka Kirino said with lingering fear.


    "Tamura-student dressing up is really cute. Unfortunately, your brother Kyosuke Kosaka has already made a decision and will not accept her again." Su Yu sighed.


    "Then if my brother accepts her, will Senior Su Yu be disappointed?" Kosaka Tongnoo stared at Su Yu closely.


    "I will indeed be disappointed." Su Yu smirked.


    "Senior is really Huaxin, hopeless Huaxin..."


    "As for Manami Tamura, I will only wait and see for the time being, and I will not accept her." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "That guy, I used to hate it, in fact, she is very gentle and nice to people. So, Senior Su Yu, please give her a happy ending." Kosaka Kirino smiled.


    "Tong Nai, are you an angel?" Su Yu stopped.


    "Senior Su Yu, someone will pass by here..." Kosaka Kirino reminded.


    "Do you want to go to the mountain to see?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Senior Su Yu, your expression is really..."


    "Tungino, now you want to escape, but you can''t go."


    "Senior, idiot."


    "Tungino, so cute."


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Ayase Aragaki walked on the path.


    "I don''t know what is going on with Tongno and Su Yu-senior, it should be..." Ayase Aragaki thought to her, her face blushing slightly.


    She always remembered that she was a good friend of Kosaka Tongno, and she must help Kosaka Tongno to make her relationship with Su Yu better, but she never considered herself.


    "Ayase." A voice sounded from the tree beside.


    Ayase Aragaki looked up, Su Yu was standing on a branch.


    "Senior Su Yu? Aren''t you with Kirino? Why are you here?" Ayaki Ayase bulged her small face and looked angry.


    "Why is Ayase angry? I thought you would be very happy to see me. An hour ago, I was waiting for you here." Su Yu jumped off the tree.


    "An hour ago? Senior Su Yu, are you stupid? Waited for me for an hour at such a high place?" Ayase Aragaki asked strangely.


    "I wanted to give Ayase a surprise. I was surprised by Ayase''s words. The first thought was for Kirino. Do you like Kirino so much?" Su Yu came to Ayase Ayaki. , Took her little hand.


    "Senior Su Yu is Kirino''s boyfriend, so he is the one who takes the responsibility of boyfriend..." Ayase Aragaki lowered his head.


    "Aren''t I Ayase''s boyfriend? Isn''t our date a date?" Su Yu held Ayase Ayase''s hands.


    "Senior Su Yu, you...when did you become my boyfriend? I haven''t admitted yet!" Ayaki Ayase clenched her small fist in embarrassment.


    "There is a sentence called acquiescence." Su Yu hugged Ayase Aragaki.


    "Senior Su Yu, you are really..." Ayase Aragaki felt soft.


    When she was able to come here, she had already made up her mind to face her and Su Yu''s feelings before the end of the hot spring trip.


    But now that Su Yu is like this, she can''t tell if she wants to refuse.


    "Ayase, don''t escape my feelings for you, I didn''t want to say before, now I can say, I like Ayase." Su Yu said in Ayaki Ayase''s ear.


    "What about Tongno? What about other girls? Senior is a big liar, a ghost, terrible..." Ayase Ayaki''s eyes flushed and tears fell.


    "I want to give you a happy ending. I don''t want one of you to leave the stage sadly. I know this is too much, but when I think of the sad Ayase, I decided to do it." Su Yu looked at Aragaki gently. Ayase.


    "Big liar! Senior, you liar!" Ayase Aragaki''s tears fell, and she beat Su Yu with her small fist.


    Su Yu did not dodge or hide, but looked at her quietly.


    "Why... Why do you want me to like you? Why do you treat me so well?" Aragaki Ayase raised her head and bit her lip.


    "Because I like Ayase, Kirino, and you." Su Yu wiped away tears for Ayase Ayaki.


    "This is the first time I have heard such an excessive confession. Senior is really terrible..." Aragaki Ayase stopped crying and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu directly lowered his head.


    Ayase Ayaki opened her eyes wide, trying to push Su Yu away, but didn''t make a move. Her two small hands froze in midair, and finally, she hugged Su Yu gently.


    Su Yu felt Ayaki Ayase''s response, and no explanation was needed at this time. There is no doubt that Ayaki Ayase liked him.

 273 Chapter 273 A Date Under Fireworks

    On the way back to the hot spring hotel.


    "Senior, it''s really bad-hearted." Ayase Aragaki murmured.


    Su Yu took Aragaki Ayase''s little hand, smiled slightly, and did not speak.


    Ayase Aragaki''s thoughts were already very clear, but she only took into account Kosaka Kirino''s mood, so she would not confess to Su Yu.


    After Su Yu confessed to her, Ayase Aragaki responded to Su Yu through her method, which was enough.


    "Senior Su Yu, I hope you can take care of Tongno''s mood. If this is the case, I will listen to seniors'' words." Ayase Ayaki whispered.


    "Ayase, you are really a good friend of Kirino. Everything is for Kirino''s sake." Su Yu squeezed Ayase Ayase''s little hand tightly.


    "I am a close friend of Kirino, and senior is Kirino''s boyfriend. This kind of thing should not have happened. Now, both the confession of senior and my promise have changed the situation. If this time, I still If you can''t do something for Kirino, it would be too bad for a friend." Aragaki Ayase said softly.


    "Tong Nao, he must think so too." Su Yu looked in the direction of the hot spring hotel.


    "I know, that''s why I will hand over Senior Su Yu to Tongno." Ayase Aragaki curled her long hair.


    "Ayase, both of you are gentle and lovely girls. Although I cannot promise that you will only love one of you, I promise to make you the happiest girl." Su Yu stopped.


    "Senior Su Yu, I believe in you." Aragaki Ayase was startled, standing on tiptoe, leaving a mark on Su Yu''s face.


    ...


    In front of the hot spring hotel.


    Kosaka Kirino sat in front of the pool, bowed his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Kirino, I''m sorry, I kept you waiting." Ayase Aragaki''s voice sounded.


    "Ayase, really, I''ve been waiting for a long time, how''s it going?" Kosaka Kirino looked at Ayase Ayaki, and when she walked to her side, she lowered her voice.


    "I''m sorry, Kirino." Ayase Aragaki apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t mind this kind of thing. On the contrary, being able to be a companion with Ayase makes me a little relieved. When I face Senior Su Yu alone, I always feel very shy." Kosaka Kirino chuckled.


    "Senior Su Yu, sometimes it''s really bad, but sometimes it''s very gentle." Ayase Aragaki remembered what happened just now.


    "Ayase, when the two of us face Senior Su Yu in the future, we will rely on you." Kosaka Kirino took Ayase Aragaki''s arm.


    "Tongino, you are so cunning, I am also very shy when facing Senior Su Yu..." Ayase Aragaki said with some embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter, we have two people, we can cheer for each other." Kosaka Kirino smiled.


    "But, Kirino, the seniors all like Su Yu-kun. There may be more girls who like Su Yu-kun in the future. Then, what should we do?" Aragaki Ayase worried.


    "Senior Su Yu is indeed very carefree, but he is very gentle with every girl, especially us. I believe Senior Su Yu will not let us down." Takasaka Tongno said seriously.


    "I hope, I hope Senior Su Yu can converge in the future..." Ayase Aragaki smiled reluctantly.


    When the two were talking, Su Yu had already entered the hot spring hotel.


    "Ka" Su Yu opened the door of the large bedroom. Just as he was about to speak, he saw four girls wearing bathrobes, which were not ready yet.


    "Excuse me." Su Yu was stunned for a few seconds before closing the door and leaving.


    "Fortunately, I changed it a long time ago." Wugeng Liuli on the side was muttering as he packed his clothes.


    Yuihama Yui''s small face was flushed, Yukino Yukoshita was holding her small fist shyly and angrily, Miura Yuko and Kurase Mayumi looked at each other, both shy.


    ...


    Night falls.


    The hot spring hotel is brightly lit, and there are street lights on the way down the mountain.


    A group of girls walked together, Su Yu was a step behind, and beside him was the Iga Ryu team.


    "Master Su Yu, we are not interested in the fireworks show..."


    "You are all girls, don''t tell me if you are interested, walking around in such a lively place is the first task I give you." Su Yu interrupted Qianxiang.


    "I really like this kind of place..." Little Rabbit smiled and raised his little hand.


    Among the four girls, she has the lowest force value and has always been a lovely image.


    "It''s been a long time since I enjoyed the food at the fireworks show, Asaka, it''s not bad to relax occasionally." Yueying reminded.


    "I''m not interested in the fireworks show, but the shooting is very interesting." Xiao Wei yawned.


    "Then thank Master Su Yu for your kindness, we will protect everyone while visiting the fireworks display." Asaka hesitated.


    "You''re welcome. Go and play as much as you like, they won''t encounter danger, let alone any accidents." Su Yu smiled.


    They all have the existence of systematic protection on their bodies, and there is no need for the Iga Ryu team.


    "Master Su Yu, how do you know that they will not have accidents?" Little Rabbit asked in confusion.


    "This is a secret." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    ...


    The firework festival in the village is not large, only the streets below the mountain are more lively.


    Yuihama Yui pulled Yukoshita Yukino and Miura Yuko to fish for goldfish, Takasaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki went to shoot, and Gogami Ruri followed.


    Mayumi Kurase stayed in place, waiting for Su Yu.


    "Mayumi, I have kept you waiting." Su Yu held Mayumi Kurase''s little hand.


    "It doesn''t matter, Su Yu-kun." Mayumi Kurase has a gentle voice.


    She was already very happy to be able to visit the fireworks show with Su Yu again.


    "The firework fair at that time was a lot more than today''s firework fair." Su Yu walked forward.


    "Although there are a lot of things missing, but Su Yu-kun is standing beside me..." Mayumi Kurase clenched Su Yu''s big hand tightly.


    "Mayumi, you are such an angel." Su Yu was taken aback, and began to visit Mayumi Kurase at the fireworks display.


    Goldfish fishing and target shooting aside, the takoyaki evoked the memories of the two. Su Yu bought a takoyaki and fed a few to Kurase Mayumi, and Kurase Mayumi did the same, and fed Su Yu a few. .


    At the mask booth, there were a variety of masks. Su Yu picked a little fox mask and handed it to Mayumi Kurase. He took the mask of the white fox and put it on his head.


    Finally, the result of fishing for goldfish is Mayumi Kurase let go of the goldfish.


    The cute bear puppet was obtained from shooting, and Mayumi Kurase liked it very much.


    The simple date did not end until the fireworks bloomed. The two rushed to the best place to watch the fireworks, and the other girls arrived.


    Feeling everyone''s eyes, Mayumi Kurase quickly let go of her little hand and ran to Miura Yuko.


    Su Yu came to Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui.

 274 Chapter 274

    The fireworks show is over.


    The people in the village dispersed, and a group of girls prepared to go back to the hot spring hotel to take a hot spring.


    "Yomiko, wait a minute." Su Yu called Miura Yuko.


    Yuko Miura stopped.


    "Yuiko, let''s go first." Yuihama Yui smiled at Yukiko Miura and left with Yukoshita''s arm.


    "Miura-san, come on." Mayumi Kurase said, and left with a smile.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Ayaki looked at each other, but did not envy them, because Su Yu had already dated them this afternoon.


    Iga-ryu''s team returned to the hot spring hotel, and Gogeng Ruri did not know where he found the white cat''s mask, which looked cute on his head.


    Su Yu looked at the back of a group of girls going up the mountain and came to Miura Yumiko.


    "I''m sorry, Youzi," Su Yu said softly.


    "It doesn''t matter, Su Yu-kun..." Miura Yumiko lowered her head.


    "You have changed a lot. You are more gentle than before. I like Yumiko more." Su Yu held Miura Yuko''s small hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, I hope you like me a little bit more, but when you see Yui being so considerate of Su Yu-kun, I suddenly felt that I could not be so selfish, so I created time for you and Kurase-classmates to spend alone time... "


    "I know, thank you, Yuko." Su Yu hugged Miura Yuko.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Miura Yuko leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder and slowly approached Su Yu.


    "Yumi..." Su Yu lowered his head.


    ...


    The moon at night is very round.


    In the quiet hot spring hotel, there were only two maids in the corridor.


    After a group of girls returned to the hot spring hotel, they all went to the large public bath, and Miura Yuko was one step late, no exception.


    Only Su Yu was in the hot spring pool next door, listening to the sound across the wall, looking depressed.


    After they soaked in the hot springs, their relationship seemed to be better, and they were in the same room.


    Su Yu stood in front of the door, and wanted to be with Yukino Yukoshita or Yuihama Yui tonight, but she didn''t expect them to be together.


    "At this time, I won''t shrink back." Su Yu gently opened the door.


    There was only a sound of even breathing in the room. From left to right, the seven girls were Yukoshita Yukino, Yuihama Yui, Miura Yuko, Kurase Mayumi, Takasaka Kirino, Ayase Ayase, and Gozen Ruri.


    Su Yu glanced at the fifth watch Liuli that was the furthest away from him. Their relationship could only be regarded as friends, so they were no longer in his consideration.


    The rest of the girls, no matter whose bed they are, can get in.


    Su Yu hesitated again and again, came between Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui, got into Yuihama Yui''s bed, and pulled Yukoshita Yukino to her side.


    With this method of movement, Xuexiaxuenai naturally couldn''t sleep soundly, opened her eyes and glared at Su Yu, she knew that Su Yu would come.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui didn''t fall asleep either, and she put her hand on Su Yu''s arm and stretched out her hand to Yukoshita.


    Yukoshita Yukino''s face blushed slightly, and she held Yuihama Yui''s little hand, and moved slowly, as if it were Yuihama Yui, she was resting on Su Yu''s arm.


    "Xiaoyuna, Yui." Su Yu looked around and hugged them tightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, be quiet, it will wake everyone up..."


    "You are really... idiot."


    "It''s okay, they won''t wake up." Su Yu only heard the voice and understood that no one was really asleep, all of them were pretending to be asleep, especially Wugeng Liuli, whose heartbeat was faster than others.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you for preparing so much today, and for bringing everyone here." Yuihama Yui looked up at Su Yu and said.


    "Do you like Yui to be lively?" Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "Well, but occasionally I want to be alone with Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui smiled.


    "Xiaoxunao, what about you?" Su Yu looked at Xuexiaxunao on the other side.


    "I think this is your temptation to us, and the result is the same as you think. Everyone doesn''t mind if you have another girlfriend. It''s really a terrible man." Yukino Yukino said with no air.


    "Xiaoyuna, you are much smarter than Yui. This is indeed a temptation for you, but it is more for you to understand each other, so that you can get along well in the future..." Su Yu smiled.


    "Aren''t you thinking about something strange?" Yukino Yukino looked suspicious.


    "Koyuki, that kind of thing are you talking about?" Yuihama Yui almost instantly understood what Yukoshita Yukino meant and flushed.


    "You two, think too much, I won''t make you so shy." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    I am afraid that this kind of thing only exists in the novel. The real reality is that they have their own self-esteem, and it is impossible for them to discard everything for Su Yu.


    Of course, if Su Yu asks them, they can also endure being shy and agree to Su Yu.


    However, Su Yu couldn''t do something that hurt them like that.


    Su Yu is very happy if they can avoid conflicts, and gather all the girls together and do some strange things?Just think about that kind of thing.


    Not to mention that they did not agree, even if they agreed, Su Yu did not agree.


    Human power has limits. As a demihuman, Su Yu also has limits. After reaching the limit, is it possible to resurrect in place?It is not enjoyment.


    "I hope you don''t have that kind of thought, otherwise, you will be the one who is ashamed." Xuexiaxuno smiled.


    "Xiaoxuna, I didn''t expect you to know that kind of thing so well. Wouldn''t it be because I was away to read some strange book secretly?" Su Yu looked at Yukino with interest.


    "Koyuki, you actually peeked at that kind of book..." Yuihama Yui covered her small face, a little bit unbelievable.


    "I didn''t!" Xuexia Xuenai flushed, gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yu.


    "Really? Then tell me, what is hidden behind the third row of books on the bookshelf in your room?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "You...you..." Xuexia Xuenai didn''t expect Su Yu to know this.


    "Koyuki..." Yuihama Yui looked surprised.


    The other girls looked shocked, and she didn''t expect Yukino under Xuexia would actually read that kind of book, which didn''t match her image of Gaoling Flower.


    "Isn''t it because of you?" Xuexia Xuena clenched her small fist with a faint expression on her face. Now that she has been discovered, she does not intend to hide it.


    "Xiaoxue is so cute. Actually, you don''t need to read such professional books. Just ask me. The kind of books written in the opinions of experts are not practical certifications." Su Yu gently stroked Yukino under Xuexia. Little head.


    "Huh? Su Yu-kun, the book Koyuki reads, isn''t that kind of book?" Yuihama Yui was taken aback.


    "Stupid Yui, how can Koyuki buy that kind of book? She reads books that specifically talk about that knowledge." Su Yu smiled.


    "..." The other girls.

 275 Chapter 275 Reserved

    On weekends, early morning.


    Su Yutian got up before dawn, and played against Asaka and Yueying in the courtyard.


    Asaka''s Kendo and Yueying''s Aikido are both melee types. Su Yu battled with the two blindfolded, but knew everything well.


    From the beginning of their helplessness, the two of them have already learned how to use tricks and make a lot of progress.


    The breakfast that Su Yu provided them was beef from another world, which was not only delicious, but also had the special effect of enhancing power. This was beef from the world from scratch.


    Of course, this kind of beef does not improve your strength with just one meal.


    In the world from scratch, knights of noble origin almost all eat this kind of beef, train every day, and finally possess super-human strength and physique.


    Su Yu once again repelled Asaka and Yueying, and the training was over.


    "Master Su Yu..." Maid Xiaoyu handed out the towel.


    "You two, the training is not enough, the reaction speed is not enough, go ahead and train." Su Yu said slightly disappointed.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." Qianxiang bent down.


    Yueying didn''t speak, she felt the same way, facing Su Yu, feeling a little powerless.


    Su Yu left beside the two and walked towards the kitchen.


    ...


    After breakfast, Su Yu left the hot spring hotel.


    This time the goal has been achieved, and he doesn''t need to stay.


    Among the seven girls, except for Liuli at the fifth watch, the relationship between the other six is ??getting better.


    Yukino Yukino and Yuihama Yui, Yuiko Miura and Mayumi Kurase, Kirino Kosaka and Ayase Aragaki.


    They were divided into three groups, among them Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino, this group is Su Yu''s most ideal type.


    Yumiko Miura and Mayumi Kurase both made Su Yu very much after the change.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki slowly got better.


    The purpose of the hot spring trip is to allow them to communicate, get acquainted with each other, prepare for the future, and enjoy some of the benefits they bring by the way.


    On the way to Yuanyue College.


    Su Yu sat in the back of the car and looked out the window. The lens of his glasses reflected dazzling light.


    "Master Su Yu, the meeting staff is ready," the maid Xiaoyu reminded.


    "Well, I see." Su Yu pushed his glasses. This was Erina Nagiri''s first activity since taking office, and it was also his first proposal for Totsuki Academy.


    Yuanyue College, in a quiet courtyard.


    Yuanyue Shijie sat in their respective positions, waiting for Su Yu''s arrival.


    In addition to Yuanyue Ten Jie, there are three Yuanyue Academy graduates sitting aside, they are invited guests, and Nacere Leonora.


    "Hayakawa Koyuki?" Erina Nakiri looked up at Hayakawa Koyuki.


    "Master Su Yu is already on the road." Xiaoxue Zaochuan looked at the time and said.


    "Erina, don''t worry, since Su Yu-jun summons you, he has his consideration." Nacereonora whispered.


    "I understand, Aunt Nakiri Onora." Erina Nakiri looked at the door.


    The other Yuanyue Ten Jies were not in a hurry, but waited for Su Yu patiently.


    Tian Suohui, as a member of Yuanyue Ten Jie, looked at the people on the left and right, holding a tea cup and drinking tea.


    Yuan Yue Shi Jie Si Yingshi is still so handsome, but his face is paler.


    Yuanyue Shijie ranked second, and Gentiana Xiaolin looked at Tian Suohui on the opposite side with interest.


    Yuan Yue Shijie''s fourth Akakubo Tao held the puppet and glanced at the main seat from time to time.


    "Ka" the door opened, and the two maids opened the door one from the left and the other, Su Yu walked in slowly, with a few people behind.


    "Sorry, you have been waiting for a long time. Today, we are convening Yuanyue Shijie, three senior graduates, and the students behind me, not for anything else, but to set up a new organization under Yuanyue Shijie, Yuanyue Shi Jie Reserve." Su Yu came to the crowd step by step and wrote lightly.


    "Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve?" Nacereonora was taken aback and looked at the students.


    Tian Suohui accidentally discovered that she knew all those people, especially Sakura Ryoko and Yoshino Yuuhime in the same bedroom.


    "Master Su Yu, does this Yuanyue Shijie reserve have the same power as Yuanyue Shijie?" Ruishan Zhijin also tentatively asked.


    "Yuanyue Ten Elites Reserve, has the right to participate in the Yuanyue Ten Elites Conference, can only make opinions, and has no voting rights." Su Yu replied.


    Ruishan Zhijin also breathed a sigh of relief. Without voting rights, it is a useless existence that cannot affect their status.


    "Su Yujun, what is the purpose of establishing this organization?" Isshiki Hui asked.


    "Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve has a quota of ten people. As Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve, they have the potential to become Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Talents. After Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Talents graduate, they will replace Yuanyue Ten through competition. The position of Jie, and at the present stage of Yuanyue Shijie��s existence, their task is only one...let the halberd flower bloom." Su Yu''s mouth curled.


    "Su Yujun, what do you mean, let them promote the competition among the students of Yuanyue Academy?" Nacere Leonora''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, all members of the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve will be challenged. You can choose to accept or not." Su Yu looked at several people.


    "Is there any benefit to accepting?" Takumi asked among the group.


    "As long as you have successfully defeated ten challengers, you will get a chance to challenge Yuanyue Ten Jie, the topic is up to you." Su Yu said every word.


    "What do you mean, we can challenge any far-yue ten best?" Takumi looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "As long as you can compete with Yuanyue Ten Jie, you can gain valuable experience, taste their cooking, and gain infinite rewards." Su Yu nodded.


    "How did we win the far moon ten bests, what will happen?" the purple-haired girl asked, she is Miyoko Hojo who is good at Chinese cuisine.


    "It''s very simple. As long as you defeat the Yuanyue Ten Masters, you can get a valuable opinion from Miss Erinai, or ask Senior Si Yingshi to explain his cooking to you. As long as either of you can defeat the three Yuanyue Ten Masters, I will let you taste delicious dishes that don''t exist in this world." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Everyone was silent, and they couldn''t believe it.


    Whether it is Erina Nagiri, Shi Yingshi, or even Su Yu, they are all top chefs in their eyes, and getting their opinions is a valuable gain.


    "You guys are all candidates for the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserves. However, even the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserves have to compete for rankings, so I invited three senior graduates." Su Yu stood up. Come.


    "Su Yu-kun, the number of people here is less than ten, what should I do with the rest?" Nagiri Erina asked.


    "Based on the ranking of the autumn trials, the top ten is selected as the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve." Xiaoxue Hayakawa replied in place of Su Yu, and she had prepared the documents.

 276 Chapter 276: Xi Jianruns Goodbye

    Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve, the members come from the ranking of the autumn trials.


    Because some people have the same grades, there is a trial for Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserves, which is only held within Yuanyue Academy.


    This is the first activity proposed by Su Yu, and the entire Yuanyue Academy students will come to watch it, because the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve will be their challenge.


    Of course, this challenge is not without any conditions. The first is the limited number of times, and then the mentor''s recognition.


    The tutors of Totsuki Academy agreed with Su Yu''s activities very much, and even Nageki Senzaemon had acquiesced to them, and they would naturally not embarrass Su Yu.


    The three judges, three of the graduates from Totsuki College, are Gan Hyugako, Kikuchi Garden Fruit, and Suwon Dongmi.


    Both Kanhyugako and Suwon Fuyumi had appeared during their stay together for training, but Kikuchi Yuanguo is a new face because she is the younger of the two.


    A girl with long pink hair, exquisite like a doll, young and beautiful, coupled with a size far surpassing the others, all attracted Su Yu''s attention.


    At the end of the meeting, Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    "Thank you to the three seniors for coming to Yuanyue Shijie to do the work of the judges. This is the ultimate feast I brought to the three seniors and Ms. Nacere Leonora." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiaotao uncovered the plates, and the dishes on the table exudes a dazzling light, and the fragrance has never been heard before.


    "Is this the delicacy that doesn''t exist in this world?" Nacerionora asked in horror.


    "Yes, this is what I can cook. As for the source of the ingredients, keep it secret." Su Yu nodded.


    "I started." The three graduates sat down almost at the same time.


    Faced with the delicious dishes on the table, they directly chose crabs, which are crabs from another world. The taste is extremely delicious.


    Ninchereonora took a sip, and suddenly opened his eyes, enjoying, this is definitely the greatest enjoyment of life.


    The taste of unprecedented delicious dishes is beyond imagination.


    The three graduates gave up the elegance of being a girl and became ordinary diners who were completely immersed in food, just like Nacere Leonora.


    Su Yu smiled slightly and left the room.


    Nakiri Erina was sitting on the sofa drinking tea, and Nakiri Alice was sitting next to Nakiri Erina with a bored look.


    Yuanyue Shijie all have ingredients from another world, obtained from Su Yu, and there is a limit on the number of servings each month.


    At present, they have not come up with any research results, especially the research on spices, even the god tongue of Nageri Erina is still under study.


    Su Yu''s three ingredients, cabbage, high-quality wagyu beef, and frosty crab, are piled up a lot in the space ring, and they are all alive and well.


    Su Yu only provided it to Yuanyue Shijie on a small scale, and Su Yu would never sell it to them before they produced the research results.


    What he wants is not to cook these ingredients in a simple way, but to come up with a signature dish.


    Only this kind of cooking can gain something.


    "Erina, you have worked hard." Su Yu sat next to Erina Nagiri and said softly.


    "I just did some simple things. Ms. Hayakawa helped me most of the things, as well as my grandpa''s opinions." Nakiri Erina whispered.


    "Even so, it''s not bad that Erina can manage Totsuki Academy well." Su Yu patted Erina Nakiri''s head.


    "The taste of your ingredients, the taste I made can''t reach the real deliciousness, only the taste of the ingredients is brought out, there is no progress, sorry." Nakiri Erina said guilty.


    "Su Yu-kun, I tried to make the high-class wagyu beef and frosty crab work in the medicated diet, but it was counterproductive. If it weren''t for Miss Erina''s warning, it would almost have an impact on people." Nitohishashi said with a bit of fear.


    "I tried to extract cabbage, high-quality wagyu beef, and frosted crab to make molecular dishes, but the result was only the original taste, and I couldn''t improve them further." Alice Nageki''s face was sad.


    The three ingredients are delicious in their own right. They only present the original taste of the ingredients, which is very easy for Yuanyue Shijie. However, to truly evolve these three ingredients, a recipe is needed.


    This recipe must be researched and created by yourself.


    Su Yu��s current dishes made with these three ingredients only maximize their deliciousness, and are not the most suitable recipe.


    "The three of you study slowly, don''t worry, I''m still groping forward, not to mention the ingredients, the research of spices, I still haven''t fully comprehended." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    Even if you have the ability to never forget and the tongue of God, it takes a long time to experiment with the combination of these spices.


    "Speaking of spices, Professor Shiomi Jun has shut himself in the room and hasn''t come out for a long time." Nakiri Erina said with some worry.


    "Has she not come out yet?" Su Yu frowned.


    "After all, Ye Shanliang is the person she trusts the most, and it is normal for her to be hit by the person she trusts the most." Nakiri Erina sighed.


    "My spice research, maybe she can give me some help." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Su Yu-kun, trouble you." Nakiri Erina shook Su Yu''s hand and said seriously.


    "I will definitely pull Professor Xi Jianrun out of the room, let her face the world and become an expert in spices again." Su Yu said every word.


    ...


    The second floor of the Xijian Research Association.


    Su Yu came to Xi Jianrun''s door and knocked on the door.


    There was no sound in the room, as if no one was there.


    "Professor Xi Jianrun, if you don''t say anything, I will break in." Su Yu said to the door of the room.


    After a while of silence, Su Yu still didn''t get Xi Jianrun''s answer.


    "Kacha" Su Yu opened the door.


    In a dimly lit room, there was a woman lying on the sofa. She was wearing a cute pajamas. She had some difficulty breathing, and she was too weak to open her eyes.


    Su Yu looked at the clothes scattered on the floor and the kitchen waste in the kitchen, came to the window and opened the curtains.


    "Huh?" Xi Jianrun opened his eyes and felt a ray of light shine, and a young man was standing in front of her.


    "Jun Ye Shan?" Xi Jianrun stretched out his small hand, trying to grasp the young man''s hand.


    "Ye Shanliang has left Yuanyue Academy a long time ago. When are you going to be depressed here? Yuanyue Academy can support you for a lifetime. Can you live like this for a lifetime?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Xi Jianrun''s little hand retracted, and when he looked at Su Yu in front of him, tears welled up again.


    Ye Shanliang''s departure was inextricably linked with Su Yu, but Su Yu was also understandable for Yuanyue Academy, and she couldn''t hate it.


    "I''ll cook porridge for you." Su Yu said and walked towards the kitchen.

 277 Chapter 277: The Meaning of Living

    In the kitchen.


    The steaming porridge exudes a fragrance.


    Xi Jianjun lay on the sofa and looked at the sunlight outside the window. It seemed that she hadn''t opened the curtains for a long time to look at the outside.


    Su Yu cleaned up the garbage in the room and threw the scattered clothes into the washing machine.


    Xi Jianrun looked at the busy Su Yu, wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say.


    She was covered with a quilt, warm and comfortable, this feeling has not been for a long time.


    After Su Yu finished everything, he returned to the kitchen, making just the right porridge, exuding a seductive aroma.


    "I''ll do it myself..." Xi Jianrun struggled to get up.


    Su Yu did not speak, moved a chair and sat beside her, scooped up a spoonful of porridge, gently blown off the heat, and placed it next to Xi Jianrun''s mouth.


    Xi Jianrun was startled, watching Su Yu''s expressionless face, and took the first sip of porridge.


    Su Yu feeds her silently, without speaking.


    One bowl ends, and another bowl follows.


    Xi Jianjun felt his whole body warm up, and his exhaustion disappeared, as if he was getting better.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you..." Xi Jianrun sat up and lowered his head.


    "If it weren''t for your usefulness to me, I wouldn''t save you at all." Su Yu put the bowl aside and pushed his glasses.


    Xi Jianjun didn''t speak.


    "Ye Shanliang lives there and returned to the original place." Su Yu hesitated.


    "Really?" Xi Jianrun squeezed her small hand slightly.


    "Ye Shanliang has abandoned you, now you can''t do anything, you''re just a useless person who causes others trouble." Su Yu said lightly.


    Xi Jianrun bit her lip and still did not speak.


    "Don''t worry, Yuanyue Academy has enough money to support you for a lifetime. Wait a while, I will let Erina send a maid from the Nagiri family to take care of you, and you will stay in the room slowly and never go out. "Su Yu stood up and said.


    "No... not like that, I..."


    "Look at what you are now, what else can you do? To me, you are just a useless professor now, really... Why did I think you were great before?" Su Yu laughed at himself and prepared to leave. .


    "I can help you study those spices!" Xi Jianrun''s body trembled and said seriously.


    "I do not need��"


    "Don''t go, don''t leave me alone." Xi Jianrun clenched his small fist and cried.


    "You are like a child, innocent thoughts and heart." Su Yu walked over and came to Xi Jianrun''s side.


    "Don''t leave me, don''t leave me alone, I..." Xi Jianrun grabbed Su Yu by the corner of his clothes and looked up at him.


    "Do you know who you are asking? Ye Shanliang will leave Yuanyue Academy because of me." Su Yu sneered.


    "It is indeed because of you, but you protected Yuanyue Academy, the place where I live." Xi Jianrun''s eyes were a little bit painful.


    "Do you love Yuanyue Academy far more than you love Ye Shanliang?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and raised Xi Jianrun''s chin.


    "I don''t know..." Xi Jianrun was startled and shook his head.


    "You have lost Ye Shanliang, the person you have been looking forward to, has become like this, what good is it for you?" Su Yu released his hand.


    "I can help you..." Xi Jianrun grabbed Su Yu''s big hand.


    "Do you want me to give you a new meaning of life?" Su Yu sneered.


    "Meaning of survival? Jun Su Yu, please give me a goal to live..." Xi Jianrun was taken aback and whispered.


    "Since you said so, then... live for me, work for me, study spices for me, and become my person." Su Yu said every word.


    "Be yours?" Xi Jianrun''s face was slightly red.


    "Yes, be my one." Su Yu slowly approached Xi Jianrun.


    "I...I haven''t washed..." Xi Jianrun said nervously.


    "You still have a fragrance, I don''t mind." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Xi Jianrun lowered his head in shame.


    "From today, you live for me, Xi Jianrun." Su Yu said in Xi Jianrun''s ear.


    In Xi Jianjun''s eyes, a glimmer of hope rose again.


    Su Yu''s appearance was like extending a hand to her who was in the dark, and the ray of light gave her the idea of ??living.


    However, the confusion and anxiety in her mind, as well as the pain, made her at a loss.


    Su Yu''s bowls of porridge made her feel warm in her body and mind.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xi Jianrun finally raised his head, with a long-lost smile on his face.


    "Welcome back, Professor Xi Jianjun." Su Yu pulled away, trying to put on her glasses.


    "Thank you and give me hope." Xi Jianrun didn''t wait for Su Yu to leave, and hugged him.


    Su Yu looked at Xi Jianrun who was close at hand.


    She closed her eyes and gave the first kiss of her life, tears falling from the corners of her eyes, the taste was slightly bitter.


    Su Yu gently hugged Xi Jianrun and wiped away her tears.


    "Your life has just begun."


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu left Shiomi Jun''s residence, leaving behind his spices, and returned to Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    "Master Su Yu." Xiaoxue Zaochuan had been waiting for a long time.


    "Xi Jianjun can carry out normal work, select a few girls from the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve to accompany her, let them participate in the research of new spices." Su Yu said the business.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu is really amazing." Xiaoxue Hayakawa covered her mouth and smiled.


    "This is nothing. Even if it''s not me, anyone who likes her can save her. I just took a trick and pulled her out of the abyss and gave her a reason to live." Su Yu knew Xiaoxue Hayakawa She might have guessed what method Su Yu used and Xi Jianjun''s mental state.


    "Master Su Yu, not everyone can do it to your level. The person who can save Professor Shiomi Jun is probably only you. In the words of your hometown, you have to tie the bell to untie the bell. You should be very clear. Right?" Hayakawa Koyuki shook his head and said seriously.


    "You''re so smart, let''s arrange it, the candidate, you should have it in your heart?" Su Yu praised.


    "Yes, a candidate who is guaranteed not to disappoint Master Su Yu." Xiaoxue Hayakawa bowed and left the villa.


    "It''s nice to have such a clever subordinate." Su Yu looked at Xiaoxue''s back.


    "Jun Su Yu..." A female voice sounded from behind Su Yu.


    "Ms. Nacere Leonora, good afternoon." Su Yu smiled.


    "Can you walk with me?" Nacere Leonora tucked her long hair, smiling sweetly.


    "It''s an honor." Su Yu took her little hand and lightly pecked the back of her hand.


    "Jun Su Yu is really interesting. There is no kiss now. Isn''t Su Yu a knight?" Nacere Leonora retracted her small hand and looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    "Sorry, Ms. Nacere Leonora, I just can''t help but..." Su Yu scratched his head.


    "Does Su Yu-jun really can''t help it? I don''t think Su Yu-jun will be so naive." Nacere Leonora said meaningfully.

 278 Chapter 278: The Real Ninchereonora

    Yuanyue College in the afternoon was very quiet.


    No matter it was in front of the fountain in the atrium or in the corridor, there were no students from Yuanyue College.


    Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve has attracted students from the entire Yuanyue Academy. Even students who cannot participate can hone their cooking skills, be recognized by their instructors, and be qualified for challenges.


    The seemingly quiet Yuanyue Academy, in fact, apart from a few kitchens, there is no space at all.


    Now, not only the students at Yuanyue Academy are busy, but the tutors are also the same. They really can''t refuse this group of students who are full of fighting spirit.


    Su Yu and Nacereonora came to the atrium and sat beside the fountain.


    As the sun sets, a touch of sunset falls on Nacereo''s body, which is beautiful.


    "Jun Su Yu, you haven''t answered my question yet..." Nacere Leonora was about to speak when she found that Su Yu was looking at her, as if looking at a precious artwork.


    "Ms. Nacere Leonora, your beauty is really beyond words to describe." Su Yu sighed.


    "Jun Su Yu, your ability to change the subject is really clever." Nachereonora gave Su Yu a blank look.


    "This is not a change of topic, but the answer I gave to you just now." Su Yu smiled.


    Ninchereonora was taken aback for a moment, then his face flushed, unexpectedly being joked by a junior like Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun, the current Yuanyue Academy still seems to be in the hands of the Nagiri family. However, as long as you have that meaning, I am afraid that Yuanyue Academy will become your property instantly, and Erina will still be very I am happy to give you Far Moon Academy." Nacere Leonora tentatively said.


    "Ms. Nakiri Onora, it seems that the Nakiri International Research Association is not relevant, right?" Su Yu wrote lightly.


    "There is a big relationship here. Once Totsuki Academy is no longer the Totsuki Academy of the Nakiri family, it will have an extremely huge impact on the Nakiri International Research Institute and my husband." Naqereonora Seriously.


    "After all, you just don''t want Yuanyue Academy to fall into the hands of an outsider like me, right?" Su Yu sneered.


    "Yes, please forgive me for being rude. This is my consideration of the family and Erina." Nacereonora nodded.


    "For the family? The Nakiri family? I don''t care about your family. As long as I want, the Nakiri International Research Association can become my property, do you believe it?" Su Yu said one word.


    "With the power of the Shichijo family, of course you can do this. But, Su Yu-jun, what will Erina think about then?" Nacereounora smiled gracefully.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Su Yu smiled.


    "Are you laughing at me?" Nacerionora frowned.


    "Yeah, because you don''t understand what like is. Your so-called like is based on identity equivalence. Excuse me, if Nakiri Zongwei was not from the Nakiri family, would you still like him? "Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Like isn''t based on identity equivalence, how can two people be together?" Nacereounora wondered.


    "It''s really a eldest lady''s doubt, Nakiri Zongwei is pursuing you, should he also plan to open up overseas markets, it can be considered a marriage?" Su Yu laughed playfully.


    "We are together through love, not a relationship of using each other!" Nacerionora said with cold eyes.


    "Sorry, did you hit your pain point? That''s really embarrassing." Su Yu showed no apology on his face.


    "Su Yujun, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I would never agree to your marriage contract with Erina!" Nacerionora said coldly, getting up and preparing to leave.


    "Nagiri Soe, after having a daughter Alice Nagiri, she was injured by that woman''s man because of some relationships with other women. The inside story of this scandal is that woman''s jealousy of you, calculate When it came to Nagiri Zongwei, he lost..."


    "Plap" Su Yu grabbed the small hand that Nacerionora waved over.


    "How do you know these things?" Nacerionora said, holding back his anger.


    "I''ve always liked to move forward. When I start to calculate a person wholeheartedly, I think of the reaction after a hundred steps." Su Yu''s mouth curled.


    "Let go of me!" Nacerionora struggled.


    Su Yu released his hand.


    "Ms. Nacere Leonora, you are one of the heads of the Nakiri International Research Institute. After I tried you last time, I came to a conclusion. You maintain a beautiful appearance, but you have the same appearance as me. Uneasy ambition." Su Yu said slowly.


    "What the hell do you mean? Wouldn''t you be naive to think that you can use this scandal to ask me to do something, right?" Nacereounora took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes, this expression is really good. It seems that we are really a class of people. On the surface, we are very gentle to people, but in fact, we calculate everything to keep ourselves in the most advantageous position." Su Yu clapped his hands.


    "Su Yu-jun, tell me your terms." Nacere Leonora smiled.


    "It''s very simple. I want the Nagai International Research Association to become a part of Yuanyue Academy." Su Yu shook his hand.


    Nincherei Onora''s pupils shrank, unexpectedly this was Su Yu''s purpose.


    "To be honest, I still have another purpose." Su Yu took a step forward and approached Nacer��onora.


    Ninchereonora took a step back subconsciously.


    "This is my other purpose." Su Yu shrugged.


    "What can you bring out to make the Nakiri International Research Society a member of Totsuki Academy?" Nakiri Onora said unceremoniously.


    "The spices and ingredients from the New World guarantee that the Naginaki International Research Association will be at the forefront, researching ingredients that are inaccessible to chefs in the entire cook world..."


    "For the Nagiri International Research Association, this is just an empty word. Do you want to use this kind of thing to obtain the Nagiri International Research Association? What a delusion..."


    "What if I said I could keep you young and beautiful forever?" Su Yu continued.


    Nacere Leonora was stunned. No woman would refuse to stay young forever, especially since she was a beautiful girl who looked like a princess.


    Every year, Nacere Leonora spends a lot of money on beauty to keep her beautiful appearance.


    "What evidence do you have?" Nacerionora was silent for a moment, then raised her head.


    "Would you like to go for a drive with me? I will let you know what is the power above this world." Su Yu snapped his fingers, and a motorcycle appeared beside him.


    "Please let me know." Nacereonora watched Su Yu get on the motorcycle and sat behind Su Yu without hesitation.


    "Ms. Nacere Leonora, before leaving, I want to ask you a question, what do you think will happen to people being killed?" Su Yu started the motorcycle.


    "Will die?" Nacerionora subconsciously asked.

 279 Chapter 279: Ninchereonoras Fear

    On the road leading to Yuanyue College, next to this road is the forest, all belonging to Yuanyue College.


    Su Yu took Nacere Leonora to the forest and all the way to the mountain.


    Ninchereonora didn''t feel that Su Yu dared to hurt her here, and followed Su Yu up the mountain with confidence.


    As soon as he reached the mountain, Nacerionora saw a young man wearing a mask, holding a sharp long knife.


    "What happens next may exceed your imagination, please don''t blink." Su Yu turned around and said to Nacereonora, and walked to the young man.


    Ninchereonora watched the young man raise her long knife, her eyes widened.


    "No!" Nacereonora subconsciously wanted to stop.


    "Puff" the long knife fell and Su Yu fell to the ground.


    "Why?" Nacereonora stared at Su Yu''s body blankly and squatted beside him.


    She placed her hand on Su Yu''s heart. The stopping heart and the fatal wound all represented the fact that Su Yu had died.


    "Is the death confirmed?" the young man in the mask asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Nacere Leonora looked up at the young man, somewhat unresponsive.


    "Are you sure he is dead?" the young man continued to ask.


    Ninchereonora looked at Su Yu''s body, slowly, her eyes widened and she sat on the ground in fright.


    Black matter appeared on his body, and Su Yu moved his fingers.


    The blood on the ground returned to him as if going back in time.


    His wound disappeared!


    "Surprised?" Su Yu sat up and smiled wickedly.


    Ninchereonora looked at Su Yu, and the conversation just appeared in his mind.


    "Ms. Nacere Leonora, before I leave, I want to ask you a question. What do you think of someone being killed?"


    "will die?"


    "How is this possible?" Nacere Leonora only felt that her worldview collapsed and brought back to life. This kind of thing had an indelible effect on her spirit.


    "There is nothing impossible. Ms. Nacere Leonora, I will ask you again now, I want Nacere International Research Association to become a part of Far Moon Academy, do you agree?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Are you an immortal human?" Nacereonora stared at Su Yu closely.


    "This is just one of my abilities. Perhaps, you want this kind of immortality in your heart for an instant, then I can only tell you that this is my talent." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Ninchereonora seemed to be seen through, avoiding Su Yu''s eyes.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, the power of immortality is very attractive to humans. Even if someone kills me and swallows me, they will not gain my immortality, because the dead me exists in another way. Now." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    "Plop" a tree fell to the ground.


    Ninchereonora looked over, and another tree fell down, as if it had been cut off by something.


    "That''s the other me. No one can stop its attack. Human beings are vulnerable to a blow in front of it." Su Yu stood up and stretched out his hand at Nacereouno.


    "Who are you on earth?" Nacerionora asked in fear.


    "Well, humans generally call incredible things miracles, and I am the one who creates miracles."


    Ninchereonora looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    ...


    Return to Yuanyue Academy again.


    Ninchereonora was sitting in the back row of Su Yu, and he hadn''t recovered from what was just now.


    Knowing that Su Yu possessed this ability, she was always afraid of the invisible existence.


    Although Su Yu has repeatedly promised that she will not hurt her, but Nacer��onora has no sense of security in her heart.


    She just wanted to leave Totsuki College quickly and return to the Nagiri International Research Association.


    "Ms. Nakiri Onora, I will give you three days. After three days, I will go to the Nakiri International Research Institute in person. This has been approved by Master Nakiri Zongwei." Su Yu reminded.


    Nagerie Onora''s face stiffened, he was actually ready to go to the Nagerie International Research Association?


    "The conditions I give you remain the same. It depends on how you choose. If you want to take him away from the Nagari International Research Institute, I will never pursue you. I promise you that." Su Yu said lightly. .


    Nacere Leonora received a heavy blow once again in his heart, won''t you chase?how can that be!


    "Master Su Yu." The maid Xiaoyu walked over.


    "Did you find it?" Su Yu asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Nagiri Zongwei is on his way back to the Nagiri International Research Association. He went to see a doctor today, wasted a few hours, and left the hospital..."


    Nagerie Onora turned to look at Su Yu, he knew everything about Nagerie Zongwei''s whereabouts?


    "Ms. Nakiri Onora, I can tell you the bad news. My person has already joined the Nakiri International Research Association and has become a person next to Mr. Nakiri Zongwei." Su Yu said with a curled mouth.


    "Are you a devil?" Nacereounora clenched her small fist.


    "I''ve always liked to make a move, and when I start to calculate a person wholeheartedly, I will think of the reaction after a hundred steps...Remember my words?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Nacere Leonora.


    "What would you do if I took him away and left the Nagiri International Research Association?" Nauchereonora took a deep breath.


    "It''s very simple. Taking the opportunity to take the Nagiri International Research Institute, with the financial resources of the Chijo family, it''s not difficult." Su Yu shrugged.


    "What about me?" Nacereonora did not forget Su Yu''s other purpose.


    "Goodbye by destiny... of course this kind of thing is impossible. As long as Ms. Nageki Alice is in Yuan Yue Academy for one day, you will worry about one more day. If you can''t let go of her, you will appear sooner or later." Su Yu smiled.


    "You!" Nacereonora was angry.


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of Miss Nageri Alice, after all, the relationship between the two of us is very good... Oh, yes, her birthmark is very beautiful." Su Yu wrote lightly.


    "What the hell did you do to her?" Nacerionora asked in horror.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that the relationship is better, just like me and Erina." Su Yu came to Ninchereonora and said in her ear.


    Ninchereonora trembled.


    "Master Su Yu." The maid Xiaotao came over and handed Su Yu a ticket.


    "This is the first-class seat. You shouldn''t need to pack your luggage? The car is already waiting for you outside. Go early and get back early. I''ll wait for your good news." Su Yu put the ticket on Nacereouno Pulled hands.


    Nacere Leonora looked at the destination of the ticket, and her heart sank to the bottom.


    It was not a ticket to the location of the Nagiri International Research Association, but a ticket to the location of her family.


    Su Yu even considered that she would return to the family for help!


    Ninchereonora held the ticket tightly, hesitated for a moment, and raised her head.

 280 Chapter 280: Nagiri Erinas Apology

    Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    Nakiri Erina learned that Su Yu had gone out with Nakiri Onora again, and regretted not watching Su Yu.


    "Kacha" the door opened.


    "Aunt Nakiri Onora, Su Yu-kun, where have you been?" Erina Nakiri looked at the two people at the door, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I have been chatting with Su Yujun for a long time, what''s the matter? Erina." Ninchereonora smiled softly.


    "It''s okay. Aunt Nagiri Onora, he didn''t do anything rude to you, right?" Erina Nagiri glared at Su Yu.


    "How could Su Yu-jun be rude to me? The two of us are just chatting. Su Yu-jun is very interesting. Ask me to go to the hot spring next time." Nacereounora covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Su Yu-jun!" Nakiri Erina gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yu.


    "Erina, I just want Ms. Nagereonora to fully feel the charm of the hot spring..."


    "Su Yu-jun, didn''t you just say something about seeing you frankly?" Nachereonora blinked.


    "Su Yu-kun!!" Nakiri Erina clenched her small fist in shame.


    "Ahem, I suddenly remember that there is something else, you guys talk slowly." Su Yu smiled and prepared to escape.


    "Stop for me! I have other things to find you..." Nakiri Erina snorted coldly.


    "Well, Miss Erina." Su Yu smiled.


    "Come with me." Erina Nagiri looked at Su Yu''s smile, not in a good mood.


    Su Yu followed Naruki Erina, walked towards his room, and looked back at Naruki Leonora, only to find that her face was full of smiles.


    Su Yu rolled his eyes, is this a woman''s revenge?


    ...


    The two came to Nagiri Erina''s room, and Nagiri Erina closed the door.


    "Erina, what''s the matter?" Su Yu held Erina Nakiri''s little hand.


    "Are you really just using me?" Erina Nagiri stared at Su Yu.


    "Ms. Nakiri Onora seems to have talked a lot with you, doesn''t Erina believe me?" Su Yu let go of Nakiri Erina''s little hand, and sat down on the bedside in disappointment.


    "Of course I believe you, but you..."


    "If I just use you, do I still need to return Yuanyue Academy to you? Do I still need to help you untie the knot?" Su Yu said coldly.


    "I''m sorry, Aunt Nagirionora said so, I am a little concerned..." Erina Nakiri heard the cold voice, and quickly apologized, and came to Su Yu.


    "I never thought that I would be suspected by Erina, maybe I was too carefree to make Erina unable to feel safe..." Su Yu laughed at himself.


    "Sorry, I was wrong, forgive me, okay?" Naginaki Erina saw the disappointed expression in Su Yu''s eyes, holding Su Yu''s arm, tears almost falling from her eyes.


    She didn''t have any doubts about Su Yu, except that Nakiri Onora was her elder. Regarding her words, Nakiri Erina wanted to get verification from Su Yu.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t let you stay by my side. Miss Erina, as the owner of the tongue of God, you are responsible for everything in the Nakiri family. In this way, you should listen to the words of your elders and become What they expected." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "No! It''s not like this, that''s not what I wanted. Su Yu-kun, don''t be like this, OK? I was wrong, don''t leave me..." Nakiri Erina hugged Su Yu, tears falling.


    "Are you wrong?" Su Yu turned around and hugged Erina Nakiri, looking down at her.


    "Hmm, I was wrong, Su Yujun, I am willing to do anything for you, as long as you don''t leave my side... I will never doubt you again, I believe you, please don''t leave." Erina cried.


    "Idiot Erina." Su Yu sighed and gently wiped away her tears.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you forgive me?" Nakiri Erina said cautiously.


    "Of course not, so you want me to forgive you? You think it''s too simple." Su Yu flicked Nakiri Erina''s forehead.


    "What will you do to forgive me?" Nakiri Erina said pitifully.


    "Well, Erina, you are the owner of the tongue of God. I have always been curious about one thing..." Su Yu said in Erina Nakiri''s ear.


    Nagiri Erina''s face turned red at a visible speed.


    "As long as you do this, I will forgive you." Su Yu said with an upturned mouth.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are really..." Nakiri Erina was so embarrassed that he punched Su Yu with a small fist.


    "If you don''t agree, forget it, I''m going back today..."


    "Tonight, don''t leave." Nagiri Erina hugged Su Yu, whispering.


    "Then I''ll go to Feisha..." Su Yu was about to leave.


    "I promise you��"


    "what did you say?"


    "I promise you what you said, but this time..."


    "Erina, don''t force it..."


    "I didn''t force it. You are not allowed to go anywhere. I will prepare now."


    "Well, then I would like to thank Erina in advance."


    ...


    At the dinner.


    Nakiri Onora frowned when she looked at Nakiri Erina''s pale face.


    "Erina, you don''t seem to have a good face, are you feeling well?" Alice Nagari asked.


    "It''s okay, I just...just..."


    "Erina probably had some bad food, that''s why it became like this." Su Yu replied in place of Nakiri Erina.


    Nakiri Erina''s face flushed, and he dared not look up at Su Yu.


    "Really? Erina." Alice Nakiri looked at Erina Nakiri with concern.


    "Um..." Erina Nakiri''s face was hot.


    Ninchereonora blushed as she realized what she had realized.


    "Erina, you are the owner of the tongue of God. Don''t taste the unpalatable food. If you know it is unpalatable, you should eat it. This will hurt your body. Su Yujun, you are also the owner of the tongue of God. You know this kind of thing best, don''t you?" Alice Nakiri said halfway to Su Yu.


    "Ahem, Erina, Alice is right, don''t try the unpalatable food." Su Yu said with a smile.


    Nagiri Erina was embarrassed and wanted to escape.


    "Erina, you see Su Yu-kun saying this, you have to listen to Su Yu-kun." Alice Nakiri took Erina Nakiri''s little hand.


    "Um... I''ll go back to rest first." Nakiri Erina didn''t want to see Alice Nagiri, her concern for the current Nakiri Erina can only feel shy.


    "Erina, rest early." Su Yu smiled wickedly.


    Nagiri Erina ignored Su Yu and walked toward her room.


    "Su Yu-kun, Erina is uncomfortable, don''t you want to take care of her?" Alice Nagiri asked in confusion.


    "This, you will understand later." Su Yu''s eyes turned.


    Nincheleonora''s face changed slightly, and she glared at Su Yu shyly and angry.


    Su Yu pretended not to see her expression, tasted the dinner elegantly, and began to talk about other topics with Alice Nudge.

 281 Chapter 281 Reserved

    on Monday.


    Su Yu, who was supposed to be attending the General Military High School, sat in the conference hall of Yuanyue Academy, watching the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve Game.


    The three judges are reviewing. In addition to the top scorers in the fall trials, as well as those recommended by the instructor, all participated in the competition.


    Nakiri Alice, Kurokiba Ryo, Misaku Subaru, Sakura Ryoko, Yoshino Yuuhime.


    Tacmi, Isami, Mito Yumei, Hojo Miyoko, Nito Hishasa.


    These are the ten most optimistic people for Su Yu, and their performance is just as Su Yu thought, they are all excellent, scored high, and beat other opponents.


    "Jun Su Yu." Nachereonora came to the side and sat down.


    "How''s it going?" Su Yu watched the game offstage.


    "Nagiri International Research Association will be officially announced tomorrow to become a part of Entsuki Academy. From now on, all the talents of Entsuki Academy can go to Naginari International Research Association, take jobs under our arrangement and become the star chef of Entsuki Academy. "Nachileonora whispered.


    "Very well, let Erina sign the document. In the future, the students of Yuanyue Academy will be able to show their true value." Su Yu smiled.


    Ninchereonora did not speak, showing her true value?Become a star chef?The price that needs to be paid is part of the income, which will go to Yuanyue Academy.


    Yuanyue Academy is responsible for cultivating them. They are responsible for exerting their own value, becoming so-called star chefs and showing the strength of Yuanyue Academy.


    With the help of the Nagiri International Research Association, it is very easy to find a restaurant to cooperate with. In the future, those students who have the potential and can not become the ten outstanding students will definitely follow this path.


    Even if they are working for Yuanyue Academy, they will probably be willing. After all, they are only part of their income ten years after graduation, in exchange for the opportunity to become a star chef.


    In the view of Nacere Leonora, this is a very clever business method, and those star chefs from Far Moon Academy will become Su Yu''s merchandise.


    After they become celebrity chefs, they are not just chefs, but participate in various activities and show the food culture to the world.


    At that time, the income they brought was not simply a chef''s income, but a sum of money that was enough to impress most businessmen.


    Yuanyue Academy trained them, they returned Yuanyue Academy, and brought Yuanyue Academy to the world to create a world-class cooking hall. This is Su Yu''s real goal.


    Although it is still an immature plan, this plan is perfect.


    At the very least, the Nagiri family, Qijo family, and Xuexia family, all three of them would definitely invest in Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-jun, can I take Alice out of here?" Nachereonora asked.


    "Are you leaving in such a hurry? Alice shouldn''t go with you. Only here can she play her best role. How could she be willing to leave without becoming the ten outstanding person of Yuanyue?" Su Yu looked at Nan Qi with a smile. Leonora.


    "I can stay, as long as you let her go, I don''t want that child to be hurt in any way." Nacereonora said seriously.


    "I will not hurt her, I will only give her happiness. If you can persuade her to leave with you, I will lose." Su Yu shrugged.


    Nagere Onora took a deep look at Alice Nagere on the field.


    Alice Nakiri seemed to feel the look in Nakiri Onora''s eyes and waved to her.


    Ninchereonora smiled reluctantly.


    "Ms. Nacherei Onora, relax a little, what you can get in the future will be far beyond your imagination." Su Yu held Nacherei Onora''s small hand and laughed playfully.


    "If my wish is to help my husband recover, would you help me?" Nacereounora tentatively asked.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word.


    Ninchereonora got the answer, her eyes darkened, and she didn''t shake Su Yu''s hand.


    "Ms. Nachereonora, your heart tells me that you have some kind of affection for me." Su Yu said lightly.


    "We are just taking advantage of each other." Nacereo''s eyes looked at the stadium.


    "Really?" Su Yu lightly kissed the back of Nacereo''s hand.


    "Master Su Yu..." The maid Xiaoyu came to Su Yu and said a few words in his ear.


    "I see." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    The maid Xiaoyu stepped back, and Nacereonora looked at Su Yu''s puckered mouth, very curious about what happened.


    "Congratulations to Alice Nagiri for winning the first place in the Yuan Yue Ten Outstanding Reserve!"


    "Congratulations to Ryo Kuroki for winning the second place in the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve!"


    "Congratulations to Hishiko Nito for winning third place in the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve!"


    "Congratulations to Mizuo Subaru for winning the fourth place in the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve!"


    "Congratulations to Takumi for winning the fifth place in the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve!"


    The emcee Kawashima Rei reads his name, and they happen to be the ten people that Su Yu likes!


    "Above, the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve Game is over. Please Su Yujun to present trophies to these ten people!"


    Su Yu let go of Nacereo''s little hand, and landed on the stage, shocking a group of Yuanyue Academy''s eyes widening.


    The freshmen in the first grade, the students in the second grade, the old students in the third grade, Yuanyue Shijie, and all the tutors were watching Su Yu.


    Step by step, Su Yu came to the Yuanyue Shijie Reserve. His white casual clothes and elegant smile attracted many girls, especially the emcee Kawashima Rei.


    "This time the Yuanyue Ten Jie''s reserve competition is my proposal, Yuanyue Ten Jie''s support, and the permission of Miss Nagiri Erina." Su Yu took the microphone and said slowly.


    The people present looked at Totsuki Tenge and Nagiri Erina with envy on their faces.


    The ten people of Yuanyue Shijie all looked surprised. Su Yu did not expect that Su Yu would push this game on them and let them enjoy the admiration of Yuanyue Academy students.


    "Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve is not weaker than Yuanyue Ten Jie. You have unlimited potential, not only you, I believe that every student has this potential, but it has not been fully utilized." Su Yu smiled. .


    The students present were stunned, unexpectedly Su Yu would say so.


    "Before the award, I want to say a few things about the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve..." Su Yu said.


    Several surprising things were projected on the big screen.


    The first to bear the brunt is the Star Chef Project, the Nagiri International Research Association has become a part of Yuanyue Academy, and the last is the existence of Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve.


    Every student who becomes the Reserve of Tomotsu Ten Masters, as long as he defends ten challenges, he is qualified to become a star chef, and he will be recommended by the Nagiri International Research Association to become a chef of a well-known restaurant or join a hotel under the Tomotsu Academy in.


    All the students were shocked. They didn''t expect Yuanyue Shijie Reserve to have this option. Doesn''t that mean that even if they don''t become Yuanyue Shijie, they might become star chefs?


    "Oh, I almost forgot the senior students. Even if you can''t become a member of the Yuanyue Ten Elite Reserve, as long as you challenge them all to succeed ten times, you can become a tutor of Yuanyue Academy, or get Yuanyue Academy s help��"

 282 Chapter 282

    At the end of the Yuanyue Shijie Reserve Competition, Su Yu''s speech excited all the students.


    Especially the old students of Yuanyue Academy, their status is very embarrassing, because they know that they have no potential for further progress, and they are even less likely to catch up with Yuanyue Ten Outstanding, so they have always been confused.


    And what Su Yu said, as long as he successfully challenged all of the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserves ten times, he could become a mentor or get help from Yuanyue Academy.


    This makes them very excited. First of all, becoming a mentor is equivalent to working in Yuanyue College, which is very beneficial to their family business.


    The second point is to get help from Yuanyue Academy, which is even more commendable.


    "Next, please ask Su Yujun to present awards to the ten students of Yuanyue Shijie Reserve." Kawashima Li looked at Su Yu with admiration.


    The maid of the Nagiri family came up with a trophy. The top three trophies were gold, silver and bronze, and the others were all bronze.


    Su Yu presented trophies to ten people and took a group photo with them, and the game was completely over.


    "Jun Su Yu, the lunch you promised, shouldn''t it be countless?" Gan Hyugako was the first to get in front of Su Yu.


    "Senior Hyugako, Senior Kikuchi Yuanguo, Senior Suwon Dongmi, I have prepared lunch, please come with me." Su Yu smiled.


    "As long as you have Su Yujun''s food, you don''t need to be paid." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo looked expectantly.


    "Senior Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo joked, I also like your cooking very much, and I also like the seniors themselves." Su Yu joked.


    "Huh?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s face was reddish.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are really bothersome." Suwon Dongmi still knows a little about Su Yu, especially the relationship between Su Yu and Erina Nakiri, as well as his relationship with Hisago Nito.


    "Su Yu-jun, I also like you very much, and your cooking makes me very satisfied." Gan Hyugako covered her mouth and smiled.


    ...


    After lunch, the three graduates left Yuanyue College. They still have jobs.


    Su Yu and the three exchanged contact information and agreed to help the three improve their new cooking.


    Nageki Alice, Nito Hisako, Sakura Ryoko, Yoshino Yuuhime, Mito Yumei, Hojo Miyoko, six girls celebrated together because they became the Totsuki Tenge Reserve, Nageki Erina personally cooks , Presented the dishes of Yuanyue Shijie for them.


    Originally Miyoko Hojo wasn''t planning to come, but after knowing that Su Yu was here at Nakiri Erina, he came.


    Su Yu sent away three graduates and returned to Nagiri Erina''s villa when he was stopped by Miyoko Hojo.


    Short purple hair, beyond the scale of ordinary people, Hojo Miyoko is very beautiful when wearing a cheongsam.


    "Master Su Yu, I want to ask you a few questions, can you?" Miyoko Hojo said nervously.


    Her home is a Chinese restaurant, and Su Yu is the person there. She wanted to talk to Su Yu a long time ago, but unfortunately, she didn''t have that opportunity.


    Now that she finally became the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve, she was finally able to summon the courage to talk to Su Yu at close range, which made her very excited.


    "Of course, please come here." Su Yu took Miyoko Hojo to the bench and sat down.


    Miyoko Hojo sat beside Su Yu.


    "I actually knew about your existence a long time ago. I thought you would stand out in the autumn trials. I didn''t expect you to lose." Su Yu smiled.


    "How does Master Su Yu know me?" Miyoko Hojo looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "I am very affectionate to Chinese food, and you have a Chinese restaurant at home. I found this from the student profile of Yuanyue College, and I was paying attention to you at that time." Su Yu sighed.


    "So, I''m sorry, I let you down."


    "It doesn''t matter, your opponents are very good. If you want to ask any questions, just ask, I will tell you everything." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "I want to ask a lot of things. If you delay Master Su Yu''s time, it doesn''t matter if you tell me next time." Miyoko Hojo was embarrassed.


    "No, you are my favorite chef." Su Yu smiled and looked at Miyoko Hojo.


    Miyoko Hojo''s face turned red and began to ask questions about Chinese food.


    Su Yu answered them one by one, and proposed solutions and directions for improvement, which benefited Miyoko Hojo a lot.


    The two chatted, and the other girls were paying attention to Su Yu. They all wanted to talk to Su Yu and ask him.


    ...


    Until the afternoon, when the banquet was over, several girls left Nagiri Erina''s residence.


    Su Yu didn''t stay idle, but came to the residence of Akakubo Tao, one of Yuanyue''s ten outstanding figures.


    Akakubo Tao''s maid greeted Su Yu, and when Su Yu walked into the room, she walked downstairs with the doll in her arms.


    A pink dress, Akakubo Momo is like a pronoun of cuteness, and she exudes a lovely atmosphere all over her body.


    "Senior Akakubo Tao is so cute." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Thank you for the compliment, you...what are you doing here for me?" Akakubo blushed and blocked her eyes with a doll.


    The maid sensibly left the living room, leaving only Su Yu and Akakubo Tao.


    "It''s just a long time since I saw Senior Akkubo Tao, I miss you a little bit." Su Yu came to Akkubo Tao''s face.


    "Liar... You went to Miss Nagiri Erina''s as soon as you came back. You didn''t even think of me..." Akakubo Momo said aggrievedly.


    "I am busy preparing for the Yuanyue Shijie Reserve, and I communicate with the Nagiri International Research Association. I also have to consider the feelings of Yuanyue Shijie. I always send someone to say to other people. Only you are here. I want Come in person." Su Yu held Akakubo Tao''s little hand and said softly.


    "Really?" Akakubo Momo put down the doll.


    "Of course it is true, Senior is so cute, how could I lie to you? Look at my eyes..." Su Yu approached Akakubo Tao.


    "It''s too close..." Akakubo Tao blushed, and once again blocked Su Yu with a doll.


    "Senior, are you so shy? Don''t run away today." Su Yu held Akakubo Tao''s hands and smirked.


    "You already have Miss Nagiri Erina, and you don''t have a clear relationship with her secretary. Why do you want to tease me?" Akakubo Momo had a bit of resentment in her eyes.


    "It��s all to blame Senior for being so cute. When I see Senior, I always want to hold you." Su Yu hugged Akakubo Tao, raising Akakubo Tao to the extreme ashamed, covering it. A little face.


    "Senior Akkubo Tao is so cute." Su Yu sat in Akkubo Tao''s position and hugged her in his arms.


    "Let go of me..." Akakubo Momo struggled weakly, her blushing cheeks hot.


    "Senior Akakubo Tao, look at me." Su Yu said gently.


    Akakubo Tao subconsciously raised her head to look at Su Yu.


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    "Um" Akakubo Tao was stunned. This feeling was unprecedented, and her heart was filled with sweetness, which was sweeter than all the desserts she made.

 283 Chapter 283: Xi Jianjuns Utilization Value

    Akakubo Momo''s room.


    "Su Yu-kun, I don''t know much about you yet, can you tell me what you like?" Akakubo Tao whispered.


    "I like cute things, such as Akakubo Mochi." Su Yu hugged Akkubo Momo and said softly.


    "Don''t tease me... I''m a senior..."


    "Okay. Actually, I like a lot of things, whether it��s adventure, battle, or games. I like it all. My favorite is probably to confuse my opponent and make him think he is about to win. Then, I Will tell him that you have lost everything." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Su Yu-kun is really bad-hearted... However, in the duel between you and Naginari thistle, you were very handsome..." Akakubo Momo muttered.


    "At that time, seniors liked me?" Su Yu looked down at Akakubo Tao.


    "No... Su Yu-kun still remembers the dessert showdown between me and you? This is the first time that I lost so badly in dessert..." Akakubo Momo pouted her mouth.


    "That''s it. I defeated the predecessor and comforted the crying predecessor. At that time, I left a deep impression in the senior''s mind. The senior liked me, right?" Su Yu smiled.


    "At that time, I just felt shy and ran away. You rescued Miss Erina, and suppressed Yuanyue Shijie. You directly became the commander-in-chief of Yuanyue Academy. Among your peers, there is no such powerful existence as you..." Akakubo Tao held her doll, a little shy in her eyes.


    "Senior Akakubo Tao, am I good?" Su Yu said in a daze.


    "In my opinion, Su Yu-kun is a very powerful person, and very gentle..." Akakubo Tao nodded.


    "I''m just more carefree. I treat beautiful girls very tenderly, Akakubo Tao, do you regret it?" Su Yu asked.


    "I don''t regret it, I feel very lucky to meet Su Yujun." Akakubo Tao turned around and looked at Su Yu.


    "Senior Akkubo Tao, why are you so cute?" Su Yu slowly moved closer to Akkubo Tao.


    Akakubo Momo closed her eyes and felt the sweetness again.


    ...


    Su Yu left Akakubo Tao��s residence, and it was almost dark outside.


    This time, it was a worthwhile trip to be able to have such a relationship with Akakubo Momo.


    Akakubo Tao was originally innocent and cute. For Su Yu, it was fun to lift her up and watch her shy.


    "Speaking of which, Akakubo Momo-senpai..." Su Yu''s mouth curled up, thinking of Momo Akokubo who was more shy.


    Xijian Research Association.


    Su Yu opened the door, and as soon as he was about to speak, he found Xi Jianjun who was changing clothes.


    "Jun Su Yu?!" Seeing Su Yu, Xi Jianrun turned around quickly, his face flushed with shame.


    "You change your clothes. I came to you just to ask about the research of spices. Do you have the confidence to study the effects of these spices?" Su Yu came to the table indifferently, watching the table full of spices.


    "As long as you give me time, I will definitely be able to study it. I have participated in the compilation of books on perfume research. In this respect, I am not lost to anyone." Xi Jian flushed his face and quickly put on his clothes.


    "Very good, then leave it to you. Tomorrow there will be people from Yuanyue Shijie Reserve as your temporary assistants. They are the people I arranged. You can trust them." Su Yu did not turn back.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''ll pour you tea..." Xi Jianrun''s voice was quiet.


    "No. I just came to see you, take a break early, and get the research results as soon as possible. This is what I need." Su Yu pushed his glasses and prepared to leave.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xi Jianrun opened his mouth and stopped talking.


    "Are there any questions?" Su Yu turned and looked at Xi Jianrun.


    "You...will you still come to see me?" Xi Jianrun lowered his head.


    Su Yu thought for a while, and came to Xi Jianrun''s face step by step.


    Xi Jianrun''s nervousness was extremely intense, his heart felt like a little deer bumping, the blush on his face once again appeared.


    "You mean, am I interested in you, right?" Su Yu pinched Xi Jianrun''s chin and asked her to look at herself.


    Xi Jianrun turned his head, somewhat afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "You are indeed very beautiful, very young, you can''t tell that it is the age of your instructor. But...I am not interested in you for the time being." Su Yu said in Xi Jianrun''s ear.


    Xi Jianrun''s face turned pale and did not speak.


    "Of course, although I am not interested, but..."


    Xi Jianrun''s eyes widened. This was her first kiss. She didn''t expect to come so hastily that she could not react.


    "This is my reward to you, and it is also your second value to me. In the future, you may need to do more for me..." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Xi Jianjun didn''t listen at all, she was still immersed in the feeling just now.


    "Listen to me." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Sorry, sorry..." Xi Jianrun reacted, embarrassed not to look up at Su Yu.


    "If you want to be used by me, then show your use value, otherwise, you are just a dispensable existence to me, understand?" Su Yu said coldly.


    "I see, Jun Su Yu, I will definitely work hard..."


    "Very good, good night." Su Yu hugged Xi Jianrun for a while and stopped staying.


    Xi Jianrun looked at the direction Su Yu was leaving, covered her small face, and ran towards the bathroom.


    Su Yu went downstairs and looked back at the Xijian seminar.


    When he treated Xi Jianrun, he looked at her weak and wanted to be more domineering. Unexpectedly, Xi Jianrun unexpectedly liked Su Yu treating her like this.


    "Do I really fit to be a domineering president?" Su Yu muttered.


    "����"system.


    ...


    In the courtyard of Kobayashi Gentian.


    Su Yu looked at Kobayashi''s Gentian in a kimono.


    "What is Su Yujun staring at me for? Does he like me?" Xiaolin Long smiled.


    "I came to you not to talk about this kind of thing, but about the Yuanyue Shijie Reserve." Su Yu looked away from the canines of Gentiana Kobayashi. This thing was too dangerous for him, so much so that he There is no bold idea about Kobayashi Gentiana at all.


    "Does Su Yujun want me to teach the people in Yuanyue Shijie Reserve?" Xiaolin Longdan guessed.


    "I don''t want you to teach them all, but let you choose one or two to teach, preferably a girl." Su Yu nodded.


    "Among those ten people, several girls are related to Jun Su Yu..."


    "Don''t be nosy, you can choose any one to teach in cooking." Su Yu interrupted Xiaolin Gendan.


    "Well, what Su Yujun said, I will do it." Xiaolin Longdan drank the tea ceremony.


    "Senior Akakubo Momo has promised to teach Ryoko Sakura, and others are also choosing goals. You can figure out the specific distribution issues." Su Yu poured tea to himself.


    "So isn''t Su Yujun responsible for teaching?" Xiaolin Gendan had a smile on his face.


    "Mito Yumei, Hojo Miyoko." Su Yu answered with a teacup.

 284 Chapter 284: The Embarrassment of Returning

    late at night.


    Su Yu returned to Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    Quiet corridor.


    Su Yu didn''t open the door of his room, but came to Erina Nagiri''s door and gently opened the door.


    Just as Su Yu was about to walk over, he felt something was wrong.


    There are actually two people in Nagiri Erina''s room!


    Nakiri Onora and Nakiri Alice, one on the left and the other, lie next to Nakiri Erina.


    "This..." Su Yu wanted to ignore their existence, but, in that case, Erina Nakiri would be too shy to look up.


    Moreover, Su Yu is not ready yet, just imagine if he bullied Erina Nakiri in front of Alice Nakiri and Leonora.


    So, how did Nakiri Alice react?I''m afraid she would really doubt life. After all, there is still Nacherei Onora, so Su Yu dared to do anything with Naukeri Erina, which shows that Su Yu and Nacherei Onora have an unusual relationship.


    Su Yu hesitated and could only leave the room.


    As soon as Su Yu left, Nancheleonora opened her eyes, and she knew that Su Yu was back just now when she heard the footsteps.


    "Fortunately, he hasn''t fallen to that level yet, otherwise..." Nacere Leonora couldn''t imagine it, just guessing, it made her feel hot.


    If her guess comes true, I''m afraid...


    "At that time, how do I face them..." Nakiri Onora looked at Erina Nakiri and Alice Nakiri, and sighed in her heart.


    ...


    Nito Hishasa''s room.


    When Su Yu opened the door, Xinhu Feishaha just finished changing her pajamas and was about to rest.


    When I saw Su Yu, Nito Feisha''s face turned red.


    "Feisha, that, can I sleep with you tonight?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yujun, this...this is the pajamas I bought for you..." Xinto Feisha took out a pajama from her closet.


    "Fishsha is really good, then I''ll take a bath and put on it." Su Yu took the pajamas and walked toward the bathroom.


    When Su Yu returned from changing his pajamas, Xinhu Feisha had already got into the bed.


    Su Yu smiled, turned off the light, and lay beside Xinhu Feisha.


    Xinhu Feisha turned around and shrank into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Sorry, Feisha..." Su Yu stroked Xinto Feisha''s long hair.


    Nito Hishida, who was originally a medium-length hair, has now become long hair because of Su Yu''s personal hobby.


    "Su Yu-jun, there is no need to apologize, as long as you are good to Miss Erina, I am willing to do anything for you." Nito Hisako whispered.


    "Don''t you think about Feisha?" Su Yu looked down at Xinhu Feisha.


    "I''m just Miss Erina''s little secretary, Miss Erina''s happiness is my happiness, not to mention, I know that Su Yu-kun will not abandon me." Nito Hishago smiled sweetly.


    "If every girl thinks like you, it will be fine." Su Yu sighed.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are really bothered..."


    "Fishi Sha..." Su Yu called.


    "What''s the matter? Su Yu-kun..." Xinto Feishaza halfway said, feeling Su Yu holding her little hand, and suddenly reacted.


    "Fishi Sha..." Su Yu smiled awkwardly.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are really..." Xinhu Huisha blushed and understood what Su Yu meant.


    "Please, Feisha." Su Yu said in Xinto Feisha''s ear.


    "I can''t do anything with you..." Nito Fisako blushed, fluffed her long hair, and got into the bed.


    ...


    early morning.


    Nagiri Erina''s room.


    Ninchereonora stood up quietly and left the room.


    As soon as she walked away, Su Yu just left the room of Xinto Feisha, smelled the fragrance floating in the corridor, and suddenly understood that Nacere Leonora was passing by.


    Nincherei Onora is different from other girls, her perfume is very precious, so Su Yu has a deep memory of this scent.


    "In that case..." Su Yu looked at Erina Nagiri''s room, curled his mouth, pushed the door and walked in.


    It was dawn outside, and Su Yu came to the bed and looked at Nageri Erina and Nageri Alice, they were wearing the same pajamas, just like real sisters.


    Nakiri Alice is nestled next to Nakiri Erina, like a well-behaved sister.


    Just as Su Yu was about to uncover the quilt, Alice''s eyelids moved.


    Su Yu''s reaction was not slow, and he squatted on the ground.


    Nakiri Alice yawned, but didn''t wake up Nakiri Erina, and tiptoed out of the room, without discovering the existence of Su Yu from beginning to end.


    Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief, without hesitation, got into the bed.


    Nagiri Erina is probably too tired recently and has not been awakened at all.


    Su Yu hugged Nakiri Erina and closed his eyes.


    "Kacha" the door opened again.


    Su Yu''s face stiffened, who is this here?


    With footsteps from far to near, Su Yu squinted her eyes, and found that Alice Nakiri was lying on the other side of Erina Nakiri in a daze. She didn''t even notice Su Yu!


    "..." Su Yu had a speechless expression.


    "Kacha" the door opened again, and Nacere Leonora went and returned!


    Alice Nakiri got up and took a look, and she found Nakiri Onora standing in front of the door.


    "Huh?" Alice Nakiri realized that there was another person beside Erina Nakiri.


    Nagerie Onora looked at the slippers by the bed, then at the obvious person, and finally looked at Alice Nagerie.


    "Mom..." Alice Nakiri looked at Leonora as if asking for help.


    She also guessed who that person was, but was ashamed to say it.


    "Alice, go for a walk with me."


    "Yeah..." Alice Nakiri was too embarrassed to look at the other side, stayed a little farther, and changed her clothes.


    The same goes for Ninchereonora, far away from Su Yu.


    The two of them left Nagiri Erina''s room tacitly.


    Su Yu heard the sound of closing the door, poked his head out, and smiled bitterly.


    Even if he had a good relationship with the two, it would be too embarrassing to be caught directly like this.


    Nagiri Erina hadn''t woken up yet, and Su Yu was not in a hurry to wake her up.


    ...


    breakfast time.


    The atmosphere on the table was a bit awkward.


    Nakiri Erina was shy and angry. She saw Su Yu as soon as she woke up, and was told by Su Yu that Nakiri Onora and Alice Nakiri made room for the two of them. Suddenly, Nakiri was shy. Erina beat Su Yu a few times with a small fist.


    Nageri Alice felt envious and shy.


    As for Nacere Leonora, she was simply angry. If she stayed with Su Yu, she would not be so angry if something happened.


    However, Su Yu almost made her unable to lift her head in front of Alice Nagari, which made her very angry.


    Fortunately, Alice Nakiri was already sensible, and she didn''t ask Su Yu and Erina Nakiri about it. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to answer.


    Finally, it was Xinhu Feishasha, too ashamed to look at Su Yu.

 285 Chapter 285 Quiet New Job

    After breakfast.


    Su Yu left Yuanyue Academy.


    At the end of the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve Game, the Nagiri International Research Association was included. In the short term, what Yuanyue Academy needs is stable development.


    Even if Su Yu was not there, Hayakawa Koyuki and Nacerei Onora assisted, and Nakiri Senzaemon was sitting in the dark.


    The fact that Yuanyue Academy has become a world-class cooking academy is already a certainty.


    Return to Chiba''s car.


    "Master Su Yu, there is a message from Miss Yang Nai," the maid Xiaoyu reminded.


    "Go to the construction company of Xuexia''s house." Su Yu took the phone and glanced at it.


    "Yes" the maid Xiaoyu drove towards the construction company of Xuexia''s house.


    ...


    Yukoshita''s construction company is located in the city of Chiba City.


    Geographically speaking, this construction company occupies a very good position, which shows the strength of Xuexiajia.


    Su Yu came to the downstairs of Xuexia''s construction company and looked up at the high-rise building in front of him.


    "Jun Su Yu, please here." A familiar voice sounded.


    Su Yu looked at Hiratsuka Jing who was wearing a professional outfit, and his eyes lit up.


    "Quietly, I didn''t expect you to be so suitable for professional attire, not bad, not bad." Su Yu praised.


    "Little devil, don''t get too far, come with me, Yang Nai is waiting for you upstairs." Hiratsuka gave Su Yu quietly and lowered his voice.


    "Jingjing, you are still wearing a ring." Su Yu noticed the ring on Hiratsuka Jing''s finger and was taken aback.


    "With this ring, no one will bother me." Hiratsuka Shizuka''s face was reddish and whispered.


    "Well, I understand, Jingjing is really good." Su Yu held back a smile and walked into the elevator.


    "If you want to laugh, just laugh, anyway, I''m an older person who nobody wants..."


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Su Yu looked at the closed elevator, hugged Hiratsuka Jing, and dropped a soft kiss.


    Hiratsuka was taken aback, just about to push Su Yu away, he let go.


    "You...you bastard!" Hiratsuka shyly clenched his small fist.


    "Quiet, really sweet." Su Yu smiled and looked at Hiratsuka Jing.


    "Pay attention to your words, how I said I was once your teacher..."


    "Jingjing, after work, do you want to go shopping with me?" Su Yu interrupted Hiratsuka Jing and took her little hand.


    "You really... are getting too much." Hiratsuka quietly fluttered his long hair.


    "Then make an appointment. After you get off work, I''ll pick you up." Su Yu kissed the back of her hand lightly and let go.


    "Does Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino know about this?" Hiratsuka Shizuka hesitated.


    "About you and me, the only people who know about you and me are Yono and you and me, so don��t worry. Even if Koyuki and Yui know, I��m afraid they won��t say anything. After all, in their eyes, I already It''s bad enough." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "What a terrible kid..."


    The two talked and came to the top floor.


    Hiratsuka tidyed up his professional attire, brought Su Yu to Yukoshita Yono''s office, and knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Xuexia Yangna''s voice came.


    "Yuno''s work has been very hard recently. You can persuade her to take a break, even if you let her take a nap." Hiratsuka Jing said in a low voice.


    "I understand." Su Yu nodded and opened the door.


    As soon as he walked in, Su Yu saw Xuexia Yangna sitting behind his desk.


    It was also a professional outfit, Xuexiayang''s professional outfit, it seemed too young.


    "Kacha" Su Yu closed the door.


    Xuexia Yangna looked up at Su Yu and continued to review the documents.


    "Su Yujun, you first pour a cup of coffee by yourself. I''ll finish reading this document, and then I''ll talk to you about business." Xuexia Yangna spoke with his eyes, and did not leave the document.


    Su Yu was not in a hurry, poured a cup of coffee, sat on the leather sofa, and waited for the end of Yukino''s work.


    On her desk, there are still two thick stacks of documents that have not been processed. It seems that Yukoshita''s work is really not easy.


    Su Yu drank coffee and quietly looked at Xuexia Yangnao at work.


    "Really, Jun Su Yu, you can''t work hard if you keep staring at me like this." Xuexia Yangnai noticed Su Yu''s gaze, said in a sigh, and closed the files.


    "Don''t worry about work." Su Yu got up and came to Xuexiayangnai.


    "Jun Su Yu, did you see Jing Jing just now? How do you feel?" Xuexia Yangnai smiled at Su Yu.


    "Jingjing is very beautiful, especially with the professional outfit. I can''t help but want to tease her in the elevator." Su Yu hugged Yukoshita Yono.


    "Jun Su Yu, what are you going to do?" Xuexia Yangnai blinked, a little puzzled.


    "I will give you a summary of the contents of these documents, and you can judge whether it is feasible." Su Yu sat on Xuexia Yangna''s chair and hugged her.


    "Su Yujun, you are just a high school student..."


    "This document is a plan for a new hospital. The plan is very detailed and involves many places, such as..."


    Xuexiayangna opened his mouth wide, looking at the document, what Su Yu said were all on the plan. He directly summarized the content of the long plan into the simplest report.


    Even Yukoshita Yono could tell that he had memorized this plan and added his own understanding.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you a genius?" Xuexiayang couldn''t help saying.


    "No, I just can''t forget it. I think this plan is only needed to investigate it to get accurate information." Su Yu suggested.


    "Yeah." Yukoshita Yono nodded in agreement, and wrote her opinions on the plan, and after that, as long as people go to investigate and confirm, the plan will be fine.


    Su Yu picked up the second document, looked at it for a while, and wrote it all down.


    Xuexiayangna listened to Su Yu''s explanation, began to refer to the documents, and finally wrote her opinions.


    With Su Yu''s participation, Xuexiayangna''s work efficiency has been doubled. Before noon, all the documents on his hands have been processed.


    When the work was over, Xuexia Yangna realized that she had been held by Su Yu for a long time, and her face blushed.


    "It''s almost lunch break now, you must take a good rest, I''ll accompany you." Su Yu hugged Yukoshita Yono, came to the lounge and opened the door.


    Xuexia Yangna looked at the bed in the lounge and glanced at Su Yu.


    "Don''t think about it, close your eyes, and rest early." Su Yu put Xuexiayangna in place, covered her with a quilt, and prepared to leave.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t go..." Xuexia Yangnai grabbed Su Yu''s hand.


    "Are you a kid?" Su Yu looked at Xuexia Yangna''s expression and lay beside her.


    "Does Xiao Xuenai often do this?" Xuexiayang snuggled in Su Yu''s arms and whispered.


    "Are you jealous?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I''m not jealous..." Xuexia Yangna was talking, closing his eyes, and feeling sleepy.

 286 Chapter 286 The Dawn of the Six Flower Line

    In the afternoon, the sun sets.


    Xuexia Yangnai slowly opened his eyes, and when he reached out his hand, he found that Su Yu beside him had disappeared.


    "Jun Su Yu is really cunning..." Xuexiayangna muttered, tidied up his professional outfits and opened the door.


    "How''s your sleep?" Su Yu stood by the window with coffee in his hand, turned around and smiled at Xuexia Yangnai.


    "I thought you were gone." Xuexia Yangnai whispered and came to Su Yu''s side.


    "I just came out, quietly came to deliver the documents, I can only take it for you." Su Yu put the coffee cup on the desk.


    "I''ll rest, too, and continue to work. Let''s go on a date with Jingjing." Yukoshita Yangnao sat in her chair.


    "Yang Nai, go on a date with me?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Jun Su Yu, I understand your kindness, but it is too much to ask Jingjing and I to date with you. Whether it is to me or to Jingjing, we all have our self-esteem, it is impossible Give up this self-esteem for you." Xuexiayangna shook his head and said.


    "Sorry, I was rude. I almost forgot that you and Jingjing are both adults, then I will go to Jingjing first, and date you another day." Su Yu fell silent, stopped staying, and left the office. in.


    Xuexiayangna looked at Su Yu''s back and lowered his head.


    "I''m such a fool..."


    In front of Yukoshita''s construction company.


    Su Yu got in the car, and Shizuka Hiratsuka drove her sports car. I have to say that when a secretary uses this car to go to work, it is probably only Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    "Boy, where are you going?" Shizuka Hiratsuka asked.


    "Yang Nai''s restaurant." Su Yu thought for a while, looking out the window.


    "What''s the point of your relationship with Yono?" Hiratsuka asked quietly.


    "Do you want to know Jingjing? If you want to know, just get closer to me and I''ll tell you." Su Yu turned his head and looked at Jing Jing.


    "I''m not fooled..."


    Su Yu didn''t wait for her to finish, and lightly kissed her side cheek.


    "Damn kid! Don''t be so sudden..." Hiratsuka gave Su Yu a quiet glance.


    "Quietly, so cute." Su Yu smiled.


    ...


    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    As soon as Su Yu arrived, he met Xiaoniaoyou Shihua, and a guest from afar was complimenting her cooking.


    Bird You Shihua replied with a humble smile, turned around and saw Shizuka Hiratsuka and Su Yu, their expressions changed slightly and their brows frowned.


    "Miss Shihua, long time no see." Su Yu said hello.


    "It''s been a long time, Jun Su Yu." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua smiled reluctantly.


    "What''s wrong? Miss Shihua, your face is very bad, is it because you haven''t rested well?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "I''m fine. Su Yujun, what kind of dinner do I want to eat today, I will prepare now..." Xiaoniaouyou dodged his eyes.


    "I don''t need Miss Shihua to help, I''ll just cook the dinner myself." Su Yu saw that Xiaoniaoyou Shihua had something to hide, and walked towards the kitchen.


    Little Bird You Shihua hesitated for a moment, then took a deep look at Hiratsuka Jing and followed Su Yu.


    In the kitchen.


    "Miss Shihua, what happened? How do you feel that you are hostile to her and me?"


    "Su Yujun, what is your relationship with her?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said in silence.


    "This, it''s just a friendship at the moment." Su Yu answered cautiously.


    "Then, do you know that Liuhua regards her as her closest person?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua sighed. She knew that Su Yu''s so-called friend relationship was to immediately become a girlfriend.


    "What does this have to do with me?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled and watched the little bird swim ten flowers.


    "Liuhua, I like you." Little Bird You Shihua said lightly.


    "This... I and Liuhua are just companions, and they haven''t seen each other for such a long time. How could she like me?" Su Yu twitched. When did this happen?


    "Liuhua was in her sleep and called you and her name with a painful expression. I got information through Liuhua''s acquaintances. You and her walked together very closely. What kind of harm do you think this will cause her? "The little bird swims ten flowers every word.


    "..." In Su Yu''s mind, the appearance of Wugeng Liuli appeared in an instant.


    "Originally, I was not going to let you and Liuhua be together, but looking at the child so distressed, I had to ask you. Su Yujun, can you become Liuhua''s boyfriend? Even if it is a fake Okay, just let her untie her happy knot and graduate successfully..."


    "Miss Shihua, a fake boyfriend, this may cause more harm to Liuhua. What''s more, there are enough girls around me, so I can��t spare any effort to take care of Liuhua��s emotions. .


    I can understand your mood for Liuhua''s consideration, but I think this is not fair to her."Su Yu said seriously.


    "I know, but, do you want me to look at that child in distress? The most respected person and the person I like are walking together, which is even more cruel to her..." Xiaoniaouyou said with complicated eyes.


    "Even so, my answer is no. There are limits to human abilities. I really like Liuhua, but I prefer other girls." Su Yu refused without hesitation.


    "If I say, if you are dating Liuhua, can I promise you any terms?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua grabbed Su Yu''s hand.


    Su Yu opened his mouth, this scene...seems familiar.


    Sure enough, the next second, Su Yu''s hand was grabbed by Xiaoniaoyou Shihua and placed it where it shouldn''t be.


    "You have left a handprint here. If you don''t agree to associate with Liuhua, I will definitely not spare you." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua grabbed Su Yu''s hand tightly.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Jun Su Yu, as long as you promise me to take care of Liuhua''s emotions, not only will I not pursue this kind of thing, but I can also give you more." Little Bird You Shihua continued.


    Su Yu could clearly feel the scale of the bird''s tour of the Ten Flowers, which was no less than Yuihama Yui''s, and he couldn''t help but let his hands move subconsciously.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua felt Su Yu''s movements, blushing, reminded.


    "Ahem, sorry, I''m distracted." Su Yu quickly withdrew his hand.


    The indoor temperature seems to have risen a lot all of a sudden.


    "I am also wrong, I shouldn''t use this method to convince you." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said with some regret.


    "Miss Shihua, I can promise you this matter." Su Yu sighed.


    "Really?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "Well, I promise to take care of Liuhua, but sometimes, I might treat her too much..."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can make her accept and make her happy, I will be satisfied." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua naturally understands Su Yu''s meaning, in fact, this is also helpless.


    If Little Bird Yuliuhua kept worrying so much, she would not dare to see Su Yu and Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    What Xiaoniaoyou Shihua is more afraid of is that she will close her heart again and become the way she was before, living alone.

 287 Chapter 287 Lies and Truth

    Yukoshita''s restaurant, by the window.


    Hiratsuka Jing and Su Yu ate dinner, admired the night view of the city, and chatted about some things in the school.


    "Su Yu-kun, I suddenly remembered what you said at the beginning of school." Jing Shirazuka tasted the steak and smiled.


    "This shows that I might really fall in love with Jingjing at first sight." Su Yu was taken aback and smiled.


    At that time, he did not expect that it would become what it is today.


    "Liar, what you said was not the truth at the time." Hiratsuka gave Su Yu a quiet glance.


    "No matter if it was true or not at that time, at least, now my words are true." Su Yu held Hiratsuka Jing''s little hand.


    "Eat well..."


    "Quietly, tonight, do you want to accompany me to a place?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Boy, don''t go too far..." Hiratsuka said with shame.


    "In the past, I would still be jealous of your identity. Now, there is nothing to be afraid of. You are only Yono''s secretary, and there is nothing wrong with me pursuing you." Su Yu led Hiratsuka quietly. Little hand, kissed the back of her hand lightly, smiling full.


    "Then what about Yubihama and Yukinoshita? Don''t you feel sorry for them?" Shizuka frowned.


    "Quietly, when you are disciplining me, ask your own heart first." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "me��"


    "Your heart is moved, right? Calm down, and feel ashamed to Koyuki and Yui, right?" Su Yu released his hand.


    Hiratsuka did not speak and lowered his head.


    "Quietly, I can''t give you too much, so I won''t ask you to give me too much. As long as you promise me and don''t leave my side, I will give you happiness." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Liuhua, she also has a good impression of you, what do you plan to do?" Hiratsuka Jing raised his head and said.


    "What do you expect me to do?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I want you to be Liuhua''s boyfriend, take care of her, protect her, let her untie the knot and lead a happy life..."


    "Quietly, I can only take care of her and protect her. I can''t guarantee to keep her happy and happy. It is no longer possible for me to share my love with only one person." Su Yu laughed at himself.


    "That''s it. Even if it''s a lie, I hope that kid will be happy instead of going back to what it was before." Shizuka said with a small fist clenched.


    "You are the same as Miss Shihua''s request. You are the closest people to Liuhua, but you are all making the wrong choice. However, since it is your choice, I can only agree to it." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Liuhua, please." Hiratsuka Jing said with a complicated expression.


    "Quiet, our relationship..."


    "If you can take good care of Liuhua, I will always stay with you and not marry anyone."


    Su Yu stopped talking, this was the best answer.


    ...


    After dinner.


    Hiratsuka drove away.


    Su Yu looked at her car, got in the car, holding the key in his hand.


    "Master Su Yu, where are you going?" the maid Xiaoyu asked.


    "Little bird travels to Liuhua''s house." Su Yu said, clenching the key.


    The bird tour Liuhua line, this is the route he had to give up once, but for various reasons, he can always meet the bird tour Liuhua line.


    Su Yu is not an idiot, and Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s affection for him is clear at a glance.


    The temporary companionship has already opened up the lonely little bird you Liuhua, and gentle persuasion has made her and little bird you ten flowers good.


    Although they didn''t have much contact, Su Yu left a deep impression on Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "The relationship between people is like a seed. Sometimes, even if you don''t care to irrigate it, it will grow into a towering tree." Su Yu muttered.


    Ten minutes later.


    The top floor of a building.


    Su Yu looked not far away, and that was Xiaoniaoyoujia.


    The maid Xiaoyu drove away, Su Yu was caught by the black ghost and came here.


    Step by step, he came to the edge of the building, Su Yu flew into the sky, aiming at Xiaoniaoyoujia.


    Su Yu in the air took out his cell phone and sent a message to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    Little bird travels home.


    Bird Yuliuhua hugged her knees and leaned against the bed.


    She still wears a blindfold on her eyes, but she has lost the motivation to be the true eye of the evil king.


    That day, I saw Hiratsuka Jing and Su Yu, one of the people who cared about her the most, and the other who she liked, but they came together.


    At that time, Wugeng Liuli''s words made her subconsciously avoid her gaze, but she couldn''t hide her own heart.


    "Ding Dong" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s cell phone rang.


    Toriyu Liuhua glanced at the phone, thinking it was a message from Yumori Sanae.


    "Dongdong" The window behind Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua was knocked twice.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua turned his head and looked around, feeling a little scared.


    "Liuhua." A familiar voice sounded from outside the window.


    Little Bird You Liuhua widened his eyes, why is he here?


    "I''ve heard Miss Shihua say about you. I''m sorry, but I didn''t expect that I would cause you so much harm." Su Yu''s tone was low.


    Little Bird You Liuhua did not speak, staring at the window.


    "I know Liuhua''s mind, but I can''t respond to your mind. Because there are already many girls by my side, I don''t want to lie to you anymore." Su Yu said slowly.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua felt a pain in his heart.


    "Liuhua, I like you, but I don''t want to give up other girls. If you want, I can make you my girlfriend..."


    "Kacha" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua opened the window, his eyes were red, and his small fists were clenched.


    "I know it''s too much to say that. That''s why I said that. As long as Liuhua hates me, maybe you can come out again." Su Yu looked at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua and smiled.


    "Liar! Every word of you is lying to me! You say you like me, but you don''t want me to like you? Why do you say such excessive words?" Little Bird You Liuhua bit her lip, tears falling.


    "I like you, it''s the truth."


    "con man!"


    "Liuhua, there are many girls around me. They all like me, and I like them too. This is a fact. I do like Liuhua, but if I confess to you, I am the worst, right?" Su Yu came to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "Why? Why is it so excessive?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua looked up at Su Yu.


    "I am a very bad person. I am very happy to be liked by a kind girl like Liuhua. Miss Shihua and Jingjing both want me to deceive you and act as a gentle person, but I can''t do it. "Su Yu gently wiped away the tears of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    Little Bird You Liuhua trembled.


    "Liuhua, I''m terrible, I will try my best to get things and people I like. However, facing the innocent Liuhua, I don''t want to lie, I don''t want to deceive you, I just want to tell the truth." Su Yu held. The little bird swims Liuhua''s small face with a soft voice.


    "So, do you want me to choose? Like you or hate you?"

 288 Chapter 288 Liu Huas Surprise

    Su Yu did not answer.


    He was indeed letting the little bird swim Liuhua choice, because he didn''t want to deceive her.


    Even if it is a moment of tenderness, you can get the heart of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua, but something that will happen sooner or later will cause her a second injury. Is this correct?


    "Jun Su Yu, why did it become like this?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua lowered his head.


    Su Yu let go and took two steps back.


    "Liuhua, I''m sorry, just forget me and start your own life again." After Su Yu finished speaking, he turned to leave.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua jumped out and hugged Su Yu tightly.


    "do not leave me��"


    "Liuhua, you..."


    "You let me go out of my own world and gave me hope, but now you want to make me desperate? Devil." Little Bird You Liuhua whispered.


    Su Yu was taken aback, and hadn''t heard her call like this for a long time.


    "Thank you for not deceiving me. Actually, I have already decided that even if you are deceiving me, I am willing to be with you." Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua closed his eyes and leaned on Su Yu''s back.


    "Are you a fool?" Su Yu turned around and hugged the little bird to swim Liuhua.


    "Su Yujun is a gentle person and a big liar. I knew from the beginning that the devil can''t exist." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua took off her blindfold.


    "Liuhua..." Su Yu listened to her tone, this is a little bird swimming Liuhua without the aura of middle two.


    "This kind of thing is no longer needed. Jun Su Yu, I like you, even if it''s fake, I hope you stay with me." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua looked up at Su Yu.


    "Why do you all like to pursue false things?" Su Yu looked at her puzzled.


    "Girls like romantic, gentle, handsome boys, just like Su Yujun likes them, I like Su Yujun." Little Bird You Liuhua stood on tiptoe and slowly approached Su Yu.


    "Don''t regret it?" Su Yu looked down at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "This is my choice." Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua smiled, a kiss fell, and the tears from the corners of his eyes fell again.


    Regardless of the choice, it is very distressing for her.


    Su Yu did not refuse, and responded unceremoniously to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s mind.


    After the kiss ended, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua took Su Yu into her room.


    "From now on, there will be no true eyes of the evil king." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua whispered.


    "No, I want to be your demon king." Su Yu snapped his fingers, and a mage robe appeared in his hand.


    "What a beautiful dress..." Little Bird You Liuhua looked at the magician robe in Su Yu''s hand, his eyes lit up.


    "Little Bird You Liuhua, no, true eyes of the evil king, our adventure has just begun." Su Yu handed Little Bird You Liuhua the magician robe.


    "Does Jun Su Yu like the other me?" Little Bird You Liuhua said cautiously.


    "Liuhua likes the other one, or do you like the current one?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua was startled, then understood Su Yu''s meaning, and accepted the magician''s robe.


    Su Yu swam Liuhua with his back facing the bird.


    Little Bird You Liuhua blushed, did not speak, and began to change clothes.


    A mage''s robe was put on, and Bird You Liuhua took out the spare blindfold and put it on his eyes again.


    Su Yu turned around to look at her dress, took out the magician hat and staff and handed it to her.


    "How is it?" Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua is equipped with a magician hat, holding a staff, and looking at Su Yu expectantly.


    "Well, it''s a magician from another world." Su Yu nodded. This dressed-up bird Yu Liuhua would be a true sister if he stood with Huihui.


    "Thank you for your compliment, Devil." Yuliuhua bird made a handsome pose.


    Su Yu quickly took out the camera and helped the little bird tour Liuhua to take pictures.


    The little bird in the camera showed the most beautiful smile. It was obvious that she really liked this dress and she also had another self.


    Ten o''clock at night.


    Su Yu looked at the moonlight outside the window, and then at the little bird Yu Liuhua in his arms.


    Su Yu didn''t think that this was the correct strategy for Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua Line. He said those words that he was really planning to end his relationship with Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua, but she gave him another answer.


    For him, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua abandoned herself in Secondary Two and confessed to him.


    Su Yu accepted Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua and let her recover again.


    "The true eye of the evil king is indeed the strongest..."


    "Jun Su Yu, can''t sleep..." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua opened his eyes, aggrieved.


    "Your heart beats so fast, are you thinking of something strange?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "No..." Little Bird You Liuhua dodged his eyes.


    "Liuhua, do you know what I need to do now?" Su Yu rolled over and hugged the bird to swim in Liuhua.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua was so embarrassed that he covered his face, afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "I''m thinking, where do you like to take you on a date tomorrow?" Su Yu said in Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s ear.


    "Anywhere..."


    "Then go to a place that no one knows."


    "Where?"


    "Fantasy world."


    ...


    The next day, afternoon.


    In the space ring.


    Little Bird You Liuhua looked at the world in front of him and opened his mouth wide.


    There is a grassland underfoot, and not far away, a group of high-ranking Japanese cattle are drinking water by the pond.


    The earth dragons were racing and running, a group of galloping horses charged forward, Su Yu surrounded a group of silver snow wolves.


    This is definitely not the world she is in, but a real fantasy world.


    "Liuhua." Su Yu sat on Xuelang''s back and stretched out his hand to the bird You Liuhua.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua quickly grabbed Su Yu''s hand and sat behind Snow Wolf.


    The fruit trees can be seen everywhere, the clear pool water, the animals in the forest live freely and carefree.


    Su Yu took the bird to swim Liuhua, came to a huge cherry tree, and handed her a fresh apple.


    Little Bird Youliuhua took the apple and looked at the world curiously. Whether it was air or animals, it was unprecedented.


    "How? This world." Su Yu asked, sitting under the cherry tree.


    "Very beautiful, but is there no one here?" Little Birdyou Liuhua asked strangely.


    "Humans are not suitable for staying here. This is a different world that only I can reach. Liuhua is still the first guest to come here." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Jun Su Yu, you told me such an important thing, in case..."


    "Liuhua, have you forgotten who you are?" Su Yu smiled.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua suddenly realized that no one believed her words at all.


    "Liuhua, let''s collect some ingredients and return to your home. What do you want to eat tonight? I recommend the crabs here, they are delicious." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Crab? I want to try it, and the apples here, can I take it home?" Xiaotoriuyou Liuhua nodded.


    "Of course, let Miss Shihua also taste the apples of this world." Su Yu said indifferently.


    If you bring other girls into the space ring, I am afraid they will find it difficult to accept.


    However, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua is different, she herself is looking forward to such a world, even if she accidentally says something here, no one will believe her.

 289 Chapter 289 The So-called Demon King

    At night, the bird travels home.


    Little Bird You Liuhua sat at the table, quietly waiting for dinner.


    In the kitchen.


    Su Yu''s knives are quick and he cuts steak and cabbage. As for the frosty crab on the side, it is matched with spices from another world, which makes it more delicious.


    "Liuhua, you have been waiting for a long time." Su Yu walked over with dinner.


    "It smells delicious, Su Yujun, your cooking looks even more delicious than your sister''s cooking." Xiaotoriuyou Liuhua sniffed.


    "Miss Shihua called just now, saying that she is studying new dishes tonight and will not be back. Let us have dinner first." Su Yu sat down and said.


    "Is my sister really studying new dishes?" Xiaotoriuyou Liuhua whispered.


    "Maybe, Miss Shihua is for Liuhua and wants me and Liuhua to be alone." Su Yu cut off a steak and placed it next to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s mouth.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you going back tonight?" Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua blushed.


    "If Liuhua wants me to stay, I will stay with you." Su Yu continued to feed Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua food.


    "Will it affect Su Yujun''s relationship with other girls?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua said cautiously.


    "Don''t care about other girls." Su Yu said in a daze.


    "How could I not care. Su Yujun, although I want to stay with you all the time, I can''t just think about myself and ignore other girls." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua smiled.


    "Tonight, I will stay with you." Su Yu said softly.


    "I see, Jun Su Yu." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua breathed a sigh of relief. She would be too cunning if she always kept Su Yu by her side.


    After dinner.


    Su Yu packed the other prepared ingredients in the bento box.


    "I''m going to send lunch to Miss Shihua, you wait for me at home." Su Yu patted Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s head.


    "Be careful on the road." Little Birdyou Liuhua nodded obediently.


    Su Yu smiled and soared from the corridor.


    Little Bird You Liuhua looked at the night sky, where Su Yu disappeared, quietly waiting for Su Yu''s return.


    ...


    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    Su Yu came directly from the elevator on the top floor to the dining room. There were no waiters here, only the kitchen was lit.


    Su Yu opened the door of the restaurant with the key, walked in, and locked the door smoothly.


    There is a lounge in the restaurant, and Birdy Tour Shihua sometimes rests in the lounge.


    Since most of the guests are by appointment, she has a lot of time to rest.


    Su Yu walked into the kitchen, Xiaoniaoyou Shihua dressed in a white chef uniform, standing in front of the cooking table, tasting her cooking.


    "There are some problems with the heat, the spices haven''t reached the maximum effect." Su Yu stepped to the side of Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    "Liuhua, how''s it going?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua was not surprised by Su Yu''s arrival.


    "Looks very happy, at least accepting my false gentleness." Su Yu put the bento in front of Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    "Trouble you." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua apologized.


    "Try the dinner I made." Su Yu opened the bento box.


    "Are these the three ingredients you were talking about? They look delicious..."


    Su Yu didn''t wait for the little bird to finish talking, so he put a steak beside her mouth.


    Little Bird You Shihua''s face was red, watching the smile on Su Yu''s face, and eating the steak.


    "I like Liuhua very much. At the same time, it is undeniable that I also like Miss Shihua very much." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Jun Su Yu, as long as he looks beautiful, do you like it?" Little Bird You Shihua said lightly.


    "Probably, I am such a superficial person. I only value the appearance, not the heart." Su Yu approached Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    "I said I would agree to any of your terms. I don''t know what you have? Please tell me." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua whispered.


    "I have many conditions. Miss Shihua just promised me today''s conditions?" Su Yu fed cabbage to Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    "I can agree." Little Bird You Shihua said earnestly.


    "So, if I want you to be here..." Su Yu said in the ear of Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    "Is this your condition? Jun Su Yu." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said coldly.


    "Yes, I don''t know if Miss Shihua can..."


    "I''m going to the bathroom." Birdyou Shihua turned and left.


    Su Yu looked at her back, knowing that the little bird is serious about swimming in the Ten Flowers.


    after an hour.


    Xiaoniaoyou Shihua stood in front of the kitchen, hesitated for a long time, opened the door and walked in.


    "Let you wait a long time, I..." Little Bird You Shihua was halfway, staring at the empty kitchen, slightly startled.


    When she walked to the cooking table, she looked at the card left by Su Yu and was silent.


    "Really wicked Su Yu-jun..."


    ...


    Little bird travels home.


    Su Yu landed on the corridor, and as soon as it fell, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua opened the window.


    "The evil king has real eyes, the task is complete." Su Yu smiled as he looked at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s dress.


    "Good job, Demon King, worthy of being my contractor." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua pressed down the mage hat.


    "Go to bed early." Su Yu walked into the room and snapped his fingers.


    When the light in the room dimmed, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua was covered by a quilt before he spoke.


    Su Yu looked at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s small face with the moonlight, and his blushed face was full of expectations.


    "Liuhua, how do you like me?" Su Yu stroked her little face.


    "I like it a thousand percent." Little Bird You Liuhua said without hesitation.


    "Me too." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Little Bird You Liuhua quickly closed his eyes.


    At the end of the kiss, Su Yu looked at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s fluttering little face, and couldn''t help leaving a mark on her forehead.


    "Devil, you are a fake devil..." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua muttered.


    "Do you want me to become a real devil?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Even if I become a real demon king, I like you." Little Bird You Liuhua said with courage.


    "What does the real demon king look like?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua.


    "It''s... that kind of very bad look." Little Bird You Liuhua said shyly.


    "Is that so?" Su Yu approached Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua and said in her ear.


    Little Bird You Liuhua didn''t speak, and buried his head in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu treated Yuriku Tori in the same way that Yubihama Yui treated her, making her speechless and her face flushed.


    "Jun Su Yu, what should I do?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua looked up at Su Yu.


    "Listen to me obediently, now, I''m the Demon King." Su Yu hugged Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua tightly.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua covered her face. Such Su Yu made her shy and scared, but she was still a little expectant.


    "Liuhua, what I said next..."


    "Well, the devil..."


    The clumsy little bird swam Liuhua, like an innocent little rabbit, step by step into the big bad wolf trap.


    The moon outside the window was obscured by dark clouds, and the room became pitch black. For a while, only the breathing and heartbeat of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua and Su Yu were left.

 290 Chapter 290 Three Dishes of Yuanyue Ten Masters

    early morning.


    Su Yu made breakfast and left Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s home.


    Just about to go to Zongwu High School, a phone call forced him to go to Yuanyue Academy.


    Totsuki Academy, Akakubo Mom��s kitchen.


    "Su Yujun, this is my improved version of French vegetable jelly."


    Su Yu looked at the French vegetable jelly in front of him, but Akakubo Tao really merged one of his three ingredients into a new dish.


    The quality of cabbage is very high in vegetables. If it is a normal French vegetable jelly, it is impossible for it to be perfectly integrated into it, at most it reflects the deliciousness of cabbage.


    And Akakubo Tao, as one of Yuanyue''s ten outstanding people, naturally understands this truth. Such a method is just an ordinary French vegetable jelly, which does not meet Su Yu''s requirements.


    Su Yu gently cut off a piece and put it in his mouth.


    The taste of cabbage is no longer so obvious. The taste of other vegetables is revealed, which greatly improves the quality of the entire French vegetable jelly.


    "That''s it!" After tasting it carefully, Su Yu understood the secret of this French vegetable jelly.


    The other vegetables chosen by Akakubo Peach are all dehydrated vegetables, which ensures their freshness and uses other methods to further enhance their umami taste, barely reaching a level comparable to cabbage.


    At this time, reducing the taste of cabbage can enhance the overall taste, thus achieving this French vegetable jelly that does not fall but rises.


    "This dish, like the use of spices, can also be called the addition and subtraction of vegetables. Although it reduces the quality of cabbage, I don''t think it will be lost because it can complement other vegetables." Momo Akakubo introduced Tao.


    "Yes, yes, I have benefited a lot from this dish, it can be your signature dish." Su Yu nodded.


    "I haven''t done my best yet. Next, I will ask Su Yu-kun to advise me how to improve this French vegetable jelly." Akakubo Tao shook her head.


    "You have completed half of it, I will help you complete the other half." Su Yu''s mouth curled.


    After this dish is finished, Akakubo Momo might be able to rely on it to defeat the number one Shieishi in one fell swoop.


    However, the Totsuki Ten Jies are not all mediocrities. As soon as Su Yu left Akakubo Momo''s kitchen, he received a call from Nakiri Erina and Kobayashi Gendan.


    "Su Yujun, I used your three ingredients to research out new dishes." x2.


    Su Yu hesitated, and let Kobayashi Gentiana and Nakiri Erina prepare the ingredients in the kitchen to wait for him.


    Su Yu rushed to Nagiri Erina''s kitchen. Kobayashi Gentiana and Nagiri Erina had dressed in white chef costumes and prepared their respective ingredients.


    Nakiri Erina chose high-quality wagyu beef among the three ingredients provided by Su Yu, and Kobayashi gentian chose frosty crab.


    "Let''s get started." Su Yu looked at the ingredients prepared by the two, and basically understood what kind of cooking they were going to cook.


    At Nakiri Erina, premium wagyu beef is not simply steak, but beef bone broth cooked in advance, which is delicious.


    Such high-quality soup is naturally accompanied by ramen.


    Su Yu looked at the technique of Nakiri Erina''s ramen, I am afraid that even the ramen master of Totsuki Ten Jerry is nothing more than that.


    A bowl of steaming beef ramen was completed, and Nakiri Erina brought it to Su Yu.


    Su Yu took a sip of the soup. The delicious taste shocked him. It was definitely the highest quality soup.


    As the owner of the tongue of God, Erina Nagiri has studied for a long time before he came up with such a delicious soup.


    It stands to reason that under the influence of this quality of soup, the ramen itself does not seem to be important. However, as the owner of the tongue of God, Nagiri Erina can be said to have grasped all of this dish.


    The delicious beef bone soup, plus high-quality ramen noodles, the soup is wrapped in the chewy and smooth ramen, so you can''t stop eating it in one bite.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the beef ramen of Nakiri Erina has surpassed Akakubo''s French vegetable jelly.


    Even in the dishes Su Yu can produce, this beef ramen can be one of the top ten.


    "How is it?" Erina Nagiri held her hands, the owner of the tongue of God, the tsundere lady of the Nakiri family, finally felt able to raise her head in front of Su Yu.


    "Very good, it should be regarded as the top cuisine of Yuanyue Academy at the moment." Su Yu said, looking at Xiaolin Gentiana.


    She is also one of Totsuki''s ten great masters. Her cooking is not necessarily inferior to Nagiri Erina''s. Her special ability is far above Nagiri Erina''s. This dish chooses more delicious frosted crabs. Will not disappoint.


    Nageri Erina is the same, paying attention to Kobayashi''s gentian cuisine.


    "Is this the way to make soup dumplings?" Nakiri Erina saw Kobayashi''s gentian cuisine.


    "Erina, it looks like I''m going to take back what I just said. The cooking of Senior Kobayashi''s Gentian will definitely surprise me." Su Yu stared at the cooking of Kobayashi''s Gentian.


    The buns she made were indeed exactly the same as dumplings, but there were many details that made Su Yu very concerned.


    These details run through, and the taste of this dish will definitely improve to a great level.


    Kobayashi''s gentian chose the steamer, and now it''s about to be out of the pot.


    "Su Yujun, this is my cooking." Kobayashi Gentiana opened the steamer.


    Su Yu looked at those ordinary buns, with deeper expectations in his eyes.


    Kobayashi Gentiana filled two big buns and placed them in front of Su Yu and Nagiri Erina.


    Nakiri Erina lightly stroked his chopsticks and smelled a strong fragrance.


    The soup in the steamed buns flowed out, wrapped in the skin of the steamed buns, and bit down.


    Nagiri Erina opened her eyes wide, and countless frosty crabs appeared in her mind, swimming freely on the thin bun skin.


    This feeling is very strange, but it is so harmonious. A closer look reveals that there are countless little crabs inside the bun.


    "Crab noodles?!" Nagiri Erina understood why this dish is so special.


    "God''s tongue is really powerful, and I didn''t expect the Frosted Crab''s crab powder to have this effect. When I first tried it, it really scared me." Kobayashi Gyoda praised.


    "The quality of the frosty crab itself is the most delicious of the three ingredients. Almost all parts of it are edible without any extra parts. Even the crab shells can be ground into crab meal or boiled into soup..." Su Yu Explained.


    Kobayashi Gentiana and Nakiri Erina listened carefully, they still don''t know much about these three ingredients.


    Su Yu was tasting the crab soup dumplings made by Kobayashi''s gentian. I have to say that Yuanyue Shijie is indeed very good. Although this dish has a lot of room for improvement, it is not far from forming.


    "Senior Xiaolin''s Gentian, you should be the number one in Yuanyue Ten Outstanding." Su Yu took a deep look at Xiaolin''s Gentian, and became interested in her abilities.

 291 Chapter 291 Angel Chef

    Nagiri Erina''s kitchen.


    Nakiri Erina and Kobayashi Gentiana stared at Su Yu.


    The dishes of the two are delicious, but there are still some flaws.


    What Su Yu has to do now is to make up for the flaws in their cooking and achieve perfection.


    First of all, it is the beef ramen of Nakiri Erina. The beef bone broth takes several hours to boil. Su Yu can only improve the existing soup and add new spices.


    The spice here does not come from another world, but the spice obtained from Xi Jianjun. Once added to the soup, the fragrance instantly floats.


    Next is the technique of ramen. Su Yu''s ramen is more chewy than Nagiri Erina''s ramen. This is probably because his strength and skill are far better than Nagiri Erina''s.


    Finally, fresh broth is poured over the ramen, and the light beef ramen is also slightly different from the Nakiri Erina''s ramen.


    "Erina, Senior Kobayashi Gentiana, how does it taste." Su Yu put two bowls of improved beef ramen in front of them.


    "I started." x2.


    Nakiri Erina and Kobayashi Gentiana picked up the bowl at the same time and tasted the soup.


    Drinking the soup with a slightly hot tongue, the two of them opened their eyes.


    "It''s so delicious..." Nakiri Erina took another sip.


    "Jun Su Yu, did you emphasize the umami taste of the soup again?" Xiaolin Gentiana understood the key points after Su Yu''s improvement.


    "Yes, Erina''s beef bone soup is fresh enough, but it still has some extra flavor. I use these spices to further reflect the umami flavor. This is the point of this dish." Su Yu nodded.


    "I understand, I will continue to work hard in this direction." Nagiri Erina said softly.


    "It''s okay for Erina to understand. Next is the crab soup dumplings of Gentian Kobayashi." Su Yu returned to the cooking table.


    Xiaolin Longdan watched Su Yu''s process from mixing dough to kneading, and knew the gap between himself and him.


    The rest of the process is basically the same, but the crab soup dumpling is more delicious.


    "Senior Kobayashi Gentiana''s cooking is almost perfect. I can only start from the skin and put a little effort on the seasoning." Su Yu explained.


    "This improvement of Jun Su Yu is enough for me to learn for a long time." Xiaolin Longdan sighed.


    "For a chef, the most important thing is the basic skills, proficiency, proficiency, and then proficiency. For the mastery of skills, if it is smooth, you can reach the height of the master level." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Su Yujun, you have reached this height, right?" Xiaolin Gentian smiled playfully.


    "For me, learning is endless, and I still have a lot to master." Su Yu said modestly.


    "Excessive humility is pride." Nakiri Erina gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Master Su Yu..." The maid Xiaoyu walked in.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu looked at the maid Xiaoyu.


    "Just received news that the car of the first Si Yingshi of Yuanyue Shijie rushed into the sea and Si Yingshi was missing." The maid Xiaoyuhui reported.


    "What are you talking about?" Erina Nagiri opened her mouth. The first one of Yuanyue Ten Jie is of great value to Yuanyue Academy. As the first one of Yuanyue Ten Jie, Si Yingshi disappeared. For Yue Academy, it is no small matter.


    "Si Yingshi is missing... Take me to the location of the incident now." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yes" the maid Xiaoyu bowed and walked out.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "I will investigate this matter. The disappearance of Si Yingshi has little effect on Yuanyue Academy." Su Yu interrupted Erina Nagiri''s words and walked out the door.


    Xiaolin Longdan looked at Su Yu''s back, thoughtfully.


    ...


    In a noble and elegant castle.


    Si Yingshi looked at the surrounding arrangements and was stunned.


    "Congratulations, mankind, from today, you are the chef of angels." A voice sounded from behind Si Yingshi.


    Si Yingshi looked back and opened his eyes wide.


    A woman in a housekeeper''s suit has pure white wings spread out behind her, and there is a halo on her head.


    "Are you... an angel?" Si Yingshi said in disbelief.


    "Yes, I am an angel, please come with me. You have been selected by the heavens and become the chef here, responsible for providing human cooking for the young lady. When the young lady leaves the heavens, you can leave the heavens." Nodded.


    "Heaven? Am I dead?" Si Yingshi''s face was pale.


    "You are not dead, you are just sent here. Your family has worked for angels for generations, but the memory has been erased. This time, you will come here because of the prophecy and your tokens. "The woman shook her head.


    "Credit?" Si Yingshi took out the guard that he carried with him, opened it, and the contents disappeared.


    "According to the prophecy of the heavens, a new generation of servants will recruit demons, and then angels can descend on the human world to find the demon." The woman hesitated.


    "Devil? There are demons in our world?" Si Yingshi said in shock.


    "Please don''t worry. According to the prophecy, this demon is not an evil demon, but a new demon with wisdom. Maybe that new demon will become a demon god... Sorry, please forget what I just said." The woman was halfway through. , His face changed slightly.


    "..." Si Yingshi, his mood was like a roller coaster.


    at the same time.


    In a hall full of weird atmosphere.


    "The connection channel is unstable... Lord Demon... Find Lord Demon..." A voice came from the purple crystal ball.


    A group of demons looked at each other.


    "Yes" a dwarf skeleton mage respectfully said.


    "Master Demon... Immortal... Devil... Act cautiously... Angels are fearless."


    "Yes." Another demon lord followed the example of a skeleton mage and saluted.


    "The lower-level demon... the return of the demon lord... the promotion to the high-level demon..."


    "Yes." All the demons knelt down.


    As long as the demon lord can return, they can be promoted to high-level demon, which is simply a great surprise for them.


    The light of the crystal ball flashed, and the skeleton mage got up, looked at the crystal ball, and said nothing for a long time.


    "Master Skeleton, what should we do about this matter?" the demon lord asked.


    "The passage between hell and the human world has not been opened for a long time. Once the devil descends on the human world, those exorcists will be awakened. At that time, the help of the exorcist team will be needed. I will send the members of the exorcist team to go first. Then choose a few A good demon, going to the world to find Lord Demon King, this is a secret mission, so let them go with the mission of observing humans.�� The head of the big skeleton groaned.


    "What about the devil''s candidate?" Everyone was a little moved.


    The sent demons are looking for Lord Demon. If they really meet Lord Demon and become Lord Demon, then it is definitely a good thing for them.


    "Humans like good and beautiful things, and the candidates are selected from this year''s demons. Outstanding grades and noble character are preferred." The head of the big skull looked at a group of demons and said lightly.


    "Excellent grades and noble character?" Angels appeared in a group of demons.

 292 Chapter 292

    seaside.


    Su Yu looked at the endless sea. The people of the search and rescue team were in an emergency search and rescue, but still did not find Si Yingshi.


    "System, do you have anything to tell me?" Su Yu asked in his heart.


    "Dear host, due to unknown interference, you can turn on the evolution of God''s Soldier mode in advance, do you want to turn it on?" The system prompt sounded.


    "God''s Weapon Mode...turn on." Su Yu said in a daze.


    The black feather mode allows his black ghost to soar into the sky, while the god soldier mode allows the black ghost to become his armor, covering his body. It is invincible. How can it not be turned on?


    "Congratulations to the host for successfully opening the evolution window of God''s Weapon mode. Due to unknown reasons, the conditions required for evolution have changed. Please check the specific method of obtaining evolution." The system reminded.


    Su Yu looked at the virtual screen window in front of him, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    "The power of the devil, the power of the angel? Date it, make it shy, seize its power, and use it for your own use? System, have you seen too much of it?" Su Yu vomited.


    "Host, there is a second method."


    Su Yu looked at the bottom line of small print.


    "Swallowing and exorcising souls, gaining evolution, is easy to cause negative effects, and it is extremely not recommended."


    "..." Su Yu, isn''t there only one way?


    "Please choose a method by yourself." The system is serious.


    "Don''t talk about the angel, the devil, isn''t it a real demon?" Su Yu had a headache.


    "Please find the host by yourself." The system.


    "If you let me attack the real demon, you might as well just kill me." Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "The strategy target has been changed." System.


    "??" Su Yu.


    ...


    noon.


    The disappearance of Si Yingshi caused a lot of disturbance in Yuanyue Academy. There were even rumors among students that Su Yu had killed Si Yingshi. Fortunately, Yuanyue Shijie had enough trust in Su Yu and knew that Su Yu was disdainful of it. This method.


    In the conference room of Yuanyue Academy.


    "Si Yingshi is missing, he may not be able to come back for the time being, and his position will be kept temporarily." Su Yu said lightly.


    Si Yingshi has no family, and can be said to be a real lonely genius.


    Yuanyue Shijie did not object, but was a little worried about Si Yingshi''s situation.


    "Master Su Yu, the materials you want..." Xiaoyu walked in with a stack of materials.


    "You don''t have to worry about Si Yingshi''s situation, I guarantee that he is still alive." Su Yu took the information, said something, and walked out the door.


    What he has in his hand is the family information of Shieishi, not only Igaryu, but also comprehensive information that Igaryu has brought from other places.


    Su Yu looked through the information and found a problem, that is, the chefs of Si Yingshi''s family have disappeared once, some days, some months.


    "It seems that whether it is an angel or a demon, it should have come to this world long ago." Su Yu murmured, the information disappeared in his hands.


    Regardless of the arrival of angels or demons, for Su Yu, it was just an increase in strength instead of facing the end of the world, so he didn''t worry much.


    He has confirmed two things to the system. The first thing is that the power of angels and demons in the human world will be greatly weakened, and the second thing is that the system protection will still take effect.


    With these two guarantees, Su Yu was relieved a lot.


    ...


    One day later.


    seaside.


    Si Yingshi walked out of the sea with a blank expression on his face.


    "Why am I here?" Si Yingshi recalled, but couldn''t remember anything, only that the car rushed into the sea.


    "Excuse me, are you the first Mr. Si Yingshi of Yuanyue Shijie?" A young police officer found Si Yingshi and asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Si Yingshi nodded.


    "Please come with me, I will immediately arrange a car to take you back to Yuanyue Academy." The young police officer brought Si Yingshi to a car and started to notify Yuanyue Academy.


    Su Yu found out that Si Yingshi had actually come back, and couldn''t help being taken aback. He didn''t expect to come back so quickly.


    When Si Yingshi returned to Yuanyue Academy, Su Yu asked about Si Yingshi''s experience, but did not get anything useful.


    Si Yingshi said that he couldn''t believe it.


    Su Yu observed Si Yingshi''s expression and could see that he was not lying, so he could only give up asking.


    ...


    Heaven, in front of the long dusty portal.


    "Huh?" The archangel''s divine power continued to be sent in, but found that the portal did not respond.


    "Principal, is there any problem?" the blond girl behind the archangel whispered.


    "Ahem, it''s okay, I''m just checking the last use time of the portal." The archangel said with a slight embarrassment.


    "Principal, isn''t the portal broken?" Another silver-haired girl covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Uh, I don''t rule out this possibility. I will use 50% of my supernatural power to try it." The archangel''s expression became serious.


    The halo above his head was shining, and the divine power emerged, causing both girls to step back.


    The passing angels saw this scene with curiosity on their faces.


    However, the shining light disappeared, and the portal still did not respond.


    "..." A group of angels.


    "Unexpectedly, the portal has been sealed for so long, and it needs such a huge divine power. Look at my 60% divine power!" The archangel gritted his teeth.


    The 60% supernatural power shines even more, but the portal is as solid as a rock.


    "Look at my 70% supernatural power!" The archangel gritted his teeth.


    "..." Portal, all angels.


    "Damn it! Look at my ten percent divine power!" The archangel was a little mad, and smashed the portal with all his divine power, and the whole heaven trembled.


    The "Om" portal finally reacted.


    The archangel breathed a sigh of relief, and it seemed that the portal was finally shaken by him.


    "Classmate Gabriel, Classmate Rafael, please come forward." The archangel turned around, with a kind smile on his face.


    "Principal..." The blonde girl pointed to the portal.


    "What''s the matter..." The archangel turned his head and saw that the portal was still not open, except that there was an extra line on it.


    "The time has not come?" The silver-haired angel said the line.


    "Puff" the archangel spewed out old blood, why is the time not yet?Is your portal even better than me, a magnificent archangel?


    the other side.


    On the edge of hell, before the ancient teleportation formation.


    The Chief Skeleton and a group of demons sat in different positions and began to awaken the ancient teleportation formation.


    In the center of the teleportation formation, a group of new demons are looking forward to the human world, all of them are members of the exorcism team who have passed the tests.


    Among the crowd, a blue-haired girl holding a scythe is the most eye-catching. She is the trump card of this exorcist team. Her weapon is the sickle of proof, a top-grade weapon.


    "Om" The ancient teleportation array lit up.


    "Bai Ya, don''t let me down." The head of the big skull said.


    "Yes" Bai Ya closed her eyes.


    For a long time, the light of the teleportation array was still there, but the teleportation array effect did not appear as expected.


    "???" A group of demons.


    "It seems that the time has not come." The head of the big skull said in silence.

 293 Chapter 293

    on Saturday.


    The matter with Si Yingshi is over, but Su Yu hasn''t received the system task for a long time, let alone find any strange phenomenon.


    The ten bronze prize draws were once again collected, but Su Yu did not immediately go to the animation world.


    This time to go to the animation world, a lot of manpower must be added to the space ring, in other words, to exchange more household robots.


    Each household robot needs three Bronze-level draws. One silver-level draw is worth ten times of Bronze-level draws. Ten maids consume three silver-level draws.


    The space ring world needs hundreds of maids to take care of it to make it work perfectly, and it is convenient to carry objects and organize the space ring world.


    The second is to gain new power. If you want to deal with demons and angels, relying on the abilities of demihumans and chakras is not enough, you must be able to suppress them.


    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    "Master Su Yu, is that all this?" the maid Xiaoyu asked.


    "Well, these are enough." Su Yu looked at the words recorded by the maid Xiaoyu, and nodded.


    "Then, I''m going to decorate, I wish Master Su Yu all the best." The maid Xiaoyu bowed and left the apartment.


    Su Yu looked at the time and silently read a random animation world.


    "Om" a burst of light flashed, and Su Yu disappeared.


    ...


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Yu looked at the modern city in front of him for a moment.


    The first two times were different worlds. He thought he would not be able to come to the world of urban animation, but he unexpectedly came to a place similar to the main world.


    "Ah!" Su Yu''s ear heard a slight scream.


    "This is..." Su Yu frowned, and a smell of blood came from the building below his feet.


    Su Yu came to the edge of the building, and when he looked down, he saw people gathering in the wind, and a car with flashing lights.


    "This shouldn''t be..." Su Yu looked up at the helicopter not far away, and a name emerged in his mind.


    Jin Muyan.


    "Fortunately, I prepared a mask and clothes." Su Yu put on a mage robe and a white fox mask.


    His mage''s robe has a magic circle that hinders cognition. Of course, that is the function of the zero world. When it comes to this world, there is no magical existence, perhaps just a high-defense clothing.


    The helicopter flew over Su Yu''s head, but did not find Su Yu attached to the side of the building. He was like a Spider-Man, clinging to the wall of the building. Until the helicopter flew past, Su Yu jumped onto the building and waited. The upcoming heroine.


    "Choose! One, defeat God Rise. Two kill God Rise. Option one rewards one silver draw, and option two awards two silver draws." The system prompt sounded.


    Su Yu hesitated for a moment and chose option one.


    Su Yu still liked Shendai Lishi. Of course, he was such a superficial person just like appearance.


    The screams in the building kept ringing, and Su Yu had no idea to save people. It was not that he didn''t want to save people, but that he rushed in now. He was very likely to be regarded as an accomplice of God Dai Lishi, not to mention. , There is another Ghoul species.


    "Shendai Rishi''s level should be S grade. It is still a bit difficult to defeat her, plus another S grade cano, maybe they will be used as food." Su Yu muttered.


    "Bang Bang Bang" the sound of firefighting came from the building, accompanied by the sound of fighting.


    Not long after, a woman rushed out of the building, stood on the edge of the building, and jumped towards another building.


    Su Yu was caught by the black ghost in the air, watching the woman''s direction, and chasing after him.


    Long purple hair, tall body, and lovely looks, this is God''s Rishi.


    Kamidai Rishike jumped past the building, and finally stopped in an ordinary apartment building. He was about to go downstairs and felt something.


    She looked up and saw Su Yu descending from the sky.


    "Similar?" Shendai Lishi frowned, staring at Su Yu''s mask.


    "Shendai Lishi, right?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Yes, I don''t know who your Excellency is?" Goddaily smiled gracefully.


    "No need to guess, I am a genuine human being. The purpose of coming to you is to test my strength. Please come with me." Su Yu held the iron knife and pointed to the gods.


    "Testing strength?" Kamdai Rishike did not react.


    "Do you think Ghoul is the only unique existence? There are still many interesting creatures in this world, such as me." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Shendai Lishi felt a gust of wind, and quickly flashed back, but still took a step slower, a blood stain was drawn on his face.


    "What is this?" Kamidai Rishi looked at the black ghost in front of him, his pupils shrinking.


    "This is my companion, you can call him a ghost or a shadow, come with me, otherwise, he will always follow you." After Su Yu said, the black ghost disappeared.


    The eyes of God Rise turned bright red, which was the unique eye of Ghoul.


    "It looks like you are not picky, then come with me." Su Yu was grasped by the black ghost and walked away.


    Shendai Lishi chased after him, staring at Su Yu fiercely.


    The two of you chased me and came to an abandoned factory by the river, Su Yu landed on the ground.


    As soon as he landed, Rishikeri Shindai''s Linhe pierced him like a tail.


    Su Yu''s body flashed, and the dynamic vision of God''s Eye improved, allowing him to clearly see Lin He''s attack.


    "Bang" the iron knife cut off a section of the scales of the gods.


    "Damn it!" The other three scales of the Goddai Lishi arrived as expected, sealing Su Yu''s retreat, and I even rushed towards Su Yu directly.


    "Stop it for me!" Su Yu shouted.


    "Om" Shindai Rishike only felt his ears become stuffy, and his actions came to a halt.


    "It seems that this trick has a good effect on Ghoul." Su Yu faced the immovable Goddai Lishi, the corner of his mouth curled, and the iron knife fell.


    "Bang" Goddai Lishi''s Linhe disappeared.


    "I must kill you!" God Dai Lishi screamed, painfully.


    Su Yu didn''t care. Without Linhe''s Ghoul, only strange power was left.


    As for their bodies that can block the blade, they obviously can''t block the sharp iron knife.


    "Come on." Su Yu hooked his finger at Shendai Lishi.


    Shendai Lishi snarled and rushed towards Su Yu.


    "It''s simply an out of control beast." Su Yu shook his head, and a black ghost appeared before his eyes.


    "Puff" the sharp claws of the black ghost easily passed through the heart of Goddai Lishi.


    Even the mighty God Dai Lishi had to fall down in the face of such a deadly attack.


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the task and rewarding a silver-level draw."


    Su Yu looked at God Dai Lishi who was lying on the ground, hesitated, and understood where she should be placed.


    "It''s a pity that there is a monster side under the beautiful appearance." Su Yu looked at Shendai Lishi up close and tied her up.

 294 Chapter 294

    Some coffee shop downstairs.


    Su Yu walked upstairs wearing a mask, glasses and a baseball cap.


    "Welcome." The crisp female voice sounded.


    Su Yu looked up and saw a blue-haired girl dressed as a waiter, standing by the bar.


    "Excuse me, what do you want to order?" Kirishima Touka was startled by the strangely dressed guest, but still kept smiling.


    Su Yu glanced over the guests in the store, his nose moved, and he realized that there were no humans here.


    "I''m looking for the store manager." Su Yu said.


    "Please wait a moment." Kirishima Dongxiang frowned. This man is obviously a human being, so he is looking for the store manager?


    Su Yu watched Kirishima Dongxiang go backstage, and sat in front of the bar in no hurry.


    A black-haired woman in the bar is making coffee, indifferent in front of her.


    "Your method is wrong." Su Yu took a look.


    "Huh?" The black-haired woman looked up at Su Yu.


    "The coffee you brew like this can''t reflect its mellow flavor and waste materials." Su Yu frowned.


    "Are you a barista?" the dark-haired woman asked a little surprised.


    "I''m a chef, if you don''t mind, can you let me come?" Su Yu asked.


    "Please." The black-haired woman hesitated.


    Su Yu walked into the counter, brewing coffee expertly, with graceful movements, like flowing water, and he looked like an expert.


    "I haven''t asked your name yet." Su Yu poured a cup of coffee to the black-haired woman.


    "Enjoy Xuan." Ren Jianxuan said, lifting her coffee.


    "My name is Su Yu." Su Yu said simply.


    "Delicious..." Jun Jianxuan took a sip of coffee, surprised.


    For ghouls, coffee is probably the only thing they can taste. Although delicious coffee cannot stop hunger, it can make them taste the same as humans.


    "A good cup of coffee is a delicious dish." Su Yu walked out of the counter.


    "Kacha" the back door opened, and an old man with squinting eyes came out, Kirishima Dongxiang followed behind him.


    "Mr. Fangcun Gongshan, right?" Su Yu looked at the old man.


    "It''s been a long time since no one has called this name, may I ask you who?" Fangcun Gongshan opened his eyes and looked at Su Yu.


    "An ordinary human, I want you to do me a favor this time. By the way, I will return someone to you." Su Yu replied.


    "Ordinary humans? Please follow me." Fangcun Gongshan walked towards the backstage.


    Su Yu did not hesitate, and followed in.


    When he and Kirishima Dongxiang passed by, Kirishima Dongxiang smelled Su Yu''s body and confirmed once again that this was an ordinary human.


    "Dong Xiang, close the door." Jin Jianxuan reminded.


    Kirishima Dongxiang looked at Su Yu''s back and closed the door.


    ...


    The living room backstage.


    Gongshan Fangcun held a cup of coffee and placed it in front of Su Yu.


    "The thing I want to ask you to help me is very simple, can you help me change these into money?" Su Yu took out a few gold bars.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Fangcun Gongshan just glanced at the gold bar and asked his biggest doubt.


    "Because I only know you this place, can help me change it into money." Su Yu shrugged.


    "You know our identity, and dare to come here, don''t you know what ability you have?" Fangcun Gongshan looked at Su Yu, his eyes appeared.


    "The person I want to return to you is God Deli Shi, who was seriously injured by me, and is still in the hands of my companion. She conducted a large-scale hunt today, and this is your territory again. I think you should Will it be resolved properly?" Su Yu said without fear.


    "Can hurt her, it seems that you are not an ordinary person, can you tell me what do you think of our existence?" Fangcun Gongshan''s eye-catching eyes disappeared, and his tone eased.


    "I have some sympathy for you. I am both a human being, but I am treated as a monster. I have been born as a monster and have no choice." Su Yu stood up and looked out the window.


    "This is the first time I have heard humans say this." A smile appeared on Gongshan Fangcun''s face.


    "Although I think so, one day, sooner or later, maybe you will become your enemy." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    "Are you going to join ccg?" Fangcun Gongshan said in silence.


    "I am only a human being after all. It is one thing to sympathize with you, but I can''t empathize with you." Su Yu nodded.


    "I believe you will not tell them what happened here." Gongshan Fangcun stared at Su Yu.


    "You restrained those ghouls so that they did not cause greater harm to humans. This is why I came here." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thank you for your understanding." Fangcun Gongshan bowed.


    "I will lend a helping hand to the kind people, and to those who do a lot of evil, I will only give them the last ride, whether it is a Ghoul or a human." Su Yu sat down again.


    "I can exchange money for you now, please wait a moment." Gongshan Fangcun nodded in satisfaction, picked up the gold bar, and left.


    Su Yu waited unhurriedly.


    When Fangcun Gongshan appeared again, he carried a suitcase with money far exceeding the value of gold bars.


    "This is all the property I can take out. I believe you will not let me down." Fangcun Gongshan handed the suitcase to Su Yu.


    "Come with me, Shendai Lishi is behind." Su Yu took the suitcase and walked out the door.


    The two of them came to the back alley of the coffee shop, Fangcun Gongshan saw the dying God Rise at a glance, but did not see Su Yu''s so-called companion.


    "Then, good night." Su Yu smiled at Gongshan Fangcun, flying up into the sky.


    Fangcun Gongshan looked at the black shadow that emerged from behind Su Yu, and understood how the gods came here, and what Su Yu meant by companion.


    "Really an incredible human being." Fangcun Gongshan murmured.


    "Manager..." Kirishima Touka opened the door and walked out.


    "Dong Xiangjiang, it''s just time to come. You can help her clean up the wound and change her clothes by the way." Fangcun Gongshan ordered.


    "Well, she''s Shindai Toshi?!" Kirishima Dongxiang replied, looking down at the people on the ground, startled.


    "It was Li Shi who was injured by the teenager. When she wakes up, I want to ask her about that teenager." Fangcun Gongshan explained.


    "Is that boy really that amazing?" Touka Kirishima couldn''t believe it.


    "Perhaps, he still hides his strength." Gongshan Fangcun thought for a while.


    "Able to defeat Rise, but also hide his strength? Is he the same strength as the quasi-special investigator?" Kirishima Dongxiang was surprised.


    "He faced me without any fear. The money I gave him didn��t have any greed in his eyes. It��s hard for such a person to guess what he really thinks. However, you should be careful anyway. I will pay attention to the surrounding situation with Sifang, and you have to be more cautious when you travel..." Fangcun Gongshan walked into the store while speaking.


    Toka Kirishima lifted up Kamidai Toshi and carried her back into the room.

 295 Chapter 295

    Early in the morning, in a high-rise hotel.


    Su Yu opened the curtains, and it was already dawn outside.


    Last night I planned to find a hotel to stay at random, but I didn''t expect it to be opposite to the ccg branch in District 20.


    "Choose! One, defeat Nishio Nishiki. Two, defeat Kirishima Dongxiang. Completing the mission will reward you with two silver draws, and option two will reward you with an extra silver draw."


    "Choose! One, become a member of ccg. Second, become a member of Qingtongshu. Option one awards three silver-level draws, and option two awards five silver-level draws."


    Two consecutive prompts sounded, making Su Yu stunned, and then made a choice.


    Nishio Nishiki is a predecessor of Kinkiken, a ghoul who is weaker than Touka Kirishima.


    If Touka Kirishima is an S-grade cano, then he is an A-grade cano.


    "I almost forgot, Nishio Jin''s girlfriend seems to be still a key person. I don''t know if she can take me to find that person." Su Yu murmured.


    The breakfast in the hotel tasted pretty good. Su Yu had eaten breakfast, strolled around the branch of ccg, and turned away.


    Shindai Rishi just created an incident in District 20, and now the entire District 20 is in a state of alert, especially the ccg branch with a large number of people.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Shangjing University.


    This is the university where the protagonist Jin Muken is located. If you want to find Nishio Nishiki, you must proceed from here, because Nishio Nishiki is a predecessor of Jinmuken.


    Su Yu walked into Shangjing University and sat under a tree, flipping through a book in his hand.


    In the sky, the black ghost is looking for Nishio Nishiki, or Jin Muyan.


    The black ghost searched for several laps without any results. Su Yu frowned. Did Jin Muyan just leave Shangjing University?


    Just when Su Yu was about to get up and leave, he saw a handsome young man approaching, with a blond young man beside him.


    "Found it." Su Yu curled up his mouth and walked towards Jin Muyan and Yong Jin Yingliang.


    Jin Muyan, with short black hair and a slightly thin look, holds a few books in his hands, which perfectly interprets the appearance of a literary youth.


    Yong Jin Yingliang, short blond hair, casual clothes, earphones around his neck, and a bright sunny smile.


    Jin Muyan and Yong Jin Yingliang were talking, they found Su Yu approaching, and were slightly taken aback.


    "You are Yong Jin Yingliang, right?" Su Yu looked at Yong Jin Yingliang.


    "Yes, don''t know what''s wrong with you?" Yong Jin Yingliang asked strangely.


    "I want to find someone and return what he lost. You are someone I know by a friend. It is said that you are very familiar with Shangjing University. I don''t know if you can take me to find that person?" Su Yu smiled.


    "So, I don''t know what the name of the person you are looking for?" Yong Jin Yingliang said enthusiastically.


    "Nishiojin." Su Yu replied.


    "Senior Nishio, I do know it, is it a very important thing?" Yong Jin Yingliang said with a smile.


    "Yes, please contact him for me. I can wait for him here or send it over." Su Yu nodded.


    "Okay, wait a minute, I''ll call Senior Nishio." Yong Jin Yingliang walked aside.


    Su Yu smiled at Jin Muyan, and Jin Muyan turned his head a little embarrassed.


    "Jin Muyan, right?" Su Yu asked.


    "How do you know my name?" Jin Muyan asked in surprise.


    "I''m a detective." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Senior Nishio said that he will come to pick it up soon, please wait here for a while." Yingliang Yong Jin finished the call and walked over.


    "Thank you, this is a small gift for you." Su Yu took out two cans of coffee behind his hands and handed them to them.


    "Awesome, are you a magician?" Yong Jin Yingliang looked surprised.


    "I am a magician." Su Yu joked.


    "Magician? Really interesting. Sorry, my work time seems to be coming up soon, so I will leave first and see you next time." Yong Jin Yingliang looked at the time and said.


    "Goodbye." Su Yu watched Yong Jin Yingliang and Jin Muyan leave.


    After the two walked away, Jin Muyan said that Su Yu knew his name, making Yong Jin Yingliang laugh. After all, his name was on the book in Jin Muyan''s hand.


    Su Yu waited on the spot for a while, and saw a young man with brown hair coming over, wearing glasses.


    "Hello, did you find my things?" Nishio Nishiki wondered.


    "Which type are you?" Su Yu said lightly.


    Nishio Jin was stunned for a moment, then his face changed drastically.


    "It seems that you understand what I am saying. I am a swordsman from afar and I like to challenge monsters like you. In the afternoon, I will come to you. Then we will find a place with few people to have a duel. If you do, your human identity will be made public." Su Yu whispered.


    "No afternoon, it''s now." Nishio Nishiki''s eyes swept around.


    "Don''t look, I''m the only one. If ccg knows your identity, it will definitely ambush you at night instead of letting people come to you." Su Yu reminded.


    "You really have the guts to come to me alone." Nishio Jin pushed his glasses.


    "You are not worth mentioning in my eyes. If you don''t want to see your strength, a single shot is enough for you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Come with me, I am satisfied with your desire to fight." Nishio Nishiki sneered and walked out of the school.


    Su Yu followed Xiwei Jin and came to a quiet parking lot.


    As soon as he arrived at the parking lot, Xiwei Jin turned and attacked Su Yu. He was a tail-type Ghoul, and Hezi was like a tail.


    Su Yu dodged easily, avoiding Nishio Jin''s attack.


    "The action is very flexible, but unfortunately, you have found the wrong person." Like a beast, Xiwei Jin leaped over as soon as Su Yu stopped.


    "Bang" Su Yu flashed again, with the iron sword in his hand, and shot down on Xiwei Jin''s Weihe.


    "How is it possible?" Nishio Jin asked in horror.


    "Puff" the black ghost appeared behind Nishio Jin, and his sharp claws directly nailed him to the ground.


    "The soul is pale! Damn it!" Nishio Jin struggled to get up, but unfortunately, his power was not a bit worse than the black ghost.


    "Let me use your phone." Su Yu took his phone from Xiwei Jin''s pocket.


    "What are you going to do?" Nishio Jin''s pupils shrank.


    "Of course I found someone. I found it. I have to say, she is so beautiful." Su Yu turned over a photo and showed it to Xiwei Jin.


    "Soul Dan! She is human!" Nishio Jin clenched his fists and roared.


    "Speak down, if someone finds out, you''re done, I don''t plan to hand you over to the ccg people." Su Yu made a silent gesture.


    Xiwei Jin gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yu, and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    "You don''t have to work in vain, Goddaily can''t beat me, just rely on you, next life." Su Yu patted Xiwei Jin on the shoulder.


    "Who the hell are you?" Nishio Jin said in horror when he heard the name of Shindai Rise.


    "Human, an ordinary human, it may be a search officer tomorrow. When the time comes, please advise." Su Yu sent out a message using Nishio Jin''s cell phone.

 296 Chapter 296 Dr. Garner

    In the parking lot.


    Nishio Jin listened to Su Yu''s words and the sound of the message, and his heart sank to the bottom.


    The other party knew his identity, and said that Shindai Toshi could not beat him, and wanted to find his girlfriend Takami Nishino, which was not good news for him.


    Nishio Nishiki gave up struggling, but did not give up thinking. He subconsciously didn''t want Nishino Takami to see him like this.


    "She seems to be on the way, I will pick her up now, don''t worry, I won''t hurt her, but there are some things looking for her." Su Yu walked out of the parking lot.


    Nishio Jin clenched his fists, struggled frantically, gritted his teeth, and growled.


    Su Yu came to the outside of the parking lot. After waiting for a while, he found a short-haired woman approaching, with short red hair and medium-looking.


    "Hello, I just sent you a message and borrowed Nishio Nishiki''s phone." Su Yu waved to Nishino Takami.


    "Where is he?" Takami Nishino wondered.


    "I''m chatting with my partner inside, sharing some interesting books." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Nishino Takami''s face blushed.


    "I''m looking for you to find a doctor. I don''t know if you know him or not. It seems to be called Dr. Garner..."


    "Doctor Garner? He''s in Garner General Hospital. I don''t know what you can do with Dr. Garner?" Takami Nishino was a little confused.


    "Can you please tell me the specific location?" Su Yu approached Nishino Takami.


    "Of course..." Nishino Takami blushed, took a step back, and told Su Yu his position.


    "Thank you for the position." Su Yu remembered the position, and when he raised his hand, he stunned Nishino Takami.


    Nishino Takami fell into Su Yu''s arms, and when he was about to get up, he felt a pain in his neck.


    Su Yu hugged Nishino Takami and walked into the parking lot.


    Nishio Jin, who was struggling, was even more angry when he saw Su Yu holding Takami Nishino.


    "Sure enough, after the beast loses its camouflage, it is just a beast." Su Yu put Xiye Takami on the ground and came to Xiwei Jin with a hand on his head.


    Nishio Jin became stiff, only to feel his exhaustion disappear completely.


    "What is this?" Nishio Jin opened his mouth, and he didn''t feel hungry at all.


    "Oh? Unexpectedly, there is such a way to heal. Please don''t move." Su Yu placed his hand on Xiwei Jin''s injured back, the black ghost''s sharp claws were put away, and the wound began to heal.


    The cool feeling slowly dissipated, making Nishio Nishiki forget everything and enjoy it.


    "How do you feel?" Su Yu asked.


    "The fatigue and pain disappeared..." Nishio Jin replied subconsciously, and then quickly fled from Su Yu''s men, came to Nishino Takami, and stopped Su Yu.


    "Thank you for providing me with the experimental data. It seems that I have beyond imagination. She will wake up in a few hours and I will leave first. Oh, I almost forgot to tell you that she really likes you. People of, even if they know your identity, they won''t give up on you, goodbye." Su Yu smiled and left.


    Xiwei Jin was a little confused. Seeing Su Yu leave, she didn''t have time to think, and returned to his rental house holding Xiwei Jin.


    ...


    Su Yu knew the location of Dr. Garner, and naturally rushed to his residence the first time.


    He would not be merciful to the initiator who created the one-eyed Ghoul.


    Jiana General Hospital.


    As soon as Su Yu arrived at the hospital, he immediately started looking for Dr. Garner, but was told that he had just left and was going to deal with other things.


    Su Yu came to the rooftop and summoned a black ghost, looking for the way he came, looking for the vehicle that had just left.


    Some intersection.


    Su Yu found the white-haired middle-aged man through the black ghost, and the hospital has a picture of him.


    "Finally found it." Su Yu''s black ghost chased Dr. Garner, and he himself climbed directly from the building, using Chakra''s tree climbing principle, to the ground very quickly.


    In a secluded place, Su Yu took out his superbike.


    The motorcycle was like an arrow from the string. Starting from the Jiana General Hospital, many car owners frightened Su Yu along the way.


    Su Yu didn''t care, his driving skills had long since stopped worrying about irregular driving.


    How can the speed of driving be comparable to that of a motorcycle, not to mention that it is still during the rush hour.


    Su Yu made a short cut and quickly caught up with Dr. Garner.


    He didn''t chase him to death, but was hundreds of meters away from Dr. Garner.


    The black ghost was on the roof of Dr. Garner''s car. No matter where he was going, he couldn''t escape Su Yu''s eyes.


    "Huh?" Su Yu watched Dr. Garner stop in front of an ordinary house. Before he had time to doubt, he saw two young girls walking out of the room.


    A girl with black hair and a girl with white hair.


    "I didn''t expect it to be them, haven''t they turned into one-eyed?" Su Yu''s eyes were somewhat surprised.


    Seeing the two get in Dr. Garner''s car, Su Yu understood that there might not be much time for them to become one-eyed.


    Dr. Garner carried two girls and went straight to an apartment building.


    Su Yu''s black ghost followed closely, and the main body put away the motorcycle and started to run.


    In the basement.


    Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai held hands, eyes full of hatred.


    They were originally ccg college students, and their parents were also businessmen who invested in ccg. Unexpectedly, their parents disappeared and they owed a lot of money. If Dr. Garner hadn��t told them the ��truth��, I��m afraid they were still working for ccg.


    "Dr. Garner, can we really have the strength to compete against ccg?" Anju Kina confirmed again.


    "Of course, as long as I accept my transformation, let alone ccg, even if I become a special investigator, there is no problem." Dr. Garner said without looking back.


    "Please give us the power to avenge, Dr. Garner." Anju Heina said excitedly.


    An Kuna opened her mouth blankly, looking at the hatred on her sister''s face, and couldn''t say what she said.


    "Crack"


    Dr. Garner opened a door and two girls walked in.


    As soon as they entered the door, they looked at the laboratory in front of them, with some incredible feelings, especially the woman in the petri dish.


    "Don''t be nervous, you two, the operation will be over soon." Dr. Garner smiled softly.


    Two young girls lay on the experimental platform, their hands and feet tied.


    "Doctor, what is this?" Anju Nabai had a bad feeling.


    "There may be some pain during the operation, don''t worry, after the operation, you will be able to become a Ghoul, with extremely powerful strength..."


    "Doctor, what are you talking about?" Anjiu Heina trembled and said in horror.


    "Didn''t I tell you? You are about to become one-eyed ghouls, and you will be able to have the strength far surpassing the investigator." Dr. Garner smiled.


    "No...no! Let''s not become a canto!" Anju Kina struggled.


    "It''s too late to say such things now."

 297 Chapter 297

    In Dr. Garner''s laboratory.


    Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai looked at Dr. Jiana and struggled desperately.


    They used to stay in the ccg academy, and they knew much more about Ghoul species than ordinary people, and they knew what kind of creature it was.


    "Nabai, I''m sorry." Anju Kona looked at Anju Nabai with guilt.


    "It''s okay, sister." Anji Nabai''s voice trembled.


    Dr. Garner was ready for the operation and began to inject a certain amount of medicine into the two so that they would not die from the pain.


    This kind of drug will make them lose their strength and can only watch Dr. Garner perform the operation.


    When everything was ready, Dr. Garner took the scalpel and came to Anju Heina.


    "Just start with you..."


    With a loud "bang", the door of the laboratory was kicked open.


    Dr. Garner subconsciously looked at the door, the scalpel in his hand fell to the ground, and when he looked down, a sharp claw passed through his heart, which was not a human hand at all.


    Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai looked at each other, not knowing who came, but it seemed that they should not be Dr. Garner''s helper.


    "Dr. Garner, you killed their parents and wanted to turn them into your experimental props. It''s really cruel." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Who are you..." Dr. Garner looked at Su Yu unwillingly.


    "I''m just a passing magician." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    With a flick of the black ghost''s claws, Dr. Garner fell in front of Su Yu.


    "It looks like you are just an ordinary human being. Do you want to turn a human into a ghoul?" Su Yu looked down at Dr. Jiana.


    "You don''t understand, this is evolution..."


    "Then go to hell and evolve." Su Yu snorted coldly.


    "Puff" The claws of the black ghost fell once again, and Dr. Garner lost his life.


    Su Yu glanced at Anju Heina and Anju Nabai on the experimental platform, walked to the side, and began to look up Dr. Jiana''s experimental data.


    Fortunately, Dr. Garner did not use the computer to record the experimental data, but the most common notes, which allowed Su Yu to see his experimental report and the specific process completely.


    "What a genius, it''s a pity that what you have done is beyond the scope of human beings." Su Yu took a breath after reading Dr. Garner''s experimental report. This thing must not fall into the hands of outsiders, otherwise the consequences Unimaginable.


    Dr. Garner used to stay abroad for a long time, and it is also a place similar to ccg, where there are similar experiments, and Dr. Garner is here to perfect that kind of experiment.


    His first experiment can be said to be a complete failure, without any consciousness, Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai are the second and third experiments. It can be seen that Dr. Garner has no sympathy for them at all.


    He is a mad scientist.


    Su Yu received all Dr. Garner''s belongings in the storage ring, and then filled the room with some kind of unpleasant liquid.


    "Please, save us..." An Jiu Heina begged when he saw Su Yu.


    "Your two parents were harmed by him, but you believed his words credulously. Now that you know it was wrong?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "It''s our fault..." Anju Kenneth regretted.


    "I saved you because your parents were kind to me. Moreover, I have hatred with him, so follow me in the future." Su Yu''s iron knife easily slashed the iron chain that bound the two with The healing technique allowed them to recover.


    As soon as Anjo Kuna and Anjo Nabai recovered, they smelled the smell in the room, their faces changed, and they went out quickly.


    "Go outside and wait for me." Su Yu pointed to the ground.


    Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai did not dare to stay, and hurriedly left the basement.


    As soon as they walked out, they felt a heat wave rushing out of the basement.


    "Did he die inside?" Anju Kina looked at the billowing smoke, and couldn''t believe it.


    "Om" a motorcycle flew out of the basement, and after a beautiful drift, it stopped in front of the two.


    Anju Heina hurriedly pulled Anju Nabai and sat in the back of the motorcycle, clutching Su Yu''s clothes tightly.


    The motorcycle drove into the distance, and not long after, the fire engine arrived.


    ...


    In the high-rise rooms of the hotel.


    Su Yu stood by the window, looking at the ccg branch building opposite.


    Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai are eating lunch, talking in a low voice.


    "I will join ccg in the next few days and become a search officer. Then, let the two of you stay in the ccg branch, receive my training, and become a search officer alone." Su Yu said.


    "Did our parents leave any words?" Anju Kina said in silence.


    "Sorry, I lied to you just now, I don''t even know your parents." Su Yu turned around and said.


    "What is your purpose?" An Jiu Heina was not surprised, she was suspicious of Su Yu from the beginning.


    "If I said, I saved you because you look beautiful, would you think it''s weird?" Su Yu came to Anjiu Heina.


    "It''s not surprising... If you want me to repay me, I am willing, but I beg you not to hurt Xiao Bai." Anjiu Heina shook his head and said seriously.


    "sister��"


    "What a good sister. I save you. In addition to your looks, I also think that you are human beings with potential. I hope not to let me down. If you can''t be a good investigator and wait for your destiny, you will just become my collection. Nothing.�� Su Yu stretched out his hand and stroked An Jiu Heinai''s long hair.


    "You mean, as long as we become investigators, we can be your help, not your people?" Anjiu Kina said with a move.


    "Yes, that''s what I meant. Your own destiny is up to you." Su Yu nodded in satisfaction.


    "I will definitely work hard to be an excellent investigator, sister." Anjo Nabai said firmly.


    "Yeah" Anju Heina clenched her small fist.


    Su Yu retracted his hand and smiled slightly.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu and Anjiu Heina left the hotel and rented a house nearby.


    Anju Nabai was resting in the hotel, and Dr. Garner''s affairs were like a nightmare to her.


    "How is it?" Su Yu sat in the living room, looking at An Jiu Heina who had just come downstairs.


    "Thank you for your help." An Jiu Heina came to Su Yu and sat down.


    "You two seem to like to stay together, then I want the room downstairs... what are you doing?" Su Yu frowned as he looked at Anjiu Heina who was leaning on his shoulder.


    "Xiao Bai''s words are very naive. It takes a long time to become an excellent investigator. In order not to make you wait too anxiously, I am willing to do anything for you, as long as you don''t hurt Xiao Bai." Anjiu Heina took hold. Su Yu''s arm.


    "Anything?" Su Yu looked at Anjiu Heina.


    "Yes." An Jiu Heina looked at Su Yu directly, in order to protect An Jiu Nabai, this was the only thing she could do.

 298 Chapter 298

    In the cinema.


    Anju Kenneth had money in his hand, with a weird expression.


    She said that she could help Su Yu with anything, but she didn''t expect that Su Yu actually gave her money to help her buy movie tickets.


    Moreover, the unexpected popularity of this movie requires queuing to buy.


    To be honest, Anjiu Heina breathed a sigh of relief when he received this task, but when he thought of the situation of the two, he couldn''t help but worry.


    "Do you still want to buy movie tickets?" the staff reminded.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''ll buy three." Anjiu Heina regained consciousness and said quickly.


    The staff smiled and handed over three movie tickets. Anju Heina took the money he found and left the cinema.


    Nothing happened all the way, and when she returned to the house, she found that the house was completely new.


    The new furniture was neatly laid out, Anjunabai was sitting on the sofa drinking tea, and there was still a smell coming from the kitchen.


    "Shall I cook?" Anju Heina put down the movie ticket and went to the kitchen.


    "Don''t mess with me. I''m very picky about the taste of the cooking. If I''m bored, I''ll watch TV." Su Yu rudely drove Anjiu Heina out of the kitchen.


    An Jiu Heina reluctantly came to An Jiu Nabai and watched TV with her.


    "Sister, Master Su Yu is very gentle, you don''t have to worry too much." An Jiunabai whispered.


    "Xiao Bai, he didn''t do anything strange to you, did he?" An Jiu Heina''s heart tightened.


    "Of course not, Master Su Yu just brought me here, and stopped by the supermarket to buy vegetable snacks on the way, and started cooking when I came back." Anjiunai shook his head.


    "Didn''t he say anything?" Anju Heina opened his mouth.


    "Master Su Yu said that my sister was too polite, and he always thought about strange things, which made him feel very uncomfortable. He hoped that my sister could be like me and be more well-behaved..."


    "..." Anju Heina.


    ...


    After dinner.


    Anjiu Heina took the lead to clean up the tableware, and Su Yu was not polite with her either.


    "Let''s go, the movie is about to begin." Su Yu picked up the movie ticket and said.


    "Master Su Yu, do you want to take us to the movies?" Anju Nabai said in astonishment.


    "Anyone besides you?" Su Yu shrugged.


    Anjo Kuna and Anjo Nabai looked at each other.


    When the three came to the cinema, it just started.


    This is a light-hearted comedy movie, the protagonist''s funny performance makes Anju Nabai and Anju Kana smile on their faces.


    Su Yu sat next to Anjiu Heina, found the smiles on the faces of the two girls, took a sip of Coke, and did not bother them.


    At the end of the movie, Anjo Heina and Anjo Nabai left the cinema. At this time, they realized that Su Yu brought them to the movie for them.


    "Master Su Yu, thank you." An Jiunaibai whispered.


    "You''re welcome, time is almost up, I will take you home." Su Yu checked the time.


    When Angu Kina just reached his lips, he swallowed again.


    When the three of them returned home, Su Yu summoned a black ghost.


    Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai were a little afraid of the black ghost at first, and they didn''t feel relieved until the black ghost disappeared.


    "Good night, it will protect you." Su Yu said to the two of them and left.


    Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai looked at the empty sofa, and the black ghost sat there just now.


    ...


    District 20, ccg branch.


    Even at night, it is still brightly lit.


    Many people died in the entire building because of the predation of Kamidai Rishi. This is a matter that must be resolved for the ccg branch in District 20.


    The additional staff from the headquarters and the heavily guarded team are all pressure from the branch.


    Fasi Xiangjie, quasi-special investigator, head of the 20 district department.


    Quiet meeting room.


    Xiangjie of Fa Temple looked at the information in his hand, then looked at the search officers on both sides.


    The young investigator on the left is named Masato Takizawa. He is from academy and has excellent grades. He is currently a second-class investigator and a working partner of Hosuke Xiangsuke.


    The two on the right, the first is a middle-aged man with white hair, a superior investigator, his name is Wu Xu, with a weird smile on his face, not like an investigator at all, but like a bad person.


    The second is a handsome, dark-haired young man wearing a suit with a solemn expression, looking at the information in his hand.


    His name is Kontaro Amen, the first-class investigator, and the partner of Wu Xu Manto, whose combat effectiveness is not weaker than that of the superior investigator.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Fa Temple Xiangjie said.


    "Kacha" the door opened, and the person who walked in was not a member of ccg, but a young man.


    "Are you?" Fa Temple Xiangjie looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    "I am a swordsman from afar, and also a magician. It is said that there was a quasi-special investigator in District 20 who had visited my hometown to help the people over there to fight against the Ghoul. I want to fight against Ghoul, I wonder if I can stay in this branch to help?" Su Yu said in Chinese.


    Fa Si Xiang Jie was taken aback for a moment. He had been there for a long time, and he could fully understand what Su Yu said.


    "If you want to join ccg, you have to go through a series of tests..."


    "The main thing is strength, right?" Su Yu interrupted Fasi Xiangjie.


    "Well, if you have enough strength, you can indeed join our ccg branch without any assessment." Fa Temple Xiangjie nodded.


    "The quasi-special investigator''s strength should be enough to fight me, and everyone outside is asleep." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Amen, you take him to the training ground. If he loses, let him leave. If he wins, take him up." Xiangjie Faji did not answer, looking at Amen Kotaro.


    "Yes." Amen Kotaro stood up and said.


    "Is he my opponent? Then there is no need to go to any training ground, 30 seconds is enough." Su Yu said disappointed.


    "Amen, right here." Wu Xu turned his head and glanced at Su Yu, saying with interest.


    Gentaro Amen took an offensive posture and stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Come on." Su Yu yawned.


    "Then I''m welcome." Amen Kotaro stepped forward, preparing to give Su Yu a shoulder throw.


    Su Yu hid himself, grabbed Amen Kotaro''s hand, and threw him directly to the ground with force.


    Amen Gentaro was stunned, and he never thought that Su Yu would have such a great strength.


    "It''s an incredible technique, but it''s useless only for humans. If you can catch a Ghoul, I can recommend you to join the ccg branch..."


    "Are you talking about this?" Su Yu opened the door of the meeting room and dragged in three ghouls.


    The three were bound by chains and could not move.


    Wu Xu Mabe looked at the three Ghoul species with a smile on his face.


    "I recommend him to join the ccg branch."


    Fa Temple Xiangjie hesitated for a moment and nodded.

 299 Chapter 299: Amen Kotaros Choice (Part 1)

    In the office of the ccg branch.


    Su Yu looked at his work certificate, the second-class search officer.


    "That, Su Yu-kun, are you born with such terrible power?" Amen Gentaro asked cautiously.


    Su Yu seemed ordinary, but the power that burst out in that instant surprised him who had been exercising for a long time.


    "If you want to master powerful strength, you have to pay a corresponding price. Your current strength and physical fitness have surpassed most people." Su Yu put away his work certificate.


    "I want to be stronger, so that I can defeat the more powerful Ghoul." Kotaro Amen clenched his fists.


    "Are you the child raised by a ghoul?" Su Yu said suddenly.


    "How do you know?" Amen Kotaro said in horror.


    "What you just said contained a deep hatred, and there is another kind of affection, so I think you should have been taken care of by the Ghoul." Su Yu got up and poured a cup of tea.


    "Only in this way, can you tell it?" Amen Kotaro was a little disbelief.


    "Amen, judgment may be wrong, but after testing your reaction, he is convinced that his judgment is correct." Wu Xu said with a smile.


    "It turns out that I am indeed a child raised by a whog, and because of this, I hate them even more." Gentaro Amen gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t be blinded by hatred, it affects your judgment." Su Yu drank the tea ceremony.


    Kontaro Amen was taken aback, thinking about Su Yu''s words.


    "Su Yu-kun, Mr. Amen, do you want to eat something together?" Masada Takizawa looked at the two and invited.


    "Mr. Maha..." Kotaro Amen looked at Oho Maha.


    "Go, I''ll look at the file again, young people gather together and drink less wine." Wu Xu said with a wave of his hand.


    "Well, Su Yu-kun?" Amen Gangtaro nodded and looked at Su Yu.


    "I don''t drink, personally prefer tea and coffee." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Masami Takizawa breathed a sigh of relief, and it seemed that Su Yu and Amen Kotaro were both easy to get along with.


    The three left the branch and went to a small restaurant nearby.


    Masami Takizawa and Kotaro Amon both ordered beer and side dishes, while Su Yu ordered ramen.


    The process of waiting for the dishes was a bit long, and Takizawa Masato also began to inquire about Su Yu''s situation.


    "I am a person who likes swordsmanship and fighting. I haven''t done anything to the Ghoul before. It was not until I met a powerful guy a few days ago that I fought with her, and I realized that I had the power to fight the Ghoul." Su Yu said half-truth.


    "Su Yu-kun is really amazing, so are you alone here?" Takizawa Masato exclaimed.


    "I still have two girls in my family who are entrusted to take care of them." Su Yu replied.


    "Is it beautiful?" Masami Takizawa''s eyes lit up.


    "They are the type I like." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Jun Su Yu, you..."


    "The 20 districts are very unsafe recently. After a while, I plan to send them to this branch, train them, and protect them by the way." Su Yu changed the subject.


    "Indeed, District 20 is very unsafe. I have stayed in the branch these days." Masaichi Takizawa nodded in agreement.


    "Jun Su Yu, you just said that you like swordsmanship? Is your swordsmanship better than your fighting skills?" Gentaro Yamen took a sip of beer and asked curiously.


    "I don''t think there should be a few people better than my swordsmanship. Next time I have time, let you see." Su Yu''s mouth curled.


    "Please let me see." Amen Kotaro said seriously.


    The three of them got acquainted a lot during small talk, and after exchanging contact information, Su Yu left the small restaurant.


    "Mr. Amen, what do you think?" Masami Takizawa lowered his voice while looking at the closed door behind him.


    "At least he won''t be a ghoul." Gentaro Amen said with a beer.


    "Mr. Houji asked me to investigate him and wait until there is no problem, then give him a task, but, judging from his appearance, it seems that he is very interested in crusade against the ghouls." Takizawa Masato said in distress.


    "Don''t worry about investigating matters. If you chat with him more, you can feel what kind of person he is. Tomorrow I will invite him to look for a Ghoul. At that time, you can know his personality by watching his reaction." Kontaro Amen thought for a while.


    "Really? I beg you, Mr. Amen." Masami Takizawa happily raised his glass, and touched Amen Kotaro.


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    After Su Yu had breakfast, he came to the branch to report.


    "Su Yu-kun, you just came here. This is the Cuink that Mr. Maho lent to you. Use it. Today you are going to find a canon with me." Gentaro Amen handed one to Su Yu. suitcase.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Mato. However, I still prefer my short knife. Its sharpness is not weaker than that of Kuynk." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Short sword?" Amen Gangtaro looked at Su Yu, without carrying any weapons.


    "This is my short knife." Su Yu turned his wrist and the iron sword fell in his hand.


    "Is this magic?" Kontaro Amen asked in surprise.


    "This is hidden swordsmanship, you don''t understand it, you can be a magic trick." Su Yu put away the iron sword.


    "Then maybe we can see Su Yujun''s swordsmanship today, let''s go." Amen Kotaro lifted his suitcase and put the other in the cabinet.


    The two left the branch, Su Yu did not ask anything, but followed Amen Gentaro through various alleys.


    When Amen Kotaro saw the people in the alley, he would hold the suitcase tightly, in a posture of fighting at any time.


    "Relax, there is an essential difference between Ghoul and human beings. The people I just met are all human beings." Su Yu reminded.


    "Sorry, I made you laugh, I have been attacked by a ghoul before, and I am too alert." Amen Gangtaro said embarrassedly.


    "You are indeed suitable for this, but as a search officer, you can''t release murderous aura to ordinary people." Su Yu patted Amen Kotaro on the shoulder.


    Amen Kotaro reacted, with a little guilt on his face.


    "Uuuuuu" the crisp little girl crying came from the alley.


    Kontaro Amen''s face changed slightly, and he rushed over.


    However, when he rushed to the scene, his body trembled.


    A little girl hugged her knees and sat on the ground crying. In front of her, a little gangster had lost his life.


    Behind the little girl, a tail swayed, proving her identity.


    "Humans, sometimes they are not as good as Ghoul." Su Yu said lightly.


    Judging from the situation at the scene, it should be the little gangster who had been guilty of the little girl, but did not expect the little girl to be a ghoul.


    From the tattered clothes on her body, you can see what she has just experienced.


    "Mr. Yamen, I have no interest in the weak Ghoul, and leave it to you." Su Yu yawned and turned away.


    Amen Kotaro squeezed the suitcase tightly, pressed it lightly, and took out his Kuink.

 300 Chapter 300: Amen Kotaros Choice (Part 2)

    The little girl was still crying, as if she hadn''t noticed Amen Kotaro near her.


    Amen Guntaro came to her. He knew that the little girl in front of him was a ghoul, but he couldn''t start.


    "Are you going to kill me?" The little girl seemed to feel something. She raised her head and looked at Kotaro Amen with tears in her eyes.


    Red eyes, these are the brilliant eyes of Ghoul.


    Kontaro Amen didn''t reply, struggling.


    "Big brother, please, I want to find my family." The little girl wiped her tears and closed her eyes.


    Amen Gangtaro trembled in his heart, no wonder she appeared here because she had lost her family.


    Gentaro Amen raised his weapon and was about to fall, when he suddenly remembered what Su Yu had said.


    "Humans, sometimes they are not as good as Ghoul."


    Amen Guntaro took a deep breath, yeah, if he falls this shot, I''m afraid it''s really not as good as Ghoul.


    But, having said that, he couldn''t let it go.


    Generally speaking, if you catch the weak Ghoul species, they will be sent to Kuklia.


    However, the Ghoul who was imprisoned by Kuklia were all grown-ups, and if she was caught, she would definitely not be able to come out alive.


    "You go." Amen Kotaro gritted his teeth.


    "I have lost my family and there is nowhere to go. Are you the investigator? My parents died in the hands of the investigator. I died in your hands. Maybe I can go to a place with them..."


    "Don''t you hate it?" Amen Kotaro turned his head.


    "We are all monsters, and it is only natural to be killed. I don''t hate humans, and I even want to be humans, go to school like ordinary girls, wear nice clothes, and taste human food..."


    Kontaro Amen took a step back, feeling extremely heavy.


    What an innocent speech, what an innocent idea, why is such a little girl a ghoul?


    "Could it be that she has this idea because she is a whore? Everything is an extravagant hope, and becoming an ordinary girl may be her biggest wish?" Amen Gangtaro thought.


    "Please, elder brother." The little girl stretched out her hand, trying to catch Amen Kotaro, but found the stain in her hand, and quickly retracted her small hand and smiled embarrassedly.


    She faced Amen Kotaro, faced death, as if she didn''t know anything, still maintaining the purest smile.


    "Damn it!" Amen Guntaro hit the wall with a punch. He couldn''t choose, or even how to choose.


    "Mr. Amen, I have a way to make her an ordinary girl." Su Yu didn''t know when he appeared next to Amen Kotaro and said.


    Amen Gangtaro looked back at Su Yu and opened his mouth wide.


    What did he hear?Can Su Yu have a way to turn the Ghoul into a human?


    "Don''t be so surprised. There are certain requirements for being able to become a human being. The first point is that the weak Ghoul, and the second point is that the materials needed are very harsh. This is my secret. As long as you promise to help me keep this Secret, it''s not impossible to make her a human being." Su Yu offered the conditions.


    "I promise you!" Gentaro Amen looked at the little girl and said solemnly.


    "Very well, you go outside and guard, I will make her a human soon." Su Yu smiled.


    "Please, Su Yu-kun." Gentaro Amen put away his weapon, bowed, and left.


    Su Yu waited until Amen Guntaro left, knelt down and looked at the little girl.


    "You..." The little girl fainted before she could say anything.


    Su Yu retracted his hand and threw the handkerchief aside.


    Ghoul wants to become a human, the way in this world is to lower the value of rc cells, and the method of judging human and ghoul is also based on the value of rc cell.


    The experiment of Dr. Garner, which Su Yu currently has mastered, can actually be used in reverse, making it an operation for the transformation of Ghoul.


    However, Su Yu does not know how to operate, let alone any experience in this area.


    So, what is Su Yu''s method?Very simple, that is to use his ability.


    "System, are you sure it works?" Su Yu swiped the knife in his hand and put his wrist to the little girl''s mouth.


    "The host''s blood has strong self-healing ability, enough to clear all negative states." The system replied.


    "How much do you need?" Su Yu''s face was pale.


    "Energy conservation, one life for another life." The system said silently.


    "I..." Su Yu wanted to say a dirty word.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Amen Gangtaro looked at Su Yu''s direction, feeling a little worried, was Su Yu just deceiving him?


    "No, you can''t wait any longer!" Amen Kotaro looked at the time and was about to walk in.


    "Mr. Yamen, just don''t believe me so?" A voice sounded.


    Gentaro Amen opened his eyes wide, looking at Su Yu and the little girl wearing a coat.


    "Thank you, big brother." The little girl smiled at Amen Kotaro.


    "Did she really become a human?" Amen Gangtaro stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Mr. Yamen, speak carefully, she was originally a human being." Su Yu shook his head.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll take you there." Kontaro Amen still couldn''t believe it.


    "I want to eat ramen." The little girl thought for a while.


    After a few minutes.


    Ramen shop.


    Kontaro Amen was shocked, looking at the little girl eating ramen.


    "This little girl, you can adopt it. Although she has become a human being, she still possesses the power of the Ghoul species, and is the power of the Ghoul species without any side effects." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "This��"


    "If someone from ccg finds out, she is likely to become an experiment. You should be very clear about this." Su Yu interrupted him.


    Kontaro Amen nodded, but, adopting a little girl, can he really take care of her?


    "You are still a human being. To put it bluntly, the search officers who have been famous for a long time are no different from the executioners, especially the high-ranking Wu Xu," Su Yu said meaningfully.


    When Amen Kotaro thought of Maha Oo, he remembered his methods of Ghoul, showing no mercy.


    "Big brother, I''m full." The little girl looked up at Amen Kotaro.


    "What''s your name?" Kontaro Amen thought for a while.


    "Big brother, can you give me a name? The big brother said, I should abandon my past name and start my life again." The little girl glanced at Su Yu and replied.


    "It''s just hope, how about it?" Amen Kotaro said in silence for a moment.


    "Hope... well, then I will call it hope in the future." The little girl smiled sweetly.


    "Mr. Yamen, that''s it for today? I''ll go first and see you tomorrow." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "See you tomorrow." Kotaro Yamen watched Su Yu leave.


    "Big brother, are you going to send me away?" Hope whispered.


    "Are you willing to follow me?" Amen Kotaro stretched out his hand and stroked Hope''s little head.


    "Yeah" I hope to be surprised.

 301 Chapter 301

    Antique coffee shop.


    In the living room.


    Shendai Lishi''s injury had already recovered, and Ghoul''s recovery ability was extremely terrifying.


    "Li Shi, because of your relationship, there are many more investigators in District 20, and our kind lost their lives because of them." Fangcun Gongshan slowly said.


    "My injury has healed, thank you for your life-saving grace, I will not trouble you, I will solve my problems by myself." Shendai Lishi said coldly.


    "You weren''t saved by us, but thrown into the back alley. Dong Xiang found you and brought you back." Gongshan Fangcun shook his head and said.


    "Is that soul weak?" God Lishi clenched his fist when he thought of Su Yu.


    She has to admit that there are people outside, and there are heaven outside.


    Su Yu is a human, but she can defeat her, an S-rank cano, which shows that her strength is far superior to her.


    "During this time, you stay here. If you leave it alone, it will bring even greater disasters to District 20. I have to think for everyone." Fangcun Gongshan stood up and said.


    "Okay, I understand." Shindai Rishike looked at Fangcun Gongshan''s eye-catching eyes, knowing that if she didn''t stay here, I''m afraid the store manager would solve her.


    Although the store manager looks very kind and easy to get along with, but because of his reputation, Kamidai Rise is still a little jealous of him.


    ...


    At night, in a small alley.


    Jin Muyan sat on the ground in horror, looking at the Ghoul in front of him.


    "Are you scared? Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I will make you a creature like me, Jinmu Yanjun." The black-haired woman smiled, with a striking eye.


    "Why? Why did it become like this?" Jin Muyan wanted to escape, but couldn''t move.


    "I have always liked you, watching you, watching you." The woman stroked Jin Muyan''s face and lowered her head.


    Jin Muyan opened his eyes wide, and he felt a bloody smell in his mouth.


    "As long as you become like me, it is mine." The black-haired woman let go of her mouth and covered Jin Muyan''s mouth.


    Jin Muyan struggled painfully, but could do nothing.


    The black-haired woman smiled at Jin Muyan, who was a classmate of Jin Muyan and also the failed experiment of Dr. Jiana.


    "Puff" a long sword passed through her heart.


    "It''s really an ugly creature." Wu Xu sneered, turning away without looking at the body of the black-haired woman.


    However, just after he left, Jin Muyan opened his eyes, and one eye turned into a bright red eye.


    Jin Muyan looked at the black-haired woman, only one voice rang in his head and a grunt in his stomach. Instinct drove him to become a monster.


    Everything seemed destined, and the one-eyed king couldn''t escape his fate after all.


    Dark clouds covered the bright moon in the sky, and when Jin Muyan woke up, he realized what he had done.


    "No! No! No! I don''t want to become such a monster!" Jin Muyan said painfully.


    Moonlight appeared little by little, and Jin Muyan looked at the corpse and found a notebook.


    He froze for a moment, picked up the notebook, and when he finished reading the contents of the notebook, his eyes widened.


    "Half a kind of remodeling operation?" Jin Muyan murmured.


    At the same time, he also knew the identity of the woman. She was a woman from the Department of Medicine and Dr. Garner''s former assistant.


    She would become like this because of Dr. Garner.


    She almost died in Dr. Garner''s laboratory, entered a state of suspended animation, and was discarded by Dr. Garner.


    After waking up, she became a Ghoul, but she had a bold idea, which was to turn the person she liked, Jin Muyan, into a Ghoul.


    I have to say that she is a genius. She learned about the process of remodeling surgery from Dr. Garner and directly simplified the process.


    Because what Jin Muyan swallowed was equal to a part of her.


    Under such circumstances, Jin Muyan will become a Ghoul species 100%.


    Jin Muyan closed the woman''s notebook, put it in her arms, and hid it in the darkness.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    As soon as Su Yu came to the branch, he was told that he could move freely today.


    Oho Maha and Kotaro Amon left the branch early in the morning to investigate the incident last night.


    Su Yu was idle as well, and he simply started looking for Ghoul.


    Most of the Ghoul species in District 20 have been warned by antique coffee shops, but there are still a small number of Ghoul species who will not listen to antiques.


    In their opinion, there is no use for the Ghoul in hiding, and it is better to live recklessly.


    In a small alley.


    Su Yu looked at the five cannon fodder in front of him. Poorly them, even Hezi didn''t even have a cannon fodder.


    "Ghost, just leave one alive." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    "Huh?" The five ghouls were taken aback.


    "Puff puff puff" the three ghouls hadn''t reacted, they were hit by the black ghost, and the remaining two ghouls stared blankly.


    "Pumping" the fourth Ghoul fell to the ground, and the remaining Ghoul sat on the ground in fright.


    "Don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me..."


    "Can you tell me where is the doctor?" Su Yu came to him and said.


    "Doctor? Are you talking about Mr. Flute?" The young Ghoul asked in shock.


    "Yes, take me to the place where he lives. I can let you go. A weak asshole like you can become my target only after becoming stronger." Su Yu nodded.


    "Yes, I''ll take you there." The young Ghoul breathed a sigh of relief. There is indeed such a search officer in ccg. After all, it is the only way to catch a hierarchical ghoul, such a non-level ghoul. Killing as many is useless.


    The young Ghoul brought Su Yu to not far from a dilapidated house.


    "This is Mr. Flutekou''s home..." Before the young Ghoul finished speaking, he was covered by the black ghost, and his claws passed through his heart.


    "This place is very concealed." Su Yu looked around, remembering this place, and collected the corpse of the young Ghoul into the space ring.


    The four corpses just now were the same, received inside the space ring.


    Maybe, one day they get the ability to reincarnate from the dirty soil, and they can be used again.


    In a small house, the Dikou family lived, and they were all ghouls.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to go up, after all, they were not Su Yu''s target.


    "Huh?" Su Yu, who was about to leave, was taken aback when he saw a family of three.


    Mr. Flute is a doctor, his wife is very gentle and has a lovely daughter.


    A family of three is walking on the way home, looking very warm.


    "If they are all human beings, probably this is the real warmth. For the Ghoul species, this is just a false happiness, and one day they will lose it." Su Yu sighed and turned away.


    It is not difficult for Su Yu to turn them all into human beings, but why should he pay for strangers like them?


    For the demihuman, death is just a rest time, but the pain in the body is still there.


    Without sufficient benefits, he would not be a savior.

 302 Chapter 302

    The flute family.


    The sun is setting.


    Dikou Chin looked at his father reluctantly, and Dikou Ryoko also had concerns in his eyes.


    "Mr. Sifang, please." Mr. Dikou bowed to the man in front of him.


    "Yeah" Sifang Lianshi nodded and opened the door.


    "Dad, you must come here quickly." Flute Kouchi hugged Mr. Filoguchi and said softly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be over soon, and the business here will be over. I will bring you a gift at that time." Mr. Flutekou smiled.


    Fukuchi Ryoko did not speak, but just glanced at each other with Mr. Fukuchi, and she knew what both parties thought.


    Fukuchi Ryoko got into the car with Fukuchi Hina, and Fukuchi Hashi waved his small hand to Mr. Fukuchi.


    Mr. Dikou looked at the leaving car and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He really couldn''t leave here because of some things, or he would be troubled by many people.


    Fukou Ryoko and Fukou Hina, the two were sent to the antique coffee shop, which is undoubtedly the safest place.


    "There is no worries in this way." Mr. Flute murmured.


    "Excuse me, the last thing I asked you to make is lost, can you make one for me?" A voice sounded behind Mr. Flute.


    Mr. Dikou''s face changed drastically, looking at the man in front of him, he nodded hard.


    "Very well, I will come to pick it up tomorrow, I hope you don''t let me down." The big man squeezed his finger and left with a smile.


    "It''s really troublesome." Mr. Dikou looked at the back of the other person leaving.


    He naturally knew this S-class Ghoul.


    S-class Gecko, a powerful half-hero.


    The S-rank Ghoul is already very strong, and coupled with the strength of a half-hero, even a quasi-special investigator can hardly solve him.


    At the same time, the other side.


    Jin Muyan returned home and had been there for a whole day.


    The ground was full of rubbish, there was only a little bit of food, and the broken mirror represented his mood.


    "Ding Dong" cell phone rang.


    Jin Muyan glanced at the new message in the phone. This was a text message from Yong Jin Yingliang.


    "Ying..." Jin Muyan felt warm, but saw his brilliant eye from the reflection, and slowly put down the phone.


    "I am no longer a human being. I can''t stay by Ying''s side anymore, otherwise, my hunger will kill him." Jin Muyan clenched his fists.


    It took him a day to try a variety of foods, the explanations of Ghoul on TV, and the rumors about Ghoul on the Internet, everything made him feel desperate.


    However, he can''t do it to hate the woman who likes him.


    He knew that he couldn''t go on like this, he had to find a way to become a human being, but can you become a human?This is tantamount to a legend.


    So far, he has not found news on the Internet that human beings have become ghouls, or ghouls have become human beings.


    On the contrary, I found a group of human beings who felt that they were poor, but Jin Muyan subconsciously felt that they were not really poor, they were fishing.


    Once a Ghoul believes their words, they will probably fall into their hands.


    "Am I a ghoul or a human?" Jin Muyan raised his head and looked in the mirror.


    In the broken mirror, Jin Muyan with only one eye was reflected, and the other eye was still so clear and bright.


    "Ding Dong Ding Dong" constantly sent new news on the phone.


    Jin Muyan hesitated and stood up.


    Even if it doesn''t hurt Yong Jin Yingliang, it can''t arouse his suspicion.


    Simply changed clothes, cleaned the room, Jin Muyan went out.


    Because of Heyan''s existence, he had to wear a blindfold so that he would not be discovered.


    The place where Yong Jin Yingliang asked him is no stranger, and it is the coffee shop they often go to.


    Jin Muyan came downstairs to the antique coffee shop, and at a glance he saw Fukuchi Ryoko and Fukuchi Hina who had just got out of the car.


    Sifang Lianshi glanced at Jin Muyan, did not speak, and took the two upstairs.


    Just as Jin Muyan was about to go upstairs, he was put a palm on his shoulder.


    "Are you... Mr. Magician?" Jin Muyan looked at Su Yu.


    "My name is Su Yu, the current ccg second-class search officer." Su Yu said lightly.


    Jin Muyan opened his eyes wide, search officer?Isn��t that an organization that specializes in catching Ghoul?


    "If you go with me, I will let Yong Jin Yingliang go. If you don''t go with me, he may be regarded as a companion of the Ghoul." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I''ll go with you." Jin Muyan said quickly.


    "Very well, rest assured, I won''t throw you into the ccg, you have a place where you should go." Su Yu patted Jin Muyan on the shoulder.


    "I have another question, why do you see it at a glance, I am a ghoul?" Jin Muyan questioned.


    "I used to be a chef with a very sensitive nose, and your body exudes a breath different from human beings." Su Yu said simply.


    "I am a human...because..."


    "Dr. Garner, right?" Su Yu interrupted Jin Muyan and led him to the front.


    "How do you know?" Jin Muyan looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "Secret, you shouldn''t be transformed by Dr. Garner?" Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "I don''t know what I swallowed, it became what it is now." Jin Muyan lowered his head.


    "Oh? Is there any other way?" Su Yu was a little surprised.


    "Can I become a human being?" Jin Muyan said unwillingly.


    "Of course, as long as you can become my chess piece, you can become a human being." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "What you said is true?" Jin Muyan said in surprise.


    "It''s true or false, you will know in the future. I am going to send you to a Ghoul family. Your mission is to become stronger. Oh, kindly remind you that the young master of that family might be interested in you. "Su Yu said with a smile.


    "(��_��)?" Jin Muyan.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the kind of interest you think, but the instinct of the Ghoul." Su Yu saw through what Jin Muyan was thinking.


    "..." Jin Muyan, that''s even more scary!


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu packed the fainted Jin Muyan into a box and drove the newly bought car to the Yueshan family''s villa.


    At this time, the time is already night.


    Yueshan home.


    Yue Shanxi sits on a chair on the balcony and drinks coffee. For Ghoul, this is the only thing that can be drunk.


    "Master, dinner is ready." A maid came over and reminded.


    "I''m not interested in dinner, please remove it." Yue Shan Xi waved his hand.


    "Yes" the maid left respectfully.


    Yue Shanxi stood up, looked at the bright starry sky, and sighed deeply.


    He recently learned about Goddailyshi and was in a bad mood.


    Goddai Lishi would rather go gluttony than eat with him, which made him very angry.


    However, he became a little worried when he heard that Goddaily was injured.


    "What is the real delicacy?" Yue Shanxi said, looking at the sky.


    "Bang" a big box fell from the sky.

 303 Chapter 303 First Class Investigator

    Another few days passed.


    Su Yu''s work went very smoothly, from a second-class search officer to a first-class search officer.


    In just a few days, I grabbed one S-rank canoe and five A-rank canons. With such an excellent record, how could it not be promoted?


    Masato Takizawa gave a detailed report on Su Yu.


    In the office of Fa Temple Xiangjie.


    "Fighter mad, cares about his companions, his strength is unknown, he is estimated to be a quasi-special search officer..."


    After reading Takizawa''s report, Hoji Xiangsuke nodded.


    In the past few days, Su Yu acted with others, and even took Takizawa Masato out.


    That time, when he caught the S-rank Ghoul directly, Su Yu was almost injured in order to protect Takizawa Masato. Such a person has no problems.


    "Mr. Hosi, Su Yu-kun is currently a first-class investigator. He does not have a partner. With his strength, it is difficult to choose a suitable partner." Takizawa Masaichi whispered.


    "Don''t worry about this. The headquarter has sent a search officer, a college graduate with excellent grades. Su Yujun has a wealth of combat experience, she has knowledge, and it is just right to be a partner." Fa Temple Xiangjie smiled.


    "That''s good, I''ll go out first." Masato Takizawa bowed and left the room.


    Xiangjie of Fa Temple took out a document from the drawer. The photo page on the document was a blonde woman.


    ...


    In the office.


    Su Yu was drinking coffee and watching the movie.


    In recent days, there have been no major incidents, only Goo Mahe and Kotaro Amon have been searching for Ghoul species.


    Su Yu worked hard for a few days and reached the first-class search officer, and it was time to rest.


    Because of his status, it is obvious that he cannot accept written work. As a typical fighter, Su Yu is in the office, drinking coffee and watching movies.


    "Su Yu-kun, I asked for you, your partner will soon come from the headquarters." Takizawa Masadao walked in.


    "Really? I wish it was a girl." Su Yu said casually.


    "We have very few girls in our industry, but there are many in the academy. It''s a pity..." Takizawa Masadao did not go on. The investigation officer''s career is very dangerous, especially the female investigator.


    As far as he knows, the number of female search officers is almost only a few tenths, and sometimes there may be only a few in the entire branch.


    The phone on the "jingle bell" table rang.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Su Yu answered the phone, his eyes lit up.


    "Has your Kuink been made?" Takizawa knew that the S-class Ghoul species that Su Yu captured was called a scorpion, and the Hebao he possessed was extracted by Dr. Ji Xing in the laboratory to make Kuink. .


    "Well, the tail-shaped Kuink made two swords." Su Yu stood up and said.


    The higher the level of the Ghoul, the better the Cuink that can be made. For example, the Cuinke made from the SSS-Ghoul is definitely far superior to the quality of the iron knife.


    The Iron Swordsman can easily cut off their packs in the face of the S-level Ghoul, but it is not necessarily the case against the higher-level Ghoul.


    Of course, the Ghoul has its weaknesses. Even if he only uses an iron knife, Su Yu is confident enough to defeat the SSS-Class Ghoul. After all, there are still black ghosts.


    The branch laboratory is located in the safest underground space.


    Dr. Earth Xing is a genius who does not lose to Dr. Garner at all. The Kuinke made of Kuinke steel and Hebao is extremely sharp.


    Su Yu came to the laboratory and saw Dr. Dixing with Watermelon Head and two boxes beside him at a glance.


    "Jun Su Yu, two swords have been built according to your requirements." Dr. Di Xing smiled and handed the two suitcases to Su Yu.


    "Thank you, Dr. Xing." Su Yu took the suitcase and pressed the release button.


    Two black long swords appeared in Su Yu''s hands.


    "Not bad." Su Yu waved, admiringly.


    "This is only an S-rank Kuynk. If you can catch a higher-level Ghoul species, you might get a better weapon..."


    "I remembered." Su Yu nodded.


    How to make Kuynk weapons, he had already obtained experimental data through the black ghost.


    The main material is Cuinke steel, as well as a kind of Hebao. Combining them to create a favorite description...like making chocolate.


    What Su Yu lacks is Cuinck steel, as well as machines that can melt Cuinck steel.


    Cuink steel can be borrowed from other ccg branches. As for the machine, when the time comes, you can go and get it.


    Each branch has a storage of Cuink steel and machines for making Kuink weapons. These things are placed underground in the branch. If you want to get underground, you have to go through layers of guards.


    It is impossible for ordinary people, but Su Yu wants to go underground in other branches, it is just a breeze.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu took Anju Heina and Anjo Nabai to his lounge.


    This lounge requires the consent of the Dharma Temple Xiangsuke, plus some fees, so that Anju Kona and Anju Nabai can be protected.


    They are academic students themselves, so it is natural to become a member of ccg.


    Xiangjie of Fa Temple checked their information and handed over all their arrangements to Su Yu.


    "This branch is very safe. If you two want to leave here, you''d better act with me. Regarding your work, it is training for the time being. I will teach you simple training and check your training progress every day." Su Yu Looking at the two people.


    "Master Su Yu, thank you." Anjiu Heina bowed.


    "Thank you." The same goes for Anju Nabai.


    "If you want to thank you, let me see your value." Su Yu turned and looked out the window.


    Anjiu Heina and Anjiu Nabai moved here, and Su Yu no longer has to send black ghosts to protect them every day.


    "Yes" Anju Heina and Anju Nabai looked at each other and smiled slightly.


    They knew that Su Yu was cold outside and hot inside, and they were very concerned about them.


    at the same time.


    In front of Dikou''s house.


    Mao Xu looked at the escaped gecko and looked back.


    "Mr. Mato, we found this inside." A search officer handed Mato Wu Xu a photo.


    Mao Xu took a look, then glanced at the corpse on the ground.


    "They must be still in District 20, and they will be searched. This time it may be a big fish." Wu Xu grinned, his smile a little distorted.


    Kontaro Amen stood by without speaking.


    Recently, he followed Mahe Wu Xu during the day and went back to take care of Hope at night. His mood was very different from before.


    "Amen, Amen, Amen?" Wu Xu called out a few words.


    "Sorry, Mr. Mahato." Kotaro Amen reacted and apologized.


    "It''s okay, take a good rest tonight, you seem to have adopted a kid, take good care of her." Wu Xu patted Amen Kotaro on the shoulder.


    "Yes." Kotaro Amen bowed, he knew that Wu Xu also had a daughter.


    "Su Yu-kun seems to have caught an S-rank Ghoul, and we can''t lose to him. I hope that this time we can meet the best in District 20." Wu Xu Mato joked.

 304 Chapter 304

    night.


    Amen Kotaro''s house.


    "Welcome back, big brother." Kotaro Amen, who hopes to see the door open, hurriedly greeted him.


    "Hope, I won''t see you in a few days, hello." Su Yu behind Amen Gangtaro greeted her.


    "Hello, Big Brother Su Yu." Hope smiled sweetly.


    "This is the dinner I brought you." Su Yu handed Hope a lunch box.


    Hoping to take the bento, he looked at Kotaro Amon carefully.


    "Go and eat, I have already eaten." Amen Kotaro said softly.


    "Yeah" Hope smiled and left with his lunch.


    "Really a smart girl." Su Yu looked at Hope and ran to the balcony, admiringly said.


    "She is really well-behaved and cute, completely different from most of the little girls who can only act like a baby." Amen Kotaro poured a cup of tea for Su Yu and sat down.


    "Mr. Yamen, it is because of her that you have pity for Ghoul, right?" Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Today, Mr. Mato and I tracked down a Ghoul family and found a group photo. Judging from the photo, it is a very happy family..."


    "Doctor Dikou?" Su Yu sat down and said.


    "How do you know?" Gentaro Amen opened his mouth. This incident happened in the afternoon. He returned to the branch, met Su Yu, had dinner with him, and returned home.


    Su Yu didn''t have the chance to touch this matter at all.


    "I have discovered the flute family a long time ago, but when I went there that day, I found their family holding hands and walking on the way home, which made me feel very warm. In that case, I couldn''t help it." Su Yu There was a moment of silence.


    "Su Yu-jun, I used to hate Ghoul so much, now I hate myself and the world..." Amen Gangtaro smiled bitterly.


    "Perhaps, you shouldn''t take in hope. Her presence will make you hesitate, and you won''t be able to attack Ghoul in the end." Su Yu glanced at the hope on the balcony.


    Amen Gentaro did not speak, he did hesitate today because the other party had no idea of ??fighting at all.


    "Recently, you may be very busy. Why don''t you give the task of taking care of hope to Anju Heina and Anjo Nabai?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "But, she is in the branch, will she..." Amen Kotaro worried.


    "No, her brilliant eyes will only appear when fighting." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then I beg you, Su Yu-kun." Kotaro Amen knew that once he got busy, he would have no time to take care of hope.


    "You are welcome, bring her to the branch tomorrow morning." Su Yu smiled.


    ...


    Antique coffee shop.


    In the meeting room.


    "Sifang Jun, is the news true?" Gongshan Fangcun confirmed.


    "Yes, Mr. Diguchi''s body has been recovered by them, and the person leading the team is Wu Xu, the superior investigator." Sifang Lianshi nodded.


    "It turned out to be him..." Gongshan Fangcun''s expression changed slightly, and even he was a little afraid of this superior investigator.


    "Regarding Mr. Dikou''s family, I want to move to District 11..."


    "Manager, are we really going to send Mrs. Ryoko and Hina off?" Touka Kirishima couldn''t help but said.


    Compared with District 20, the environment in District 11 is a bit more chaotic, and the danger has increased exponentially. Especially now, there is still a rumor that the Hierarchs are formed by swallowing each other.


    "Dong Xiangjiang, there is no other way..."


    "At the end of the day, you are just to protect your own group of weak people." Goddai Toshi sneered.


    Kirishima Touka clenched her fists, but now she felt that Kamidai Toshi was right.


    "That, can I say something?" A voice sounded.


    When everyone looked up, they found a young man dressed as a waiter. He was the waiter brought by Yue Shanxi.


    "Jin Mujun, if you have any thoughts, I will listen." Yue Shanxi said while drinking coffee.


    "I think the manager is doing the right thing. Mr. Flute has been arrested. They will definitely look for Mrs. Ryoko and Hina. At that time, if they are found, it will be over here..."


    "Coward!" Kirishima Dongxiang glared at Jin Muyan, got up and left the meeting room.


    Jin Muyan''s eyes darkened, there was nothing he could do, and there was nothing he could do.


    "Sifang, you can make arrangements and send them away tomorrow night." Fangcun Gongshan said lightly.


    "Yes." Sifang Lianshi turned and left.


    "Manager, I''ve checked it out." Ren Jianxuan walked in.


    "Did he really join ccg?" Kozen Yoshimura asked.


    "He joined the branch in District 20, and within a few days he caught several Ghoul species, as well as S-class scorpions. He has taken him away. He has now become a first-class investigator." Jin Jianxuan nodded. Tao.


    "It seems that he didn''t tell the ccg branch of the existence here. It''s really an interesting human being." Fangcun Gongshan murmured.


    Shendai Lishi snorted coldly, knowing that they were talking about Su Yu.


    "A powerful search officer has indeed arrived in District 20. Do you want to solve him before he reaches the top search officer?" Yue Shanxi looked at Fangcun Gongshan.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Yueshan, but please don''t act rashly. His strength may be as good as mine. Once the Yueshan family can''t kill him, he will catch your people, it will be a big trouble." Fangcun Gongshan waved his hand.


    "No less than the strength of the store manager?" Yue Shan Xi''s pupils shrank.


    ...


    In Kirishima Touka''s room.


    "What on earth should I do..." Kirishima Touka hugged her knees, a little confused.


    With her strength, it is simply not enough to protect Fukuchi Ryoko and Fukuchi Hina, and may even harm the antique coffee shop.


    However, just watching Fukuchi Ryoko and Fukuchi Hina be sent away?She was not reconciled.


    "Boom, boom," a voice came from outside the window.


    Kirishima Dongxiang turned his head and saw that Su Yu was standing outside the window.


    Su Yu waved to Kirishima Dongxiang and left.


    Kirishima Dongxiang hesitated, walked out of the room and followed Su Yu.


    She left the back alley and saw Su Yu clinging to the building as soon as she looked up.


    A card fell from the sky and landed at the feet of Touka Kirishima.


    Kirishima Dongxiang picked up the card and looked at the address on it. When he looked up again, Su Yu had disappeared.


    "Huh?" Kirishima Touka turned to the back, looking at the line on it, widening her eyes.


    "Do you want to become a human?"


    Kirishima Touka subconsciously wanted to report it to the store manager, but when she thought about Fukuchi Ryoko and Fukuchi Hina, she knew that they would be sent away tomorrow.


    "In that case, I can only find that guy now." Kirishima Dongxiang collected the card, walked out of the alley, and walked towards the address on the card.


    Whether it is true or not, she has to find out.


    at the same time.


    In ccg''s office, the pictures of the Dikou family are constantly being copied.


    A search officer yawned and read the news.


    When he turned to a photo, he was taken aback for a moment and looked at the picture of the flute family on the table, and suddenly cold sweat came down.

 305 Chapter 305-Kirishima Touka

    In front of an ordinary residence.


    Kirishima Dongxiang looked around, but didn''t find Su Yu.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    Kirishima Touka looked at the opened door, walked into the courtyard, and entered the room cautiously.


    As soon as he entered the room, Kirishima Dongxiang saw Su Yu sitting on the sofa drinking coffee.


    "Close the door." Su Yu said.


    "Kacha" Kirishima Dong Xiang looked at the slowly closing door, and came to Su Yu in surprise.


    "Please sit down. This is coffee for you." Su Yu pointed to the coffee on the table.


    Touka Kirishima sat down, took a sip of coffee, and was slightly surprised. The taste was very mellow, far exceeding the coffee made by the manager.


    "How is it?" Su Yu looked at Kirishima Dongxiang with a smile.


    "It''s delicious. I didn''t come for coffee, but wanted to ask you, what does this sentence mean? Can you really make a ghoul into a human?" Kirishima Dongxiang stared at Su Yu.


    "To me, a Ghoul is just a sick human being. As long as I pay a certain price, I can change a Ghoul." Su Yu said slowly.


    "What''s the price?" Kirishima Touka was silent for a while.


    "My life." Su Yu wrote lightly.


    "Huh?" Kirishima Dongxiang widened his eyes. In that case, why did Su Yu give her this card?


    "You seem to think I only have one life?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "What are you talking about?" Kirishima Dong Xiang looked at Su Yu blankly, didn''t everyone have one life?


    "I can make you a human now. The price is that you have to leave the antique coffee shop and become my subordinate in the future." Su Yu said directly.


    Touka Kirishima opened her mouth and became a human, which was an unattainable dream for her.


    "As long as you promise me, I can guarantee that Mrs. Fukuchi Ryoko will not be discovered by ccg, and that they can also become humans." Su Yu continued.


    "Do you want me to help you deal with the antique coffee shop?" Touka Kirishima struggled a little.


    "My goal is to make all the ghouls able to live in the sun. For this, I need a ghoul''s power. When I completely master the ccg, you can become a department under me and participate in the library. The Inks plan, and the artificial food plan." Su Yu smiled.


    "The Cuinks plan? The artificial food plan? What do these two plans mean?" Kirishima''s heart moved.


    "As we all know, one of the ways to judge humans and canyons is the value of rc cells in the body. The Cuynx plan is to reduce the value of rc cells in the canyons, inhibit their instincts, and allow canons to eat ordinary food.


    Of course, once the Ghoul species breaks out, it will lose control, so there is an artificial food plan."Su Yu explained.


    "This plan, if you tell the store manager, make him a human..."


    "I repeat, this price is my life. It will only make the people I care about become humans, instead of considering who is strong and who is weak. In my eyes, you are all weak." Su Yu interrupted the fog. Dao Dongxiang''s words.


    "Then why did you choose me?" Kirishima Dongxiang didn''t believe Su Yu would care about her.


    "Aya Kirishima is in the green tung tree. The antique coffee shop is a very important place for you. You also have a human friend. These three points make me think you are a controllable Ghoul." Su Yu took it out. Two photos were placed in front of Kirishima Dongxiang.


    Kirishima Dongxiang looked at Kirishima and her good friend in the photo, and understood that this was Su Yu''s threat.


    "Of course, there is another reason. You are very beautiful. I don''t want an old man with squinting eyes." Su Yu joked.


    "I promise you, but you must promise me two things. First, protect Mrs. Ryoko and Hinami. Second, you can''t hurt anyone in the antique coffee shop." Touka Kirishima thought for a while, and his eyes were firm.


    "The first point, I can promise you. The second point, I can''t promise you, because the antique coffee shop is in danger of being discovered. Then, I will defeat the manager and prove my strength." Su Yu shook his head. Tao.


    "Then you can''t kill the manager." Kirishima Touka stepped back.


    "No problem, if I meet Kirishima Xuandu, I will be merciful." Su Yu shrugged.


    Dongxiang Kirishima didn''t answer, she picked up her coffee cup and took a sip.


    "Next, let''s get to the topic. This is my biggest secret, using my life to change the Ghoul species, currently only you know it. I hope you don''t let me become the target of the public." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Kirishima Dong Xiang looked up at Su Yu, and was shocked when she saw Su Yu slashing her wrist.


    "This is how Ghoul becomes a human." Su Yu put his wrist in front of her.


    "Is it worth it for you to do this?" Touka Kirishima asked in horror.


    "Don''t waste it, it''s worth it or not, I have the final say." Su Yu smiled palely on his face.


    Kirishima Dongxiang looked at Su Yu with respect. As a human being, no matter what it was for, he was able to pay such a high price, he was a human being worthy of respect.


    After half an hour.


    "Pumping" Su Yu fell into Kirishima Dongxiang''s arms.


    "Are you all right?" Touka Kirishima was startled.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just death, I''m used to it." Su Yu said weakly.


    "What should I do after you die?" Kirishima Dongxiang looked at Su Yu in his arms.


    "I will survive, don''t make a noise, it will be over in a few minutes." Su Yu closed his eyes.


    Kirishima Dongxiang looked at Su Yu quietly until he lost his heartbeat.


    "Ka" A black mist appeared on Su Yu, and his heartbeat recovered again.


    "Try the food I prepared for you." Su Yu stood up and moved a bit.


    Kirishima Dongxiang looked at Su Yu''s wrist, the wound had recovered, but when she thought of the pain, she felt scared.


    "Don''t be in a daze." Su Yu flicked Kirishima Dong Xiang''s forehead, not feeling good.


    Kirishima Touka looked at the few fast foods in front of him, they were all common foods.


    She carefully took out the French fries, tasted it, and suddenly opened her eyes.


    This taste was completely different from the taste before, and it was so rich that she doubted her life.


    Su Yu looked at Kirishima Dongxiang who was eating, and didn''t stop her.


    When Touka Kirishima wiped out all the food on the table, he felt a little rude.


    "Do you believe me now?" Su Yu said in a hurry.


    "Thank you." Touka Kirishima bowed.


    "From now on, you only need to listen to me. It''s ok. Go back and pack your things now, move here tomorrow, and stop getting in touch with the antique coffee shop." Su Yu threw the key here to Kirishima Dongxiang.


    "What about Mrs. Ryoko and Hina?" Touka Kirishima couldn''t help but said.


    "I have my own arrangements." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "I understand." Touka Kirishima clenched her small fist.


    Starting today, she will work with Su Yu for the future of Ghoul.


    In her eyes, Su Yu is now a noble human.

 306 Chapter 306

    Touka Kirishima returned to the antique coffee shop and packed her suitcase.


    One night, she did not rest until the next day, before dawn, she left the antique coffee shop.


    at the same time.


    Not far from the antique coffee shop.


    Su Yu looked at Dikou Liangzi and Dikou Hushi in the hands of the black ghost. They were already asleep.


    Even if it is a Ghoul, it is essentially the same as a human being, very fragile.


    Su Yu was in a building, making Dikou Chichi turned into a human being. As for Dikou Liangzi, she was placed in another rented place.


    The early morning sun shines on the antique coffee shop.


    As usual, the business hadn''t started yet, and Jin Jianxuan found a big problem.


    "Manager, Dong Xiangjiang is gone, and Mrs. Ryoko and Hina are gone!" Jin Jianxuan found Gongshan Fangcun and said anxiously.


    "What are you talking about?" Kozen Yoshimura was taken aback, and quickly came to Kirishima Dongxiang''s room, only to find a letter on the table.


    After opening the letter, Fangcun Gongshan sighed.


    "Dong Xiangjiang was dissatisfied with me because of their affairs, and left the antique coffee shop. She said that she had found a new companion, so I don''t have to worry about her safety." Fangcun Gongshan''s tone was a little lonely.


    "Manager, Dong Xiangjiang should only be angry for a while, and it will be fine after a while." Jin Jianxuan comforted.


    "She has moved away and took all her luggage, she should not be back. This matter is left to you, and wait until tomorrow to visit Dong Xiangjiang''s high school. If she is still safe, let her Go." Fangcun Gongshan thought for a while.


    "Yes" En Jianxuan nodded, expressing understanding.


    Immediately afterwards, the two came to the room of Fukuchi Ryoko and Fukuchi Hina.


    There was nothing unusual in the room, they seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, making Fangcun Gongshan puzzled.


    ...


    ccg division.


    As soon as Fukuchi Hina woke up, she found herself in a strange place, scared her to look for Fukuchi Ryoko.


    "No need to look for it, this is the 20th division of ccg." A voice sounded.


    The flute mouth young Shi looked to the window, and Su Yu stood by the window, watching the rising sun.


    "Who are you?" Fukuchi Hina''s face is pale, this is actually a branch of ccg, then her mother was caught by ccg?


    "My name is Su Yu, the first-class investigator of the ccg branch, don''t worry, Dikou Ryoko has not been arrested, and is still outside. Only you were brought here by me." Su Yu turned and looked at Dikou Chushi.


    She has short brown hair, a cute face, a petite figure, and a pink pajamas.


    "Why are you bringing me here?" Fukuchishi bit her lip.


    "Because of this, I can protect you." Su Yu took out a white uniform from the bag next to him and threw it to the flute mouth Hushi.


    "Protect me?" Flute Kou Shi was stunned.


    "For the specific situation, I will let Kirishima Dongxiang explain to you. Now you change your clothes first, and there is a bento prepared for you on the table." Su Yu said with her back to the flute mouth young.


    "Is my big sister here?" Fukuchi Hina hurriedly began to change clothes. Facing Su Yu, she was a bit shy, but when she heard Kirishima Dongxiang''s name, she felt a little relieved.


    "She is in my house." Su Yu said simply.


    "Wait, this is the ccg branch, you can prepare lunch for me..." Fukuchi Hina changed her clothes, her face changed slightly.


    "From today, you are a human being. Forget about the past and try the curry I made." Su Yu opened the lid.


    "I''m a human?" Flute Kouchi heard the scent of curry, hesitated for a moment, walked to the table and tasted it gently.


    Su Yu didn''t bother the flute mouth young Shishi, her taste was very inelegant, she didn''t feel like a girl at all.


    After eating a portion of curry, Flute Kou Chi really believed Su Yu''s words, with surprise on her face.


    "Don''t be too happy, I have two more things to tell you." Su Yu threw a document to Flute Kushishi.


    Flute opened it and looked at the dead in the photo in disbelief.


    "Your father died in the hands of the superior investigator Wu Xu, Mato." Su Yu said slowly.


    Flute Hina clenched her small fist.


    "Mao Wu Xu''s life will end tonight." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    Flutekou Hina looked at Su Yu in disbelief. Mahe Wu Xu was the superior investigator, and Su Yu was also the investigator. Why did he say this?


    "Don''t look at me like that, it''s not me who wants to kill him." Su Yu came to Flute Hina and patted her little head.


    "I want to see..."


    "Sorry, you can only listen to me now, because it was me who made you a human being. If you want Ryoko Flute to live safely and become a human, you must listen to me." Su Yu squatted in the mouth of the flute Hina. Said before.


    "I listen to you, please don''t hurt her." Flute Kushiro said quickly.


    "Next, let''s talk with Touka Kirishima. You will stay in the branch in the future. Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai will teach you how to read and read, train with them, and have the strength to protect yourself." Su Yu took a notebook and clicked on the video call.


    Hina Fukuchi looked at Dongxiang Kirishima in the video and felt relieved.


    Su Yu left the room and didn''t mean to disturb them, because he still had to look for Flutekou Liangzi.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu opened the door and walked in.


    Dikou Liangzi had woke up, put on a dress, and looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "If I hadn''t changed your photos, you and Hina had been caught by ccg a long time ago. Now Hina has become a human being. In the branch of ccg, do you think there is a safer place than there? Su Yu snorted coldly, looking at Ryoko Flute.


    Fukuchi Ryoko, with long brown hair, is a typical housewife, gentle and kind, but also has another side. For example, when he protects his family, he has to fight against a superior investigator.


    "If you don''t let me see Hinshi, I will never believe you!" Fukuchi Ryoko said in a daze.


    "Wait for a while, naturally someone you believe will come and explain to you." Su Yu spoke and walked up to Dikou Liangzi.


    "What are you going to do?" Fukuchi Ryoko warned.


    "What are you so scared of? Do you think I would be interested in you? Stretch out your hand." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Fukuchi Ryoko hesitated and stretched out his hand.


    Su Yu held her hand, a green light radiating from it.


    Fukuchi Ryoko was taken aback, and she felt the hunger disappear.


    "This is my strength. It can fill the Ghoul, probably without eating for more than ten days. Of course, this can only maintain your basic life. If you encounter a battle, you will still awaken your instincts, so, I made Hinomi and Touka Kirishima become humans..."


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    Su Yu let go of Ryoko''s little hand and opened the door.


    "Dong Xiangjiang?" Dikou Liangzi looked at the visitor, surprised.

 307 Chapter 307 The Death of Wu Xu

    On the balcony.


    Su Yu looked into the distance, it was far from the branch, it was not the place where the Ghoul species gathered.


    He made Fukuchi Hina into a human being to make Fukuchi Ryoko feel at ease and work for him.


    Touka Kirishima and Ryoko Fukuchi are both evolved Ghoul species. The former has combat experience and can be used immediately.The latter is just a housewife with very little combat experience, but it is also a useful ghoul.


    At the very least, Su Yu knew that Fukuchi Chushi could reach S grade or above in the future, and Fukuchi Ryoko should be able to reach S grade no matter how bad.


    "Kacha" Kirishima Touka opened the door.


    "I''m sorry, Jun Su Yu." Dikou Liangzi bowed to Su Yu.


    She learned from Kirishima Dongxiang that Su Yu had almost sacrificed his life to make Kirishima Dongxiang a human. Therefore, Kirishima Dongxiang was willing to leave the antique coffee shop and follow Su Yu.


    The flute chick realized that it also became a human being, in the ccg branch, which was unimaginable to flute Ryoko, but Su Yu did it.


    Fukuchi Hina has always wanted to go to school, but now she finally got her wish. Moreover, she is now safe and no longer has to worry about life.


    Su Yu not only helped Dikou Chushi to become a human, but also changed the photo of the Dikou family, so that ccg could not trace their clues, and they were simply their great benefactors.


    "Mr. Dikou''s body, I have no right to help you take it away, I can only do that." Su Yu turned and looked at Dikou Liangzi.


    "This is enough." Dikou Liangzi''s eyes darkened.


    "I will give you a chance to take revenge, it''s up to you to do it or not." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Really?" Fukuchi Ryoko said with joy.


    "Your opponent, he is the superior investigator Wu Xu, and he will act tonight. I will tell you where you are. You and Kirishima Dongxiang will go together, and someone will help you stop his partner." Su Yu Conghuai I took out the photo of Wu Xu Mabe and handed it to Ryoko Dikou.


    Fukuchi Ryoko stared closely at the picture of Wu Xu, remembering him.


    "If the mission is completed, I will let you evolve into a hero. If the mission fails, I will take care of the young girl in the mouth." Su Yu looked at the mouth of the mouth and said.


    "I understand." Fukuchi Ryoko bowed again.


    "I have other things, so I''ll leave first." Su Yu checked the time and asked him to arrange where Wu Xu was going.


    ...


    In the afternoon, the weather was a little gloomy.


    Amen Kotaro and Maha Oo walked on the river bank, and Oho Maha still had a twisted smile.


    Early in the morning, he received the fake photo from his subordinates and directly cut off Mr. Flute''s clue.


    However, he did not give up, but let ccg spread the news, looking for a young woman and a little girl.


    According to Mr. Dikou��s neighbors, Dikou��s family is indeed a family of three with a daughter.


    "Mr. Mato, why are we here?" Amen Kotaro couldn''t help asking.


    "The branch received a call to provide Ghoul news, saying that I had seen them around here, so I came to look for them." Maha Wu Xu replied.


    "But, it''s just a phone call, can you really believe it?" Kotaro Amen hesitated.


    "Amen, my instinct tells me that the call was from those guys." Wu Xu said with a smile.


    "You mean, Ghoul wants to lead you out?" Amen Gentaro looked around warily.


    "That''s right, let''s see how powerful a gonzo species has been caught." Maha Wu Xu smiled cruelly.


    "Aren''t we calling others?" Amen Kotaro was a little worried.


    "The Ghoul in District 20, as if they had been warned, disappeared... This time, the Ghoul who led me out is likely to be two or three people." Wu Xu inferred.


    In fact, there is one thing he didn''t say, that is, there may be an organization in the Ghoul in District 20.


    This incident was only his speculation, and there was not enough evidence to support it. Therefore, Wu Xu Manto did not report, nor did he tell Amen Kotaro.


    "In case they have a lot of people in ambush..."


    "At that time, we will retreat. Amen, look." Maha Wu Xu stopped and looked not far away.


    Amen Kotaro looked not far away, and two masked men blocked their way.


    "Give me back my husband!" One of the masked men said, attacking Wu Xu, Maha.


    Wu Xu Mato flashed his body, opened the suitcase, and was dealing with Mr. Fluteguchi''s Kazuko.


    "The soul is light!" Kirishima Dongxiang saw Kuinke of Wu Xu, and Yu He appeared behind him, as beautiful as a fallen angel.


    Maha Wu Xu easily dodges Yu He, and the contest with Fukuchi Ryoko takes the upper hand.


    Fukuchi Ryoko was very anxious. Ghoul could not fight for a long time, or she would lose control. She knew this very well.


    Kirishima Touka gritted his teeth and glanced at Amen Kotaro who didn''t do anything.


    Su Yu gave her a secret weapon. As long as he used that weapon, Wu Xu Maha was absolutely bound to die, but with Amen Kotaro standing by, she didn''t want to use it.


    Because Su Yu confessed that he could only take the life of Wu Xu, but not hurt the innocent.


    "Withdraw!" Kirishima Dongxiang shouted.


    Fukuchi Ryoko retreated quickly, and no longer entangled with Maha Wu Xu.


    "Want to run?" Maha Wu Xu chased after him.


    As soon as Amen Guntaro wanted to catch up with him, he was stopped by a young man.


    "I will never let you pass!" Jin Muyan said loudly while wearing a mask.


    He came to help after being told by Su Yu. Su Yu did not ask him to help, but when he thought that Ryoko Fukuchi and Dongxiang Kirishima would lose their lives because of this, Jin Muyan couldn''t help but come here.


    He was sent to the antique coffee shop by the Yueshan family to replace Dongxiang Kirishima''s work, and he was also the eyes of the Yueshan family in the antique coffee shop.


    Gongshan Fangcun knew this very well, and did not mean to reject Jin Muyan. He was also very curious to learn that he had become a Ghoul from a human, and wanted to help him.


    Jin Muyan knows the goodwill of the antique coffee shop, so he also wants to do something for the antique coffee shop.


    "Get out of me!" Amen Gentaro took out his weapon and attacked Jin Muyan.


    There is a very bad feeling in his heart.


    There was a drizzle in the sky.


    Kirishima Toka and Fukuchi Ryoko led Mato Wu Xu under a bridge, and even if the two made moves at the same time, Mato Wu Xu escaped.


    Even Ryoko Fukuchi was injured by Wu Xu, and Touka Kirishima had no room to fight. If he continued to fight, he would be caught by Wu Xu.


    "Why don''t you run away? Don''t you like to run away? It''s like a mouse." Mao Xu walked towards Kirishima Touka unhurriedly.


    Kirishima Touka bent over, took out a small box, took out a small bottle from inside, and held it in his hand.


    "Give it to me, go to hell!" Kirishima Dongxiang stood up, Yu He kept stabbing and threw the small bottle out.


    Mato Wu Xu used Kuink to block, the small bottle shattered, and a purple mist emerged, directly making Mato Wu Xu unable to move.


    "Die!" Fukuchi Ryoko saw this scene, and Kazuko fell on Mato Wu Xu.

 308 Chapter 308

    "Pumping" Mahto Wu Xu fell to the ground.


    Fukuchi Ryoko quickly snatched Kuink from his hand, turned off Kuink mode, and turned it into a suitcase.


    Kirishima Dongxiang breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the appearance of Wu Xu, he knew how powerful the things Su Yu had given her, so that the superior investigator Wu Xu could not move.


    "Mrs. Ryoko, let''s go quickly." Touka Kirishima reminded.


    "Yeah" Fukuchi Ryoko nodded, and looked at the corpse of Wu Xu, feeling relieved.


    The battle under the bridge ended, and Jin Muyan was beaten terribly by Amen Kotaro, almost a one-sided battle.


    Amen Kotaro hesitated many times in this battle, and finally, he was worried that he had overcome the hesitation and knocked Jin Muyan to the ground.


    When he rushed to the bridge, he saw the body of Wu Xu, and he could only kneel beside him and cry.


    Jin Muyan was taken away by Sifang Lianshi. He searched for a long time before he found Jin Muyan.


    ...


    The superior investigator Wu Xu, Manto, was attacked by a canon and died.


    This incident shocked the entire branch, and what was even more shocking was that Kotaro Amen, as the partner of Wu Xu, resigned!


    20 meeting rooms in divisions.


    Su Yu and Takizawa Masaichi sat on the left and right of the temple Xiangsuke, Amen Kotaro bent over, never looking up.


    "Mr. Amon..." Masando Takizawa opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "It''s all because of my compassion for Ghoul, which caused Mr. Mato to be killed by them." Amen Kotaro said again.


    Hoji Xiangsuke looked at Amen Guntaro, and did not want to let this talent go, but he knew very well that Amen Guntaro had lost the will to fight and was no longer a qualified investigator.


    "Yamen, I agree." Fa Temple Xiangsuke said seriously.


    "Thank you." Kotaro Amen raised his head with complicated eyes.


    Since encountering hope, he has developed compassion for Ghoul, and he no longer treats them as simple monsters, but humans.


    In his eyes, both Wu Xu and him are wrong.


    Now Koo Mato is dead, but Kontaro Amen has no intention of revenge, because he knows that the woman''s husband died in the hands of Oo Mato.


    Even if it''s a Ghoul species, there are good and bad points.


    Thinking of facing such a thing in the future, Kotaro Amen chose to leave.


    Kotaro Amen walked out of the meeting room, packed his things, and left with hope.


    Xiangsuke Hoshi found another job for him, an ordinary clerk, and erased Amen Kotaro''s identity in ccg.


    The funeral of Wu Xu, the superior investigator, was attended by many people. Su Yu also attended the funeral, but did not meet Kotaro Amen.


    After the funeral, the branch welcomed a special investigator.


    In Su Yu''s office, there were a second-class search officer and a third-class search officer.


    In the meeting room.


    "This is Koki Shinohara, who is transferred from the headquarters, and will be the head of the 20 districts in the future." Houji Xiangsuke introduced.


    Shinohara Yuki, an honest-looking middle-aged man wearing a suit.


    "Houji, you are still in charge of the 20th district. I''m just here to investigate the matter of Manto, and by the way, stay in the 20th district for a while." Shinohara Yukiki retorted.


    "Well, then I will introduce you to the members of my staff. This is the first-class investigator Su Yujun I mentioned, he can easily subdue the S-rank Ghoul, and my partner Takizawa-kun. "Fa Temple Xiangjie briefly introduced.


    The people outside, Yuuki Shinohara had already known each other just now, only Su Yu and Masaichi Takizawa belonged to his direct subordinates.


    "Su Yu-kun... hello." Yuuki Shinohara glanced at Su Yu, and stopped talking.


    "Prince Shinohara, I know what you want to say. I am only interested in Ghoul, and will not participate in the internal situation of ccg, so you don''t have to worry about my identity." Su Yu said unceremoniously.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are such an interesting person, okay, I remember it." Shinohara Yuuki was taken aback for a moment, and said with a smile.


    Fa Temple Xiangjie didn''t speak, he didn''t doubt Su Yu''s identity, after all, Su Yu''s strength was there.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to introduce to you, this one is..."


    "My name is well-known, and I am currently the second-class investigator." Akatsuki stood up and said.


    Su Yu looked at Real Family Knowing, and had to say that this second-class investigator had nothing in common with her father Real Family Wu Xu.


    Short golden hair, small white face, and a professional outfit set off her good figure.


    "Suzaku Shizou, third-class investigator." Shizou Lingwu introduced casually.


    He has short white hair and a delicate face, just like a girl. In fact, he is the boy who has lost important things.


    Like Guntaro Amen, Suzuya Shizo was adopted by a ghoul. The difference is that he has been tortured and his mentality has long been abnormal.


    "Houji quasi-special investigator, I want to see Kotaro Amen." Akatsuki continued.


    "This is the letter Mr. Yamen left for you." Su Yu took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Mahu.


    Real householder was taken aback for a moment, and accepted the letter without saying more.


    "In the last few days, I will bring Shizao out to investigate, and the branch will be handed over to you." Shinohara Yuki said to Hosuke Xiangsuke.


    "Yes" Fa Temple Xiangjie gave a salute.


    At the end of the meeting, Su Yu and Takizawa Masato returned to the office.


    Mahato Akatsuki followed Su Yu and frowned after reading the letter left by Amen Kotaro.


    "Su Yu first class..."


    "Just call the name directly, I don''t care about the so-called position." Su Yu interrupted the well-known words.


    "Su Yu-kun, Amen Guntaro, I only saw the report. Is the specific situation really the same as in the report? An excellent investigator of the academic sentiment actually pityed the Ghoul, causing the death of his boss... "Maidou Xiao stared at Su Yu closely.


    "I don''t have any interest in the weak and weak, I will only fight against the strong ones." Su Yu poured a cup of tea and said without delay.


    "I didn''t ask your question, it was his question." Mado Akatsuki frowned.


    "Amen Gentaro had previously performed tasks with me, letting go of a weak Ghoul, and the other party wanted to die, but he couldn''t get it off. At that time, I knew there would be today, but I didn''t expect to come so soon. "Su Yu said slowly.


    "Then why don''t you report it?" Mado Akatsuki was surprised.


    "Report? Who do I report to?" Su Yu asked back.


    Jin Hu Xiao opened his mouth, and then he reflected Su Yu''s position. At that time, even if he reported it, it would be useless.


    After all, Su Yu is just an outsider and does not touch the work of the branch.


    As an investigator sent by the academy, Amen Kotaro was deeply trusted. If Su Yu really reported, it would be a brain problem.


    "You should be my partner, right? I only like to crusade against Ghoul, and Kuinke. I will trouble you in the future because of information reports." Su Yu said.


    "I understand." Mato Akatsuki saluted.

 309 Chapter 309 Green Tung Tree

    The night a few days later.


    In the training ground.


    Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai looked at the flute Hina Mito in front of them, and they couldn''t bear it.


    "I''ll give you ten seconds, stand up." Su Yu said lightly, holding a wooden sword.


    Flute Hina shuddered, slowly supported, and stood up.


    As soon as he stood up, Su Yu''s wooden sword swung.


    Flute Mouth Hina dodged quickly and avoided Su Yu''s attack.


    Su Yu''s continuous attacks made Flute Kushishi retreat. Even if it was a wooden sword, it hurt.


    The "jingle bell" alarm sounded.


    Flute mouth young really fell to the ground, panting, this was only the third day of her training.


    "Very good, you persisted for half an hour, tomorrow I can take you out for shopping." Su Yu admired and stretched out his hand.


    Flute mouth young Shi raised her head in surprise, holding Su Yu''s hand, and stood up.


    "Heina, Nabai, you two are training very hard, but unfortunately there is not much time, I will find a way to improve the strength of you two." Su Yu looked at Anjiu Heina and Anjiu Nabai.


    "Master Su Yu, we can also..." Anjiu Heina opened his mouth.


    "I have no prejudice against Ghoul and human beings. For me, there are only good people and bad people." Su Yu said softly.


    "I understand." Anju Kurina Kazuki.


    They knew that the flute chicks were really ghouls, but they didn''t tell anyone, because the flute chicks realized that they were all humans just like them.


    Since Su Yu was able to recover the flute-mouth chicks who were shochu, maybe they could also give them strength and make them human again.


    "Are you willing to obtain that terrible power for me?" Su Yu came to the two of them and looked at them.


    "Master Su Yu, if it weren''t for you, we would become a real monster. As long as it was your order, we would be willing to obey." Anjiu Heina looked directly at Su Yu.


    "I also want to help Master Su Yu." Anjiunabai said quickly.


    "Then become my weapon." Su Yu stroked their little heads and smiled slightly.


    Anjo Kuna and Anjo Nabai glanced at each other and squeezed each other''s hands.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Su Yu looked at the door.


    "Su Yu-kun, the goal I mentioned at the meeting may have appeared." Mato Akatsuki walked in and said seriously.


    "You continue to train." After Su Yu finished speaking, he picked up the uniform and the box beside him and walked out the door.


    Matoaki looked at the three girls, and then at the back of Su Yu''s departure.


    She has served as Su Yu''s subordinate for a few days. In addition to reading the previous files, she still knows more about Su Yu.


    However, within a few days, she knew very little about Su Yu.


    Shinohara Yuuki gave her a task a few days ago, that is, to observe Su Yu, because Su Yu will become a superior investigator if he has any credit.


    At that time, even if Su Yu was an outsider, he would be exposed to many things.


    Real householder knew that he received the task and wanted to know Su Yu, but it was a pity that Su Yu was even more nervous than her work and rest time, so she didn''t give her any chance at all.


    In the past few days, in addition to going out to look for the Ghoul species, Su Yu is training the three of them here. According to the contacts between Mado Akatsuki and them, Anju Kurina and Anju Nabai are very enthusiastic towards her, but the flute-guchi Hina is really kind to her. Scared.


    "Excuse me, you continue to train, and pay attention to rest." Madoko was in a daze for a long time before reacting and closing the door.


    Flute mouth young man looked at the closed door and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She knows that Mato is the daughter of Mato Wu Xu, and she knows that Mato Wu Xu killed her father, and that her mother Fukou Ryoko avenged her.


    When she faced the real householder, she felt very complicated. It was obvious that the other party was the daughter of the enemy, but she had an indescribable guilt.


    In particular, Machiko showed her kindness, and his gentle tone made Fukuchiko really dare not look at her.


    ...


    In the conference room of the branch.


    Su Yu arrived one step early, and Shinohara Yuki and Suzuya Shizo sat opposite him.


    Hoji Xiangsuke and Mato Akatsuki arrived almost at the same time.


    "In recent days, there have been attacks on human beings by Ghoul, because most of the targets are young men, so I judge that the attacker is likely to be a woman. And this style fits the previous Ghoul, this Ghoul is..."


    "Big Stomach, also known as gluttony, S-class Ghoul, Shijo Linhe. After the mansion tragedy, she hid for a long time, and recently appeared again, indicating that her injury is healed." Su Yu interrupted the real householder. if.


    "Jun Su Yu, how do you know this?" Xiangjie Fa Temple was surprised.


    "She was injured by me." Su Yu replied.


    "What did you say?" Xiangjie of Fa Temple looked sluggish.


    "Jun Su Yu, you didn''t report this matter..." Halfway through the story, Mato Known, remembering Su Yu''s identity, stopped quickly.


    "Before I came to the ccg branch, I observed the branch for a period of time, and it happened with her at that time. She was rescued and I didn��t care. Later, when I learned about the building, I started to look for it. Find her trace." Su Yu said simply.


    "So, I didn''t expect Su Yujun to be so powerful, then have you seen her true face?" Fa Temple Xiangjie said with interest.


    "Long hair, woman, she has a faint scent, and she should be about the same figure as her." Su Yu thought for a while, and pointed to the real householder.


    "Did you not see her face?" Mato Akatsuki couldn''t help but ask.


    "I won''t look at Ghoul''s face. It''s terrible. After reading it, I won''t sleep at night." Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "..." Tosuke Hoji Temple, Yuki Shinohara.


    "Then have you found a clue?" Mato Akao asked disappointedly.


    "The first point is that there is a ghoul organization in District 20 that is responsible for managing those ghouls and restricting their actions. Secondly, I heard the name of another ghoul organization from the weaker ghouls. Recently, their people are working District 20 activities." Su Yu wrote lightly.


    "What''s their name?" Shinohara''s heart moved.


    "Green Tung Tree." Su Yu glanced at Shinohara Yuki.


    Shinohara Yuki and Faji Xiangjie glanced at each other. They knew the existence of green tong trees, but they did not expect that there were signs of green tong trees in District 20.


    "These two pieces of information are very valuable, Jun Su Yu, thank you." Fa Temple Xiang Jie said solemnly.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu replied lightly.


    The words of the Fa Temple Xiangjie were affirmation of him. It seems that if you catch a few more ghouls, the position of the superior investigator will be near.


    "Fa Temple quasi special class, something has happened!" A young investigator rushed in anxiously.


    "What''s the matter?" Fa Temple Xiangjie asked.


    "The eleventh branch was attacked by a canyon, and all personnel have lost contact!" The young investigator said with a sad expression on his face.


    "What did you say?" Fa Temple Xiangjie stood up in shock.


    "When did this happen?" Shinohara Yuuki clenched his fists, and the eleventh district was the area where Qingtongshu moved.


    "An hour ago. The headquarters ordered Shinohara to stay in District 20 and wait for orders."

 310 Chapter 310

    As the young investigator left, the room fell silent.


    All personnel in the 11th Division have lost contact, which shows how crazy the Qingtongshu is.


    "This group of souls are pale!" Fa Temple Xiangjie gritted his teeth.


    Shinohara Yuki was very worried about the situation at the headquarters, and the 11th district would definitely have to take it back. However, Qingtongshu dared to attack the branch of the 11th district so blatantly, it can be seen that the other party came prepared.


    "The quasi-special class of the Fa Temple, the Eleventh Division will definitely take it back. If there is a shortage of staff, it will definitely be transferred from the branch. When that happens, please don''t forget me." Su Yu said.


    Xiangjie of Fa Temple was taken aback and nodded.


    Madoaki glanced at Su Yu deeply, and thought of the next move of the headquarters so quickly, it seemed that Su Yu was not simple.


    After the meeting.


    "Su Yu-kun, if you don''t have a task at night, can you go out to eat with me?" Akatsuki Mato followed Su Yu.


    "I''ll treat you, go and clean up." Su Yu was not surprised, said a word, and walked outside.


    Maeto Xiao hurried back to the office and sorted out her work.


    In a small shop near the branch.


    Su Yu ordered a few side dishes and a glass of beer.


    The same is true for real households.


    "I know you have the task of observing me, but I don''t mind." Su Yu tasted the side dishes.


    "My greatest wish is to investigate the cause of my father''s death. If you are willing to help me, I can help you." Akatsuki Mato said in silence.


    "Are you helping me? Second-class Maho. If Shinohara says to help me, I will think about it. If you are, the level is too low." Su Yu shook his head.


    "My mother is a quasi-special investigator. Although my father is a superior investigator, he has many friends. If you exist as my boyfriend, I can at least guarantee that you will be a quasi-special investigator." One sentence.


    "So, what is the price?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "As long as you help me find the real culprit." Mato Akatsuki stared at Su Yu.


    Gentaro Amen left the branch. She only looked at the recorded case report and could not find any clues. Su Yu was far superior to others in terms of strength and wisdom, and was her good helper in finding clues.


    Of course, these are just superficial thoughts. She has a guess in her heart. Maybe Su Yu is better, knows more, and even knows everything in District 20.


    She couldn''t understand Su Yu, she was obviously only a young man, but she had a calmness that was totally incompatible with this age.


    This was no second among the young people she had ever seen.


    And Su Yu''s attitude towards her, whether it was cold or hot, made her very concerned.


    She is very clear about her appearance. There are many suitors in the academy. There are also young superior investigators in the headquarters and branch who take good care of her, and Su Yu seems to have no interest in her.


    "You mean, as long as I help you find the murderer, I can become your boyfriend?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Mato Know, slowly approaching her.


    Mahamoto''s face was red, trying to avoid it.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you." Su Yu whispered in the ear of Mado.


    Zhen Hu Xiao glared at Su Yu, a little embarrassed.


    "Although I can''t help you with this matter, I can make you a quasi-special investigator and master a powerful force for you to use." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    "Does this make any sense?" Akatsuki frowned.


    "Significance? You will know it later." Su Yu smiled meaningfully, and said no more.


    The real householder knew that Su Yu refused to say more, feeling a little upset, and picked up the wine glass.


    However, she is the type who gets drunk as soon as she drank a drink. After drinking a glass of wine, she blushed and burped.


    "Check out." Su Yu said to the shop owner, and after paying the money, he helped Makito walk out of the shop.


    Maeto Xiao looked at Su Yu drunkly, without saying anything.


    Su Yu put Madohatsu in the back of the car and drove away.


    This is the vehicle that ccg has helped him prepare so that he can better search for Ghoul species.


    Driving home, Su Yu walked in and saw an extra pair of shoes.


    "Ta Ta Ta" came the sound of footsteps.


    Su Yu looked up, a blonde girl yawned and walked downstairs.


    "Huh?" The blonde girl seemed to feel something, and when she looked at the door, she found Su Yu and Mahato.


    "Who are you?" The blonde girl was startled.


    "This is my home." Su Yu helped Zhen household know and let her lie on the sofa.


    "Huh?" The blonde girl opened her mouth wide.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Kirishima Dong Xiang heard the voice downstairs, and ran down quickly, and was slightly surprised when he saw Su Yu.


    "This is your good friend Yoshiko Kosaka, right?" Su Yu looked at Kirishima Dongxiang.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you will be back today..." Kirishima Dongxiang apologized.


    "Dong Xiangjiang, what is his relationship with you?" Kosaka Yizi asked in confusion.


    "This...that..." Touka Kirishima didn''t know how to answer.


    "I am her boyfriend." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Huh?" Kosaka Yoshiko opened his eyes wide, and subconsciously glanced at the well-known householder.


    If it is really Kirishima Touka''s boyfriend, why is it still bringing a woman back at night?


    Kirishima Touka flushed, and lowered her head without any excuse.


    "Good night." Su Yu picked up the household name, walked into his room, and closed the door.


    "Dong Xiangjiang, is he really your boyfriend?" Kosaka Yizi couldn''t believe it.


    "Hmm..." Kirishima Touka blushed.


    "But, he took the woman back to the room, so can you accept it?" Kosaka Yoriko said in disbelief.


    "I...I like him and don''t care about it." Touka Kirishima was a little afraid to look at Yoriko Kosaka.


    "..." Kosaka Yoshiko held her forehead, and she needed to slow down for this friend''s words.


    ...


    In Su Yu''s room.


    The real householder knew that he would get drunk after drinking. Su Yu knew this very well.


    At the same time, he also knew that Mato''s intuition was as terrible as Mato''s Wu Xu.


    Mato Wu Xu can analyze many situations only by relying on intuition, and Mato Knows that he can analyze from the data that Goddai Toshi is a woman, which is enough to prove her wisdom.


    Su Yu covered the quilt for Akira Maeto, and as soon as she was about to leave, Akira Maeto grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t go..." Mato Akatsuki murmured.


    Su Yu sat down and put the well-known little hand back into the quilt.


    He knew who the real householders said this sentence to.


    The well-known mother used to be a quasi-special investigator. During the battle of the one-eyed owl, in order to cover everyone, she chose to stay and block the opponent and died in the hands of the one-eyed owl.


    From then on, Maha Wu Xu went crazy and began to trace the clues of the one-eyed owl. He was very cruel to Ghoul, and coupled with his methods, he was not promoted for a long time.


    Mato Know is very clear about Mato Wu Xu''s thoughts, and because of this, she has always respected Mato Wu Xu.


    This is what she said to the late Wu Xu, the man who wanted to stop her father from leaving.

 311 Chapter 311

    The morning sun shined into the bedroom.


    Matoaki opened his eyes slowly, his head felt a little groggy.


    "Good morning." Su Yu greeted Mato Akatsuki.


    His face stiffened and he looked at Su Yu who was close at hand.


    "You were drunk last night, and I took you home. Upstairs are my girlfriend and her friends. I can only take you here to rest." Su Yu explained calmly.


    "You were by my side last night?" Mato Akatsuki asked difficultly.


    "This is my room. I''m not here. Where to go? You almost vomited on me. I threw your clothes in the washing machine. It should be dried now..."


    "My clothes..." Mato Akatsuki gritted his teeth.


    "I washed it for you, what''s the problem?" Su Yu looked straight at the householder.


    The real householder almost gritted his teeth, this boss, is there any questions that he asks?


    Bringing a drunk subordinate home, and taking her clothes away for washing, is there a bigger problem than this?


    "Oh, I understand. Don''t worry, I didn''t touch you. The new clothes I prepared for you are just next to me. You don''t need to pay. You can go to the branch first. Today I will continue to look for Ghoul." Su Yu Said lightly.


    Zhentoxiao stared at Su Yu for a few minutes, and took a deep breath. She did not feel anything abnormal, but it was just one night sleeping with Su Yu, which really made her feel uncomfortable.


    Su Yu was so serious that she could not find out what was wrong.


    Madokura got up, turned his back to Su Yu, and put on his clothes as fast as he could. Before the blush on his face had faded, he lowered his head and prepared to leave.


    "The car key is on the table." Su Yu reminded.


    Machito turned around and took the car key, without saying much.


    "Your father''s death is related to the last ghoul he killed. That ghoul was an ordinary-looking doctor, a family of three, life is very happy, I have been to that place, just saw them A family holding hands to go home, really a happy family..."


    "What did you say?" Mato Akatsuki opened his eyes wide.


    "I let them go. Maehu found the doctor, took his life, and wanted to track down the other two. At that time, I was thinking, can the investigator really represent justice?" Su Yu said every word.


    "Ghoul is a monster. We expel the ghoul to protect humanity..."


    "Haha, is your father trying to protect humans? In the face of the weak and ignorant Ghoul, he can kill him without hesitation. You say this is to protect humans? In my opinion, a good investigator is a qualified executioner. , Your father is one of them." Su Yu sneered.


    "You! Do you know what it means to say such a thing? Even a first-class investigator cannot say such a thing!" Akatsuki Mahato said angrily.


    "Do you think that ccg really represents justice? If I tell you that there is a ghoul hidden in the top of ccg, do you think it is still justice?" Su Yu sneered.


    Zhenhu Xiao''s pupils shrank and stared at Su Yu, her sixth sense told her that the other party did not lie.


    "I can make you a quasi-special investigator, master a force and use it for you." Su Yu said again.


    "What you said, is it true?" Madoaki lowered his voice.


    "I know that you are a kind and beautiful investigator, so I chose you. My goal is actually to solve all the ghouls hidden in the ccg, and there will be a power reshuffle.


    You have the qualifications and the influence of your parents, but you have no merits. All I have to do is to get you to the quasi-special investigator and master a new force to help me solve the real enemy."Su Yu sat up and stretched out his hand.


    "How do I believe that you are not the enemy?" Mato Akatsuki still hesitated in his eyes.


    "Your instinct." Su Yu smiled.


    "Tell me, what do I need to do?" Mado Akatsuki shook Su Yu''s hand.


    Her instinct told her that Su Yu could totally believe it.


    "No need to do anything for the time being. The recapture of the 11th district will begin soon. At that time, I will become a superior investigator first. Your merit is the Qingtongshu. I arranged a nail there and it will be nailed. Their heart position." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Qingtongshu? Do you know the Qingtongshu well? Wouldn''t it be the greatest contribution if you catch them all at once?" Real householder knew.


    "If you do too conspicuously, it will attract their attention. Before you reach the quasi-special investigator, we can only achieve those achievements a little bit until our power is formed. I will tell you everything." Su Yu shook his head and said.


    "What is the power you are talking about?" Mato Akatsuki frowned.


    "If I told you that it is possible for the Ghoul species to become a human being, and retain its strength, and still continue to evolve, what do you think will happen?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Zhenhu Xiao looked at Su Yu in horror.


    ...


    It''s eight o''clock in the morning.


    Zhen household Xiao had a simple breakfast at Su Yu''s house and came to the branch in District 20.


    She and Su Yu have reached an agreement. If Su Yu really has a way to change the current situation and the Ghoul can become a human being, so many sad things will not happen again.


    Of course, this matter will definitely be opposed by many investigators. After all, humans have struggled with Ghoul for so long, and they have long ago formed an indelible hatred.


    However, if she can become a quasi-special search officer, or even a special-class search officer, it is possible to unite some kind-hearted search officers to change this crazy world.


    Real household knows that it is not real household Wu Xu. She still has sympathy for the weak and weak, and although she will not let go like Su Yu, she will also be sent to a special facility.


    What Su Yu told her, Zhen Hu Xiao believed only half of it, and did not believe him completely.


    Although Su Yu didn''t lie, but such a smart person was actually willing to work hard for the human beings and the ghouls. This selfless spirit subconsciously gave her a sense of violation.


    After all, Akira Mato and Wu Xu Mato are still very similar, both maintaining a suspicious character.


    at the same time.


    ccg''s headquarters, in the director''s office.


    He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him when he was with Xiuji.


    "I understand, Chief." Marutsai stood up and bowed.


    He is one of the ccg''s special investigators and an excellent commander. He has been seen in many battles against Ghoul.


    It can even be said that without the existence of Marutesai, there would be no current ccg.


    Although his combat effectiveness is not as good as other special investigators, his tactical value and strategy are far superior to others.


    "The eleven districts must be retaken, and Qingtongshu must also be solved. This time you are the commander of the retake battle. I am relieved that there is a shortage of manpower. I will mobilize manpower from various branches." He Xiujishi nodded.


    "Yes" Maru Tesai did have this idea. In fact, he wanted to tune only one person, but the area that that person was responsible for was the most dangerous and there was no substitute.

 312 Chapter 312 The Eleventh District Recapture Starts

    Fukou Ryoko''s residence.


    Su Yu opened her eyes and helped her become a human.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Dikou Liangzi''s face was still pale, and her heart was full of gratitude.


    Although she was only a housewife, Su Yu helped her avenge her and made her and the flute chick become humans. Such kindness is nothing at all.


    "I will collect enough Hebao in the eleventh district recapture battle. As long as you swallow Hezi, you can become the Hezi and master the strongest power." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Swallowing Kako..." Touka Kirishima and Ryoko Fukuchi were startled.


    "Isn''t it?" Su Yu frowned.


    "No, no, it''s just that I didn''t expect the legend of the hero to be true..." Kirishima Dongxiang whispered.


    Compared to swallowing other Ghoul species, Kazuko seemed to be able to accept it.


    "Just devouring Hezi is definitely not enough to become a good hero. You must fight again. In the future, you will be exposed to real battles. My trump card is you." Su Yu shook his hand.


    "Yes" Ryoko Fukuchi and Touka Kirishima said at the same time.


    In addition to Kirishima Toka, Fukuchi Ryoko, Fukuchi Hina, Anju Kina, Anju Nabai, Su Yu also has more manpower.


    At present, their evolution is the top priority, and they must first become heroes and then SSS-level Ghoul species. Only by mastering absolute power can they change things in the future.


    ...


    evening.


    Su Yu was summoned to the branch.


    In the conference room, there are still those few people.


    Su Yu sat beside Mato Akatsuki, looking at Xiangsuke of the temple.


    "Su Yujun, your judgment is very accurate. The person in charge of the eleventh district recapture battle is Special Marute. I have reported your information and got the result.


    Tomorrow, you will join the meeting with Special Class Shinohara and Third Class Suzuya."Fa Temple Xiang Jie said with a smile.


    "When will the 11th district recapture start?" Su Yu was not surprised when he heard this.


    "Now that the personnel have begun to evacuate, the group of ghouls of the Qingtong tree are actually living in the 11th district, preparing to have a real battle with us." Fa Temple Xiangjie did not hide these conditions, even ordinary ghouls. know.


    "A large-scale evacuation of people must be noticed by Qingtongshu. Even so, they still choose to station. I suspect they have another purpose." Su Yu knocked on the table and said unhurriedly.


    "Another purpose?" Shinohara Yuki and Houji Xiangsuke looked at each other.


    "Green Tung Trees are not fools. The possibility of them defending the Eleventh District is almost zero. However, if the personnel in the Eleventh District Recapture War suffer heavy losses, they will have the opportunity to take the Eleventh District and severely damage the morale of the entire ccg." Su Yu slowed down. Slowly.


    "You mean, they set a trap in the 11th district?" Shinohara Yuuki couldn''t help but said.


    "Yes." Su Yu nodded.


    "Su Yujun, the action of the eleventh district recapture is already on the line. Even if it is a trap, you must go to find out. You must be very clear about your considerations." Xiangsuke Faji pondered.


    "This is just my personal guess." Su Yu said simply.


    "Well, I''ll tell Marute Special Class about this matter." Hoji Xiangsuke nodded, actually not caring.


    After all, this time the recapture of the 11th district is of great importance. If it is a trap, wouldn''t it?


    Even if it is a trap, you have to jump in, not only for ccg, but also for the humans in District 11.


    Jin Dongxiao looked at Su Yu and secretly wrote down what she had said. She knew that Su Yu would not speak nonsense.


    At the end of the meeting, Su Yu was just about to leave, when he was stopped by Zhen Hu.


    "Is what I said just now true?" Madoto said in a low voice.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. I remind it because of my duty. When I get to the scene, I will find a way to get rid of this trap and turn the trap of Qingtong tree into a joke." Su Yu looked out the window.


    "Then please." Mato Akatsuki solemnly said.


    When Su Yu said this, he clearly knew the existence of the trap. As long as he could make the trap lose its effect before the trap was activated, this would definitely be a great achievement.


    With such great power, kill a few more S-level ghouls, and the position of the superior investigator is simply grasped.


    Of course, everyone knows that there are opportunities and dangers, and traps must be hidden in the most dangerous places.


    ...


    The next day.


    Su Yu drove to the headquarters with Yuki Shinohara and Suzuya Shizo.


    Compared with the Twenty Division, the headquarters is full of talents, and the superior search officers here can only be regarded as medium.


    Koki Shinohara came to the meeting room, saw two old friends at a glance, and hurriedly went to say hello.


    This time, in the 11th district retake battle, Maru Tesai served as the command, and the two principal investigators were the main fighting force.


    In the conference room, there were many first-class investigators, and there were many first-class investigators like Su Yu. The most unusual was Lingwu Shizao. He was a third-class investigator and the lowest-rank investigator.


    As an old friend of Shinohara Yuki, Marutesai naturally knew Shinohara''s partner. He looked a bit like a girl when he looked at Suzuya and even teased a few words.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched as he watched from the side. This special class might not know what the Bell House he was teasing about was not as powerful as the waiting investigator.


    At the beginning of the meeting, Su Yu sat beside Suzuya Shizao, and probably glanced at the other superior investigators and first-class investigators, and said bluntly that there were less than ten people who could surpass Kotaro Amen.


    The three principal investigators sat on the stage and the meeting officially began.


    In addition to superior search officers and first-class search officers, various districts also sent many combatants, many of whom were just ordinary soldiers.


    The ordinary fighters of ccg have a high salary and are also the most dangerous position. They die almost every day.


    They are roughly divided into three kinds of people, the first is money, the second is revenge, and the third is so-called honor.


    Whether it is an academic or an ordinary soldier, it is possible to climb to the position of the search officer, and combat experience is their support.


    Ordinary fighters are responsible for suppressing the Ghoul species, while the investigators rush in to fight and act in groups.


    Of course, you can also act alone without any requirements.


    This time the eleventh district recapture is an opportunity for the first-class investigator, and the opportunity to be promoted to the superior investigator is the same for the superior investigator.


    Su Yu listened to Marutesai''s mission plan and ccg''s route. He had to say that he was very suitable as a commander. Unfortunately, after all, he was used to living a comfortable life and lost his sense of crisis.


    All the investigators put on new equipment, had lunch in the cafeteria of the headquarters, and then began to wait for the order of the 11th district to retake.


    Su Yu put on the equipment, and did not feel the tension and anticipation of other investigators, and even asked for a computer to play the game.


    Su Yu Shizao seemed to be very interested in the game and watched beside Su Yu.


    Shinohara Yuki was about to introduce Su Yu and Suzuya Shizo to Marutesai. When they found them, there was a black line on their foreheads.

 313 Chapter 313

    "Are these the two talents you are talking about? I know a little bit about the kid who looks like a girl. Does that young man look like a kid who has been promoted recently?" Marutesai stood beside Yuki Shinohara, holding hands. There is coffee in it.


    "His name is Su Yu, a talent from Division 20. He only joined a few days ago..."


    "Anyone over there?" Maru Tesai frowned.


    "Maho recommended him to be a search officer." Shinohara Yuuki added.


    "Then you can be trusted. That guy is very accurate. If he performs well this time, he can be promoted to a superior investigator." Maru Tesai stunned.


    "That''s what I mean, everything depends on his performance." Shinohara Yuuki sighed in relief. He didn''t know Su Yu, but he wanted to cultivate such a talent.


    "Is there still no result about the matter of Mato?" Marutesai said in silence.


    As a superior investigator, Wu Xu Manto has a relationship with these special investigators. They regard him as a friend. If it weren''t for that matter, I am afraid that Wu Xu is also one of the special investigators.


    "It is preliminarily speculated that it was the revenge of the Ghoul. His partner Amen Kotaro showed sympathy for the Ghoul, so that he was besieged by two Ghoul and died." Shinohara Yuuki said in a low tone.


    "Amen, I''ve met him before, an excellent student of the academic school, I didn''t expect this kind of thing..." Maru Tesai narrowed his eyes.


    "He is not wrong, this kind of thing is not rare." Shinohara Yuuki said with complicated eyes.


    "I didn''t want to pursue his intentions. Mato''s character really makes Ghoul resentful. I almost forgot, Mato''s daughter seems to have been transferred to District 20. What happened?" Marutesai was halfway through and moved. topic.


    "Su Yu-kun is her boss, and both of them are very good. I ask Su Yu-kun, I should be able to protect her." Shinohara Yuuki smiled lightly.


    "Oh? It has something to do with him, then let me see his strength. If I can protect Maehu''s daughter, I will take care of him more." Maru Tesai looked at Su Yu with interest.


    Time passed a little bit.


    Ordinary soldiers had long been ready to go, and search officers gathered in front of the headquarters.


    "Go!" Maru Tesai said loudly.


    All the investigators got in the car, and Su Yu and Lingwu Shizao sat in the car.


    The convoy headed towards the eleventh area. At this time, an encirclement was formed on the periphery of the eleventh area. There were helicopters patrolling in the sky, and all humans evacuated this area.


    In front of the branch in District 11.


    The convoy stopped, and the heavily armed soldiers dispersed and began to attack the Ghoul in the branch.


    The investigators began to assemble, waiting for orders.


    However, the firepower over there is unexpectedly powerful.


    Maru Tesai clenched his fists and his face was green. Why the Ghoul possesses so many weapons is very intriguing. However, this is not the time to think about this question.


    Su Yu walked towards the front of the team and attracted the attention of many people.


    Maru Tesai noticed Su Yu and looked at the suitcase in his hand. This scene was somewhat familiar.


    "KaKa" Su Yu pressed the switch of the suitcase, and two black long swords appeared.


    Marutesai''s eyes widened, and this young man looked so much like Takasho Arima.


    Su Yu moved into the battlefield from the side.


    "Cover him!" Maru Tesai shouted, staring at Su Yu''s figure.


    His figure was like a ghost, dodge the attack of the Ghoul, until he was under the building, he leaped gently and rushed into the building.


    "Stop the offense!" Marutesai said quickly.


    There was a scream from the Ghoul species, and within a few minutes, Su Yu appeared at the window and beckoned to the people over there.


    "Offensive!" Maru Tesai was overjoyed. He thought that Su Yu was just an average superior investigator, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful. It seemed that ccg would have a second guild with a horse.


    Su Yu looked at the members of the Green Tung Tree in the corridor, passed by their bodies, and walked towards the underground of the Eleventh Division.


    Ghoul has occupied this place, but the underground is an area they cannot go to.


    Su Yu went to the underground and looked at the closed door. Inside were Kuink steel and the machine that made Kuink.


    Su Yu placed his hand on the gate.


    The next second, he appeared in the door and retrieved the space ring in the corner.


    Su Yu looked up at the Kuink Steel and the machine in front of him, and took them away!


    Inside the space ring, it is quite sufficient to build a small power plant.


    After the room was empty, Su Yu left with satisfaction, and his clone was outside the door.


    Before Ghoul attacked the eleventh area, Su Yu used the black ghost to send the space ring to the laboratory, along with his clone.


    When the green tung tree took over here, Su Yu''s clone had already emerged from the spatial ring, hiding in the safest place, waiting for Su Yu.


    When the black ghost carried the space ring, it swallowed it directly, and humans couldn''t find it at all.


    Although the clone cannot fully possess the authority of the space ring, it is still possible to enter and exit from the space ring.


    If Su Yu is willing, he can even hide in the space ring, with the space ring carried by the black ghost, hiding here, waiting for the green tung tree to attack before coming out.


    Of course, in that case, the clone must stay outside, otherwise, facing this door, it must be exploded.


    Leaving the laboratory again, Su Yu recalled his clone.


    One of the goals has been achieved, and now it is to destroy the trap of the Qingtong tree.


    Su Yu searched in the branch, using his god''s ear, found a lot of ticking timers and the things the timers were carrying.


    Su Yu didn''t understand the bomb disposal at all, so he put it all in the space ring.


    Then, in the space ring began to dismantle the bombs. In this process, Su Yu died several times, and finally with luck, dismantled the rest.


    There are quite a few hidden in the entire branch. Su Yu ran for half an hour before removing them all and putting them in an extremely safe place. This was all his credit.


    When Su Yu was busy, there was no idle outside.


    The battle between the investigator and the Ghoul was fierce, and Suzuya Shizou dragged the injured gecko, which was his trophy.


    The bottle brothers of the S-class Ghoul secretly counted a lot of investigators in the corridor, until they met the special investigator Yuki Shinohara.


    Far away from the Eleventh Division, Qianzhi, the master of Green Tung Tree, was talking with an SS-level Ghoul.


    On the other side, the team that rescued Jin Muyan from the Antique Coffee Shop has entered the building.


    Kirishima Dongxiang and Fukuchi Ryoko did not participate in this retake battle, because Su Yu did not want them to enter the ccg''s sight so quickly.


    Everything is exactly the same as the plot. The white-haired boy walks on the building, encounters Kirishima Yunto, and easily defeats him.


    On the other side, Kouki Shinohara and Kuroiwa met the Owl of Unkilling.


    In the face of the SSS-class cannon-killing owl, the two special investigators looked solemn.


    "I didn''t expect him to be behind Qingtongshu." Shinohara Yuuki clenched the sword in his hand.

 314 Chapter 314 The Respect of Maru Tesai

    In the corridor.


    Su Yu easily solved an S-class Ghoul, and looked upstairs.


    There is another battle going on there, two SS-level ghouls and one S-level ghoul, facing the same SS-level ghoul, there is no way.


    Su Yu leaped and went to the other side of the corridor, looking at the three people on the opposite side.


    The SS Grade Ghoul Yelu, who was besieged by the three, glanced at Su Yu, who was a member of Qingtongshu.


    The other three are Sifang Lianshi, his friend, and the gourmet Yue Shanxi.


    Sifang Lianshi and Bai are both SS-level cany species, and Yue Shanxi, as an S-level cany species, is not weak. The three of them work together, but there is nothing to do with the extremely resilient Ye Lu.


    Su Yu''s arrival caused the three of them to stop attacking and secretly alert him.


    "Xiao Hei." Su Yu said lightly, standing on the railing.


    "Puff" a black shadow appeared in front of Ye Lu without warning, and pierced his heart.


    Sifang Lianshi, chant, gourmet, the three of them were taken aback, looking at the black ghost, they had a very bad premonition.


    Yelu wanted to attack the black ghost, but found that his tail had no effect.


    "Can your recovery keep up with the damage?" Su Yu came to his back, and the black double swords were constantly waving. Yelu''s Hezi was cut off by Su Yu without a chance to make it.


    "Puff" Su Yu''s black sword was nailed to his head, Ye Lu''s body was trembling, and a thread-like Kagko came out.


    Su Yu took out a bottle of medicine and poured it on his neck blankly.


    The threadlike Kagko soon lost his life and stopped moving.


    Su Yu raised his head to look at Sifang Lianshi, and the gourmet, and the black ghost disappeared again.


    "Go." Sifang Lianshi turned around and said.


    The other two did the same, turned and left.


    After the two left, Su Yu put away Ye Lu''s body, which was a body made of Kazuko, very powerful, if it was given to Kirishima Dongxiang or Fukuchi Ryoko, it would be enough for them to evolve.


    Su Yu put away the two swords, heard the movement from the stairs, and hurried upstairs, holding Ye Lu''s head smoothly.


    All the way to the rooftop, as soon as he opened the door, Su Yu saw the four injured investigators, one of whom was still a superior investigator.


    "Quickly go!" The superior investigator saw Su Yu and said quickly.


    "This is the head of the SS Grade Ghoul, help me keep it." Su Yu threw Ye Lu''s head to the opponent, and turned to look at the two special investigators and the Owl of Not Killing.


    "Bang Bang" The two special investigators were knocked into the air again, and Jia He on his body was devouring them.


    "Special Shinohara, special Kuroiwa, you guys take a break, next, it''s me." A voice rang in their ears.


    Shinohara Yuki opened his eyes wide and looked at the young man who rushed towards the Owl.


    "Ding Ding Dong Dang", Jia He of the Owl of Unkilling and Su Yu''s black sword collided and made a sound.


    Su Yu''s black sword soon had a gap, but he didn''t care, and even faintly suppressed the Owl of Not Killing.


    Koki Shinohara and Hei Banyan glanced at each other. They were so familiar with the back, they seemed to see Takashi Arima.


    He is also so powerful. Facing the owl who does not kill, he has no fear at all, and two swords dare to fight each other.


    "Puff" The Hebao of the Unkillable Owl landed, Su Yu''s black sword shattered and replaced with an iron sword.


    The Owl of Not Killing took a step back, and the two special investigators consumed too much physical strength for him, and he was even more unable to resist Su Yu''s terrifying swordsmanship.


    "Humans are really getting stronger and stronger." The Owl of Unkilling took a few steps back and soared into the sky.


    Su Yu didn''t chase, but looked up at the crow flying by in the sky.


    "Su Yu-jun, are you okay?" Shinohara Yuki endured the pain and came to Su Yu''s side.


    "It''s okay, is this Hebao enough to build Kuink for me?" Su Yu regained his senses.


    "Of course, you really surprised me." Shinohara Yuuki was taken aback and patted Su Yu on the shoulder.


    "I have removed all the traps installed by the Qingtong tree in this building. On the way here, I solved the SS-level canon of the Qingtong tree by the way. It came a little late." Su Yu looked at Yuki Shinohara''s serious injury. Supported him.


    "What you said is true?" Shinohara Yuuki lowered his voice.


    "If the trap is activated, the Eleventh Division will not be able to keep it. This time the personnel involved in the recapture battle will lose at least one third." Su Yu said lightly.


    "His" Shinohara Yuuki took a breath, he didn''t suspect that Su Yu was lying.


    "The dismantled things need to be processed as soon as possible. I was in a hurry and put them in the room downstairs. Please contact Marute Special Class immediately." Su Yu continued.


    "Well, I really worked hard for you this time." Shinohara Yuuki nodded.


    ...


    Qingtongshu was defeated and could only escape in the end.


    Qianzhi and Tatara looked at the building without any response, and said nothing for a long time.


    "Has the trap been removed?" Qianzhi murmured.


    "We failed, and even Ye Lu didn''t come back. It looks like there is a terrible opponent among the investigators this time." Datara judged.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Tatara, at least we got a new member, no less than the member of Noro." Qianzhi stood up and smiled.


    Kirishima Ayato and Jin Muken appeared in the sight of the two of them, and it was Jin Muyan who came here with Kirishima on his back.


    In front of the building in District 11.


    Maru Tesai looked at the things in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched. If it really explodes, let alone one-third, two-thirds of the people may be damaged inside.


    Su Yu supported Yuki Shinohara, and Hei Panyan was supported by another superior investigator. Ye Lu''s identity was quickly identified, SS-level Ghoul.


    Unfortunately, when Su Yu solved him, he used the method of fire attack, which caused him to have only one head left.


    However, being able to cut down a powerful bag of the Owl of Unkilling shows how terrifying Su Yu is.


    ccg was able to win a big victory this time, and Su Yu was simply a great contributor. If he hadn''t broken the trap, he would have lost a lot of manpower.


    Moreover, he also beheaded a few S-level Ghoul species and an SS-level Ghoul, plus a powerful bag of the Owl of Unkilling. Even if there was a horse commander back then, he was not as good as Su Yu.


    Maru Tesai watched the medical staff escort away the injured Yuuki Shinohara and Hei Banyan, and came to Su Yu.


    "Boy, thanks to you this time, I thank you for your help on behalf of ccg." Marutesai bowed.


    Su Yu is not a ccg person, but he has made such a contribution to ccg in a short period of time, and it is worth his great gift.


    "You''re welcome, I just want to be able to get a promotion and raise my salary." Su Yu helped Maru Tesai.


    Maru Tesai had a black line on his forehead.


    The Eleventh District was successfully retaken, and a group of search officers and soldiers began to clean the battlefield.


    Su Yu returned to the headquarters with most of the people and drove away.


    the following few days.


    The eleventh district recapture brought the ccg''s reputation to its zenith. All participants were rewarded, and Suzuya Shizo changed from third-class to second-class search officer.


    Su Yu waited for the order from the headquarters, and his award would be awarded by He Xiujishi himself.

 315 Chapter 315

    ccg headquarters, director''s office.


    "Please come in." A voice came from the room.


    The superior investigator beside Su Yu opened the door and signaled that Su Yu could enter.


    Su Yu was dressed in a suit and glasses, and looked slightly younger, not at all as powerful as the rumors.


    As soon as he walked in, Su Yu saw the three of them. One of them was a white-haired young man who stunned him slightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, this is Director Hexiu, this one, I believe I don''t need to introduce too much, right?" Maru Tesai smiled.


    "Director Hexiu, Special Marute, and Matt etc." Su Yu bowed.


    "You don''t look as powerful as the description. I thought you would be a mature and stable young man. I didn''t expect to be so young." He Xiujishi stood up and said.


    "I have been practicing martial arts since I was young, and I am a chef myself, so I look younger." Su Yu said simply.


    "Do you practice martial arts? Yes, I don''t have any malice towards the people over there. As long as I can expel the Ghoul species, I can entrust you with important tasks." He Xiujishi smiled and patted Su Yu on the shoulder.


    "Yes, thank you for your cultivation." Su Yu lowered his head and said.


    "Jun Su, from today, you will be an excellent first-class search officer. This is made by Kuink built for you by the headquarters, and made by the SSS-level cannonless owl. I hope you can use it. It''s here to expel the Owl." He Xiujishi took two boxes and handed them to Su Yu.


    "I will expel all Ghoul species and protect all humans!" Su Yu said seriously.


    "Very good." He Xiujishi''s eyes flashed with brilliance and nodded.


    "I have read your information, do you want to come to my hands?" Guijiang Arima asked.


    "Sorry, Matt and so on. I have adopted three children and they are still in the branch in District 20. I want to train them into search officers who won''t lose to me." Su Yu declined.


    "If you need help, you can come to me. I look forward to your performance." Guijiang Arima pushed his glasses and said.


    "Thank you for the kindness of Matt." Su Yu bowed.


    "Jun Su Yu, I heard that you speculated that there is a Ghoul power in Area 20?" He Xiujishi lowered his voice.


    "Yes, I think there is a force in District 20 that restricts the activities of the Ghoul, and will provide food for the weak Ghoul." Su Yu nodded.


    "If this is the case, then it will be very troublesome. I will leave it to you to investigate this matter. How about? I heard Special Envoy Shinohara say that you are very smart." He Shuyoshi groaned.


    "Compared to the situation in District 20, I am more worried about Qingtongshu." Su Yu hesitated.


    "Oh? Do you know the green tung tree well?" Maru Tesai said in surprise.


    "Yes, through some channels, I learned about several powerful Ghoul species of the Qingtong tree. The SS-level Ghoul Yelu was expelled by me, but the Qingtongshu has a new member to join. He swallowed the S-level Ghoul gecko. The Hezi is evolving to the Hezi, and its strength and potential are no less than the SS Grade Ghoul." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Do you know his specific information?" Marutesai was startled.


    "I can only understand his code name, and that he is a young man, and his current strength should be between the S grade and the SS grade." Su Yu shook his head.


    "What''s his name?" Maru Tesai asked.


    "Blindfold." Su Yu said the code name of Jin Muyan.


    ...


    On the way back to District 20.


    Su Yu drove the car, thinking about the next move of ccg.


    Although the Green Tung Tree''s vitality is greatly injured, through this action, they will undoubtedly become famous and attract more Ghoul species to join.


    Jin Muyan has indeed become a master, and he has a fighting power far surpassing that of the S-Class, which can be said to become stronger after being really blackened.


    He has no chance to turn back and has completely become a member of Ghoul.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to touch him again, Jin Muyan''s potential is endless, and he must be solved before he evolves into an SSS-class master.


    Su Yu glanced at the two boxes next to him, and the new Kuink was exactly the same as the previous one. They were both black swords, but they were many times sharper than the previous ones, even surpassing the iron swords.


    Su Yu named the double sword Destroyer, possessing it, enough to face the SSS-class hero.


    "He Xiu''s family, Bai Ri Ting, let you live a few more days." Su Yu murmured.


    ...


    20th district, antique coffee shop downstairs.


    Su Yu stopped the car, looked up at the sign, and went upstairs.


    "Ding Dong" opened the door.


    "Welcome..." Nishio Jin said halfway through, looking at the uniform and two suitcases on Su Yu, her pupils shrinking.


    "Please give me a cappuccino and another sandwich by the way." Su Yu sat down by the window as if he hadn''t recognized him.


    "Please wait." Xiwei Jin frowned, wondering what Su Yu was doing here.


    "Oh, by the way, call the store manager for me." Su Yu said suddenly.


    "I see." Nishio Jin walked towards the backstage.


    Jin Jianxuan and Gu Jianyuan''er at the counter looked at each other, and they all understood each other''s thoughts, so they shouldn''t do anything here.


    The store manager Koshin Yoshimura soon came with Nishio Nishiki, facing Su Yu with a smile on his face.


    "Shendai Lishi, are you missing?" Su Yu said straightforwardly.


    "Li Shi has already left here. I don''t know exactly where he went. Dong Xiangjiang, how are they?" Fangcun Gongshan brought Su Yu coffee and a sandwich.


    "Fortunately, they are safe." Su Yu said while drinking coffee.


    "You should be promoted?" Fangcun Gongshan glanced at the two suitcases on the ground.


    "The superior search officer is responsible for investigating the Ghoul forces in District 20." Su Yu replied.


    Fangcun had a good meal without speaking.


    "My goal now is the green tung tree, not you. This place will be destroyed sooner or later. If I don''t tell them, others will say." Su Yu put down the coffee cup.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you." Fangcun Gong gave a salute, and Su Yu was able to tell him these things to remind him to prepare early.


    "You''re welcome, I don''t have any disgust with you, I only have good and evil in my eyes. In my opinion, you are just patients. Sooner or later, I will change the world." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Gongshan Fangcun opened his eyes wide, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Su Yu had eaten a sandwich, finished his coffee, got up to check out.


    "No, I''ll treat you." Gongshan Fangcun waved his hand.


    "Thank you." Su Yu was not polite, and left with a suitcase.


    "The manager..." Ren Jianxuan and Gu Jian Yuan''er looked at Gongshan Fangcun.


    "We still have a lot of time to prepare, don''t worry." Fangcun Gongshan smiled.


    "Why is that guy so tolerant of us as a human?" Nishio Nishiki asked in confusion.


    "Nishio-kun, because he is a human being, he will tolerate us. He is a gentle and kind human." Fangcun Gongshan said, thinking of his wife.


    Among human beings, they are not necessarily all those who are fearful, and there are people who sympathize with them.

 316 Chapter 316

    20 divisions.


    Su Yu was promoted to a superior search officer and had an office belonging to him in the branch.


    As his partner, Zhenhu did not go to the 11th district to take back the battle this time. Naturally, he did not have any credit. He was still the second-class search officer.


    "Congratulations on becoming a superior investigator. I heard of your contribution. It''s great." Mato Akatsuki said softly, standing in front of Su Yu.


    "In the next period of time, Green Tung Tree will recruit more Ghoul species, and even in order to expand high-level combat power, it may risk rescuing the detained Ghoul species." Su Yu sat on a chair and looked at the map. .


    "Do you want me to inform Kouklia?" Mato Akao moved in his heart.


    "You don''t need to inform, their goal, I have already guessed it, don''t disturb their plan, I will hit them in the head when they feel ccg fooled." Su Yu looked at the position of Kuklia.


    "Yes." Real householder nodded, although this would cause a certain amount of casualties, but for the sake of big plans, the price is not much.


    "I will stay outside for this period of time. In the next battle, I will dedicate our combatants and let them compete with the Green Tung Tree. When that time comes, I will take you with me and give you a chance for promotion." Su Yu stood up and patted Mado-ho''s shoulder.


    "I want to see them too, if it''s as you said, I would be happy to let them become my forces." Akatsuki Mahato smiled.


    "Are you free tonight? I want to have a drink with you." Su Yu checked the time.


    "Are you sure you are having a drink with me instead of using your right to sao to disturb me?" Mato Akatsuki glanced at Su Yu.


    "If we want to cooperate frankly, we must establish an intimate relationship." Su Yu gently hugged the real household.


    "I don''t think it is necessary." Mato Akatsuki said with a blushing face, struggling.


    "No, it''s necessary. This will double my work efficiency." Su Yu blew a sigh of warmth in Mato Know''s ear.


    "You just want to find someone to post..."


    Su Yu lowered his head without waiting for the real household to finish.


    As soon as the kiss was over, the well-known pretty face turned blush, and Su Yu glared fiercely.


    "You''re right, I just want to find someone to accompany me, and you are the one I like." Su Yu smiled and looked at Makoto.


    "I really misunderstood you. You are a wolf in sheep''s clothing." Akatsuki Mahato said with shame.


    "Just kidding, I''ve always been confident in my control." Su Yu let go of the real household name.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to get off work, you have a treat." Makito sorted out his professional attire and whispered.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth curled up, since that was the case, he was not welcome.


    ...


    Early in the morning, in a hotel.


    Mato Know put on his new clothes and glanced at Su Yu with a strange expression in his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not bad, but I think it''s too early." Su Yu said with an embarrassed expression.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such an innocent side, do you have someone you like? What kind of girl is she?" Akatsuki Mato got up and said.


    "She is a gentle and kind girl, and there is no ghoul and no search officer." Yuihama Yui appeared in Su Yu''s mind.


    "You shouldn''t be as old as stated in the information?" Mato Akatsuki approached Su Yu.


    "Ahem, I will always be 18 years old." Su Yu said seriously.


    "That''s because I''m taking advantage of it. Take the money and spend it. If you don''t have enough, come to me again." Makito took out a stack of money from his wallet and stuffed it into Su Yu''s arms.


    "..." Su Yu, this feeling is so good!


    "Is this the breakfast you prepared? It looks good and delicious!" Mato Akatsuki tasted Su Yu''s breakfast, surprised.


    "After eating, go to work. Don''t worry about me. With your money, I can go shopping with other girls." Su Yu unceremoniously stuffed the well-known rewards into his wallet.


    "Just don''t forget what''s going on, I''m not interested in your life at all." Madoto said without looking up.


    Su Yu smiled and left the room.


    Matoaki looked at Su Yu''s back, remembering what happened last night, his face was a little hot.


    "I''m such a fool..."


    ...


    Su Yu left the hotel, drove the car, and began to look for Goddess Rishi.


    The time of the disappearance of the Goddaily Rishi should be when the Qingtongshu people took Jin Muyan away. The gecko tried hard to Jin Muyan, but unfortunately, in the end Jin Muyan did not go crazy, but he went crazy, and a monster came out.


    "Since I left Antique at that time, there are only a few places for her to go." Su Yu looked forward.


    Shendai Lishi may join the Qingtongshu, or be taken away by the Yueshan family. More likely, he will hide and continue hunting in District 20.


    Su Yu drove the car, spinning around where Goddai Rishi might appear. Above the sky, black ghosts were conducting a carpet search across the 20th district.


    Su Yu''s search for God''s Reishi was not because of other things, but because she was the perfect experiment.


    Through Jin Muyan, Su Yu knew that humans could be transformed into Ghoul species without organ transplantation.


    That being the case, it is only necessary to continuously treat the gods of the gods, and theoretically it is possible to complete the operation of the half-ghou, and then turn the half-ghu into a human, which is safer.


    Not only mastered the power of the Ghoul, but also can use Kazu, and can live like human beings, this is the evolution of perfect state.


    However, with such a large 20th district, it is not so easy to find someone in hiding.


    On the first day of search, Su Yu returned with disappointment. Of course, it was not without gain. At least, he ruled out a lot of areas where Goddailyshi might appear.


    At night, an underground parking lot.


    Su Yu looked at Anjiu Heina and Anjiu Nabai, the two of them were still struggling to fight the flute, but it had already had a certain effect.


    Ghoul and human beings have different physical qualities. It is not easy for Anju Heina and Anjo Nabai to withstand the attack of the Flute Hina. Su Yu does not expect them to defeat the Flute Hina.


    "Would you like to try my cooking?" Kirishima Dongxiang''s voice sounded from Su Yu''s side.


    "Curry?" Su Yu''s nose moved.


    "Well, I consulted Yizi today and read a lot of books. After several failures, I barely learned curry rice." Kirishima Touka nodded.


    "You can take time off for Flutekou... Forget it, she is a housewife, not very competent." Su Yu remembered Flutekou Ryoko, with a headache.


    Originally planned to let Fukuchi Ryoko make dinner for several people, but as a result, the dinner she made was at the same level as Yuihama Yui, and she would have a stomachache after eating. Even Fukuchi Hina didn''t dare to taste it.


    "Mrs. Ryoko is still learning, I think I can solve everyone''s food problems." Touka Kirishima said kind words to Ryoko Fukuchi.


    "You have to take care of your studies. You can ask me questions you don''t understand. I read a lot more books than you." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Yeah" Kirishima Touka smiled.

 317 Chapter 317: Flute Ryokos Choice

    In Kirishima Touka''s room.


    Su Yu is teaching Kirishima Dongxiang, he has the ability to remember Kirishima Dongxiang, just look at the lessons of Kirishima Dongxiang can understand.


    Kirishima Dong Xiang looked at Su Yu with a surprised look, but he didn''t expect him to be so powerful.


    Su Yu kept talking until ten o''clock in the evening, and stopped seeing the sleepiness on Kirishima Dongxiang''s face.


    "I''m here today, what I said should be tested, you just write down all of them." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Well, thank you." Kirishima Dongxiang bowed and watched Su Yu leave her room.


    In the living room.


    Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai had gone to bed long ago, and the flute-kou Hina''s training was very hard. After dinner, it seemed that they went back to the room.


    Su Yu looked at the flute Ryoko sitting on the sofa, did not speak, poured a cup of coffee, turned on the laptop, and watched the movie.


    "Jun Su Yu, am I very useless..." Dikou Liangzi said.


    Su Yu glanced at Fukou Liangzi and pressed the pause button.


    "Are you referring to combat power or your work?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Both, I''m far inferior to Dong Xiangjiang, even Xiaoshi can''t compare. The work is even more messy, I can''t cook, I can only let Dong Xiangjiang do it." Fukuchi Ryoko said. Guilty said.


    "Not everyone is born a warrior, just struggling to live, so does Touka Kirishima. Hina Futeguchi inherited you and Mr. Fukuchi''s Kazuko, far better than you, and you as her mother , Only one consideration is enough, and that is to protect her." Su Yu frowned.


    "Is that all right?" Dikou Liangzi looked at Su Yu.


    "This is enough. I believe that both humans and ghouls will explode with amazing strength in order to protect their blood." Su Yu finished speaking and continued to watch the movie.


    "I see, thank you, Su Yujun." Dikou Ryoko saluted and prepared to return to the room.


    "In the future, I will let Fukuchi Hina and Matoaki meet and tell them the truth." Su Yu grabbed Fukuchi Ryoko''s little hand.


    "Isn''t it dangerous?" Fukuchi Ryoko asked worriedly.


    "I don''t know what you think of humans, but the real householder knows that he will definitely let go of this hatred for humans and ghouls." Su Yu let go of Ryoko Flute''s little hand.


    Dikou Ryoko opened his mouth, a little hesitant.


    "I know that when the time comes, you will definitely choose to let Mado Akatsuki kill you for the sake of young real and ghoul. Therefore, I will tell you this in advance, and I hope you will not do unnecessary things." Su Yu''s eyes looked at screen.


    "Su Yujun, thank you..."


    "I don''t want your gratitude, I want you to prove your value with practical actions." Su Yu interrupted Fukuchi Ryoko.


    Dikou Ryoko was stunned for a moment, her face turned red, and she came to Su Yu''s back and gently hugged him.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Is this all right?" Fukuchi Ryoko whispered.


    "Sit here." Su Yu patted his leg blankly.


    Dikou Liangzi bit her lip, came to Su Yu, and sat down slowly.


    Su Yu held Flutekou Liangzi, smelled the faint scent of her body, and closed his eyes.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Dikou Liangzi felt the change in Su Yu, and her heart trembled, her pretty face flushed.


    "Why did I take you in? It seems that you already understand it. In that case, what do you think you can do for me?" Su Yu said in the ear of Dikou Liangzi.


    "I..." Dikou Ryoko was so ashamed that she didn''t know what to say, Mingming Su Yu was much younger than her, but she had an aura far surpassing her, making her obedient in front of Su Yu.


    "Does not speaking mean acquiescence? Then can I understand it as anything?" Su Yu continued.


    "Yeah" Fukuchi Ryoko clenched her small fist and nodded.


    Su Yu helped her complete her revenge and gave her and the flute a better life. She has always felt unable to repay him. This is probably the best way to repay him.


    "Very well, let''s go." Su Yu picked up the flute mouth Liangzi and walked towards his room.


    As soon as the two arrived in the corridor, Kirishima Touka''s door opened.


    Kirishima Dongxiang looked at Su Yu and Fukuchi Ryoko in front of him, completely stunned.


    Dikou Liangzi was also taken aback, and buried his head in Su Yu''s arms with shame.


    Su Yu didn''t care, opened the door and walked into the room.


    Kirishima Touka looked at the closed door, her face was a little hot, what is going on?Is that kind of relationship between Dikou Ryoko and Su Yu?


    ...


    early morning.


    Touka Kirishima woke up early in the morning, opened the door and smelled a scent.


    Following the fragrance, Kirishima Dongxiang went to the kitchen, looking at Su Yu who was making breakfast, she couldn''t help but blush.


    What happened last night was lingering in her mind. She was very concerned about it and didn''t sleep well all night.


    "Dong Xiangjiang, good morning." Dikou Liangzi''s voice sounded from behind.


    "Good morning..." Touka Kirishima was a little afraid to look at Fukuchi Ryoko.


    Fukuchi Ryoko endured his shyness and greeted Touka Kirishima. They didn''t want to mention anything about last night.


    "After breakfast, I''ll take you to school." Su Yu said to Kirishima Dongxiang.


    "Yeah" Kirishima Dongxiang''s eyes dodged.


    Having eaten breakfast, Kirishima Dongxiang dressed in a sailor school uniform and got in the car.


    Su Yu drove the car all the way to Kirishima Dongxiang''s school.


    "Just say anything." Su Yu said.


    "You and Mrs. Ryoko..."


    "People always have some needs, and I''m just an ordinary person." Su Yu said lightly.


    "I know, but, I didn''t expect you to become such a relationship..." Touka Kirishima clenched her small fist in shame.


    "Is there anything weird? Why do you think I take you in?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and held Kirishima Dongxiang''s small hand.


    "You..." Kirishima Dongxiang was ashamed and angry, but thinking of Su Yu''s help to her, he could only let him hold his hand.


    "I''ll give you some time to think about it, I hope you won''t let me down." Su Yu took Kirishima Dongxiang''s little hand and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    "Did you make me a human in the first place for this reason?" Touka Kirishima said in a complicated mood.


    "No, the bigger reason is that you are very kind, so I chose you instead of the stronger God Dai Lishi." Su Yu shook his head.


    "As long as you can help Ghoul, I can promise your terms." Kirishima Dongxiang said in silence.


    "I will help you walk in the sun and have a new identity." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I believe you." Kirishima Dongxiang looked at Su Yu with a look of expectation.


    If Su Yu can really accomplish this goal, she can even pay a certain price.


    Moreover, if he really did that step, he would be the greatest hero to humans and Ghoul, such a person, Touka Kirishima would not hate him.


    Su Yu sent Kirishima Dongxiang to the school, and met her good friend Kosaka Yoshiko, who saw Su Yu with a subtle expression.

 318 Chapter 318

    District 20, in a high-rise hotel.


    God Rishi opened the curtains and yawned.


    Since leaving Antique, she has returned to her previous state, but it is a pity that ccg''s patrols have been so frequent these days that she has gained nothing.


    Although he was full last time, he was beaten to death by Su Yu, and it took Shendai Lishi a long time to recover.


    "Today, let''s look for new prey." Kamidai Toshi looked at the weather outside, and today is a good weather, very suitable to go out and strike up a conversation.


    Shindai Toshi put on a purple dress, after putting on makeup, he left the hotel.


    At the same time, the black ghost in the sky discovered God Deli Shi.


    Su Yu immediately let the black ghost catch up with Goddai Lishi, while he himself found a makeup artist and began to change himself.


    After some changes, Su Yu put on super glasses and looked at the weak boy in the mirror, very satisfied.


    Wearing white casual clothes and carrying a book by the well-known novelist Gao Tsuzumi in his hand, Su Yu drove to a coffee shop.


    Not long after, God Deli Shi appeared.


    She passed by the window, was about to leave, glanced at the book in Su Yu''s hand, and walked into the coffee shop with interest.


    Su Yu changed his temperament a little, coupled with a different dress, Shendai Lishi just felt that Su Yu was a little familiar, but did not think that he was the one who wounded himself.


    As soon as God Rise of God entered the coffee shop, Su Yu began to peek at God Rise of God.


    Shendai Lishi spotted Su Yu who was taking a peek, a smile appeared on his face, and he took out the same book from his bag.


    "Are you also a fan of Teacher Takatsuki Spring?" Su Yu said cautiously.


    "Well, I like her books very much." Kamidai Rishi smiled slightly.


    "I... can I sit here?" Su Yu got up and came to the front of God Dai Lishi, a little embarrassed.


    "Please sit down. I also want to talk to others about the works of Mr. Takatsuki." Kandari Rise looked at Su Yu''s performance and determined that this was an idiot who had never touched a girl.


    "Really? I like this book by Teacher Gao Tsuzumi the most..." Su Yu began to explain the book in his hand.


    Shendai Lishi was a little contemptuous at first, until Su Yu talked about the important point, and began to listen carefully, and put forward her opinion.


    The two talked until the morning, Su Yu grumbled in his stomach, and tried to invite Shendai Lishi to eat.


    As soon as God Lishi heard this, he knew that an opportunity had come.


    "By the way, I am very confident in my cooking skills. If you don''t mind, do you want to go to my house?" Su Yu walked out of the coffee shop and said softly.


    "Well, let''s eat outside." Kamidai Toshi said with a little shyness.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Miss Lishi, I was rude." Su Yu pretended to have just found out, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Shendai Lishi watched Su Yu behaving like this, smiled, and was very satisfied with the prey.


    The two were dining at a restaurant, and Su Yu mentioned his age, but Kandari did not expect Su Yu to be younger than she thought.


    "Then you have to call my elder sister, Mr. Gui Mu." Shendai Lishi smiled gracefully.


    "Li Shi...Sister." Su Yu smiled.


    The name he gave to God Deri is naturally a false name, otherwise the moment he speaks his real name, he might scare God Deri.


    After lunch, Shendai Lishi took Su Yu''s arm on his own initiative, and Su Yu also acted very much like a little boy. He was molested by Shendai Lishi in various ways. Su Yu blushed and looked hungry.


    Until the afternoon, when the two of them finished watching the movie, Shindai Rishike pretended to be tired, and Su Yu quickly said that he would take her home.


    Shendai Lishi seized the opportunity and took Su Yu to a place with few people.


    Su Yu seemed to be unaware of the danger, and was coaxed a little by the words of God Lishi.


    The two came to a small alley.


    "Jun Guimu, that..." Shendai Lishi stopped and let go of Su Yu''s arm.


    "What''s wrong? Miss Li Shi?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    "Actually, I... I like..." Shindai Lishi hugged Su Yu''s neck, his tone was full of expectation, but there were brilliant eyes in his eyes.


    "Miss Li Shi, I actually like it too..."


    Shendai Lishi''s pupils shrank, his body softened, and he fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    "When?" Goddaily said in disbelief.


    "When you vomited food in the bathroom just now, I added something to your cup. It seems that the effect of the medicine is just right. Do you still have to work hard now?" Su Yu hugged Shindai Rishike and laughed.


    "Who are you?" Shindai Rishi gritted his teeth.


    At this time, if she still couldn''t react, it would be too stupid.


    "It seems that you didn''t see my face clearly that night, or because I changed a lot, you didn''t figure out who I am for a while?" Su Yu looked down at God Lishi.


    "You are..." Goddai Rishi opened his eyes wide.


    "Division 20, superior investigator Su Yu, I have been looking for you for a long time, Shendai Lishi, no, it should be said to be an S-grade glutton." Su Yu said in the ear of Shendai Lishi.


    Shendai Lishi trembled, and it was actually him!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, I just want to take you to a place and use you to change my subordinates." Su Yu''s voice fell, watching the goddess Lishi who had fallen asleep, and received her in the space ring .


    Walking out of the small alley again, Su Yu took out the car that had been put in the space ring, and drove towards the house.


    The new residence has a basement, and the underground parking lot is not far away. Su Yu has rented it all.


    After returning home, Anju Kana and Anju Nabai are training with Flute Hina.


    Su Yu came to the basement, where there was already a laboratory and various facilities.


    Su Yu released Shendai Lishi, took out the tools, and pushed the glasses.


    "I really don''t know how special you are." Su Yu murmured and began the experiment.


    ...


    A few hours later.


    Anju Heina and Anju Nabai lay on the experimental platform, waiting for the medicine that Su Yu deployed to take effect.


    Shendai Lishi''s face was pale, and he was firmly tied to another experimental platform. Although he did not lose any organs, he suffered too much blood loss.


    "Master Su Yu..." An Jiu Heina said.


    "How do you feel?" Su Yu stepped forward and looked at An Jiu Heina.


    "I feel a powerful force, and I will soon be out of control." Anjiu Heina said with sweat on his forehead.


    "It''s okay, don''t control it." Su Yu''s eyes lit up, and then he saw An Jiu Heina whose eyes had turned into brilliant eyes.


    "Sister..." Anji Nabai was a little worried on the side.


    "Don''t worry, she will be fine." Su Yu''s arm was placed on Anjiu Heina''s mouth.


    Under the horrified eyes of Kandari Rise, Anju Kanna gradually calmed down, and finally fell asleep.


    As soon as Anjiu Heina fell asleep, Su Yu fell to the ground. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and got up to look at Anjiu Nabai.


    "Master Su Yu, I''m ready." Anjiunai said with courage.


    "What the hell happened?" Kamidai Rishi looked blank.

 319 Chapter 319 The Crisis of Kuklia

    On a full moon night, the moonlight is beautiful.


    Su Yu sat on the edge of a building.


    "Master Su Yu." An Jiu Heina and An Jiu Nabai fell behind Su Yu, one eye turned into a powerful eye, and the other eye remained normal.


    "How do you feel?" Su Yu looked at them with a smile.


    "We feel very good, there are no problems for the time being, strength, speed, jumping ability, and physical functions have improved a lot." Anjiu Kina replied.


    "I just tried a variety of snacks, but there was no rejection reaction." Anjunabai added.


    "That''s good, come and sit." Su Yu beckoned.


    Anjiu Heina and Anjiu Nabai looked at each other and sat on the left and right of Su Yu.


    "I don''t know whether it is good or bad for you to become one-eyed canyons. The only certainty is that the future will always be in the hands of the strong. If you want to live better, you must work hard to become stronger." Su Yu embraces The two said softly.


    "If it weren''t for Su Yu-sama, we would have been turned into monsters by Dr. Garner, so our life is Su Yu-sama''s." Anjiu Heina leaned in Su Yu''s arms, feeling a little warm.


    "My sister and I have the same thoughts. Thanks to Master Su Yu, we can be so powerful without worrying about life problems." Anjiunaibai whispered.


    "I''m not as good as you think, it''s just for my purpose." Su Yu patted their little heads and looked up at the sky.


    "Master Su Yu is a kind person, everyone knows that." An Jiu Heina looked up at Su Yu''s profile.


    "Is it kind? I don''t think so." Su Yu was taken aback and shook his head.


    "Master Su Yu protected us, everyone is very grateful to Master Su Yu." An Jiunaibai took Su Yu''s arm.


    "Heina, Nabai, can I use you?" Su Yu looked down at the two and asked.


    "Yeah" Anju Heina and Anju Nabai said in unison.


    Su Yu held the two of them, stood up, and jumped down.


    Anjo Heina and Anjo Nabai held Su Yu firmly, and even used Pho Hye.


    The black ghost caught Su Yu and flew away with him.


    ...


    A few days later.


    20 divisions, meeting rooms.


    "Today''s news, not only District 11, but also District 9 and District 10 have fallen into the hands of Ghoul. Their numbers have the upper hand, causing headaches for the headquarters. This time we will start to deploy large-scale staff. Go to headquarters..."


    "Fa Temple quasi-special class, with all due respect, this should be a plan to adjust the tiger away from the mountain." Su Yu interrupted the Fa Temple Xiangjie.


    "Oh? What''s Su Yujun''s opinion?" Fasi Xiangjie looked at Su Yu.


    "Xiao." Su Yu called a householder.


    Mato Akatsuki immediately stood up, took out the prepared documents, and placed them in front of Xiangsuke Faji Temple.


    "This is the ccg''s recent robbery of Ghoul, is there any problem?" Xiangjie Fa Temple looked at it.


    "The quasi-special class of the temple, may I ask the 1,000 non-ranked ghouls and an S-grade ghoul, which one is more powerful?" Masato asked.


    "You mean, they are looking for a powerful Ghoul...Kuklia?!" Fa Temple Xiangjie stood up in shock.


    "Yes, they are active in District 9, District 10, and District 11, just to allow the headquarters to deploy more manpower. At that time, the guards of Kuklia will be weak. Once a few SS-level ghouls are released, it will be for all Human beings are a big threat." Mahamoto nodded.


    "However, if there are not enough manpower in District 9, 10, and 11, we will suffer a big loss on the main battlefield, and there will be no way to explain to the public at that time." Fa Temple Xiangjie thought for a moment, a little embarrassed.


    "In that case, the quasi-special class of the temple, can you send me and Mato Hou to ambush in Kouklia? In addition, the special class of Shinohara, Suzuya, I believe that a certain amount of time can be delayed, and it can prevent the SS-class cany from escaping. "Su Yu said seriously.


    "Well, it can only be so. Su Yujun, I will inform the headquarters of this matter immediately, and I believe they will also agree with you. After all, you made a great contribution last time, with a unique vision, and removed the Qingtong tree. Trap." Fa Temple Xiang Jie said with a slight smile.


    "Then trouble you." Su Yu got up and saluted.


    Shinohara Yuki and Suzuya Shizo were investigating outside, and when they returned to the branch, they learned about Su Yu''s plan and agreed.


    Koki Shinohara valued Su Yu very much. He was comparable to Arima noble in terms of strength, and even Maru Tesai admired him in terms of mind. In time, he would surely be able to occupy a place in the special conference.


    For such a person, even the headquarters must pay attention to such a plan.


    The facts are just like Shinohara Yuki''s thoughts, without him needing to say more, Marutesai gave orders from the headquarters to Houji Xiangsuke.


    Su Yu, a householder known as the Bell House, went to Kuklia to ambush until the three branches were recovered.


    Shinohara Yuki is waiting for an opportunity to act. He is a special investigator, and the only person who can order him is when Shuyoshi.


    In addition to these few people, District 20 must always pay attention to the movements of Kuklia and go to Kuklia for reinforcements as soon as possible.


    At the same time, Maru Tesai also secretly notified several nearby branches to let them pay attention to the situation in Kuklia.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Akira Mato drove, Su Yu sat next to him, and Yuki Shinohara and Suzuya Shizo sat in the back row.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are really careful." Shinohara Yuuki smiled wryly.


    This car can''t see the situation inside from the outside. Even so, Su Yu and Mato Hatsuno still dressed up as escort vehicles.


    "Prince Shinohara, I have always been cautious. If an accident happens, please be careful too." Su Yu reminded.


    "Well, I remembered it." Shinohara Yuuki nodded.


    "In addition, I also prepared a secret team to lurch in the dark. Once the Qingtongshu starts, they will surround the Qingtongshu for the first time." Su Yu looked out the window and said.


    "Secret team? People from the branch?" Shinohara Yuuki asked in confusion.


    "No, I personally trained him, among them are Heina and Nabai." Su Yu glanced at Su Yu Shizao and said with a smile.


    "I remember they were academy students, children adopted by Su Yujun?" Shinohara Yuuki remembered the two.


    "Yes, they are already very strong now, although they are not as good as the bell house, but they are also equivalent to the strength of the S-level Ghoul." Su Yu believed.


    "If this is the case, why didn''t Su Yu-kun let them be a member of the ccg?" Shinohara Yukiki asked in surprise.


    "Special class Shinohara, their identities are my bodyguards. I asked the quasi special class of the temple before. The first class investigators are allowed to train some subordinates, even if they are not investigators." Su Yu explained.


    "Are you worried that they will rise too fast and affect your status, so you won''t be able to direct them?" Shinohara Yuuki joked.


    "I do have this consideration, and more worry about their identities being known by Ghoul." Su Yu said seriously.

 320 Chapter 320 The Shock of Yuki Shinohara

    Kuklia.


    This is a shelter for ghouls, almost from C-level ghouls to SS-level ghouls.


    Although Su Yu didn''t know how these ghouls survived, this place is indeed an extremely mysterious place to outsiders.


    Shinohara''s identity as a special investigator caused everyone to get out of the car and was welcomed by the members of the Kouklia branch, and they thoughtfully allocated rooms for them.


    "Prince Shinohara, let me identify the appearance of those S-level and SS-level ghouls." Su Yu stood upstairs, looking at the cells of Kuklia.


    "Well, you go take a look first." Shinohara Yuki nodded, and Kouklia''s investigator quickly took Su Yu and Mato Akatsuki down the elevator.


    "Kuklia currently contains a lot of ghouls. Due to the effect of the rc inhibitor, they have always maintained a normal human level, and it��s much easier to take care of them. The lower the ghouls here, the more powerful they are, several SS grades. Ghoul has been kept underground all year round. After all, their strength is terrible. If you don''t pay attention, you may let them escape..." The search officer of Kuklia introduced the situation here.


    Su Yu secretly wrote it down, and Jin Shi Xiao followed Su Yu, recording the words of the search officer Kouklia verbatim.


    Su Yu came to the bottom layer, and with a glance, you could see a lot of S-level canoes.


    "Where is the SS Grade Ghoul detained?" Su Yu asked.


    "Please come with me." The search officer of Kuklia led Su Yu to a hall, pressed the switch, and several sturdy cages emerged from the ground in an instant.


    "Can this cell really trap them?" Su Yu frowned.


    "For them, we will pump in a certain amount of inhibitory liquid every day." The search officer in Kuklia smiled awkwardly.


    "So, rc inhibitor is really a good thing." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Next, Su Yu, led by the Kouklia search officer, came to the top floor, and walked around almost everywhere, and did not let him leave until the evening.


    On the top floor of Kouklia, standing at the window can see the night view outside.


    Su Yu and Mato Akatsuki had dinner and stood in front of the window, enjoying the night view.


    "Are you sure to block Qingtongshu''s attack on Kuklia?" Makito said in a low voice.


    "RC inhibitor, that thing can indeed greatly reduce the ability of Ghoul." Su Yu said simply.


    "You mean, rc inhibitors are released as soon as you find them?" Akatsuki thought for a while.


    "Stupid, close the door and hit it to play a better role. If a one-eyed owl comes, I can make a spare Cuink." Su Yu flicked his well-known little head.


    "Your strength really doesn''t matter, but what should other investigators do if they don''t have the strength of yours?" Madoaki worried.


    "I can only protect you. This plan is like this. I don''t want to protect anyone except you. Whether I can survive or not depends on their own ability." Su Yu stroked the well-known long hair.


    "I want to be stronger." Mato Akatsuki said, leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Do you want to become stronger by any means?" Su Yu looked down at the well-known household.


    "Yeah" Mato Akatsuki nodded firmly.


    "When the Battle of Kuklia ends and you become a first-class investigator, I will make you stronger. At that time, you can also get to know your future subordinates. By the way, start our plan." Su Yu Hugged tightly to the real household name.


    "Su Yu-kun, if they are really as you said, I will go all out to help you." Akatsuki Mahato said seriously.


    "You are still so suspicious, don''t you believe me so?" Su Yu cast a white glance at the well-known householder.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I just don''t believe them." Akira Maeto fluttered his short hair, groaning.


    "Say it again." Su Yu smiled and looked at Real Household.


    "Just like an idiot, I''m going back to rest." Madoto was about to leave.


    "Take a rest? When did I say that there was no task at night? As your boss, I have arranged a lot of tasks for you." Su Yu shook his well-known little hand.


    "Do you still want me to pay for your so-called mission?" Mato Akatsuki glared at Su Yu and said in embarrassment.


    "Of course, Sister Really Known." Su Yu smirked.


    "Hmph, I''m worried about my wallet, you are so bad, but I''m in a good mood lately, I will ask you tonight." Xiaoqiao Matou blushed and grabbed Su Yu''s tie.


    "I will try my best to make you satisfied." Su Yu said in the ear of Mado.


    ...


    Two hours later.


    Su Yu left the well-known room.


    "Jun Su Yu, can''t you sleep?" A voice sounded from behind Su Yu.


    "Xiaoyuan special class?" Su Yu was slightly surprised.


    "The relationship between you and Akatsuki seems to be closer than I thought." Shinohara Yuki joked.


    "We are the same age. I admire her ability to work." Su Yu scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    "Akatsuki''s mother was a quasi-special investigator back then, a real hero, and Reale is also an elite of the investigators. If there is no accident, Akatsuki will definitely become a quasi-special investigator. You have to protect her." Shinohara lowered her. Said the voice.


    "You don''t need to say, I will also protect her." Su Yu said softly.


    "We special investigators and quasi-special investigators are all old, and in ten years, we will no longer have the ability to fight. There was Matt and others before, and you afterwards, and young people are gradually rising. I am very pleased. "Sinohara Yuuki exclaimed.


    "Prince Shinohara, Shizo Suzuya will definitely become an excellent investigator, and his character will gradually become normal over time." Su Yu said seriously.


    "When I saw him for the first time, I was very impressed. I thought he was a manufacturable, but he had some problems and needed good instruction. If I can teach what to be a good investigator, even if I am not capable of fighting, It can be regarded as a contribution to mankind, and I am worthy of my special status." Shinohara Yuuki smiled.


    "Special Class Shinohara, you are a respectable Special Search Officer." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Su Yu-kun, you still have to rely on you young people in the future." Shinohara Yuuki smiled.


    "I will definitely bring real happiness to this world." Su Yu clenched his fists.


    Kouki Shinohara was taken aback, smiled, and said nothing.


    "Special Shinohara, if... if one day you find that the investigator has mixed into the canon..."


    "It''s absolutely impossible." Shinohara''s face changed slightly.


    "Prince Shinohara, please tell me what would you do?"


    "Su Yu-kun, could it be..." Shinohara Yuuki opened his eyes wide, and he had a bold guess in his heart.


    "I already have some information, and I cannot tell you the specifics."


    "Su Yu-kun, if there is evidence, please tell me as soon as possible, Amaru and Kuroiwayan are the people I trust the most." Shinohara Yuuki bowed.

 321 Chapter 321 Kuklias Trap

    Kouklia, on a building not far away.


    Qianzhi looked at Kuklia, this canyon shelter, which was their next goal.


    Tatara, Kinkiken, and Kirishima Junto stood beside her.


    As a new member, Jin Muyan performed extremely well in District 9 and District 10. It can even be said that he led the team to capture these two divisions.


    His performance has won the respect of ordinary members of Qingtongshu, and the recognition of Qianzhi and Tatara, and he has become a high-level member of Qingtongshu no less than Yelu.


    "Mr. Tatara, did you know the reason for our last failure?" Qianzhi asked suddenly.


    "A strange investigator appeared in the 20th district recently. In the 11th district, he removed our traps and took the lead in breaking our first line of defense. Ye Lu''s death was what he did. In addition, he alone fought the Owl of the Unkillable and cut down a powerful bag, and his current strength is no less than that of the Noble General Arima." Duodaliang simply said.


    "his name is��"


    "Su Yu." Jin Muyan replied instead of Duodaliang.


    "How do you know?" Qianji and Tatara looked at him at the same time.


    "He threw me to the Yueshan family." Jin Muyan clenched his fists.


    "It looks like I''m going to visit the branch in District 20." Qianzhi said with interest.


    "When Kuklia''s affairs are over, Qingtongshu''s personnel will increase, and it will be possible to hibernate for the time being." Duodaliang turned and prepared to leave.


    "Kirishima Xuanto, Jin Muyan, Kuklia will be handed over to you." Thousands of small hands faced Kuklia, pinching with two fingers, as if to crush the building.


    A gust of wind blew by, and Qianzhi disappeared.


    Kirishima and Jin Muken looked at each other and went downstairs.


    This is the place where they lurked. Within a few days, dozens of Ghoul species came in. The lowest were Ghoul who possessed Hezi, as well as Gecko��s younger brother, S-Class Ghoul.


    ...


    The night passed quickly.


    The first ray of sunlight hit Kouklia, a well-known room.


    Real household knows that he put on his professional attire, and as soon as he walked out, he saw Su Yu holding a dinner plate.


    "Good morning, I made breakfast for you." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Zhenhu Xiao gave Su Yu a blank look, took the breakfast, and turned back to the room.


    Su Yu followed in and closed the door.


    "Did you not rest last night?" Mato Akatsuki asked, sitting at the table.


    "I don''t know when they attacked here, so it''s better to be careful." Su Yu shrugged and sat beside Akatsuki.


    "Have you not eaten breakfast?" Mato Akatsuki looked at Su Yu.


    "I want you to feed me." Su Yu opened his mouth wide.


    "Are you a kid?" Akatsuki Mato fluffed his hair and fed Su Yu breakfast.


    "I want to take advantage of the present and enjoy the warm time." Su Yu hugged Madokura and said softly.


    "Cozy time? Then can you take your hand away?" Mato Akatsuki glared at Su Yu.


    "Ahem, I just want to know if you will starve our children." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Get out!" Akatsuki Maeto became angry and punched Su Yu.


    The two stayed warm in the room for a while, and Jin Huo had finished his breakfast and packed his clothes before leaving.


    This time, as soon as I left the house, Yuki Shinohara and Suzuya Shizou approached us.


    Shinohara''s face was red, and Shinohara Yuuki smiled, letting her understand that the other party knew about her and Su Yu.


    "I and Shizo will guard two different places. You and Akatsuki will wait for an opportunity to act. If there is an accident, I believe you should have a way to deal with it." Shinohara Yuki patted Su Yu on the shoulder and left with a smile Up.


    "It''s all to blame, Shinohara''s special officer knew about this." Akatsuki Mato said with shame.


    "If you know it, you know, our relationship is so good, it''s conducive to all kinds of work." Su Yu held the well-known little hand.


    "It''s working time, I''m just your subordinate, don''t do anything to me." Mato Akatsuki threw away Su Yu''s hand directly.


    "The subordinates must listen to the boss obediently, and I want you to stay by my side." Su Yu took the well-known little hand and kissed the back of her hand.


    "You are really the worst boss." Mahato said helplessly.


    "Let''s start working." Su Yu shook his well-known little hand and walked to the elevator.


    The investigators who met on the road saw this scene with envy.


    ...


    At noon.


    A car drove into Kuklia and opened the door under Su Yu''s instructions.


    Anjo Heina and Anjo Nabai dressed in white uniforms, holding the S-class Kuink, and walked into Kukeria.


    "The task of the two of you is to protect Xiao, such a simple task, if it can''t be completed, it will make me too disappointed." Su Yu said to the two.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." Anju Heina and Anjo Nabai said seriously.


    "Very well, when necessary, show the strength of Cuinks." Su Yu sorted out the uniforms for the two, and whispered.


    "Yeah" Anju Kuna and Anjuna nodded whitely.


    Mato Akatsuki stood behind Su Yu, looking at Ahnju Heina and Ahnju Nabai, always feeling that they were different from the last time they saw him.


    "Xiao, no matter what happens, don''t leave from them." Su Yu turned around and said to Mado Xiao.


    "I understand." Madoto nodded, knowing that these two people were sent by Su Yu to protect her.


    At the same time, Kuklia''s control room found another entry application, and after hesitating for a while, opened the door.


    However, this time the door opened and the quiet atmosphere made people a little scary.


    "Whiz whiz" Sky Falling down a number of people wearing a black robe, is the blue dress Tung members.


    "No! Close the door!" a staff member shouted.


    "Bang Bang" two Lin He held up the door that was about to close, Jin Muyan waved his hand and all the remaining Ghoul rushed in.


    All the staff in the control room were attacked by the Ghoul, and no one survived.


    The search officer on the Kuklia side began to resist the attack of the Ghoul, only to find that the cell holding the Ghoul was opened!


    The ghouls detained by Kuklia walked out of the cell blankly, seeing the members of the Qingtongshu fighting against the investigator, their eyes were red.


    "No! Don''t come over!"


    "Who can help me!"


    "Do not kill me!"


    Kuklia''s search officer screamed in the face of the doubled Ghoul.


    Just as the Ghoul in the Green Tung Tree was about to breathe a sigh of relief, a black shadow solved the Ghoul in the control room and pressed a button, which was the release device of the rc inhibitor.


    At the same time, Anju Kana and Anju Nabai put on masks, and three people jumped out of the trunk of their car. They were uniformly equipped with masks to resist rc inhibitors. They were wearing ccg standard clothes and holding S-class cine Grams.


    "Puff puff puff" the rc inhibitor on each floor gushed out. The effect of this thing directly reversed the situation, and the surviving investigator on the Kuklia side began to lock the ghoul in the cell.

 322 Chapter 322 Su Yus True Strength

    At the beginning of the upper battle.


    Yukki Shinohara and Suzuya Shizuo stayed on the way to the SS-class Ghoul room.


    Yuki Shinohara looked at Kirishima in front of him, equipped with his Kuink, and was stunned by his armor, and then clenched his fists angrily.


    That armor is nothing else, it is his father Kirishima Shin Kayuki!


    On the other side, Suzuya Shizo met Jin Muken.


    "Are you a blindfold? I heard Jun Su Yu said that I want me to take care of you." Suzuya laughed at Jin Muyan and tore off his combat uniform.


    Jin Muyan looked at the opponent''s sweatshirt, which was covered with various scalpels.


    "I hope you won''t let me down." Suzuya Shizao laughed and rushed to Jin Muyan very fast.


    Jin Muyan did not show any weakness, and Phohyeuk launched a battle with Suzuya Shi.


    A petite figure took the opportunity to sneak into the room where the SS Grade Ghoul was held, but stopped in the room.


    Su Yu sat cross-legged in the center of the room and opened his eyes.


    "The leader of Qingtongshu, that''s not right, I should call you a one-eyed owl, right?" Su Yu stood up, holding two saboteur swords.


    "Are you the superior investigator in District 20, Jun Su Yu?" The petite figure was wrapped in bandages, and his voice was processed.


    "Yes, I know you don''t believe Jin Muyan and Kirishima Xuandu, this thing is testing them, right?" Su Yu walked towards Qianzhi step by step.


    "You''re right, I didn''t think they could rescue Kuklia''s Ghoul from the beginning." Qianzhi giggled, slightly harsh.


    "Bang bang bang bang bang" a few doors fell, Su Yu and Qianzhi were trapped here.


    "Do you think you can beat me?" Qianzhi said indifferently.


    "You can try and see if I can kill you." Su Yu smiled playfully and rushed over.


    Qianzhi raised his hand.


    In the next second, the tall one-eyed owl appeared in front of Su Yu.


    "Sorry, you are dead." Su Yu''s speed increased again and appeared next to the one-eyed owl''s head.


    Qianzhi was surprised, this was completely different from his speed just now.


    "Puff" the saboteur''s two swords fell, and the one-eyed owl''s Pho Hye was destroyed.


    Qianzhi hadn''t reacted yet, and Su Yu fell behind her.


    For a moment of "poof", countless wounds appeared on her body, and Jiahe was as fragile as leather armor.


    "This trick consumes energy, it''s just right to deal with you." Su Yu panted and turned to look at Qianzhi.


    The body of the one-eyed owl collapsed, and it would take several minutes to recover.


    "When I recover, you will be dead!" Qianzhi sneered.


    "Dead?" Su Yu raised his hand, and the saboteur put it on his neck.


    "Puff" Qianzhi looked at the blood on the ground, and the fallen Su Yu lost his vitality.


    "What the hell is going on..." Before she asked her question, she found black particles jumping on Su Yu''s body, and then her heartbeat recovered.


    "A surprise?" Su Yu, who had recovered, smiled.


    "What the hell are you?" Qianzhi asked in horror.


    "Aren." As soon as Su Yu''s voice fell, he rushed to the one-eyed owl, and the saboteur''s two swords fell together.


    "Puff Tong" the one-eyed owl''s head fell to the ground, and the money in it was now in front of Su Yu.


    "Guess I will kill you?" Dead Fish''s sword fell in front of Qian Zhi.


    "No." Qianzhi said calmly.


    "Congratulations, the answer is correct." Su Yu put away the destroyer''s double swords.


    The black ghost grabbed a thousand sticks and threw her to the ground.


    "Keep your eyes open, my sword." Su Yu pressed a button.


    "Puff puff puff puff" the cell holding the SS-level ghoul rose to the ground, and Su Yu pressed the button to open.


    "You..." Qianzhi opened his eyes wide, and saw the several SS-level ghouls who came out. Even the priest and the goddess Charong were among them.


    "They are just a bunch of poor bugs. In my eyes, he is the only one who is worthy of use. The remaining few people..."


    "Puff puff puff puff puff" Su Yu and the black ghost acted together, and several SS grade ghouls had died under Su Yu''s sword before they could react.


    With the only one left, Goddai Cha Rong looked at Su Yu calmly.


    "God is here with me. Next, I will let the ghouls live in the sun. Do you want to be my helper? Hexiu''s family and Bairiting, the clown and the green tung tree, whoever dares to stop me will kill me. They." Su Yu stretched out a hand to Shendai Charong.


    "I refuse." Goddai Chaei put on a fighting start.


    "Well, I expected you to say that a long time ago, ghost, give him a good time." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    "Puff" Goddai Charong''s fist was a little closer to Su Yu''s face, but he was hit by the black ghost in the heart.


    "Fangcun Aite, do you want to cooperate with me?" Su Yu came to Qianzhi and smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "Do I have a choice?" Qianzhi smiled bitterly.


    Su Yu even knows her name. He still possesses such strength and ambition, as well as his weird ability, not to mention Qingtongshu, even if the organization Su Yu just mentioned is coming to besiege him, it really doesn��t matter who wins and who loses. for sure.


    "You can choose to die." Su Yu joked and pulled Fangcun Aite to his feet.


    The light of the healing technique flashed, Fangcun Aite regained his strength.


    "My goal is to live with human beings, can you achieve this goal?" Fangcun Aite asked.


    "My purpose is exactly the same as you." Su Yu came to the SS Grade Ghoul, and put their corpses into the storage ring for use.


    "Doesn''t it need to be cleaned up here?" Fangcun Aite asked in confusion.


    "I left one arm of the one-eyed owl, but unfortunately it ran away, and also took away a few SS-level ghouls. This explanation is enough." Su Yu came to the one-eyed owl''s body and took away the rest. Part, only one arm is left.


    "Do you really believe me?" Fangcun Aite said in silence.


    "I don''t believe you, I believe Gao Tsukiquan." Su Yu replied.


    "Do you want me to sign?" Fangcun Aite smiled bitterly, but Su Yu still knew this identity.


    "No, the matter in District 20, just do what you plan to do. Jin Muyan and Kirishima Xuandu, you can take them away, they are useless to me now." Su Yu waved his hand and opened it. A few doors.


    "Then I will leave first, Su Yujun." Fangcun Aite flashed and slipped out.


    Su Yu left from another gate and went to the lowest level, where there were Dongxiang Kirishima, Ryoko Fukuchi, Hina Fukuchi, as well as Kurona Anjo and Nabai Anjo.


    They were surrounded by the Ghoul species of the green tung tree, and each other was also wearing a mask, and was not affected.


    Hina Fukuchi and Touka Kirishima have already opened their respective Kazuko, and Akatsuki, in the center, looked at Hina Fukuchi thoughtfully.


    The search officer on the Kuklia side is fighting at the upper level, and the Ghoul has begun to retreat.


    With a loud "bang", the One-eyed Owl roared, wearing Jin Muyan and Kirishima Aya, breaking through the door of Kuklia.

 323 Chapter 323: Yuuki Shinoharas Decision

    The smoke dissipated, and the Kuklia branch began to clean the battlefield.


    "Su Yu-kun, are they?" Shinohara Yuuki walked out of a room.


    "They are my strength, members of Cuinxban. This time it is only an experimental battle, and the next time it is a formal battle." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Are they ghoul?" Shinohara Yuki lowered his voice.


    Although Hina Fukuchi and Touka Kirishima put away Kazuko, Yuuki Shinohara could see clearly.


    "Prince Shinohara, what is the method of judging who kind?" Su Yu turned to look at Yuki Shinohara.


    "Rc cell value?" Shinohara Yuki tentatively asked.


    "No, there is an easier way, and that is whether we can eat our food." Su Yu said seriously.


    "This is indeed a method, but if the rc cell value is too high, it will still be judged as a ghoul." Shinohara Yuuki thought for a while.


    "Prince Shinohara, it is impossible for Kuklia to exist forever. For the treatment of Ghoul species, I personally recommend the second method, which is to create edible food." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you know what you are talking about?" Shinohara Yuki said solemnly.


    "Prince Shinohara, Takashi Arima is a half human, and there are problems with the rc cell value detection devices of all branches." Su Yu approached Yuki Shinohara and said in his ear.


    "What did you say?" Shinohara Yuuki opened his eyes wide.


    "He Xiu''s family is a Ghoul family." Su Yu said word by word.


    "It''s impossible..." Shinohara Yuuki was horrified.


    "It may still be impossible. This is not something I should consider. The reason why I told Shinohara special class here is because the time has come. Marute special class, Kuroibanyan special class, are all humans, and I am convinced of this. The family and the day court where Guijiang Arima was born, they are all Ghoul and semi-human." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Can you be responsible for what you said?" Shinohara Yuuki took a deep breath.


    "Special Hon Shinohara can investigate first, and you will know whether what I said is true or false. I can deal with Shiri Ting and Arima Noble General, and Kuinxban will be led by Akira. After this battle, I will Quit ccg, set up manpower, research artificial food and semi-humans, and bring a new era for cantonese and humans." Su Yu smiled.


    "If what you said is true, there is no doubt that you are the hero of mankind. We are already old, and we will be handed over to you young people in the future, Su Yu-kun." Shinohara Yuki took a picture of Su Yu. shoulder.


    "I am willing to fight for mankind." Su Yu saluted.


    "Very well, I will leave it to you for the time being. I will go back to the headquarters and wait until Amaru and I have confirmed the situation. Then I will bring him to discuss the specific plan with you." Yuuki Shinohara could see what Su Yu said. Probably true, but he could not make such a light decision.


    "No, Shinohara, please take him. I''m worried that you will have an accident." Su Yu looked at Shizou Suzuya who walked out, brushing one hand on Shinohara''s shoulder, and the other dropped. On the shoulder of Suzuya Shi.


    Shinohara Yuuki felt his physical strength recovered, and was shocked, confirming Su Yu''s sincerity even more.


    "Why, let''s go." Shinohara Yuuki took a deep look at Kirishima Dongxiang and others, and walked out of Kuklia.


    Su Yu watched Shinohara Yuki and Suzuya Shizo leave and made a gesture.


    Touka Kirishima and Hina Fukuchi nodded, and Ryoko Fukuchi walked by Akatsuki Mato.


    Anjo Kuna and Anjo Nabai glanced at each other and left.


    "Are they..." Zhento Xiao came to Su Yu and stared at Su Yu.


    "You already have the answer, why do you still ask me?" Su Yu stroked the well-known little head.


    "Does that matter have something to do with you?" Mahato Akatsuki clenched his fists.


    "The reason why they succeeded is because of the medicine I gave them." Su Yu was silent for a while and replied.


    "Why?" Mato Akatsuki bit his lip.


    "As a superior search officer, if he knew my current plan, where do you think he would stand? Fukuchi Ryoko''s husband, Fukuchi Hina''s father, did he hesitate when he started doing this? You think your father is a respectable investigator, but in my eyes, he is just a cold-blooded, cruel existence." Su Yu said blankly.


    "Do you believe it or not, I will avenge him now?" The well-known Cuink spread out, and put it on Su Yu''s neck.


    "I don''t believe it." Su Yu grabbed the well-known Kuink and pressed it down against his neck.


    "You..." Makito looked at the bloodstain on Su Yu''s neck.


    "This is the Cuink I gave you. I will use it to pay you back now." Su Yu said softly.


    "Are you an idiot?" Mado Akatsuki released his hand and covered Su Yu''s neck.


    "Xiao, you are a kind girl, even if I don��t explain anything today, you will forgive them. But that kind of forgiveness is too heavy, so I have to compensate you. All this is my plan, and They have nothing to do." Su Yu''s hand dropped the well-known face.


    "You are so soulless!" Madoto''s eyes blushed, and the injury was too late to be sent to the hospital.


    "Akatsuki, tell you a secret." Su Yu said in the ear of Mato Know.


    "Let''s talk." Akatsuki Mato wiped a tear.


    "Actually, I have nine lives..."


    Maeto Xiao looked at Su Yu who had lost his heartbeat, and hugged him tightly.


    One minute later.


    Maeto Know opened his eyes wide, and the sound of his heartbeat appeared again, Su Yu was exuding black particles, and the wound on his neck healed.


    "Surprised?" Su Yu opened his eyes and smiled at the real household.


    "You liar!" Akatsuki Mahato burst into tears and threw himself into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Okay, okay, the people in the Kuklia branch will soon come down, and I''ll talk to you in the evening." Su Yu patted the well-known back.


    "I just thought, if you die, I will complete the plan for you." Akatsuki Mahato let go of Su Yu and said softly.


    "If I was the best in real household, I wonder if I will jump out and kill me with anger." Su Yu joked.


    "Definitely." Akatsuki Mato smiled playfully, stood up and stretched out his hand.


    Su Yu held her hand and stood up.


    "I believe you completely now, and I think I might fall in love with you." Akatsuki Mato fluffed his hair and whispered.


    "Xiao, I love you a little bit too." Su Yu held her little hand tightly.


    "You are not love, you are just..."


    "Don''t be so blunt."


    "Does Special Class Shinohara know about this?"


    "He returned to the headquarters to investigate. After a while, the headquarters will undergo drastic changes."


    "Our next enemy, who is it?"


    "Hexiu''s family and Bairiting, some of the green tongs, Yueshan''s family, and...the antique coffee shop in District 20."


    Jin Hu looked at Su Yu next to him, and his little head slowly leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder.

 324 Chapter 324 The One-Eyed King

    Shinohara Yuki and Suzuya Shizo did not return to the headquarters, but directly contacted Marutesai and waited for him at a hotel near the headquarters.


    When Marutesai listened to Shinohara''s tone, he knew that something major had happened, and told his subordinates to go for a drink, and took his cronies to get out of the car halfway.


    Hotel room entrance.


    Marutesai knocked on the door and looked at Yuki Shinohara standing at the window and walked behind him.


    "Amaru, I have two things to tell you. Next, it''s up to you to judge." Shinohara Yuki turned around and said.


    "Let''s talk." Maru Tesai sat on the sofa.


    "He Xiu''s family is likely to be a Ghoul family. The rc cell value detection devices of all branches have been manipulated by the headquarters to facilitate the half-humans born in the day court to work in the branches." Shinohara Yukiki said.


    "Pata" Maru Tesai''s smoke fell to the ground and stood up in shock.


    "Sinohara, where did you know these things?" Marutesai stared at Yuki Shinohara.


    "The source, I can''t completely believe it for the time being, so I leave it to you to judge." Shinohara Yuuki shook his head.


    Maru Tesai was silent for a while and sat back on the sofa.


    After a long time, Maru Tesai took out his cell phone and started calling his acquaintances in various branches.


    Marutesai''s network of connections is very large, and each branch has his acquaintances. They are humans who have been with Marutesai and can be trusted.


    Less than half an hour.


    Maru Tesai received the survey results from each branch. The rc cell value detection devices of all branches are all debugged versions, and the threshold is far lower than the rc cell value of the ccg headquarter approved.


    "Sinohara, are we a bunch of idiots?" Maru Tesai lit a cigarette and turned to look at Yuki Shinohara.


    "Amaru, we are really stupid, even the people around us don''t know the details." Shinohara Yuuki smiled bitterly.


    "Can you tell me the source of this information now?" Maru Tesai pinched out the cigarette butt and said seriously.


    "The Twenty Division, the superior investigator, he did a great job not long ago." Shinohara Yuki reminded.


    "So that''s it, his goal for joining ccg should be He Xiujia and Bai Ri Ting, I really don''t know where he is sacred." Marute Sai murmured.


    "Amaru, I believe he is fighting for humanity. Do you believe my judgment?" Shinohara Yuki looked at Marutesai.


    "Seeing is believing, does that guy want to meet me and discuss the plan?" Marutesai pondered.


    Yuuki Shinohara nodded.


    "No need to discuss, he must have his plan. I will stabilize the search officer at the headquarters and issue orders from here to order the branches to arrest the members of the day court and expel the offenders on the spot. His goal is to investigate and repair the family. , Once the situation is true, I allow him to act first.�� Maru Tesai said every word.


    "Yes." Shinohara Yuuki nodded. As for Cuynx''s matter, he didn''t raise it. Now it''s the matter of Hexu''s family and Shiritoi, and it will not be too late to talk about other matters.


    ...


    The highest level of Kouklia.


    Su Yu hung up the phone, Marutesai''s order did not exceed his expectations, he knew exactly what was most important.


    "He Xiu''s family? Then it really starts with that person." Su Yu looked at the real householder who came by.


    "This is the information you want. He is a member of the Day Court. He is currently only a first-class investigator. He is low-key." Akatsuki Mahato passed the information to Su Yu.


    "Don''t underestimate him, he is a monster." Su Yu said simply, glanced at the information, and remembered the other''s face.


    "Do you want to deal with him alone?" Mato Akatsuki asked.


    "Your task is to go back to the 20th Division and wait for me. Touka Kirishima and Ryoko Fukuchi are waiting for you on the road. After I come back, they will all be promoted. As for you, if you want to, you can also become a Ghoul. The power of humanity, and as a human being, possesses the power of a Ghoul." Su Yu hugged the real householder.


    "I believe you." Makito said in a low voice.


    ...


    12 Divisions.


    Su Yu came to this branch alone. At this time, the capture of the members of the White House had already begun. Old Duo Erfu was standing there, holding his head and squatting on the ground.


    "Are you the superior Su Yu from the 20th Division?" A superior investigator asked Su Yu in surprise.


    "Yes, I''m looking for someone who is not a ghoul, Marute ordered me to take him back to the headquarters." Su Yu nodded.


    "Special Marute has already told us, to cooperate with Su Yu''s superior order." The other party saluted.


    "Thank you then." Su Yu smiled as he walked past the other side and came to the old Duo Erfu.


    "Come with me, and the people from the Xiu family need you to prove it." Su Yu grabbed Old Duo Erfu and said in his ear.


    "Are you a high-ranking investigator of the 20th Division Department who has been very active recently, Jun Su Yu?" Old Duo Erfu recognized Su Yu at a glance.


    Su Yu smiled, did not speak.


    He grabbed Old Duo Erfu and came to a quiet park.


    "It''s almost here." Su Yu stopped.


    Old Duo Erfu became vigilant.


    Then, in the next second, he came to a strange world.


    "Welcome to my world, Old Duo Erfu search officer, no, should I call you, King of Hexiu?" Su Yu appeared in front of him.


    Old Duo Erfu''s eyes widened, some of them couldn''t understand what happened.


    "Don''t be in a daze, let me see your strength." Su Yu''s saboteur double swords unfolded.


    "When I kill you, I''ll ask where this is. It should be more convenient." Old Duo Erfu smiled slightly and broke the control device in his hand.


    Kazuko emerged from him and eventually became a demon-like one-eyed king.


    Su Yu rushed over with a sword.


    "Roar" the one-eyed king roared, and the saboteur''s two swords fell on it, drawing a blood stain.


    "Bang" The one-eyed king slapped Su Yu''s body, but was blocked by the black ghost.


    Su Yu landed not far away, the black ghost roared, and the one-eyed king stiffened.


    "How is it?" Su Yu leaped high, the saboteur''s double swords toward the head of the one-eyed king.


    "Puff" the saboteur''s double swords cut off the one-eyed king''s head without any hindrance. The old two blessings inside could not evade, but a large number of Kazuko came out of his head, trying to resurrect like Ye Lu.


    Su Yu had prepared, a large bottle of rc inhibitor liquid fell on Hezi, and then another bottle was thrown down.


    "Boom" A flame appeared above Hezi and began to swallow it downward.


    The huge body of the one-eyed king fell on the ground.


    Su Yu opened the one-eyed king''s body with a sword, and saw the old duo Erfu who had lost his vitality.


    "Old Duo Erfu, Jin Muyan, these two one-eyed existences are too much trouble." Su Yu recovered the one-eyed king''s body, took out the medicine just now, and poured it on the old Duo Erfu''s body.


    Seeing Old Duo Erfu turned into ashes, Su Yu was still not satisfied. What if he could be resurrected?


    So Su Yu collected the ashes and put them in a bottle. As for the bottle, he put it in the storage ring.

 325 Chapter 325

    ccg''s headquarters.


    Maru Tesai looked at the body in front of him with a heavy heart.


    "Prince Marute, all the ghouls in the headquarters have been expelled, and the rest are locked underground, waiting for the next order." A semi-special search official reported.


    "What''s the situation in each branch?" Marutesai turned around and said.


    "The members of the day court in each branch have varying degrees of resistance. The chief investigator Arima Gui has now left the 4th branch, and those day court members returned to the headquarters under his leadership." The quasi-special investigator Whisper.


    "Really? Ready to fight." Maru Tesai clenched his fists. It was ironic that the once undefeated myth is now the weapon of the Kazuxu family.


    at the same time.


    And on the roof of the courtyard of the repair house.


    Fangcun Aite watched the Ghoul, the battle between the Ghoul and the Ghoul, the contest between the Ghoul and the Xiu family, and the participation of the members of the White House.


    "Mr. Tatara, let''s start." Fangcun Aite stood up and fell to the ground.


    Tatara looked at Fangcun Aite who fell on the ground, and the one-eyed owl appeared on the battlefield.


    The members of the White House found the one-eyed owl, and did not flinch. They were members of the Xiu family, and naturally they had to fight for the Xiu family.


    Duodaliang sneaked into the Hexiu family and found the head of the Hexiu family, as well as the direct members of the Hexiu family.


    ...


    In Su Yu''s basement.


    "Is she a glutton?" Mato Akatsuki looked at Kamidai Toshi.


    "Yes, she is the semi-human secret of the Xiu family. From now on, she will no longer have this kind of power." Su Yu completed the well-known operation.


    "Are you going to kill me? Jun Su Yu." Shendai Lishi asked.


    "No, it''s easy to kill you. I chose to make you a human." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Do you think I can become a human being?" God Dai Lishi smiled.


    "If you don''t like standing, I can let you sit in a wheelchair and become a human being." Su Yu''s hands fell on the lap of Goddai Lishi.


    "Then I''ll choose to stand still." Kamidai Toshiki smiled slightly.


    "The old two blessings are dead, and there is a war of attrition with the Xiu family and the Qingtongshu. Guijiang Arima is rushing to the headquarters with the members of the Daying Court. I don''t care about your strength, there are one-eyed owl and The one-eyed king''s Kazuko is enough for all of them to evolve." Su Yu said, completing the conversion for the real household.


    "You are really amazing." Shendai Lishi said in a daze.


    "Xiao, how do you feel?" Su Yu stopped paying attention to God Rishi, looking at Real Household Know.


    "I feel a little strange, as if I haven''t become a human..."


    "Your acting skills are terrible." Su Yu knocked on the well-known little head without angrily, and untied the device that bound her.


    "What will she do?" Mado Akatsuki sat up and glanced at Shindai Rise.


    "Sleep well, Shendai Lishi." Su Yu poured a bottle of medicine into Shendai Lishi.


    "You really don''t know how to take pity and cherish jade." Mato Xiao glanced at Su Yu.


    "She is not worthy of my trust." Su Yu said simply.


    The two left the basement and went to the living room.


    Anjo Kana, Anjo Nabai, Fukuchi Ryoko, Fukuchi Hina, and Kirishima Touka all looked at Su Yu.


    "Go ahead, evolve." Su Yu took out the bodies of the one-eyed owl and the one-eyed king and threw them in front of a few people.


    "This thing is like chocolate without any taste." Mato Hatsuno tasted it.


    "You don''t think it tastes good, do you want me to cook it for you? It''s braised?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Eh? Can it be?" Dikou Hina said with a full face expectantly.


    "..." Su Yu, how about try?


    ...


    The setting sun, in front of the ccg headquarters.


    Dozens of cars stopped at the door, and a group of long-awaited search officers unfolded Kuink.


    As soon as the car door opened, the members of the day court headed by Takashi Arima appeared, in uniform white robes.


    Maru Tesai stood at the forefront, and Yuki Shinohara, Kuroiwa, and several other special investigators were ready, all wearing combat uniforms.


    "There is a horse." Maru Tesai called.


    Guijiang Arima did not answer, but just pressed Kuink in his hand and pushed his glasses.


    "He Xiu''s house is gone, and the members of the White House are also facing us, why are you fighting?" Maru Tesai sighed.


    Some members of the day court heard this with hesitation on their faces.


    The pink-haired woman next to Kisama Arima looked at the quasi-special investigator opposite and smiled.


    She is eye-catching among a group of day court investigators, with short pink hair, exquisite features, charming smile, and not bad figure.


    The semi-special investigator Ui-gun, looked at the pink-haired woman opposite, that was his partner, and the superior investigator Ibyin entered.


    Takashi Arima took a step forward, and Ibyin and dozens of day court members followed in his footsteps.


    "Listen to all members of the day court, as long as you choose to surrender now, on behalf of ccg, I forgive you for your faults and will not hold you accountable after the war." Maru Tesai shouted.


    When the members of the White House who were still hesitating heard this, they all chose to take a step back.


    Maru Tesai was overjoyed, but his surprise didn''t last long. Several black-robed men appeared, leading a large number of Ghoul species.


    The one who had fought with Sifang Lianshi, Roma who had lurked in the antique coffee shop, and the clown who had joined the green tung tree were all on the list.


    They are another Ghoul organization and are closely related to the Xiu family.


    Several people wearing masks are members of the hidden V organization.


    Facing the members of the Daying Court, they mercilessly beheaded and swallowed up the members of the Daying Court on the spot. Five existences no less than one-eyed owl appeared in the field.


    He and the others saw this scene and stood silently away. They are just these people''s subordinates. This time the leader of the V organization intends to take this opportunity to subvert the ccg headquarters and re-establish a family no less than Hexiu''s family. Kind is what they need for evolution.


    The faces of Maru Tesai and others were blue, and these five monsters and Arima Guishang were not so easy to deal with.


    Even with only a few dozen members of the Day Court, it was a big trouble.


    "Why, your target is him." Yuuki Shinohara said to Suzuya Shizo.


    Suzuya Shizao didn''t speak, but looked at Arima Guijun with interest.


    Ui-gun confronted his subordinate Ibyon.


    "Why?" Ui County asked.


    "I was born in the day court. The most respected person is Matt and so on. I will obey all his orders." Yi Bingru replied.


    She and Ui-gun have only just met, and they have been together for less than a month. Although they have some feelings, they are far less than her admiration for Arima.


    The "Boom Rumble" motorcycle sounds from far to near.


    Marutesai looked at that motorcycle, and Su Yu waved to Marutesai, and rushed directly to the five SSS-level Ghoul of the V organization.


    The members of the White House fought with a group of search officers. For their former companions, everyone was unwilling to be cruel. Kisho Arima also evaded Suzuya Shizo.

 326 Chapter 326 Special Meeting

    "Choose! One, defeat Noble General Arima, and two, defeat Suzuya Shizo. Completing the mission will reward you with three silver-level draws."


    "Choose! One, defeat five SSS-level Ghoul species. Two, defeat five special investigators. Completing the task will reward three silver-level draws."


    "Choose! One, become a special investigator. Two, become an SSS-level hero. Completing the mission will reward you with three silver-level draws."


    Su Yu recalled the system prompt in his head, and the saboteur''s double swords had already fallen.


    His strength is unreserved, even the sword saint Reinharut here is surprised by Su Yu''s swordsmanship.


    The five who have just become SSS-level Ghoul, faced a Su Yu who was no less than a Sword Saint. When Su Yu held the SSS-level Cuink, they were just a bunch of vegetables, and they encountered the harvest.


    In less than ten minutes, the five newly promoted SSS-level Ghouls lost their vitality, and Su Yu threw down a smoke bomb and took away the five SSS-level Ghoul��s bodies.


    When the smoke passed, and the others had not had time to retreat, Maeto Know led the reinforcements from various districts to come, and a battle was unavoidable.


    Su Yu watched the battle between the members of the day court and the search officer at the headquarters. There were casualties on both sides. As the strongest combatants, the strongest fighters, Arima and Suzuya, they fought a match.


    "There is Matt waiting, are you waiting for me?" Su Yu said loudly.


    Kishi Arima pulled back and raised his hand.


    All the members of the Day Court stepped back and looked at Noble General Arima.


    "Su Yujun, all this is because of you, right?" Guijiang Arima said lightly.


    "Do you want to stand against me?" Su Yu stood before Arima Gui.


    "If I lose, these people will all obey your orders in the future." Kijo Arima pointed to a group of day court members.


    "There is Matt etc..." Several members of the White House were taken aback.


    "This is my final order. You have no reason to fight, and I am a member of the Xiu family, and I must die for the Xiu family." Guijiang Arima said coldly.


    Maru Tesai suddenly realized, but he did not fully believe it.


    "If you lose, I will protect these members of the Day Court, let them become part of the human race again, and fight for humanity. There are Matt and others, I know the physical condition of the members of the Day Court, and I will find a way to heal them. "Su Yu stepped forward.


    "Thank you." Guijiang Arima nodded.


    A group of day court members stared at Noble General Arima, and all the investigators looked at Su Yu.


    Maru Tesai and Shinohara Yuki are looking forward to how good Su Yu will be against Arima.


    "Puff" The expected fierce battle did not appear. Su Yu just walked past Guijiang Arima and took his life away.


    Guijiang Arima fell to the ground, and Su Yu gently caught his body. The special investigator from the day court had no intention of continuing to fight.


    "There''s Matt waiting!" A group of members of the Day Court trembled, and they all understood Arima Guijiang''s good intentions.


    "Prince Marute, Guijiang Arima is not a Ghoul, he belongs to a human." Su Yu heard the footsteps behind him and said softly.


    "I know." Marutesai, Yuuki Shinohara, and several other special investigators gathered around, looked at the special investigator, and bowed.


    Su Yu stood up and looked at all the members of the White House.


    "I promised to have Matt and so on to protect you. I hope you don''t disappoint his good intentions. I don''t know where you came from, but I promise you will become the pride of mankind in the future." Su Yu said every word.


    All members of the day court looked at each other and dropped their weapons.


    Yi Bingjin looked at Arima Guijiang''s body and threw her weapon aside.


    Seeing this scene, Maru Tesai nodded approvingly. Su Yu is indeed very suitable to lead ccg, but he is too young.


    "All the investigators follow the order and expel the Ghoul!" Maru Tesai stood up straight and waved his hand.


    The search officers at the headquarters heaved a sigh of relief and surrounded the people of the V organization.


    Su Yu didn''t go to participate in the final battle, but picked up Kuynk, who had Maguigen, and handed it to Yi Bingjin.


    "This is an item with Matt and others. I will give it to you now. You can avoid recycling. I hope you can become an investigator no less than Matt and others." Su Yu whispered.


    Yi Bing was taken aback and looked up at Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled slightly and patted her little head.


    ...


    Night falls.


    ccg''s headquarters, in the conference room.


    Several surviving principal investigators sat together, discussing this time.


    There must be someone sitting in the position when you are with Xiu Ji, and Su Yu''s credit, and the search officers that other branches came to support, as well as the V organization, and Xiu''s family, and the follow-up incidents of the White House.


    "Everyone, keep it simple. I recommend Special Class Maru Tesai as the new chief." Kiyoko Anura, one of the special search officers, stood up and said.


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded."


    Several special investigators agreed that no one except Marutesai can come to the rescue.


    If it hadn''t been for Marutesai''s reminder, these special investigators would probably still be in the dark.


    "Amaru?" Shinohara Yuuki looked at Marutesai who was silent.


    "It''s nothing, I''m thinking about Su Yujun. This time, he is doing his best. If it''s not because of age, I even want to elect him as the director." Maru Tesai smiled.


    "Yes." Kouki Shinohara nodded in agreement.


    "Special class Marute, special class Shinohara, judging from his contribution this time, he is enough to become a special investigator, why don''t we listen to his opinion?" Kiyoko Anura moved in his heart.


    "Yeah" Marutesai was taken aback and nodded.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Marutesai looked at the door.


    The door opened, and Su Yu walked in, followed by real householders.


    "Special class Marute, special class Shinohara, and classmates, you guys should all be worried about the aftermath, right?" Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "Do you have a good way?" Maru Tesai''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, before I came, I thought about the aftermath." Su Yu turned his head and glanced at the well-known householder.


    The real householder placed the documents in his hands in front of every special investigator.


    "Su Yu-kun, what do you mean by this sentence?" Anura Kiyoko frowned as he looked at the first page of the plan.


    "Literally, I want humans and ghouls to let go of their prejudices and let all ghouls walk in the sun. The task of ccg is to expel the ghouls that have not been registered." Su Yu explained.


    "Are you crazy?" Kiyoko Anpu said angrily.


    "If I''m really crazy, I won''t let you sit here, I believe I don''t need to show my strength again, right?" Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The black ghost appeared on the conference table, strangling Anura Kiyoko with a paw.


    "What is this?" Everyone was surprised.


    "My companion is immune to all physical attacks and magic attacks. This is my hole card. If I have such a companion, if it is really harmful to ccg, can anyone in the room survive?" Su Yu''s eyes scanned Several special investigators passed.

 327 Chapter 327 Outcome of the Special Meeting

    In the conference room, several special investigators were silent at the same time, and no one expected Su Yu to hide so deeply.


    "All my actions are for mankind. In my opinion, Ghoul is just a diseased man. I want to save those sane Ghoul who survives. This is my goal.


    Dear investigators, I know this plan is crazy, but you have the heart to attack young children, stand in a high position, and tell everyone, do you represent justice?"Su Yu said in a slow tone.


    The black ghost released its sharp claws and disappeared into smoke.


    "Su Yu-kun, I support you." Shinohara Yuki was the first to stand up and say.


    "Me too." Hei Panyan looked at Su Yu, his eyes full of admiration.


    "What about your opinion? Do you really want to be an executioner forever?" Marutesai stood up and looked at the remaining special investigators.


    "Su Yu-kun, I agree with your idea, but I want to confirm your results." Anura Kiyoko stood up and said.


    The remaining special investigators smiled bitterly and stood up.


    They are not fools to become special investigators. Su Yu''s proposal is indeed outrageous, but Su Yu, who has a black ghost, knows how to choose.


    Marutesai, Koki Shinohara, Kuroiwa, Kiyoko Anura, and the four special investigators all agreed to this matter. Whoever opposes it is stupid. What''s more, judging from Su Yu''s credit, becoming a special investigator is a certainty .


    "I thank you for your kindness for all the ghouls, and I promise to solve those who are unwilling to cooperate, and there will never be a second and Xiu family." Su Yu bowed.


    "Su Yu-jun, let''s talk about your next plan." Maru Tesai personally moved a chair and placed it next to him.


    Several special investigators understood that this was Maru Tesai''s identification with Su Yu.


    "Prince Marute, there is one thing I must explain in advance. I accept the appointment of a Principal Investigator. However, I will not be in charge of any branch. I will only be responsible for the canon and artificial food, as well as Kuinxban. "Su Yu hesitated.


    "We already completely believe in you, you don''t need to be like this anymore." Maru Tesai said in a daze.


    "No, Marute is special. I''m not avoiding suspicion, but I can''t look forward to it for a long time, so I want to arrange everything before I leave. Akatsuki is the first-class daughter of Maeto, and her mother is quasi-special. Search officer, this time the credit is enough for her to be promoted to quasi-special search officer." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Are you leaving?" Marutesai and the others were surprised.


    "The place I want to protect is more than this." Su Yu said simply.


    "I understand, I agree with your proposal." Maru Tesai thought that Su Yu was talking about his hometown, and nodded in understanding.


    "Thank you for your understanding. Next, let me talk about my plan in detail..."


    ...


    The special meeting went very late.


    People from all branches have already begun to return, and there are a few superior search officers and special class search officers waiting for the results.


    Arima is dead, and the members of the day court recognized Ibyin as his successor.


    Yi Bingjin did not stay in the lobby of the headquarters, but applied for a room to let the rest of the day court members calm down and wait for the ccg headquarters to make new adjustments to them.


    "Ding" the elevator door opened.


    All the superior investigators and quasi-special investigators stood up and looked at the principal investigators.


    "This time, ccg has experienced such a blow. You can come to the headquarters to support you, which shows your loyalty to ccg. Everyone��s achievements have been recorded. It is too late today. Some people are left on duty, and the rest return. Respective branches." Maru Tesai stood up and said.


    "Yes" a group of superior investigators and quasi-special investigators looked at Maru Tesai and the clothes on her body, and they all understood that this was the new chief.


    "Prince Marute, can you hand over the matters of the members of the White House to the people in their respective branches?" Ui County stepped forward.


    "The members of the White House will be personally led by Su Yujun in the future, and will not be assigned to each branch." Maru Tesai shook his head.


    Yujing County glanced at Su Yu, but stopped talking.


    He has a good impression of Yi Bingjin, and sincerely wants to save him, but it seems that he doesn''t have this chance.


    "Where are the members of the Day Court?" Su Yu looked at the quasi-special search officer at the headquarters.


    "Yibin entered the superior and applied for a room. They are staying in the room, waiting for instructions and orders from the headquarters." The quasi-special investigator quickly replied.


    As the greatest contributor to this war, Su Yu is now participating in a special class meeting. Needless to say, he will be promoted to a special search officer. As a quasi special search officer, he naturally has to maintain respect.


    "Take me there." Su Yu was not surprised.


    "Please." The quasi-special investigator brought Su Yu and Mazuki to a room and knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Yibing''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu opened the door and looked at the members of the Day Court in the room. The highest was the first-class investigator, and the lowest was the second-class investigator. They were all semi-humans with considerable strength.


    Yi Binglin raised his head to look at Su Yu, and the same goes for a group of day court members.


    "From today, I will take over all the members of the Day Court. I will find a way to treat your physical injuries. You are no longer a member of the Xiu family, but a member of Cuinxban. I will Will lead you to become the glory of ccg!" Su Yu''s eyes swept over everyone, loudly.


    A group of members of the day court were happy, stood up neatly, and saluted Su Yu.


    "Tonight, you will stay at the headquarters first. Tomorrow there will be a funeral with Matt and others. Take a good rest." Su Yu said softly.


    "Yes" everyone said in unison.


    Su Yu looked at the quasi-special investigator at the door, and walked in front of him.


    "Su Yu is superior, don''t worry, I will arrange their accommodation." The quasi-special investigator said immediately.


    "Excuse me, Cuinxban has no place yet." Su Yu smiled.


    The quasi-special investigator waved his hand quickly, indicating that it was not troublesome.


    ...


    On the way back to the Twenty Division.


    Su Yu and Mato Akatsuki were sitting in the back of the car. The driver was Masato Takizawa, and Hoji Xiangsuke was next to him.


    "Jun Su Yu, after this battle, you can definitely become a superior investigator, and I would like to ask for your advice in the future." Fa Temple Xiangjie joked.


    "The quasi-special class of the Fa Temple, the battle is not over, don''t take it lightly. Next, I will attack the Ghoul organization in each district, and you need your cooperation." Su Yu reminded.


    "Oh? Do you want to do something on the green tung tree?" Xiangjie Fasi''s eyes lit up.


    "No, do you remember what I said before?" Su Yu asked.


    "What kind of organization in District 20?!" Fa Temple Xiang Jie suddenly realized.


    "Yes, there are many things to be handled tomorrow. The headquarters will be very busy these days. Once this period of time passes, we will face new enemies." Su Yu looked out the window and said.

 328 Chapter 328 Guinxban

    A week later.


    Kouklia branch.


    Su Yu stood on the top floor, surrounded by Kiyoko Anura and Maeto.


    Wearing a suit, he looked at the members of the day court below who came and went, as well as the talents sent by various branches.


    "Su Yu-kun, in the future, Kuklia will be owned by Cuinxban. Can the Hope Project you are responsible for begin?" Anura Kiyoko asked.


    "Well, we can start after tomorrow." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "After tomorrow, you will be a special investigator like me. I hope we can live in harmony in the future." Kiyoko Anura stretched out his hand.


    Su Yu shook hands with her and scratched in the palm of Anpu Kiyoko''s hand.


    Anura Kiyoko''s face turned red, and she withdrew her hand like an electric shock.


    Machito pretended not to see this scene.


    "Xiao, the person I''m looking for must be found for me, even if it is arrested, she must be arrested to Kuklia." Su Yu said to Mato Xiao.


    "Yes" Mato Akatsuki bowed and left.


    "Then I''ll leave too, Su Yu-kun." Anpu Kiyoko turned around to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Qingzi Anpu is waiting." Su Yu stopped the opponent.


    "Is there anything else?" Kiyoko Anura took a step back.


    "As the person in charge of Kuklia, you are responsible for supervising my work. After tomorrow, you should be regarded as my subordinate?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Yes." Kiyoko Anura nodded.


    "That''s good, I like having one more beautiful subordinate next to me the most." Su Yu smiled slightly, walked by Anpu Qingzi, and jumped off the building.


    Anura Kiyoko quickly looked and found that Su Yu landed unscathed, and he was relieved.


    As the person in charge of the Hope Project, he is still the person who is about to become a special investigator. If something happens, it will be the greatest loss to mankind.


    ...


    Kouklia, underground prison.


    It has been remodeled here, and the SS-level Ghoul is imprisoned, all of which are isolated in separate rooms.


    In the battle with the V organization, ccg captured the SS-level alive and is now detained here.


    The remaining SS-level Ghoul species were all dead, only chanting, he took the initiative to give up resistance, and Su Yu said to spare him his life, ccg transferred him to Kuklia.


    Kuklia today is no longer the Kuklia of the past.


    Even in the control room that is responsible for opening and closing the door, there is at least one SSS-class Hermit guardian nearby. They are members of Cuinxban, the secret weapon of ccg.


    The places where Ghoul species are held at all levels are equipped with at least two day court members and a superior investigator. Even if a few SSS-level Ghoul species attack Kuklia, they can guarantee that they will go or not.


    Cuinxban is controlled by Su Yu, and the members are Touka Kirishima, Ryoko Fukuchi, Hina Fukuchi, Kurina Anjo, Nabai Anjo, and Makishi.


    The six of them can be regarded as the strongest combat power of Cuinksban, all of them are SSS-class heroes, equipped with SSS-class Cuink.


    No matter it is the one-eyed owl or the unkillable owl, it is impossible to beat any of them.


    Su Yu came to the place where he was being held, and saw Kirishima Dongxiang at a glance.


    You know each other in the antique coffee shop. This time I rescued him because of the antique coffee shop.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Kirishima Dongxiang saw Su Yu, slightly nervous.


    "When did I allow you to leave your area of ??responsibility?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Sorry, I just want to come and see what happened to Mr. Bai." Touka Kirishima lowered her head.


    "You are now a member of Cuinxban, not a member of the antique coffee shop, please keep this in mind. Next time this kind of thing happens, you will have to work overtime." Su Yu snorted coldly.


    "Yes" Touka Kirishima flushed when he heard overtime.


    Su Yu''s so-called overtime work is only known to her, Fukuchi Ryoko, and Real Household.


    The last time Su Yu and Fukuchi Ryoko were hit by Kirishima Dongxiang, Su Yu had already spoken about it.


    Although he hasn''t really taken any action so far, Kirishima Dongxiang knew that Su Yu probably just didn''t have time. If she had time, she would definitely have to work overtime like the two of them.


    "Go." Su Yu walked into the room.


    Kirishima Touka left quickly and headed for the upper level.


    Su Yu walked into the room, and was isolated in the room inside. Only Su Yu, Kiyoko Anpu, and the well-known householder had the authority to open the door.


    "He Xiu''s family and V organization have all become the past tense, chant, what are you going to do in the future?" Su Yu sat in a chair.


    "Do you want to recruit me into your power? Cuinxban?" He looked at Su Yu and said.


    "Your strength does not matter to me. If it weren''t for the face of the antique coffee shop, I would definitely kill you." Su Yu wrote lightly.


    "Hehe, your next goal is an antique coffee shop, right?" He chuckled.


    "Yes, the Owl who doesn''t kill must be locked here." Su Yu nodded.


    "I heard Dong Xiangjiang say that your perception of us is different from other human beings, with a kind heart." He stood up and said.


    Su Yu didn''t answer, but watched quietly.


    "Even if we join Cuinxban, you can''t trust us right away, do you?" His voice changed.


    "At that time, there will be a safety device on your neck, which is in charge of me and Madoto and Kiyoko Anura. Once you lose control, the contents of the safety device can destroy your heads in an instant." Su Yu replied.


    "Sure enough, do you want to turn us all into tools?" He came to Su Yu, and his eyes appeared.


    "Remember, I am not negotiating terms with you. It is my greatest kindness to keep you alive. How many humans and search officers have you killed? Are you still here to negotiate terms with me?" Su Yu sneered.


    "This is your attitude towards the Ghoul?" He said blankly.


    "You don��t need to test me. For ordinary ghouls, I will only ask them to register and receive artificial food. For you fighting ghouls, your sins will be paid with your own hands. Don��t think about being easy. Was saved by humans." Su Yu stood up and said.


    He was slightly startled, and his eyes disappeared.


    "I believe you." said with a chuckle.


    "Your manager is the father of a young girl who is a ghoul. He used to be a superior investigator. Now he is the leader of the second group of Cuinksban." Su Yu finished speaking and walked outside the door.


    Looking at Su Yu''s back, he didn''t hate humans, but he couldn''t help himself.And now that the V organization disappeared, he was also tired, and becoming a member of Kuinksban was not a bad result for him.


    Su Yu left Kuklia by car and came to the door of a welfare home.


    In the orphanage, a tall young man is playing games with the children with a sunny smile on his face.


    Su Yu waved his hand to let the youth notice him.


    The youth looked up at Su Yu, frowning.

 329 Chapter 329: Antiques and Green Tung Tree

    Outside the orphanage.


    "Mr. Yamen, how are you doing recently?" Su Yu looked at the playing children and said.


    "Very good, I hope very obedient." Amen Kotaro said of hope, with a smile on his face.


    "Who would have thought that ccg''s superior search officer would become like this now..."


    "I am a first-class investigator." Amen Kotaro reminded.


    "Sorry, it''s impolite, then from today, you will be a superior investigator." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yujun, you know, I don''t want to go back anymore." Gentaro Amen shook his head.


    "I am now the person in charge of Kuinxban. I am carrying out a project called Hope. The core of this project is two things. The first thing is to study the technology of how can you turn into human beings. The second thing is to study artificial Food." Su Yu said slowly.


    Kontaro Amen was taken aback and lowered his head.


    "You protect hope, don''t you want to protect more ghoul children? The hope plan is to protect more ghoul children and turn them into human beings." Su Yu asked.


    Kontaro Amen opened his eyes wide and looked at Su Yu.


    "Mr. Yamen, no, Yamen wait. If you like, come to Kouklia with hope tomorrow. Xiao also wants to see you. After all, you are her father''s partner." Su Yu finished speaking and took a picture of Paia Door Kotaro''s shoulder turned around and left.


    Kontaro Amen stood still.


    A small hand held his big hand.


    Kontaro Amen turned his head and looked around, hoping to appear beside him.


    "Have you heard all?" Amen Kotaro said softly.


    "Well, big brother, are you going?" Hope whispered.


    "Hope, do you want me to go?" Amen Kotaro patted Hope''s head.


    "I don''t want to, so that big brother can''t only take care of me in the future." Hope pouted.


    "Okay, I see, let''s go." Amen Gentaro knew she was telling lies, and smiled slightly.


    "Big brother, I will help you too." Hope held tightly Amen Kotaro''s big hand.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Shangjing University, Department of Medicine.


    "Which is Miss Nishino Takami?" Mato Akatsuki broke into the classroom with four investigators.


    Everyone in the class looked at Takami Nishino.


    Nishino Takami looked at the search officer''s dress and the boxes in their hands, sinking in his heart and glanced at Nishio Nishiki subconsciously.


    "Is there any misunderstanding, my girlfriend is undoubtedly a human..."


    "You also want to go with us." Akatsuki Mahato interrupted Nishio Nishiki and waved his hand.


    Two first-class investigators rushed over, and before Nishio Nishiki could speak, they caught him.


    "I''ll go with you, please let him go." Takami Nishino was startled.


    "Take it all away," Mato Akatsuki said lightly.


    Two other female investigators came over and took Nishino Takami away.


    "Wait a minute, is there any misunderstanding in this?" The old professor on the side reacted at this moment.


    "They are not ghouls, but researchers selected by the professor, please don''t get me wrong." Mato Akatsuki glanced at the old professor.


    The old professor opened his eyes wide, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Mato Akatsuki walked out of the classroom, and Nishio Nishiki was escorted to the car that transported Ghoul species. As soon as he got in the car, he smelled the rc inhibitor and instantly lost his strength.


    Nishino Takami and Mado Akatsuki sat in the back of a commercial vehicle.


    "May I ask someone to tidy up our things?" Takami Nishino said cautiously.


    "This kind of thing, we will help you solve it, all your belongings will be moved to Kuklia." Mato Akatsuki looked at the time and said.


    "What about Nishio-kun?" Takami Nishino couldn''t bear to say.


    "He is a Ghoul, and you are a human being. After entering Kuklia, he will never come out again." Akatsuki Mato glanced at Takami Nishino.


    "He is not��"


    "Is it right? You know it very well in your heart. As long as you can make a breakthrough in research, he can leave Kuklia and become a member of Cuinxban." Akatsuki closed his eyes and said.


    "Research? Cuinxban?" Takami Nishino was confused, faintly feeling that Kuklia had an ulterior secret.


    ...


    Antique coffee shop.


    Su Yu pushed the door into the deserted coffee shop.


    This time, there are a lot of ghouls gathered in the antique coffee shop.


    The shopkeeper Fangcun Gongshan, three SS-level Ghoul species, Gu Jian Yuan''er and Ren Jian Xuan, as well as Sifang Lian Shi and gourmet Yue Shan Xi.


    Except for these high-level combat powers, the rest are all kinds of antique coffee shop forces.


    "A cup of coffee and sandwiches." Su Yu sat by the window, looking at the scenery outside.


    "Jun Su Yu, I didn''t expect you to come here again. I thought you would not come." Fangcun Gongshan said while making coffee.


    "In the future, there will be no chance to come. I want to try the coffee in the antique coffee shop last." Su Yu replied.


    Gongshan Fangcun''s hands were stagnant, and the other ghouls stared at Su Yu.


    "Is that fast? You are about to be promoted to a special investigator?" Gongshan Fangcun came to Su Yu with coffee and sandwiches.


    "Tomorrow." Su Yu took a sip of coffee and said.


    "Such a young special class is even more exaggerated than the undefeated God of War of the year." Gongshan Fangcun nodded.


    "My first goal after taking office is the cantonese organization in District 20." As soon as Su Yu''s voice fell, all the cantonese were shocked.


    "Isn''t it enough to catch the owl who doesn''t kill?" Gongshan Fangcun was not surprised at all, and even negotiated terms with Su Yu.


    Su Yu shook his head, his eyes swept across several high-level combat powers, including Yue Shanxi.


    "Thank you for telling me about this." Fangcun Gongshan sighed.


    "In my opinion, Ghoul is just a group of sick humans, and I do the work of a doctor. The coffee is delicious, and the sandwiches are also good. I didn''t bring any money today, but I will give it to you another day." Su Yu said seriously, then got up. Leaving the antique coffee shop.


    Gongshan Fangcun thought Su Yu''s words in his mind, always feeling that Su Yu meant something.


    "The manager..." Sifang Lianshi said.


    "He is able to come here, it shows that he has perfect preparations, you prepare, the antique coffee shop will face the battle similar to the 11th district recapture." Fangcun Gongshan waved his hand.


    ...


    In a coffee shop.


    Su Yu walked in, looked at the woman who had been waiting for a long time, and sat in front of her.


    "Do you want to sign?" The woman closed the book, and it was Fangcun Aite.


    "Where are Jin Muyan and Kirishima Xuandu?" Su Yu said directly.


    "They are all staying in the stronghold of the green tung tree." Fangcun Aite replied with a sip of coffee.


    "Tomorrow night, District 20 will mobilize manpower for the final battle. I want Qingtongshu to join in. Jin Muyan must die." Su Yu''s fingers tapped on the table.


    "Why do you want him to die? Could he threaten you?" Fangcun Aite said meaningfully.


    "You are half right. If this matter is successfully completed, you can become a human being." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Then... happy cooperation." Fangcun Aite toasted.

 330 Chapter 330 The Dawn of the Hope Plan

    At night, Kouklia.


    laboratory.


    Nishino Takashi didn''t see Su Yu, and was taken aback for a moment. Then, as if he understood something, he glared at Su Yu.


    "Dr. Earth Xing, I beg you for the operation of Kuinxban. This is my research. I believe you should be able to master it." Su Yu handed a bunch of information to Dr. Xing Xing.


    "Jun Su Yu, I have already heard that you are also very good at research. If I don''t understand anything, I would like to ask Mr. Su Yu to advise." Dr. Ji Xing said modestly.


    "No problem." Su Yu smiled.


    Dr. Di Xing and other researchers are talents selected by the headquarters. The experimental data he gave are still being improved. I believe that after a while, we can change the Ghoul species.


    Although this change is somewhat limited, as long as this step is taken, there are unlimited possibilities.


    From Ghoul to Cuynx and from Cuynx to human, this process requires a lot of effort.


    Su Yu just started, and the rest is left to the scientists of this world to work hard.


    As long as the artificial food of Ghoul is completed, it can at least bring light to the Hope Project.


    Su Yu thought of this and looked at Takami Nishino.


    Nishino Takami belongs to a relatively special existence, she is not a doctor, nor a ccg researcher, but Su Yu specially found someone.


    "Come with me, your laboratory is not here."


    Nishino Takami looked at Su Yu''s back and followed Su Yu to another laboratory.


    As soon as he entered the door, Su Yu was about to speak, and heard the voice behind him. Looking back, Takami Nishino threw his clothes aside, and was about to unbutton them.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yu had a black line on his forehead.


    "You arrested me here, isn''t it just to get me?" Takami Nishino said coldly.


    "..." Su Yu looked speechless, and he was not a hungry beast.


    Seeing that Takami Nishino was coming over, Su Yu came to her, picked up the clothes, and put them on her.


    "I''m looking for you for the artificial food plan, not for you." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Huh?" Takami Nishino was taken aback.


    "Don''t you know this concept? As long as the artificial food is completed, the Ghoul can live on the monthly food, no need to hide." Su Yu frowned.


    "Are you true?" Takami Nishino asked in shock.


    "Nonsense, about artificial food, I already have some eyebrows. Ghoul can only drink coffee. This is not accidental. Please experiment in this direction. If necessary, I can give you Kazue to experiment, as long as you can take To produce real man-made food, I let Nishio Nishiki become a member of Cuinksban." Su Yu gave a white glance at Takami Nishino.


    "I understand." Takami Nishino lowered his head embarrassedly and blushed.


    "To be honest, if you must want me to treat you that way, it''s not impossible. After all, I occasionally like to taste other dishes." Su Yu joked.


    Nishino Takami clenched his small fist, glared at Su Yu, turned around and put on his clothes.


    "You must stay in Kuklia in the future until you have researched out artificial food. You can ask the logistics department to help you purchase it." Su Yu said simply.


    "Then can I see him?" Takami Nishino said quickly.


    "When you come up with the results, you can see him. If you can''t come up with the results that satisfy me, his strength is not enough to become a member of Kuinxban. At that time, he can only become an ordinary Ghoul. , Became the source of Kuink." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "How much time do you give me?" Takami Nishino thought for a while.


    "For one month, if I can''t produce the initial results, I will let Xiwei Jin go to the ordinary room." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "I will try my best." Nishino looked at the experimental materials in the room and knew that Su Yu was prepared.


    ...


    Su Yu left the laboratory area and took the elevator to the ground floor.


    Nishio Nishiki is detained in a separate room at the first level of the S-class Ghoul. The only way at present is to directly apply the rc inhibitor to the Ghoul, so that their rc cell value always maintains the human level, which can effectively reduce their hunger.


    As for the hungry ghoul?Of course, it is handled directly.


    This method was used by the former Kuklia. They were even more cruel, and threw those who died directly to the other.


    This also makes the former Kuklia buried countless bones, which is chilling.


    In Nishio Nishiki''s room.


    "Long time no see." Su Yu''s voice came.


    "It''s really you!" Xiwei Jin gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yu.


    "Don''t look at me like that, your girlfriend is staying in the laboratory, and maybe she can become a researcher in the Kuklia laboratory in the future." Su Yu walked into the room.


    "If you dare to hurt her, I will definitely kill you!" Nishio Jin''s eyes appeared.


    "It''s a terrifying threat, believe it or not, I''ll look for her when I''m going out?" Su Yu smiled wickedly.


    "You are so soulless!" Xiwei Jin struggled frantically, a chain on his neck.


    Su Yu''s face was calm, standing in front of Xiwei Jin, watching him struggle.


    Nishio Nishiki struggled to no avail, his teeth clenched.


    "I gave her a certain amount of time to conduct a research. If you go crazy before her research is successful, you will be expelled by Kouklia''s search officer. Think clearly about what you should do." Su Yu said slowly. .


    Nishio Nishiki was startled, and then there was hope in his eyes.


    "In the future, you may become a member of Cuinksban, or you may become the source of Cuink''s weapons. It all depends on how you choose." Su Yu finished speaking and prepared to leave.


    "Please don''t hurt her." Nishio Jin knelt on the ground.


    "Don''t worry, not in the short term." Su Yu stopped.


    Nishio Jin looked at Su Yu gratefully.


    ...


    Kouklia, in the big room on the top floor.


    As soon as Su Yu returned home, he smelled the fragrance floating in the kitchen.


    Toka Kirishima is making curry, Ryoko Fukuchi is probably knitting a sweater, Hina Fukuchi, Kurana Anju, Nabai Anju, and the trio are currently undergoing special training to fight against Akira.


    "Supper will be ready soon." Touka Kirishima heard the footsteps behind him, and said softly.


    "Tomorrow night, target the antique coffee shop." Su Yu came behind Kirishima Dongxiang and hugged her gently.


    Dongxiang Kirishima trembled, did he come after all?


    "Manager, must I die?" Kirishima Dongxiang turned and looked at Su Yu.


    "The owl who does not kill must die, and there is a blindfold." Su Yu looked down at Kirishima Dong Xiang.


    "Aren''t you trying to change the relationship between humans and Ghoul? Why..." Kirishima Dongxiang grabbed Su Yu''s clothes with her little hand and said with grief.


    "The Owl of Not Killing is the enemy of all the special investigators, the number one enemy of ccg. The blindfold led the ghouls to attack the 9th and 10th districts. The crime is extremely sinful and unforgivable." Su Yu stroked Kirishima Dongxiang''s hair.


    "Wait, you said the Owl and Blindfold must die?"


    "It looks like you are not a fool." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.

 331 Chapter 331 Yong Jin Yingliang and Jin Muyan

    The next day, ccg headquarters.


    The auditorium was almost full of people.


    Su Yu and Akatsuki Mahato are standing in the front row, besides that, there are Suyu Shizo and others.


    Marutesai, Yuki Shinohara, Kuroiwa, Kiyoko Anura, and the remaining special investigators all attended.


    "This incident, I believe I don''t need to say more, everyone knows how big a blow it was to ccg. It took me a few days to eliminate this matter and make ccg become the umbrella of mankind again. Today is the case for this incident. Commendation." Maru Tesai said.


    The investigators in the auditorium became quiet.


    "First of all, the first-class search officers in each district, who performed well in this battle against the v organization, the following members were promoted to the first-class search officers..."


    "Next came the superior investigators. In this battle, the superior investigators led their subordinates to support the headquarters in time. After consultation outside, it was decided to promote the following superior investigators to quasi-special investigators..."


    "Finally, they are the two who performed the best in this battle, Su Yu, well known." Maru Tesai looked at the two in front of him.


    Suzuya was promoted to a superior investigator, but he did not make an exceptional promotion.


    "Second-class investigator, a householder. Under the leadership of Su Yujun, she repelled the members of the Green Tung Tree who attacked Kuklia and was promoted to the first-class investigator. Outstanding performance in the battle against the V organization, expelling several SS-level member, promoted to superior. In the end, a major plan concerning the destiny of mankind was put forward in the special meeting. Breakthrough progress has been made, and he has been promoted to a quasi-special investigator!" Marutesai said solemnly.


    As soon as this remark came out, all the investigators looked envious, and they were promoted directly from second-class investigators to semi-special investigators. They were simply the fastest promoted person in ccg''s history.


    Of course, envy belongs to envy, they are not jealous at all.


    Real household knows that the current strength is second only to Su Yu, and several SS-level ghouls were expelled by her, and their strength was overwhelming other quasi-special investigators. The qualifications were completely sufficient.


    Mato Akatsuki took the uniform of the quasi-special investigator and the Kuink weapon that ccg had given him, saluted and stood by.


    "Next, it is Jun Su Yu.


    In the eleventh district recapture battle, the trap of the Qingtong tree was removed alone, which was equivalent to indirectly saving the lives of hundreds of search officers. It was even a battle against the Owl of the Unkillable and cut off a bag of the Owl of the Unkillable.


    In the battle of Kuklia, the one-eyed owl was fought by one person to make it escape and save Kuklia.


    During the headquarters guard battle, one person expelled five SSS-level ghouls and led the search officers in various districts to defeat the forces of the v organization. Since the establishment of ccg, only Su Yujun has done this!


    The superior investigator Su Yu, from today, you are one of the principal investigators, responsible for the Kouklia branch."Maru Tesai said every word.


    "Yes." Su Yu bowed, and took over the uniform that he had prepared, as well as the SSS-level Kuink awarded by ccg.


    The group of investigators underneath listened to Su Yu''s contribution, and they all looked admired. They reached the top investigators at a young age, and they might even become directors in the future.


    ...


    One morning, almost all investigators who participated in the battle were rewarded, and a celebration party was held at the headquarters.


    As a newly promoted special investigator, Su Yu had many people who came to chat with him, and some of the superior investigators secretly expressed that they wanted to follow Su Yu.


    Su Yu was not interested in this, and declined the opponent on the grounds that the number of Kuklia was sufficient.


    Each special investigator has his own team, but Su Yu never thought about developing his own team, because the strength is there, he doesn''t care if there are more subordinates.


    After the celebration, Su Yu returned to the branch in District 20.


    The 20 districts have already begun to be encircled, and the search officers from all districts rushed forward, far exceeding the number of people in the 11 districts to recapture.


    This time, ccg faced not only the Ghoul forces in District 20, but also the members of the Green Tung Tree hiding in the dark.


    The sky in the afternoon was slightly dim.


    The Division 20 feels a little lifeless, and the selected investigators are writing letters.


    Perhaps they will lose their lives in this battle.


    Yong Jin Yingliang is wearing a combat uniform, looking at the photos on the phone.


    "Kacha" the door opened.


    "Long time no see, Yong Jin Yingliang." Su Yu walked into the room.


    "Special Su Yu, hello." Yong Jin Yingliang quickly got up and said.


    "You are welcome, please sit down." Su Yu sat down and said.


    "Is there anything Su Yu is waiting for me?" Yong Jin Yingliang smiled.


    "Jin Muyan is currently the blindfold of Qingtongshu. For me, he is an extremely dangerous target." Su Yu said lightly.


    Yong Jin Yingliang''s heart sank, but Su Yu would have known about this.


    "I''m here to ask you to persuade him that Qingtongshu and Antique must die in this war. For the sake of him once being a human being, as long as he is willing to leave the battlefield with you, I will let him renew Become a human." Su Yu''s fingers tapped the table top.


    "Special Su Yu, I can only say try this matter." Yong Jin Yingliang lowered his head and said.


    "Try and try. At the beginning, I threw him to Yueshan''s family. He became a member of the antique, and in order to protect the antique, he joined the green tung tree. This step has put him on the road of inhumanity." Su Yu stood up and looked out the window.


    "Jin Mu, it''s still too gentle." Yong Jin Yingliang whispered.


    "However, this world is cruel." Su Yu murmured.


    ...


    For large-scale operations in the 20 districts, ccg headquarters directly notified all districts.


    Every intersection is guarded by ccg search officers, and now there are three forces in the entire area.


    Green Tung Tree, Antique Coffee Shop, and ccg members led by Su Yu.


    This time, the commander is still Marutesai, but the person in charge is not him, but Su Yu.


    The antique coffee shop was the target of Su Yu''s discovery, and it was also the promotion battle made by Su Yushi.


    Yuki Shinohara, Kuroiwa Iwa, Suzuya Shizo, and Miyato are well-known, and the four are responsible for dealing with the Owl of Unkilling.


    Flute mouth Ryoko, Flute mouth Hina, Anju Kina, and Anju Nabai, each guarding an intersection.


    Even if they don''t use the Ghoul mode, they are still the strength of the quasi-special investigators, plus a team of several members of the day court, even if the One-eyed Owl and the Unkillable Owl descend in front of them, they can also defend.


    Kirishima Toka and Ibyon, as well as more than half of the members of the Day Court, are all still at home in Kuklia.


    Su Yu didn''t trust Fangcun Aite 100%, and Dongxiang Kirishima might not be able to do it here, so she could only arrange her to stay at home.


    Real householder knows how to measure, and if the owl who doesn''t kill is in her hands, he probably won''t die.


    As for the one-eyed owl, probably only Su Yu and Cuinxban can fight her at present.


    A big battle is coming, and a little snow floats in the sky, which is destined to be different today.

 332 Chapter 332 Jin Muyans Answer

    On the roof of a tall building.


    Su Yu fell by Fangcun Aite''s side.


    "Good evening, Jun Su Yu." Fangcun Aite smiled at Su Yu, sitting on the edge of the building.


    "After today, the green tung tree and the antique will disappear from people''s sight." Su Yu sat beside Fangcun Aite.


    "The incident with Xiujia is a big blow to ccg. As long as the green tree and antiques are eliminated, ccg''s reputation will be restored, right?" Fangcun Aite guessed.


    Su Yu did not answer. In the special meeting, this matter was indeed mentioned.


    "When I become a human, I can travel around the world, continue to write books, and write stories I like." Fangcun Aite said softly.


    "Don''t want to leave here. You will be a member of Kuinxban. This is my biggest concession." Su Yu frowned.


    "I knew it was impossible to be so free. Do you want to put me under house arrest by your side?" Fangcun Aite looked at Su Yu with interest.


    "Fangcun Gongshan will stay in this city and continue to open a coffee shop. At the same time, it also acts as an undercover agent for Cuinksban, managing the ghouls in an area and preventing them from causing trouble." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Have you talked with him?" Fangcun Aite looked at the direction of the antique coffee shop.


    "I haven''t talked about it. However, Jin Jianxuan, Gu Jian Yuan''er, and Sifang Lianshi, the lives of the three of them are in my hands." Su Yu believed.


    "So that''s the way you control people is pretty good, but how can you be sure that I will be controlled by you?" Fangcun Aite smiled.


    "I want to find you, it''s easy." As soon as Su Yu''s voice fell, the black ghost appeared in front of Fangcun Aite.


    "Okay, I see." Fangcun Aite looked at the black ghost in front of him, with a sense of complacency in his eyes.


    "Bang" a firework bloomed in the sky.


    "It''s started." Su Yu looked in the direction of the antique coffee shop.


    ...


    Antique coffee shop.


    Fangcun Gongshan and Sifang Lianshi walked out of the alley while wearing masks.


    The burly owl appeared, Yuki Shinohara and Kuroiwa who were lying in front of him came out, Shizo Suzuya and Akatsuki Mado led a group of investigators surrounded.


    "The Owl of Not Killing!" Madoaki squeezed Kuink in his hand.


    Sifang Lianshi whistled.


    Shinohara Yuki and Kuroiwa were taken aback, then looked at the building behind them.


    Two forces appeared on the roof, Gu Jian Yuan''er on one side and Jin Jianxuan on the other. They both wore different masks.


    "Are you magic monkey and black doberman?" Shinohara Yuki is no stranger to these two forces, because two investigators are their rivals.


    A special investigator who had been preparing for a long time stopped the demon ape force.


    Another terrifying-looking quasi-special investigator led people to stop the black Doberman forces.


    The two forces did not say a word, and jumped from the top of the building. As Gu Jian Yuan''er and Ru Jian Xuan''s subordinates, these canons have at least Kazutsu.


    The war was about to break out, but it had nothing to do with the others.


    The Owl of Not Killing went to the distance, as if to escape.


    "Houji, I beg you here." Yuuki Shinohara shouted.


    "I''m ready." Xiangjie of Fa Temple looked at Sifang Lianshi coldly.


    The four of Shinohara Yuki, Kuroiwa Iwa, Madoto well-known, Suzuya Shizumi, and the four began to chase the Owl of Unkillable.


    Everyone''s battle started in the antique coffee shop, but it was far away from the antique coffee shop.


    Yong Jin Yingliang sneaked into the antique coffee shop early, waiting for the arrival of Jin Muyan.


    On another street.


    Jin Muken and Anju Kina met.


    Heina Anjiu knew Jin Muyan, but he didn''t mean to be merciful. After a fight, Jin Muyan fell on the ground.


    At this moment, the members of Qingtongshu appeared and interrupted Anju Heina''s plan to capture Jin Muyan alive.


    Tatara and Anju Kanna started a new battle. The members of the White House overwhelmed the S-class Ghoul, and Anku Nabai was on his way to support.


    ccg''s investigators faced multiple Ghoul species, and were not afraid, because they still had the protection of Cuinksban.


    "Hoo" Anjiu Heina watched the search officers around him fall down one by one, and began to execute Su Yu''s orders, turning into an SSS-class hero.


    The members of the day court hurriedly backed away, and a group of investigators looked at Anju Heina who rushed into the Ghoul, all with a shocked expression but no fear.


    The existence of Cuinxban was known to these people before the battle began.


    They took great risks and underwent an operation with a very high failure rate, and became members of Cuinxban and were human heroes.


    This is the original words of Marutenzai.


    Tatara felt bad when Anju Kana became an SSS-class hero, and before he could retreat, he was caught by Anju Kana, leaving only a sigh of relief.


    When Anju Nabai arrived, the members of Qingtongshu all began to escape.


    Anju Kenneth returned to a human form, looking pale at the corpses all over the floor.


    Duodaliang was captured alive, and the S-class Ghoul who led the team at each intersection was even more miserable, and they could not even stop the siege of the members of the White House.


    While Fukuchi Ryoko and Fukuchi Hina avoided killing, they protected the numerous ccg members, making the ccg party an absolute advantage.


    A large number of Green Tung Tree members fled from District 20, and the outermost investigators only left a part of the Ghoul species, and the rest were escaped.


    ...


    Front of antique coffee shop.


    Jin Muyan opened the door, and Yong Jin Yingliang sat in the store waiting for a long time.


    "Ying..." Jin Muyan looked at the battle uniform on Yong Jin Yingliang, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Jin Mu, long time no see." Yong Jin Yingliang poured a cup of coffee for Jin Mu.


    Jin Muyan hesitated for a moment, and sat opposite him.


    "Jin Mu, I didn''t expect you to be so good now. I have been looking for you for a long time and haven''t found it..."


    "Ying, why did you become a search officer?" Jin Muyan interrupted Yong Jin Yingliang.


    "Since you left the university and worked here, I have known your identity. So, I became a messenger for the 20th Division, and then passed the examination and obtained the qualification of the search officer." Yong Jin Yingliang said simply.


    "Is it all because of me?" Jin Muyan lowered his head.


    "Jin Mu, I know you are here because of everyone in the antique coffee shop, but antiques can no longer exist. This time the person in charge of the 20th district war, the new special search officer Su Yu, should you know him? He has The method that can turn you into a human being, as long as we leave the battlefield, he will let you restore your human identity." Yong Jin Yingliang said slowly.


    "Ying, I''m sorry, I can''t leave." Jin Muyan was taken aback and shook his head.


    "Jin Mu, are you now a human or a canon?" Yong Jin Yingliang took a sip of coffee.


    "I am... Ghoul." Jin Muyan was silent for a long time and replied.


    "Tick" Jin Muyan''s wound was bleeding.


    "Since you are a Ghoul, you should do what Ghoul should do, Jin Mu." Yong Jin Yingliang slowly took off his combat uniform.

 333 Chapter 333: Real Hope

    Front of antique coffee shop.


    Jin Muyan held Yong Jin Yingliang and looked at the antique coffee shop in the fire.


    The wound on his body has recovered.


    The snow in the sky fell on Yong Jin Yingliang.


    "Ying, let''s go back." Jin Muyan said softly.


    Half an hour ago.


    Yong Jin Yingliang ended his life with a dagger and persuaded him to return to Jin Muyan.


    Antique coffee shop?Green Tung Tree?Ghoul''s future?


    Everything has become less important because of Yingliang''s death forever.


    Now, he just wants to take Yong Jin Yingliang back.


    ...


    There were heavy snowfall and corpses all over the ground.


    Most of them are ghouls. With the help of Cuinxban, the investigators didn''t lose much, and it was a big win.


    The Qingtong tree failed miserably, and the Ghoul who escaped could not build a second Qingtong tree.


    The Owl of Not Killing fell in front of Mato Akatsuki, dying.


    Sifang Lianshi, Gu Jian Yuan''er, and Jin Jian Xuan, three SS-level Ghoul species were captured alive and are about to be sent to Kuklia.


    The injured search officer was lifted up by his companions, and the uninjured search officer was cleaning the battlefield.


    Jin Muken appeared holding Yong Jin Yingliang, and it reached Marutsai''s ears for the first time.


    Maru Tesai did not let people stop Jin Muyan, but told Su Yu the news.


    Su Yu on the tall building grabbed Fangcun Aite and jumped down.


    The black ghost appeared, sending Su Yu to the main battlefield.


    Under the light of the helicopter, Su Yu landed not far from Marutesai.


    "This is?" Maru Tesai looked at Fangcun Aite that Su Yu was holding, strangely.


    "Chief Green Tung Tree, one-eyed owl." Su Yu said briefly.


    Maru Tesai looked at Fangcun Aite in horror, but he didn''t expect the one-eyed owl to be caught by Su Yu.


    "The One-eyed Owl and the Unkillable Owl, as well as the three SS-ranks, are all taken over and managed by Kuklia, how about?" Su Yu asked.


    "No problem." Maru Tesai smiled bitterly, except for Kuklia, there is no place to shut them down.


    Su Yu got a reply, and threw Fangcun Aite aside, watching Jin Muyan walking step by step.


    Jin Muyan stopped a few meters away, put down Yong Jin Yingliang, and knelt down slowly.


    "I want to be human."


    Su Yu came to Yong Jin Yingliang, and the light of the healing technique flashed by.


    "He is not dead yet." Su Yu said to Jin Muyan.


    Jin Muyan raised his head and looked at Yong Jin Yingliang in disbelief.


    "Ahem, Su Yu, etc., it seems that I am betting right." Yong Jin Yingliang opened his eyes and said weakly.


    "You are a smart person, I appreciate this method." Su Yu praised, healed Yong Jin Yingliang''s injury.


    Yong Jin Yingliang turned his head and looked at Jin Muyan.


    "Jinmu, I''m sorry, only this method can make you come back to me..."


    Su Yu''s eyelids twitched, how did this feel strange.


    "Ying, I will never leave again." Jin Muyan grabbed Yong Jin Yingliang''s hand excitedly.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched. Are these two really going to make a pair?


    "Okay, you two are enough." Su Yu waved his hand, and Amen Gangtaro who had been prepared a long time ago took Jin Muyan away.


    "Special Su Yu, when will he become a human?" Yong Jin Yingliang stood up and said.


    "In a few days, I will return you Jin Muyan in a human state. As a price, you have to stay in the headquarters and continue working." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Thank you." Yong Jin Yingliang bowed.


    ...


    Late at night, escort vehicles drove into Kuklia.


    Kirishima Dongxiang came to Su Yu for the first time, and saw Gongshan Fangcun and the square lotus show, seeing Xuan and Gu Jian Yuan''er were all right, and he was relieved.


    When Kozen Yoshimura and others saw Kirishima Touka, they didn''t come forward to talk, for fear that the surrounding investigators might misunderstand that Kirishima Touka is related to them.


    Both the SSS-level Ghoul and the SS-Ghoul are held in separate rooms, and Kouklia has already vacated a place.


    The Owl of Unkilling and the One-eyed Owl were locked in two rooms closer together.


    Tatara was dead and was sent to the laboratory. His Kazue was enough to make SS-class Kuink.


    Sifang Lianshi and Baiguan were in a closer room, while Gu Jian Yuan''er and Ru Jianxuan were in different areas.


    The rooms of Jin Muyan and Nishio Nishiki were very close, and Nishio Nishiki was shocked when she saw Jin Muyan.


    When all the Ghoul species were detained, the whole Kuklia became quiet.


    Today, all the personnel involved in the operation went to rest, but Su Yu and Mahato Xiao continued to be busy.


    Real householder is responsible for the combat report this time, as well as the use value of the non-killing owl and the one-eyed owl.


    Su Yu came to Fangcun Gongshan''s room, holding two cups of coffee, and one cup was placed in front of Fangcun Gongshan.


    There is a table between the two, just like Su Yu went to an antique coffee shop. If Fangcun Gongshan wanted to attack him, he could do it anytime.


    "Really delicious coffee." Fangcun Gongshan admired as he tasted Su Yu''s coffee.


    "The antique coffee shop is gone, and there is no more Ghoul power in District 20. When the artificial food has a breakthrough, the Ghoul registration agency will be born. I don''t know how long it will take." Su Yu suddenly said. .


    "Artificial food? Ghoul registration?" Gongshan Fangcun looked up at Su Yu in surprise. This was the first time he heard this.


    "Our plan is called Hope, the hope of the Ghoul, and the hope of mankind. The core parts are Cuinxban and artificial food. The former is to increase the power of Kuklia and the latter is the direction of future research." Su Yu introduced.


    "You want me to be a member of Kuinksban?" Fangcun Gongshan asked in surprise.


    "No, you are not suitable to be a member of Kuinksban." Su Yu shook his head.


    "You... Could it be that..." Gongshan Fangcun was taken aback, looking at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Yes, it takes a long time to study artificial food. Before the registration of Ghoul species, there must be many contradictions between humans and Ghoul species. I want you to remain anonymous and become the core personnel of the Hope Project. I''ll manage the Ghoul with my identity. When necessary, I will ask the members of Cuinxban to assist you." Su Yu said every word.


    Gongshan Fangcun opened his mouth, not knowing how to answer.


    "This is the hope of Ghoul, and also the hope of mankind. I don''t believe in others, but I believe in you and the core members of the antique coffee shop." Su Yu took out a document and handed it to Fangcun Gongshan.


    Kozen Yoshimura looked at the document in front of him.


    "As long as you manage those ghouls, let the hope plan go on smoothly, and wait until the day when ghoul registration starts, you can bring them real hope..."


    "Su Yujun, I promise you. Thank you for giving me this opportunity, thank you for the hope you bring." There was a smile on Fangcun Gongshan''s face.


    This is his ideal, the hope he has been pursuing, the future of Ghoul, should be like this.


    "You are welcome. As I said, you are just a bunch of sick humans, and I, at best, can be regarded as a surgeon." Su Yu joked.


    "No, you are a psychologist."

 334 Chapter 334

    Su Yu left Fangcun Gongshan''s room, and as soon as he went out, he saw Kirishima Dongxiang.


    "It''s so late, you''re still up to sleep, do you plan to work overtime?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "The store manager and Mr. Sifang, the young lady, Mr. Fuma, what will happen to them?" Kirishima Dongxiang stared at Su Yu.


    "What do you think will happen to them?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I don''t want to watch them die, you must have a way to save them, right?" Kirishima Dongxiang grabbed Su Yu by the corner of his clothes.


    "This, I can''t think of a way..."


    "Can''t you think of this?" Kirishima Dongxiang hugged Su Yu''s arm tightly.


    "Slightly clues."


    "Then I''m going to your room tonight, can you think of it?" Kirishima Touka said in embarrassment.


    "Forget it, tonight, Xiao is in my room." Su Yu waved his hand and walked to the next room.


    "I beg you, save them, I am willing to agree to all your terms." Kirishima Dongxiang followed Su Yu, whispering.


    "All the conditions? Really?" Su Yu stopped, and looked at Kirishima Dongxiang with interest.


    Kirishima Dong Xiang nodded, clearly sensing Su Yu''s gaze, and was too embarrassed to look up.


    "I seem to be the bad guy in the movie." Su Yu''s hand fell on Kirishima Dongxiang''s head and patted her little head.


    "You were a bad guy..." Kirishima Dongxiang looked up at Su Yu and muttered.


    "I never thought I was a good person." Su Yu lowered his head and said in Kirishima Dong Xiang''s ear.


    Kirishima Touka blushed, closed his eyes, and slowly stood on his toes.


    "Well, I promise you, on the condition that you will be my person in the future." Su Yu continued to walk forward.


    Kirishima Dongxiang opened his eyes and looked at Su Yu''s back, shy and angry.


    She finally mustered up the courage, but she didn''t expect Su Yu to leave like this. She was clearly teasing her.


    ...


    Square lotus shows, ancient times round.


    Su Yu and the two of them had similar conversations, and they were chosen to assist Fangcun Gongshan.


    The two had no objection. After reading the signature of Gongshan Fangcun, they happily signed the name.


    The last is to enter Jian Xuan''s room.


    Su Yu carried two cups of coffee and walked into the room of Jin Jianxuan.


    Sitting on the chair, Ju Jianxuan looked like just a very quiet woman.


    "I heard that in order to protect a human being who did not evacuate, you were injured and arrested after being hit by a quasi-special investigator." Su Yu said.


    "I''m not protecting her, I just don''t want my battle to hurt innocent people." Jin Jianxuan whispered.


    "The warmth that humans brought to the ghouls was returned to the humans by the ghouls. Fangcun Gongshan is a very powerful ghoul, and he has awakened your human side." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Are you referring to the store manager''s wife?" Jin Jianxuan said in a daze.


    "Well, if it weren''t for her, Xiao Xiao who didn''t kill was just a killer." Su Yu nodded.


    "The shop manager is indeed very gentle. Whether it is to humans or to the ghoul, I was like a rebellious little girl when I was recruited by the shop manager into the antique coffee shop. At the antique coffee shop, I experienced many things and slowly Understand his intentions, tear him apart and respect him. "Jing Jian Xuan raised her long hair, her tone soft.


    "Do you like him?" Su Yu asked.


    "I respect the manager and admire him." Jin Jianxuan shook her head.


    "That''s the case, how about you think about becoming my person?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Huh?" Jin Jianxuan''s face flushed, and Su Yu didn''t expect Su Yu to say this.


    Su Yu smiled at Jin Jianxuan, did not speak, just drank coffee.


    "Are you referring to Dong Xiangjiang, becoming your subordinate?" Su Yu blushed at Su Yu.


    "No, it means literally, are you willing? If you are willing, I will let you become a member of Cuinksban." Su Yu''s mouth curled.


    "what do you mean��"


    "That''s what you mean. If you like, you can become a human being." Su Yu stretched out his hand and held the small hand of Jin Jianxuan.


    "Become a human?" Jin Jianxuan was startled.


    "Yes, Dong Xiangjiang, Dikou Liangzi, and Dikou Chushi, the three of them are now humans." Su Yu drank coffee.


    "What will happen to the store manager and the others?" Ren Jianxuan hesitated.


    "They will go where they should go."


    "Please forgive me for rejecting your kindness. I am a damn person like them." Jin Jianxuan withdrew her hand and said seriously.


    "Don''t you want to become a human being and live a happy and warm life?" Su Yu looked at Jin Jianxuan.


    "I really want to live a life like that. I think about it when I dream. If I become a human being, I will probably become a teacher, or marry someone, and become an ordinary housewife..." Jin Jianxuan smiled and said Her longing.


    Su Yu did not interrupt her, and listened quietly. He didn''t take out the documents signed by Fangcun Gongshan, Sifang Lianshi, and Gu Jian Yuan''er until he had finished speaking.


    "Hope for a plan?" Jun Jianxuan became more surprised as she watched, but she didn''t expect such a thing to exist.


    "The three of them agreed, but I will not let them become humans, because they have to go to the Ghoul, and work hard for the future of the Ghoul. And you, I want to keep you in Kouklia, and Kirishima Touka, Fukuchi Ryoko, and Fukuchi Hina together became members of Cuinksban." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Then what you said just now..."


    "What I said just now is not a lie. Don''t you think that Kuinksban member is not mine?" Su Yu shrugged.


    "You mean, if I become a member of Kuinksban, I will also be yours?" Jin Jianxuan squeezed her small hand and hesitated.


    "You have no choice. My temptation just now, I just want to see your reaction. If you choose to become a human, you will become Cuink. Fortunately, you chose the path I like so I don��t have to hurt you. Now, get ready. Tomorrow I will make you a member of Kuinksban." Su Yu stood up and said, putting away the files.


    "You''re such a strange human being." Jin Jianxuan said helplessly.


    "It looks like you agree, that''s good. I like the well-behaved and obedient girls." Su Yu finished speaking and walked out the door.


    ...


    In Takami Nishino''s laboratory.


    As soon as Su Yu walked in, he saw Takami Nishino lying asleep on the table.


    "It seems that I didn''t choose the wrong person." Su Yu put a blanket on Nishino Takami and looked at her experiment report.


    Nishino Takami''s experiment is progressing very fast, and the original artificial food has already taken shape, but the taste may be very unpalatable.


    After Su Yu looked over, Nishino Takami had already woke up, feeling the blanket on his body, and his face was slightly red.


    "Yes, I am very satisfied with your work. I hope you can research it out as soon as possible." Su Yu patted Nishino Takami''s head.


    "When the original artificial food appears, I can make constant adjustments based on it..."


    "I''m not interested in research. I only look at the results, but I can''t get the results, you know." Su Yu pinched Nishino Takami''s chin, the two faces close at hand.

 335 Chapter 335 Two Moves

    A few days later in the early morning.


    A transport vehicle left from Kuklia, Fangcun Gongshan, Gu Jian Yuan''er, and Sifang Lianshi, three people were sitting in the vehicle.


    This transporter was originally responsible for transporting ingredients for Kuklia, but now it was borrowed by Su Yu and drove all the way to the suburbs.


    The transporter finally stopped in front of an abandoned warehouse. Su Yu opened the door and looked at the three people.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Gongshan Fangcun got out of the car and said gratefully.


    "You are welcome, this time you are for humans and ghouls. Today I will take you away personally. I hope I will take you home next time." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "When hope comes, I invite you to pick us up." Gongshan Fangcun joked.


    "Yeah." Su Yu nodded and watched the three people leave.


    As soon as the three of them left, Mado, who was in charge of driving, came to Su Yu and looked at their backs.


    "I hope your choice today will not bring a new crisis to ccg." Real householder said.


    "Danger and opportunity coexist. I have solved these troublesome things today, and I will make a sumptuous dinner for you in the evening." Su Yu held his well-known little hand.


    "Huh." Hearing these words, Mato Xiao let off Su Yu''s hand with a cold snort.


    "Are you jealous?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "The new members of Cuinxban are all so close to you. I seriously suspect that Cuinxban is not the strongest group of human beings at all, but your harem." Akatsuki Mado coldly said.


    "You became a quasi-special investigator, did you forget? I''m your boss, dare you come to scold me? I''m working overtime tonight, and you won''t be allowed to do any work tomorrow." Su Yu frivolously raised the real householder with his fingers. Chin, said with a smirk.


    "You...you can''t use your position to suppress me, I am also a ccg quasi-specialist..."


    "Sorry, don''t say you are a quasi-special officer, even if you are a special-class investigator, I don''t care." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    "You are so soulless!" Mato Akatsuki''s face flushed and closed his eyes.


    "Really good." Su Yu smiled and kissed.


    ...


    In the morning, Kouklia.


    Yong Jin Yingliang looked at Jin Muken in front of him, regaining his previous appearance, completely losing the ability of Ghoul.


    "He will leave it to you. I used the most precious potion for him. Even if something similar happens next time, I can guarantee that he will not become a Ghoul." Su Yu sat behind the desk and knocked on the table. Tao.


    "Thank you, Su Yu, etc., I will definitely strive to become an excellent investigator and live up to your expectations." Yong Jin Yingliang saluted.


    "Go, I still have business, so I won''t send you off." Su Yu waved his hand.


    Yong Jin Yingliang bowed and left the office with Jin Muyan.


    "What the hell did you use to him?" Mato Hatsuno said in his professional attire, standing aside.


    "Magic potion, you will know about it in the future, now I want you to help me with one thing, these are the weapons I need." Su Yu took out a document and handed it to Mahu.


    Real householder opened the document and saw a black line on his forehead.


    "It''s absolutely impossible for the headquarters to give you all of these weapons. Even if you are experimenting with SSS-level abilities, you can''t use tanks?" Mato Akao couldn''t help.


    "Well, RPG is my minimum requirement. This should be ok?" Su Yu shrugged, not surprised.


    "This is your original purpose, right?" Mato Akatsuki''s face changed slightly.


    "You are so smart, I think you can stay overtime." Su Yu glanced at the well-known householder.


    "Where are you going to use it?" Mato Akao said solemnly.


    "I promise you, it won''t be used on the land under your feet." Su Yu knows what real households mean. After all, the people over there, if he applies for it, Marutesai won''t simply agree.


    "I can only apply for two, and one of them can be given to you." Akatsuki hesitated.


    "Thank you, then, help me prepare more ammunition." Su Yu got up and hugged the householder.


    He wanted this thing, naturally not to use it now, but to use it in other worlds in the future to frighten those natives.


    "When are you leaving?" Akatsuki Mato fluffed his long hair and said softly.


    She knew that Su Yu could not stay in Kuklia forever, so she held her to this position.


    "The matter hasn''t been settled yet, how can I leave? The prototype of artificial food is out, but the finished product is missing. I want to see the effect. There is also the Yueshan family. I decided to keep them and register in the future. If it appears, if the Yueshan family takes the lead, there will definitely be many ghouls who will accept this." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Will the Yueshan family agree?" Mato Akatsuki asked back.


    "If you don''t agree, you will just uproot the Yueshan family. Kuklia used Operation Lightning to control the main personnel of the Yueshan family and let them surrender all the property. At that time, the headquarters will not be difficult for us." Su Yu''s mouth Awkwardly.


    "Are you going to take those properties as your own?" Real householder was surprised.


    "Are you an idiot? What do I want so much money for? I plan to operate on my own, let Cuinxban develop to the outside world, provide them with more possibilities, and expand Kuklia by the way." Su Yu knocked. Look at the well-known little head.


    "Do you want Kouklia to become the second Hexiu family?" Madoto said in silence for a moment.


    "No, I don''t want to be a Hexiu family." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Real household knows puzzled.


    "The only one who can laugh to the end is the clown." Su Yu smiled mysteriously and took out a piece of information.


    "When did you..." Mato Akatsuki said in horror after reading it.


    "V organization disappeared, green tong tree disappeared, Fangcun Gongshan��s hope team was just my first step, and the second step was to establish a clown organization. The person in charge was Fangcun Aite and chant..."


    "You don''t believe them?"


    "No, I just don''t want to put this matter on them. They are in the light, and the clown is in the dark. As an absolute power master and research institution, Kuklia must be above the headquarters in the future. At that time, Those special investigators were emptied." Su Yu said slowly.


    "That''s what you planned from the beginning to let me gain this strength, right?" Mado Akatsuki said with a mixed feeling.


    "You are half right. I intend to give you all of this. You will lead Kuklia and the ccg, the clown and the hope squad." Su Yu said in the ear of Mado.


    "Why?" Makito turned his head and looked at Su Yu. If he really reached that point, Su Yu should be the real master, right?


    "You and me, it''s the same who manages it." Su Yu hugged Madokai and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    "Don''t think that you can let me do so many things for you..." The well-known little head leaned in Su Yu''s arms and muttered.


    "You can''t look back anymore, now you have to listen to me, goodbye, work overtime tonight."


    "you��"

 336 Chapter 336

    Kouklia��s laboratory is very busy.


    The second Kuinxban will appear soon. This force belongs to Kiyoko Anura, and its members are all from the headquarters.


    Su Yu turned a blind eye to this matter, and he didn''t really care about the eyes left by Kiyoko Anura as the headquarters in Kuklia.


    The artificial food that Takami Nishino is responsible for has made progress, but unfortunately, it is still not satisfactory.


    According to the evaluation of several ghouls, it is extremely unpalatable, and it is not as good as the evaluation of ghouls on human food.


    Nishino realized this and began to consider adding other things to artificial food.


    Su Yu didn''t care about her. This task was handed over to Nishino Takami, which was actually a bit wrong.


    Kiyoko Amura has already said that when the second Cuinxban member appeared, she wanted to receive Takami Nishino''s research project and hand it over to the laboratory at the headquarters for analysis.


    Su Yu naturally had no opinion. It was the same who researched artificial food.


    When Takami Nishino learned the news from Akira Mato, he became anxious and studied it late every night.


    Su Yu saw it, and occasionally went to the laboratory to see that he helped Nishino Takami cover the quilt so many times that the other party was used to it.


    ...


    On weekends, early morning.


    Su Yu took Fukuchi Hushi and Yibing in and out.


    Flute Kushi had always wanted to go outside, but knew that he couldn''t leave easily, or it would cause Su Yu to trouble.


    Today, when Su Yu called Flutekou Chushi, she happily quickly changed into a dress.


    As for Yi Bing''s entry, the members of the day court she led were a little special, they only obeyed Su Yu''s orders, and they were responsible for protecting Su Yu.


    A white windbreaker, carrying a suitcase, and a standard search officer''s dress made everyone on the street stay away.


    "Don''t be so vigilant, calling you today is not to protect me." Su Yu took a cat ear hairpin with him and put it on Yi Binglu''s head.


    Yi Bing was taken aback for a moment and looked at her in the mirror.


    Her long pink hair, a cute face, and a hairpin with cat ears made her even more adorable.


    "Well, this is not bad, I gave it to you." Su Yu looked at Yibing, very satisfied.


    "Thank you for your gift." Yibing saluted, looking serious, because she was wearing a cat ear hairpin, and she really wanted to laugh.


    "Next, let''s take a look at the clothes, Chushi, what kind of clothes do you like?" Su Yu patted the flute''s head.


    "As long as it is good-looking clothes." Flute Kushiki whispered.


    "Then choose a swimsuit. When summer arrives, you can use it." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "But, it''s winter..." Fukuchi Hina said with a blush.


    "I''m just kidding, don''t answer me so seriously." Su Yu held the flute''s young hand.


    "Master Su Yu, I actually have one thing I want to ask you. I''ll talk about it when I''m going to have lunch." Hina Fukuchi said suddenly.


    Su Yu smiled and nodded, wondering if Dikou Chushi really found out about him and Dikou Ryoko. If that were the case, it would be a little troublesome.


    In the mall.


    Flute Kou Chi tried to wear the clothes she likes, and she did not refuse the clothes Su Yu helped her choose.


    Yibingjin was originally protecting Su Yu on the sidelines, but Su Yu was also taken to the clothing area to choose her favorite clothing.


    "Then I have to wear a professional attire. I used to attend meetings in this attire, which is slightly different from everyone." Yibing was selected for a professional attire and walked into the dressing room.


    While waiting for the two girls, Su Yu bought gifts from others.


    When Su Yu came back, Flute Kou Shishi put on a sailor school uniform, Yi Bingjin changed into professional attire and stood together like sisters.


    "Master Su Yu, how''s it going?" Dikou Chishi looked at Su Yu nervously.


    "It''s very beautiful. I have discussed with Mrs. Ryoko. I will send you to school until spring. This sailor uniform is a gift from me." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really?" Flute Hina said in surprise.


    "Well, besides you, Anjo Heina and Anjo Nabai will also go to school, but they are not going to an ordinary school, but an academy." Su Yu nodded.


    "I''m longing for school life. But if Master Su Yu needs my strength, I will come back." Flute Hina clenched her small fist and said.


    "I know, you are an obedient girl. The task I give you is to temporarily lurch, experience human life, and make more friends. Of course, if you have a boyfriend, I will be angry." Su Yu stroked the flute lightly. The little head with a small mouth.


    Flute Kushiro flushed and nodded.


    "It��s also very suitable for Yi Bing to enter the best professional attire, but it may be inconvenient to move. Your original uniform is very good. You don��t need to change it to cater to the people around you. You are my person. You only obey my orders and don��t need to go. Look at the expressions of others, do you understand?" Su Yu looked at Yi Bingjin.


    "I understand." Yibing saluted as if he didn''t understand.


    "Very well, let''s go to lunch."


    ...


    In the restaurant.


    Both Flute Hina and Yi Bingru ordered a lot of food, while Su Yu simply ordered a steak.


    The way to eat the flute mouth is cute. As for the dishes in front of you, you can taste everything and eat slowly.


    Yi Bingjun was full because of his daily life, simple cooking, and a dessert.


    "By the way, Yi Bing is good, please help me buy a new book by Teacher Takatsuki from the bookstore downstairs." Su Yu glanced at what he wanted to say, and was embarrassed to say it. Said to Yi Bing.


    "Yes." Yibing got up and left the restaurant.


    As soon as she left, Su Yu looked at Flute Kou Shi.


    "That, Su Yu-sama, are you dating Akatsuki Maeto?" Hina Fukuchi whispered.


    "Xiao is my subordinate. However, we do have that kind of relationship. Is there any problem?" Su Yu drank the coffee and smiled at the flute.


    "Sister Dong Xiang likes Master Su Yu very much. Didn''t you find out?" Fukuchi Hina hesitated for a while, and said with courage.


    "That''s it, you see that Dong Xiangjiang is rather disappointed and want to be her lobbyist?" Su Yu suddenly realized that if the young girl in Dikou really knew about his relationship with Ryoko, I am afraid that would not be the case. Calm down.


    "Sister Dong Xiang��s younger brother is still being held in Kuklia. She hasn��t been to see you recently, just because I��m worried that Master Su Yu has an opinion. Last night, I slept in the same room with Sister Dong Xiang and heard what she said. If she wants to work overtime, I''m just wondering if she wants to have more opportunities to be with Su Yu-sama." Fukuchi Hina analyzed reasonably.


    "..." Su Yu, there seemed to be something wrong with this understanding, but the core was actually guessed by the flute mouth.


    The last time Kirishima Dongxiang agreed to Su Yu''s condition in order to save the people in the antique coffee shop, he did not find Kirishima Dongxiang. This should be very concerned by Kirishima Dongxiang.

 337 Chapter 337 Christmas Present

    night.


    Touka Kirishima was sitting at the desk, carrying a word.


    Su Yu did not restrict her freedom. She could leave Kuklia to go to school every day.


    These days, Kirishima Dongxiang has always been absent-minded, thinking about Kirishima Xuandu while thinking about Su Yu.


    She has already troubled Su Yu once and rescued the main staff of the antique coffee shop. Now that she speaks to Su Yu, she can''t offer anything.


    Kirishima Xuan is her younger brother, Su Yu might think that she will not kill Kirishima Xuandu, but once Su Yu leaves Kouklia, other investigators may not be certain.


    "What should I do..." Kirishima Touka muttered.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Kirishima Touka looked at the door.


    The door opened, Su Yu walked in and closed the door smoothly.


    Kirishima Dongxiang was taken aback, then turned his head and looked out the window. Did he finally remember that condition?


    "Dong Xiangjiang, I want to talk to you about Kirishima Xuandu." Su Yu sat on the side of Kirishima Dongxiang''s bed and said with a smile.


    "You decide." Kirishima Touka bit his lip and said.


    "Do you really want me to decide? Then I will hand him over to the second class of Cuynx..."


    Dongxiang Kirishima''s heart tightened. The second squad of Cuinks was actually using part of the Ghoul to create Cuinks members. Kirishima Aya was sent to that place, and there was absolutely no chance of surviving.


    "Just kidding, how could I do that? He is Dong Xiangjiang''s younger brother, and speaking of it, he is my younger brother. I plan to send Aya Kirishima to Qianzhi so that he can become Qianji''s subordinate. I worked hard for my plan. The conditions have been negotiated, and I will send him away tomorrow." Su Yu''s voice changed, and he came to Kirishima Dongxiang''s back and gently hugged her.


    "Really?" Touka Kirishima was overjoyed.


    "Of course it is true. I am looking for you now just to let you see him. Although he said that he doesn''t want to see you, I know he cares about you very much. I joined the green tung tree to protect the antique coffee. The shop and you." Su Yu said in Kirishima Dongxiang''s ear.


    "Then when can I see him?" Kirishima Dongxiang''s face flushed, and his heartbeat speeded up a bit when he was held in this way by Su Yu.


    "Last time, you promised me, but I didn''t ask you for anything. Today, I want you to work overtime and wait for you in the office." Su Yu blew a breath in Kirishima Dong Xiang''s ear, got up and left. .


    Kirishima Touka''s face is blushing, is it finally the day?


    ...


    late at night.


    Su Yu left his office.


    Kirishima Dongxiang has gone to visit Kirishima Xuandu, and Su Yu expressed her high recognition for her work ability.


    Although he was not so proficient at the beginning, under Su Yu''s guidance, Kirishima Touka slowly understood how to work.


    Makito had visited the office halfway through. The witty Kirishima Dongxiang hid under Su Yu''s desk, but she didn''t know what Su Yu was doing as soon as Makito entered the room.


    Last time, Fukuchi Ryoko was also discovered by Maeto Know. He had a drink at that time and went directly to Su Yu''s side, and he found Dikou Ryoko.


    The embarrassment at that moment made Mato Akatsuki and Fukuchi Ryoko have not spoken well for a long time.


    In the laboratory.


    Su Yu skillfully pushed open the door.


    Takami Nishino was lying on the table, and it was another day that he had forgotten the time.


    Su Yu came to Nishino Takami, and just about to cover her with a blanket, he heard Nishino Takami chanting Nishio Nishiki''s name.


    "What an infatuation..." Before Su Yu finished speaking, he realized that Nishino Takami''s breathing was not right. When he took a closer look, he instantly understood that Nishino Takami was dreaming, and that it was still an indescribable dream.


    "Nishino..." Takami Nishino opened his eyes.


    Looking at each other, Su Yu looked at Takami Nishino with interest.


    Takami Nishino stayed for a few seconds, flushed, and turned his head.


    "Nishio Jin is with you, is that kind of thing mostly?" Su Yu asked curiously.


    "Nishino is not that kind of person!" Nishino Takami said angrily.


    "Forget it, I''m not interested in your business. This is a gift I bought today. I give it to you. It will be Christmas soon. I wish you a Merry Christmas in advance." Su Yu handed Nishino Takami a gift box.


    "Can I open it?" Takami Nishino was taken aback and said cautiously.


    Su Yu shrugged, expressing randomness.


    Nishino Takami opened the gift box and looked at the scarf inside, looking at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    "Thank you for your Christmas present."


    "You''re welcome. Actually, I was going to give you a maid outfit. Let me take a few photos and send it to Nishio Nishiki to see how jealous he is.


    "..." Nishino Takami.


    "I will leave Kouklia soon and go to more distant places. Kiyoko Anura will host Cuynx''s experiment tomorrow. Once she succeeds, you have to hand over all the artificial food data, and then you will lose it. It''s worth it." Su Yu said lightly.


    Nishino Takami trembled, is it still too late after all?


    "You are excellent, give you enough time, I believe you will succeed. However, my plan cannot wait for you alone. You know the importance of artificial food better than I am. This is a solution to the problems of Ghoul and humans. The roots of this." Su Yu continued.


    "I know, please give me some time, I will try my best..." Nishino''s eyes were pleading.


    "How much time can I give you enough? Do you know how many people are sacrificed every day? Do you know how many ghouls are being tortured?" Su Yu looked directly at Takami Nishino.


    Takashi Nishino clenched her small fist. She knew what Su Yu meant. The other party did not directly take away her experimental data, which proved that there is still room for negotiation, and her only value is herself.


    "If, if I am willing to break up with Jin, would you let him be free?" Nishino Takami raised his head and looked directly at Su Yu.


    "Congratulations, I finally guessed the answer I wanted. However, I don''t want you to break up, I just want to seek some unspeakable excitement from you." Su Yu leaned over and looked at Nishino Takami.


    "You mean..." Nishino Takami looked at Su Yu with weird eyes.


    "The answer is correct." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The light in the laboratory disappeared, and Nishino Takami could feel Su Yu right in front of her, waiting for her.


    For a long time, Nishino Takami stood up and hugged Su Yu in front of him.


    Su Yu looked at Takami Nishino shivering in his arms, and didn''t mean to reject her.


    After all, the laboratory regained its brightness.


    On the way to the bathroom, Nishino Takami breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Su Yu had no such intentions.


    "Perhaps, a woman like me is not worthy of him. In his eyes, I am just a useful tool." Takami Nishino laughed at himself.


    "No, I just don''t want to hurt you." Su Yu''s voice sounded from behind her.


    "No, you haven''t experienced that kind of thing, have you?" Nishino Takami turned around and said in shock.


    "..." Su Yu.

 338 Chapter 338

    Su Yu left the laboratory, put on a Santa Claus suit, and walked upstairs under the dumbfounded eyes of the investigator on duty.


    In front of the door of Anjo Kuna and Anjo Nabai.


    Su Yu gently opened the door.


    "Master Su Yu, what''s the matter..." Anjiu Heina and An Jiu Na were dressed in white pajamas, hugged their knees, and sat on the edge of the bed.


    When the two saw Su Yu''s dress, they were slightly startled.


    "I''m Santa Claus, this is your Christmas gift." Su Yu walked into the room solemnly, handed the gift to the two of them, closed the door and left.


    Anjo Kana and Anjo Nabai glanced at each other, not knowing what was going on.


    Now there should be a few days before Christmas, right?


    In front of the room of Fukuchi Ryoko and Fukuchi Hina.


    Su Yu gently opened the door, and at a glance he saw the yawning flute mouth Ryoko and the sleeping flute mouth Chushi.


    When Dikou Liangzi saw Su Yu, his face blushed.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, and came to the flute mouth Chushi, putting the gift on the cabinet.


    "Wait a minute, Su Yujun." Dikou Liangzi whispered.


    Su Yu stopped and looked at Dikou Liangzi.


    Dikou Liangzi took out a scarf, came to Su Yu, and gently wrapped Su Yu around the scarf.


    "This is a Christmas gift I prepared for you. Xiao said that you will leave Kuklia in a few days and go to a distant place. This is for you, and I hope it can bring you warmth." Fukuchi Ryoko whispered.


    Su Yu looked at the slightly rough scarf and the woman in front of him who was expecting his praise, and hugged her tightly.


    "Thank you for the Christmas present, I like it very much."


    Dikou Liangzi was overjoyed and buried his head in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu stroked Ryoko Dikou''s long hair. After several overtime work, the relationship between the two was not the same as it was at the beginning.


    Dikou Ryoko knew that Su Yu was not like other men. Su Yu grasped a degree every time and would never cross that line.


    Occasionally when the two stayed together, Su Yu rested on her knees, sleeping like a child.


    Knowing Su Yu''s age, Dikou Ryoko was more gentle with him. In her eyes, Su Yu was both her support and her love.


    Her feelings for Su Yu are very complicated. The only certainty is that now she is willing to do a lot for Su Yu.


    Su Yu was holding Dikou Liangzi and inadvertently looked at Dikou Hina, and found that she had opened her eyes and looked at them in disbelief.


    "..." Su Yu became stiff, what should I do in this situation?


    Soon, Su Yu had a solution, which was to break the jar.


    He slowly lowered his head, and Fukuchi Ryoko closed his eyes.


    Flute Kou Chu was really ashamed and angry. She didn''t know what had happened. As soon as she opened her eyes, she found that Su Yu was holding Flute Kou Ryoko, and she was scared to speak.


    Just when she thought it was just a misunderstanding, Su Yu lowered her head and kissed Ryoko on the mouth of the flute, completely solidifying their relationship.


    When Fukuchi Hina thought she was a lobbyist for Kirishima Dongxiang, Su Yu''s weird eyes felt extremely shy and a little angry.


    Dikou Ryoko and Su Yu didn''t tell her anything, so they were together. As the daughter of Dikou Ryoko, she knew by coincidence.


    There was an indescribable bitterness in the flute mouth young girl. When Su Yu left, she quickly closed her eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.


    "Sorry, Hina, forgive me." Fukuchi Ryoko caressed Fukuchi''s little head.


    The flute mouth young girl felt soft, and suddenly understood that it was probably because of her that flute mouth Liangzi would be with Su Yu.


    ...


    Kirishima Touka hasn''t returned to the room yet, it seems that she really has a lot to say and wants to talk to Kirishima Aya.


    Su Yu could only go to the room where Yibing entered first.


    As soon as he pushed the door, Su Yu watched the sleeping Yi Bing enter, put the gift on her cupboard, and left the room lightly.


    As soon as Su Yu left, Yi Bingjin opened his eyes and glanced at the present in confusion.


    She didn''t know why Su Yu dressed up as Santa Claus, but when she saw Santa Claus, she understood that it was a Christmas gift.


    Yi Bingjin sat up, opened the Christmas present, looked at the scarf inside, warmed up in his heart, and put it on his neck.


    Enter the door of Jian Xuan''s room.


    As soon as Su Yu opened the door, Ren Jianxuan, who was drinking coffee, turned to look at him.


    "What are you doing?" Jin Jianxuan looked at Su Yu suspiciously.


    "Christmas is coming soon, I wish you a Merry Christmas in advance, this is my gift to you." Su Yu took out the present for Lu Jianxuan.


    "Thank you." Jin Jianxuan said in a daze, it was the first time she received a gift from someone else.


    "You are welcome, I will leave Kouklia soon. I hope I can have a better relationship with you before I leave." Su Yu smiled.


    Jin Jianxuan put down the coffee cup, sighed, got up and came to Su Yu.


    "I don''t know why you chose me, but if you like it, I don''t care, turn off the light." After speaking, Jin Jianxuan threw the professional outfit aside.


    "Uh, I really just want to have a better relationship with you, not that..."


    "Patter" into Xuan Xuan''s Pho Hyeok pressed the switch.


    ...


    Outside Kuklia.


    Su Yu was grasped by the black ghost and moved in the direction of Fangcun Aite.


    She has left Kuklia, and only Su Yu knows about the existence of the clown.


    She was arranged in an ordinary residence.


    Su Yu landed in front of the house and opened the door with the key.


    As soon as he arrived on the second floor, he heard the sound of typing on the keyboard and opened the door to see that Fangcun Aite was writing a novel.


    "It''s so late, what are you doing here? Touka Kirishima and Akira Mato are both in Kouklia, are you still looking for me?" Yoshimura Aite said without looking back.


    "I''ll take a look at you, and by the way I will give you a Christmas gift in advance." Su Yu put the gift box on the table.


    "Thank you, is there anything else? If it''s okay, don''t bother me, I''m very busy." Fangcun Aite pushed his glasses and said.


    "Then come on, I just come to see you." Su Yu finished speaking and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Fangcun Aite took off his glasses and came to Su Yu.


    "I have been writing very cruel stories. Next time I decide to write a relaxing story, such as love or something, will you help me?" Fangcun Aite approached Su Yu and his eyes appeared.


    "no problem��"


    "Then it''s agreed." Fangcun Aite hooked Su Yu''s neck and kissed him.


    After a few seconds.


    "Go back, I have to continue working." Fangcun Aite let go of Su Yu and returned to her seat.


    Su Yu smiled bitterly, and left Fangcun Aite''s room through the window.


    When Su Yu left, Fangcun Aite looked at where he left.


    "It turns out that kissing is like this, it''s like tasting dessert."


    ...


    Su Yu returned to Kuklia and came to the well-known room for the first time.


    Makito turned around, buried his head in his arms, and continued to fall asleep.


    Su Yu looked down at the real household in his arms.


    "Xiao, let''s go on a date tomorrow."

 339 Chapter 339: A Really Known Date

    Really known, Kouklia branch, quasi-special search officer.


    Su Yu, chief search officer of the Kuklia branch, concurrently the head of the branch.


    On Monday morning, it should have been busy working hours, but they left the Kouklia branch together for a date.


    Anura Kiyoko was a little bit dumbfounded when she learned about this, but she didn''t worry about their safety, but felt that Su Yu was too young to leave Kuklia to her.


    ...


    In an amusement park.


    Su Yu took the well-known little hand and dragged her around.


    The real household knew that Su Yu was going to date her, saying that he would obey Su Yu''s orders. In fact, he also knew that this was a date before Su Yu left. He held Su Yu''s arm and followed him well.


    Today''s real householders do not wear professional attire, but just like ordinary girls, a warm-looking coat and short skirts.


    The winter here is not as cold as expected, and most girls still wear short skirts.


    "Akatsuki, it''s a little bit cold, do you want to eat hot pot together?" Su Yu and Mato Akatsuki left the amusement park and proposed.


    "I''m not good at eating spicy food, as long as it''s not your hot pot." Mato Akatsuki reminded.


    Last time, the hot pot made by Su Yu, after a few girls tasted it, all felt very spicy, especially the real household name, who was a little afraid of Su Yu''s hot pot.


    The delicacy is delicious, but it is too spicy and she cannot accept it.


    "Don''t worry, the hot pot I want to eat this time is relatively light hot pot." Su Yu smiled.


    The two came to a hot pot restaurant, in the warm room, Akira Mahato put his coat beside him.


    Su Yu ordered the ingredients, and Maeto Know, while waiting for the hot pot, browsed the news.


    "Don''t work today, take a break." Su Yu came behind Mato Akatsuki and hugged her gently.


    "I just read the latest news..."


    "I know what you are thinking. There are many incidents caused by Ghoul species every day. If you care too much, it will lead to an imbalance in your judgment. Cuinxban is between humans and Ghoul species. If If your heart falls to one of them, it will affect your judgment." Su Yu said softly.


    "Then which side do you prefer in your heart?" Matoaki looked up at Su Yu.


    "I like you very much, but my love is extremely tolerant..."


    "You''re just making excuses for your love, what a terrible man." Maeto Xiao glanced at Su Yu.


    "Xiao, really smart." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Maeto Xiao closed his eyes and hooked Su Yu''s neck.


    When the waiter came to serve the dishes, Su Yusong opened the real household name and started making hot pot.


    Mato Akatsuki waited quietly for Su Yu''s feeding, watching the ingredients in the bowl, she only needed to taste it carefully.


    After a lunch, the two left the warm shop.


    Mado Akatsuki secretly remembered the name of this hot pot restaurant, and planned to bring others here next time.


    ...


    Christmas has not yet arrived, and major supermarkets already have Christmas decorations and atmosphere.


    Madoaki and Su Yu were shopping and tried on the Santa Claus costumes that Su Yu gave her. As a result, they continued to go shopping wearing Santa Claus clothes.


    In the game hall, two Santas were playing games, which attracted a lot of attention.


    In the shopping mall, Su Yu took Jin Hui to take a photo shoot. Many people saw this scene with envy.


    He didn''t change Santa''s clothes until he finished shopping in the mall.


    Naturally, the things purchased in the mall were not for Su Yu''s use, but for the children with the Ghoul asylum.


    Kuklia has now been expanded once, and there is a shelter dedicated to the Ghoul species. Every child will be taken care of. After Su Yu��s Cuynx operation, they have become an existence between humans and Ghoul species. .


    A real householder is a person who knows the truth. In the laboratory, Su Yu died again and again, and every child became human unconsciously.


    Every Ghoul species transforms into a human being, which represents Su Yu''s reincarnation of life and death.


    Su Yu��s Cuinks operation was a secret only known to Cuinksban members. They were able to be loyal to Su Yu because of this.


    In the shelter.


    Su Yu and Madohyo were dressed in Santa Claus costumes, which scared the staff of the shelter.


    The innocent and ignorant children surrounded the two, and Su Yu began to hand out gifts, while Jin Hu was responsible for helping.


    When the gifts were distributed, Su Yu played games with these children again, answering the children''s naive questions gently.


    Maeto Xiao was watching from the sidelines, his eyes on Su Yu from beginning to end.


    "Jun Su Yu, he is a magical human being able to pay so much for the Ghoul species, which is the reason why I stayed." Shindai Rishike appeared next to Mato Know.


    "He doesn''t care about your strength, otherwise, he would have thrown you to the person in charge of the Cuynx Project." Akatsuki Mato said lightly.


    "He helped me a lot and turned me into a human being. I have been thinking about how to repay him. That night, I told him that I would do anything for him, but he said a word that made me fall in love completely. He was lost." Shendai Lishi fluttered his long hair.


    Real householder did not speak.


    "He said that these children are the future of Ghoul and mankind. Let me help take care of these children. He hopes that I can be their teacher when taking care of these children and teach them good and evil." God Daili chuckled lightly. With.


    "You are evil in the first place, how can you teach them what kindness is?" Mato Akatsuki asked back.


    "That''s what I answered. However, he said that good and evil can be changed in an instant. Even if it is a devil, there is kindness, even if it is an angel, there is also a depravity." God Dailishi smiled.


    Akatsuki was taken aback for a moment, then smiled.


    "I used to be evil. From now on, I will become a teacher to redeem my sins, teach them what is good and evil, and bring warmth and hope to the ghouls and mankind." God Lishi finished speaking, turned and left.


    Su Yu came to Akatsuki Mato, looked at the back of Kandai Rise, and the corner of his mouth curled.


    "She is like your believer right now." Mato Akatsuki said with no air.


    "Shendai Lishi, that''s such a person. Let''s go home next, what do you want for dinner?" Su Yu held the well-known little hand.


    "Curry." Mato Akatsuki said softly, holding Su Yu''s big hand tightly.


    "A good choice, let''s go buy the ingredients." Su Yu gently kissed the back of Maeto''s hand and pulled her out of the shelter.


    I bought the ingredients in the supermarket and returned to Kuklia''s house.


    Su Yu cooks the meal by himself, Ryoko Fukuchi helps, and Dongxiang Kirishima and others gather in the living room.


    At this time, they discovered that the Christmas gifts they received were exactly the same, all of them were the same scarves.


    Flute mouth young man looked at the direction of the kitchen, and the scene from last night lingered in his mind.


    She knew that Su Yu was leaving Kouklia, and if she didn''t ask, there would be no chance.

 340 Chapter 340 The Gathering Before Leaving

    The dinner is over.


    In Kuklia''s warehouse.


    Su Yu got the weapons that Mazhao had applied for, and hundreds of ammunition.


    On the day He Xiu''s house was cleaned up, Su Yu took away the treasure in the secret room, which was a wealth beyond imagination.


    He can''t take away the wealth of the animation world, but can only give the wealth to others and help him buy a lot of supplies.


    Building materials, construction machinery, wind turbines, etc., all these things were sent to several warehouses by Gongshan Fangcun.


    Su Yu left from Kuklia and went to the warehouses, emptied everything and threw it into the space ring.


    These things are enough for the space ring to have sufficient power and an expected castle.


    After returning, Su Yu would exchange a large number of household robots to manage the interior of the space ring.


    When Su Yu finished taking the things and returned to Kuklia again, they found that they did not go to bed, but were waiting for him in the living room.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are leaving tonight, right?" Dikou Liangzi said with a bit of reluctance.


    "Yeah." Su Yu sat next to Maeto Know.


    "The moment you took the weapon, I informed them that since you are leaving, don''t leave mysteriously." Akatsuki Mahato said while drinking coffee.


    "Well, what do you do tonight? Do you work overtime together?" Su Yu patted the well-known little head.


    Zhenhu Xiao''s face blushed and he glared at Su Yu.


    The same goes for other girls, especially the flute mouth Ryoko, whose face is flushed, and afraid that the flute mouth young will find out, she can only turn her head.


    But she didn''t know that Flute Kushi had already known the meaning of working overtime, and she was too ashamed.


    "Master Su Yu, this is the Christmas present we prepared." Anjiu Heina and Anjiu Nabai walked to Su Yu and took out two gift boxes.


    "Thank you." Su Yu said in a daze.


    "We were saved by Master Su Yu and became a member of Cuinxban. It is our greatest fortune to be your subordinate. If you need our strength one day, even if you sacrifice your life, We are also willing." Anjiu Kina solemnly said.


    "You are my people, and this kind of thing will never happen. Kina, Nabai, you, like Akatsuki, have voluntarily obtained this power. During my absence, I hope you can follow Akatsuki well. "Su Yu got up and stroked the little heads of the two girls.


    "Yes." Anju Kona and Anju Nabai looked at each other and smiled.


    "This is a Christmas present from me. Thank you for your help in Xuandu''s matter and that matter." Kirishima Touka watched Anju Kona and Anku Nabai sit down and walked over.


    Su Yu took the gift and looked at Kirishima Dongxiang with a smile.


    Kirishima Dongxiang was a little shy by Su Yu, and forgot what he wanted to say.


    "Anyway, thank you..."


    "You''re welcome, Dong Xiangjiang." Su Yu hugged Kirishima Dong Xiang and said in her ear.


    Everyone looked at this scene in astonishment, and then at the real household.


    Mado Akatsuki drank his coffee blankly, as if he hadn''t seen it.


    Kirishima Dong Xiang was so embarrassed that he wanted to push Su Yu away, but couldn''t push it away. Feeling his warm embrace, he couldn''t help but leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu let go of her embrace, and just when Kirishima Dongxiang thought it was over, a kiss fell.


    Kirishima Dongxiang opened his eyes wide, unexpectedly Su Yu would dare to do this in front of Mahato Akatsuki.


    Akatsuki snorted coldly and walked to the bathroom.


    Flute Hina looked at Su Yu with complicated eyes. She didn''t know what kind of relationship Su Yu had with them. The only thing that was certain was that Su Yu liked Kirishima Dongxiang, and Mahou Xiao, and she was still with her. The closest person maintains that relationship.


    When the kiss was over, Touka Kirishima covered her face and ran towards her room.


    "This is the Christmas gift I gave you." Jin Jianxuan got up, handed the Christmas gift to Su Yu, glanced at Su Yu meaningfully, and left before he could answer.


    "This is my gift, Su Yu special." Yi Bingjin also gave her gift.


    "Thank you. In the future, you are in charge of the members of the Day Court, Xiao''s order, you can choose to obey the task of protecting them, and it is up to you." Su Yu patted Yi Bingjin on the shoulder.


    "Yes, Su Yu special class." Yi Bing bowed in a salute.


    "Go, rest early." Su Yu nodded with satisfaction.


    "Special Su Yu, I can also work overtime..."


    "Ahem, there will be a chance in the future." Su Yu interrupted Yi Bing''s words while looking at other people''s eyes.


    "I am waiting for your return." Yi Bingjin no longer struggled and left the living room.


    "Master Su Yu, this is the Christmas gift I challenged today." Flute Hina summoned courage and stepped forward.


    "A watch?" Su Yu looked at the small box.


    "Yeah." Fukuchi nodded her head.


    "Thank you, Hinushi. It''s late today. Go to bed. I will talk to Mrs. Ryoko about your school." Su Yu smiled.


    "I''m not sleepy yet..."


    "Did you see it last night?" Su Yu approached the flute mouth and said in her ear.


    "I''m sleepy, Master Su Yu, goodbye." As soon as Fukuchi Hina heard this, she ran away in shame.


    Su Yu looked at Dikou Chushi''s back, came to Dikou Liangzi''s side, and lay on her knee pillow.


    Anjo Kona and Anjoona''s white faces blushed, and they left quickly.


    "When will you come back?" Fukuchi Ryoko''s little hand landed on Su Yu''s head.


    "It may be tomorrow, it may be a few months, or even a few hours, I don''t know when I will be back." Su Yu replied.


    "Will you forget us?" Fukuchi Ryoko was startled and said softly.


    "My memory is very good, and I can even tell what clothes you have been wearing this month." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "I lost that person and met you again. That person gave me a happy life. You gave me new hope. In my heart, you are as important to me." Dikou Ryoko hesitated.


    "So, don''t you be afraid that I will be jealous?" Su Yu said with his eyes closed.


    "I know you won''t." Dikou Ryoko covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Well, I really won''t be jealous, after all he has passed away." Su Yu sighed.


    "I will not marry, nor will I leave Kouklia. I will be with everyone, and when you come back, I will bring new hope to the world." Fukuchi Ryoko lowered his head and exhaled like blue.


    "When you come back next time, you may have the opportunity to take a ten-month vacation." Su Yu''s hand was placed on Dikou Liangzi''s face.


    "Really? Don''t lie to me, I''m looking forward to it. You always order to the end. My patience is limited." Fukuchi Ryoko held Su Yu''s hand and smiled softly.


    "Sorry, next time, I won''t let you down." Su Yu smiled.


    "It''s agreed, I''ll wait for you to come back." Dikou Ryoko closed his eyes and slowly approached Su Yu.


    Su Yu held the flute mouth Liangzi and responded to her.


    As soon as the kiss ended, Su Yu opened his eyes and found the blushing real householder.


    "Huh?" Su Yu smelled of alcohol.


    "I''m going to work overtime, you are so soulless..."

 341 Chapter 341 Yang Nais Escape under the Snow

    In the apartment early in the morning.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, and the sun was already shining in.


    This is not the world of Tokyo food, but the main world, in his apartment.


    "Master Su Yu, you have been away for a full day, and it is Monday morning." Maid Xiaoyu''s voice sounded from behind.


    "Thank you for your reminder, it always feels like a long time has passed." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Nothing unusual has happened so far. The person you want me to pay attention to, Ms. Yukino Yukoshita has been working a lot recently. Ms. Shizuka has been persuading her to rest, and she also called, asking you to take care of Yono Yukoshita Miss..." Maid Xiaoyu reported the situation and handed Su Yu the observation report she had recorded.


    Su Yu looked at the observation report of the maid Xiaoyu.


    Xuexiayang is obsessed with work and wants to be the second Mrs. Xuexiaxia. This should also be in response to his expectations.


    Hiratsuka wanted to help Xuexiayangna, but couldn''t do anything. She could only turn to Su Yu. She knew that Su Yu and Xuexiayangna had an extraordinary relationship.


    Little Bird You Liuhua is very happy recently, often with Wugeng Liuli.


    Little Bird You Shihua recently had a relationship with the graduates of Touyue Shijie, such as Gan Hyugako, Suwon Tomi, and Kikuji Garden Fruit. The three graduates tasted the food of Little Bird You Shihua in the restaurant and were surprised. Since then there has been contact.


    Tamura Mana, this is the one that has changed the most. Since that time she confessed to Su Yu, her appearance has changed. The long-haired Tamura Mana really does not lose to anyone. There are many people who confess her in school, but she Did not accept anyone.


    After reading the observation report, Su Yu put it away.


    ...


    noon.


    In the house where Hachitani Hachimanko is located.


    Su Yu looked at Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Ayaka who had recovered before him.


    "It was just a joke last time, how did it feel? How did it feel to be a girl?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Biqigu Hachiman.


    "You''ll know by trying it yourself." Biqigu Hachiman gave Su Yu a blank look.


    "So, Ayaka Totsuka, do you still want to become a girl?" Su Yu looked at Ayaka Totsuka.


    "During this time, I thought about it for a long time. It would be great if I just became a girl, but I am not me anymore." Totsuka Saika shook her head.


    "Very well, I wish you happiness, the house here is for you." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Although you helped me, but I won''t thank you." Hachigaya Hachiman said lightly.


    "Are you a tsundere? I don''t care about your thanks, but I don''t want to worry Komachi." Su Yu shrugged, turned and left.


    "Hachiman, welcome back." Saika Totsuka leaned on the shoulder of Hachitani Hachiman.


    "I''m back, Caijia." Higiya Hachiman whispered.


    Some were happy and some were sad, but Kosaka Kyosuke, who had witnessed everything secretly, left sadly.


    ...


    On the way to the Xuexiajia construction company.


    "Raffle." Su Yu said silently in his heart.


    "Congratulations to the host for acquiring the body of God!"


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the infinite forging technique!"


    "God''s body?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "God''s body, improve your physical fitness ten times!"


    "Infinite forging, you can forge weapons infinitely and turn them into psychic swords!"


    "Ten times the physical fitness? Is it equivalent to the S-grade cano? Infinite forging, I wonder if I can forge SSS-grade Kuink..."


    "A top-grade weapon can be forged 100,000 times to become a low-grade spiritual tool. A low-grade spiritual tool can be forged a million times and can become a middle-grade spiritual tool. A middle-grade spiritual tool can be forged a million times and can become a high-grade spiritual tool. A high-grade spiritual tool is forged 100 million times. Second, it can become the best spiritual weapon." The system prompt sounded.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "The best spirit weapon forged sword spirit, plus sword intent, can be merged into a psychic sword!"


    "..." Su Yu.


    Fifteen silver prize draws, 12 of which were used to redeem household robots, and 40 household robots were barely enough for the time being.


    For the remaining three times, the exchange of a bottle of transformation potion, plus the body of God and the infinite forging technique, was not too bad.


    Unfortunately, the infinite forging technique is too nonsense. If Su Yu wants to create a psychic sword, how long will he forge it?


    "Unless you can have thousands of shadow clones like Uzumaki Naruto..." Su Yu said halfway through, widening his eyes.


    If you travel to the world of Naruto and gain the power of the tail beast, it is not impossible to summon thousands of shadow clones to forge weapons.


    Having figured this out, Su Yu was a little looking forward to the next world.


    If he really travels to the world of Naruto, he must step on the nine big-tailed beasts, come with a pair of reincarnation eyes, practice the art of immortals, and finally molest Datongmu Huiye.


    "Host, wake up," the system reminded.


    Su Yu ignored the system, and even wondered what the names of his and Hinata''s children should be, the appearance of Otsuki Teruya wearing a maid costume, and what kind of burden Tsunade bears on his shoulders.


    ...


    Yukoshita Yona''s office.


    Xuexiayangna stood at the window, holding a cup of coffee.


    She just talked with Mrs. Yukoshita for a long time, and Mrs. Yukoshita gave her many suggestions about the company.


    It was only when Su Yu was mentioned, Mrs. Xuexia was silent, and finally only said one sentence.


    "Yang Nai, it''s enough to make a choice that you don''t regret."


    Obviously, Mrs. Xuexia knew about Su Yu and Xuexia Xuena, and the relationship between Xuexia Yangna and Su Yu.


    Even if she retires as the loser, she is also the mother of Xuexia Yangna and Xuexia Xueno, and she has to make Xuexiayangna think deeply about her words.


    Is it really good if this continues?As sisters, she and Yukoshita Yukino, they both fall in love with the same person at the same time, can they still get along well?


    "Perhaps, I should be like a sister..."


    "Crack" the door opened.


    Xuexiayangna frowned, turned around and saw Su Yu holding a rose.


    "Jun Su Yu, why are you here?" Xuexia Yangnai said with an unnatural expression.


    "I''ll come to see you and invite you to dinner by the way." Su Yu walked into the room and closed the door.


    "You don''t need to come to see me specially. I have been working a lot recently and I don''t have time to accompany you." Xuexia Yangna put down the coffee cup.


    "Is it really busy with work, not to escape? Yoshino, I have no objection if you want to become Mrs. Yukoshita, but you want to cede me to Xiaoxuno and Jingjing, but it''s not just you. "Su Yu put the roses in the vase and said with a playful smile.


    Xuexiayang was taken aback and turned his head.


    "Am I right?" Su Yu came to the front of Xuexia Yangna, took her little hand, and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    "Sorry..." Xuexiayang said in a low voice.


    "I don''t want to hear sorry, Yang Na, I will never let you leave me." Su Yu hugged Xue Xia Yang Na.


    "Then what should I do? Do you want me to accompany you with Xiaoxuno or quietly?" Xuexia Yangna bit his lip and said with a grimace.

 342 Chapter 342: Different Results

    Yukoshita Yona''s office.


    Su Yu looked down at Xuexia Yangna. She hadn''t seen her for a few days. She looked a little haggard. It might be because of work or because of him.


    "I''ve never thought about it this way. Yang Na is Yang Na and Xiao Xue Na is Xiao Xue Na. I won''t ask you to stay with me." Su Yu said softly.


    "That''s what you mean. The last time you made an appointment with me, and you made an appointment with Jingjing, if I promised you, would I have dinner with the two of you, and everyone will be together in the evening?" Wronged.


    "In that case, I will send you two home. Yang Nai, did you forget? That night, I promised you that I won''t hurt you." Su Yu stroked Xuexia Yangnao''s long hair.


    Xue Xiayang trembled, stopped speaking, and lowered his head.


    "I didn''t lie, I don''t want to hurt you and Xiaoyuna, and Jingjing. However, it has become like this now, and I am not willing to abandon any of you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Blame you!" Xuexia Yangnai pursed his mouth and muttered.


    "Well, I''m all to blame, I''m too careless, and made Yang Nao wronged." Su Yu hugged Xuexia Yangna tightly.


    Xuexiayangna was leaning against Su Yu''s arms, she almost forgot that night, Su Yu moved her heart with his actions.


    "I''m sorry." Xuexiayang said in a low voice.


    "It''s okay, Yono, you are not Mrs. Yukoshita after all, you are my favorite Yukoshita Yono. If you feel tired from work, let someone else do it and stay with me more. Breakfast, lunch, dinner , As long as you like it, I am willing to stay with you forever." Su Yu patted Xuexiayangna''s head.


    "Your lies are always so sweet, just like desserts." Xuexia Yangnai raised his head and cast a glance at Su Yu.


    "You are the same as dessert." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you go to my house tonight?" Xuexia Yangna asked.


    "Yeah." Su Yu held Xuexia Yangnai''s small face and slowly approached her.


    Xuexiayangna hooked Su Yu''s neck, raised his toes, and responded to him.


    ...


    night.


    Xuexiayangna''s residence.


    Now she lives in a high-rise apartment, which is the same as Xuexiaxuno''s real estate.


    Su Yu was preparing the ingredients in the kitchen, Xuexia Yangnai set the tableware, glanced at Su Yu in the kitchen, and walked towards the storage room.


    In the storage room, there are a lot of red wine and some artworks.


    Xuexia Yangna chose a bottle of red wine and took out a small bottle.


    "Jun Su Yu, please forgive me for the cunning." Xuexiayangna murmured, opening the small bottle and taking a sip.


    This is an extremely special medicine. As long as it is combined with red wine, it will become that kind of medicine. Compared with putting it directly into the wine, it is more difficult to prevent.


    Last time, Su Yu drank that glass of wine and spent the night in the bathroom.


    This time, Xuexiayang would not give Su Yu another chance. She was not Su Yu, and it was impossible to resist the effect of the medicine. In order to save her, Su Yu would definitely choose the only way.


    Back in the living room, Su Yu had already brought out dinner.


    Xuexia Yangnai changed into a long skirt, holding red wine, and sat opposite Su Yu.


    "Yangnai, you are still so beautiful." Su Yu held Xuexiayangnai''s little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, you won''t leave tonight, will you?" Xuexiayangna tentatively asked.


    "Probably not. Today is the time to accompany Yang Nai. I''ll talk about other things tomorrow." Su Yu smiled slightly and ate dinner.


    Xuexiayangna breathed a sigh of relief and began to taste Su Yu''s dinner.


    Su Yu took the initiative to open the red wine, Xuexiayangna looked at the red wine in the glass and was about to lift it, when Su Yu grabbed her wrist.


    "What''s wrong? Jun Su Yu?" Xuexia Yangnai was startled.


    "Yang Nai, you don''t need to prepare so much. Tonight, I didn''t plan to leave, and I am going to give you an explanation." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "You mean..." Xuexiayangna opened his eyes wide.


    "That''s right, it''s almost time for this, and if you wait any longer, it will bring more anxiety." Su Yu nodded.


    "I... what should I do?" Xuexiayangna blushed and looked forward to it.


    "Cough cough, we can study it together and tell you that you may not believe it. I have no experience like you." Su Yu smiled.


    "How is it possible? Are you, Yukino, and Yui, quiet, have nothing to do with you?" Yukino Yukino asked in surprise.


    "Koyuki and Yui haven''t graduated yet. I''m afraid to let them take a vacation. I am worried about another girl, who is also a high school student. I want to go, and only you are the most suitable..."


    "Puff," Xuexiayang covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Laugh if you want, I''m ready to be laughed at by you." Su Yu''s face was bitter.


    "I''m glad that Su Yujun was able to tell me such an important thing. I''m very happy. If this news is known to Xiaoxuno, I don''t know what kind of expression she has." Yukoshita Yangna smiled sweetly.


    "Yang Nai..."


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." Xuexiayangna stood up and said, his face flushed.


    "Wait a minute, let''s go together." Su Yu said quickly.


    "Don''t be with you!"


    "Well, I''ll go to another bathroom."


    ...


    everything''s ready.


    Yukino Yukoshita''s room.


    Su Yu looked at Xuexia Yangnai, their hearts beating as fast.


    "Turn off the lights..." Xuexiayangna reminded.


    "I want to just look at you like this." Su Yu stared at Xuexiayangna.


    "I don''t want you to see..." Xuexiayangna made her ears red with shame.


    "I want to take a good look, so I and Koyuki..."


    "You are really bad! At this time, you still think about Koyuna, do you want me to have a glass of wine to make you happy?" Yukoshita Yonoyoshi said with shame.


    "No, no, I''m joking."


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m a little scared..."


    "I''m also scared..."


    "Why... forget it?"


    "The arrow is on the string, I have to send it."


    "coward��"


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu looked out the window with a mixed mood.


    "Hey" Su Yu sighed.


    "Do you regret it?" Xuexia Yangnai looked up at Su Yu.


    "I don''t regret it, I just feel that I have lost something very important..."


    "This is my line!" Xuexiayang said strangely.


    "Teacher Yang Nai, thank you." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Stupid Su Yujun..." Xuexiayangna felt funny when he thought of what happened just now.


    She didn''t expect that Su Yu would be more nervous than her. If she hadn''t taken the initiative a little bit, it was estimated that nothing would really happen tonight.


    "Do you want to get married like Jingjing?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "No, that would be too eye-catching. Let''s get married with Koyuki in the future." Yukoshita Yono shook his head.


    "You are really a good sister." Su Yu kissed Xuexia Yangnai''s forehead lightly.

 343 Chapter 343 The Dilemma of Shimiya Kojiro

    In the early morning, Yangnai under the snow was in his apartment.


    Su Yu got up early and made breakfast for Xuexiayangnai.


    After washing, Xuexia Yangnai sat at the dining table, propped his chin, and kept looking at Su Yu.


    "What do you look at me doing like this?" Su Yu came to Xuexia Yangna with breakfast.


    "I used to fantasize about what kind of person will be with me in the future." Yukoshita Yangna chuckled lightly.


    "Does it feel that there is a big gap?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "No, you accounted for at least a bit of it, gentle and kind." Xuexiayang covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Not handsome enough? Too young?" Su Yu asked.


    "I used to think that I would marry someone who is neither tall nor short, nor fat nor thin." Xuexiayang said while eating breakfast.


    "If it weren''t for me, you might be arranged by Mrs. Xuexia, and you wouldn''t refuse." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "You are the man I was destined for, Jun Su Yu." Xuexia Yangnai smiled slightly and fed Su Yu breakfast.


    "Do you still have to work today?" Su Yu accepted the feeding of Xuexia Yangna, and said softly.


    "I will reduce my workload appropriately, don''t worry, in fact, if my mother manages the company, I will feel more at ease." Yukoshita Yangna hesitated.


    "I knew you would say this a long time ago. It seems that Mrs. Xuexia''s vacation is about to end. She is now in Kyoto. Tonight, I will take her back to Chiba." Su Yu smiled.


    "Is the power of the Shichijo family?" Xuexiayang said curiously.


    "Now I can only rely on the power of the Qijo family. In the future, I will have my own power." Su Yu wiped his mouth after eating breakfast.


    "Miss Qi Tiao is so good to you, don''t you trust Qi Tiao''s family?" Xuexia Yangnai smiled and looked at Su Yu.


    "I am a person who only believes in myself, and I will never give all of my things to others to protect." Su Yu said in silence.


    "This is the Su Yujun I know. You are more terrifying than my mother. You are a man with an extremely indifferent heart, but no one can compare with gentleness." Xuexiayangna said with a smile.


    "Sorry, I am not a hero, but a bad guy through and through." Su Yu shrugged.


    "I like a bad person like you." Xuexiayangna got up and came to Su Yu, hugging his neck.


    "I''ll take you to work, right?" Su Yu patted Xuexiayangna''s head.


    "No, Jingjing came to pick me up today, and it''s already downstairs." Xuexia Yangnai left a mark on Su Yu''s side face and left the apartment with a smile.


    Su Yu packed up the tableware and went downstairs.


    "Master Su Yu, where are you going?" Maid Xiaoyu opened the door and asked.


    "Yang Nai''s restaurant." Su Yu looked out the window.


    The maid Xiaoyu nodded, and drove towards the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    ...


    Yukoshita Yono''s restaurant.


    Originally, this was the main business of Xuexiayango, but now she can no longer take care of the restaurant.


    Nevertheless, with the dishes of Kotoriyu Tenka, and the recognition of many famous people, the business of this restaurant has not deteriorated, but has become a famous restaurant no less than Kojiro Shinomiya.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the restaurant and was about to walk towards the kitchen, he saw Kojiro Shinomiya and Hyugako, and Fuyumi Suwon and Kikuchi Garden Fruit.


    "Senior Si Gong, long time no see." Su Yu came to the four of them.


    "Long time no see, Su Yujun. Last time I said that I helped me work after the summer vacation, but I didn''t come again. Is it disgusting with my cooking skills?" Shimiya Kojiro pushed his glasses and said.


    "How could I dislike Senior Sigong''s cooking skills? I have been very busy these days. All kinds of things have been crowded together. I should have heard of the matter of cutting thistle, right?" Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "I know, it''s just a joke. You are now in control of Yuanyue Academy and Yuanyue Ten Jie, in our graduate circle, you are a very famous person." Sinomiya Kojiro said meaningfully.


    "Senior in the fourth house, Yuanyue is the Yuanyue Academy of the Nagiri family, but not my Yuanyue Academy." Su Yu reminded.


    "Su Yu-kun, we have known your relationship with Miss Erina for a long time. Even the commander-in-chief appreciates your actions. This is the support of the Nagiri family. When did you and Miss Erina? Married?" Gan Hiyugako said with a smile.


    "Well, a secret." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s rare for us to come to your restaurant once. I wonder if we can taste the food you made yourself?" Suwon Dongmi grabbed Su Yu by the corner of his clothes and stared at him.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, do you want to taste my cuisine so much? Miss Shihua''s cuisine is no worse than mine." Su Yu smiled.


    "Next time I will treat you with my food," Suwon Dongmi said seriously.


    "Seniors, how about you?" Su Yu looked at the other three.


    "no problem."


    "I look forward to Su Yujun''s cooking."


    "I am looking forward too."


    "Then seniors, please wait a moment, I''ll prepare my food for you." Su Yu smiled and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Su Yu-jun is really handsome and powerful, the owner of the tongue of God, and the actual master of Yuanyue Academy. Not only is he smart, but he also cooks deliciously. He is simply an ideal chef." Mujiu Zhiyuanguo looked at Su Yu''s back said.


    "I think so too, much better than the seniors in the fourth house." Gan Hyugako nodded in agreement.


    Kojiro Shinomiya''s face was dark.


    "In this world, there are no such perfect men who are still single. As far as I know, Su Yu-kun and Miss Erina, the eldest and second Miss of the Yukinoshita family, and the eldest Miss of the Shichijo family are all related." Suwon Dongmi whispered.


    "Really?" Mujiuzhi Yuanguo asked in surprise.


    "Although there is no direct evidence, the Patriarch of the Chijo clan takes care of Su Yu-kun very much, and even mobilizes ninjas to protect him. In the Naginaki thistle incident, the eldest lady from the Chijo clan came to the scene with the halberd management bureau, which is not ordinary Relationship." Suwon Dongmi solemnly said.


    "No matter what kind of person Su Yujun is, at least he has good cooking skills." Mujiu Zhiyuanguo remembered the last cooking.


    "Su Yu-kun should like your type of woman very much." Suwon Dongmei glanced at Mujiuzhi Yuanguo, and a touch of envy flashed in his eyes.


    "Really?" Mujiuzhi Yuanguo smiled lightly.


    "Senior Ninomiya..." Kanhyugako turned his head and looked at Kojiro Ninomiya next to him.


    "Don''t you remind me." Kojiro Shinomiya said lightly.


    Gan Hyugako''s eyes darkened.


    She liked Kojiro Shinomiya and wanted to help him get out of the predicament, but this time Kojiro Shinomiya''s plight was not ordinary. I am afraid that only Su Yu can solve the problem.


    Suwon Dongmi looked at the two and did not speak.


    With the help of Shichijoya, Kojiro Shimiya did succeed in opening a store, and also received investment from Shichijo.However, a problem with his head office abroad directly caused his dilemma.

 344 Chapter 344

    In the kitchen.


    Little Bird You Shihua was making food, and when he heard the door opening, he glanced at the door and found Su Yu.


    "Miss Shihua." Su Yu, wearing a chef''s uniform, came to the side of Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Little Bird You Shihua said with a somewhat unnatural expression.


    Su Yu knew that she remembered the last time.


    That night, in the kitchen, when the little bird swam Shihua and asked Su Yu to leave his handprints, the relationship between the two changed.


    Su Yu became Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s boyfriend, and it can be regarded as fulfilling Xiaoniaoyou Shihua''s request. According to her terms, Su Yu''s relationship with her is even more unclear.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t keep staring at me..." Xiaoniaouyou Shihua whispered, his face flushed.


    "Sorry, it''s impolite." Su Yu smiled, but now is not the time to think about this.


    Xiaoniaoyou Shihua glanced at Su Yu who was beginning to get serious, not knowing how to face him.


    Su Yu did fulfill the promise, but she didn''t dare to realize her condition easily. She was just impulsive that night. After thinking about it carefully, she regretted it.


    However, after those words were said, there was no room for repentance.


    If Su Yu didn''t mention it, she wouldn''t mention it, but Su Yu''s eyes told her that he was thinking about that condition.


    "Does it really have to be the same as Yang Nai?" Xiaoniaou You Shihua blushed.


    She knew about Xuexiayangnai and Su Yu, and Xuexiaxunai.


    The same sister, if she becomes like Yukoshita Yono, I am afraid that Little Bird You Liuhua will be even more sad, right?


    "Miss Shihua, don''t be in a daze." Su Yu''s voice sounded.


    "I''m sorry." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua reacted, looking at the ingredients in his hands, not daring to think too much.


    Su Yu''s cooking is completed, and the three simple dishes represent three styles.


    "Miss Shihua, what happened that night..."


    Little Bird You Shihua felt tight.


    "I think��"


    "I will abide by the agreement. When Su Yujun has time, let''s go on a date!" Xiaoniaou You Shihua flushed with red face.


    Su Yu opened his mouth, he wanted to say, let it go, but Xiaoniaoyou Shihua agreed.


    After the little bird had finished speaking, he lowered his head.


    Su Yu looked at the little bird swimming ten flowers, remembering what happened that night, feeling unable to grasp.


    "Cough cough, we have time to talk again." Su Yu coughed twice and went out carrying the food.


    There seemed to be a word in his mind, he wanted to refuse, but she was too...


    ...


    The three dishes have been perfectly evaluated by Kojiro Shinomiya and others.


    After the meal, Xiaoniaoyou Shihua brought the prepared dessert.


    Three girls are eating dessert.


    "Su Yu-kun, I have one thing, I want you to help?" Shimiya Kojiro said.


    "Please here." Su Yu was not surprised. Since just now, Kojiro Sinomiya has been in a daze.


    The two of them walked towards the lounge, Gan Hyugako was a little worried, if Su Yu felt troublesome, if he didn''t help.


    "Don''t worry, with the power of the Shichijo family, you can completely influence there. Of course, the premise is that Su Yu-kun speaks to the head of the Shichijo family." Suwon Dongmi said after taking a bite of dessert.


    Gan Hyugako became even more worried when he heard it.


    Wouldn''t Su Yu beg for the head of the Qitiao family?


    In the lounge.


    Su Yu and Kojiro Sinomiya sat down, and the maid Xiaoyu brought black tea and exited the room.


    "Senior Sinomiya, if you have anything, just talk about it. As long as I can help, I will never refuse." Su Yu looked at Kojiro Sinomiya.


    "This thing is like this..." Kojiro Shinomiya began to talk about his failure.


    After listening to Su Yu, he looked at Kojiro Shinomiya incredulously.


    Kojiro Shinomiya originally had a head office abroad, but because he missed his mother in his hometown, he opened a branch in Chiba.


    Unexpectedly, when he called the people from the head office to help, the people who stayed betrayed Kojiro Shinomiya.


    A family abroad took a fancy to Kojiro Shinomiya and his shop, and ordered the person who betrayed Kojiro Shinomiya to mix some bad things in a guest''s cooking, which directly caused the guest to be hospitalized.


    Kojiro Shinomiya''s head office was originally supported by many merchants. Knowing that the family''s picture was Kojiro Shinomiya, he gave up the shop directly.


    Kojiro Shinomiya is the person in charge of the shop. This time, he can''t shirk the blame. In addition to the compensation to the guests, there is also the failure of the partners.


    According to the agreement signed between him and those merchants, once there is a problem with his cooking, the merchant can voluntarily leave, and he must compensate a large sum of liquidated damages.


    Those merchants came to the door collectively and the liquidated damages amounted to tens of billions of yen, which directly crushed the head office.Now, Kojiro Shinomiya not only has tens of billions of debts, but because of the special status of the guest, he is about to face a prison sentence.


    "Su Yu-kun, I know that the Nagiri International Research Association and the Shichijo family have some influence abroad. If you can convince any of them to come forward..."


    Su Yu was silent without answering.


    What Kojiro Shinomiya was talking about was the Shichijo family and the power of Nacereo''s family, not Nacereo''s husband.


    After a long time, Su Yu raised his head.


    "Senior Si Gong, don''t worry about this matter. Let me ask Sky''s father for you and see if he can help." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you, I know this matter is very difficult for you, as long as you can help me through the difficulties, I can do anything for you." Kojiro Sinomiya got up and bent down.


    "Senior Ninomiya, you are welcome, I can only say that I will do my best. After all, you know, I have been helping the Nagiri family, but have maintained that relationship with the sky. The Patriarch of the Shichijo family is not angry, but is already at me. The greatest kindness." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "I know about Su Yu-kun and Miss Shichijo. I didn''t expect Miss Erina to be so good...Thank you." Kojiro Shinomiya suddenly realized, slightly worried.


    "Senior in the fourth house, the biggest problem now should be the guest and the family. Indebtedness is the second. If I have news, I will tell you as soon as possible." Su Yu analyzed.


    "I can get all those debts. As you said, the trouble is the guest and the nasty family." Kojiro Shinomiya clenched his fists.


    "If you don''t have enough money, just ask me." Su Yu said sincerely.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Kojiro Sinomiya said gratefully.


    "Senior Sigong, I''ll call to ask what the sky means, you go first." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yeah." Kojiro Shinomiya nodded and left the lounge.


    Su Yu held the phone, but instead of calling Qitiaotian, he called abroad.


    "Jun Su Yu, can the plan begin?" A familiar voice came from the phone.


    "Uncle Naruchi Thistle, trouble you." Su Yu said lightly.


    "You''re welcome, as long as you are helping Yuanyue Academy and helping the Nakiri family, I will help you." Nakiri thistle smiled.


    "The graduates of Totsuki Academy are all chefs who have been famous for a long time. They have their current status with the help of Totsuki Academy. Now, I want them to become the signature of Totsuki Academy. Kojiro Shinomiya is just the beginning..."


    Su Yu took out a map, which was the blueprint that Ruishan Zhijin had also planned for a long time.


    Once realized, the interests of the Nagiri family, Qijo family, and Yukoshita family will be firmly tied together.

 345 Chapter 345: Letter from Kojiro Shinomiya

    in the afternoon.


    In the restaurant of Kojiro Shinomiya.


    Several main members looked at the direction of the lounge, and Kojiro Shinomiya was waiting inside.


    This time the head office suffered such a disaster, they didn''t mean to leave it alone, and even willing to tide over the difficulties with Kojiro Shinomiya.


    "Kacha" a car stopped in front of the store.


    "Sorry, our shop has been closed..."


    "I have something to do with Senior Si Gong," Su Yu said directly.


    "Please." The woman who served as the waiter was startled.


    Su Yu walked in, looked at some of the branch members, and walked straight to Kojiro Shinomiya''s office.


    "Boom boom" Su Yu knocked on the door.


    "Jun Su Yu, is there any news?" As soon as Kojiro Sinomiya opened the door, he was surprised when he saw Su Yu.


    "Well, there is good news." Su Yu nodded.


    "Please come in." Kojiro Sinomiya quickly stepped aside and asked Su Yu to come in and sit down.


    Su Yu walked into the office and sat down.


    "Regarding that diner, through the contact of the Qijo family, he has now given up on the responsibility of the seniors in the fourth house, and has instead asked seniors in the fourth house to pay for the medical expenses." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Really?" Kojiro Shinomiya asked in surprise.


    "Of course it is true. If you don''t believe it, Senior Si Gong can call and ask your acquaintances over there." Su Yu smiled.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, but I didn''t expect Su Yujun to solve this problem so quickly. I immediately went to prepare a ticket, go there, and discuss compensation issues." Kojiro Sinomiya smiled bitterly.


    "Just kidding, the Shichijo family can indeed solve the guest''s problem. However, that family is a trouble. They hold a decent power, and even the influence of the Qijo family, they will not necessarily give in." Su Yu said. One turn.


    "That family wants to destroy my shop, I can understand, but why they want me to go, I can''t understand this." Kojiro Shinomiya frowned.


    "At this point, the Shichijo family has already begun contact, and there should be results soon..."


    "Ding Dong" Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    Kojiro Shinomiya felt tight as he watched Su Yu take out his mobile phone.


    Su Yu turned on the phone, read the email, stayed for a while, and then handed it to Kojiro Sinomiya.


    Kojiro Shinomiya took the phone, glanced at the email, and was startled.


    In the email, it was clearly stated that the eldest lady of that family wanted to marry Kojiro Shinomiya, so she targeted Kojiro Shinomiya.


    Ever since she had tasted the food of Kojiro Shinomiya, she was unforgettable and began to plan this matter.


    Her goal is to turn Shimiya Kojiro into her own chef, a person who makes dishes only for her.


    If Kojiro Shinomiya is unwilling, the other party will send someone here to look for Kojiro Shinomiya with a large amount of debt.


    After reading the e-mail, Shimiya Kojiro was in a mixed mood. He didn''t expect the cause to be like this.


    "Senior Sigong, it seems that I can only say that I do my best." Su Yu sighed.


    "It''s okay, Jun Su, I''ll go there first. I''ll trouble you. It''s already a great help if I can help me with the diners. If I have a chance to come back, I will definitely find a chance to repay your favor. ." Kojiro Sinomiya returned the phone to Su Yu.


    "Senior Si Gong, I wish you good luck." Su Yu said helplessly.


    "Yeah." Kojiro Shinomiya pushed his glasses.


    ...


    night.


    Kiriya Restaurant.


    This is a shop that specializes in Japanese cuisine. It belongs to the graduate of Totsuki College, Gan Hyugako.


    Today''s Wuya is not open, and Gan Hyugako was drunk and confused while drinking at the counter.


    "This is the letter from the fourth house that I want to forward to you." A voice sounded.


    Gan Hyugako''s drunkenness was instantly halved, looking at Suwon Dongmi and the letter in front of her, her heart sank.


    "Where is Senior Si Gong?" Gan Hyugako asked.


    "He has already boarded the plane, everyone except you has already notified." Suwon Dongmi sat at the counter and poured a glass of sake on her own.


    Gan Hyugako quickly opened the letter.


    "When you read this letter, I should have boarded the plane. Su Yujun has helped solve the matter over there. I hope you can help me take care of Su Yujun in the future. I went there this time. It is very likely that you will get married there, your blessing does not matter, you can come or not..."


    After reading the letter, Gan Hyugako got up to go out.


    "Calm down, there is still a way." Suwon Dongmi said lightly.


    "He''s getting married..." Gan Hyugako stopped, holding the letter tightly.


    "I have got the latest news about the fourth house through my friends. The Chitiao family helped him solve the diners�� accountability, but was unable to change the family��s affairs. The eldest lady of that family took a fancy to the fourth house for the purpose Shinomiya became her chef alone." Suwon Dongmi took a sip of wine.


    "This..." Gan Hyugako became even more anxious when he heard this.


    "The only thing we can do now is not to go to the fourth house, but to find Su Yujun. The Chitiao family can��t help the fourth house. He might have a way. The thing about Yuanyue Academy, the thing about Naginata thistle, he His layout ability is extremely terrifying. I believe that with his wisdom, this matter will definitely not trouble him." Suwon Dongmi said word by word.


    "Then let''s go now!" Gan Hyugako didn''t want to wait any longer.


    "No need to go today, go tomorrow, you sober up first." Suwon Dongmi shook her head.


    "It doesn''t matter, I am sober now."


    "Your concern for the fourth house will affect your judgment. Calm down, Su Yu-jun is not the good person you imagined." Suwon Dongmi said seriously.


    "What does this mean?" Gan Hyugako was taken aback.


    "Tomorrow, you will know." Suwon Dongmi lowered her head and continued to drink.


    ...


    In the high-rise restaurant of a hotel.


    "Jun Su Yu, here." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo sat by the window and waved to Su Yu.


    Long pink hair, flawless features, and a white evening dress outline a perfect figure.


    Su Yu came to the opposite side of Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo and sat down.


    "Su Yujun, thank you for accepting my invitation. I am very happy to have dinner with Su Yujun." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo smiled sweetly and said with a little shyness.


    "It is an honor for me to have dinner with a lovely girl like Senior Mujiu Zhiyuanguo." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Su Yujun, the dinner here is also a graduate level, although it is not as good as your cooking, but it is also delicious." Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo smiled softly and said softly.


    "I''m not such a picky person, please don''t worry, senior. By the way, senior, you haven''t stated the purpose of the treat..."


    "In fact, there is no purpose, but I want to chat with Su Yujun... Sorry, did I delay your business?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo apologized halfway through.


    "Senior don''t worry, I don''t have anything important tonight. Since Senior wants to chat with me, why not go to the movies after dinner?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Yeah." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo looked forward to it.

 346 Chapter 346 The End of Innocence

    Elegant piano music, delicious dinner.


    Su Yu and Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo enjoyed dinner and chatted happily.


    Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo is like an innocent and ignorant little girl. When being molested by Su Yu, she will blush and act coquettishly, and she does not look like a senior.


    "Su Yujun, in fact, I used to admire the seniors in the fourth house very much, and later I learned about you, you are better than the seniors in the fourth house. Unfortunately, I have never had the opportunity to meet you. Last time, after I tasted your food, I always felt Other dishes are dull and tasteless, and only Su Yujun''s dishes can truly satisfy my appetite." Mujiu Zhiyuanguo took a sip of red wine, and a blush appeared on his face.


    "Really? So senior, do you want to taste my food every day?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Su Yu-kun, you really are the same as Senior Suwon said, Huaxingui. There are obviously Miss Erina, and Miss Qijo are unclear, as well as the two young ladies of Yukoshita..."


    "I''m really bothered. I don''t know if Senior would spend more time with me?" Su Yu held Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s little hand.


    "You are teasing me again, Jun Su Yu, really a nasty junior." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo pouted her mouth.


    "I didn''t make fun of senior, do you want to go to the movies next?" Su Yu held Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s little hand tightly.


    "Yeah." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo stood up and said, walking staggeringly, staggering, and fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu hugged Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo and looked at each other, her face was flushed.


    Tonight, Mujiuzhiyuan Fruit wrapped this floor, and there were no outsiders except a few waiters.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo turned his head and whispered.


    "What''s wrong? Senior?" Su Yu looked down at Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo in his arms.


    "If someone sees it, it will be very troublesome. Su Yu-kun is the one Miss Erina likes..."


    "What does that matter? It''s fine if you don''t get discovered, isn''t it?" Su Yu held Mujiuzhiyuanguo''s slender waist with one hand.


    "Jun Su Yu...If this happens again, I will be angry. I''m a senior..." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo raised her small fist.


    "Such a lovely senior, do you want to be my dessert?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo was ashamed.


    "Just kidding, don''t take it seriously, senior, let''s go to the cinema." Su Yu released his hand and walked towards the elevator.


    Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo looked at Su Yu''s back, patted her blushing face, and quickly followed.


    ...


    In the elevator.


    Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo stood beside Su Yu.


    There were only two of them in the quiet elevator, Su Yu closed his eyes as if thinking about something.


    Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo hesitated, stretched out his small hand, and took Su Yu''s big hand.


    Su Yu opened his eyes and looked at Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo.


    "No... don''t get me wrong, I just think the parking lot is dim." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo was a little afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "So that''s the case. Don''t worry, Senior drank tonight, I will drive." Su Yu looked at Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo with a smile.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you have a driver''s license?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo asked suspiciously.


    "How could I not have a driver''s license?" Su Yu squeezed Mujiuzhi Yuanguo''s little hand.


    The two came to the underground parking lot, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo took Su Yu''s arm, walked all the way to her car, and gave Su Yu the key.


    After Su Yu and Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo got on the car, they started the car and drove out skillfully.


    As soon as he exited the underground parking lot, Su Yu''s car slowly accelerated and came to a cinema.


    The blush on Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s face had not disappeared, Su Yu stopped the car and took her into the cinema.


    The two chose a touching love movie, but because Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo was drunk, she kept holding Su Yu''s arm and cute sleeping face until the end of the movie, she woke up.


    "I''m sorry, Su Yujun, I feel a little headache, can you send me home?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo walked out of the movie theater and nestled on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "Of course." Su Yu hugged Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s slender waist.


    ...


    The home of Yakuchi Gardenuo is a warm residence.


    When Su Yu stopped at the door of his home, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo fell asleep again.


    He could only take out the key from Mujiuzhiyuanguo''s handbag, opened the door, holding Mujiuzhiyuanguo, and walked into the room.


    Kikuchi Gardengo��s room is clean and tidy, the bedroom is very girlish, and the pink decor is very cute.


    Su Yu covered Mujiuzhiyuanguo with a quilt, looked at Mujiuzhiyuanguo''s sleeping face, and slowly leaned over.


    Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo seemed to have no idea, and responded to Su Yu.


    The temperature in the room gradually rose, Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo woke up blushing and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu stroked Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s small face and lowered his head.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo was a little scared.


    "Don''t worry." Su Yu said softly, and kissed Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s forehead.


    after an hour.


    Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo had tears in his eyes, leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Jun Su Yu, we..."


    "The play, it''s almost enough to act, don''t evolve yourself, Mu Jiu knows Yuanguo senior." Su Yu interrupted Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo, and said lightly.


    "What did you say?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo looked up at Su Yu, with a touch of grievance in Chuchu''s pitiful eyes.


    "Do you want to act? Then I''ll talk about your mistake." Su Yu stood up and began to dress.


    Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo widened his eyes and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "First, the hotel camera, took pictures of us leaving, and the scene where I was holding you. Your acting skills are too clumsy."


    "Second, it is obviously a moving movie, but you fell asleep after drinking a little alcohol."


    "Third, your drunkenness woke up a long time ago. When you left the cinema, you went to the bathroom and drank alcohol, which caused a slight change in the taste of alcohol on your body. You may not know that I am concerned about this subtle smell of alcohol. It can be clearly distinguished."


    "Fourth, how naive are you when you can fall asleep on the way home?"


    "Fifth, I have investigated your experience. After graduating from Yuanyue College, I have built my own western restaurant in just two years. Does such a person fit a natural personality?"


    "Sixth, it is your biggest mistake to find me at this point in time."


    "Seventh, did you temporarily change the layout of your room? Do you think you can escape my eyes?"


    "Eighth, even though Senior is really a girl, he doesn''t understand anything, so he pretends to be too naive."


    "Ninth, all the above are my guesses, but you did not refute it. This also proves that my guess is completely correct. Are you right, Senior Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo?" Su Yu put on his clothes. Put on glasses.


    Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo wiped his tears, raised his head, and his innocent smile instantly became a little sick.


    "It really is the person I chose, Su Yujun, your guess is completely correct!"

 347 Chapter 347 Suwon Dongmeis Conditions

    In the living room of Kikujiyuan Guo''s house.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa.


    On the opposite side, Kukuchi Garden Fruit, like a different person.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you know why I took you to that restaurant?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo took a sip of the red wine glass.


    Su Yu didn''t answer, but poured a glass of red wine on his own.


    "The owner of that shop is a graduate of Yuanyue Academy and wanted to pursue me, so I took Su Yujun to taste his cooking. When he saw Su Yujun, he probably felt his own value. He is not worthy of me at all." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo smiled.


    "So, you arranged the person who took the photo in the hotel? The purpose is to take the evidence that I took you away. The photo will probably be in your hands. In the future, you will be accidentally discovered, right?" Su Yu Not surprising.


    "Yes. But, Su Yujun, since you know this, why do you want to come back with me? Do you want to act with me?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo asked puzzled.


    "Why should I reject your kindness?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Does Su Yu-jun like me? That cute look?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo got up and came to Su Yu''s side.


    "I like you unexpectedly, because your methods are all for yourself. Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you that the person who took the picture has been caught there, and the evidence is on the way to the camera. That camera probably cannot be a cameraman. I will send reasonable compensation to his family." Su Yu hugged Mujiuzhiyuan Guo with one hand.


    "I don''t care how that cameraman is. It''s good for Su Yujun to understand me. I like Su Yujun very much." Mu Jiuzhi Yuan Guo nestled in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Then take out something that surprised me, so that you can bring out your true value." Su Yu looked down at Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo in his arms.


    "Jun Su Yu is really sensible, I thought you would continue with what you did just now." Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo fluffed her long hair, joking.


    "It''s not too late until you finish." Su Yu''s fingers frivolously raised Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s chin.


    "Jun Su Yu, the matter of Senior Si Gong is your method? The goal is graduates?" Mu Jiu Zhi Yuanguo looked directly at Su Yu.


    "Suwon Dongmi is also aware of it, right?" Su Yu released his hand.


    "Yeah, Senior Suwon Dongmi realized earlier than I did that Su Yu-jun is not like a gentle person. The affairs of Yuanyue Academy do show Su Yu-jun��s wisdom, but the things of Yuanyue ten outstanding people, But I can see clearly what Su Yujun''s character is." Mujiuzhi Yuanguo smiled slightly.


    "I''m such an unscrupulous person. Even so, you still dare to use me, do you regret it now?" Su Yu laughed at himself.


    "How can I regret it? Jun Su Yu is the person I like. You, like me, do whatever you can to achieve your own goals. The difference is that my methods are unknown, and many people can detect Su Yu''s methods. Arrived." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo held Su Yu''s hand and placed it on her face.


    "Thank you for your reminder." Su Yu stroked Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s face lightly.


    "You are welcome, am I qualified now?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo chuckled lightly.


    "Qualified." Su Yu slowly approached Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo.


    Kikuji Yuanguo closed his eyes.


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    Mujiuzhi Yuanguo is like Su Yu''s wife, carefully prepared breakfast and awakened Su Yu.


    Su Yu tasted the breakfast of Kujiuzhiyuanguo, put on the suit that Kujiuzhiyuanguo prepared for him, and was finally sent out by Kujiuzhiyuanguo.


    As soon as the two went out, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo saw the car in front of him, his face changed slightly.


    Suwon Dongmi leaned on the car and looked at them blankly.


    "Are you afraid? It seems that your cultivation is not enough, the disguise is too fake." Su Yu said to Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo, and kissed her lightly.


    Mujiu Chi Yuanguo looked at Suwon Dongmi without explaining, and helped Su Yu tidy up his suit.


    "Su Yu-kun, I have something I want to talk to you." Suwon Dongmi said lightly, ignoring Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s meaning.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, good morning, don''t know what you want to tell me?" Su Yu didn''t even look at Suwon Dongmi.


    "Let''s talk about quiet things, what do you think?" Suwon Dongmi said word by word.


    "So, I thought Senior Suwon Dongmi was my enemy. I didn''t expect someone so close to me. Who are you quietly?" Su Yu turned to look at Suwon Dongmi.


    "Her father is my uncle." Suwon Dongmi replied.


    "According to age, you have to call me brother, right?" Su Yu came to Suwon Dongmei.


    "You are not really married, I have no reason to call you that, and you don''t deserve to be a quiet boyfriend." Suwon Dongmi said unceremoniously.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi''s words are really hurtful. The relationship between Jingjing and me shouldn''t require your consent, right?" Su Yu looked at Suwon Dongmi with a hint of farewell in his eyes.


    "Sure enough, you are a hopeless scum, just like I imagined. Only a scum like you would like Kukuchi Garden Fruit." Suwon Dongmi said with disgust.


    "Well said, Senior Suwon Dongmi, I am a little interested in you." Su Yu smiled, turned and walked toward his car.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, please keep this matter secret from others, please." Kikujiyuanguo smiled sweetly.


    "I''m not interested in your business." Suwon Dongmi finished speaking and got into the car.


    Su Yu''s car, driven by the maid Xiaoyu, left first. Suwon Dongmi followed Su Yu''s car.


    Mujiu Chi Yuanguo watched Suwon Dongmi''s car leave with a smile on her lips.


    ...


    Su Yu''s apartment is downstairs.


    Suwon Dongmi stopped the car and followed Su Yu into the elevator.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, what are you here for today? I really can''t do anything about Senior Sigiya." Su Yu glanced at Suwon Dongmi beside him and said.


    "I can do nothing? Is there anything I can do about the game you set yourself?" Suwon Dongmi asked rhetorically.


    "Chess pieces are sometimes not obedient. Isn''t this normal?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I know what your purpose is, a graduate of Yuanyue Academy, right? I can help you persuade everyone to get the help of all Yuanyue Academy graduates." Suwon Dongmi directly threw out her terms.


    "This, I can do it myself..."


    "If you plan to use your means to gain the support of all the graduates, I will tell all the graduates what kind of person you are, and see if they believe me or believe you." Suwon Dongmi interrupted Su Yu.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, you want to take this matter as a condition to let me save Senior Si Gong. It seems that it is not enough." Su Yu said in silence.


    "I think it''s enough. Without the support of graduates, you can''t do anything with the students of Yuan Yue Academy." Suwon Dongmi looked at Su Yu and said.

 348 Chapter 348 Lies of Lies Can Be Realized in an Instant

    "Crack" the elevator door opened.


    Su Yu stepped out of the elevator, Suwon Dongmi still followed him.


    The two came to Su Yu''s house one after the other.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, and the maid Xiaotao served two cups of hot tea and placed them in front of them.


    Su Yu took a sip of hot tea and put down the cup.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, you seem to have misunderstood something. I want to use the strength of Yuanyue Academy graduates just to make money. If you don''t agree, I will implement my plan later at most without causing any loss." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Really? Su Yujun wants to wait for the new graduate? Do you have that time to wait?" Suwon Dongmi said with a calm expression.


    "I can wait until Senior Si Gong gets married, there is no problem." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Oh? Then, how long will they wait for you at the Yukinoshita, Nagiri, and Shichijo? The food district plan in your hand has been planned for a long time, right?" Suwon Fuyumi wrote lightly.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, you really surprised me, it was Eizan Zhijin who had a problem there? No, it should be that his file was seen by people around him, who happened to know Suwon Dongmi again, so you This information is there, right?" Su Yu said in a daze.


    "There is no problem with my intelligence source. Even so, you still say that if you can wait, I will give up the fourth house, and tell all the graduates about you to prevent your plan." Suwon Dongmi stood up and said.


    "Can you talk about it? Do you have to threaten me? Senior Suwon Dongmi?" Su Yu looked up at Suwon Dongmi.


    "You don''t want to have a good conversation with me, not me." Suwon Dongmi said coldly.


    "Well, then you go. Next, I will start dealing with all the graduates until you close the shop and stop working as a chef." Su Yu shrugged and sneered.


    "Do you think your means can threaten me? Don''t forget who my uncle is. If you use improper reasons to deal with us, you will become the enemy of all graduates and stand opposite to all chefs!" Suwon Dongmi Clenched his small fist, angrily said.


    "Senior Suwon Toumi, you are so cute, and a little innocent. Do you really think that graduates will listen to you? Kikuchi Yuanguo is an example. They are not stupid, why should you follow you to deal with me?" Su Yu stood up and smiled slightly.


    When Suwon Dongmei''s pupils shrank, she almost fell into a misunderstanding.


    Yes, even if what she said is true, how many of those graduates dare to deal with Su Yu with her?


    Su Yu controls Yuanyue Academy, is also the owner of God''s Tongue, and has a close relationship with the Chitiao family. He controls the Chitiao family of the Shiji Administration Bureau, surpassing the cook world, like a sword.


    In this case, how can those helpless graduates willing to help?If they didn''t help Su Yu deal with Suwon Dongmi, it was pretty good.


    "It looks like you understand. Please, leave me now and tell the graduates to see if they dare to deal with me." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "You are such a despicable person!" Suwon Dongmi clenched her small fist and turned away.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, if you are negotiating, don''t let me see your hole cards at the beginning, so you are doomed to fail." Su Yu reminded.


    "Bang" the door made a loud noise.


    Su Yu smiled and sat down again to drink tea.


    He likes to see people showing off who think they have the victory, and then he will slap the opponent unceremoniously on the face, giving the opponent a chance to leave the field sadly.


    Suwon Dongmi didn''t know and didn''t dare to tell other graduates about Su Yu, including Gan Hyugako.


    Su Yu''s words have shaken her. Under such circumstances, even if the graduates can help her, she dare not completely believe them.


    Once a person has suspicion in his heart, it will turn into worry, and this kind of worry will become a reality sooner or later.


    "The lies of lies can become reality in an instant." Su Yu murmured.


    ...


    Suwon Tomi returned to the Kiriyako restaurant of Gan Hyugako and shook her head at her.


    "Don''t Su Yu-jun agree?" Gan Hyugako lowered his head.


    Looking at the lost expression on her friend''s face, Suwon Dongmi was really helpless with her method.


    Even if you tell Hiratsuka about Su Yu, it probably won''t get any effect, but it will change their relationship.


    And telling Su Yu''s true face to Erina Nagiri, whether she would believe it or not is still a question.


    The reason why she didn''t tell Gan Hyugako was because she was afraid that Gan Hyugako believed her and went to find Su Yu.


    At that time, she had already guessed what conditions Su Yu would offer.


    In order to avoid damage to Hyugako, Suwon Fuyumi chose to abandon Kojiro Shinomiya.


    "If Sinomiya knew about this, he would be happy too?" Suwon Dongmi thought.


    She knew that Kojiro Shinomiya liked Kan Hyugako very much, and he liked it cautiously, only because he had a big goal in his heart, so he dared not tell Kan Hyugako, and did not dare to accept her thoughts.


    Now, Kojiro Shinomiya had no choice, and Su Yu''s methods were nothing he could do.


    Even more, he would like to thank Su Yu.


    Even if Hyugako and Su Yu are together in the future, I am afraid Kojiro Shinomiya will not be angry, but will thank Su Yu for taking care of Hyugako, and then bless them.


    "It''s a hopeless soul!" Suwon Dongmi clenched her small fist, cursing Su Yu in her heart.


    Su Yu''s plan can be said to be one link after another. From the very beginning, even if everything is considered, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo is so smart, but so gentle in front of Su Yu, which shows how terrifying Su Yu''s methods are.


    Seeing Su Yu from Mujiu Zhiyuanguo, and her every move, Suwon Dongmi had a bad feeling. Unexpectedly, all her cards were in Su Yu''s control, and even turned into Su Yulai contained her chess pieces.


    Gan Hyugako cried, Suwon Dongmi stretched out her hand, but didn''t know what to say.


    "Ta Ta Ta" came the sound of footsteps.


    Suwon Dongmi turned her head and looked at the visitor, her face slightly changed.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, are you very upset to see me?" Kikuchi Yuanguo''s tone is still so simple.


    "What are you doing here?" Suwon Dongmi stared at Kikuji Orchard.


    "Of course I came to see Senior Hyugako, and tell her something by the way." Mujiu Zhiyuanguo covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Do you want to push her into the abyss?" Suwon Dongmi lowered her voice and pulled Kikujiyuanguo to the side.


    "Senior, when did you have the illusion that we are friendly? I have always been jealous of the popularity of the seniors. I have been jealous since before." Kikuzhiyuanguo smiled.


    Suwon Dongmi looked at the familiar and unfamiliar woman in front of her, holding her wrist with a little force.


    "Senior, you lost." Kikuchi Yuanguo said in Suwon Dongmi''s ear.


    Suwon Dongmi was shocked and turned to look in the direction of the counter, while Gan Hyugako was looking at the phone.


    "My purpose has been achieved, goodbye, senior."

 349 Chapter 349 The Self-esteem of Gan Hyugako

    After reading the new message on the phone, Gan Hyugako looked up at Suwon Dongmi.


    "I''m sorry." Suwon Dongmi apologized.


    "Su Yu-jun promised to see me, Senior Suwon, can you help me see the store?" Gan Hyugako hesitated.


    "You can''t go!" Suwon Dongmi stopped Gan Hyugako without hesitation.


    "Why? Su Yujun might help me..."


    "I said, he is definitely not the good person you imagined." Suwon Dongmi emphasized.


    "Senior Suwon, you stopped me because you don''t want me to save Senior in the fourth house, and then you can be with me, right?" Gan Hyugako looked at Suwon Dongmi.


    Suwon Dongmi was startled, she had never thought about it like this before.


    "You go to Su Yujun, really to help Senior Si Gong, or do you want him not to come back?" Gan Hyugako continued.


    "These are the lies of that guy..."


    "Is it a lie? Is it important? Suwon-senpai can''t explain clearly the reason for stopping me, but I want to believe you? I can''t do this kind of thing when I watch the person I like leave." Gan Hyugako walked out of the counter .


    "wait for me��"


    "Please don''t stop me, otherwise, it will make me feel that his words are the reality." Gan Hyugako clenched his small fist.


    Suwon''s hand froze in the air.


    Gan Hyugako walked past her and left the Kiriya restaurant.


    ...


    Su Yu''s apartment, on the balcony.


    "The weather has indeed become cold." Su Yu sighed.


    "Master Su Yu, the temperature has not yet dropped significantly. It is expected that a month from now, there will be continuous cooling..."


    "Thank you for the weather forecast, I didn''t mean that." Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Master Su Yu." After the maid Xiaoyu finished speaking, she added a cup of black tea to Su Yu.


    The warm black tea has a reassuring flavour.


    "Master Su Yu, Gan Hyugako has already gone downstairs and is coming up in the elevator." The maid Xiaotao walked into the balcony.


    "I see, you two go, you are no longer needed here." Su Yu waved his hand.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaotao bowed and left.


    After a while, Gan Hyugako walked into the room.


    A gray windbreaker looks very warm, with long brown hair, delicate features, and a little mist in his eyes.


    "Senior Gan Hyugako, please sit down." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m not here to drink tea." Gan Hyuga shook his head, and threw the windbreaker on the ground, and the pure white chef''s clothes inside appeared.


    "Senior Hyugako, wouldn''t you be..."


    "Shiji! I use the Wuwu Restaurant and everything I have as a bet. If you win, please let Senior Si Gong choose your life. If I lose, the Wuwu Restaurant and me will be at your disposal. "Gan Hiyugako said seriously.


    "Senior Hyugako, when did you notice this?" Su Yu was silent for a while.


    "Senior Suwon''s failure reminded me a lot of things. You are not the junior I imagined, right? Su Yu-kun." Gan Hyugako said with complicated eyes.


    "You know you will definitely lose, but what''s the point of raising this halberd?" Su Yu stood up and looked at Gan Hyugako.


    "I can indeed use everything I have to ask you to save the seniors in the fourth house, but I have my self-esteem, and the seniors in the fourth house don''t want to be saved in that way. Therefore, knowing that I can''t overcome it, I will choose this way. "Kan Hyugako lowered his head.


    "Poor self-esteem, the gap between you and me is too big, and there is no chance of winning at all. Oh, I see, you are planning to give up your self-esteem and beg me after losing to me?" Su Yu reached out and raised his hand. Dry Hyugako''s chin.


    "This is the only thing I can do for him, Jun Su Yu, please." Gan Hyugako shook his body and pleaded.


    Knowing that she was not defeated, she still proposed to eat the halberd, indeed, to give up everything and ask Su Yu for help after losing. This is Gan Hyugako''s self-esteem.


    "I can''t understand your thoughts, is Senior Si Gong worth everything?" Su Yu wiped the tears from the corners of Gan Hyugako''s eyes.


    "Su Yujun, I like seniors in the fourth house. He is the existence I yearn for and the motivation for me to become the ten outstanding people of Yuanyue. After graduation, I heard that seniors in the fourth house are going to develop abroad, and I want to confess, but he advances left.


    I opened a Kiriya restaurant in Chiba, and rejected the pursuit of many people just to wait for him to come back.Unfortunately, this time he left again, and he might never come back again."Hyugako''s tears slipped from the corner of her eyes, but she was smiling again.


    "Really poor woman." Su Yu released his hand.


    He knew that Hyugako liked Shimiya Kojiro, but he did not expect to like it so much.


    "Sorry, I''m a little rude." Gan Hyugako turned around and wiped away tears.


    "I don''t believe in tears, so I won''t promise your halberd." Su Yu said lightly.


    Gan Hyugako turned around and looked at Su Yu. Is the last hope so broken?


    "Shiji, that was a battle between a chef and a chef, and you are not worthy to eat with me now. I will find a way to solve the problem of Senior Si Gong, and the conditions remain the same. I want Wuwu and you." Su Yu pushed. Pushing the glasses.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Gan Hiugazi bowed with joy on his face.


    "Don''t you hate me?" Su Yu lifted up Gan Hyugako.


    "Not hating is fake, but I can understand Su Yujun more or less, after all, you are such a person." Gan Hyugako said with a sad expression in his eyes.


    "All the unfavorable conditions are caused by the lack of abilities of the parties involved. I like these words very much. Therefore, I always maintain a favorable position." Su Yu clenched his fists.


    "Su Yu-jun, I don''t think you are so unscrupulous, so can you give me the task of persuading other graduates?" Gan Hyugako held Su Yu''s fist.


    "Don''t think of me as a good person, I''ve never been a good person. Mujiu Zhiyuanguo has already done this. When Senior Si Gong returns, I will see your enlightenment." Su Yu shook off dry Hyugako His little hand walked towards the balcony.


    "That''s it. Su Yu-jun, I will let you see my enlightenment, and I will leave it to you." Gan Hyugako realized suddenly, bowed deeply, and left Su Yu''s apartment.


    Su Yu drank black tea and took out his mobile phone.


    "Uncle Naginaki thistle, the plan has changed, send me the coordinates of that family." Su Yu said.


    "Jun Su Yu, what are you going to do?" Naginaki thistle was startled.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to show the magic so that our collaborators can agree to my new plan." Su Yu closed his eyes.


    "This family has a very good relationship with me. Please also Su Yu-jun not to destroy our relationship." Naginaki thistle groaned and sent the location coordinates to Su Yu.


    "Thank you, Uncle Naruchi." Su Yu received the location coordinates and hung up the phone.


    at the same time.


    A young man is staring at Kojiro Shinomiya near the head office.

 350 Chapter 350: Gentle and Bad

    night.


    In front of Kojiro Shinomiya''s main store.


    Kojiro Shinomiya stared blankly at the departed luxury car. He did not expect that the other party would change his mind temporarily. The woman who wanted to marry him personally came to apologize and gave him part of the compensation.


    With these compensation funds, and then selling the main store, plus most of his savings, he can just pay off those debts.


    "Could it be Su Yu-kun''s help?" Kojiro Sinomiya moved in his heart.


    However, now is not the time to confirm, and it is not too late to go back when the matter here is resolved.


    In a restaurant not far from Shinomiya Kojiro''s main store.


    Su Yu was tasting the local delicacies and looked at the leaving car.


    The black ghost descended on that family and warned them a little bit, but they were very scared, Su Yu himself did not appear.


    "Check out." Su Yu stood up and said.


    ...


    Su Yu''s apartment is downstairs.


    I was in a restaurant abroad a few minutes ago, and returned here a few minutes later. The convenience of being a clone made Su Yu really like this ability.


    Take the elevator back to the apartment.


    As soon as he walked in, Su Yu saw Yuihama Yui sitting on the sofa and the fragrance coming from the kitchen.


    "Su Yu-kun!" Yuihama Yui was overjoyed, ignoring her shoes, and directly plunged into Su Yu''s arms.


    "I haven''t seen you in a few days, do you miss me that way?" Su Yu stroked Yuihama Yui''s little head.


    "Su Yu-kun, I haven''t seen you for a week." Yuihama Yui said with a small face.


    "Sorry, things have been delayed for a few days in Yuanyue Academy. There are other things in these two days. I can''t take care of asking for leave at school." Su Yu apologized.


    "Su Yu-kun, I know that you are doing very powerful things, so we don''t want to disturb you. But if you have time, can you come back and see us?" Yuihama Yui leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "I''m sorry, Yui." Su Yu held Yuihama Yui tightly.


    "Xiaoyuki miss you too, Su Yu-kun, don''t just look at me." Yuihama Yui reminded.


    "Koyuki won''t come out, just don''t want to disturb us. After so long, Yui seems to be fat, did you not pay attention to exercise?" Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui.


    "Huh? Is it the reason why I didn''t have morning exercises recently?" Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "No, I mean this." Su Yu said with a smirk.


    Yuihama Yui suddenly understood, her pretty face flushed, and she punched Su Yu in embarrassment. As soon as he was about to leave, Su Yu was pulled into his arms.


    "Well"


    In the kitchen.


    Yukino Yukino glanced at the door of the kitchen. She did not want to disturb Su Yu and Yuihama Yui, but she couldn''t help but wonder what they were doing.


    "Why there seems to be no sound, did they go to the bedroom?" Yukino under the snow crept to the door and looked towards the kitchen.


    In the next second, Xuexiaxue Nai flushed with shame, she didn''t dare to look again, and continued cooking.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu came to the kitchen.


    Yukino Yukino didn''t seem to hear the sound behind her, looking at the pot.


    "Xiaoxuna, I smelled a burning smell." Su Yu gently hugged Xuexiaxuna.


    "Really?" Xuexia Xuena was taken aback.


    "It will be scorched. I''m ready for dinner tonight." Su Yu turned off the stove and said in Xuenai''s ear.


    Xuexia Xuenai blushed, Su Yu said dinner, shouldn''t it be...


    "Xiaoyuna, her face is so red, did you just see me and Yui?" Su Yu turned Yukino''s Yukino around and looked down at her.


    "I...I''m not ready yet..." Xuexia Xuena stammered.


    "This kind of thing doesn''t require any preparation. Looking at Yui, she doesn''t have any preparation." Su Yu joked.


    "Yuhihama-san is different from me..."


    "It''s really different, Yui has something you don''t have..."


    "What do you mean by this? Sooner or later I will become like my sister!"


    "Yang Nai''s level, you don''t think you can reach it in this life."


    "I''m still... wait, how do you know sister..."


    "Ahem, the weather is good tonight?"


    ...


    Yukoshita Yukino''s dinner was a complete failure. The dinner between her and Yuihama Yui was naturally not the kind of thing that was imagined, but the dinner Su Yu brought back from a foreign restaurant.


    The cleaning of the living room and kitchen was naturally handed over to two maids.


    Su Yu walked out of the bathroom and came to the bedroom.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino wore pajamas. This was the first time that they had not turned Su Yu away directly.


    Su Yu looked at Yui Hama Yui, then at Yukoshita Yukino.


    "Although I allow you to rest here tonight, if you dare to do something strange, there will be no such opportunity in the future!" Yukino Yukoshita said, arm in arm.


    "Don''t worry, I''m tired, I won''t bully you again." Su Yu smiled.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino blushed at the same time, and stared at Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled and came between the two.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino looked at each other and turned their heads in shame.


    "Xiaoyuna, Yui." Su Yu shook their hands.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui looked at Su Yu at the same time.


    "Before, I could stay by your side and accompany you all the time. Now, because of various things, I have to leave your side and cannot take care of your feelings and moods. I, who was already bad, can still I am so liked by you, every time I come back here, I feel at home, thank you." Su Yu said softly.


    "Yuhihama and I know that you are a lousy man and a spoiled ghost, but we don''t regret choosing you." Yukoshita Yukino squeezed Su Yu''s hand with her long hair.


    "Well, we can take care of ourselves, Su Yu-kun, don''t worry." Yuihama Yui nodded in agreement.


    "Xiaoyuna, Yui, idiot." Su Yu grabbed the two arms, pulled them gently, and hugged them in his arms.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino blushed slightly, but did not leave, because they could feel that Su Yu''s arms were warm.


    "I never feel that I am a good person. For some benefit, I will hurt and use others. However, sometimes, I feel lonely, and I will also seek warm embrace." Su Yu said softly.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are a gentle scum." Xuexia Xuena said with a smile.


    "Xiaoxuna, are you complimenting me or scolding me?" Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "I think Koyuki is right. I also feel that Su Yu-kun is very bad, but very gentle. It is obviously a contradictory thing, but I can clearly feel it." Yuihama Yui agreed with Yukino''s words. .


    "Yui, you agree with Koyuki so much, shouldn''t you really be with Koyuki while I am away?" Su Yu looked suspicious.


    "Guess." Yuihama Yui covered her mouth and smiled.

 351 Chapter 351: Dry Hyugakos Breakfast

    early morning.


    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukoshita had breakfast and left the house.


    Su Yu sent the two away and came to Gan Hyugako''s mist house restaurant.


    There are not many people in the fog house restaurant in the early morning.


    Suwon Dongmi, Gan Hyugako, Kikuchi Garden Fruit, the three have arrived.


    "Senior Hyugako, Senior Suwon Dongmi, Senior Kujiu Chiyuanguo." Su Yu walked into the store and sat next to Kujiu Chiyuanguo.


    Suwon Dongmi looked at Su Yu coldly. She didn''t know what conditions Gan Hyugako promised Su Yu, but it was definitely not a good thing.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is the breakfast I made, a standard Japanese breakfast." Gan Hyugako said softly.


    "It''s delicious, especially the miso soup. It would be nice if you could drink the miso soup made by Hyugako-senpai every day." Su Yu tasted it.


    Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo was taken aback for a moment, and then there was a smile on his lips.


    "Jun Su Yu, I can also make miso soup for you every day." Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo took Su Yu''s arm.


    "I know, but the miso soup made by Hyugako-senpai is better..."


    "Su Yu-kun, is this your attitude towards seniors?" Suwon Dongmi couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m just kidding, why is Suwon Tomomi so angry? Is it jealous..."


    "You!" Suwon Dongmi clenched her small fist, and quickly looked at Gan Hyugako.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, Su Yu-kun is just joking." Gan Hyugako reluctantly smiled.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, is it because Su Yu-kun doesn''t like you, so he is angry?" Mujiu Zhiyuanguo smiled.


    "Su Yujun, I think we need to talk more about that matter..."


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, it''s a pity. The seniors have agreed to Su Yu-kun''s plan. I got the consent of most of the seniors." Mujiu Zhiyuanguo took out a document bag from his bag and handed it to Su. feather.


    Suwon Dongmi bit her lip, has all the last cards lost?


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, if you don''t want to struggle, you are always welcome in my arms." Su Yu put away the file bag, approached Suwon Dongmi, and said beside her.


    Su Yu caught Su Yu''s little hand that Suwon Dongmi raised.


    "Don''t be angry, I''m just kidding, Dongmi Suwon, I suggest you calm down..."


    "Let go of me!" Suwon Dongmi gritted her teeth.


    "Sorry, senior." Su Yu let go of his hand, distanced himself, and continued to enjoy breakfast.


    "What are you going to do about the fourth house?" Suwon Dongmi said in silence.


    "Last night, things took a turn for the better. I asked other people to put pressure on the family. They have already given up Senior Si Gong." Su Yu said without looking up.


    "Really? Jun Su Yu?" Gan Hyugako''s face was happy.


    "Of course, I have spent a lot of money, senior Hyugako, you have to compensate me." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Yeah. It''s rude, I want to call Senior Si Gong." Gan Hi Xiangzi left the counter.


    Suwon Dongmi hurriedly followed.


    Su Yu and Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo had breakfast.


    "Senior Su Yu, in fact, few of those seniors promised us." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo whispered.


    "I know." Su Yu said with a calm expression.


    "I said that on purpose. You won''t blame me? Su Yujun." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo blinked.


    "Heart-oriented, Dongmi Suwon has already begun to doubt that it is absolutely impossible to call graduates. When Senior Si Gong returns, with his support, the graduates will use it for me." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Is this really enough? Su Yujun, don''t forget, there is also a graduate who is more powerful than the seniors in the fourth house. If he knew about this..."


    "It is indeed a trouble, so I have already considered a new candidate." Su Yu interrupted Mujiuzhi Yuanguo.


    "Jun Su Yu, really amazing." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo smiled and patted her hands.


    On the other side, in front of the kitchen.


    Kanhyugako confirmed that Kojiro Shinomiya was really okay, and his tone was much more relaxed, and agreed to hold a celebration party for Kojiro Shinomiya.


    Suwon Dongmi stood aside and said nothing. She stopped Gan Hyugako when she hung up the phone.


    "What did you promise him?" Suwon Dongmi said seriously.


    "Senior Suwon Toumi, if time can be repeated again, I will definitely leave here with him and go abroad to develop." Gan Hyugako said softly, fluffing her long hair.


    "It''s not too late..."


    "It''s too late. If you miss it, you miss it. We have grown up and can''t go back to the past." Gan Hyugako shook his head.


    "Are you worried about that guy''s revenge?" Suwon Dongmi clenched her small fist and glanced at Su Yu''s direction.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, Su Yu-kun is not exactly a bad person. He is very gentle with those girls, so I don��t regret it. I know, you like Senior Sigiya too. Promise me to stay with him for me. , Okay?" Gan Hyugako squeezed Suwon Dongmi''s small hand tightly.


    "I don''t like Sinomiya, at least I don''t like it now, I can''t agree to your terms." Suwon Dongmi broke free of dry Hyugako''s small hand.


    "Then promise me and leave me alone, okay?" Gan Hyugako whispered.


    "I can''t do it, maybe as he said, I like you very much. Sorry, I will continue to work hard in my way, and I will definitely save you from his hands!" Suwon Dongmi stepped back and ran Out of the fog house restaurant.


    Gan Hyugako reached out her hand, she knew that Suwon Dongmi would definitely lose because...


    Su Yu was waving at her, with a nasty smile on the corner of his mouth. He heard everything just now!


    Gan Hyugako lowered his head and walked to the counter step by step.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want to add more food?" Gan Hyugako said with a smile.


    "No, tears will affect the quality of rice. I don''t like the way you cry." Su Yu handed Gan Hyugako a tissue.


    "Sorry, I''ll do it for you again." Gan Hyugako took the tissue and turned his back to Su Yu.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, she should ask someone else. In this case, things will be a little bit troublesome. Because the more she struggles, the more desperate she will become. I hope that Senior Suwon Dongmi won''t cry in the end." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Gan Hyugako sank, and as expected, Su Yu saw through Su Yu''s plan.


    "Senior Hyugako, don''t worry, for your face, I won''t make Senior Suwon Dongmi miserable." Su Yu smiled and left the Wuwu restaurant.


    "I''m full, senior Hyugako, see you next time." Mujiu Zhiyuanguo wiped his mouth and left with a smile.


    Gan Hyugako stood at the counter, thought about it, and sent a message to Suwon Dongmi.


    She knows that it is almost impossible for Suwon Dongmi to give up now, but if she does not give up, the consequences should be more serious.


    "If I really get there, I can only use that method." Gan Hiugako felt a pain in his heart.

 352 Chapter 352 Returning Mrs. Xuexia

    Yukoshita''s company.


    Su Yu went straight to Xuexiayangna''s office.


    "Yang Nai, Jing Jing didn''t come today..." Su Yu opened the door, before he finished speaking, he saw Yukoshita Yingna.


    "Jun Su Yu, even if you and Yang Nao have a good relationship, you shouldn''t be so rude, right?" Xuexia Yingna said with shame and shame, turning his back to Su Yu.


    "Ahem, I thought Mrs. Xuexia was learning about the recent situation. I didn''t expect to have already started working here. I''m sorry." Su Yu smiled and glanced at the kimono on the sofa. The scene of Yukoshita Eina changing clothes.


    By the way, shouldn''t she change clothes in the lounge?Why change clothes in the office?


    Su Yu closed the door without thinking too much.


    A few minutes later.


    Yukoshita Eina opened the door.


    "It''s been a long time, Jun Su Yu." Yukoshita Yingna said lightly.


    In a gray professional attire, Yukoshita Yingna with light makeup is very moving. She is young and beautiful, and she looks younger with a single ponytail.


    "Mrs. Xuexia, you seem to be much more beautiful after not seeing you for so long. Is it because your lack of work pressure has reduced your wrinkles?" Su Yu walked into the office.


    "Such words, you should tell Yono. Don''t forget, I am your elder, and the last time I was driven away by you, I didn''t forget." Yukoshita Yingna''s eyes were a little dangerous.


    "In my opinion, you should not be a woman holding grudges. Besides, if I can invite you back, I won''t be defeated by you." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "This is not necessarily true. You took Yangno and Xueno, how could I not hate you?" Xuexia Yingna sneered.


    "We are all in love with each other sincerely. You can''t take it apart, you can only accept it." Su Yu shrugged.


    "You really love each other? Then, what is the relationship between you and the eldest lady of the Nakiri family, Miss Shichijo?" Yukinoshita asked back.


    "Confidante?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "Haha, Su Yujun, it''s the first time I heard someone stepping on a few boats and saying so nicely." Yingnai Yukoshita laughed unabashedly.


    "Well, I''m a poor soul, a scum, and the worst man." Su Yu spread his hands.


    "It''s good to admit it, at least you, I appreciate it, it''s honest enough." Yukoshita Yingna smiled satisfied.


    "Then I''ll tell you one more thing. In fact, a long time ago, when I was chatting with Yono, we talked about our relationship. At that time, my answer was that maybe I could become Koyuki''s father, although it was a joke. , But now, maybe..."


    "You give me enough!" Yukoshita Yingna blushed and clenched her small fist.


    "Just kidding, why be so serious? Didn''t you just want to make me honest? I''m so honest, aren''t you satisfied?" Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Hmph, I''m not going to lose my temper with you kid, as long as you take good care of them, I can open one eye and close one eye. In addition, whether it is Yang Nao or Xue Nao, their children must become Xuezhi I will personally train the next successor." Yukoshita Yingna loosened her fist and snorted coldly.


    "No problem, I am not good at nurturing children, not to mention that I am really sorry for them, and the child''s surname is Xuexia, it''s okay." Su Yu nodded.


    He knew that even if he had children in the future, he would not have time to take them. It was better to let them take the children. It was just a matter of name, Su Yu didn''t mind.


    "Didn''t you say that you all value inheritance? You don''t mind this?" Yukoshita Yingna asked puzzled.


    "I am alone, inheriting? When I am about to die, I will talk about this kind of thing." Su Yu laughed at himself.


    "Well, I promise to help you manage your children''s problems." Yukoshita Yingna said seriously.


    "I know, you can''t beat me, you want my children to beat me, this is also a victory for the Xuexia family. But, Mrs. Xuexia, you have overlooked one thing." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "What''s the matter?" Yukoshita Yingna frowned.


    Su Yu approached Xuexia Yingna and said a word in her ear.


    Xuexia Yingna''s face flushed, and he glared at Su Yu fiercely, but at the same time he couldn''t believe what Su Yu said.


    "Don''t believe me, my relationship with Yang Nao has only recently progressed. Xiaoxuno hasn''t graduated yet, and I don''t intend to hurt her." Su Yu poured a cup of coffee on his own.


    "Then within three years, you must let me see Yono''s child." Yukoshita Yingna hesitated.


    "I''ll talk about this later, I''m still very young now." Su Yu said while drinking coffee.


    "Yang Nai will not always be young, a woman''s youth has its limits..."


    "If I said, they will stay young forever, never grow old, never die, what would you think?" Su Yu put down the coffee cup and said slowly.


    "Impossible! Everyone will die!" Yukoshita Yingna said without hesitation.


    "Sorry, I won''t die." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Puff" the black ghost emerged, and a blow passed through Su Yu''s heart.


    "Pumping" Su Yu landed on the ground.


    Yukoshita Yingna stared at this scene blankly. For a long time, she hurriedly came to Su Yu''s side, feeling his heartbeat disappear, and she was too scared to speak.


    "Hey, I actually made you cry, Mrs. Xuexia, it seems that my position in your heart is a little higher than I thought." Su Yu opened his eyes and said.


    "You..." Xuexia Yingna looked at the beating material on Su Yu''s body and took two steps back in shock.


    "This is my secret. You are one of the few insiders. I think you should know about this matter. This is proof that I believe you." Su Yu held Yukoshita Yingna''s little hand.


    "Are you really immortal?" Yukoshita Yingna still couldn''t believe it.


    "Hey hey hey, didn''t you confirm it just now? I don''t want to die again." Su Yu rolled his eyes and said.


    "Sorry, how did you come back to life?" Yukoshita Yingna apologized.


    "Physical issues, I don''t know for the time being. However, my offspring may gain immortality. The secret is that I can go to a mysterious world to practice and bring back the elixir of immortality. It is not impossible." Su Yu finished speaking and stood up.


    "This ability will be inherited by future generations?" Yukoshita Yingna muttered.


    "What are you thinking? Let''s talk about business next." Su Yu''s hand shook in front of Xuexia Yingna''s eyes.


    "Sorry. I think you can use the strength of the Xuexiajia family to study the reasons for your physique..."


    "Do you want to put me on the experimental platform?" Su Yu said lightly.


    Yukoshita Yingna trembled, and only felt that the surrounding temperature had dropped a few minutes. It was the first time that she felt such a clear killing intent.


    "If I could use my life to trade them for immortality, it would have been changed a long time ago, do you still need to remind me?" Su Yu looked at the frightened Yukoshita Yingna and suppressed his killing intention.

 353 353 Tamura Manamis Transfer

    noon.


    Su Yu and Yukoshita Yingna ended their conversation.


    The content of the conversation between the two was mainly about the plan of the gourmet area.


    Yukoshita Yingna wanted to fight for more benefits for the Yukoshita family, but Su Yu could not meet her request.


    Although the Xuexia family occupies a favorable geographical position, it is still too weak to face the giant Qijo family.


    The Shichijo family must occupy a higher weight in the distribution of benefits in the gourmet area, so that the Shichijo family can become the shelter of the gourmet area.


    Yukoshita and Nagiri��s, one providing space and the other providing manpower, must have the same benefits.


    As the leader of the plan, Su Yu naturally took a share.


    Although the plan for the gourmet area has not yet surfaced, Yukoshita Yingna is confident that the plan will proceed smoothly.


    The Shichijo family, the Yukoshita family, the Nagiri family, and the three of them joined forces, plus Su Yu''s arrangement. If this fails, then there is a real problem.


    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    Su Yu and Yukoshita Yingna sat by the window.


    "The food here is really delicious." Yukinoshita Eina tasted the steak.


    "Miss Shihua''s level is equivalent to the culmination of Yuanyue Academy graduates. Even the former Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Talents may not surpass her." Su Yu looked out the window.


    "Su Yujun, how do you plan to solve the problem of Yuanyue Academy graduates? As far as I know, Yuanyue Academy graduates have stores, or chefs in a certain store, how could they give up their bright future? , Work for you?" Yukoshita Yingna hesitated.


    "Mrs. Xuexia, everyone has weaknesses. The graduates of Yuanyue Academy have seemingly glamorous appearances, but in fact there are not many powerful people at all. After all, they are just chefs and cannot be qualified businessmen." Su Yuyi Some guidance.


    "There is no weakness, do you create weaknesses?" Yukoshita Yingna understood.


    Su Yu did not answer, and continued to eat lunch.


    Yukoshita Yingna didn''t mind, smiled slightly, and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Dingling bell" Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    Su Yu glanced at the phone, it was Hiratsuka Jing''s call. He hesitated a little, and he pressed the call button.


    "I don''t know what you are doing, but you are not allowed to hurt Suwon Dongmi."


    "Quietly, thank you for your understanding." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    Sure enough, as he expected.


    Hiratsuka Jing is not an ordinary girl. She knows Su Yu very well and knows many things. It is impossible to question Su Yu because of Suwon Dongmi''s side words.


    If you do that, it will only destroy their relationship and will not produce any effect.


    "Suwon Dongmi didn''t have much contact with me, but she was one of the few relatives in my family. She told you about your recent events, and I didn''t fully believe it, but what she said should be 90%, is it true?" Hiratsuka was silent for a while.


    "Kojiro Shinomiya is one of the culminations of the graduates of Totsuki Academy. His business is indeed my design. I want him to owe me a favor, so that the graduates of Totsuki Academy will become my chess pieces. Gan Hyugako The incident is just an accident, but it can contain Kojiro Shinomiya..." Su Yu said briefly, and did not say anything about the complicated relationship, only the obvious things.


    "You are a really bad man. She said that you took advantage of Kojiro Shinomiya''s crisis to reach a deal with Hyugako. The content is likely to be Hyugako and her shop..."


    "She was right, I did reach an agreement with Gan Hyugako. Jing Jing, I am not the good person you imagined, so..."


    "I see. I don''t care about your steps on a few boats. As long as you don''t hurt her, it''s fine. Okay, Yang Nai and I are still outside. We will talk to each other later."


    Su Yu looked at the hung up phone and put away the phone.


    ...


    night.


    In the park not far from the village house.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Mana Tamura looked at Su Yu in the park in surprise.


    "Student Tamura." Su Yu turned to look at Manami Tamura.


    The long-haired Manami Tamura is probably used to what she is now.


    Long black hair, exquisite features, and a sailor school uniform perfectly set off her graceful figure, which is more charming with light makeup.


    "How is it?" Manami Tamura was stared at by Su Yu, neither angry nor shy, but came to Su Yu instead.


    "Very beautiful." Su Yu answered truthfully, and continued to feed the wild cats in the park.


    "I have been waiting for you for the past two weeks." Tamura Manami said softly.


    "Am I worth your wait?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Su Yu-kun, you changed me and made me realize myself again. I am not the me who used to be. No matter how long, I will wait for you." Tamura Mana fluttered her long hair.


    "I remember you said before that you can do anything for me, right?" Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Yeah." Tamura Manami nodded his little head lightly.


    "Do you want to be a member of Far Moon Academy?" Su Yu turned and looked at Manami Tamura.


    "If Su Yu-kun lets me go, I will go to Yuanyue Academy." Tamura Manashi said without hesitation.


    "I have a plan. Once realized, the Tamura House will become a part of the plan and become a real dim sum house. Your dim sum is very good. Maybe you can become the dim sum chef of Tamura House. I know Yuanyue Shijie. Here, there happens to be one who is very researched about desserts. If you are interested..."


    "When will I go?" Manashi Tamura interrupted Su Yu and said directly.


    "If you want, I can arrange for you today and transfer to Far Moon College tomorrow." Su Yu looked at Manami Tamura.


    "Then trouble Su Yu-kun, I will definitely bring out snacks that satisfy you." Tamura Mana smiled.


    "If you can''t let it go, go and say goodbye." Su Yu stretched out his hand and stroked Tamura Manami''s small head.


    "There is no need to say goodbye, it is enough. Some things are passed." Tamura Mana shook his head.


    "I haven''t had much affection for you so far."


    "I know that boys are often not interested in active girls, especially Su Yu-jun. You never lack beautiful girls by your side, right?" Tamura Manashi grabbed Su Yu''s hand.


    "No, you misunderstood, I just don''t like you well." Su Yu said seriously.


    "So that''s it, where are we going tonight?" Tamura Manami was taken aback and took Su Yu''s arm.


    "Forget it tonight, I''m just here to inform you about this, and take a look at you by the way, now it''s time to go back..."


    "Su Yu-jun, all the people in my family have gone out, only I am at home." Tamura Mana held Su Yu''s arm tightly.


    "Is there any special time today?" Su Yu wondered.


    "I got a coupon from a hot spring hotel in the lottery in the shopping street. My family should be leaving this afternoon..."


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth twitched, and the hot spring hotel''s hospitality ticket, could it be the hot spring hotel in Yuihama''s hometown?Yukinoshita seems to have said that it will open soon.

 354 Chapter 354

    Early in the morning, Tian Village House.


    Today is Saturday.


    Su Yu got up early in the morning, and Manami Tamura prepared him toiletries and breakfast.


    Compared with other girls, Tamura Manami is a typical gentle and virtuous, not only can take care of Su Yu carefully, but also can bring out good dishes.


    Su Yu didn''t have a lot of affection for Manami Tamura, at best he was somewhat interested.


    Mana Tamura knew this well, but did not regret her choice.


    Su Yu handed over the transfer of Tamura Manami to Hayakawa Koyuki and soon transferred Manami Tamura to Totsuki Academy.


    On the other side of Manami Tamura''s family, she started packing her luggage without notice.


    Su Yu helped Manami Tamura pack his luggage, and a car from Totsuki Academy drove up, carrying Manami Tamura, and headed towards Akakubo Momo''s residence.


    In the entire Tomotsu Academy, she is the only person who can teach Manami Tamura.


    As for the opinions of the Tamura family?According to Tamura Manami, after experiencing the last time, the Tamura family cares about her very much.


    Tamura Manami''s father also proposed to transfer school, but she refused.


    Now, Manami Tamura has transferred to Totsuki College, and the Tamura family will naturally not refuse.


    After all, Tomotsu Academy is a well-known cooking academy, and the chefs who come out of it are the real chefs.


    ...


    Kosaka family.


    Su Yu stood at the door and rang the doorbell.


    "Senior Su Yu?" Kosaka Tongno opened the door, and saw Su Yu with surprise on his face.


    "Tongno, don''t you ask me to go in and sit down?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Kosaka Tongno.


    "Senior, please come in." Kosaka Kirino quickly stepped away and brought slippers.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the door, he came to the living room.


    "Where is Gaosaka?" Su Yu sat down and said.


    "He has looked strange in recent days, but he seems to have friends." Kosaka Tongno poured a cup of barley tea for Su Yu.


    "Oh, this is a good thing." Su Yu knew that Kosaka Kirino was probably talking about Hachitani Hachiman.


    "Senior, are you busy lately?" Kosaka Tongno whispered, sitting on the sofa next to Su Yu.


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t seem to hear it clearly. Sit closer." Su Yu pretended not to hear Kosaka Kirino.


    "Senior, bad-hearted..." Kosaka Tongno pursed her small mouth. She naturally knew that she was sitting close and was easily bullied by Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled without speaking.


    Kosaka Tongnai stood up helplessly, just about to sit next to Su Yu, he was pulled by Su Yu and hugged him into his arms.


    "Senior Su Yu..." Kosaka Tongno''s face flushed.


    "Tirino, why are you so cute?" Su Yu looked at Kosaka Kirino.


    Because of the declining weather, Kosaka Kirino changed into slightly thicker clothes, but in Su Yu''s eyes, it was still very thin.


    "Senior, idiot..."


    "In a few days, I may be busy again. I have a rare opportunity today. I want to date you. You and Ayase, of course, if you call the black cat, I don''t mind." Su Yuqing With a smile.


    "Senior, you really have an idea about that cat, is she cute than me?" Kosaka Kirino smirked.


    "You are not the same as a black cat. You are a tsundere, she has a black belly and a poisonous tongue. Now you are very cute, and her reaction is very cute. I prefer her shy look." Su Yu said in Kosaka Tongno''s ear.


    "Really?" Takasaka Kirino didn''t believe it.


    "Forget it, they will talk about it later..."


    "Well"


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu went downstairs.


    "Kacha" the door opened.


    "Su Yu-kun, when did you come?" As soon as Kyosuke Kosaka entered the door, he was slightly taken aback when he saw Su Yu.


    "I came not long ago. Gaosaka, Biqigu, the relationship between you two looks good," Su Yu teased.


    Biqigu Hachiman rolled his eyes, and if it wasn''t for Su Yu, their relationship would not have been so good.


    Last time, Kyosuke Kosaka witnessed Higiya Hachimanko becoming Higiya Hachiman, and later thought that the friendship was good, so the two continued to be friends.


    "Where is Kirino?" Kyosuke Kosaka asked casually.


    "Ahem, she is changing clothes." Su Yu said with a slight embarrassment.


    "Hachiman, you go to the living room and wait a while, I have something to talk to Su Yu-kun." Kosaka Kyosuke frowned.


    Higiya Hachiman gloated at Su Yu and walked into the living room.


    Su Yu looked at the back of Biqigu Hachiman, and decided to surprise him next time.


    "Su Yu-kun, Tongno is still young. If something happens, my father should be very angry. Please don''t hurt Tongno." Kosaka Kyosuke said seriously.


    "I know, don''t worry, I will never allow that kind of thing to happen." Su Yu knows that the current Kosaka Kyosuke only cares about Kosaka Kirino.


    "It''s good if you understand. If it was before, I would definitely stop you, but now I don''t have that qualification." Kosaka Kyosuke smiled wryly.


    "By the way, I almost forgot to tell you that Manami Tamura has already transferred school and went to Yuanyue Academy this morning." Su Yu reminded.


    "Really? Please take care of her affairs." Kosaka Kyosuke''s eyes darkened, and he was even less qualified to take care of Tamura Manami''s affairs.


    "Don''t worry, I will give her a good enough future." Su Yu was referring to the Tamura House.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t tell me about this kind of thing, just say to her for me, I will always bless her, that''s fine." Kosaka Kyosuke said with a pain in his heart, he thought Su Yu was talking about Mana Wadamura Really married.


    "Okay, look away, there are so many girls in the world." Su Yu patted Kosaka Kyosuke on the shoulder.


    "Su Yu-kun, you say this, I have a very bad feeling." Kosaka Kyosuke has a black line on his forehead.


    "Ahem, I don''t mean anything else, I promise I will never care about you and other girls." Su Yu smiled, what just now was really strange.


    "I hope." Kosaka Kyosuke sighed.


    Fortunately, the girl he liked this time was a literary girl in the library, who was very taciturn to everyone.


    The possibility of her being related to Su Yu is very slim.


    Kosaka Kyosuke met the girl in the bookstore and accidentally picked up the other''s wallet. After Higiya Hachiman''s search, he finally found the literary girl, who turned out to be the book committee member of the new school after Higiya Hachiman was transferred.


    The quiet, taciturn literary girl, at first glance, Kosaka Kyosuke had the urge to protect her.Unfortunately, the other party never said a word, just like reading.


    "Student Gaosaka, do you have a girl you like? If you don''t mind, let me give you some advice on how to pursue each other?" Su Yu joked.


    "Su Yu-kun, if the other party is a taciturn girl who only likes to read, how should I talk to her?" Kosaka Kyosuke hesitated and asked for advice.


    "You also read the books she likes, don''t you have a topic?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "It makes sense! Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Kosaka Kyosuke''s eyes lit up.

 355 Chapter 355 Black Cats Distress

    On the street, a burst of fallen leaves was blown by the wind.


    Kosaka Kirino took Su Yu''s arm and walked toward the station.


    After dressing up, Takasaka Kirino looks quite young and moving.


    "Senior, Ayase has arrived in front of the station." Kosaka Kirino put away his cell phone and said.


    "Tongino, is Ayase still working as a model?" Su Yu asked casually.


    "Senior, I actually persuaded Ayase to quit that job. Last time, when she returned from the hot spring hotel, Ayase had already resigned." Kosaka Kirino said in a low voice.


    "There is nothing shameful about modeling work, but I am easily jealous." Su Yu said softly.


    "I know, senior." Kosaka Kirino covered his mouth and smiled.


    "It''s good to know. You still have your light novel, but Ayase has no job. Her parents should blame her." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Well, but Ayase doesn''t regret her choice." Kosaka Kirino nodded.


    "I will give Ayase a new job. If she wants to be an idol, she can." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Senior, Ayase did like her job better before, but now she prefers seniors." Kosaka Kirino said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "What about you?" Su Yu looked at Kosaka Kirino.


    "I like seniors too..." Kosaka Kirino flushed slightly.


    ...


    In front of the station.


    As soon as Su Yu and Kosaka Kirino arrived, they saw Aragaki Ayase and Five Geng Ruri.


    Ayase Ayaki''s dressing style is exactly the same as that of Kosaka Kirino. The two stood together like sisters.


    And Wugeng Liuli, a unique Gothic costume, makes her look a bit second and also a bit cute.


    "Senior Su Yu." Ayase Aragaki smiled and said hello.


    "Long time no see." Wugeng Liuli''s reaction was slightly cold.


    "Ayase, Black Cat, you are still so cute." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Ayase Aragaki''s face was happy, and Ruri''s face was red.


    When she was in the hot spring hotel, she almost became that kind of relationship with Su Yu. Later, after a period of thinking, Wugeng Liuli decided not to associate with Su Yu, so she was very cold towards him.


    "Senior Su Yu..." Kosaka Tong Nao pouted.


    "Ahem, winter is coming soon, I want to buy winter clothes in advance, so you will help me choose a few more clothes by the way." Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, Senior Su Yu, let''s go." Aragaki Ayase didn''t step forward to take Su Yu''s arm, and in front of Kosaka Kirino, she still wanted to give the two people some space to get along.


    Su Yu went shopping with the three girls and tried on the clothes they chose. When he came to the women''s clothing area, he also chose a few clothes for the three of them.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki went to the dressing room with the clothes selected by Su Yu, but Ruri did not take it.


    "I have nothing to do with seniors. Even if I want to buy clothes, I don''t have to choose according to seniors'' preferences..."


    "Does it matter? Who was so close to me in the hot spring last time?" Su Yu interrupted Wu Geng Liuli.


    "It''s just that I was fighting with that woman, and it has nothing to do with the senior." Wu Geng Liuli blushed and turned her head.


    "Actually, when we first met, I was thinking, this cat is so cute, and we must make her my cat." Su Yu''s voice turned.


    "Senior, you are that woman''s boyfriend, please don''t say such things in front of me..."


    "Black Cat, don''t you really like me?" Su Yu held Wugeng Liuli''s little hand.


    "Please let me go..." Wu Geng Liuli was a little afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "Black cat, look into my eyes. If you say you don''t like me, I will never pester you again." Su Yu stared at Wugeng Liuli''s eyes.


    "I...I don''t like you..." Wugeng Liuli clenched her small fist, but didn''t dare to look directly into Su Yu''s eyes.


    "Sorry, I have both Tongno and Ayase. If I pursue you again, it would be too bad. When I didn''t say anything just now." Su Yu sighed, let go of Wugeng Liuli''s little hand, and turned around to leave.


    Wu Geng Liuli felt a pain and subconsciously grasped Su Yu''s clothes.


    "Black cat?"


    "There are so many girls around you, I don''t want to have anything to do with you, this...this is my answer." Wugeng Liuli bit her lip.


    "Is this really your answer?" Su Yu looked at Wu Geng Liuli''s red eyes.


    "I don''t want to be them..." Wu Geng Liuli lowered her head.


    "Don''t cry, you little black cat, do you really think you can escape from my hand?" Su Yu hugged Wugeng Liuli tightly and said in her ear.


    "You...you are so cunning!" Wugeng Liuli struggled slightly.


    "I just want to know what you really think, and I don''t want to hurt you. If you really don''t like me, I won''t force it. But, you are so painful, I will naturally not let you leave me." Su Yu stroked Wugeng Liuli''s long hair lightly.


    "con man��"


    "Black cat, being my black cat alone, okay? I''ll give you a lot of cat food." Su Yu looked down at Wugeng Liuli.


    "I don''t want to be your cat..."


    "What a disobedient kitten, it looks like I want to teach you a lesson."


    "You... what are you going to do?"


    "Of course it is for you to change into the clothes I choose."


    "I''ll change it myself, you go out for me!"


    "Well, my cute little black cat."


    ...


    After shopping, the three helped Su Yu choose several clothes.


    Su Yu successfully persuaded the three of them and gave each of them a suit.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki looked at the bag in Ruri''s hand and smiled at each other.


    Wu Geng Liuli could only stare at Su Yu with shame and anger.


    At lunchtime, the maid Xiaoyu drove up and took the four of them to the Wuwu Restaurant.


    Kan Hyugako personally entertained the four people, and Takasaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki tasted delicious Japanese cuisine and were very satisfied.


    Wugeng Liuli is very interested in these, and even consulted some cooking methods.


    When the lunch was at the end, the maid Xiaoyu walked in and whispered a few words in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Ayase, I have helped you find your job." Su Yu smiled and said to Ayase Aragaki.


    "What job?" Aragaki Ayase was taken aback.


    "Your original model company was too small. I helped you find a job in an idol firm under the Shichijo family. It is responsible for cultivating new models. It is temporarily regarded as an intern. Later, you can become an idol agent or still be in charge of models. Work." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really? Senior?" Ayase Aragaki said in surprise.


    "I know you liked your previous job very much, but I don''t like the person I like becoming a model on the cover of a magazine, so I helped you find this job. This is the business card of that company. If you have friends If you want to become an idol, you can also recommend it. Once selected, you can be her agent." Su Yu smiled, and Xiaoyu handed Ayase Aragaki a business card.

 356 Chapter 356: Bai Xues Story

    in the afternoon.


    Ayase Aragaki is anxious to go to work, so Su Yu can only ask Xiaoyu to take her to the idol office.


    Kosaka Kirino is envious of Su Yu''s new job for Ayase Ayaki, but she still has her light novel to write.


    Wugeng Liuli''s light novels and paintings are very good, but the setting of the novel is too cumbersome, so that every submission fails.


    Kosaka Kirino''s room.


    Kosaka Kirino was playing games, making strange laughs from time to time.


    Su Yu looked at the stories and settings written by Wu Geng Liuli, a black line on his forehead.


    Her story is written only a few thousand words, but the setting is outrageous.


    "Senior, is this kind of story bad?" Wu Geng Liuli whispered.


    "Can''t you write some light-hearted stories? For example, Baixue or something." Su Yu put down Wugeng Liuli''s manuscript.


    "What is Baixue?" Wugeng Liuli asked in confusion.


    "Simply put, it is two very good girls who fell in love with a man. The story unfolds with the three of them. The male protagonist is indecisive and the heroine is a pair of good friends. The classic line is clearly that I came first..."


    Wugeng Liuli frowned as she heard the story told by Su Yu, her expression a little strange.


    "Senior, this story makes my stomach hurt. Since the girl who sang at the beginning liked the protagonist, why didn''t you explain it clearly? There is also this protagonist, too bad, right? There are girlfriends, and other girls... "Kosaka Kirino said, with a bit of resentment in his eyes.


    "Ahem, Tong Nao, you are talking about the hero in the story, not me?" Su Yu coughed twice.


    "Senior is also very bad, but senior is very gentle." Kosaka Kirino smiled.


    "What''s bad is bad, how''s my story? Black cat?" Su Yu shrugged.


    "Will such a story really be popular?" Wugeng Liuli hesitated.


    "At least better than your story, right?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "It''s really better than my current story. Well, I''ll just write as you said, and if I can, I''ll ask you again." Wu Geng Liuli muttered.


    "Actually, I still have a lot of stories from different worlds, I will tell you a little later next time." Su Yu remembered the library inside the space ring.


    There are a lot of books from different worlds and light novels brought back from Tokyo Food World, which is completely different from this side.


    "Senior, let''s play games with me." Kosaka Kiruna took Su Yu to the computer.


    "Tongino, I''m not interested in games..."


    "Senior, are you not interested in this version of the game?" Kosaka Kirino held a box with a special logo.


    "Please be sure to play games with me." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Senior is really simple and easy to understand." Kosaka Kiruna''s face blushed slightly.


    Listening to the strange sound coming from the game, Wugeng Liuli glanced at the two of them, using Takasaka Kirino''s notebook to write a story about Bai Xue.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Kosaka Tongnai is in front of his house.


    "Senior Su Yu, when you have time, you must come to see me again." Kosaka Tong Nai reluctantly held Su Yu''s hand.


    "This Christmas, there should be a party, then you can come together." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Are there many girls?" Kosaka Kirino subconsciously said.


    "This, that, there are indeed many." Su Yu scratched his head.


    "Senior is really bad, but I will definitely go then." Kosaka Kirino clenched her small fist, not just her, Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino might want to know how many girlfriends Su Yu still has outside. .


    "Don''t worry, there are not as many as you think, most of them are just friends." Su Yu patted Kosaka Tongno''s small head.


    "As long as it is a beautiful girl, seniors will definitely not let it go..." Kosaka Kirino said, and glanced at the five watch Ruri.


    Wugeng Liuli''s face flushed red and did not speak.


    "Senior, I will continue to write novels. You are responsible for sending this guy home." Kosaka Kirino finished speaking and closed the door.


    "Black cat, let''s go." Su Yu stretched out his hand, holding Wu Geng Liuli''s little hand.


    Wugeng Liuli struggled for a while, and could only let Su Yu hold her hand.


    The two took the tram, all the way to the vicinity of Wugeng Liuli''s home.


    "Senior, if you have something else, go back first." Wu Geng Liuli said when she left the station.


    "Black cat, our relationship..."


    "I''ll think about it again, I''ll give you an answer before Christmas." Wugeng Liuli turned her head.


    "If you refuse me, I will really take you home as my black cat." Su Yu lightly kissed the back of Wugeng Liuli''s hand.


    "I don''t want pets of the current generation..." Wu Geng Liuli glared at Su Yu.


    "Whether it is a black cat or a white cat, they are all the cats I like." Su Yu smiled and walked forward.


    Wu Geng Liuli tucked her long hair and followed Su Yu.


    Coming all the way to the vicinity of Wujing Liuli''s home, Su Yu did not wait for Wujing Liuli to speak and kissed him.


    Wugeng Liuli blushed, trying to push Su Yu away, but he was hugged tightly.


    One minute later.


    "Senior is really bad!" Wu Geng Liuli covered her mouth.


    "This will impress you deeply." Su Yu smiled and let go of the five watch Liuli, the maid Xiaotao had already driven by.


    "This is Xiaotao''s call. If you have something, you can ask her to help you solve it. I believe that with your strength, sooner or later you can write works as good as Tong Nai." Su Yu handed Wugeng Liuli a business card. , Said softly.


    "I don''t have her talent, and I don''t necessarily write great novels..." Wu Geng Liuli lowered her head.


    "If you can''t write it, I will pay and we will establish a society. You are responsible for drawing and Tong Nai is responsible for the novel. Let''s go to the show together." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "Thank you, senior." Wu Geng Liuli felt warm.


    "Don''t just say thank you, I really like how you look when you compete with Kirino, the black cat that excites me a little..."


    "Senior fool, I''m not that kind of cat!" Wugeng Liuli flushed.


    "Next time I will give you a maid costume with cat ears and cat tail. Then..." Su Yu smirked.


    "Senior, goodbye!" Wu Geng Liuli ran toward home with shame.


    Su Yu smiled at Wu Geng Liuli''s back.


    "Master Su Yu, Kojiro Shinomiya has already boarded the plane and is expected to return tomorrow." Xiao Tao came over.


    "Where is Suwon Dongmei?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "After Suwon Dongmi met with Hiratsuka Jing, she did not see Jing''s father, and now she is back in her restaurant." Xiaomomo replied.


    "Suwon Dongmi is a trouble, but she can add a bit of fun to me." Su Yu''s mouth curled up and got into the car.


    "Master Su Yu, where are you going?" Xiao Tao asked.


    "Go to Yangnai''s restaurant." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yes." As soon as the maid Xiaotao was about to drive, Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    "Huh?" Su Yu stared at the name displayed on the phone for a moment.

 357 Chapter 357: Yubihama Asunas Stupidity

    In a bar.


    "Jun Su Yu, here." The black-haired single ponytail woman waved to Su Yu.


    Su Yu frowned, came to the bar, and saw the drunk Yubihama Asuna.


    "Asuna, I''ll leave it to you." Xiyuanji Kongyin patted Su Yu on the shoulder, and his smile was somewhat meaningful.


    Su Yu watched Saionji Kourane leave and sat next to Yubihama Asuna.


    "Small sound, pour me another glass of wine." Yuihama Asuna raised her head drunkly.


    "Why do you come to such a place?" Su Yu said lightly.


    Yubihama Asuna trembled and opened her eyes wide. This familiar voice was him!


    "This lady, if you don''t mind, can you let me sit here?" A handsome young man said to Yubihama Asuna with red wine, and was about to sit down.


    "Get off!" Su Yu said coldly.


    "This kid, what are you to her..."


    "Bang" before the young man spoke, a wooden knife directly picked him up and landed on a table not far away.


    "Soul Dan! We are..." The guests at that table stood up angrily. They were dressed just like young people, all with handsome appearance and handsome appearance.


    "Qianxiang, don''t show mercy under your hand." Su Yu ordered a glass of wine and looked at the woman holding the wooden knife.


    "Yes." Asaka, in a kimono, looked dangerously at the young man at the table.


    "This guest, please leave my bar immediately!" The middle-aged boss in a suit walked over with two bodyguards.


    Next second.


    "Bang Bang" The two bodyguards fell in front of Su Yu. As soon as the middle-aged boss was about to speak, he felt a cold weapon against his head.


    "Who are you going to invite to leave?" Xiao Wei, dressed in leather, looked at the middle-aged boss in front of him with two guns.


    "Master Su Yu, they are employees of a nearby company and their business content is..." Xiaotu pushed his glasses and handed the phone to Su Yu.


    "That''s the case, use rhetoric to deceive the girl''s trust, and then shoot a movie?" Su Yu looked at several handsome young men.


    "Sir, I am just the owner of this bar, and have nothing to do with them." The middle-aged boss sweats on his forehead, daring to use this weapon here, plus a few women with such terrible strength, this The young man is definitely not someone he can offend.


    "Little rabbit, I don''t want to see the existence of that company. Xiao Wei, let the boss settle the loss. I am a reasonable person. Asaka, they use appearance and words to deceive people. I want them to experience the victims. The pain. Yueying, contact Miss Dejima and let her resolve the follow-up incident." Su Yu ordered the four of them.


    "Yes." The four said in unison.


    Yubihama Asuna''s drunkenness disappeared for the most part, and some did not dare to speak. The current Su Yu made her a little scared.


    Su Yu drank the red wine in the glass in one gulp, picked up the helpless Yubihama Asuna, and walked out of the bar.


    There were a few screams in the bar, some guests turned their heads quickly, and a few guests who planned to take this scene, just turned on the camera and the phone was scrapped.


    Xiaowei and Xiaotu looked at the guests, making them afraid to move.


    The middle-aged boss carefully settled the losses, and the little rabbit took out the money from the bag he carried with him, letting the middle-aged boss breathe a sigh of relief, and directly ignored their behavior.


    Less than half an hour.


    Several commercial vehicles stopped in front of the bar, and Sayaka Dejima led a group of people in black into the store.


    The few young people who had just been abolished by Asaka, were taken away by the men in black in horror. What awaited them was endless pain.


    Sayaka Dejima simply understood the causes and consequences of the incident and used the power of the Shichijo family to easily get the owner of that company to be taken away. As for the media, they arrived late after Sayaka Dejima cleaned up the bar.


    For Su Yu, these were just indifferent things.


    ...


    Yoshihama''s house.


    Asuna Yubihama sat on the sofa, the blush on his face still not fading.


    She was hugged by Su Yu and sat in the back of the car. When she got out of the car, Su Yu hugged her and opened the door.


    Fortunately, Yuihama Yui is not at home, otherwise, she doesn''t know how to face Yuihama Yui.


    "I always think that you are a gentle and kind woman, and you should stay away from that kind of place..."


    Yubihama Asuna''s eyes dodge, afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "Bang" Su Yu slapped on the coffee table, and the whole coffee table was broken.


    Yubihama Asuna was taken aback, looked at the blood on Su Yu''s hand, and quickly got up to get the medicine kit.


    "This injury is nothing to me." Su Yu grabbed Yubihama''s little hand.


    "I''m sorry, I just think of that person, and I feel very sad, so..." Yubihama Asuna bent down.


    "Look into my eyes and say it again." Su Yu pulled Yubihama Asuna and pulled her into his arms.


    Asuna Yubihama struggled, feeling Su Yu''s breathing close at hand, and the blush on his face became more obvious.


    "You stupid woman!" Su Yu snorted coldly.


    Yubihama Asuna raised his head, with a touch of grievance and shame in his eyes.


    "Fortunately, nothing happened this time. Otherwise, I will definitely send someone to protect you all the time and make you the thing in my palm." Su Yu said in a slow tone.


    "Su Yu-kun, Yui should be back soon. Can you let me go first?" Yuihama Asuna whispered.


    "Yuiyi won''t be back today." Su Yu let go of Yuihama''s little hand.


    "Then I''ll make dinner for you..." Yuhihama Asuna and Su Yu moved away, preparing to leave.


    "I don''t want to eat dinner, I just want to rest." Su Yu lay on the sofa with his head on Yubihama''s lap.


    Yubihama Asuna stiffened, looked at Su Yu with his eyes closed, and gently stroked his hair.


    "I''m not a kid." Su Yu grabbed Yubihama Asuna''s little hand and didn''t have a good air.


    "Su Yu-kun, in my eyes, you are a child." Yuihama Asuna smiled softly.


    "Do you really think so?" Su Yu opened his eyes and stared at Yubihama Asuna.


    "Well, you are Yui''s boyfriend. In my eyes, you are a child." Yuihama Asuna didn''t dare to look Su Yu''s eyes directly, looking at the other side.


    "Since you really think so, an uncle I know has always wanted me to introduce you to him..." Su Yu let go of Yubihama''s little hand and sat up.


    Yubihama Asuna looked at Su Yu in disbelief, her eyes darkened and she lowered her head.


    "He takes good care of me, and I want to repay, so, would you like to get to know him?" Su Yu turned his back to Asuna Yubihama.


    "I...I..." Yubihama Asuna clenched her small fist. How could she be willing to do this kind of thing?


    "What are you thinking? I let you know him because I don''t need him to protect you secretly." Su Yu turned around, raised Yubihama''s chin frivolously, and slowly leaned over.

 358 Chapter 358: Yubihama Asunas Anger

    Yubihama Asuna closed her eyes.


    The imaginary thing has not come.


    She could clearly feel that Su Yu''s breathing was close at hand.


    "I''m hungry and want to eat rice with eggs." Su Yu said suddenly.


    Yubihama Asuna opened her eyes and looked at Su Yu suspiciously.


    "Don''t you understand what I mean?" Su Yu held Yubihama''s small hand tightly.


    Yuihama Asuna was startled, then his face flushed.


    "I will never accept this kind of thing!"


    "I''m just talking about cooking, are you thinking about something strange?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Su Yu-kun, even if it''s a joke, I don''t want to hear you say that." Yuihama Asuna said with shame and anger.


    "Well, let''s not say, you are you, Yui is Yui." Su Yu shrugged.


    "I''ll make dinner for you, wait a minute." Yuihama Asuna breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Yu let go of his hand, looked at Yubihama Asuna who walked into the kitchen, and said nothing.


    Yubihama Asuna simply made a bowl of ramen and placed it in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu tasted the ramen, it was delicious and the noodles were chewy, very good.


    Yubihama Asuna looked at Su Yu in front of him with complicated eyes.


    Su Yu''s feelings for her are very clear to Yubihama Asuna. He and the child could not be equated long ago, and sooner or later he will have to face this relationship.


    The reason she was drunk was not Yubihama Kirito at all, but the fear and boredom in her heart.


    Every time she saw Yuihama Yui''s smiling face, she had an indescribable envy and a little guilt.


    She kept admonishing her identity gap with Su Yu in her heart, but then recalled Su Yu in her dream.


    She didn''t dare to say this to Xiyuan Temple Kongyin, and could only relieve her sorrows by drinking. Unexpectedly, Xiyuan Temple Kongyin called Su Yu, as if she had seen everything through.


    "What are you thinking?" Su Yu''s voice awakened Yubihama Asuna.


    "It''s nothing, you go back first, I won''t go to that kind of place again." Yubihama Asuna walked towards the kitchen in a panic.


    "I plan to live here tonight." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Then I will call Yui and ask her to come back..."


    "Are you sure you want her to come back?" Su Yu stepped to the back of Asuna Yubihama and hugged her.


    "Su Yu-kun, please let me go." Asuna Yubihama lowered his head.


    "What if I don''t let go?" Su Yu asked back.


    "You are Yui''s boyfriend. If we really get there, Yui will definitely be very painful, so please let me go." Yuihama Asuna turned and faced Su Yu.


    "I know this is wrong. So, I respect your opinion, Asuna." Su Yu said silently.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Su Yu-kun...well" Before Yubihama Asuna could finish her words, Su Yu''s kiss fell.


    One minute later.


    Su Yu raised her head and looked at Yubihama Asuna with tears in her eyes. She held her wrist and slapped his face on his face.


    "Sorry for letting you down, I am such a person. Next time, please refuse me like this." After Su Yu finished speaking, he let go of Yubihama''s wrist and walked outside the door.


    "Wait a minute!" Yuihama Asuna said loudly.


    Su Yu stopped.


    "I''ll bandage you before leaving." Yuhihama wiped away her tears and brought the medicine kit.


    Su Yu allowed her to bandage the wound for herself. In fact, the injury was not caused by the table, but the black ghost.


    With his current god body, it is not impossible to receive bullets empty-handed.


    If this wound is left alone, it will be healed tomorrow. Yubihama Asuna didn''t know this.


    Yubihama Asuna bandaged Su Yu''s wound and looked up at Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun, I won''t treat you as a child again, but please don''t go too far, I will be angry too." Yubihama Asuna said with courage.


    "Are you angry? Let me see." Su Yu''s expression was a little weird.


    Yubihama Asuna clenched her small fist, blushing, and punched Su Yu.


    "..." Su Yu, this expression is too cute.


    "Understand? If I get angry, I won''t slap you in the face, but..."


    "I will continue to annoy you." Su Yu said unceremoniously. After speaking, he passed by Yubihama Asuna.


    Standing at the door, Yubihama Asuna, looking at Su Yu''s back, slowly loosened her small fist.


    ...


    In the car.


    Su Yu removed the bandage, the light of the healing technique flashed by, and the injury on his hand disappeared.


    The car was getting farther and farther away from Yubihama''s house, and Su Yu looked back at Yubihama''s house.


    With the protection of the system by Asuna Hihama, no accidents will happen naturally. He doesn''t worry about this, but being accosted or something is not within the scope of system protection.


    "Xiao Tao, temporarily send Xiao Bai to protect her." Su Yu retracted his gaze and said.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." The maid Xiaotao replied.


    The car drove towards Qitiao''s house.


    ...


    In Shichijo''s villa.


    Qijo Tiantian was dressed in pajamas. He heard the sound of cars outside the door, with joy on his face, and hurried out.


    Su Yu got out of the car, came to Qitiao Sky, and opened his arms.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are finally here." Qi Tiao Sky lunged into Su Yu''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    "Sorry, Tiantian, it''s been a long time since I came to see you." Su Yu stroked the seven sky''s long hair.


    "It''s okay, I will always wait for you." Seven Sky said gently.


    "Even if you wait without any results, are you willing to wait?" Su Yu looked down at the seven sky.


    "Jun Su Yu can use me, it is the best result." Qi Tiao Tian raised his head, fluffed his long hair, tiptoed up, and hooked Su Yu''s neck.


    Su Yu did not refuse, but gave her a warm response.


    At the end of the kiss, the seven skies took Su Yu''s arm and led him into the villa.


    Sayaka Dejima was not very surprised by Su Yu''s arrival, and he respectfully bowed, and stopped disturbing the two of them.


    Su Yu and Qi Tiao Sky came all the way to her bedroom.


    An elegantly furnished room, a very soft bed, Qi Tiao Sky prepared many tools that Su Yu could not look directly at, and looked at Su Yu with a blushing face.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "Sky, I won''t talk about this today, I just want to sleep well with you." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Then I will play a piano piece for you?" Qijo Sky became serious.


    "Thank you." Su Yu nodded.


    Qijosky took Su Yu to the room where the piano was placed.


    The elegant piano music is even more beautiful under the performance of Seven Sky, and Su Yu couldn''t help listening with his eyes closed.


    This precious piano is the exclusive musical instrument of Seven Sky.Classical and elegant, even beginners can play good tunes, not to mention the seven skies with this skill since childhood.


    At the end of the song, Su Yu opened his eyes.


    However, Shichijosky sat on the piano and hooked his fingers.


    "I''m serious... wait a minute, I''ll turn off the light."

 359 Chapter 359 Suwon Dongmis Trump Card

    Early in the morning, the airport.


    Kojiro Shinomiya pulled the suitcase with a tired look and walked out.


    "Senior Fourth House." A voice sounded.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Kojiro Sinomiya asked in surprise.


    "Senior Si Gong, I have prepared breakfast for you, please." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Trouble you, Su Yu-kun." Kojiro Sinomiya said gratefully.


    Su Yu and Kojiro Sinomiya got on the train and left the airport.


    ...


    Kiriya Restaurant.


    "Sure enough, it is Su Yujun, and the breakfast is as delicious as ever." Kojiro Sinomiya sighed after eating breakfast.


    "Senior Sigong, have all the issues over there been resolved?" Su Yu spoke, and tasted the sake from the Wuwu restaurant.


    "Thanks to Su Yu-kun''s help, I was able to come back, Su Yu-kun, if there is anything I can do in the future, please don''t hesitate to tell me." Kojiro Shinomiya got up and bowed.


    "In that case, I''m not polite with Senior Si Gong either." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Hayakawa Koyuki, who had been waiting for a long time, walked in, wearing a gray professional uniform and holding a document in his hand.


    "Senior Ninomiya, Shichijo''s family, Nagiri''s family, Yukoshita''s family, the three joint gourmet areas, need the help of famous chefs. I want to ask Senior Ninomiya to become the representative of Totsuki academy graduates. In the future, your restaurant It will continue to be sponsored by the Qijo family, as will other Yuanyue Academy graduates." Su Yu said simply.


    Kojiro Shinomiya was silent for a while, took a deep look at Su Yu, and took the file.


    Su Yu and Hayakawa Xiaoxue didn''t bother him. Hayakawa Xiaoxue poured Su Yu a glass of sake again and sat beside him.


    Ten minutes later.


    Kojiro Shinomiya signed the document and handed it to Hayakawa Koyuki.


    "Thank you for the cooperation of the seniors in the fourth house. I believe that with the status of the seniors in the fourth house, you can definitely become the top chef in the gourmet area." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m just a cook." Kojiro Shinomiya pushed his glasses, his expression slightly cold.


    "Senior Sigong, I won''t bother you, let''s take a rest here for the time being, you are welcome." Su Yu let go and stood up and said.


    "Yeah." Kojiro Shinomiya nodded.


    Su Yu and Hayakawa Koyuki left the room, Shinomiya Kojiro thought, and the more he thought about it, the more it felt wrong.


    This time, he owed Su Yu a huge favor, and even if there was a problem with that document, he had to sign it.


    "Wait, he told me not to be polite. Could it be that the Kuriya Restaurant is already..." Kojiro Shinomiya''s pupils shrank and looked at the food in front of him.


    As the owner of the Kiriya Restaurant, Gan Hyugako did not come out to meet him, and Suwon Dongmi and others did not go to the airport.


    "Could it be..." Kojiro Shinomiya didn''t dare to think too much, got up and left the room, and went straight to the office of Gan Hyugako. At a glance, he saw the maid in front of the office, Xiao Momo.


    Kojiro Shinomiya sank and clenched his fists, but after all he did not walk over, but waited at the corner.


    After a long time, Gan Hyugako walked out.


    Su Yu stood beside her, Gan Hyugako carefully helped Su Yu organize his clothes.


    Su Yu raised Gan Hyugako''s chin frivolously. She closed her eyes and moved closer to Su Yu.


    Kojiro Shinomiya''s clenched fist sank into the palm of his hand, and the pain was nothing more than the heartache in his heart.


    Gan Hyugako hugged Su Yu''s neck like an intimate couple.


    Kojiro Shinomiya walked outside silently.


    Dry Hyugako''s tears fell. She knew that Kojiro Shinomiya was by the side, but she still let him see this scene.


    "He''s gone." Su Yu pushed dry Hyugako away.


    "Senior Si Gong should hate me?" Gan Hyugako murmured.


    "No, because he really liked you." Su Yu said lightly, then turned and left.


    Gan Hyugako trembled, step by step back to the office, leaning on the door, sitting on the ground, crying like a child.


    ...


    At the entrance of the Wuya Restaurant.


    As soon as Kojiro Shinomiya was about to leave, he saw Suwon Dongmi stopping the car.


    "Shinomiya, did you reach any conditions with him?" Suwon Tomomi looked at Kojiro Shinomiya''s expression and clenched her small fist.


    "Well, Su Yujun helped me, and I repaid his favor."


    "He is a very bad person. If you work with him, you will definitely..."


    "Suwon, I''m tired, so I''ll go back first." Kojiro Shinomiya interrupted Suwon Dongmi and prepared to take a taxi back.


    "Sinomiya, do you know something?" Suwon Dongmi''s expression changed slightly.


    "Suwon, there are some things that I missed and there is no chance. I''m an idiot, right?" Kojiro Shinomiya smiled bitterly.


    "She is to save you..."


    "I know, but it''s too late." Kojiro Shinomiya shook his head.


    "Shall I send you back?" Suwon Dongmi said no more.


    "No, I want to calm down." Kojiro Shinomiya got into the taxi.


    Suwon Dongmi watched the car leave, looked at the fog house restaurant in front of her, and clenched her small fist.


    "Senior Suwon, you are a step late." Su Yu walked out of the Wuwu restaurant.


    "The traffic jam on the road just now was your method?" Suwon Dongmi said coldly.


    "Thanks to them blocking Senior Suwon, let me receive Senior Sigong in advance, to be able to cooperate with him, also thanks to your late." Su Yu pointed to two cars not far away.


    "You are really a mean fellow!" Suwon Dongmi said with disgust.


    "Senior Suwon, with that document, it should be clear to the graduates how to choose. Do you want to stand opposite me or stand by my side? Or sit in the auditorium, whatever you choose "Su Yu came to Suwon Dongmi with a smile on his face.


    Su Yu''s slap was caught by Su Yu again.


    "I promised to be quiet, not to hurt you, and to do what I said." Su Yu kissed the back of Suwon Dongmei''s hand and got into the car.


    Suwon Dongmi watched Su Yu''s car leave, feeling full of powerlessness.


    Now, what qualifications does she have?The graduates of Yuanyue Academy could not be the same as her. They would definitely cooperate with Su Yu. Even if they didn''t cooperate for the time being, they couldn''t last long with Su Yu''s methods.


    "If those three families disagree with his plan, maybe..." Suwon Dongmi thought in her heart, but suddenly thought of someone.


    If it were that person, he might be able to stop Su Yu. After all, he is the top chef of Yuanyue College graduates, a respectable existence.


    Moreover, once he came to oppose Su Yu, maybe he would make Su Yu give up targeting Yuanyue Academy graduates.


    Thinking of this, Suwon Dongmi quickly took out her cell phone and called the person.


    ...


    The home of Kikuji Yuanguo.


    "Su Yu-jun, Senior Suwon is probably going to use the last trick now, I don''t know who you are preparing for?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo feeds Su Yu a fruit salad, smiling lightly.


    "Apart from him, is there a more suitable candidate?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Alchemist?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo had such an expression.

 360 Chapter 360 Dojima Silvers Wrath

    noon.


    Su Yu returned to Yuanyue Academy.


    In his exclusive kitchen.


    Mito Yumei''s dress was still so bold that Su Yu frowned.


    Miyoko Hojo, dressed in Totsuki Academy''s school uniform, looks pretty handsome with short hair, but her figure cannot be ignored.


    "You two, as members of the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve, I will teach you temporarily. Is there a problem?" Su Yu looked at them.


    "Please advise." Miyoko Hojo bent down.


    "Please advise." Mito Yumei followed.


    "Very good. Then, let me talk about the rules of my class." Su Yu came to Mito Yumei.


    Mito Yumei was taken aback and dared not look up.


    "Your dress is your business. However, I think it is better for a chef, especially a girl, to dress well. What do you think? Of course, if you think that dressing is not attractive, I can allow you to Only wear aprons in the kitchen." Su Yu said lightly.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll change my clothes right away." Mito Yumei said with a hot face. If she really only wears an apron, wouldn''t it be...


    Su Yu watched Mito Yumi leave and came to Miyoko Hojo again.


    Miyoko Hojo is not afraid. She is familiar with Chinese cuisine, and her dressing is at best a cheongsam, not as exaggerated as Mito Yumei.


    "I have a very good impression of you, because your family manages Chinese cuisine, so I will teach you a lot of Chinese cuisine. I hope you can learn it well." Su Yu patted Miyoko Hojo on the shoulder.


    "Thank you Su Yu-sama." Miyoko Hojo said in surprise.


    "It''s exactly noon, so you can cook me a Chinese dish for lunch." Su Yu ordered.


    "Yes." Miyoko Hojo bowed, came to the cooking table and started making lunch.


    Her idea is simple, four dishes, one soup, and rice as the staple food, which is warm and does not drop in price.


    After Miyoko Hojo processed the ingredients, Yumei Mito returned and put on a sailor uniform from Totsuki Academy.


    "You also make me a Chinese lunch." Su Yu said directly.


    Mito Yumei quickly started to act. She is good at meat dishes. She can cook many Chinese dishes, such as Dongpo meat.


    As Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Reserve Service, the two of them are naturally good at cooking.


    Miyoko Hojo��s cuisine was the first to complete. Su Yu tasted four dishes in order, drank a bowl of soup, and ate a bowl of rice.


    "Yes, your understanding of Chinese cuisine seems to have worked hard, and given you some time, maybe you will become a Chinese cuisine chef who surpasses the longevity." Su Yu praised.


    "Thank you Su Yu-sama for the compliment, but I want to know the shortcomings more than the advantages." Miyoko Hojo said seriously.


    "There are also a lot of shortcomings. The inside of this dish did not absorb enough soup. The cooking of this dish took a few seconds..." Su Yu said of Miyoko Hojo''s shortcomings.


    Miyoko Hojo listened carefully. She knew that Su Yu, as the owner of God''s Tongue, could make her progress with every word.


    After Su Yu finished talking about Mito Miyoko''s shortcomings, Mito Yumei''s cooking was completed.


    She only cooked two dishes, one beef and one pork belly.


    Mito Yumei''s handling of meat dishes can be said to have done the best. Except for Yuanyue Shijie and Su Yu, few people in Yuanyue Academy surpassed her.


    Of course, Yuanyue Ten Jie''s reserve members must surpass her.


    Su Yu didn''t say much, just let Mito Yumei master the temperature, heat, and spices.


    After lunch, it is naturally teaching time.


    Su Yu made only two dishes, one was the braised lion head made by Miyoko Hojo just now, and the other was beef made by Mito Yumei.


    The dishes were almost exactly the same, and the two dishes were placed in front of the two of them, making them feel an insurmountable gap.


    "These two dishes are your homework. I want you to make a better meal next time than before and try it out. If you lose, I will give her a punishment." Su Yu glanced at the maid standing at the door. Xiaotao, assigned homework.


    "Yes." Hojo Miyoko and Mito Yumi said in unison.


    Su Yu walked out the door, and the maid Xiaotao took him to the reception room.


    There was a smell of smoke in the reception room.


    The middle-aged man who had been waiting for a long time looked at Su Yu and pinched out his cigarette.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are so busy, it''s really impolite for me to interrupt." Dojima Gin said.


    "Chef Dojima, I''m sorry, I''m just teaching the members of the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve. You have been waiting for a long time." Su Yu sat down and said.


    "I don''t need to say more about my purpose?" Dojima Gin''s expression was indifferent, with no intention of being angry.


    "Senior Dojima, I don''t know why you came to me today?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    "Su Yu-kun, what happened to Sigiya is your plan? His head office and debt, everything is your design, right?" Dojima silver sneered.


    "Senior Dojima, Senior Sigiya, if it weren''t for my help, he would have married someone he doesn''t like." Su Yu reminded.


    "So, when Gan Hyugako begged you, you made an excessive offer. She exchanged it for the fourth house at her own expense, right?" Dojima Ginza coldly said.


    "I just talked to Senior Hyugako about Kiriya Restaurant, and she accepted my investment..."


    "The Wuwu Restaurant has now become something in your hands. This is called investment?" Dojima Gin interrupted Su Yu.


    "Senior Hyugako likes me. I didn''t refuse her kindness and accepted the Kuriya Restaurant. May I ask, is there any problem?" Su Yu pushed his glasses and looked at Dojima Gin.


    "Su Yujun, I have met many people, but I have never seen anyone worse than you. The reason why you did not occupy Yuan Yue Academy is because of your guilt for Miss Erina? Or use Yuan Yue Academy as a price. , Let her stay by your side?" Dojima Ginji retorted with a smile.


    "My relationship with her does not seem to need to be explained to Chef Dojima?" Su Yu poured a cup of tea on his own.


    "Yuanyue Academy is our Yuanyue Academy, not your Yuanyue Academy. This time, I have notified all the tutors. If you don''t give up the plan for Yuanyue Academy graduates, we will all leave Yuanyue Academy! "Dojima Ginza stood up and said each word.


    "Chef Dojima, whether you are you or Suwon-senpai, why are you so innocent and persistent? Isn''t my plan good enough? I have made the students of Yuan Yue Academy a better chef and recruited graduates for Let them drive the progress of these juniors and invest them in order to help them help Yuanyue Academy. Is it wrong?" Su Yu took a sip of tea and said slowly.


    "You are just using graduates! Use the students of Far Moon Academy! Use everyone to work for Far Moon Academy! Such chefs are not chefs at all, and you have taken their future away!" Dojima Gin said angrily.


    "Well, Chef Dojima, you won." Su Yu frowned.


    Dojima Gin was taken aback, and then he was relieved. It seemed that Su Yu did not dare to let the mentors leave collectively...


    "Please forward your resignation report and the resignation reports of other instructors to Koyuki Hayakawa, and I will let Erina agree to your resignation." Su Yu smiled.


    Dojima Gin''s face stiffened and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.

 361 Chapter 361

    night.


    In the attic of Nagari Senzaemon.


    Su Yu poured a cup of tea for him and Nakiri Senzaemon.


    "Erina asked for my opinion just now about Dojima Gin''s resignation application." Nagiri Senzaemon said.


    "Your answer is to let her listen to me." Su Yu held up the teacup.


    "Erina is the commander of Totsuki Academy and shouldn''t ask anyone for their opinions. Unfortunately, she is too dependent on others, so Su Yu-kun, Erina will ask you." Nageki Senzaemon nodded. Come down.


    "Togetsu Academy is the Togetsu Academy of the Nagiri family. I don''t want her to be a puppet, but Erina does lack tolerance." Su Yu took a sip of tea ceremony.


    "Then, who do you think is more suitable for mastering Totsuki Academy?" Nakiri Senzaemon groaned.


    "Ninchereonora." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "This is indeed a good choice." Nakiri Senzaemon was not surprised.


    "You handed the Yuanyue Academy to me. This is to trust me. My method is very excessive, but I will not take the Yuanyue Academy from Erina''s hands. This is my promise." Su Yu finished a drink. Tea, got up and said.


    "Totsuki Academy is not the Nagiri''s Totsuki Academy. This is the dream place of all chefs. As long as you can train more excellent chefs, Totsuki Academy is yours." Nagiri Senzaemon looked up Looking at Su Yu.


    "Thank you for your support." Su Yu bowed.


    "Master Su Yu, the mentor meeting has begun." The maid Xiaotao''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Go ahead, Su Yu-kun." Nakiri Senzaemon came to Su Yu and patted him on the shoulder.


    Su Yu straightened up and left the residence of Nagiri Senzaemon.


    ...


    Yuanyue College, conference room.


    There are mentors from Yuanyue Academy, the management of Yuanyue Resort, and other restaurant managers under Yuanyue Academy.


    "Ms. Erina, Chef Dojima is the soul-class figure of Tomotsu Resort. Without him, it would not work!"


    "Yes, Miss Erina, Chef Dojima is the representative of the graduates, and he cannot be allowed to leave Totsuki Academy."


    "Miss Erina, Totsuki Academy is the Nagiri''s Totsuki Academy, not the Totsuki Academy of others!"


    Arguments and discussions came and went one after another, and Erina Nagiri sat in the main seat, feeling a little nervous and sad.


    She respects Dojima Gin very much, but now the relationship between Dojima Gin and Su Yu has broken, and she has no way to stop it from leaving Far Moon Academy.


    Behind Nagiri Erina, Hayakawa Koyuki looked at the people in the meeting room coldly.


    None of the tutors from Yuanyue Academy said anything, but Xi Jianrun, looking at the people around, worried for Su Yu.


    Although these people didn''t say it clearly, what they meant was to drive Su Yu away from Totsuki Academy and let Nagiri Erina regain power.


    The door of the "click" conference room opened without warning.


    The noisy meeting room fell silent for an instant.


    Su Yu and Nacere Leonora walked into the meeting room side by side, and the team of maid Xiaomomo and Igaryu followed behind and guarded the door.


    Everyone looked at each other, but no one dared to speak to Su Yu.


    Su Yu came to Erina Nagiri and stroked her little head.


    Nakiri Erina''s face flushed red, and Su Yu glanced whitely.


    "Thank you, Erina." Su Yu whispered softly, leaning over and kissing Erina Nakiri''s forehead.


    A group of high-level officials from Totsuki Academy clenched their fists, which was hinting to them about his relationship with the Nagiri family.


    Su Yu picked up Nakiri Erina, sat in her seat, and scanned the crowd.


    Nagiri Erina was holding a small hand by Su Yu, feeling very reassured, and standing beside him nicely.


    Ninchereonora looked at the two, and the envy in her eyes faded.


    "Everyone is the administrator of Yuanyue Academy, so I don''t think there is a lot of free time, so I will make a long story short." Su Yu said.


    Everyone looked at Su Yu, daring not to speak.


    "Chef Dojima and I disagree on certain issues and chose to resign. I deeply regret his choice, but respect his choice..."


    "Chef Dojima''s departure was not voluntary. He was angry because you targeted Yuan Yue Academy graduates and wanted to make you withdraw this decision." A manager from Yuan Yue Resort said angrily.


    "I am targeting Yuanyue College graduates? Do you have any evidence? I have a good relationship with the seniors in the fourth house, and he even promised to help me in the food district plan. Many graduates support my plan and want to regain the distance. Yue Academy has made contributions, what is wrong?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "You use your means to make them have to cooperate with you. This is not support at all!" The manager of Yuanyue Resort clenched his fists.


    "Your eyes are full of anger, and it even affects your judgment. This is not what a qualified manager should be. You can go. Hayakawa Koyuki, write down his name and position, and let him leave. "Su Yu shook his head and said.


    "I am the manager of Yuanyue Resort. After working for Yuanyue Academy for so long, you dare to fire me?" The manager of Yuanyue Resort couldn''t believe it.


    "Qianxiang." Su Yu frowned.


    "Please don''t let me do it." Asaka''s wooden knife fell on the opponent''s neck.


    "Ms. Erina, are you watching him control Totsuki Academy like this? Totsuki Academy is the Nagiri''s Totsuki Academy..."


    "Bang" Qianxiang''s wooden knife fell unceremoniously and stunned the manager of Yuanyue Resort.


    Seeing the manager of Yuanyue Resort being dragged out, everyone''s heart sank.


    "Chef Dojima''s application for resignation, Erina, sign it." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Nakiri Onora handed the document to Nakiri Erina.


    Nagiri Erina hesitated, signed the name and stamped it.


    Everyone sighed in their hearts.


    "Okay, it''s over for Chef Dojima. Next, let''s talk about the management problem. You all seem to be dissatisfied with my existence and want to let me leave. Excuse me, you have this qualification. Is it?" Su Yu asked.


    Everyone''s eyelids twitched, and there was something wrong in their hearts.


    "Ms. Nacere Leonora, I believe you are all familiar with it, so I won��t introduce too much. Starting today, she will be the vice dean of Yuanyue Academy, responsible for the management issues of Yuanyue Academy, and will thoroughly investigate all management issues. Ren, this appointment has been approved by Your Excellency Nagiri Senzaemon." Su Yu said slowly.


    Everyone looked at Su Yu and Nacer�� Leonora in horror. Are you planning to do something directly on Yuanyue Academy?Do you want to get rid of their management and replace Su Yu directly?


    "Finally, dear mentors, you are the most precious treasure of Yuanyue Academy and have cultivated countless outstanding chefs. I don''t mean anything against you. I just want to do my best to train more outstanding chefs. Yuanyue Academy Not only the Nagiri��s Yuan Yue Academy, but also your Yuan Yue Academy, I implore you to stay." Su Yu stood up and said sincerely.


    Ninchereonora looked at Su Yu with a touch of appreciation in her eyes. She thought that Su Yu would be rude to these instructors, but she didn''t expect to have such an attitude.


    Attacking the management is not painful to Yuanyue Academy. If there is no tutor, Yuanyue Academy will not be able to attend classes normally for a period of time.

 362 Chapter 362: The Strong in Qianxiangs Eyes

    A meeting aimed at Su Yu ended with a complete defeat of the management.


    "Su Yujun, when we have time, let us taste your cooking." Yuanyue Academy tutor Roland Chapel said.


    "When this time is over, I will personally entertain all the tutors." Su Yu smiled.


    The tutors of Far Moon Academy, headed by Roland Chapel, chose to support Su Yu!


    They actually have no choice, because there are too many concerns for them.


    Su Yu treated them with such respect, let these instructors breathe a sigh of relief, and naturally also gave Su Yu a step down.


    As for Yuanyue College graduates, they also know.It''s just that the graduates of Yuanyue Academy in these years did not make any contribution to Yuanyue Academy. Now that Su Yu has brought them back to Yuanyue Academy, it may be an opportunity for them to know themselves again.


    After all, chefs are chefs, not qualified businessmen. Those graduates need more pressure to grow.


    All the mentors left, and only Su Yu and Erina Nakiri, and Leonora Nakiri were left in the meeting room.


    Hayakawa Koyuki went to adjust the position. The candidates were already available and could be added at any time.


    Asaka and others stood by the door.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Nakiri Erina said softly.


    If it weren''t for Su Yu''s appearance, she really didn''t know how to deal with this matter.


    Those managements were mostly the people mentioned by Nagiri Senzaemon. If she let them leave without authorization, it would inevitably disappoint these old people.


    But Su Yu didn''t even think about it at all, and directly attacked them. Whoever dared not to accept it would immediately get out of Yuanyue Academy.


    This kind of domineering approach, although irrational, is very effective and directly restrained everyone.


    "Erina, you are still too gentle." Su Yu pulled Nakiri''s little hand and let her sit in her arms.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Nakiri Erina was ashamed, and she felt the gaze of Nacereonora from the side, which made her look up a little.


    "The relationship between Erina and Su Yu-kun is so good, I am so relieved that I won''t disturb you." Nacerionora smiled gracefully and left.


    The door to the meeting room was closed.


    Su Yu looked at Nakiri Erina in his arms and slowly lowered his head.


    Nagiri Erina closed her eyes shyly.


    ...


    Leaving the conference room, the two walked on the way to the villa.


    Nakiri Erina took Su Yu''s arm, and his head was resting on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    Su Yu clearly felt the pressure on her arm, looked at Erina Nakiri next to her, and patted her little head.


    "What has Feisha been doing recently?" Su Yu asked.


    Nito Hisako, as the secretary of Nagiri Erina, is also the Reserve of Totsuki Tenge. Whether to choose to continue with Nakiri Erina or to strive to become the next Togetsu Erina is a problem for her.


    "Fishago has been studying medicinal food very hard recently and read a lot of books. I talked with Scarlett for a long time. In the end, she finally chose to become the ten best of far moon." Nakiri Erina said softly.


    She has always regarded Nito Hisako as her best friend, not a servant and follower.


    The former Xinto Feisha has always chosen to be her follower until Su Yu appeared, which changed the relationship between the two and at the same time made them more intimate.


    "Medicated diet? This road is a bit difficult. It is different from ordinary cuisine. The top-level medicated diet can even slowly change people''s physique. The medicated diet I plan to make for them is just like this." Su Yu said while watching. A glance behind.


    "Fishago didn''t study that kind of medicinal food. We are chefs, not scientists." Nagiri Erina groaned.


    "I really look forward to the success of her medicated diet. It''s best to develop a body-replenishing food, so that I can be with you better enough." Su Yu joked.


    "Stupid! Why are you always thinking about that kind of thing? Can''t you think about something good?" Erina Nagiri blushed.


    "Good thing? I think about it, Erina, do you like twins?" Su Yu said seriously.


    "You... If you do this again, I will ignore you... Um"


    When Su Yu kissed, Erina Nakiri could not speak anymore.


    The Igaryu team following the two stopped.


    "Master Su Yu is really amazing. Even if Miss Erina knows how many boats he is on, she still likes him so willingly." Little Rabbit sighed.


    "Women in love are like this." Xiao Wei said blankly.


    "Master Su Yu is very gentle, so they all like Master Su Yu." Yueying whispered.


    Qian Xiang didn''t speak, her eyes were a little complicated when she looked at Su Yu.


    Why is such a strong Master Su Yu keen on such things?Love will only make people weaker, and only by cutting everything off can you become truly strong.


    "Sister Qianxiang, don''t fly moths to the fire." Xiaowei noticed Qianxiang''s expression and approached her, lowering her voice.


    Asaka was taken aback, then smiled bitterly, she didn''t have that idea.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu and Nakiri Erina returned to the villa, and Nito Hisako was ready for dinner.


    When she saw Su Yu, she was happy, and she had many questions and wanted to ask Su Yu.


    "Hisako, wait until dinner, let me see your research results." Su Yu smiled at the Nito Hisako who was opposite, and put a hand on Nagiri Erina''s lap.


    Nagiri Erina blushed and glared at Su Yu.


    At the end of the dinner, the maid Xiaotao cleaned up the kitchen utensils.


    Xinto Feisha took Su Yu to her room.


    "Su Yujun, wait a minute, I have experimented more medicated diet recently..."


    "Stupid Feisha, I have no interest in your research results." Su Yu hugged Xinhu Feisha and turned off the light by the way.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "Thanks for your hard work, Feisha. To reward you, I will coax you to sleep tonight." Su Yu said in Xinto Feisha''s ear.


    "I''m not sleepy yet..." Xinhu Feisha turned around and hugged Su Yu tightly.


    "Then I will tell you a story." Su Yu picked up Xinhu Feisha and came to the bed.


    "What''s the story?" Xinhu Feisha got into the bed and pillowed it in Su Yu''s arms.


    "The story of the big bad wolf and the little sheep..."


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m not a kid..."


    "I play the big bad wolf..."


    "Then am I a little sheep?"


    "No, you are my wife."


    "That''s Miss Erina''s position."


    Xinto Feishazhi was in Su Yu''s arms, talking to Su Yu, and soon fell asleep.


    Su Yu stroked Xinhu Feisha''s long hair, turned and hugged her in his arms.


    Nito Hisako seemed to feel the warmth of her embrace, her small face pressed against Su Yu''s embrace, with a sweet smile on her face.


    Doorway.


    Nagiri Erina saw this scene and closed the door gently.


    She was not jealous or jealous, watching Su Yu treat Nito Feisha with such tenderness instead of bullying her.


    This made her heart warm.


    "Although it is very gentle, but sometimes it is too much, very bad-hearted..."


    Nakiri Erina muttered.

 363 Chapter 363 Lies and deception?

    Early in the morning, Nagiri Erina''s residence.


    Nito Hisako feeds Su Yu a breakfast made by Erina Nagiri.


    Ninchereonora sat opposite Su Yu and gave Su Yu a shameful glance.


    "What''s the matter? Ms. Nacereonora?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    "It''s nothing, I''m going to help Erina." Nacereounora got up and walked outside the door.


    "Feisha, I''m full too, you can continue to study your medicinal diet." Su Yu wiped his mouth.


    "Well, Su Yujun, thank you." Xinhu Feishao said a little embarrassed.


    "It''s okay." Su Yu stroked Xinto Feisha''s little head, he knew she was talking about last night.


    ...


    Leaving Nagiri Erina''s villa, Su Yu came to the Shiomi Research Institute.


    After a refurbishment, it has become a bit like a research base. It used to be an abandoned building.


    Su Yu came to the second floor and opened the door.


    "Su Yu-jun, good morning." Yuuki Yoshino, who was watering the plants, saw Su Yu and said nervously.


    The fan''s ball head, fair facial features, and a school uniform from Far Moon Academy are slightly tight, petite, and quite cute.


    "Good morning." Su Yu was not surprised that Yoshino Yuuhime was here.


    She has cultivated many animals. Compared with Mito Yumei, she needs more spices to help her cooking.


    The fact that Shiomi Jun was researching new types of spices was not a secret between Yuanyue Ten Jie and Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve.


    "Um, I''m just here to help..."


    "I don''t mean to blame you. At the moment, the research on spices is not over. When Professor Xi Jianjun produces the results, Yuanyue Shijie and Yuanyue Shijie reserve members will have the opportunity to obtain these new spices." Su Yu said. Waved.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Yuuki Yoshino breathed a sigh of relief and bowed.


    "You are welcome, where''s Professor Xi Jianrun?" Su Yu asked.


    "Professor Shiomi Jun is probably resting in the next room. Recently, she has been busy late at night, sometimes sleeping directly in the research room." Yoshino Yuuhime said with some worry.


    "This woman..." Su Yu frowned and left the room.


    Yoshino Yuuki was taken aback, and cautiously came to the door of the room, and saw Su Yu opened the door of the room and walked in directly.


    "Could it be that Su Yu-kun and Professor Shiomi Jun..." Yuuki Yoshino secretly guessed.


    In the research room.


    Su Yu looked at Xi Jianrun who was lying on the table and hugged her directly.


    Xi Jian Runyou woke up and saw Su Yu, shocked.


    "I heard you have been in the research room?" Su Yu hugged Xi Jianjun and put her on the sofa.


    "The spice research has reached the final stage..."


    "Now put this matter down and take a good rest for a few days. I don''t need it that much." Su Yu covered Xi Jianrun with a quilt.


    "Don''t you need my research?" Xi Jianrun felt tight and looked at Su Yu pitifully.


    "What are you thinking about? The spice research still requires you to do it, just let you rest..."


    "I''m fine, as long as I work harder, I can get all the spice data." Xi Jianjun said, ready to get up.


    "Now your task is to rest." Su Yu pressed Xi Jianrun.


    "I can continue to work, this is the value you give me..."


    "Then now I''ll give you another job. In addition to researching spices, you must also take care of your body." Su Yu frowned.


    "I''m fine..."


    "I want you to live a healthy life so that I can take care of my children." Su Yu approached Xi Jianrun and said in her ear.


    Xi saw Runqiao''s face flushed. Did Su Yu mean to have a baby with her?


    "Get a good rest, I''ll come to you later." Su Yu lowered his head, leaving a mark on Xi Jianrun''s forehead.


    Xi Jianrun looked at Su Yu''s leaving back, and covered his hot face with the quilt.


    "Kacha" Su Yu opened the door.


    Yoshino Yuuhime, who had not had time to escape, became stiff, and she secretly said that she was not good.


    "Children don''t do this kind of thing." Su Yu closed the door, patted Yoshino''s head, and turned away.


    "..." Yoshino Yuuki looked at Su Yu''s back blankly, she was a child?


    ...


    Akakubo Momo''s residence.


    Su Yu knocked on the door, but it was not Akakubo Tao��s maid who came to open the door, but Ryoko Sakura.


    Ryoko with long purple hair, dressed in a pure white chef''s uniform, with a beautiful face with a gentle smile, her figure is far surpassing anyone else Su Yu has seen, the chef''s uniform looks a little bit on her body Not serious.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see." Sakura Ryoko felt the line of Su Yu''s gaze, and said slightly shy.


    "I haven''t seen you in a few days, you are still so beautiful." Su Yu smiled and walked into the room.


    "Ryoko, who is it..."


    Akakubo Tao walked out of the kitchen, and saw Su Yu''s face with joy.


    "Akikubo Momoka-senpai, how is Tamura Mana really here for you?" Su Yu smiled when he saw Akkubo Momoka.


    "She is serious and talented, and can master Japanese dim sum very well." Akakubo Tao noticed Sakura Ryoko behind Su Yu, her face flushed.


    "Then trouble you to take care of her." Su Yu smiled.


    "You''re welcome. Su Yu-kun, I''m currently studying recipes. You are an expert in this area. Can you come to my room?" Akakubo Tao blinked.


    "Oh? I''m very interested." Su Yu received Akakubo Tao''s hint and smiled playfully.


    The two walked upstairs, Sakura Ryoko had no doubts, and was about to continue making desserts that Akakubo Momma taught her. When she remembered that the maid was not at home, she wanted to take over each other''s work.


    Ryoko made black tea, put on dessert, and walked towards the second floor.


    Arriving in front of Akakubo Momo''s room, Ryoko Sakura was about to knock on the door when she heard a strange sound.


    "Do they have something important? Then I will bring refreshments in now, will it disturb them..." Sakura Ryoko was thinking, when she heard the voices of Akakubo Tao and Su Yu.


    "Jun Su Yu, when will you take me out on a date?"


    "Senior Akakubo Momo, are you interested in the hot springs? If you like, I will take you on a trip to the hot spring hotel."


    "really?"


    "Of course it is true. When that happens, the two of us will go, and no one can disturb us."


    "..." Ryoko Sakura took a few steps back, looked at the door in disbelief, and then ran downstairs.


    Su Yu and Akakubo Tao had such a close relationship, she couldn''t believe it.


    Although she knew that Su Yu had a few boats on her feet, she did not expect Su Yu to be so close to Akakubo Tao, one of the ten bests of Yuan Yue.


    "Could it be that Su Yu-kun was deceiving Akakubo Tao?" Ryoko Sakura fled back to the kitchen, thinking.


    Akakubo Tao is cute in appearance and simple in heart. She looks like a girl who is easily deceived.


    And Su Yu, his relationship with Erina Nagiri is well-known, but he maintains an extraordinary relationship with Takumi.Knowing this, Tian Suohui was still willing to be with Su Yu, which shows how powerful Su Yu''s rhetoric is.

 364 Chapter 364: Nagais Truth About Alice

    In the morning, Ji Xing Liao.


    Yoshino Yuuhime and Sakura Ryoko looked at Tian Suohui and Su Yu in the kitchen, and looked at each other, with varying degrees of worry in their eyes.


    Yoshino Yuuhime thinks that Su Yu and Xi Jianjun are related. It can be seen that Su Yu is a very bad man. However, tell Tian Suohui about this, would she really believe it?


    Ryoko Sakura thought that Su Yu had coaxed Akakubo Momo Wada Sorui, and he had to tell them.But, if it is a misunderstanding, will she soon become a nosy person?


    "Oh." The two sighed at the same time.


    "You two, what''s bothering you? Why don''t you talk about it?" Su Yu''s voice sounded from the ears of the two.


    "No...nothing..." Yoshino Yuuhime waved her hand.


    "Um... nothing..." Sakura Ryoko stammered.


    "Sometimes, seeing is believing, hearing is not. But I can tell you that what you two hear is the truth." Su Yu''s hand fell on the shoulders of the two.


    Yoshino Yuuhime and Sakura Ryoko opened their mouths wide, but Su Yu would take the initiative to tell them.


    "The reason I tell you this is because you are Xiaohui��s friends, and I don��t want you to conflict with her because of this kind of thing. Xiaohui knows my business very well, and even so, she is still willing to stay by my side. If you are Telling her this will undoubtedly allow her to choose a position between me and you. At that time, she should be the one who is troubled." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    Yoshino Yuuhime and Sakura Ryoko suddenly realized it, no wonder Su Yu dared to tell them nonchalantly that he had considered the consequences.


    "Su Yu-jun, you know that Xiaohui likes you so much, why do you want to go so much?" Yoshino Yuuhime shook her fist, talking, and glanced at Tian Suohui in the kitchen.


    There was a smile on Tian Suohui''s face, probably because Su Yu came to her and she was very happy.


    "Student Yoshino Yuuhime, it''s not just Xiaohui who likes me. Do you want me to abandon them and like Xiaohui alone?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''ve heard it all, you''re coaxing girls, aren''t you?" Ryoko Sakura said angrily.


    "If I were an honest person, I would have been driven away long ago." Su Yu laughed at himself.


    Ryoko Sakura remembered the story of Naginata thistle, and stopped talking.


    Yoshino Yuuki opened her mouth, not knowing what to say, she always felt that Su Yu would have many reasons to refute them, leaving them completely speechless.


    "I can understand how you two are thinking about Xiaohui, but there are some things, it''s better not to say it." Su Yu smiled when they saw that they were not talking.


    "Su Yu-jun, please don''t hurt Xiaohui." Ryoko Sakura said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt Xiaohui. I just like other girls at the same time I like her. You two, I also appreciate it. If you are willing, I don''t mind interacting with you." Su Yukai Said a joke.


    The faces of Yoshino Yuuhime and Sakura Ryoko flushed.


    Su Yu turned around and walked towards the kitchen, closing the door smoothly.


    Yoshino Yuuhime and Sakura Ryoko looked at each other, and both saw the shyness in each other''s eyes.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Nakiri''s place of Alice.


    "Su Yu-jun, I thought you had forgotten my existence, but I didn''t expect you to come to me." With a puffed face, Alice Nakiri, dressed as a scientist, was studying her molecular cuisine.


    "How could I forget you? Second Miss Alice." Su Yu smiled lightly and came to the back of Alice Nageri.


    "Don''t block me here, I still have work to continue." Alice Nagiri gave Su Yu a blank look, and she didn''t have a good air.


    "In my eyes, there is always only Erina, which makes you very angry, right?" Su Yu hugged Alice Nageki.


    "Let go of me... I don''t care about you..."


    "Don''t you really care? Then why did your tears fall?" Su Yu held up Alice Nageki''s face.


    "Because of the smell of onions, I just cut the onions and didn''t wash my hands..."


    "Did you forget that my nose is very good? Where does the onion smell come from? There is only fragrance on your hands." Su Yu looked at Alice Naminoue amused.


    "Blame you! If it weren''t for you hiding in Erina''s room that time, I wouldn''t care about you! Obviously done such an excessive thing to me, but never cared about me again, you are really bad! Fool! Soul! Dan!" Alice Nagechi bit her lip, tears fell, her small fist beat Su Yu.


    "I''m sorry." Su Yu hugged Alice Nudgei tightly.


    He could feel the affection of Nageri Alice towards him, but it was not too much due to the existence of Nagereonora before.


    As for now, Nacer�� Leonora has no chance to look back, and Su Yu doesn''t need to be polite.


    "Is it enough to be sorry?" Alice Nudge looked up at Su Yu, tears streaming down her eyes.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Su Yu wiped away the tears from the corners of Alice''s eyes.


    "Why do you treat Erina, you have to treat me better..." Alice Nagari muttered.


    "Jealous Alice is so cute. Actually, I have been with Erina..." Su Yu said a word in Alice''s ear.


    Nageri Alice flushed, raised her small fist, and punched Su Yu.


    "If you want me to treat you better, please, I will definitely give you more..."


    "I don''t want that kind of thing! Stupid!" Alice Nakiri said with shame and air.


    "It''s boring to stay in Yuanyue Academy every day? Do you want to go shopping with me?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I''m going to prepare, you go to the living room and wait for me." Alice Nakiri nodded.


    "Don''t prepare too much, you are already beautiful enough." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Alice Nakiri closed her eyes, stood on her toes, and slowly approached Su Yu.


    Su Yu watched her movements and kissed her.


    ...


    Nakiri in Alice''s room.


    In the pink room, cute dolls can be seen everywhere, and Alice Nakiri is like a simple princess.


    "How about this one?" Alice Nagiri, wearing a white dress, turned in front of Su Yu.


    "Very cute, my princess." Su Yu took Alice Nagechi''s little hand and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    "Rogue knight, you will take me out today, and protect me." Alice Nageri covered her mouth and smiled.


    Nakiri Onora is a noble background, so naturally Alice Nakiri needless to say.Although there is no title of princess, but in their family, it looks like a little princess.


    "As a knight, I don''t want to protect Her Royal Highness. I want to elope with Her Royal Highness and escape this troubled world." Su Yu opened the door.


    "Then take me to elope, knight." Alice Nakiri smiled sweetly.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness." Su Yu hugged Alice Nakiri in the manner of a princess, and walked past the blank-faced Kurokiba Ryo.


    "Ryo-kun, please keep your home." Alice Nagiri waved a small hand to Kurokiba Ryo.


    "Yes, miss." Kurokiba said coolly.


    He is not a knight, nor a prince, but an entourage.

 365 Chapter 365: Feeling Lost Tens of Billions

    night.


    Su Yu and Nakiri Alice returned to Tomotsu Academy.


    In the afternoon, they visited the amusement park once, then went to the game hall and shopping mall.


    What Nagetsu Alice wants is very simple. It is to play with Su Yu and go shopping together. As long as it is a gift from Su Yu, even ordinary puppets, she likes it.


    Su Yu is with her, it doesn''t feel like dating, but like taking care of a child.


    The two walked into Alice''s residence, and as soon as they walked in, they saw Nginache Leonora.


    "Alice, did you have fun this afternoon?" Nacere Leonora whispered.


    "Yeah." Alice Nakiri nodded.


    "Wandering all afternoon, you should be tired too, go and rest, I''ll go to Su Yu-jun to chat." Naucheleonora stood up, walked in front of Nakiri Alice, and stroked her little head. .


    "Su Yu-jun, see you tomorrow." Alice Nagache looked at Su Yu reluctantly.


    "Get a rest early." Su Yu patted Alice Nuncie''s head.


    Nageri Alice smiled and walked upstairs.


    Nakiri Onora waited until Nakiri Alice closed the door, looked at Su Yu coldly, and walked out of Nakiri Alice''s residence.


    Su Yu followed her closely, following her unhurriedly.


    Ninchereonora took Su Yu to a quiet courtyard.


    "I have followed your request, let the Nakiri International Research Association become a member of Far Moon Academy, and stay to help you manage Far Moon Academy. You must promise me not to hurt Alice!" Stopped, turned and looked at Su Yu.


    "I didn''t hurt her, I just wanted to bring her happiness. She was very happy with me, I think this is enough." Su Yu shrugged.


    "You don''t like her! That''s..."


    "So what? Can you stop me? Or, you want her to choose someone else?" Su Yu took a step forward and raised Nacereo''s chin frivolously.


    "You are the worst person I have ever seen!" Nacereounora clenched her small fist.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Su Yu finished speaking and lowered his head.


    Ninchereonora did not dodge or hide, nor did he intend to cooperate with Su Yu.


    Su Yu didn''t care, she hugged Nacereonora and walked into the room.


    There was no light in the room, but Su Yu could clearly see the expression on Ninchereonora.


    She bit her lip and looked ashamed.


    "I don''t intend to refuse or cooperate. What do you mean?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I promise all your conditions, but this does not mean that I will have a slight affection for you! I will always only love that person deeply!" Nacereounora glared at Su Yu.


    "It''s an enviable love, but, do you think he will be the same as you? You made the Nakiri International Research Association a part of Tomotsu Academy, and stayed here, following my orders, guess what, If he knew my existence, what would he look like?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Even if he likes others, I love him deeply, and I will never be deceived by your words!" Nacereo''s eyes darkened, and then he said more firmly.


    "You are so dumb and cute." Su Yu smiled and looked at Nanche Leonora, and threw her clothes aside.


    "You hateful soul, you don''t understand what true love is. You can take everything from me, and you will never get my heart!" Nacereonora said with shame.


    "Then I will... take everything from you."


    ...


    Two hours later.


    "You feel that you can control everything, including your own emotions and conditions. Unfortunately, you are only a weak one after all." Su Yu put on his clothes and glanced at Nacereounora.


    Ninchereonora turned her back to Su Yu and did not speak.


    "Admit it, you don''t love him so much at all, just sophistry. You and I are the same kind of people, the only people who can really trust are themselves, and sometimes they use everyone." Su Yu tidied his clothes and sat down on Naruto Beside Chereonora.


    "If I had met you earlier, maybe I wouldn''t like him at all." Nacerionora turned around, looking at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    "It''s not too late. I appreciate you very much, and you are willing to stay by my side. We have a lot of time to stay together." Su Yu held Nacereo''s little hand.


    "What you admire is not me, it''s just my appearance." Naceronora groaned.


    "You don''t like me, it''s just my youth." Su Yu learned Nacereo''s tone.


    "We are both bad, but you are worse than me." Nacereounora fluffed her long hair and looked at Su Yu with gentle eyes.


    "You are worse than me. What you think in your heart is different from what you said." Su Yu kissed the back of Nacereo''s hand lightly.


    "I''m tired, go find another woman. Your value to me is the same as my value to you. It''s just a convenient tool." Nacereonora retracted her small hand and turned over.


    "This is too much, but the relationship is also good. After all, I can''t propose to you, and you can''t marry me." Su Yu stood up and said, and walked out of the room.


    "Just use it?" Nacereonora murmured, closing her eyes.


    ...


    Su Yu walked out of Nacereo''s courtyard and glanced back.


    He liked the appearance of Nagele Unola, but he couldn''t get her sincerity, or even if she was tempted, he would pretend not to be tempted.


    Because of her identity, she is not allowed to be tempted by Su Yu.


    At first, Su Yu just wanted the Nagiri International Research Association, she could only be regarded as a bonus.


    However, what Su Yu didn''t expect was that she was very smart, with extraordinary vision and ambition.


    Therefore, Su Yu let her stay.


    Nakiri Erina''s management skills are insufficient, and her work will be greatly reduced with the help of Nakiri Onora.


    She is a member of the Nagiri family. There is no doubt about this. With her help, Su Yu felt that it was worth the price.


    For example, just now, he paid a lot of price, Nacereo''s heart was very satisfied, but on the surface she looked like she was at a loss.


    Su Yu was very proud on the surface, but in fact, he felt that he had lost more than tens of billions.


    However, if there is such a thing next time, Su Yu is still willing to do so.


    After all, his small sacrifices were exchanged for future happiness.


    Thinking about it this way, Su Yu instantly felt that his image became taller, not a bad person, but a person who knows how to give.


    "By the way, Mrs. Xuexia, do I need to sacrifice myself..." Su Yu thought.


    "Host, I have never seen anyone as brazen as you!" The system made a complaint after a long time.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Su Yu humbly accepted the compliment of the system and walked towards the Xijian Research Association, thinking of what should be done by the way to supplement his lost physical strength.


    "����"system.

 366 Chapter 366: Xi Jianrun and Su Yu

    Su Yu arrived at the Xijian seminar, it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    Opening the door of the research room, Xi Jianjun was writing something.


    Su Yu looked at her attentively, and did not disturb her, but came to the kitchen.


    after an hour.


    Xi Jianrun smelled the scent wafting out of the kitchen, and hurried to the kitchen, seeing Su Yu, his heart warmed.


    "There are results in the spice research, right?" Su Yu looked at Xi Jianrun.


    "Well, I just finished writing the analysis report of those spices, and their effects have been recorded." Xi Jianrun nodded.


    "Common spices that can be cultivated. I want to grow them on a large scale. As the person in charge of these spices, can you write about their characteristics?" Su Yu asked.


    "Are you going to sell to the outside world?" Xi saw Jun Yixi.


    "I just want the spices to be richer, so that you, the spice authority, thank me more." Su Yusheng came out for dinner.


    "I am very grateful to you for being able to bring those spices to more chefs, enriching the taste of cooking, and allowing more people to taste delicious cooking." Xiomi Jun pushed his glasses.


    "I don''t want this kind of gratitude, I want you to act in substance." Su Yu walked out the door with dinner.


    Xi Jianrun''s face turned red, and his actual actions meant that?


    At the end of the dinner, Su Yu drank chicken soup, which was a medicinal diet studied by Nito Hisako, and he experimented it out.


    In fact, Su Yu''s physique has long since needed no soup.


    ...


    After dinner.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa and looked at Xi Jianrun''s experimental report.


    Xi Jianrun sat beside Su Yu, holding a cup of coffee, waiting for Su Yu''s comments and suggestions.


    "Yes, your experiment report is very detailed, and you can feel your intentions." Su Yu watched for ten minutes before closing the experiment report.


    He has the ability to never forget, and after seeing it over and over, he has mastered the knowledge.


    "Some of these spices are more precious and should be difficult to cultivate. I think these spices should be grown in a safe place..." Xi Jianjun said, remembering her innocent before.


    At that time, she wanted to bring all the spices to the chef world, and felt that Su Yu should share the spices.


    "For spices that are difficult to cultivate, I will cultivate them elsewhere. You only need to grow those ordinary spices and write your article." Su Yu refers to the space ring.


    "Thank you." Xi Jianrun stood up and bowed.


    "You are welcome. Your report shows me your value. I will give this experimental report to the planting base. The seeds of ordinary spices will be given to you by my maid later." Su Yu held Xi. Jianrun''s little hand pulled her into his arms.


    "Ok��"


    "You are obviously much older than me, but your skin is still young. It seems that there are many secrets of spices." Su Yu looked down at Xi Jianrun''s small face.


    Without any cosmetics, but very white.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xi Jianrun looked up at Su Yu, slowly approaching him.


    "Don''t regret it?" Su Yu whispered.


    "You gave me the meaning of living and gave me new value. I think my greatest value is to be able to do something for you and make you feel happy, which is my value." Xi Jianyun took it off The glasses hugged Su Yu''s neck.


    Su Yu no longer declined, holding Xi Jianrun tightly.


    Compared to Nacereounora, Shiomi Jun is more like a young girl, regardless of her height or appearance, she remains young, only the age is about the same as Nacereounora.


    ...


    In the early morning, Shiomi Jun''s room.


    Su Yu opened his eyes and looked down at Xi Jianrun in his arms.


    There was a trace of tears in the corner of Xi Jianrun''s eyes, but there was a smile on his face.


    She used to travel to many places to study spices, until she met Ye Shanliang, so that she was no longer alone, and took him back to Yuanyue Academy.


    She watched Ye Shanliang grow up and looked forward to him, but she didn''t understand Ye Shanliang''s thoughts.


    Hayama Ryo and Naginaki thistle were defeated by Naginaki Erina and dropped out of school.


    Xi Jianjun received a severe blow, depressed, shut himself in the room, and refused to go out to see people.


    Su Yu pulled her from the darkness to the light and gave her the meaning of living.


    Even if it is used, she is now willing.


    Because her second life was given to her by Su Yu.


    Su Yu stroked Xi Jianrun''s long hair, not surprised that Xi Jianrun was still a girl.


    She is devoted to researching spices and has never had a boyfriend. Ye Shanliang has always respected her.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Xi Jianrun woke up and looked at Su Yu in a daze.


    "It''s time to get up. I have a lot of time today, so I will go shopping with you. You seem to have always been a lab coat. Buy a few more clothes today." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "No, I think this suit is very good. I have been in the laboratory and don''t like to go out." Xi Jianjun waved his hand.


    "I feel bad." Su Yu said lightly.


    "I listen to you..." Xi Jianrun whispered.


    "It has always been this dress. Sooner or later, I will get bored. I will choose some other clothes for you today. Such as maid outfits, swimsuits, bunny girls, sailor school uniforms..."


    "Huh?" Xi Jianrun flushed.


    ...


    After breakfast.


    Su Yu took Xijianjun back to Chiba and started shopping.


    Shiomi Jun is petite, but his body is comparable to Yuihama Yui.


    Her youthful appearance, even in sailor school uniform, shouldn''t be strange.


    In the dressing room.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you come in for a while?" Xi Jianrun opened the curtain a little and said with a probe.


    Su Yu walked into the dressing room and was taken aback.


    "Doesn''t it look strange?" Xi Jianrun flushed, shy and nervous.


    "It''s not surprising, I like you very much, so I can only wear it in front of me in the future." Su Yu looked at the somewhat tight sailor uniform, this one is really not serious.


    "Yeah..." Xi Jianrun understood Su Yu''s meaning, and looked at the other clothes even more shy.


    "Don''t be stunned, wait a while, and go to other places." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "That one��"


    "Is there any problem?" Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Nothing..." Xi Jianrun actually wanted to say let Su Yu go out and so on, but, thinking that the relationship between the two had become like that, it seemed that there was no need to avoid Su Yu.


    Su Yu leaned against the door of the dressing room, enjoying Xi Jianjun''s changing show.


    She moved quickly, but still allowed Su Yu to see a good view.


    "How?" Xi Jianrun changed his swimsuit and turned to look at Su Yu, a little nervous.


    "Ahem, uh... can I make an excessive request?" Su Yu coughed twice.


    "What an excessive request?" Xi Jianrun blinked and looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    Su Yu took a step forward and said a word in Xi Jianrun''s ear.


    After Xi Jianrun listened, he lowered his head in shame.


    After a long time, she nodded, her ears were red.

 367 Chapter 367: Xi Jianjuns Curiosity

    Leave the mall.


    Su Yu brought Xijianjun to the amusement park. Compared with ordinary girls, Xijianjun was more afraid of haunted houses.


    He held Su Yu''s arm all the way, closed his eyes in fear, and buried his head in Su Yu''s arms when he heard the wind and grass nearby.


    A ride on the roller coaster even scared her to faint.


    Su Yu sat in a chair with Xi Jianrun, bought a cup of hot drink, and handed it to Xi Jianrun.


    "I''m sorry, Jun Su Yu, I''ll just take a rest." Xi Jianrun said softly.


    "No, I don''t like to keep looking at your pale face. Next, I will take you to the planting base." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Planting base?" Xi Jianrun was taken aback.


    ...


    Clear blue sky, fresh air.


    In the distance, the earth dragon ran happily, the neat fruit and vegetable planting base, the spices that could not be seen at a glance, and the clear lake.


    Xi Jianrun took off his glasses and took a deep breath.


    "This is not the earth, right?"


    "Yes, this is a special space that only I can reach. They are all my maids who are in charge of managing this place, cabbage, frosted crab, high-grade wagyu, all three ingredients come from here." Su Yu said. , Blew a whistle.


    An earth dragon ran over and stopped in front of Su Yu.


    "What a strange creature..." Xi Jianrun looked at the earth dragon curiously.


    "It''s very fast. You can travel around the world by riding it." Su Yu picked up Xi Jianrun and sat on the back of Earth Dragon.


    Xi Jianrun sat in front and was hugged by Su Yu, and saw the earth dragons, galloping horses, and a group of snow wolves.


    The snow wolf is in front and the earth dragon is behind, advancing into the forest.


    Xi Jianjun was amazed at the speed of the snow wolf preying. He was full of curiosity about the various animals in the forest. He tasted the apples of another world and praised the world without hesitation.


    Finally, Su Yu brought Xi Jianjun to the newly built town.


    It is a town rather than his manor.


    Although the layout inside is still a bit rudimentary, not even the villas, Su Yu also likes these antique Japanese courtyards.


    Xi Jianjun changed his swimsuit and walked into the swimming pool with Su Yu.


    The huge swimming pool, accompanied by a few maids, is making lunch barbecue.


    Xi Jianjun looked up at the sky, this world was like a treasure box to her.


    "Jun Su Yu, can I stay here?" Xi Jianrun couldn''t help but said.


    "Theoretically speaking, no. But, I am a real person, as long as you give me enough benefits, naturally there is no problem." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Xi Jianrun''s face blushed, he approached Su Yu and dived into the water.


    ...


    lunch time.


    Xi Jianjun and Su Yu were eating barbecue by the swimming pool and basking in the sun.


    The weather in this world is always warm, because Su Yu can''t change its weather.


    If Su Yu is a real magician, maybe he can make winter through the magic circle, but unfortunately, he is not. The weather that comes with the space ring is like this.


    Xi Jianjun likes this world very much, probably because the air in this world is very good, and there are many spices and magical plants and animals.


    Su Yu agreed to let Xi Jianrun stay here for a while, and the condition was simple, that is, Su Yu would come to the space ring every day.


    Xi Jianrun naturally understood what Su Yu meant, and for her, she didn''t reject that kind of thing.


    After eating a lunch, Xi Jianrun changed back to his clothes and reluctantly returned to the main world.


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu and Xi Jianrun returned to Yuanyue Academy and simply packed their things.


    Shiomi Jun entered the space ring and began to study the growth environment of those spices and explore the world of the space ring.


    Su Yu arranged for four maids and Snow Wolf to protect her to make sure nothing went wrong.


    Just as Xi Jianrun was sent away, Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    "Are you finally begging me?" Su Yu looked at the name on the screen, his mouth curled up.


    ...


    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    Suwon Dongmi lowered her head and sat opposite Su Yu.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmei, I don''t know if you came to see me today, what''s the matter?" Su Yu poured a cup of tea for Suwon Dongmei and looked at her with interest.


    "I admit that I lost, so please send Chef Dojima back to Towol Resort." Suwon Dongmi bit her lip.


    "It turns out that you are pleading for Chef Dojima. Unfortunately, I have already decided on this matter, and Eizan Zhizu has also become the new manager of Tomotsu Resort." Su Yu drank tea ceremony.


    "Chef Dojima is the most suitable candidate. Many customers go to Tomotsu Resort because of him..."


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, a Dojima silver, cannot affect the business of the entire Enwol Resort. There are not many guests as you call it. Chef Dojima''s guests are far less than the guests that Eizan Zhijin also brought. Su Yu shook his head.


    "He is a person respected by all graduates. Just like this, you let him leave Yuan Yue Academy. Are you not afraid that Chef Dojima will become a mentor of other cooking schools? Don��t be afraid that he will lead the remaining graduates to start a fight against Yuan Yue. Is it the college restaurant?" Suwon Dongmi clenched her small fist.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, you are so innocent and cute. Who do you think Dojima Gin is? If he can do that kind of thing, it''s not Dojima Gin. What''s more, who dares to support him now?" Su Yu sneered.


    Suwon Dongmi was a little speechless.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, if you want to bow your head to me, show your sincerity. Every time you think you have enough chips, but you don��t know that your chips are like waste in my eyes. You are doomed to fail from the beginning. It''s so stupid and naive to do it." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Do you mean this?" Suwon Dongmi stood up, unbuttoned, and threw her clothes on the sofa.


    "Yes, very sincere, continue." Su Yu''s smile was somewhat ironic.


    Suwon Dongmi''s hands trembled a bit, and she dared not move for a long time. Her heart was wobbly and still struggling.


    "Think about it, who caused the chef Dojima to lose his job and status? Think about it again, who neglected to negotiate terms with me, and finally didn''t even protect Hyugako?" Su Yu continued. .


    Suwon Dongmi trembled and clenched her small fists, all because of her.


    "In the beginning, you were wrong and stood on the opposite side of me. But I didn''t know, everyone was on my side, Senior Suwon Dongmi." Su Yu picked up the clothes on the sofa and smiled at Suwon Dongmi.


    "You are really a soul!" Suwon Dongmi''s tears fell, her face full of grievances.


    "I promised to be quiet and won''t hurt you. So, naturally, I won''t agree to your terms, let''s go back." Su Yu came to Suwon Dongmei and helped her get dressed.


    "I am just a loser now, and I am not qualified to go back." Suwon Dongmei looked up at Su Yu.


    "Do you want me to punish you, and then just fall for it?" Su Yu looked down at Suwon Dongmei.


    "Maybe I will relax this way."

 368 Chapter 368 The new position of Kojiro Shinomiya

    night.


    Kiriya Restaurant.


    Dry Hyugako''s room.


    "Su Yu-jun, thank you." Gan Hyugako said softly.


    "Is there anything you are grateful for? I''m obviously too much." Su Yu drank sake and tasted the Japanese cuisine on the table.


    "I know all about Suwon Dongmi. She left your residence and cried for a long time with me." Gan Hyugako said, pouring Su Yu a glass of wine.


    "I only like girls with long hair." Su Yu held up the cup.


    "Senior Suwon Toumi is also very cute, but you didn''t hurt her, but you made her realize her own mistakes and her inner weakness." Gan Hyuga put a piece of sushi with his chopsticks and put it beside Su Yu''s mouth.


    "I promised Jingjing not to hurt her." Su Yu said simply, eating the sushi.


    "This should not be the main reason, but you really don''t want to hurt her." Gan Hyugako covered her mouth with a smile.


    "You know me so well, then guess what, if I drink too much tonight, will I stay here?" Su Yu held Gan Hyugako''s little hand.


    "Yes." Gan Hyugako said without hesitation.


    "Then you are not afraid?" Su Yu stared at Gan Hyugako.


    "I won''t be afraid anymore, because I have already cried. There are some things that can''t go back, people can only look forward." Gan Hyugako said slowly.


    "You just pretended not to be afraid, in fact, you are still very afraid." Su Yu retracted his gaze.


    "Perhaps it is." Gan Hyugako smiled.


    "Tonight, I will rest here, hope you won''t let me down." Su Yu took Gan Hyugako''s little hand and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    "Ok��"


    ...


    The next day, the fog house restaurant.


    Su Yu opened his eyes and saw Gan Hyugako who was dressing up not far away.


    "Senior Gan Hyugako, I didn''t expect you to be more conservative than I thought." Su Yu came behind Gan Hyugako and hugged her gently.


    "I waited for the seniors in the fourth house for a long time, but I never got a response. Now, my youth is over." Gan Hyugako said with a dark expression.


    "Am I supposed to thank Senior Si Gong?" Su Yu looked at Gan Hyugako in the mirror.


    "Jun Su Yu, please don''t use this kind of thing to irritate the seniors in the fourth house." Gan Hyugako looked back at Su Yu.


    "Well, I promise you." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Gan Hyugako responded very cooperatively, and took a look at the time. Today''s shop opening time should be extended.


    Su Yu didn''t go too far, and at the end of the kiss, he helped Gan Hyugako tie up his hair.


    Gan Hyugako looked at herself in the mirror and walked out the door.


    Su Yu got dressed, walked out the door, and was about to go to the kitchen when she met Suwon Dongmi.


    Suwon Dongmi flushed when she saw Su Yu and gave him a fierce look.


    "So, Senior Suwon Dongmi, did you not rest last night?" Su Yu looked at the next room and realized that Suwon Dongmi was next door last night, and he should have heard an incredible voice.


    "Don''t talk to me, you are so pale!" Suwon Dongmei looked at Su Yu in disgust, and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, if I knew it, I shouldn''t have rejected you yesterday afternoon." Su Yu smiled.


    Suwon Dongmei''s face was flushed, but she ignored Su Yu, speeded up her pace, and rushed to the kitchen.


    Su Yu smiled, and it seemed that Suwon Dongmi hadn''t been hit too much, but after Gan Hyugako''s enlightenment, she was much better.


    There are not many guests during breakfast.


    However, Kojiro Shinomiya and Kikuji Enka and others came.


    Kojiro Shinomiya stared at the long hair that was curled up by Hyugako, and then he lowered his head for a moment.


    Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo looked like he had known it a long time ago, and came to Su Yu''s side.


    Kojiro Shinomiya''s fists were clenched, and he loosened it again, taking a deep breath before he came to Kan Hyugako.


    "Bring me a breakfast and let me see how much your cooking has deteriorated."


    "Well, senior fourth house." Gan Hyugako smiled slightly.


    There are so many things in this smile that Shinomiya Kojiro dare not think about it.


    "Senior Sigong, I want to invite your shop to move to Yuanyue Resort and let you be the chef of Yuanyue Resort. I don''t know what you want?" Su Yu finished breakfast and said.


    Kojiro Shinomiya''s eyes widened, Suwon Fuyumi couldn''t believe it, while Hyugako licked her long hair.


    "Chef Dojima has left Totsuki Resort and is now taken over by Senior Shinomiya. If Chef Dojima knew about it, he would be very happy." Kikuji Yuango said with envy in his tone.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you serious?" Kojiro Shimiya looked at Su Yu.


    "Eizan Zhizu also manages Yuanyue Resort, but he doesn''t have the strength to become a chef. The head office of Senior Shinomiya is closed, and the situation of the branch here is not optimistic. I think twice, and someone recommends it to me, so I decided Come down." Su Yu smiled and looked at Kojiro Sinomiya.


    Kojiro Shinomiya glanced at Hyugako subconsciously and understood.


    "Su Yujun, thank you, I will definitely not let you down, and shoulder the heavy responsibility of the chef of Yuanyue Resort." Sinomiya Kojiro solemnly said.


    "Then please refer to Senior Sigong. For specific matters, Senior can go to Ruishan Zhijin, and he will help Senior." Su Yu stood up and smiled.


    Kojiro Shinomiya nodded.


    "Senior Hyugako, I''ll leave first." After Su Yu finished speaking, he left the Wuwu restaurant with a smile.


    "Senior Ninomiya, this is the breakfast you ordered." Gan Hyugako put the breakfast ordered by Kojiro Ninomiya in front of him.


    "Thank you." Kojiro Shinomiya lowered his head.


    This sentence of thank you, contains a lot of meaning.


    "You''re welcome, this is my choice." Gan Hyugako said with a smile.


    ...


    Yukoshita''s company.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa in Yukoshita Inna''s office, drinking coffee.


    The plan for the gourmet area has already begun, and the Shichijo family, the Yukinoshita family, and the Nagiri family have all begun to act.


    The Yukinoshita family is in charge of the store, the Shichijo family is the support, and the Nagiri family is the person in charge of the core.


    All the graduates were surprised when the graduates of Totsuki College returned to Totsuki College and Shinomiya Kojiro became the chef of Totsuki Resort.


    The tutors of Yuanyue Academy are very familiar with these graduates. After a party, the graduates become assistant tutors and take care of the main shops in the food district plan.


    Yukoshita Eina kept talking on the phone. In the project case, there were hundreds of shops involved, and Eiyama Eezu also mastered most of them. It can be said that he contributed the most to this plan.


    Su Yu gave the management of Yuanyue Resort to Ruishan Zhijin. He was very likely to earn a profit from the people who arranged him at Yuanyue Resort, but this did not affect Yuanyue Academy. So Su Yu chose to keep aside. Close one eye.


    Yukoshita Yono was probably bringing Hiratsuka Shizuka to cooperate with Yukoshita Yingna''s work.

 369 Chapter 369 The Black Cat

    lunch time.


    In the restaurant of Yukoshita Yono.


    Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo sat opposite Su Yu, smiling at Su Yu.


    "It''s time to eat now." Su Yu put down his knife and fork and said helplessly.


    "I invited Su Yujun to lunch, not for lunch, but for you." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo said with his chin supported.


    "Then let me finish my lunch, right?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "I really envy Senior Gan Hyuga, who just became Su Yu-jun, can ask Su Yu-jun to make concessions for her. And I was the first to fall into Su Yu-jun��s arms, but was so cold-hearted by Su Yu-jun... "


    "Do you want to occupy a place in the food zone plan?" Su Yu interrupted Mujiuzhi Yuanguo.


    "Well, Jun Su Yu, you will support me, right?" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo''s small hand held Su Yu''s big hand.


    "I will tell Erinai, you have done a lot about the graduates, and I will not treat you badly." Su Yu hesitated.


    "It''s not for money. I have Jun Su Yu by my side. Money is only the second. You are the first in my heart." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo blinked and pouted her mouth.


    "Mujiu knows senior Yuanguo, you are so smart." Su Yu praised.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo released Su Yu''s hand and looked at him quietly.


    Su Yu was tasting a plate of Chinese food, thinking about the arrangement of Mujiuzhi Garden fruit.


    She is as smart as Eizan Zhijin, otherwise it would be impossible to open a restaurant in two years.


    In her mind, she named the money only second. It was not a lie, but wanted to be reused by Su Yu and was unwilling to win only a few shops.


    "Besides the Far Moon Resort, there are other restaurants under the Yuanyue Academy. I can let you take charge of the shops within a region and become the assistant of Erinai." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Thank you Su Yujun, I will definitely make you satisfied with my job." Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo got up, gave Su Yu a look, and walked towards the bathroom.


    Su Yu ate the last steak, wiped his mouth, got up and followed Mujiuzhiyuanguo.


    When the two came to the bathroom, they happened to meet Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    Xiaoniaoyou looked at Mujiuzhiyuanguo and pulled Su Yu into the bathroom, his mouth opened wide and his face flushed.


    after an hour.


    Mujiu Zhiyuanguo left the restaurant with a blush on her face.


    Su Yu tidyed up his clothes and went to the kitchen.


    Bird You Shihua heard the footsteps behind her, her eyes panicked.


    "Miss Shihua, your heartbeat is a bit fast." Su Yu walked behind Xiaoniaoyou Shihua and gently hugged her.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you give me some time to think about it, I...I''m not ready yet." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua''s tone trembled.


    "What are you thinking? Don''t you think I would do that to you as if I were treating her?" Su Yu said in the ear of Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    Little Bird You Shihua did not speak, and bowed her head in shame.


    "She and I would become like that, only because of profit issues. She gave what I wanted, and I gave her the benefits. Kikuji Yuanguo is a smart woman. She is willing to do this because she knows me. It��s impossible to really love her. And you are different..."


    "Su Yujun, I''m no different from her..."


    "No, you don''t want to benefit from me, and I didn''t give you anything, so you are different. Miss Shihua, I am a very bad person. I like many girls, but I can''t give them too much. I always I''m calculating others, but I also long for a warm embrace. It always feels contradictory, but I am such a person." Su Yu closed his eyes and said.


    "You mean, let me warm you up?" Little Bird You Shihua tentatively asked.


    "I know there is your lounge here, can you take me to the lounge? I want to rest on Miss Shihua''s lap and take a good rest. That''s enough." Su Yu released his hand.


    "Yeah." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua nodded and took Su Yu to the lounge.


    Su Yu was resting on Xiaoniaoyoushihua''s knee pillow, closing his eyes, and after a short while, he let out a uniform breathing sound.


    Xiaoniaoyou Shihua looked down at Su Yu and stroked his hair. Su Yu who fell asleep looked very harmless, like an innocent child.


    ...


    night.


    Su Yu woke up and ate the dinner prepared by Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want to see Liuhua?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua whispered.


    "Are there any rewards?" Su Yu raised his head and glanced at Little Bird You Shihua.


    "What reward?" Little Birdyou Shihua whispered.


    "Since it is a reward, what kind of reward do you think I would like?" Su Yu wiped his mouth after dinner.


    "Jun Su Yu, is this all right?" Xiaoniaouyou Shihua got up and came to Su Yu''s side, leaving a mark on his face.


    "Nice reward, I am very satisfied, now I will go to Liuhua." Su Yu smiled and stood up.


    "Well, don''t you..."


    "Don''t worry, Liuhua''s age is still too young, at least until he graduates from high school, let''s talk about it." Su Yu finished speaking, and left without looking back.


    Little Bird You Shihua breathed a sigh of relief, and she was willing to believe in Su Yu''s promise.


    Su Yu left the restaurant of Xuexia Yangnai and drove to the downstairs of Xiaoniaoyou''s house.


    After a few jumps, Su Yu stepped onto the balcony of Xiaoniaoyou''s house.


    His current god body, whether it is power or speed, or jumping power, reaction speed, etc., has been greatly improved.


    Little Bird You Liuhua''s room didn''t turn on the lights. At this time, I was probably asleep.


    Su Yu walked in through the front door with the key, and crept into Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s room, and quietly got into the bed.


    "Liuhua...uh..."


    Su Yu looked at the fifth watch Liuli in his arms, and was stunned.


    Wugeng Liuli was held by Su Yu, shocked, and when he heard the name of Liuhua, he punched Su Yu in embarrassment.


    Little Bird Youliuhua is right next to Wugeng Liuli, sleeping soundly.


    "Black Cat, why are you here?" Su Yu lowered his voice.


    He really did not expect the existence of Wugeng Liuli. He did smell another fragrance just now, but he didn''t think much about it.


    "Liuhua and I went shopping together today and lived here. Unexpectedly, you were planning to attack her. It''s really bad!" Wu Geng Liuli said with shame and air.


    "So that''s the case. Black cat, then you are really unlucky, tonight, so be it." Su Yu hugged the five watch Liuli tightly.


    "What a joke, you''re so soulless! Since you are Liuhua''s boyfriend, don''t hold me, in case she wakes up..."


    "Black cat, what''s the matter?" Little Bird You Liuhua said in a daze.


    Wugeng Liuli''s body stiffened and became extremely nervous.


    "I seem to have dreamed of Jun Su Yu. It''s weird, Black Cat, go to bed early." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua yawned, rubbed his eyes, and rolled over.


    Wugeng Liuli breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua didn''t wake up.


    She didn''t know, the little bird Yuliuhua, who was facing her back, slowly closed her eyes with a smile at the corner of her mouth.

 370 370 Kawasaki Shahi

    Little bird swims in the room of Liuhua.


    "When are you going to hold it?" Wu Geng Liuli turned and looked at Su Yu.


    "I plan to hold it for the rest of my life." Su Yu stroked Wu Geng Liuli''s small head lightly.


    "Poor!" Wugeng Liuli clenched her small fist.


    "Black cat, so cute." Su Yu slowly approached Wugeng Liuli.


    "You are really a soul light!" Wu Geng Liuli pushed Su Yu.


    "Whatever you say, my black cat is very cute. Put your cat''s claws down, I don''t want to be scratched by you." Su Yu held Wugeng Liuli''s little hand.


    "If I were a cat, I would never be with a master like you." Wu Geng Liuli whispered.


    "The black cat is really arrogant, his heartbeat is so fast, and he has to pretend to be angry." Su Yu kissed Wugeng Liuli''s forehead lightly, and said with a smile.


    "I''m just worried about being seen by Liuhua, not because of you!"


    "Really? Then Liuhua can''t see it now. Your heartbeat is still so fast and your face is so red. Is it because you accidentally got a fever?" Su Yu''s forehead was pressed against that of Wugeng Liuli.


    "You... soul light! Bad!" Wugeng Liuli flushed, stretched out her small hand, and pinched Su Yu vigorously.


    "Don''t move, do you know how much concentration I need to hold you? If you continue to move like this, I can''t guarantee that I can control myself." Su Yu knocked Wugeng Liuli''s little head.


    "You... don''t mess around, Liuhua is still next to me." Wu Geng Liuli was startled.


    "How about Liuhua next to you? Then, wake up Liuhua..."


    "If you dare to do this, I will never pay attention to you again!" Wu Geng Liuli''s face changed slightly and said seriously.


    "Just kidding, I won''t treat you like that. Liuhua is Liuhua and you are you. It''s okay to tease you once in a while, but that kind of thing is unacceptable to you, and I certainly cannot hurt you." Su Yu Smiled slightly.


    "You must be thinking about that kind of thing in your heart..." Wu Geng Liuli muttered.


    "Black Cat, are you thinking about the things in the game of Tongno? It''s really a dishonest cat." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I didn''t think so..."


    "Then look at me." Su Yu raised Wu Geng Liuli''s chin.


    Wugeng Liuli''s eyes dodged, and his face was flushed.


    "As expected, it''s my black cat. She looks so cute and shy." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Wugeng Liuli hesitated for a moment and closed her eyes.


    One minute later.


    "Really, I will let you go today, and I won''t be so relaxed next time..." Su Yu was hugged by the five watch glass before he finished speaking.


    Wugeng Liuli did not speak, but hugged him tightly.


    "What''s wrong? Sticking to me so much now?" Su Yu patted Wugeng Liuli''s head.


    "You have to be responsible for me!" Wu Geng Liuli''s voice came from Su Yu''s arms.


    "No problem, I will go to your house tomorrow, meet your parents, and then take you to my apartment..."


    "It''s not this kind of responsibility, I don''t want to marry you now!" Wu Geng Liuli probed Su Yu.


    "What kind of responsibility is that?" Su Yu looked at Wu Geng Liuli with interest.


    "Think of it yourself." Wu Geng Liuli hesitated for a moment before lowering her head.


    "I can''t think of it for the time being. However, I promise I won''t abandon you. You will be my black cat in the future. You are not allowed to go to others. I will bring cat food to you when I have time." Su Yu said softly.


    "This is enough." Wu Geng Liuli was silent for a long time, and her voice came from under the quilt.


    "Hey, black cat, don''t learn from the game..."


    "Don''t think I don''t know, that woman has learned this kind of thing long ago..."


    "Are you comparing with Kirino again?"


    "I will never lose to her!"


    ...


    the next morning.


    When Su Yu woke up, Wugeng Liuli and Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua had both left.


    Two pieces of paper were placed beside Su Yu''s pillow, and one was from Wugeng Liuli, explaining that Su Yu came in the morning.


    The other is a note about Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua. It talked about her going to school. I hope that Su Yu will come to her again if he has time.


    Su Yu knew that Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua didn''t fall asleep last night.


    "It seems that Liuhua is indeed not angry, but supports the black cat." Su Yu murmured.


    After making a simple breakfast, Su Yu came downstairs, and the maid Xiaotao had been waiting for a long time.


    "Master Su Yu, where are you going?" the maid Xiaotao asked.


    "Zong Wu Gao." Su Yu thought for a while, and he missed it a bit after not returning to school for so long.


    It''s not too late now, and it''s just right to go to Zong Wu Gao.


    ...


    Total Wu Gao.


    Su Yu changed his shoes and came to the class.


    The students in the class were surprised when they saw Su Yu. They didn''t expect Su Yu to come to school.


    Yuihama Yui and Miura Yuko had surprised expressions, while Yukoshita Yukino gave Su Yu a blank look.


    After Su Yu left school, Asaka gave up her status as a teacher. Now the new teacher is an ordinary woman.


    The morning time passed in a flash.


    Su Yu is surrounded by Yukoshita Yukino, and there are Miura Yuko and Yuihama Yui, ordinary girls dare not approach him at all.


    As for the boys, Yeshan Hayato greeted him.


    When the lunch break came, Yukino Yukoshita left with Yuihama Yui. Miura Yuko glanced at Su Yu and left the classroom.


    Su Yu followed closely and came to the rooftop.


    "Su Yu-kun, this is my bento. Would you like to try it?" Miura Yuko sat on the chair and opened the bento box.


    "Yeah." Su Yu nodded.


    Yuko Miura quickly picked up a piece of sushi and put it next to Su Yu''s mouth.


    "Your cooking is better than Yui, I like it very much." Su Yu tasted it.


    "I will definitely continue to study very hard, and then I will bring Su Yu-kun more delicious dishes." Miura Yuko smiled sweetly.


    "Kacha" The roof door opened.


    Yuko Miura frowned when she saw the visitor.


    With long blue hair and a delicate face, she is not inferior to Yuihama Yui''s figure.


    Kawasaki Saki saw Yumiko Miura and Su Yu, but didn''t care, walked to a chair far away from them, and sat down.


    This is the place she recently discovered. If you have lunch here, it will be quiet and no one will bother you.


    Miura Yuko looked at Su Yu carefully, and found that he had not gone to see Kawasaki Saki, a little confused.


    She has to admit that Saki Kawasaki is indeed very beautiful, her appearance is comparable to her, and her figure is as enviable as Yuihama Yui. If she hadn''t always exuded a bad aura, she would definitely be very popular.


    "What''s wrong? Yoko?"


    "No...nothing." Miura Yuko smiled reluctantly, and continued to feed Su Yu the lunch.


    Kawasaki Shaxi frowned when he saw this scene. It seemed that Su Yu had indeed maintained a close relationship with several girls, just like the rumors.


    "Is it the power of money? Or does he like to say some rhetoric?" Kawasaki Saki guessed in his heart.


    In any case, for someone like Su Yu, she would never come close, absolutely not!

 371 Chapter 371 Magical Plant

    In the afternoon, in the cinema.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino sat on both sides of Su Yu, watching the movie intently.


    Su Yu held Yukoshita Yukino''s small hand in one hand, and Yuihama Yui''s hand in the other.


    Su Yu didn''t watch a movie seriously until the end.


    But Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukoshita are both discussing the content of the movie.


    On the way home, the three of them strolled around the supermarket and bought the ingredients for today''s dinner.


    Back at home, Yuihama Yui sat on the sofa and watched TV. Su Yu and Yukoshita Yukino walked into the kitchen.


    "Xiaoxuna, there is actually one thing I want to tell you." Su Yu said.


    "What''s the matter?" Xuexia Xuenai looked up at Su Yu.


    "About Yono..."


    "This is your business, don''t tell me."


    "Xiaoxunai, sorry." Su Yu apologized.


    "My sister was encouraged by you to take on the company of the Xuexia family. If you dare to abandon her, I will never spare you." Xuexiaxuenai gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Of course I will not abandon Yang Nai, but maybe she will take a vacation." Su Yu smiled.


    "On vacation?" Xuexiaxue Nai was taken aback, and she didn''t understand Su Yu''s meaning.


    "Ten months off." Su Yu reminded.


    "You and elder sister..." Xuexia Xuena understood, her face blushing.


    "Well, you will know the specific process in the future." Su Yu smiled awkwardly.


    "I don''t want to know that kind of thing!" Xuexia Xuenao said with shame.


    "Ahem, I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to tell you about this. I don''t want to hurt you and Yui. At least I have to wait until the university to talk about it. Otherwise, if you have to take a vacation, it will have a great impact on your studies. Su Yu coughed twice.


    "Of course we know this kind of thing." Xuexiaxue Nai''s tone relaxed.


    "In fact, I really want to know what our children look like, whether they are as beautiful as Koyuki, or as handsome as me..."


    "This kind of thing, I''ll talk about it later." Yukino''s face blushed.


    "Xiaoxuna, haven''t you thought about such a thing?" Su Yu hugged Xuexiaxuna.


    "It''s not the time to think about this kind of thing. There will be time in the future... You are really bad!" Xuexia Xuena halfway said, turning around and glaring at Su Yu.


    "Xiaoxue is so cute, I will let you go and wait till evening." Su Yu released his hand and continued to make dinner.


    After dinner, Yuihama Yui took the initiative to help wash the dishes. The three of them arranged the kitchenware, and Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui walked into the bathroom.


    Su Yu naturally couldn''t follow into the bathroom. Although they accepted the other''s existence, they certainly couldn''t accept that kind of thing.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu was sitting on the sofa on the balcony, drinking coffee and looking at the stars.


    "I heard my sister talk about the food zone plan before, haven''t you been very busy recently?" Xuexia Xuena came to Su Yu in her pajamas.


    "Most things are thrown to others. I am only responsible for making cakes. How to distribute it is their business." Su Yu pulled Xuexiaxuno and took her into his arms.


    "Has nothing else happened recently?" Xuexiaxue Nao said softly.


    "Xiao Xuenai has anything to say?" Su Yu sniffed Xuenai''s fragrance lightly.


    "No, I just think you''ve been very busy and should take a break occasionally." Xuexiaxue Nai leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "I''m resting well, don''t worry." Su Yu stroked Xuexia Xuenao''s long hair lightly.


    "We can''t help you yet, but we will gradually become able to help you in the future. Yuihama and Miura are both learning how to make cooking, and I want you to taste their cooking." Xue Nai whispered.


    "Yui Yi''s cuisine..."


    "Yuhihama''s cooking is no better than before, probably, it should, nothing will happen." Yukoshita Yukino said with a smile.


    "I don''t want you to do anything for me. As long as I am with you occasionally, even if I just hug and talk, I can get a little warmth." Su Yu looked down at Yukino under Yukino in his arms.


    "For girls, there is no sense of security with such emptiness. They want to do something for you, but they don''t know what to do. They can only do this. The same is true for me. I am afraid that you suddenly leave us. ." Xuexia Xuenai squeezed Su Yu''s hand tightly.


    "Vows are mostly lies. I will not say that I will never leave you for the rest of my life. Perhaps there will be accidents in the future that will prevent me from returning to your side. However, I believe that I will eventually find my way home. The place where you are is my home." Su Yu held Xuexia Xuena tightly.


    "Idiot, don''t say such things suddenly." Xuexia Xuenai snorted, grabbed Su Yu''s neck, and leaned over.


    Su Yu responded to Xuexia Xuena.


    A few minutes later, the two found out that Yuihama Yui had been standing by.


    "Su Yu-kun and Koyuki are really cunning. They left me alone and stayed here so intimately." Yuihama Yui pouted with a small mouth.


    "Yuhihama-student, I''m sorry, I''m just here to talk to him, it''s up to you next." Yukoshita Yukino smiled and prepared to get up and leave.


    "Yuiyi." Su Yu hugged Yukino Yukoshita, not letting her leave, and stretched out his hand to Yuihama Yui.


    Yuihama Yui came to the other side and sat down.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t go too far." Xuexia Xuenai glared at Su Yu.


    "I didn''t do anything excessive, just want to hug you, Yui, am I excessive?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "It''s not too much. Koyuki, I don''t mind your being by my side. I like Koyuki as much as Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui hugged Yukino intimately.


    "Yuhihama classmate..." Yukoshita Yukino looked at Yuihama Yui helplessly.


    "I can watch next to you two, please start your performance." Su Yu hugged them and grinned.


    "We don''t know how to perform!" Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui said at the same time.


    ...


    In the next few days, Su Yu was busy with many things.


    For example, take Yukoshita Yono on a date, and take Hiratsuka Shizuka by the way.


    On Saturday, I went on a date with Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua and brought five colored glazes.


    When you are sleepy, take a rest at Little Bird Tour Shihua.


    When I was tired, I went back to Yuanyue Academy and asked Nito Feisha to make a medicated meal.


    Manami Tamura transferred to Totsuki Academy, and in just a short time he was able to make a heart-warming cuisine, which was simply the second Tian Suohui.


    In the space ring, Shiomi Jun obtained a lot of data on perfume research, and even discovered that a plant can really make people young. Finally, through the laboratory research of the Shichijo family, this plant does have special effects, but unfortunately It needs long-term use before it can be maintained.


    However, even so, this is an extremely precious plant.

 372 Chapter 372 Naruto World

    In more than ten days, Su Yu once again accumulated enough for ten bronze-level draws.


    The options of the system are getting simpler and simpler, just like giving away for nothing. Su Yu also doesn''t bother to think about why the system is so numerous, can''t he directly give him hundreds of bronze prize draws?


    In response, the system said: "I am a principled system!"


    Today, the weather is fine.


    It should be time for class at school, but Su Yu did not go to school, but chose to go to the animation world.


    In Su Yu''s apartment.


    Thinking back to the animation world several times before, Su Yu prayed in his heart not to come to another world again.


    The maid Xiaoyu stood beside Su Yu.


    "Go to the animation world!" Su Yu said.


    ...


    In the sky, the hot sun.


    Su Yu looked at the surroundings, this place shouldn''t be another world, but it felt very strange.


    "Forget it, let''s explore first." Su Yu summoned a black ghost and flew into the sky.


    Walking straight along the road all the way, Su Yu looked at the gate not far away, and the stone statues carved on the rocks, his eyes widened.


    "This is... Hokage''s world?" Su Yu couldn''t believe it.


    If the previous Tokyo foodies are considered excellent works, then Naruto World is an epic work!


    This is a world of high martial arts, and the higher the force value goes to the later stage, the rebirth of the dirty soil that Su Yu always thought in his heart was also from the hands of scientists in this world.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth curled when he thought of the characters in this world. This was far beyond the world of Tokyo food.


    If you get a pair of reincarnation eyes, or become a ten-tailed person, it should be fun, right?


    The most important thing is that if the infinite forging technique obtained before can really be used with the shadow clone, then maybe you can forge a psychic sword.


    Su Yu fell towards the ground, put on a sweatshirt in the forest, carrying a box of gold nuggets in his hand, and walked towards Muye Village.


    Walking into the gate of Konoha Village, unexpectedly, the two Zhongren just glanced at Su Yu, and didn''t mean to respond to him.


    Su Yu is a little strange, Konoha Village''s defense force is too weak, right?


    It wasn''t until he walked into the Yile Ramen shop and saw the blond boy that he realized that the timeline has not yet reached the Zhongnin exam, and even the plot has not officially started!


    "Guest, welcome." Uncle Yile smiled cordially.


    "Here is a bowl of ramen, can this be used to pay the bill?" Su Yu took out an ingot of gold and placed it on the counter.


    "Of course you can. Are you a traveler from other places? If you want to be more convenient, you can go to the front store to exchange some money." Uncle Yile was taken aback.


    "Okay, thank you for your reminder. I am a traveler from a faraway place. I heard that Konoha Village is full of talents. Ninjas are the most powerful. If you want to come and see, let them do something for me by the way." Su Yu laughed Write.


    "So, if it''s a difficult task, you can go to Master Naruto in person. Konoha Village always attaches great importance to commissions." Uncle Yile reminded.


    "Can you see Lord Hokage? That''s great." Su Yu pretended to be excited.


    Naruto Uzumaki looked at Su Yu curiously.


    Su Yu smiled at him, and didn''t mean to talk.


    Soon, the ramen was served.


    After tasting, Su Yu nodded secretly. It is worthy of being a famous ramen shop in Hokage World. This ordinary ramen can compete with the cuisine of Ichiro Zaipa.


    "Could it be that the legend of Datongmu Yile is true?" Su Yu looked at the smiling Uncle Yile in front of him, and a picture emerged in his mind.


    "Guest, this is for change." Uncle Yile reminded.


    "Thank you, I will come again." Su Yu took the money and left the Yile ramen shop, leaving behind the unrealistic thoughts just now. The most important thing now is to entrust Konoha Village.


    At this time, he understood why the two Zhongren didn''t stop him, because although his appearance was ordinary, the box was not ordinary. At first glance, it was a box containing valuables.


    In this way, there are not many people who come to Konoha Village, so it is naturally impossible for the two Zhongren to stop Su Yu. If he comes with his sword on his back, the problem will be serious.


    All the way to the Hokage Building unimpeded, here are two Zhongren who guard the gate.


    "I want to hire a Shangren to protect me. I wonder if I can meet Master Naruto?" Su Yu said directly.


    "Please wait a moment." One of Zhong Ren looked at the box in Su Yu''s hand and said politely.


    Su Yu nodded.


    Zhongren left, and returned within ten minutes.


    "Master Naruto has just finished other things, please follow me." Zhongren took Su Yu into the Hokage Building.


    Said to be the Hokage Building, it is actually similar to an ordinary residential building.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the Hokage Building, he felt the sight of the surroundings. There should be a few ninjas hidden in the dark.


    In front of Naruto''s office, Zhong Ren knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." An old voice came.


    "Please." Zhong Ren helped Su Yu open the door.


    Su Yu walked into the door and was about to speak when he saw the silver-haired man standing next to him.


    Silver hair, face mask, one eye, the combination of the three characteristics, this person is naturally Kakashi who can match anyone.


    Kakashi Hagi, his father Konoha Baito is a famous hero in the Ninja world.When he arrived, the sword skills of the Qimu family were lost, and he lived a lazy life every day. He still had no girlfriend in his thirties, and there was an indescribable book.


    All because of his blindfolded eyes.


    "This young guest, please sit down." The third generation of Hokage said.


    Su Yu sat down, Zhong Ren poured him a cup of hot tea, and left the Hokage office.


    "I don''t know what your commission is?" Three generations of Hokage got up and sat opposite Su Yu.


    "I want to hire a Konoha Shinobu to accompany me to the country of Nami." Su Yu hesitated.


    "As far as I know, there is nothing worth visiting in Namibia." Three generations of Hokage said in silence.


    "I''m not going to travel, but to challenge someone." Su Yu opened his suitcase and put it on the table.


    "Who?" Three generations of Hokage questioned.


    "The village of Wuren rebels, and the peach field of one of the seven swords will not be cut again." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Guest, do you want to hire Konoha Uminobu to deal with him?" The third generation of Hokage was a little surprised.


    "No, I just want to play a one-on-one with him. Hiring Konoha, Kaminori, wants to help me stop those who get in the way." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I''ve heard the name of Tao Di No More Killing, even Shang Ren will not necessarily be able to defeat him." Kakashi said.


    "I have my way." Su Yu replied.


    "Kakashi, are you able to accept this task?" The third generation of Hokage groaned and looked at Kakashi.


    "Yeah." Kakashi nodded.


    "Guest, we took this task. The entrusted gold only needs ten gold bullions." The third generation of Hokage said seriously.


    "Then please prepare for Kakashi Shangren. We set off tomorrow. Today, I want to take a stroll in Konoha Village." Su Yu paid ten gold nuggets and stood up.


    "In that case, I will show you around." Kakashi stepped forward.

 373 Chapter 373 Kakashi

    Konoha Village, without a doubt, this is the most prosperous Shinobu village in the entire Naruto World.


    Compared with the bloody fog era in Wuren Village, the heavy rains in Yuren Village are constant. The towering terrain of Yannin Village and Yunnin Village is simply the most suitable place to live.


    As for Sha Nin village, the desert environment and air quality are at the bottom of all Nin villages, even the poor Nami country is better than it.


    Su Yu''s pawnshop in Konoha Village changed the world''s money, which was a bit similar to Japanese yen.


    "Kakashi Shinnin, I like reading very much. I don''t know where the bookstore in Konoha Village is?" Su Yu asked.


    Kakashi grabbed Su Yu directly, jumped a few times, and came to the bookstore.


    "Thank you." Su Yu tidied his clothes, walked into the bookstore, and ordered a few books, among them Jilaiya''s works.


    He didn''t leave the bookstore in a hurry, but read the books in a hurry, flipping through every book.


    Kakashi, who was waiting for Su Yu outside, looked at him attentively, walked into the store, and continued to read Ji Lai Ye''s books.


    From this look, I saw the setting sun directly from the morning.


    Kakashi turned his head and looked at Su Yu, and found that there were a lot of books piled up around him, and he was in a posture to rest in the bookstore.


    "Well, Kakashi Shinobu, I''m about to close the store." The store owner reminded.


    "It''s time to go." Kakashi got up and came to Su Yu.


    "Sorry, the stories in the books are too interesting. I can''t help but want to read more, especially the story about the ninjas of Konoha Village. Konoha''s white teeth are brave and fearless, the golden glitter is invincible, Konoha Sannin The battle for the rise of, and the tragedy of Nine Tails attacking Konoha Village." Su Yu closed the book and said slowly.


    Kakashi did not speak, and walked directly outside the store.


    Su Yu followed Kakashi, and stretched out towards the sunset.


    "My treat, what would Kakashi Kaminin want to eat?"


    "Whatever." Kakashi said lightly.


    "Then barbecue." Su Yu walked towards the barbecue restaurant not far away.


    Kakashi followed Su Yu, walked into the store, and found another Shangren.


    "Kakashi, who is this?" Asma was curious when she saw Su Yu next to Kakashi with a cigarette in her mouth.


    Su Yu didn''t have a forehead guard on his head, and he didn''t look like a Konoha Village Ninja, but he was able to get Kakashi to follow.


    "Client." Kakashi simply said.


    "That''s it, I''m Asma Konoha Ninja Sarutobi, hello." Asma said hello.


    "The son of three generations of Naruto? Hello, Asma Shinobu, if you don''t mind, can I sit here?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Please sit down." Asma nodded.


    Su Yu and Kakashi sat, ordering a lot of barbecue, and seeing Asma felt a pain.


    "Asma Shinobu, we met for the first time, today I have a treat, you can order some more." Su Yu handed the menu to Asma.


    "Then another bottle of bar." Asma said in a daze.


    Su Yu ordered a few more bottles of wine, a table full of barbecues, with the food of three people, it was almost the same.


    There was wine and meat, Su Yu asked about Asma''s glorious deeds. Asma thought for a while and talked about some tasks that could be said, satisfying Su Yu''s curiosity.


    "Kakashi Shinnin, you are a famous elite in Konoha Village. I don''t know if there is any story?" Su Yu poured Kakashi a glass of wine and looked at him with a smile.


    "No." Kakashi stopped tasting and continued to eat the barbecue.


    "I heard that there is an Anbe in Konoha Village. The temperament of Kakashi Shangnin should have been in Anbe. You can''t tell others a lot, right?" Su Yu''s voice changed.


    "Right." Kakashi paused in his hand.


    "The world of ninjas is really enviable, yet so cruel." Su Yu took a sip of wine and looked out the window.


    Asma and Kakashi looked at each other, and both felt that Su Yu was not easy.


    ...


    night.


    At the hot spring hotel in Konoha Village.


    Su Yu soaked in the hot spring comfortably, returned to the room, opened the window, and looked at Konoha Village.


    He possesses the Chakra extraction technique, so he can naturally learn ninjutsu. Magic is not allowed by the system. In this world with ninjutsu, learn ninjutsu. If it is not allowed, then it is really wrong.


    Needless to say, Su Yu also knew that the ninjutsu scroll in Konoha Village was hidden in the Naruto Building.


    Even Uzumaki Naruto can learn the technique of multiple shadow clones. Su Yu does not know how to do ninjutsu without Daoxue, not to mention that he has the ability to remember.


    Of course, the most important thing is to test his Chakra.


    The spiral pill of the wind system, the big fireball technique of the fire system, the water dragon bullet technique of the water system, the chidori of the thunder system, the magic mirror ice crystal of the ice system, these early ninjutsu, Su Yu still remembers.


    In addition to ninjutsu, what he wants most is actually Eight Door Dunjia.


    This is simply the strongest physique tailored for him. Even the six spots can''t hold the Bamon Kai, which shows how powerful Bamen Dunjia is.


    When the eight doors are opened, there is no doubt that you will die.For Su Yu, death is just closing and opening his eyes, as long as he wants to, he can even keep eight doors open.


    The moon outside the window was very round. Su Yu poured a glass of sake and looked up at the sky.


    The black ghost flies in the sky and is heading towards his goal.


    On the roof opposite Su Yu, Kakashi stared at Su Yu.


    "Swish" a ninja wearing a cat face mask appeared beside Kakashi.


    "Kakashi Shinobu, I will take over your work."


    Kakashi regained his gaze, an instantaneous spell, disappeared.


    In the Naruto office.


    "Kakashi, how is it?" The third generation of Hokage looked up at Kakashi.


    "He has nothing unusual for the time being, but he doesn''t seem to be a tourist at all. My instinct tells me that he is very strong." Kakashi reported.


    "I don''t know where such a person came from." The third generation of Hokage had a headache.


    "He should not be a ninja from other villages. I can''t feel any Chakra breath." Kakashi continued.


    "Bounty hunter?" The third generation of Hokage thought for a while.


    "It is very possible, but if he is a bounty hunter, there is no need to come to Konoha Village to hire a Shinobu." Kakashi was puzzled.


    "His target may also be you." Three generations of Hokage reminded.


    As the elite of Konoha Village, Kakashi offered a reward, and the price was far higher than No.


    "I''ll be careful." Kakashi bowed and disappeared.


    ...


    On the other side, in an ordinary room.


    The black ghost raised its claws high and shot down.


    The sleeping teenager opened his eyes wide, and then fainted uncontrollably.


    A ring came out of the black ghost''s mouth, and Su Yu''s clone appeared in the room and began to look for it.


    However, after searching the room, he did not find what he wanted.


    "Sure enough, I still have to get the Eight Door Dunjia from Metkai." Su Yu''s clone and the boy entered the space ring together, and the black ghost swallowed the space ring, broke the door, and walked towards the residence of Metkai.


    During the day, the black ghost had found where Metkai and his disciples lived, as well as the house of Uzumaki Naruto and the residence of the Hyuga clan.

 374 Chapter 374

    Metkay''s residence.


    The black ghost opened the door gently, and before entering the room, Metkay opened his eyes.


    "Your disciple, Xiao Li, is in my hands. If you don''t want him to die, give me the practice method of Bamen Dunjia." The black ghost appeared prototype and made a harsh sound.


    "What are you?" Metkay was surprised.


    "This is my blood inheritance limit, ghost. You can check his situation and know if I''m lying to you." The black ghost continued.


    "No need to confirm, it doesn''t matter if Eight Door Dunjia is given to you." Metkay said coldly, took out a scroll from the cabinet and threw it to the black ghost.


    The black ghost was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Metkay to be so simple.


    "Now, return my disciple to me." Metkay said seriously.


    The black ghost hesitated, Su Yu''s clone appeared holding the sleeping Xiao Li, and then the scroll that took the Eight Door Dunjia by the clone disappeared.


    "I believe you once. If this is a fake scroll, I will assassinate the entire ninja in Konoha Village." The black ghost warned.


    "That''s the real Eight-door Dunjia, but you may not be able to practice it in a lifetime." Metkay looked directly at the black ghost.


    "That''s my business." The black ghost looked at Metkay, suddenly understood his thoughts, and flew towards the sky.


    Metka looked at the sky, and the black ghost disappeared.


    "Lee? Lee?" Metkay came to Xiao Li and shook it for a while before reacting. He just fainted.


    In the hotel.


    Su Yu opened the Eight Door Dunjia, looked at the cultivation method above, and instantly understood why Metkay threw the scroll to him so confidently.


    This is very detailed. The way to open the Eight Door Dunjia is to constantly open the eight doors on the body. Once the eight doors are opened, you can even defeat the tail beast easily.


    And such a detailed cultivation method did not mention the harm of Bamen Dunjia in the end!


    There is no doubt that this is a scroll left by Metkay, or a elder of Matkay, specifically to prevent this.


    Once a person who gets the Eight Gate Dunjia opens the Eight Gates with great pains, the result will be death.


    Metkay knew this very well, so he dared to give him Bamen Dunjia.


    It is difficult to practice, even if it is done, it will die because of coveting the power of Bashu. Even if this kind of physique is passed on, Metkai is not afraid.


    "Unfortunately, when I met me, a person who won''t die, Bamen Dunjia, I''m determined to practice." Su Yu sat cross-legged and began to sense Bamen.


    His mental power has been greatly improved. He possesses the body of a god, which also meets the basic requirements of the Eight Door Dunjia. It can open eight doors at a time or slowly open eight doors.


    "Is this the Eight Door Dunjia?" Su Yu felt the position of the Eight Doors, and could rush to open the Eight Doors in an instant, but not now.


    The moment Bamen Dunjia opened, the pain was similar to death, and after opening, even his physique shouldn''t last long, only when it needed to be opened.


    For example, encounter a tail beast or an S-class traitor.


    ...


    The light of the morning shone in the hotel.


    Su Yu simply ate breakfast, yawned, and came to the entrance of Konoha Village.


    Kakashi has been waiting for a long time.


    "Kakashi Shinobu, good morning." Su Yu said hello.


    "At your speed, it should take more than half a day for us to travel to the country of Waves." Kakashi walked ahead.


    "Half a day? Do you want to hire a carriage?" Su Yu suggested.


    "You are the client." Kakashi stopped.


    "Then ask Kakashi Shangren to take me to the place where the carriage is hired." Su Yu didn''t want to waste half a day on the road.


    "Yeah." Kakashi took Su Yu to the place where the carriage was hired. After spending tens of thousands of taels, Kakashi finally hired a carriage that was willing to go near the country of Poland.


    Su Yu seriously suspected that he was pitted by Kakashi.


    The carriage was far faster than walking, but it took two hours to reach the pier.


    "This is Kado''s site, I can only send you here." The owner of the carriage said.


    Su Yu and Kakashi got out of the car and looked at the buildings not far away, the big ships on the sea, and the wandering warriors.


    "Kado is a well-known rich man, even Konoha Village is unwilling to fight him. If I don''t stop here, I can stop the rest." Kakashi looked at Su Yu.


    "Kakashi Shinnin, thank you for sending me here, you only need to help me stop the wandering warriors." Su Yu walked towards the building.


    Kakashi watched Su Yu leave, and rushed towards the gangster outside. With a knot in his hand, two shadow clones appeared.


    With his strength, it is easy to deal with these wandering warriors who are the most tolerant.


    Especially when the other party saw the Konoha forehead on his head, he was scared to run away.


    Kakashi did not kill the killers, but stunned them. After all, his task was to stop, not kill.


    There was a loud noise in the direction of the building.


    Kakashi looked at the smoke rising from the building with a serious expression. Is this ninjutsu?If so, this power is no less than S-rank ninjutsu, right?


    In the building.


    Su Yu put away the RPG and used it for the first time. The power was better than he thought.


    The tycoon Cardo beside him was so frightened that his knees weakened and he knelt on the ground.


    And Su Yu blasted past the room, and two people jumped out.


    One is a big man without eyebrows, and the other is a handsome boy.


    "Little devil, is that you?" No longer looked at Su Yu coldly. After the attack just now, two of his men died unfortunately.


    "If you don''t cut Taodi again, Shui Wuyuebai. You really are here. I want to take away the decapitation knife in your hand. By the way, if you can give Shui Wuyuebai to me, I can spare your life." Two saboteurs appeared in Su Yu''s hands.


    "Since you know our name, then I can''t let you continue to live." Taodi didn''t cut a knot in her hand, and mist appeared.


    "Do you want to play this trick with me? Come on." Su Yu closed his eyes.


    "You''re still the first kid who dared to speak to me like this." When the words fell off, he appeared behind Su Yu, and the decapitation knife fell towards Su Yu''s head.


    Su Yu''s body flashed, and a sword was drawn out.


    No longer cut into a pool of water, this is his water body.


    "Good reaction ability, it''s a pity that you are still too young after all." The real one didn''t cut through the mist, and slashed towards Su Yu''s neck.


    "Puff" a sharp claw landed on the position of the heart where it would not be cut again, and the black ghost completely appeared behind Su Yu.


    "Is it really the main body? How does it feel?" Su Yu opened his eyes, watched the surrounding water mist disperse, and then looked towards him again.


    He did not spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes were staring at the black ghost, this kind of creature that he had never seen before, made him unable to understand.


    "Let go and don''t kill Master again!" Shui Wuyuebai rushed towards Su Yu.


    Su Yu took a step forward, and the long sword fell on the neck that was not cut.


    Shui Wuyuebai stopped and looked at Su Yu angrily.

 375 Chapter 375 Terumi Ming

    No longer severely wounded, Shui Wuyue watched Su Yu''s saboteur''s longsword fall on his neck, feeling angry and frightened.


    "Want to save him?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Shui Wuyuebai.


    Shui Wuyuebai clenched her fists and nodded.


    "I know your story, and I also know that you are never a killer to the enemy, so I want you to fight for me." Su Yu put away his swords.


    "I''m not cutting your lord''s weapon again." Shui Wuyuebai held Kuwu tightly, but didn''t do anything.


    The black ghost is still staring at him and he will die if he can''t beat Su Yu.


    "Weapon? Is this your value? Now I want you to choose, as long as you are willing to be my subordinate, I will spare no more cuts and heal his injuries." Su Yu came to Shui Wuyue step by step In front of Bai.


    Shui Wuyuebai hesitated as she watched not cutting.


    "Ka" The black ghost''s claws were hard, and the arms that were not cut again fell to the ground, and the whole person was too painful to make a sound.


    "Stop! I promise you!" Shui Wuyuebai said loudly.


    "Very well, I hope you can keep your promise and kill him. It''s too easy." Su Yu returned to the side where he was not going to be killed again, and used the healing technique.


    The injury he did not cut was completely recovered, and even his arm was healed.


    As soon as the black ghost was let go and didn''t cut it again, his decapitating knife attacked Su Yu.


    Su Yu didn''t dodge or avoid, and smiled at Don''t Cut.


    "Dang" Shui Wuyuebai appeared in front of Su Yu, and two Kuwu held the beheading swords.


    "Bai, what are you doing?" No longer cut angrily.


    "Don''t cut your lord again, now, I am not your weapon." Shui Wuyuebai said seriously.


    "Are you going to betray me?" No longer cut in horror.


    Shui Wuyuebai didn''t speak, kicked it away and didn''t cut it.


    "If you don''t cut it again, don''t you understand such a simple truth? He doesn''t want you to die in my hands." Su Yu smiled, turned and walked towards another place.


    No longer looking at Shui Wuyuebai''s back and the mask he had thrown on the ground, she walked over in silence and picked up the mask.


    ...


    Cardo''s treasure house.


    Su Yu waved his hand and took away all of Kaduo''s property. As for the evil-doing Kaduo himself, as Su Yu walked out of the treasury, he let out a scream.


    Shui Wuyuebai followed Su Yu, and the moment he didn''t cut his hands, he knew that he would lose if he didn''t cut. That strong premonition drove him to stand beside Su Yu.


    He didn''t want to watch him die again.


    "I know that you are very kind, so I only treat you as a support. Just now, your hunch is correct. I was going to try the power of the Eight Door Dunjia without cutting it. Now, let''s try it with Kakashi. "Su Yu stood in front of the window and glanced at Kakashi on the dock.


    "Bamen Dunjia?" Shui Wuyue''s face changed slightly.


    "Eight Door Dunjia, open!" Su Yu said with a curled mouth.


    "Boom" the whole building trembled.


    "This strength is really strong." Su Yu clenched his fists and stepped on his feet.


    The walls of the "bang" building shattered and began to collapse.


    As soon as Shui Wuyuebai was about to move, she was caught by the black ghost and flew into the sky.


    Kakashi on the pier felt as if, and disappeared.


    "Boom" There was a big pit where he stood just now.


    Kakashi looked at the red figure in the big pit, his pupils shrank, his premonition was indeed right, Su Yu was really a strong man, and he was not weaker than him.


    "Kakashi Shinobu, thank you for your help, that''s the end of my commission." A voice rang in Kakashi''s ear without warning.


    The kakashi in Kakashi''s hand stabbed in the back, there was nothing.


    "Just kidding, I don''t want to kill you yet, I wish you a smooth journey, and Kakashi will bear it." Su Yu''s voice sounded from the sky and waved to Kakashi.


    "What kind of power is that? It''s actually similar to physical skills..." Kakashi looked at the flying away Su Yu and Shui Wuyuebai with a solemn expression.


    Cardo''s building made a loud noise and completely collapsed.


    Kakashi looked at the wandering warriors he hadn''t killed, they were all destroyed.


    On the back of the building, without cutting to the ground, wearing the mask left by Mizuki Shirai, left the country of Waves.


    ...


    A few days later, in a certain town in the country of fire.


    Su Yu looked at the results of the test paper. He didn''t expect that his Chakra was neither wind nor thunder, nor water and ice, nor soil, but all elements were accounted for.


    The whole system of ninjutsu can be used, it does not mean that he can learn ice ninjutsu, because that involves the blood inheritance boundary of the Mizumusuki clan.


    In addition to blood inheritance, the blood inheritance boundary can also be used to synthesize one chakra from two chakras. This new chakra is called the blood inheritance boundary.


    Water Wuyuebai''s ice element is the blood inheritance boundary of blood line inheritance, and Bing Dun is the natural ability of their clan.


    It doesn''t matter if Bing Dun can''t learn it, at least Su Yu has learned the fog hiding technique.


    This move doesn''t have much offensive power, but it can create foggy terrain and affect the enemy''s vision ability.


    The advantages are great, and there are also disadvantages, and that is the wind ninjutsu.


    Once the enemy has powerful wind ninjutsu, he can blow the fog directly away.


    Also, this trick is used in places with more water, the better the effect, especially by the river.


    After confirming the state of Chakra, Su Yu began the practice of Helix Pill, and mastered the three-body technique, shadow clone technique, and instantaneous technique.


    Shui Wuyuebai watched Su Yu''s progress, surprised at his talent and huge Chakra, but didn''t know Su Yu''s physique.


    The opening of the Eight Door Dunjia made Su Yu''s Chakra skyrocket, making it easier to mobilize the Chakra in his body. In addition, his mental power was beyond ordinary, and he learned the Helix Pill in only half a day!


    The spiral pill was successfully trained, and the advanced version of the spiral shuriken was Su Yu''s next goal.


    If the spiral pill is to change the chakra from invisible to tangible, then the spiral shuriken is the shape change of the spiral pill.


    Su Yu was still thinking about this.


    ...


    The country of water, Wuren Village.


    Unlike the other four Ninja Villages, Wuren Village��s news has always been the hardest to spread, and the ability to receive information is also the worst.


    The current five generations of Shuiying Terumimei, who ended the bloody fog era in Wujinin Village with one hand, can be described as a woman far surpassing Tsunade.


    The country of water, Wuren Village.


    In the water shadow office.


    "I don''t know who your Excellency is? Why did you come to Wunin Village?" Terumi Ming looked at Su Yu in front of him, clenching his small fist.


    The person in front of her broke the gate of Wunin Village with one blow, ignoring ninjutsu and all physical attacks, and came to her.The ninjas of Wunin Village faced him as if they were children, and they would fly away with a wave of his hand. Had Su Yu not used the killer, Terumi had already participated in the war.


    "My name is Su Yu, an ordinary traveler, and I have only one purpose here, and that is to marry you." Su Yu smiled.


    "What did you say?" Terumi Mei opened her mouth wide, a little unbelievable.

 376 Chapter 376 My Water Shadow Cant Be So Cute

    A day later, in the meeting room of Wuren Village.


    Five generations of Shuiying Zhaomei sat in the main seat, and the other Shangren and elders, as well as the patriarchs of each family, were silent.


    Su Yu came to Wuren Village with an absolute strong posture, and with irresistible wealth, wanted to marry Terumi Mei.


    Terumi Ming did not agree to this matter, but held a meeting.


    Her marriage is definitely not a matter for her alone. Although everyone here respects her, she still wants to listen to the opinions of the audience for such matters.


    "Cough cough, Master Terumi Mei, that Master Su Yu should not be from another Ninja Village, at least I have never heard of that kind of blood inheritance boundary." Terumi Mei''s absolute cronies, the white-eyed owner Qing was the first to speak. .


    "Master Terumi Ming, you have reached the age of marriage a long time ago. Although the partner is young, there is no doubt that he has the strength to lead Wuren Village to prosperity." An elder continued.


    "Master Terumi Ming, we must obey your opinions." A clan chief respectfully said.


    Terumi Ming looked at the attitude of the crowd, clenched her small fists, and seemed to have no choice.


    ...


    Wuren Village, in a quiet courtyard.


    Su Yu was sitting under the cherry tree, drinking soju, and fish was grilling beside him.


    Shui Wuyuebai was sitting in the corridor, drinking tea, his age could not drink.


    "Kacha" The courtyard door opened and Terumi Ming and Qing walked in.


    "The village of Wunin has already discussed it, our decision is..."


    "The grilled fish is ready, do you want to taste it?" Su Yu interrupted Terumi Ming, sprinkling spices on the grilled fish.


    "It''s not the time to talk about this kind of thing..." Terumi Ming grunted her stomach before she could finish her sentence.


    Qing Ren with a smile beside him, just about to talk to Su Yu, he saw the murderous look in Terumi Ming''s eyes, and instantly scared him to turn his head to look at the scenery.


    "I''m hungry, let''s talk about it after eating it. Bai and the white-eyed owner too, let''s eat together, my grilled fish should be unique." Su Yu got up, took a grilled fish, and handed it to Terumi Ming.


    Terumi Ming took the grilled fish, which exuded a tempting fragrance, which made her irresistible.


    "Master Su Yu, do you know me?" Qing said cautiously.


    "You are the only owner of the white eyes other than the Hyuga clan. You can successfully transplant the white eyes. There is probably only one chance. That is the previous battle of the Ninja world. The Konoha village is lacking in skills, and the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan are sent out. The name of Shui Shishen Zhishui was passed on at that time, right?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Yes, you are really amazing." Qing was a little surprised. These things are all secrets, but Su Yu didn''t expect Su Yu to understand so clearly.


    "In addition to these, I also know that during the four generations of water shadows, a mysterious person controlled Wu Ninja Village and created a terrible existence. That terrible existence, his goal is to use a super-large illusion to affect the entire world , Pulling everyone into the world of illusion." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Who is he?" Terumi Mei was horrified.


    "I can''t tell you yet. You''ll know later. All I can tell you is that the Five Ninja Villages will unite against him in the future." Su Yu finished speaking, leaving a shocked look on Terumi Ming and Qing.


    They could feel that Su Yu was telling the truth, after all, such a powerful existence had no reason to lie.


    "Master Shuiying, if this is the case, should we notify other Shinobu villages?" Qing whispered.


    "No, we don''t necessarily have to unite them."


    Qing opened his eyes wide, and followed Terumi Ming''s gaze to look at Su Yu.


    ...


    The wedding of Terumi Ming and Su Yu was not that complicated. It was just a dinner party, inviting most of the Shinnins in Wuren Village, the patriarchs and elders of major families.


    Some Shangren looked at Su Yu with envy.


    Terumi Ming, as the five generation water shadow, is also the goddess in their hearts.


    As the only remaining ninja of the Suizuki clan, Terumi Mei learned his identity and promoted him to Zhongnin.


    And Su Yu, Terumi Mei originally planned to let him be the upper ninja, but Su Yu refused and chose the position of the lower ninja.


    There is still a long time before the Zhongnin exam, and Su Yu doesn''t want to miss it. It is also a good choice to take the Zhongren exam and beat the Oshe Maru.


    After the dinner, Terumi Ming''s room.


    Su Yu looked at Terumi Ming who was bewildered and sat beside her.


    "Five generations of Shui Ying Terumi Ming, I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing, like a young girl. It really surprised me." Su Yu held Terumi Ming''s small hand.


    "Will you fight for Wunin Village?" Terumi Ming stared at Su Yu.


    "No, I will fight for you." Su Yu pinched Terumi Ming''s chin.


    "I want to let Kiri Ninja Village annex the other four Ninja Villages, can you help me?" Terumi Mei said seriously.


    "This, I can''t do anything. With the strength of Wuren Village, this is impossible." Su Yu shook his head.


    "If you can make Wunin Village the No. 1 Ninja Village, I can make you the sixth generation of water shadow, assisting you wholeheartedly." Terumi Ming said, hugging Su Yu.


    "If Wujin Village''s individual combat capability improves, it won''t be impossible to become the No. 1 Ninja Village." Su Yu remembered something in Naruto World.


    In fact, he can use surgery to turn some ninjas into semi-Ghoul, but that will change the world of Naruto and can only be used on a small scale.


    "Really?" Terumi Mei was overjoyed.


    The meaning of Shuiying''s existence is to make the village stronger. Terumi Ming knows this very well. She is willing to be used by Su Yu for the sake of the village.


    "Do you know Xueren Village?" Su Yu asked.


    "Chakra armor?!" Terumi Mei suddenly realized.


    "Yes, if we get the Chakra armor of Xuenin Village and build it further, I can let you have the top Chakra armor." Su Yu nodded.


    The material of the Chakra armor is unknown, but changing its material to Kuinke steel will definitely greatly improve its defense capabilities.


    If you add SSS grade Kazuko to create a living Kuink armor, like a new type of armor of Koki Shinohara and Black Rock Rock, it can definitely resist S grade ninjutsu.


    Of course, Su Yu doesn''t have much storage of SSS-class Kagko, so he can only build a few sets of SSS-class Cuink armor.


    Even so, these armors may be able to control the battle, and then grab the tail beast and the reincarnation eye, then it will be truly invincible.


    Terumi Ming listened to Su Yu''s words, eyes filled with hope, and finally blushed and leaned over.


    Su Yu was not polite and accepted Terumi Ming calmly.


    Terumi Mei and Su Yu had expected that this five-generation Shui Ying was not only a girl in her heart.


    Compared with Su Yu''s proficiency, Terumi Ming didn''t know what to do, pretending to be a big sister on the surface, in fact, she was blushing and didn''t dare to look at Su Yu at all.


    "My water shadow can''t be so cute." A few words popped out of Su Yu''s mind.

 377 Chapter 377 Three-tailed Power

    One week, fleeting.


    In Su Yu''s courtyard.


    Ten Wunin Shinobu Murakami, including the white-eyed owners Qing and Mizuki Shiro, stood in front of him.


    "The five big Ninja villages, Konoha has the strongest nine-tailed force, Sand Ninja village has one tail, Yunnin village has two tails and eight tails, Iwanin village has four tails and five tails, and Takinin village has seven tails. The three tails of Ninja Village have disappeared, and the six tailed people Zhuli defected. The strength is completely at the bottom." Su Yu said slowly.


    Qing heard this, with a joy on his face, is Su Yu planning to take them to catch the tail beast?


    "I have confirmed the whereabouts of the six-tailed man Zhuli, but it is not the time yet. This time, I will take you to kill Sanwei!" Su Yu said seriously.


    "Master Su Yu, if we catch the three tails alive, we can have a human strength..."


    "Sanwei has been out of control for a long time, and it has long been impossible to have a master. Moreover, how long do you think it will take for the new Sanwei to become a beast?" Su Yu interrupted Qing.


    "It''s a pity to kill a tail beast." Qing sighed.


    "Don''t be a pity, because it will turn into my strength." Su Yu clenched his fists.


    Qing Wei was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted. It should be that Su Yu can use the power of the three tails. In that case, it doesn''t matter to kill the three tails.


    "You are the elites of Wuren Village. I don''t need your hard work in this battle, as long as you listen to my orders, let''s go!" Su Yu''s eyes swept across the crowd and left immediately.


    Everyone quickly followed Su Yu and boarded the big ship heading to the destination.


    A few hours later.


    Everyone stood in front of the quiet lake.


    "Your task is very simple. Assault the three tails as much as possible, and I will solve it." Su Yu took out the RPG and aimed it at the lake.


    With a loud noise, the lake water splashed more than ten meters high, and the entire lake surface was stained with red.


    Qing looked at the weapon on Su Yu''s shoulder and was horrified. This power was definitely not lower than S-rank ninjutsu.


    "Guru Guru" the lake began to bubble.


    Qing and the others stared at the lake, and they saw a huge turtle-shaped creature surfaced with three tails behind it.


    "Sanwei Isao!" Everyone was shocked, even if they hadn''t seen it, they could feel the power of Sanwei Isao.


    "Eight Door Dunjia, open!" Su Yu said loudly.


    Qing looked at the red aura on Su Yu''s body and opened his eyes wide. If he reads it right, this should be the eighth door of the Eight Door Dunjia, right?


    "Bang" Su Yu stepped on his feet, and the whole person rushed into Sanwei Isao''s mouth like a missile.


    "Water escape-the technique of water dragon bomb!" Ten Shangren said quickly.


    A huge water dragon smashed towards Sanwei Jisha, leaving it no time to spit out Su Yu.


    Ten Shangren jumped onto the water and surrounded Sanwei Iso. All kinds of water run ninjutsu, like tickling, made Sanwei Iso anxious and angry.


    Especially Shui Wuyuebai''s ice escape, it didn''t feel good to fall on the body.


    ...


    The body of Isola Mioi.


    Su Yu looked at this empty place, with two saboteurs in his hands, and a black ghost appeared behind him.


    "I don''t know how the tail beast tastes, I hope it won''t be too unpleasant." Su Yu''s mouth curled up and jumped up.


    "Puff puff puff puff puff" Sanwei Jidao''s body rained, and countless small three tails emerged, but they could not stop Su Yu''s attack. Every piece of meat that fell on the ground was received by Su Yu in the space ring.


    Even if it was a tail beast, Sanwei Jiyan couldn''t withstand Su Yu''s crazy attack, and quickly sank toward the bottom of the lake, swallowing a lot of lake water, trying to drown Su Yu with the lake water.


    Su Yu looked at the endless lake water and used the space ring to directly transmit to the prepared big pit.


    If it is said that Sanwei Isao connected the water pipe, then Su Yu has connected a water pump.


    The water level began to drop rapidly, but Sano Isao was still unwilling, swallowing the lake even harder.


    Su Yu took all the orders, and the lake water was in the space ring, which could just be used for irrigation, and the excess could form a lake.


    Compared to the area of ??the space ring, this lake is nothing. Sanwei Isao tried to use the lake water to drown Su Yu, but he didn''t know that Su Yu was already prepared.


    The ten Shangren looked at the declining lake with weird expressions.


    Finally, they looked at the bottom of the lake, which was almost empty, and Mio Isao no longer had a place to hide, and there was no strength to hide again.


    "Puff" Su Yu walked out of Sanwei Jidao''s heart.


    The huge Sanwei Isao, facing Su Yu who wanted to treat it as food, had no power to fight back.


    Su Yu looked at Sanwei Isao who fell on the ground, chopped off its tail, called Lai Shui Wuyuebai, and frozen Sanwei Isao''s body before putting it into the space ring.


    "You return to Wurenin Village, I need to retreat to study the cooking of Sanwei Isao... ahem, use its power." Su Yu turned his head and said to ten Shangren, and flew away.


    Qing looked at Su Yu''s back, if he really mastered the power of the three tails, it would be a human-shaped tail beast.


    ...


    In a cave.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the cave, he went to the space ring.


    The huge Sanwei Isao was placed in front of him, Su Yu''s mind flashed countless ways of eating, braised, steamed, stir-fried, braised in oil, meatballs, barbecue and so on.


    "If it is used with medicinal food, it should be more effective?" Su Yu murmured, and began to study the best way to eat Sanwei Isotou.


    He can''t be a human pillar, but he can swallow the power of the three tails, so he has a three-tailed chakra.


    In doing so, Akatsuki must look awkward when the organization looks for Sanwei in the future.


    Of course, in that case, Su Yu would become an alternative to Isola Mio, one of Akatsuki''s goals.


    In the next few days, Su Yu used various methods to make the three tails. However, the tail beast is not a delicious thing. The huge chakra resurrected Su Yu several times, and he only got one-tenth of the chakra. .


    Su Yu reluctantly used the holy water from another world to cook the tail beast, dissolving the violent Chakra, turning it into a tonic.


    Since death does not cause the increased chakras to disappear, Su Yu began to overeating, and at the same time began to practice physical skills.


    The huge Sanwei Isola turned into a pile of bones at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Su Yu spent ten days. Although the Chakra did not have as many as the original Sanwei Isozawa, he still had 70% of the Chakra.


    "The technique of multiple shadow clones!" Su Yu Jieyin said.


    "Bangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbang" Thousands of shadow clones appeared beside Su Yu.


    "That''s not enough." Su Yu frowned. Compared to Uzumaki Naruto, his shadow clone was far behind.


    This multiple shadow avatar technique is not a secret, but a forbidden technique. Wunin Village also has its records, but no one dares to use it.


    Su Yu got the support of Terumi Ming, checked many scrolls in Wunin Village, and obtained the technique of multiple shadow clones. This was the first time he had used it.


    Each of his shadow avatars has a Chakra of the lower endurance level.

 378 Chapter 378 Six Tail Feathers High

    Su Yu returned to Wuren Village again, and Terumi Ming and the others were stunned by the power of the three tails displayed.


    And he was not satisfied with this, the position of the six-tailed man Zhu Liyu Gao had been determined, and if he was not captured, it would be the loss of Wuren Village.


    In addition, there is the Chakra armor of Xuenin Village, this matter also has to be put on the agenda.


    In fact, apart from these two things, Su Yu had other goals, but he didn''t have time to manage those things now.


    The time for Naruto Uzumaki to become Xiannin must be getting closer and closer. Once the Zhongnin exams, the plot will officially unfold, and then the movie-level master will be nothing.


    Although Su Yu is not afraid of the Xiao organization, there is now a Wuren Village. He doesn''t think for himself, but also for Wuren Village.


    With the Chakra armor to enhance the strength, and the six-tailed man Zhu Li and Terumi Mei, Wunin Village barely has the power to protect itself.


    When Su Yu used Kazue and Kuinke Steel to create an SSS-class Chakra armor, and then gave the user the power of the Hezhe, then he could directly ignore most of the illusions and stand at the pinnacle.


    The power of the three tails had a great influence on Su Yu, and the most intuitive manifestation was that he could ignore the threat of A-level ninjutsu.


    He was originally the body of a god, but now he is a human-shaped tail beast. A simple punch can make a Shangren lose his combat power.


    The Shangren of Wuren Village faced Su Yu, as if elementary school students saw their teacher.


    After Su Yu wounded a few Shangren, he didn''t want to practice against them. Even Terumi Ming could only use the Blood Succession Limit to harm him.


    The physique is very good, but the research of ninjutsu is stuck on the transformation of form.


    Su Yu wondered if his strength had increased too much, affecting his intelligence, just like a Hulk.


    Helix Maru could not advance and became a spiral shuriken, which became a great regret for Su Yu. In order to make up for this regret, he could only take up the Destroyer Double Sword.


    In the end, he found that there was chakra attached to the swordsmanship, and it seemed that it was not difficult for a second-tail beast.


    ...


    After resting for three days in Wuren Village, Su Yu took Shui Wuyuebai and set off to the place where Liuwei Yugao was.


    The resident of the earth spider family.


    The earth spider family had powerful forbidden techniques in the past, so that they were pursued and killed by countless strong men, and now they have become a secluded family.


    Even so, this is a small force, and it has connections with Konoha Village.


    On the grassland, the breeze is blowing.


    Su Yu looked at the mountain not far away, and had to say that Liuwei Yu was hiding here, which was indeed a good place.


    Unfortunately, he is here.


    "Bing Dun!" The voice of Shui Wuyuebai came from a mountain not far away.


    Then there was the sound of fighting.


    Su Yu was lying on the ground, looking at the white clouds in the sky, the weather today is very good, it is a good day to play.


    "Master Yugao!" A voice rang not far from Su Yu.


    Su Yu glanced at the opponent, his eyes lit up.


    Long brown hair, fair features, and a strong outfit showed her graceful posture very well.


    Of course, these are not the key points, the key point is that she contains a powerful force.


    This power, if he didn''t guess wrong, should be the forbidden technique of the earth spider clan.


    "This girl should be the daughter of the patriarch of the Earth Spider Clan, the owner of the forbidden technique, but she doesn''t know this power, she is a pirated version of Naruto Uzumaki." Su Yu spit out and snapped his fingers.


    The black ghost flew over and directly pressed the woman, making her unable to move.


    Su Yu sat up and came to the woman step by step.


    "What''s your name?" Su Yu squatted before her.


    "Firefly, I am a member of the earth spider family, please let me go, I can give you all the valuable things on my body." Firefly said anxiously, she is anxious to know Yu Gao''s situation now.


    "Yahoo, my name is really nice. My name is Su Yu. You may not know that you are the most valuable thing in the whole soil spider clan. Maybe, I can use that six-tailed man''s column power." Su Yu said. , Refers to the water without moon white and Yu Gao.


    "Six-tailed human Zhuli? Lord Yugao is the legendary human Zhuli?" Earth Spider Firefly looked at Yugao in horror.


    "You seem to like him very much, then let me see how important you are to him." Su Yu stood up and said.


    The black ghost grabbed the earth spider firefly and stood up.


    Six-tailed man Zhu Li Yugao noticed the scene here, and his heart sank when he saw the earth spider Firefly standing still beside Su Yu.


    He did not see the black ghost, and instantly thought it was the earth spiders who had betrayed him.


    Su Yu noticed Yu Gao''s expression, with a strange expression on his face.


    "The technique of mist hiding!" Yu Gao said without hesitation.


    A thick fog rose around, and Shui Wuyuebai quickly retreated to Su Yu''s side.


    Earth Spider Firefly looked at the fog, she was expecting Yu Gao to come to rescue her, but she didn''t wait for a long time.


    "It turns out that your value is nothing more than that, so get a good night''s sleep." Su Yu''s dart fell on the shoulder of Earth Spider Firefly, making her faint.


    Yu Gao''s escape didn''t have any effect, the black ghost flew over and pursued him.


    Su Yu put the earth spider firefly into the space ring, naturally there is a maid arrangement.


    "He didn''t mean to kill people, he just wanted to repel me." Shui Wuyuebai reminded.


    "I don''t care about this kind of thing. What I care about is the power of Liuwei. If he can''t use it for me, I can''t keep him. You think he is very kind, ninja, who is really kind?" Su Yu asked back.


    Shui Wuyue opened her mouth in vain without refuting.


    Even if he didn''t kill people, but he helped to kill a lot of people indirectly without being beheaded, he couldn''t be called kindness at all.


    Yu Gao is a traitor in Wunin Village, and he must have been chased down by the people in Wunin Village. Such a person is definitely not a good person.


    ...


    Next to the river in the mountains.


    Yugao breathed a sigh of relief seeing no one chasing him behind him.


    "Unexpectedly, I was almost betrayed by the people of the earth spider clan. It''s... it''s been too long to be at ease." Yu Gao muttered.


    Firefly Tu spider often came to see him, but she didn''t expect that she would bring someone to catch him personally. Yu Gao clenched his fist at the thought of the gentle smile of Firefly Tu spider.


    The ninja from Wunin Village has already chased him, and he can''t stay here anymore, otherwise, he will be caught sooner or later.


    He left the village in the age of blood fog, and now only wants to live a stable life, and does not want to become a ninja again.


    Yugo thought for a long time, stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Do you think you can escape? It was just a test of your strength. Now, it is the real battle." A voice sounded from Yu Gao''s back.


    "Bang" Yu Gao turned around with a blow, but was blown away with a punch, breaking a few trees before stopping.


    "Puff" spit out blood on the ground, Yu Gao looked up at the young man in front of him, his eyes filled with disbelief, he was no stranger to this familiar force.


    "Are you Renzhuli?" Yu Gao asked.


    "No, I''m Wuren Village Shimanin, Su Yu."

 379 Chapter 379

    In the space ring.


    Su Yu looked at Yu Gao''s seal technique, and as long as the seal was unlocked, six tails would be released.


    Compared to continuing to use Yu Gao, Su Yu is more inclined to release the six tails and re-select a person''s pillar power, such as Terumi Mei.


    Wuren Village had already prepared the sealing technique. As long as Su Yu brought Yu Gao back to suppress Liuwei, they would have the confidence to seal Liuwei on Terumi Mei''s body and make her a human pillar force.


    However, this is not a panacea, the tail beast is not so easy to deal with, and Terumi Ming has not reached the peak of the shadow level.


    If Terumi Ming had a child, the seal of the tail beast would become fragile, and it could explode at any time, which would cause a headache for Su Yu, whether to keep the big or to keep the small, it would not be worth the loss.


    Su Yu knew very well about Naruto Uzumaki. He was born without his parents because of Nine Tails and the mysterious man.


    Finally, in order to seal the nine tails, Uzumaki Naruto''s parents paid the price of their lives.


    Su Yu didn''t want history to repeat itself, let alone history repeat itself. His plan was simple, and that was to seal Liuwei on his body.


    "Six tails, I know you can understand what I mean, if you dare to come out, I will kill you all together." Su Yu looked at Yu Gao who was too injured, and said lightly.


    As long as Yu Gao does not die, Liuwei will not lose his container and run away.


    The strength that Su Yu showed, as well as the tail beast Chakra on his body, were enough to make Liuwei jealous.Especially since it is in this mysterious world, it can''t feel the existence of Chakra, but it feels another kind of power.


    ...


    Su Yu exited the space ring and was about to go back to find Shui Wuyuebai, when he was besieged by the black ghost''s vision.


    "Are you from the Earth Spider Clan?" Su Yu was not surprised. The Earth Spider Firefly was taken away. It would be strange if the Earth Spider Clan didn''t respond.


    Bamen Dunjia broke out again, Su Yu''s speed was like a blast.


    When he arrived on the grassland, he found a group of ninjas besieging Shui Wuyuebai, and a man with purple hair on the side.


    "This seems to be a villain..." Su Yu recalled. The other party seemed to be a genius of the earth spider clan, and wanted to obtain the forbidden technique on the earth spider firefly, so as to use the forbidden technique to dominate the world.


    Such a villain with a simple dream can generally only become a supporting role.


    "The technique of mist hiding!" Su Yu rushed to Shui Wuyuebai, Jie Yin said.


    "Is there another one? You hand her over to me!" The purple-haired man said coldly.


    "Puff" The black ghost hidden in the mist appeared, piercing his heart with a claw.


    "How could it be..." The purple-haired man looked down at the sharp claws, and when he raised his head, he saw a dazzling light.


    "Boom" there was a loud noise.


    Su Yu put away the RPG, Shui Wuyuebai looked at the direction of the mist, all the ninjas besieging him had been wiped out, and even the corpses were not left.


    The black ghost once again condensed beside Su Yu, grabbed Shui Wuyuebai and Su Yu, and watched as they flew away.


    All the way back to Wuren Village, Shui Wuyuebai''s injuries had been recovered by Su Yu, and she went to rest.


    Su Yu summoned the elders and major families of Wuren Village to express his concerns.


    "It turns out that the Nine-tailed Rebellion in Konoha Village is also affected by this level of cause, Lord Su Yu, this is our negligence." An elder said hastily.


    "Indeed, if Terumi Ming becomes Renzhuli, this is a big problem." Qing nodded in agreement.


    "Master Su Yu has the power of the three tails and becomes the pillar power of the six tails, the strength of Wuren Village will be further increased, and sooner or later we will become the first forbearance village." A clan chief continued.


    Terumi Ming''s face was flushed, and Su Yu said in front of everyone that she would affect the seal because of having a child, which made her feel a little ashamed.It seems to them that this matter will happen sooner or later.


    "Master Shuiying, in order to suppress Liuwei, I think Wuren Village must do a perfect strategy, and the sealing technique is the most important link. However, it is impossible for you to face Liuwei like this. I suggest starting that plan." Su Yu A serious way.


    "Well, trouble you." Terumi Ming nodded, she knew that Su Yu was talking about Chakra armor.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Shuiying, I won''t let you down." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    The meeting ended, everyone got up and left, and in a blink of an eye, only Terumi Ming, Su Yu, and Qing were left.


    "Master Su Yu, although Xueren Village does not have a shadow master, it should not be underestimated." Qing reminded.


    "I know this naturally, but my biggest reliance is not the power of the three tails and the eight-door Dunjia." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "That kind of mysterious weapon?" Qing thought of RPG for the first time.


    "No, it''s stronger than it, don''t bother me for now, and master the sealing technique." Su Yu got up and walked out the door.


    Terumi Ming and Qingmian looked at each other. Although they didn''t know what it was, it seemed that Su Yu had a stronger ability that he hadn''t shown.


    ...


    In the next few days.


    There is always a knocking sound in Su Yu''s courtyard, and it is continuous and never stops.


    Thousands of shadow clones lined up, one disappeared, and the next one continued, constantly beating a long sword.


    If the blacksmith of this world could appear here, he would definitely scold Su Yu for destroying such an excellent weapon.


    According to common sense, a sword can''t stand so many tempers, but it can withstand it.


    Not only has it withstood, but it has also become stronger.


    Evolve from a top-grade weapon to a lower-grade spirit sword.


    Once it reaches the level of the spirit sword, the weapon psychic will become even greater. At that time, thousands of shadow clones can be forged together, and the speed will be doubled.


    Every time you beat, the shadow clone will consume a lot of chakras. This infinite forging technique can use the shadow clone without any problem, but it will take away the shadow clone''s chakra.


    When all a thousand shadow clones disappeared, the black ghost guarding Su Yu would strike Su Yu to remind Su Yu that it was time to summon the shadow clones.


    High-grade weapons, forged 10,000 times, can become the best weapons.


    The best weapon, forged 100,000 times, can become a low-grade spirit sword.


    Su Yu sat under the cherry tree, roasting the hare, sprinkling some attractive spices, and gazed at the sword from time to time.


    It should be almost there today. Forging it for 110,000 times, it may absorb more than nine chakras.


    The spirit sword made in this way, coupled with Su Yu''s swordsmanship, added two by two, and the chakra armor was broken copper and iron in front of him.


    "Om" the sword trembled.


    Su Yu watched attentively, and all shadow clones were released.


    The long sword emitted a white light and flew towards Su Yu.


    Su Yu held the long sword in his hand. Just as he was about to praise the good sword, he heard a crisp sound.


    "My name is Spirit Sword, I will recognize the Lord by dripping blood."


    Su Yu put his fingers on the spirit sword and swiped lightly.


    "Swish" a petite figure appeared in front of Su Yu.


    White fox ears, petite body, a palace costume, and cute face.


    "Blowing snow in white?" Su Yu subconsciously asked.

 380 Chapter 380 Snow Ninja Village

    In the courtyard.


    Su Yu looked at the sword spirit with only his calves in front of him, and then at the hare she was holding, he could be sure that the sword spirit in front of him was definitely not the little fox in his impression.


    "Youth, I am a sword spirit, thank you for allowing me to be born, you can give me a name." Jian Ling said.


    "Name? Do you think Qiuyue..."


    "Juvenile, at the moment when the blood dripped and recognized the Lord, I spied a lot of things from your soul." Jian Ling reminded.


    "Ahem, you can choose a name yourself." Su Yu coughed twice.


    "The spirit sword has spirit, its name is Linglong, what do you think?" Jian Ling asked.


    "Small and exquisite... very suitable. Well, I have decided, I will call you Xiaobai from now on." Su Yu nodded and said.


    "My lord is destined, Xiaobai listens to the order." Xiaobai stood up helplessly and bowed.


    "Very well, Xiaobai, what can you do?" Su Yu ate the hare.


    "At present, I can only control the flying sword within the owner''s range, making it larger and smaller, and flying the sword." Xiaobai replied.


    "The flying sword?!" Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Master, flying the sword does not mean that it can carry weight. Currently, it can only control the flight of the spirit sword itself." Xiaobai reminded in time.


    "Then when can I stand on top of the flying sword?" Su Yu said a little disappointed.


    "The best spirit sword is fine. If the owner has mastered the sword intent, or has strong mental power, he can fly with the sword without my assistance." Xiao Bai.


    "If I have a strong spirit, I''m afraid I can use my mind to fly, and I need a spirit sword, wouldn''t it be unnecessary?" Su Yu looked speechless.


    "The best spirit sword, a thousand miles in one thought."


    "Let''s talk about it later, when you are full, go back to sleep in the spirit sword." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Yes." Xiao Baihua got into the spirit sword into a white light.


    Su Yu held the spirit sword, typed in Chakra, and felt the lightness of the spirit sword.


    With a wave of the sword, the stone table not far from Su Yu splits into two, this is just sword energy.


    "Xueren Village, I''m here." Su Yu murmured after putting away the spirit sword.


    ...


    one day later.


    A big ship sailed towards the Snow Country, and the closer it was to the Snow Country, the more Su Yu could feel that the weather was getting colder.


    The country of snow is very similar to the country of rain. One snow cannot melt, and the other rains continuously.


    The country of water is far from the country of snow, and it takes two days to reach it.


    Su Yu and Shui Wuyuebai are together, and he can resist the cold, but that doesn''t mean that Shui Wuyuebai will do.


    Although he is an ice chakra, the human body cannot withstand the severe cold.


    When Shui Wuyuebai was on the ship, she was still in retreat, while Su Yu was studying the SSS-class Cuink armor in the space ring.


    Yu Gao and Earth Spider Firefly, one is in a coma, the other is being held.


    Su Yu can''t move Yu Gao for the time being, nor can he use the forbidden technique on Earth Spider Firefly.


    The forbidden technique on her body is not simple, if used well, its power is far superior to S-rank ninjutsu.


    This forbidden technique is likely to be similar to the existence of the tail beast, if Su Yu directly unlocks the seal and obtains the forbidden technique, the Earth Spider Firefly will undoubtedly die.


    Having said that, Su Yu didn''t do anything. Such a beautiful girl died like this, which is a pity.


    If the Earth Spider Firefly was a big man, Su Yu would not be polite.


    In the space ring, in addition to studying the body of the SSS-class Cuink armor, Su Yu''s shadow clones are also working hard, some continue to forge spirit swords, the other part study spiral shurikens.


    ...


    Two days, fleeting.


    Su Yu stood on the deck, looked at the snowfield, and raised his hand.


    "You retreat to the sea, don''t approach this place, I will go to the Snow Country with Bai."


    "Yes, Lord Su Yu." The five fellow Shangren said respectfully, their existence is to protect this ship.


    The black ghost grabbed Su Yu and Shui Wuyuebai and flew towards the Snow Country.


    There is no sign of human life in the forest on the ground, which proves that it has not yet reached the city.


    "Fortunately, I have prepared a sled dog." Su Yu took Shui Wuyuebai and fell to the ground.


    With a wave of his hand, a sled appeared, and the sled dogs are naturally the best snow wolf for this place.


    Shui Wuyuebai and Su Yu sat in the back seat, galloping towards the city all the way.


    He didn''t ask Su Yu where the sled and the snow wolf came from, as if he never asked what the black ghost was.


    Su Yu admired the snow scene along the way. The winter of the main world was only a month away. Now that he saw the snow scene in advance, it has a special flavor.


    The Snow Wolf drove for several hours, and finally stopped at the warmest time.


    Su Yu and Shui Wuyuebai got off the sled and looked at the city in front of them. This should be the city of Snow Country.


    "First have lunch, and then go to Xueren Village. Our goal is not ordinary people in the city, but Xueren Village, Chakra armor." Su Yu put away the sled and the snow wolf, and handed it to Mizumi A steaming curry.


    The black ghost flew towards the city and began to search for ninjas in Xuenin Village.


    In the entire Naruto world, Su Yu felt that the most unique was the Snow Country, because this was the only power whose name was the leader of Shinobu.


    Although the leader of this Ninja village seized power to usurp the throne, but the five major Ninja villages and other middle-level Ninja villages, can they do it?


    The leader of Xueren Village easily did things that no one else could do. This was also his skill.


    Of course, Su Yu also had to admit that it was a miracle that the Snow Country could still exist under his management.


    ...


    After lunch, Su Yu and Shui Wuyuebai set off.


    Xueren Village and Su Yu thought it was not in the Snow Country, but in another more secretive place.


    High mountain.


    Su Yu looked at the village not far away. This is Xueren Village, a place that looks unpretentious.


    The black ghost has found the place where the Chakra armor was made, and the location of the Spike Avalanche trio.


    Fenghua, the leader of Xueren Village, was still asleep in the Snow Country at this time. As the name of the Snow Country, all the affairs have been thrown to his subordinates.


    Fortunately, none of his subordinates are waste materials, and they manage the Snow Country very well.


    The black ghost fell beside Su Yu, and Su Yu disappeared in the next second.


    Shui Wuyuebai is not strange, lurking on the high mountains, his role is to deliver news.


    The black ghost fell outside the manufacturing room of the Chakra armor and threw the space ring in.


    As soon as the Space Ring landed, Su Yu appeared. Several darts made the researchers lose their power and fell to the ground.


    After carefully studying the method of making Chakra armor, Su Yu found that the method of making this armor was very similar to that of Kuynk.


    The difference is that the device inside has the ability to increase chakra, enhance the power of ninjutsu, as well as a layer of chakra shield and absorption of chakra, and can also prevent illusions.


    Su Yu opened the device and looked at the seal talisman inside, suddenly realizing it, and instantly understood its structure.


    He even felt that Fenghua and Rage was a genius, if he was in the fantasy world, he would definitely be a master of formation.

 381 Chapter 381

    In the world of Naruto, seal art has always been an extremely mysterious existence.


    The four generations of Hokage bet on the ghoul ban on life, the seal on the eyebrows of Tsunade, the seal on each person''s body, the seal on the forbidden technique of the earth spider firefly, and the seal on certain places.


    Chakra armor is also a seal, but it is different from other seals.


    Chakra armor can be infused with Chakra activation, and several seals can be activated at the same time, so that the Chakra armor can play its best role.


    The operation of these seals is like a formation, increasing the amount of chakra and the power of ninjutsu, and the chakra shield is the outermost defensive cover of the formation.Absorbing chakras is also an autonomous function of the formation. Preventing illusions is because the formation is constantly running, and it can break through low-level illusions in an instant.


    Of course, the defense of this formation has an upper limit, otherwise Snow Ninja Village would have become the sixth Ninja Village in Naruto World.


    Depending on the chakra of the wearer, the ninjutsu and illusion that can be resisted are different. If the upper ninjutsu is worn, it can resist most of the damage of the A-level ninjutsu. If the elite upper ninjutsu is worn, as long as the S-level ninjutsu is not hit by the front , You can survive.


    "Terumi is equipped with Chakra armor, and he should have the strength of the peak of the shadow class." Su Yu thought to himself, and received all the experimental machines and materials, as well as the Chakra armor into the space ring.


    The seal is considered to be the greatest secret of Chakra armor, and it is also recorded in the experimental data. It has to be said that the protection of the chakra armor is too low.


    Su Yu did this and didn''t rush out. Instead, he took out the S-class Kuink armor and began to make the seal talisman.


    Nine seals were placed in various places of Cuink''s armor. Su Yu was equipped with Cuink''s armor, and Chakra began to operate.


    In an instant, his Chakra improved a full 10%!


    At present, Su Yu''s Chakra is far superior to the shadow level, even if it is compared with the one-tailed guard crane, it should not be too much.


    Chakra armor increased by 10% Chakra, this is simply a miracle!


    If the Five Great Ninja Villages knew the magical effect of Chakra armor, it would not be impossible to rob Snow Ninja Village.


    Who is not interested in the total amount of chakras that can increase the movie level?


    Although the total amount of chakras does not represent all, it can also allow a ninja to use ninjutsu a few more times. In an emergency, a stand-in technique may reverse the situation, not to mention 10% more chakras than the same level.


    "Since you have obtained the Chakra armor, let''s try its power." Su Yu smashed the door of the laboratory with a punch and walked out.


    In the quiet Snow Ninja Village, with this sound, all ninjas appeared in front of the laboratory.


    The Langya Xuebang trio appeared for the first time, looking at Su Yu with a solemn expression. The strange Chakra armor made them feel threatened.


    "Dare to come to Xueren Village to make trouble, and steal our Chakra armor, and die for me!" Langya Xuebeng gave an order, and all the ninja''s ninjutsu blasted towards Su Yu.


    After a burst of smoke and dust, Su Yu''s Chakra armor did not suffer any loss. He looked at the wolfyaxuevalan trio with a smile on his mouth.


    "What a strong Chakra armor!" Langya Xuebeng''s eyes flashed, and then a greed rose in his heart.


    If he wears such a powerful Chakra armor, he might be able to reach the level of quasi-shadow.


    "No matter which ninja from Ninja Village you are, it is impossible to take away the Chakra armor of my Snow Ninja Village!" Langya Xue Beng looked at the rescued researcher with a seal in his hand.


    Su Yu stood on the spot, watching the A-level ninjutsu of Langya Avalanche, not dodge or hide.


    With a loud "bang", the A-level ninjutsu still failed to break the shield of Chakra''s armor.


    "Ice Escape��The Art of Ice Prison!" said Jieyin, the woman on the right side of Langya Avalanche.


    As soon as the man on the left of Langfang Xuebao raised his hand, the spider silk rope entangled Su Yu.


    "Ka" the ice freezes firmly, trapping Su Yu firmly in the ice.


    "Bing Dun, a white whale!" Langya Xuebao said loudly.


    A huge white whale soared into the sky, Su Yu rose up on the sharp horns, this is the S-level ice escape ninjutsu!


    The ninja of Xuenin Village saw this scene and heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the enemy was dead this time.


    The Langya Xuebeng trio sneered, and with such a combo, even the Shadow Grade couldn''t stand it.


    "Is this your strongest ninjutsu? The loss of my Chakra armor does not seem to be large, which really disappoints me." A voice sounded from behind the Langya Xuebang trio.


    "How...how could it be possible?" The Langya Xuebeng trio opened their eyes and looked at Su Yu who was unscathed.


    "My Chakra armor is not the low-level armor of your Xueren Village. Your attack is over. It''s me now, the fog hiding technique!" Su Yu Yikie.


    The entire Snow Ninja Village was wrapped in heavy fog, and all the ninjas in Snow Ninja Village were shocked.


    "The technique of multiple shadow clones!" Su Yu continued.


    "Helix pill!" Helix pill appeared in the hands of thousands of shadow avatars, and they attacked the ninja in Xuenin Village.


    "Bang bang bang bang bang" The ninjas of Xuenin Village fell to the ground one by one.


    The fog dissipated, and the Langya Xuebeng trio looked at Su Yu who had opened the Eight Door Dunjia, and was too scared to speak.


    "Thank you for cooperating with my experiment. Now, I will send you to see the king of Snow Country." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    The burly man in the "Bang" Langfang Xuebao trio was beaten with a punch and the Chakra armor could not save his life.


    The remaining two people fled in different directions without hesitation.


    "Puff" The escaping woman hit the black ghost''s sharp claws and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Langya Xuebeng''s body stiffened, and instead of running away, he turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Don''t run away?" Su Yu smiled at Langya avalanche.


    "I can''t escape." Langya Xuebeng had a bitter smile on his mouth.


    "I like talking to smart people very much. After the Chakra armor was obtained, I planned to erase Snow Ninja Village, but that would seem too cruel to me. Spikes Avalanche, do you want to be my subordinate? I can let you continue to manage Xueren Village." Su Yu smiled.


    "Excuse me, what kind of people are you?" Langya Xuebeng hesitated.


    "Su Yu under Wuren Village, Shui Ying Zhao Meiming is my wife." Su Yu said directly.


    "Wuren Village? Master Su Yu, I am willing to obey your instructions." Langya Xuebeng said quickly on one knee.


    "Very well, I will solve the wind, flowers and raging waves. You are here to wait for me for a while. The management of the Snow Country will be the responsibility of those ministers. From now on, you will be both the leader of Snow Nation Village and the captain of the guard team of Snow Country. I The first task for you is to pick up the daughter of the former king and let her become the new king and bring spring to the Snow Country." Su Yu patted Langfang Xuebao on the shoulder.


    "Yes." Langya Xuebao said in a daze.


    "You are here for the treasure of the Snow Country, do you know what that treasure is?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Master Su Yu knows?" Langya Xuebeng asked curiously.


    "Didn''t I tell you? The daughter of the former king of the Snow Country will bring spring to the Snow Country. The treasure is naturally a heater, enough to melt the snow in the Snow Country." Su Yu shrugged.


    Fang Xuebang opened his mouth wide, and some couldn''t believe it. They spent ten years looking for a heater?

 382 Chapter 382

    Snow country, night.


    In the palace.


    Su Yu was sitting on the throne, with Spike Avalanche standing beside him.


    A group of ministers of the Snow Kingdom looked at each other, not knowing what happened, the entire palace was already in charge of Xueren Village.


    "Come up." Su Yu said lightly.


    Two ninjas from Xueren Village carried a corpse and placed it in front of a group of ministers.


    Everyone looked intently and was stunned. This was the wind and raging waves.


    Su Yu stepped down from the throne and came to the front of the ministers step by step.


    "I am the husband of the five generations of Shuiying in Wunin Village. Before the death of the former king of the Snow Kingdom, he gave me a commission to help him kill Fenghua Rage and welcome Fenghua Xiaoxue to return to the Snow Kingdom as a new one. King." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Five generations of Shuiying''s husband?!" Everyone was shocked.


    "I believe many of you know how Fenghua and Rising Waves won this position. Now, I want to return it to its original owner. Do you have any opinions?" Su Yu''s eyes swept across the crowd.


    Everyone shook their heads quickly.


    "The lord of Wuren Village, you said that the previous king gave you a commission, and you don''t know what the commission cost?" a minister said cautiously.


    The other people''s heart jumped. Although they didn''t believe in any commission at all, when they thought of the cost of the commission, they all felt that this was a trap. Maybe the other party''s goal was Snow Country.


    "The king said he agreed to all my requests, so I reluctantly chose a condition, that is Fenghua Xiaoxue." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "You mean, Master Fenghua Xiaoxue must agree to your terms if he wants to become a queen? Be your one?" Another minister was angry.


    "Is there any problem? I helped her solve the threats of Fenghua Rage and Xueren Village. Is this too much of a reward?" Su Yu asked back.


    The minister opened his mouth, felt the killing intent in Langya Xuevalan''s eyes, and instantly closed his mouth.


    "I know that some of you can find Fenghua Xiaoxue. Tell her for me that if she comes back, she can bring spring to the Snow Country. If she doesn''t come back, Snow Country will become like this for the rest of her life, even as a king. It will fall into the hands of outsiders again. I will give you three days. After three days, when I leave the Snow Country, I will send this place to Langya Xuebao." After Su Yu finished speaking, he walked outside the door.


    A group of ministers dared not say anything. They knew exactly what Fenghua Xiaoxue would choose.


    ...


    For the next two days, Su Yu enjoyed the treatment of a daimyo in the palace of the Snow Country.


    Of course, he had no interest in those ordinary maids.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue''s return was faster than he had imagined. On the second night, under the escort of Langya Avalanche, she returned to the palace.


    The dinner was hosted by the former king��s cronies and warmly welcomed Fenghua Xiaoxue��s return.


    As a guest, Su Yu sat on Fenghua Xiaoxue''s left position and watched the ministers talking to Fenghua Xiaoxue, Langya Xuebang respectfully knelt in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue, indicating that Xueren Village was willing to accept Fenghua Xiaoxue''s order and become her. Escort.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue knew that Langya Xuebao was the person arranged by Su Yu, but couldn''t refuse, she could only accept his loyalty with a smile.


    After the dinner was over, the ministers left, and Fenghua Xiaoxue came to Su Yu''s residence.


    With long black hair and exquisite appearance, Fenghua Xiaoxue, as an extremely famous actor, is naturally not bad.


    "Master Su Yu, thank you for your help. I have heard what they said about you. I don��t know the cost of the commission. Can I change it to other terms? You are the husband of Five Generations Shuiying. Ying knows that it may affect your reputation." Fenghua Xiaoxue was sitting in front of Su Yu and saluted.


    "Then replace it with the Kingdom of Snow itself. I am very interested in becoming a king." Su Yu held the wine glass and smiled at Fenghua Xiaoxue.


    "Master Su Yu, you should be a shadow master, I''m just an ordinary person..."


    "You will be the queen of the Snow Country immediately. This status is not low. I really want to leave some stories with the Queen." Su Yu interrupted Fenghua Xiaoxue.


    "Master Su Yu, Snow Country is also related to Konoha Village. I can ask Konoha Village for help now." Fenghua Xiaoxue clenched her small fist.


    "Back then, Konoha Village sent Kakashi to save you from the Snow Country. Now, what do you think Konoha Village has the qualifications to manage the Snow Country? Even the name of the Fire Country does not dare to treat the Snow Country easily. Take action. In the five great Shinobi villages, they dare not do anything to the big names of other countries, because of what, don''t you know?" Su Yu sneered.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue opened her mouth, unexpectedly Su Yu knew these things better than her.


    "I have a treasure, and I can use it to let Konoha Village protect me." Fenghua Xiaoxue was silent for a while and said seriously.


    "Do you mean your necklace? I can tell you now that its function is to turn on the heater left by your father, change the environment of Snow Country, let the snow melt, and bring spring to Snow Country. Do you want to give it to Konoha Village? I can send someone to protect you to Konoha Village and let you beasts give it to the third generation of Hokage." Su Yu smiled.


    "You said that what my father left behind was a heater?" Fenghua Xiaoxue said in disbelief.


    "Didn''t I tell you? Only you can bring spring to the Snow Country. If you want to give it to Konoha Village, go." Su Yu said impatiently.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue lowered her head, and even her last plan turned into nothing. It seemed that she had no way to refuse Su Yu.


    "Tomorrow, I will leave Snow Country and give you one night to consider. I will not manage Snow Country''s affairs, but will only provide you with some help, such as letting Spike Avalanche assist you..."


    "Don''t think about it, Master Su Yu, I promise you. And, I have one thing to ask you. Please bring new hope to the Snow Country. Please let me have a child." Fenghua Xiaoxue stood up and said .


    "Huh?" Su Yu was taken aback, why did he get involved with the child in an instant?


    Fenghua Xiaoxue didn''t wait for Su Yu to react, she already came to Su Yu.


    ...


    The morning sun shone into the room.


    Su Yu yawned, got up and put on his clothes, Fenghua Xiaoxue was gone, and it seemed that the queen had gone to work.


    He understood what Fenghua Xiaoxue said last night.


    Once she has a child, the ministers of the Snow Country will feel relieved, and when the child grows up, whether it is a prince or a princess, it is a continuation of Fenghua''s family.


    Also, once they have children, Su Yu can''t ignore them.


    I have to say that Fenghua Xiaoxue''s trick is very powerful, so that Su Yu didn''t take any advantage, and she was also responsible for her and Snow Country.


    Su Yu opened the door and saw the Snow Country in front of him.


    "The former king is also a genius." Su Yu murmured.


    Being able to make the heater change the climate of the entire Snow Country, this kind of technology in the main world is enough to shock the scientific community.

 383 Chapter 383 Chakra Armor

    The snow melted, and the entire Snow Country looked completely new.


    Su Yu stood on the city gate, watching ordinary people in the Snow Country leave the city.


    "You may be more suitable to be a king than me." Fenghua Xiaoxue stood beside Su Yu and said.


    "I have no interest in your throne at all, and I don''t want to stay here forever." Su Yu shook his head.


    "What''s your goal?" Fenghua Xiaoxue tucked her long hair and said no more.


    "The treasure of this world." Su Yu stretched out his hand and held it in the sky.


    "Then where will you go after getting it?" Fenghua Xiaoxue continued.


    "I don''t belong to this world, so naturally I want to leave this world." Su Yu said silently.


    "Can''t you stay?" Fenghua Xiaoxue grabbed Su Yu by the corner of his clothes.


    "I will come back, I promise." Su Yu held Fenghua Xiaoxue''s little hand.


    "I''ll wait for you." Fenghua Xiaoxue sighed and leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    Su Yu''s strength has long been beyond the ability of a snow country to keep him, even if he has a child, he will probably leave.


    "Langya Xue Beng is afraid of my strength, but there is no guarantee that he will be obedient. Therefore, I will keep my clone here. The clone can swap positions with me instantly and come back as soon as possible." Su Yu thought Thought about it.


    "Langya Avalanche shouldn''t hurt me. He is a smart man and knows how to choose." Fenghua Xiaoxue hesitated.


    "A woman''s intuition?" Su Yu joked.


    "maybe."


    "The country of Snow is sparsely populated. At present, it is enough to develop agriculture. The research on Chakra armor can continue. After that, you can put people you trust into the guards." Su Yu said slowly.


    "I know that Langfang Xuebang was only hired by Fenghua and Rage. I can also hire him and make him the captain of my guard. When he has a family in the future, he will naturally become a person in the Snow Country, for the sake of the Snow Country. Work hard." Fenghua Xiaoxue smiled slightly.


    "Have you learned this method so quickly? You really deserve to be the queen." Su Yu praised.


    "In the face of absolute power, any tricks will have no effect." Fenghua Xiaoxue covered her mouth with a smile.


    "Yes. I should go now, goodbye." Su Yu hugged Fenghua Xiaoxue and slowly lowered his head.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue hugged Su Yu''s neck and responded to him.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu took out the superbike and drove Shui Wuyuebai to the beach.


    The superbike shuttles through the forest at great speed.


    ...


    Two days later, Su Yu returned to Wuren Village.


    He has built ten sets of S-class Chakra armors on the road, and a set of SSS-class Chakra armors.


    Shui Wuyuebai has learned a lot of ninjutsu from Langya Xuebao these days, including the white whale.


    Now, Shui Wuyuebai is equipped with an S-class Chakra armor, and Chakra has skyrocketed directly to the level of the elite upper ninja, and his strength is almost the same as that of Spikes.


    The Chakra armor of the SSS class has an increase of 20% Chakra for Su Yu. If Terumi Ming is equipped, the increase will be even further.


    Wuren Village, Water Shadow Office.


    "Su Yu-kun, is this the Chakra armor? It actually increased my Chakra by more than half. If I use the Chakra armor for all Shinnin..." Terumi Mei said excitedly.


    "This is the SSS-grade Chakra armor. I only made this one to protect you." Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "That''s it, is there any chakra armor?" Terumi Mei was disappointed.


    "This is just a bit close." Su Yu pointed to Shui Wuyuebai beside him.


    "White, does it increase by 10%?" Terumi Mei asked.


    "The increase for me is more than 30%." Shui Wuyuebai replied.


    "What?!" Terumi Ming was shocked.


    "This is the S-level Chakra armor. I have only built ten sets so far, enough to make Shangren reach the elite Shangren, and the elite Shangren can even reach the strength close to the quasi shadow level." Su Yu introduced.


    "Is there anything worse?" Terumi Mei understood.


    "Ordinary Chakra armor increases for both Zhongren and Xiaren. It should be no problem to increase Chakra by 10%." Su Yu nodded.


    "Is there any difference between ordinary chakras and S-class chakras?" Terumi Ming asked curiously.


    "S-class chakra armor is my treasure, and SSS-class chakra armor is more precious. Only ordinary chakra armor is the material that this world possesses." Su Yu explained.


    "Sorry, I made you bother for us." Terumi Mei suddenly realized, and she said judo.


    "It''s okay. You decide how to allocate the S-class chakra armor. This is my improved method of creating chakra armor. When you are ready, I will release six tails. At that time, you can try the chakra The effect of the armor, see how much it has on the tail beast." Su Yu handed Terumi Mei a scroll.


    "I already have a candidate." Terumi was silent for a moment, and wrote down the list and their names.


    "Guardian of Mist Ninja?" Su Yu looked at the name, feeling very appropriate.


    ...


    At night, in the meeting room.


    Terumi Ming announced the establishment of the guardian of the mist ninja, of course, blue is indispensable, and no one would doubt his loyalty to the mist ninja village.


    The patriarchs of a group of families originally wanted an S-class Chakra armor, but when they learned that it was an armor made by Su Yu, they put their minds away.


    Ordinary chakra armors also increase for them. Terumi will give priority to these families. When better armors are developed in the future, they will also be given priority to replace them, but the patriarchs of a group of families are relieved.


    Except for the various families, the elders and ordinary Shangnin are on Terumi Mei''s side.


    In fact, at the end of the Blood Mist Era, those discordant voices disappeared. Now Shangren is a close friend of Terumi Mei, and she is one of the most popular water shadows in the past.


    The Guardian of the Mist Ninja was established, and the Chakra armor became the secret of Mist Ninja Village.


    Wuren Village and Xueren Village became allies, and the water country and the snow country traded, these news became second.


    Terumi Ming knew that Su Yu was very disdainful of the existence of the daimyo, and even had the idea of ??replacing it. She actually considered this, and finally gave up.


    Because the residents of the Water Country need a manager, Wuren Village does not have the ability to manage the entire Water Country.


    After the meeting, Qing and Terumi Ming discussed the battle of the six tails tomorrow, and they concluded that there is a battle, but they can''t force it.


    After the discussion ended, Qing got up and left.


    Terumi Ming walked towards her residence, returned to the room, and saw Su Yu.


    "It''s so late, you still don''t rest, what are you doing here?" Terumi Mei blushed.


    "I brought back the Chakra armor of the Snow Country for you, and the ally of Snow Ninja Village, don''t you express your gratitude?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Terumi.


    "Thank you? I heard that, what seems to be the relationship between you and the queen of Snow Country?" Terumi Mei snorted coldly.


    "Don''t break the subject, how can you thank you?" Su Yu stood up and walked to Terumi Ming.


    Terumi Ming glared at Su Yu with shame, and reluctantly said a word in Su Yu''s ear.

 384 Chapter 384 Vortex Fragrant Phosphorus

    the next day.


    On an island near the water country.


    Five generations of Shui Ying Zhao Meiming, ten Shangren of Wuren Village, are ready.


    "Solve!" Su Yu printed a palm on Yu Gao''s body.


    The seal was over, Yu Gao died, and the six-tailed rhinoceros appeared in the field.


    The six-tailed rhino dog is shaped like a slug, with a white body and six tails behind it. Its ability is similar to that of a slug, and it can emit corrosive liquids.


    "Water escape-the technique of a water prison!" the nine Shangren said in unison, a huge water prison was formed in an instant, squeezing the body of the six-tailed rhino.


    "Pouch" the six-tailed rhinoceros opened its mouth, a little broken in the water prison.


    However, the purpose of the Nine Masters to restrain it has been achieved.


    "Ice Escape, a white whale!" Shui Wuyue Baijie said, a huge white whale jumped out of the sea, and its sharp horns pierced toward the six-tailed rhino.


    "Roar!" The six-tailed rhinoceros screamed in pain when hit by a beluga whale.


    "Melting!" Terumi Mei opened her mouth, and the mucus like a spider web fell on the six-tailed rhinoceros.


    "Roar!" The six-tailed rhinoceros struggled painfully, but began to condense tail beast bullets in its mouth.


    Terumi Ming''s face changed slightly, but he was not afraid because Su Yu walked over.


    "Six-tailed Rhinoceros, become my strength!" Su Yu''s body was shining red, this is the appearance of the eight doors of Dunjia and eight doors open.


    The huge chakra made the six-tailed rhinoceros suspect that the human in front of him was the tail beast.


    The tail beast bullets were condensed, and Su Yu walked forward without dodge.


    Terumi Mei and the ninjas of Kirinin Village were extremely nervous, and the same was true of Mizumusuki Shiro.


    The tailed beast flew towards Su Yu.


    The black ghost appeared in front of Su Yu, blocking the impact of the tail beast bullet.


    And Su Yu''s body leaped high, slamming a fist towards the top of the six-tailed rhinoceros.


    "Boom" centered on the six-tailed rhinoceros, and there was a shock across the island.


    In the big pit, the six-tailed rhinoceros was dying, and the full blow of the eight-door Dunjia and the three-tailed force could not stop it.


    Su Yu stood on top of the six-tailed rhinoceros, unharmed.


    Terumi Ming and the ten Shangnin were overjoyed and quickly began to seal the six-tailed rhino.


    The sealing process was extremely simple. The severely injured six-tailed rhinoceros was directly sucked into the seal, and a seal appeared on Su Yu''s abdomen, which could suppress the six-tailed rhinoceros.


    In fact, even if this seal is not needed, Su Yu can perfectly suppress the six-tailed rhino.


    The blue-tailed animal suit appeared on Su Yu, which was the power of the six-tailed rhino.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to cooperate with the six tails at all, only regarded it as a tool.


    The Six-Tailed Rhinoceros was locked in a seal, full of frustration. This was the first human to use it in this way. Even if it was separated from the seal, Su Yu could take away all its chakras, but it couldn��t Su Yu caused a slight threat.


    The six-tailed rhino can vaguely feel that there is a more powerful existence hidden in Su Yu''s body, and that feeling, even the six immortals do not.


    The six tails were successfully sealed, and Wuren Village has since then gained the strength of human pillars, and it is the strongest pillar of human strength surpassing all major ninja villages.


    Su Yu''s Chakra skyrocketed, and this time he was finally able to summon two thousand shadow clones.


    In fact, if he had become a three-tailed man from the beginning, there would definitely be so many Chakras.However, Su Yu considered the worst result. As a chef, with such precious ingredients in front of him, how could he not give it a try?


    In any case, the six-tailed chakra brought Su Yu''s advantage, so that his chakra was not weaker than Uzumaki Naruto, and with the eight door Dunjia, it would not be difficult to perform the hand-ripple.


    Two thousand shadow clones, naturally it is impossible to squeeze in the yard anymore.


    Su Yu found an island to live, and the two thousand shadow clones surrounded the huge spirit sword and started forging.


    ...


    After dozens of days.


    On the beach, Su Yu was lying on a beach chair, and the warm sun fell on him.


    "Choose! One, defeat Dashemaru. Two, defeat Jiraiya. Completing the mission will reward you with a silver draw."


    "Did the plot begin?" Su Yu sat up.


    "Swish" Shui Wuyuebai appeared behind Su Yu.


    "Master Su Yu, Konoha Village has sent an invitation letter for the Zhongnin exam." Mizuki said.


    "I see, how is their situation?" Su Yu stood up and said.


    "The girl we took over from Cao Ren Village a few days ago has become Xia Ren. Her mother is in good condition and is now taking care of Lord Shuiying. As for the girl from the soil spider clan, she resents Lord Su Yu very much. , In front of Master Shuiying, if you say something that will definitely kill you, Master Shuiying doesn''t know what to do with her." Shui Wuyuebai hesitated.


    "Don''t worry about her hatred towards me, as long as she masters the forbidden technique, she will become a member of Wunin Village. Then it will be their business how the soil spider clan chooses. If the soil spider clan abandons her, Terumi Mei can take her. As a disciple, if the Earth Spider clan comes to Wuren Village, she can just help Wuren Village." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Yes. Master Shuiying has agreed to go to Zhongren for the exam, Master Su Yu, shall we leave today?" Shui Wuyuebai nodded.


    "Starting tomorrow morning, you pretend to be the third place and I will lead the team. Now go and bring the two of them, and I will give them some trials." After Su Yu finished speaking, his body flashed and disappeared.


    after an hour.


    Firefly and another red-haired girl came to the island.


    Earth Spider Firefly is still in a strong suit, which is easy to move.


    The red-haired girl was wearing a purple vest, shorts, glasses, and a nervous look.


    "Fragrant Phosphorus, congratulations on becoming the Xia Ren." Su Yu sat on the back of the snow wolf and smiled gently.


    "Master Su Yu, thank you for saving my mother and me from there." Xianglin bowed.


    "You are welcome, you are the blood of the whirlpool clan, which is extremely rare to me. For Wuren Village, you are valuable wealth. Of course, I will not treat you like them, you are Ninjas are not tools. Your value is not to save people, but to protect yourself and your companions." Su Yu smiled.


    "Aren''t ninjas tools?" Xianglin said cautiously.


    "Ninjas are not tools. If you have powerful strength one day to protect your mother, then you are a hero." Su Yu came to Xianglin, stretched out his hand, and stroked her little head.


    "You are lying, you killed Master Yu Gao and brought me here to use my forbidden technique." Firefly Earth Spider clenched her small fist and glared at Su Yu.


    "Your Lord Yu Gao, he is the betrayer of Wuren Village. Are those who betrayed Ninja Village a good person?" Su Yu said coldly.


    "Then you brought me here, didn''t you just take advantage of my forbidden technique?" Earth Spider Firefly argued for reasons.


    "I just don''t want this threat of you to fall into the hands of my enemies. Do you think anyone can protect you except me, Konoha Village? They can''t even protect themselves, they will protect you native spider clan?" Su Yu sneered. Soundtrack.

 385 Chapter 385 The plot begins

    Country of Fire, Konoha Village.


    Preparations for the Ninja test began as scheduled, in the office of the third generation of Naruto.


    "Are these all true?" The third generation of Hokage looked at the information in the letter and couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes." Anbu Kaminori nodded.


    The soil spiders moved to the Land of Water. The snow and ice in the Land of Snow melted. The new queen announced an alliance with the Land of Water. Five generations of Shui Ying agreed to the invitation of the Zhongnin exam and sent her husband to Konoha Village.


    And her husband, no one else, is Su Yu.


    "Unexpectedly, he became the husband of the fifth generation of Shuiying in less than a month..." The third generation of Hokage stood up and looked out the window.


    ...


    Konoha Village, in front of the gate.


    Kakashi stood at the door, waiting for a special guest.


    The four-headed earth dragon appeared in his sight, and Kakashi looked at the earth dragon he had never seen before, and was slightly taken aback.


    The leading earth dragon accelerated and stopped beside Kakashi.


    Su Yu jumped off the earth dragon, and when he raised his hand, the other three earth dragons stopped.


    "Kakashi Shinobu, long time no see." Su Yu smiled.


    "Please come with me, your accommodation has been arranged, Master Naruto wants to see you." Kakashi said with a polite.


    "No problem." Su Yu waved his hand, put away the four-headed earth dragon, followed Kakashi, and walked to the Hokage office.


    Shui Wuyuebai, fragrant phosphorus, and the earth spider firefly followed behind Su Yu, wearing Wuren Village guard forehead on his head.


    In front of the Naruto Building.


    "The three of you are waiting for me here." Su Yu said to the three of them and walked into the Hokage Building.


    Earth Spider Ying clenched her small fist, she didn''t want to follow Su Yu.However, the entire clan of Earth Spiders moved to the Land of Water. Everyone in her clan was persuading her to give up her hatred, and some even suggested that she be Su Yu''s disciple or woman.


    In that case, they can rely on Su Yu''s influence to become the family of Wuren Village.


    The entire Wuren Village knows that the Five Dynasties Shuiying Terumimei is Su Yu''s wife, and Su Yu is the first master of Wunin Village, Terumimei wants to listen to him.


    Knowing this, the earth spiders can only make compromises.


    In the Naruto office.


    Su Yu walked into Hokage''s office. The third generation of Hokage sat on the sofa and poured Su Yu a cup of tea.


    Kakashi closed the door and guarded it.


    Su Yu held the tea cup and tasted it lightly.


    "Unexpectedly, the three generations of Hokage are also so good in tea ceremony." Su Yu exclaimed.


    "I just make tea at will, Su Yujun can like it."


    "I like Konoha Village very much. It is surrounded by forests and rich in resources." Su Yu put down the teacup.


    "Really? So, why didn''t you choose Konoha Village, but Wunin Village? If I didn''t guess wrong, you were the Wunin Village that you went to with Cardo''s property, right?" Three generations of Naruto asked.


    "I prefer women with temperament. Terumi Ming is in line with my preferences." Su Yu shrugged.


    "I heard Kakashi say that your strength is not weaker than him, or even stronger. It is hard to imagine that you would choose Wunin Village because of this kind of thing." Three generations of Naruto took a deep look at Su Yu, drinking The tea ceremony.


    "I''m a traveler, please don''t think of me as a ninja by the three generations of Naruto." Su Yu smiled.


    "You did all the things in the Snow Country and the Earth Spider Clan, right?" The third generation of Hokage was taken aback for a moment, and then said.


    "The thing in the Snow Country is because Fenghua Xiaoxue is indeed very beautiful, and the queen and I have a good impression of each other. The matter of the soil spider clan is caused by the rebellion of Wunin Village, and I can''t blame it. Come on." Su Yu explained.


    "I didn''t mean to blame you, I just wanted to know one thing. Water country and Snow country became allies, Snow Ninja Village and Wunin Village became allies, Wunin Village...have any idea of ??forming an alliance with Konoha Village "The third generation of Hokage said seriously.


    "So that''s the case. I don''t know what alliance conditions the third generation of Hokage can come up with? If possible, I will help you tell the fifth generation of water." Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "The opinions of the five generations of Shuiying should not be more important than yours? I want to know, what do you need from Konoha Village?" Three generations of Hokage solemnly said.


    "I want three people." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Which three?" The third generation of Hokage frowned.


    "The eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hinata, Konoha Uminoru Yurihong, and the Senju clan, Senju Tsunade." Su Yu said slowly.


    "This is absolutely impossible!" Three generations of Hokage said without hesitation.


    "Don''t rush to refuse, just listen to me." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Kinoha Village can''t sacrifice them to form an alliance..."


    "Hinata Hinata of the Hyuga clan, her grades are mediocre, her performance is not satisfactory, and she will not be able to become a clan in the future, so I don''t want her to be too much. The only thing she is valuable is the white eyes. There is a ninja who has transplanted white eyes in Wunin Village." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Three generations of Hokage were silent, and he had learned about Hinata''s situation from Yurihong.


    "Kinoha Kaminin, Yurihong, she is Hinata''s teacher, I want her to continue to instruct Hinata, isn''t it too much?"


    The third generation of Hokage opened his mouth, so it is indeed not excessive.


    "The Senju clan, Senju Tsunade, I know she is your disciple, suffering from panicemia..."


    The three generations of Hokage''s pupils shrank, but Su Yu didn''t even know such things.


    "I personally support Tsunade becoming the fifth generation of Hokage. Before that, her panicemia must be cured. Is it too much for me to cure her panicemia?" Su Yu looked at the third generation of Hokage.


    "Why do you support Tsunade?" Three generations of Hokage puzzled.


    "I prefer women with temperament." Su Yu replied.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu left the Hokage office.


    The three generations of Hokage did not agree to form an alliance, even though Su Yu said very well, but when it comes to Tsunade, Yuhihong, and the Hyuga clan, he is not alone.


    Kakashi sent Su Yu out of the Hokage Building, and took Su Yu to the arranged courtyard of Konoha Village.


    "Thank you for the kindness of Konoha Village. When Kakashi goes to Wunin Village to be a guest, I will definitely entertain you like this." Su Yu smiled at Kakashi.


    "Then I''ll leave first." Kakashi didn''t say much, and an instantaneous spell left.


    "Bai, you are responsible for the housekeeping. I will take them around in Muye Village." Su Yu looked at the courtyard and walked outside the door.


    "Yes." Shui Wuyuebai said respectfully.


    Yile ramen shop.


    Su Yu took the two to the store and ordered three bowls of ramen.


    "Is the guest Shangren from Wunin Village? Come to take the Zhongnin exam?" Uncle Yile did not recognize Su Yu.


    "Yes, I tasted Yile Ramen last time and it felt very delicious. Today I brought my subordinates to taste it." Su Yu nodded.


    "Really? Thank you for your compliment. Come here a few more times before you leave." Uncle Yile smiled.


    "Well, I will definitely come a few more times."


    "Uncle Yile, come here for a barbecued pork ramen." A familiar voice sounded, and Naruto Uzumaki appeared at the door wearing a forehead.

 386 Chapter 386

    Su Yu glanced at Uzumaki Naruto, compared to the previous time, he is much stronger now.


    Xianglin looked at Uzumaki Naruto. On the way to Konoha Village, she heard Su Yu say that there was a Uzumaki clan in Konoha Village.Judging from Su Yu''s description, this blonde boy should belong to the Maelstrom family.


    "Naruto, so you are in such a place." A young girl walked into the store.


    She has long pink hair, a lovely appearance, and wears the forehead of Konoha Village on her head.


    "Sakura..." Naruto Uzumaki looked at Haruno Sakura with complicated eyes.


    "You really like ramen. Boss, please give me some ramen." Haruno Sakura smiled and sat beside Naruto Uzumaki.


    As soon as she sat down, she saw the forehead guards on Su Yu and the other two girls.


    "Are you the ninjas of Mizunin Village?" Haruno Sakura asked curiously.


    "Konoha Shinobu Haruno Sakura, right?" Su Yu looked at Haruno Sakura with a smile.


    "How do you know my name?" Haruno Sakura said in a daze.


    "As long as I want to know things, I can easily know them." Su Yu replied.


    "Are you from Wuren Village? Hey, where did I seem to have seen you?" Naruto Uzumaki glanced at Su Yu and asked in surprise.


    "About a month ago, when I first came to Konoha Village, we met once." Su Yu reminded.


    "So that''s the case. But, are you from Wuren Village?" Naruto Uzumaki remembered Su Yu.


    "It wasn''t at that time. Now, I am Kaminin from Kirinin Village."


    "Misture Shinobu Murakami?!" Haruno Sakura said in horror. She saw that Su Yu''s age should be several years older than them, but she didn''t expect it to be Shinobu.


    "Are you surprised? Actually, my Shang Ren was a purchased position." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Can I still buy a Shinobu position?" Haruno Sakura was dazed.


    "Of course, as long as you give the village enough money, you might be able to buy the status of Hokage." Su Yu joked.


    "Huh?" Haruno Sakura was shocked to speak.


    "Guest, don''t be kidding, how can you buy the status of Master Naruto." Uncle Yile twitched.


    "..." Haruno Sakura.


    "Just kidding. I know you are Kakashi''s subordinates. You should take the Zhongnin exam this time, right?" Su Yu smiled.


    Haruno Sakura stiffened and lowered her head.


    Naruto Uzumaki looked at Haruno Sakura, not knowing what to say.


    "The Zhongnin exam is not difficult. It''s just a test. This is the only way for you to become Zhongren. If you don''t even dare to take the Zhongren exam, you should give up your career as a ninja early." Su Yu said lightly. .


    Haruno Sakura trembled.


    "Sakura..." Naruto Uzumaki knew that Haruno Sakura was worried.


    "Your companions are very strong, they can definitely become the best in the Zhongnin exam, and you, they know your strength, should not want you to be Zhongnin. You don''t want to delay them from taking the Zhongnin exam, and you are afraid of dragging your feet. Right?" Su Yu continued.


    Haruno Sakura looked at Su Yu in disbelief, he actually guessed her thoughts?


    "Your other companion is someone you like, right?" Su Yu smiled.


    Haruno Sakura''s face flushed, and Naruto Uzumaki next to her was a little sad.


    "If you can''t even take the Zhongnin exam, you will be farther away from him. Life is too short. Are you going to shrink back in this place?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted Haruno Sakura''s head.


    Haruno Sakura clenched her small fist when she heard the words, no longer hesitating.


    "Thank you for your encouragement, I understand." Haruno Sakura bowed.


    "Very good. I will let my subordinates show mercy to the people in Konoha Village for the Nakanobu test. This time, only one team from Wunin Village will participate. If you encounter one, I hope you can go to the next one together." Yu smiled slightly.


    "Yeah." Haruno Sakura looked at the Earth Spider Firefly and Aroma Phosphorus and smiled friendly.


    ...


    Leaving the Yile Ramen shop, Su Yu walked the street with the spider firefly and incense phosphorus, and bought some accessories from Konoha Village.


    Xianglin was very grateful to Su Yu, while Earth Spider Ying silently accepted Su Yu''s things, gritted his teeth, and said thank you.


    The people of Anbu followed the three. Su Yu was the husband of Shuiying in the five generations. In any case, he was an important person, and protection and surveillance were indispensable.


    Su Yu knew someone was following in secret, and didn''t care about them.


    When the sun went down, Su Yu came to the training ground in Konoha Village.


    In the training ground, a cold-haired teenager is practicing.


    "Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding!"


    "Sure enough, he is the younger brother of Itachi." Su Yu clapped his hands.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s pupils shrank and looked at Su Yu.


    "Do you know him?" Sasuke Uchiha said with hatred.


    "Uchiha Itachi, Konoha village betrayed Shinobu, I have heard his name." Su Yu came to Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Then do you know where he is?" Sasuke Uchiha clenched his fists.


    "Do you want revenge? With you, you can''t beat Uchiha Itachi..."


    "Tell me, where is he?" Sasuke Uchiha said coldly.


    "What if I don''t tell you?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Then don''t blame me for being impolite." Sasuke Uchiha held Kumamoto in his hand.


    "Do you want to fight me? Then let me remind you first, I am Kirinin Murakami."


    As soon as Uchiha Sasuke was about to attack Su Yu, he stopped sensibly when he heard these words.


    "If it were Kakashi, I would still be interested in a fight. If I fight with you, the people in Anbu will think I''m bullying the kid." Su Yu glanced behind him.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me, please leave here." Uchiha Sasuke put away Kunai.


    "Soon, you will meet him." Su Yu whispered.


    Sasuke Uchiha stopped and turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Kinoha village, can''t give you the power to revenge, but there is someone who can give you the strength, and you will meet him in the Zhongnin exam." Su Yu walked to Uchiha Sasuke and said in his ear.


    Sasuke Uchiha was taken aback, looking at Su Yu who was leaving, he couldn''t figure out whether what he said was true or false.


    However, if someone could give him strength, he would never refuse.


    "As long as I can kill him, I''m willing to pay all the price!" Sasuke Uchiha had that night in his mind and continued to practice.


    ...


    night.


    The third generation of Hokage frowned as he listened to Anbu''s report.


    Su Yu''s contact with Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke made him a little worried.


    At present, he only knows that Su Yu is the husband of the five generations of Shui Ying Zhao Meiming, possessing terrible physical skills and flying abilities, and has obtained information that is not intelligence. Su Yu is the number one master in Wuren Village!


    The location of Wuren Village is remote and lack of intelligence. Despite this, the strength of the number one master in Wuren Village should be similar to him.


    Such a strong, three generations of Hokage had to pay attention to it.


    "Jilaiya, what do you think?" The third generation of Hokage looked at the white-haired middle-aged man on the sofa.


    "You have this kind of strength at a young age. It should not be underestimated. If I have the opportunity, I want to test his specific strength." Ji Lai also said with a serious expression.

 387 387 Danzos Invitation

    As the Ninja test approached, the ninjas sent by the major ninja villages were all rushing towards the village of Konoha.


    Some road.


    The three Xiaren from Kushinin Village fell to the ground, and it was a woman with an evil appearance.


    The woman threw the corpse aside and was about to leave when she felt something was wrong.


    "Is this the price of eternal life? It''s ridiculous that Lord Oshemaru, one of the three forbearances, turned into a woman." A voice sounded.


    "Who are you?" Oshemaru looked at the tree, and a man wearing Konoha''s Anbe costume stood on the tree.


    "Zaixia is just an ordinary Anbu ninja. I know the purpose of your trip. The third generation of Hokage is indeed old." Su Yu said.


    Da She Wan''s pupils shrank, her neck became longer in an instant, and she bit towards Su Yu.


    Seeing that she was about to get close to the other party, Da She Wan suddenly felt something bad. When she looked up, ten shadow clones attacked her, all of them with Helix Wan.


    "Four generations of Naruto''s ninjutsu?" O She Maru was startled, her neck retracted.


    She is no stranger to spiral pills.


    "Bamen Dunjia, open!" Su Yu shouted.


    Da She Wan looked at the red aura on Su Yu''s body in horror. She had experienced the Ninja World War and naturally knew what it meant.


    With all eight doors open, the power and speed will reach the limit in an instant, and the price of using this trick is death.


    "Puff" Dashewan''s head was hit and turned into a piece of wood.


    The substitution technique succeeded, and Dashewan appeared not far from Su Yu, but before she could catch a breath, Su Yu''s fist slammed her face fiercely.


    "Bang" the ground was directly smashed into a big hole, and Da She Maru caught the blow with his face.


    "Master Dashewan, don''t pretend to be dead." Su Yu was merciless, and hit again with a punch.


    Da She Maru''s head grew longer again and fled to the distance, and her body emerged from her head, like a molting snake.


    This is the substitute technique created by Da She Wan.


    "Soil Escape..."


    "Bang" Su Yu punched Jieyin''s Oshe Maru and knocked her into the air.


    Then, he caught Oshemaru again in the air, and hit her to the ground with another blow.


    Da She Wan is like a sandbag, unable to move.


    Facing Su Yu, who was in the Eight Door Dunjia, she couldn''t react at all, and could only protect the vitals.


    She was waiting for an opportunity. Bamen Dunjia had a limited time to use it. Once it passed, it was time for her to fight back.


    "It seems that my life has reached its limit, Master Oshemaru, goodbye." Su Yu stopped and looked at the dying Oshemaru, disappearing.


    Oshemaru struggled to get up, and used the substitute technique again, but it was still scarred.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a master in Konoha Village."


    Da She Wan knew of the sequelae of Bamen Dunjia, and he was relieved. When the master died, her pressure was reduced a lot.


    ...


    Konoha Village.


    In Su Yu''s room.


    The black ghost retracted its claws, and Su Yu on the ground began to recover.


    A minute later, Su Yu opened his eyes.


    The task of defeating Oshamaru is completed.


    If you fight with Oshe Maru during the Zhongnin exam, it will inevitably destroy the plot, and Su Yu doesn''t want to do that.


    Dashemaru''s Konoha collapse plan has nothing to do with Su Yu''s Konoha alliance plan.


    Even if it is not for the third generation of Hokage, he can successfully realize the alliance plan because there is still someone in Konoha Village who supports his plan.


    "From now on, rewrite this world." Su Yu opened the door, looked at the clear sky, and stretched out his hand.


    ...


    Night falls.


    A dark shadow quietly sneaked into Su Yu''s room.


    "Don''t think that if you become a shadow, you can escape my eyes." Su Yu, who was sitting cross-legged, said lightly.


    "Master Danzo wants to talk to you, let me come and invite you." A ninja appeared in front of Su Yu.


    "Where?" Su Yu looked at each other.


    "On the Hokage Rock, someone responded." The ninja finished speaking, turned into a shadow again, and left.


    As soon as Su Yu knots the seal, the shadow clone is left behind, and the body instantaneous spell arrives on Huoying Rock.


    On Hokage Rock, a ninja wearing a cat face mask saluted Su Yu and led him to the forest.


    All the way to a cave, the ninja with a cat face mask opened a secret door and continued to lead the way.


    This road leads directly to the ground. This is where the roots of another force in Konoha Village, the Danzosho, are located.


    Going around, the ninja with the cat face mask finally stopped in a hall.


    Su Yu looked at the middle-aged man sitting in front of him, with one eye and one arm wrapped, his expression grim.


    "Master Tuanzang, if you invite me over so late, don''t you just want to ask me for tea?" Su Yu sat down and said.


    "Sure enough, you deserve to be the number one master in Wuren Village. The headquarters at the root is so calm." Tuan Zang poured Su Yu a cup of tea ceremony.


    "I bet you dare not kill me." Su Yu held up his teacup and said.


    "Let''s talk about business." Danzo nodded and turned the subject off.


    "Business? What business?" Su Yu pretended not to understand.


    "I can promise your terms, as long as you let me become the fifth generation of Hokage." Danzo said directly.


    "Master Danzo, are you kidding? I''m Kaminin from Wujin Village. How can I help you become the fifth Naruto?" Su Yu said in silence.


    "If the three generations of Naruto die unfortunately, Konoha Village will inevitably choose a new Naruto. I hope to get the union of Wunin Village at that time, on the condition that I become a new Naruto." Danzo said meaningfully.


    "Master Danzo, what do you mean, let me use Wuren Village and Water Country to choose the five generations of Naruto in Konoha Village, do you choose you as the person in charge of the two big ninja villages?" Su Yu laughed playfully. .


    "I can first give Konoha Shinobu Yurihong to your hands, and wait until the third generation of Hokage leaves, and then find a way to send the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan to your hands.


    The last is Tsunade, I can give you her position, I hope you will help me prevent Tsunade from returning to Konoha.


    When I successfully become the fifth generation of Hokage, I will announce that Tsunade will marry to Wujin Village as a proof of the friendship between the two great Shinnin villages."Tuan Zang said every word.


    "Master Tuanzang really deserves to be Master Tuanzang, and those who make big things don''t stick to the trivial, then wish us a happy cooperation in advance." Su Yu smiled.


    "The combination of Konoha Village and Wunin Village will definitely change the situation of the Five Great Ninja Villages. The country of fire is extremely prosperous, and many things can be circulated to Wunin Village with the help of Konoha Village." A rare appearance on Danzo''s face Smiled.


    "I am a very simple person. I don''t have much ambition. I only like beautiful women. Your power struggle has nothing to do with me." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "As long as I become Hokage, I won''t forget the ally of Wunin Village." Dan Zang''s eyes flashed with contempt, his expression serious.


    He knew that Su Yu was not a ninja, so he made the best move.


    Yurihong and Hyuga Hinata, neither of them is that important to Konoha Village.


    Tsunade, the person who hindered his status, needless to say, he would be very happy if he could send him away.

 388 Chapter 388

    The weather is clear and cloudless.


    Su Yu was lying on the water in the Valley of End, basking in the sun.


    Today is the day when the Zhongnin exam started, but it has nothing to do with him.


    Xi Rihong stood on the shore, looking at Su Yu.


    She was sent by three generations of Naruto to protect Su Yu, but she couldn''t understand this Wunin Shinobu Murakami.


    With a young appearance, he has the title of No. 1 Master in Wunin Village, and he is also the husband of five generations of Shui Ying Terumi Ming.


    Yurihong didn''t know much about Wunin Village, but for Terumi Mei, she clearly remembered that the other party was not young.


    "So in such a place, the first master of Wunin Village." A voice sounded and the white-haired middle-aged man fell on the water.


    "Master Jilaiya, one of the three ninjas, don''t you know if you are looking for me?" Su Yu glanced at Jilaiya.


    "Well, I want to learn about the strength of the No. 1 master in Wuren Village." Zi Lai also stopped not far from Su Yu.


    Xi Rihong looked at Zi Lai Ye and Su Yu, a little worried.


    "I also just want to know how powerful Jiraiya, one of the three forbearances, is." Su Yu stood up, the lake under his feet was like the ground.


    "Then I''m not welcome." Zi Lai Ye held Kuwu in his hand, stepped on his foot, and rushed towards Su Yu.


    Su Yu closed his eyes, one side of his body escaped Zi Lai Ye''s kunai, and one hand grabbed Zi Lai Ye.


    "Puff" Jilai also turned into a piece of wood.


    The next second, a hand appeared under the water and grabbed Su Yu.


    Su Yu turned into a stream of water, shocked Zi Lai, jumped onto the water and looked around.


    "The technique of fog hiding!" Su Yu''s voice sounded from the surroundings.


    Jilai was also engrossed in holding Kuwu, and in the mist, it was difficult for him to see Su Yu.


    "The technique of shadow clone!" Su Yu Yikyuyin said.


    Jilai also heard the footsteps around him, frowned, and summoned his shadow clone.


    The main body and the two shadow avatars back to back, moving in three directions at the same time.


    "Puff puff" the two shadow clones disappeared in an instant.


    "What?" Zi Lai was also a little surprised. The two shadow clones were not attacked by Su Yu, but were directly hit by something, not even the speed of reaction.


    "Water escape��the technique of water prison!" Su Yu''s voice sounded again.


    Jilai looked at her feet, a large water jail was completed and began to compress.


    Su Yu''s shadow clone held the water prison, and his body strolled in front of Jilaiya.


    The fog dissipated, and Zi Lai also looked at Su Yu''s blue tail beast suit, and suddenly realized why he was the number one master in Wuren Village.


    "Unexpectedly, you turned out to be Renzhuli, the six-tailed Renzhuli of Wunin Village?" Jilai also asked.


    "Exactly." Su Yu waved his hand and the water prison dissipated.


    "With such a perfect grasp of the power of the tail beast, have you become partners with the tail beast?" Jilai asked curiously.


    "Companion? Sorry, I just use it as a convenient tool." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Use the tail beast as a tool? Are you not afraid of the tail beast running away?" Jiraiya''s expression was a little weird.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word.


    Jilaida also knew that there was probably something in it that could not be told to him.


    "I heard three generations talk about your conditions, does Wuren Village really intend to unite with Konoha Village?" Zilai also said in silence.


    "It depends on you, I am not a ninja, don''t expect me to have any ninja spirit." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Konoha wouldn''t do that kind of thing, otherwise, Hokage would no longer be Hokage." Ji Lai also shook his head.


    "Konoha is rotten." Su Yu said lightly.


    Jilai was also taken aback, looking at Su Yu''s leaving back, he didn''t understand what he meant.


    ...


    Heaven and Earth Tower, Xia Ren arrived here after undergoing the second ninja exam.


    Sasuke Uchiha looked murderous, and everyone looked unpleasant.


    Shui Wuyuebai took the fragrant phosphorus and the earth spider firefly, and did not cause them any harm, and was the first to reach the heaven and earth tower.


    Su Yu stood behind the three generations of Hokage, listening to the three generations of Hokage announce the battle before the official assessment.


    Da She Maru was not far from him, looking at him with cold eyes.


    Su Yu didn''t care about the look in Dashewan''s eyes, and watched the pharmacist go away. He was very interested in this Dashewan subordinate.


    Sasuke Uchiha already possesses the power of the curse seal, and Kakashi has a touch of worry in his eyes.


    Su Yu found Konoha Twelve Ninjas in a group of lower ninjas.


    Niuji Hyuga of Metkaban, Tian Tian, ??Xiao Li.


    Hinata Hinata, Inuzukaga, and Yuzino of Yuri Red Class.


    Nara Shikamaru of Asmaban, Autumn Road Dinji, Yamanaka Ino.


    Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno of Kakashiban.


    They are the mainstay of the future of Konoha Village, including the future Naruto, the think tank, and Konoha Village''s strongest combat power in the future.


    Of course, now they are just forbearance.


    When the official game started, everyone stood on the second floor, and players were randomly selected on the electronic screen.


    "Hinata Hinata vs Mizuki Shiro!"


    Su Yu watched this first game unexpectedly.


    Shui Wuyuebai glanced at Su Yu. He knew that Hyuga Hinata was the person Su Yu named to protect.


    "Within one minute, resolve the battle and don''t hurt her." Su Yu looked at Hinata Hinata in the stadium. She has not yet become a goddess with short hair, which is a little pity.


    The opposite Xi Rihong heard Su Yu''s voice and breathed a sigh of relief. She thought that Su Yu was showing mercy to Hyuga Hinata''s subordinates because of her face.


    In less than a minute, Hinata Hinata was sealed by the white ice of Mizunoyue before he even got close, and had to admit defeat.


    The three generations of Hokage were a little surprised when they saw Bing Dun, and then remembered Shui Wuyuebai''s surname, and suddenly realized.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still people alive in this clan."


    second round.


    "Uzumaki Naruto to Uzumaki Phosphorus!" An accident appeared on the electronic screen again.


    The word "Uzumaki" made Naruto Uzumaki stunned, and everyone in Konoha Village remembered the Uzumaki family.


    The three generations of Hokage knew about this, but they didn''t mean to be important. After all, the Uzumaki clan experienced things, and Konoha Village was also responsible.


    "We surrender." Su Yu looked at Naruto Uzumaki who had not finished, and said.


    Fragrant phosphorus lowered his head somewhat lost.


    "You are really weak now. After the Zhongren exam is over, I will let you have stronger strength." Su Yu stretched out his hand and stroked Xianglin''s little head.


    "Thank you Master Su Yu." Xianglin said excitedly.


    "I don''t have to play either?" The Earth Spider Firefly asked in a low voice.


    "Do you have fighting ninjutsu? Except for that forbidden technique." Su Yu asked back.


    Earth Spider Firefly clenched her small fist and stopped talking.


    "When I go back this time, I will use the technology of Wuren Village to enable you to use the power of forbidden art." Su Yu patted the head of the earth spider firefly.


    At the beginning of the third game, it finally became normal, and Sasuke Uchiha confronted the people of Zhan Oto Shinobu.


    Su Yu looked at the power of the curse mark on Sasuke Uchiha''s neck, and didn''t have much interest in it.


    After the curse seal is used, it will become weak and have extremely serious sequelae.

 389 Chapter 389: The Upgrade of Earth Spider Firefly

    In the assessment before the start of the race, Konoha Village got a good result, and only Mizuno Yuebai was promoted from Wuren Village.


    The official competition of Zhongnin exam, one-on-one battle, will attract many wealthy businessmen and nobles to watch.


    In order for these Xia Ren to play a better strength, the race is scheduled for a month.


    This month is a good opportunity for all Xia Ren to improve his strength.


    The experience in the death forest, as well as other strengths of Xia Ren, are urging them to become stronger.


    At the end of the second Ninja test, some of the contestants from each Ninja village chose to leave and some chose to stay.


    Su Yu left Shui Wuyue Bai, and took the earth spider firefly and incense phosphorus to return to Wuren Village.


    Three generations of Hokage sent Su Yu away from Konoha, and sincerely invited Terumi Mei.


    Su Yu declined the invitation of the three generations of Hokage. He didn''t want Terumi to participate in the Konoha collapse plan.


    ...


    After half a day, Wuren Village.


    In Su Yu''s laboratory.


    Earth Spider Firefly opened his eyes and felt a steady stream of Chakra.


    "Congratulations on mastering the power of forbidden art. This power makes you no weaker than the quasi-shadow master. If you want to kill me, just come." Su Yu turned his back to the Earth Spider Firefly.


    Tuxieying looked at Su Yu, clenched her small fist, hesitated for a moment, and finally released her small fist.


    "I will fight for the Wunin Village, please make my family the family of the Wunin Village." Hotaru Toshiba stood up and said.


    "I thought you would really do it." Su Yu turned and looked at the Earth Spider Firefly.


    "For the sake of the family, I can''t do anything to you." Hotaru Tuxu lowered his head.


    "Really sensible, in fact, you also know that you don''t like Yu Gao anymore, right?" Su Yu stroked the head of Earth Spider Firefly.


    Earth Spider Firefly did not speak.


    "I promise you that the earth spider clan will become the family of Wunin Village. Your father will become Wunin Murakami Ninja after a period of time, and he will be eligible to participate in the meeting." Su Yu hugged the earth spider firefly with one hand.


    "Thank you." Earth Spider Firefly''s little head leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    ...


    night.


    In Su Yu''s courtyard.


    Earth Spider Firefly and Uzumaki Aroma are fighting.


    They all have Linhe behind them, and the red one-eyed represents their identity.


    Earth Spider Firefly possesses the power of forbidden art, and Chakra is naturally strong.And Uzumaki Phosphorus, a member of the Uzumaki clan, her Chakra is far superior to the average ninja, and now it has skyrocketed several times, reaching the elite level.


    A quasi-shadow-level and elite Shangren fought, but they fought almost, showing how powerful the bloodline of the Maelstrom family is.


    In fact, the quasi-film level is more chakra than the elite level, and the battle still depends on the actual combat experience of both sides.


    "It looks like you have mastered the first state, then go to the island and let me see your true strength." Su Yu said.


    "Yes." Uzumaki Phosphorus and Earth Spider Firefly said in unison.


    Ten minutes later.


    On the island.


    Uzumaki Phosphorus and Earth Spider Firefly have already used the strength of SSS-class heroes, and their destructive power is no less than that of shadow-class masters.


    Terumi Ming and Qing who watched the battle both had horrified expressions.


    If Wu Ninja Village creates more ninjas of this kind, then it will only be a matter of time before it becomes the No. 1 Ninja Village.


    However, they are also very clear that the price to be paid for such a powerful strength must be not small.


    "If you want to have this kind of strength, the condition is actually very simple, and that is to give up your human identity." Su Yu waited until the battle was about to end, and said to Terumi Mei.


    "Giving up the identity of a human?" Terumi Mei was taken aback.


    ...


    Late at night, in Su Yu''s room.


    "Now, can you tell me?" Terumi Ming snuggled in Su Yu''s arms, the blush on her face still not fading.


    "In the distant world, there is a kind of creature called Ghoul. As long as the power of Ghoul is suppressed, human beings can become semi-Ghoul..."


    Terumi Ming listened carefully, with some expectations at first, hearing the side effects of Ghoul, finally understood what Su Yu meant.


    "Then they will become that kind of monster?" Terumi Mei looked worried.


    "No, I have solved their sequelae problem." Su Yu shook his head.


    "This is the point, right?" Terumi Ming reacted.


    "You are right, because the antidote is my life, and my blood is enough to purify the sequelae of Ghoul power." Su Yu looked down at Terumi Ming.


    "This matter ends here." Terumi Ming''s face changed slightly.


    "It''s okay, I won''t die." Su Yu gently kissed Terumi Ming''s forehead and said.


    Terumi Ming was startled and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    After Su Yu showed her the ability of immortality, Terumi Ming''s hand placed Su Yu''s healing place, with a touch of unbearable eyes.


    "There is still pain, right?"


    "Of course, there is no way to remove this..."


    "I don''t want you to do this for Wunin Village." Terumi Ming held Su Yu tightly.


    "I''m willing to die several times for you." Su Yu joked.


    "This matter ends here. If Qing asks, you just say it''s because of their physique." Terumi Ming looked up at Su Yu.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die easily." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "I used to think that your life or death doesn''t matter, as long as you can lead Wunin Village to rise, now I am a little worried about you..."


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, a month came to an end.


    Earth Spider Firefly and Uzumaki Phosphorus have thoroughly mastered their respective powers, equipped with the SSS-class Chakra armor provided by Su Yu, and even reached the level of a shadow-level master.


    The soil spider clan officially became one of the families in Wuren Village, and the head of the patriarch was given the title of Shinobu. Due to identity issues, it was temporarily unable to participate in the high-level meetings of Wuren Village.


    However, the children of their clan have entered the ninja school, and it is believed that in the near future, the soil spider clan will rise to several ninjas.


    The Earth Spider Firefly is very grateful to Su Yu, and the Earth Spider family attaches great importance to the Earth Spider Firefly. Knowing that she has mastered the power of the forbidden technique, it is even firmer to let her follow Su Yu.


    As long as she stayed with Su Yu, the status of the earth spider clan was guaranteed.


    Terumi Ming finally accepted the power of the SSS-class hero. She wanted to protect Wunin Village, even if she gave up her human identity, she was willing.


    With the strength of an SSS-class hero, plus her own shadow class, plus the SSS-class Chakra armor, she has become a super shadow class.


    The so-called super shadow level, either Chakra surpasses the shadow level peak, or the strength exceeds the shadow level peak.


    Terumi Ming is Chakra surpassed the peak of the shadow class, and it is not much better than the tail beast.


    In this way, Wunin Village has the second super shadow master.


    In Su Yu''s courtyard.


    "Tomorrow will be the official competition for the Zhongnin exam. Your two current strengths can''t be limited by your position. However, you are still far behind the shadow masters, so I want to give you a trial." Su Yu threw a scroll in front of the two of them.


    Earth Spider Firefly opened the scroll and was surprised when he saw the mission above.


    "This is your trial. Bring it back to me, it is considered qualified. Bringing back the key goal, it is considered excellent. If you bring it back, the key goal, and all those people, you can break the rules and become the upper endurance. Become my disciple."

 390 Chapter 390 Konohas Collapse Plan

    Konoha Village, meeting place.


    Today is the time for the official competition of Zhongnin exams. Not only the country of fire, but also wealthy merchants and nobles from other places have arrived.


    The Zhongren exam is not a simple competition. It also involves the interests of many people. Win or lose is a gamble. Some businessmen put a lot of money on it, not to mention the nobles.


    Sasuke Uchiha, Gaara, they are the hottest players in this game, and their bets on the game have long exceeded ordinary people''s imagination.


    Of course, these have nothing to do with Su Yu.


    He arrived in Konoha village yesterday and met Danzo in the evening.


    Danzo didn''t mention a word about Konoha''s collapse plan, but it also hinted that Su Yu, the three generations of Hokage will undoubtedly die.


    Su Yu sat in the stands of the general audience and glanced at the third generation of Hokage and the fourth generation of Fengying.


    He knew that the real four generations of Fengying had died, and now the person sitting there was Dashemaru.


    The pharmacist wore Anbu costumes and stood on the stand opposite Su Yu.


    Su Yu glanced at the contestants area, as well as Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Neji in the venue.


    "Choose! One, help Konoha. Two, help Oshamaru. Completing the mission will reward you with two silver draws."


    Su Yu pushed his glasses, not surprising, he had already answered this single-choice question.


    With the seriousness of the players, the game became more exciting, especially the handsome appearance of Sasuke Uchiha and Kakashi, which attracted many girls to scream again and again.


    Su Yu also left at this time and walked towards the players area.


    Shui Wuyuebai hadn''t even appeared yet, and when she saw Su Yu approaching, she quickly walked towards him.


    "Get ready, you go to protect Hinata, and I will solve the problem of Konoha Village." After Su Yu finished speaking, an instantaneous spell disappeared.


    Shui Wuyuebai was stunned for a moment, looking at Gaara who behaved strangely in the field, and quickly walked towards Hyuga Hinata.


    Nara Shikamaru looked at the leaving Mizuki Shiro thoughtfully.


    "Hey, he will be at him soon, why did you leave so soon?" Yamaaka Ino looked suspiciously at Shui Wuyuebai''s back.


    "We followed him." Nara Shikamaru hesitated.


    Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji looked at each other, and did not object to Nara Shikamaru, but followed directly.


    When the three of them came to a place not far from Shui Wuyuebai, feathers floated in the sky, and a loud noise came from the place where the third generation of Hokage was.


    The audience passed out into a coma, and a group of ninjas were extremely vigilant.


    Hyuga Hinata stood up next to Hyuga Hinata, rolled his eyes, and looked around warily.


    When he saw Shui Wuyuebai, his eyes condensed.


    "According to Master Su Yu''s order, I am the Shangren who came to protect the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. Wuren Village Water has no moon white." Shui Wuyuebai bowed.


    "Why come to protect Hinata?" Hyuga Hinata frowned. He knew that Wuren Village now only had Su Yu and Mizuki Shirai in Konoha. He didn''t doubt Mizuki Shirai, just a little alert.


    "I don''t know this." Shui Wuyuebai shook her head.


    "It''s enough for me to protect her. Go and help other Konoha ninjas." Hyuga Nizu politely refused.


    "I am not a Konoha ninja, I only follow the orders of Su Yu-sama." Mizumi held Kunai in his hand, turned his back to Hyuga Heliopod, and looked at the surrounding Otonin Village Ninja.


    Hyuga Nissaka no longer said more, being able to turn his back to him naturally cannot be an enemy.


    When Nara Shikamaru heard these words, he had a bold thought in his heart. Does Mr. Su Yu have any thoughts about Hinata Hyuga?


    On the building.


    Three generations of Hokage looked at the Oshe Maru in front of him, and a battle was inevitable.


    The Anbe Ninja wanted to help the third generation of Naruto, but was separated by the four purple flame formations, and could only keep an eye on the battle of the third generation of Naruto.


    The rest of the Anbe Ninjas went to support the Konoha Village Ninjas.


    The third generation of Hokage glanced at the outside of the Si Ziyan array, and his heart sank.


    Dashemaru attacked Konoha Village, but Danzo did not appear for the first time, and even the root ninja was not dispatched. No wonder he was not present in the venue, it seemed that everything was planned.


    "It''s just that I don''t know where the top master of Wunin Village is from..."


    ...


    Inside Konoha Village.


    A giant snake with several heads broke into Konoha Village and directly crushed the walls of Konoha Village.


    The ninja in charge of the wall was horrified, and they wanted to stop the giant snake.


    The whole Konoha Village was in chaos, and some Zhongren and Xiaren protected ordinary people and withdrew to the Hokage Rock.


    The ninjas from Otonin Village and Sand Ninja Village had already rushed in. Seeing the giant snake heading in the direction of ordinary people, several of them were full of grief.


    "Bang" a figure appeared in the air, and hit the giant snake with a punch.


    With the giant snake as the center, the ground collapsed and the giant snake fell to the ground.


    Su Yu stood on top of the giant snake and jumped to the front of several Konoha ninjas.


    "Ahem, the loss of destroying the street shouldn''t be compensated by Wuren Village, right?" Su Yu coughed twice.


    "Thank you for your help." The leader Shangren bowed quickly.


    "You''re welcome. Although I can''t do anything to the ninjas in Sand Ninja Village, I can help ordinary people. The battle of the ninja is left to you ninjas to fight." Su Yu turned and looked at the direction of ordinary people''s escape.


    "Shinin from Wuren Village, Konoha will not forget your help." The leader of Shangren knows that Su Yu''s position cannot help them too much, but he is also very grateful. If it weren''t for Su Yu, there would be something just now. Hundreds of ordinary people died.


    "The technique of multiple shadow clones!" Su Yu Jieyin said.


    "Puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff" Two thousand shadow clones appeared around.


    A group of ninjas in Konoha village stared at Su Yu blankly. What a terrifying Chakra is this?


    Jilaiya, who came a step late, saw Su Yu''s shadow clone to rescue ordinary people, and felt a little fond of Wuren Village.


    "Come with me! Stop them!" Jilai also yelled, and with the support of Konoha Village, he rushed towards the ninjas in Sand Ninja Village and Otonin Village.


    ...


    In the forest.


    There is a chasing battle going on here, and Shimonin from Konoha village chases Gaara.


    He is a person who guards the crane, and he is now on the verge of losing control.


    Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura, the three of them caught up with Gaara, but they didn''t expect him to really lose control.


    At a critical juncture, Naruto Uzumaki summoned Toad Wentai, who defeated Gaara with luck and the protagonist''s halo, and the super head punch made Gaara too scared to speak.


    Coupled with a mouthful of words, Gaara even more fully realized and let go of his fighting spirit.


    Su Yu''s black ghost stood on the tree and clearly passed this scene to Su Yu.


    In the entire Hokage world, the strongest thing is not the eyes of reincarnation, nor the jade of reincarnation, but the mouth of Uzumaki Naruto.


    After reading it, Su Yu had to say that the protagonist''s halo is really amazing.


    The late Kankuro and Temari took Gaara away, and the battle at the venue came to an end.


    Three generations of Naruto died in battle!Da She Maru was banned by the ghoul and took his arms away.


    Sand Ninja Village and Otonin Village finally lost to Konoha and quickly retreated.


    Kakashi, Metkai, Yurihong, Asma, a group of Shinobu came to the front of the three generations of Naruto.

 391 Chapter 391 Jiraiyas Help

    The next day of Konoha''s collapse plan.


    Today''s weather is not good, with dark clouds, as if even the sky feels the sadness of Konoha Village.


    All Konoha ninjas and ordinary people, dressed in black, came to attend the funeral of the third generation of Hokage.


    Su Yu and Mizuno Yuebai, the two stood beside Jilaiya. They were the distinguished guests who helped Konoha Village this time.


    If it weren''t for Su Yu, many ordinary people might have lost their lives.


    If it wasn''t for the magic mirror ice crystal of Mizuno Yuebai, perhaps the Konoha Village Ninja would lose a few more.


    Uzumaki Naruto and Konohamaru stood together, Kakashi, Maitkay, Yurihong, Asma, and a group of Konoha-mura Kaminin expressions were serious.


    Danzo and the two elders of the Konoha elders stood on one side and presided over the funeral.


    Jilaiya looked at Danzo and did not get angry at him sensibly.


    In fact, Danzo is not without efforts, at least many Zhongren are under his command to protect ordinary people in Hokage Rock.


    At the end of the funeral, Su Yu returned to the courtyard.


    With the death of three generations of Hokage, Konoha has a lot to deal with.


    The ninjas from Sand Ninja Village withdrew. On the way home, they found that the fourth generation of Fengying was dead, and sent a letter to Konoha Village this afternoon, expressing willingness to compensate.


    The group of elders accepted the compensation from Sand Ninja Village and at the same time invited a daimyo to preside over the affairs of choosing the new Hokage this time.


    The daimyo presided over and the elders group participated. Danzo received the support of the other two but was rejected by the daimyo.


    Jilaiya was also on the list of candidates for Naruto, but was the first to refuse to become Naruto.


    Kakashi''s qualifications are not enough to become Hokage.


    "In that case, I have recommended someone. Regardless of qualifications or strength, they are sufficient for the position of the five generations of Hokage." Danzo said.


    Everyone was stunned, and all looked at Tuan Zang, not knowing what he meant.


    "Danzo-sama, could it be that you said..." Kakashi tentatively said.


    "Yes, it is another disciple of the third generation of Hokage, the princess of the Senju clan, Tsunade." Danzo said directly.


    "Is Tsunade one of the three ninjas? Her words are good enough for this position, but I don''t know where she is..." The daimyo squinted.


    "I once got information about Tsunade. She owed a certain amount of money on the road." Danzo took out a letter.


    The corner of Jiraiya''s mouth twitched. He also knew that Tsunade owed a lot of money, so he gambled all of it, and finally lost.


    "Jiraiya, then trouble you to bring Tsunade back." The two elders looked at each other.


    "Yes." Jilaida did not refuse. The people present were all aware of Danzo''s ambitions, and it was naturally impossible for him to send someone to find Tsunade.


    ...


    The meeting in Konoha Village is over.


    Jilaiya came to Su Yu''s courtyard for the first time and took a bottle of good wine.


    Su Yu seemed to have known he would come and was roasting rabbits in the yard.


    "Good smell." Jilai also smelled the roasted hare.


    Shui Wuyuebai poured wine for the two of them.


    "Three generations of Naruto are gone, Sand Ninja Village is pitted by Oshe Maru, and compensation is required to Konoha Village. You should be discussing the candidates for the Five Dynasties of Naruto, Danzo will be denied by the daimyo, you will refuse to become Naruto, Kakashi enters Ninja''s qualifications are not enough... The candidate should be decided, right?" Su Yu said.


    "Yes, the new Hokage Tsunade." Jilai also said in silence.


    "You came to me, not to thank you, but to help, right?" Su Yu picked up the wine glass and tasted it lightly.


    "Everyone knows Danzo''s ambitions. At this time, he proposed that Tsunade become Hokage. It must not be a good thing, and it is likely to be detrimental to Tsunade. Moreover, Oshamaru''s arms are sealed by the third generation, maybe it will Go to Tsunade." Jilai also nodded.


    "You want me to protect Tsunade?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Kinoha Village now has no more powerful existence than you. As long as you are willing to protect Tsunade, I can replace Kimha Village and promise you a condition to establish an alliance between Wuren and Konoha." Jiraiya said seriously.


    "My condition is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, and her teacher, Yuri Hong Shangnin..."


    "This is impossible, please change another condition." Ji Lai said without hesitation.


    "Jilaiya, have you ever thought about one thing? Others can give me the conditions you can''t give, and there are even gifts." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Jilaiya''s pupils shrank, and he quickly looked around.


    "Don''t be nervous, there is no one else here, I just tell you this fact." Su Yu took the roasted hare and began to eat.


    "Have Danzo found you?" Ji Lai also lowered his voice.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    Jilai was also silent, he understood what Su Yu meant.Danzo must have looked for Su Yu, and the bonus Su Yu said, if he guessed correctly, it was Tsunade!


    "As the number one master in Wunin Village, did you agree to his terms because of this kind of thing?" Zilai also clenched his fists.


    "You seem to be mistaken. I am not a ninja like you, but a traveler with extraordinary powers." Su Yu reminded.


    Jilai was also startled, Kakashi did tell him not to look at Su Yu from the perspective of a ninja.


    "I can''t agree to your terms. Even if I agree, Tsunade won''t agree." Jilai also lowered his head.


    "I advise you to find Tsunade quickly. Otherwise, she might really become a bonus item." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Anyway, are you unwilling to help us?" Zi Lai also looked up at Su Yu.


    "My conditions remain the same." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Okay, I see, I hope you won''t become our enemy." Jilaiya left the courtyard with disappointment.


    Shui Wuyuebai looked at his back, and then at Su Yu.


    "Just say what you want to say." Su Yu sat down again and poured a glass of wine.


    "Master Su Yu, you know that they can''t agree to your condition, why do you want to make such a condition?" Shui Wuyuebai thought for a while.


    "Yeah, why? I am also looking for this reason." Su Yu pretended not to understand.


    Shui Wuyuebai sighed, and was about to leave, staring at the hare on the barbecue grill for a moment.


    "Master Su Yu, don''t you deliberately take out these conditions so that they all think you are such a person..."


    "Shhh, don''t tell me if you see it through." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    Shui Wuyuebai said no more, looking at the roasted hare that smelled so fragrant.


    "Delicious cuisine, the most attractive part is the fragrance. When you smell it, you know what it is. Don''t you think this is like illusion?" Su Yu handed Shui Wuyuebai a roast. Hare.


    "I don''t quite understand the purpose of Master Su Yu''s doing this, but I know you should be on the right side." Shui Wuyuebai took the roasted hare and tasted it.


    "No, I don''t stand on either side, I''m just experiencing the fun of playing chess." Su Yu''s mouth tilted upwards.


    "Who is playing chess with?" Mizuki asked.


    "This, you will know later."

 392 Chapter 392: The Strongest Illusion

    The next day, early morning.


    Jilai also took Uzumaki Naruto and left Konoha Village.


    Kakashi, Metkay, the two were sent by Danzo to protect the two advisor elders.


    Sand Ninja Village is willing to compensate, and the specific conditions need to be discussed before we know it.


    Asma and Anbe are responsible for tracing the whereabouts of Onomaru and the location of Otonin Village.


    Yurihong and other Shangren were in charge of patrolling and protecting Konoha Village. By the way, Moonlight Hayate Shangren was attacked to death on a dark and windy night.


    His girlfriend Uzuki Yuyan quit Anbe and officially became a medical ninja.


    ...


    In Konoha Village, a dumpling shop.


    "Itachi, where are you going next?" the dried persimmon ghost shark with a shark face asked.


    "Since the target has left the village of Konoha, let''s go..." Uchiha Itachi didn''t say anything. He looked at the person who walked in and said nothing.


    "If you don''t mind, can you let me sit here?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Please sit down." Uchiha Itachi said lightly.


    Dry Persimmon Ghost Shark looked at Su Yu, feeling a little familiar.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. It surprised me. I thought I was going to the Land of Rain to find you." Su Yu ordered a dumpling and said to Uchiha Itachi.


    "I also thought I was going to Kirinin Village to find you." Uchiha Itachi replied.


    "Your eyes are going blind!" Su Yu smiled and looked at Uchiha Itachi.


    "Do you want to take my eyes too?" Uchiha Itachi was not surprised.


    "I want to collect such special eyes. If they make a pair, there may be new discoveries." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "You think you can take it away, just come." Uchiha Itachi''s voice fell and disappeared.


    "Shark face, looking at me like this, did you finally remember who I was?" Su Yu smiled at the dry persimmon ghost shark.


    "Are you Zhuli, a newcomer in Wuren Village? The husband of the five generations of Shuiying?" Gan Shi Guiqi suddenly realized.


    "Congratulations on your answer." Su Yu snapped his fingers and turned into a cloud of mist.


    "Is it a shadow clone?" Gan Shi Guiyu paid the money and hurriedly chased it out.


    ...


    The valley of the end.


    Uchiha Itachi stopped on the water, watching Su Yu who was chasing him, and the Kaleidoscope Writer was activated.


    "Amaterasu!"


    A black flame went towards Su Yu.


    "This kind of thing is useless to me." Su Yu''s voice sounded from behind Uchiha Itachi, and a punch fell.


    Uchiha Itachi''s body was transformed into a few crows, the original body, grasping Su Yu''s shoulder, the kaleidoscope writing wheel turned again.


    "Monthly reading!" Uchiha Itachi''s eyes flowed with blood.


    "Who are you using monthly reading for?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Uchiha Itachi, but grabbed his arms.


    Uchiha Itachi raised his head and saw the black ghost emerging.


    "Puff" The sharp claws of the black ghost passed through Uchiha''s heart.


    "Itachi!" Seeing this scene, the belated dried persimmon ghost shark quickly prepared for rescue.


    "Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!" Shui Wuyuebai appeared in front of him, trapping him firmly on the ice.


    Su Yu''s shadow clone appeared behind Uchiha Itachi, and a dart was pierced on Uchiha''s shoulder.


    Uchiha Itachi opened his eyes hard, and even if his hands were caught, he had one last resort to reverse the situation.


    A crow fell in front of Su Yu, a kaleidoscope writing wheel appeared in his eyes, and launched the strongest illusion technique at Su Yu, don''t be a god!


    Other gods, this is one of Uchiha Shisui''s pupil art, as long as it is hit by this technique, it will definitely be changed.


    This kaleidoscope of writing round eyes is a parting gift from Uchiha Shisui to Uchiha Itachi. It is also dependent on it that the Uchiha Itachi in the original work can escape the control of the reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    However, Su Yu raised the corner of his mouth and grabbed the crow with one hand.


    The black ghost dropped Uchiha Itachi, turned and pierced Su Yu''s heart with one claw.


    "This... how is it possible?" Uchiha Itachi looked at Su Yu who was subsequently thrown off, and the black ghost in the sky, and his consciousness began to fall asleep.


    Su Yu landed on the water, a black mist appeared on his body, and then opened his eyes.


    A kaleidoscope writes round eyes, turning in his eyes!


    ...


    Uchiha Itachi woke up again and felt that his eyes no longer hurt.


    "How''s it going? Itachi?" Dry Persimmon Guiyu asked with a look of concern.


    "Where is that guy?" Uchiha Itachi asked, covering his eyes.


    "He let you go, saying that he was grateful to you for giving him the strongest writing wheel, what is going on? Isn''t your writing wheel still there?" Gan Shi Guiyu was a little confused.


    Uchiha Itachi was silent, the strongest writer?Uchiha Shisui��s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes can no longer use other gods, doesn��t Su Yu know?


    "Oh, yes. That guy also performed medical ninjutsu on your eyes, saying that it has restored your eyes a lot, so there is no need to worry about vision problems for the time being." Ganshi Guiyu added.


    Uchiha Itachi''s pupils shrank, no wonder he felt his eyes no longer hurt.


    "If he can restore the kaleidoscope of Shishui''s writing wheel, wouldn''t it be..."


    Uchiha Itachi stood up in shock. Perhaps Su Yu''s goal at the beginning was to stop the water in a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes!


    Immediately, he remembered the other eye of Uchiha Shisui.


    "Could it be that his goal is Konoha?" Itachi Uchiha was horrified.


    If Su Yu really used another god to control Danzo and secretly master Konoha Village, it would not be impossible.


    ...


    In Konoha Village, in the underground space of Danzo.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, and got a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels!


    Originally, he thought that the kaleidoscope writing round eye would require a very complicated transplant operation, but as a result, he found that it could be installed only by taking it out.


    Yes, it''s that simple.


    Although Su Yu does not have Uchiha''s blood, he has a three-tailed power and a six-tailed rhinoceros chakra, and a pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes is not enough to cause any sequelae to him.


    Obtained Uchiha Shisui''s Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye from Uchiha Itachi. After installation, the Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye will be refreshed according to his death, and he can also use another god.


    Su Yu thought of Danzo for the first time, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is another kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of Uchiha Shisui.


    It is a pity that the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of the same person cannot synthesize the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, otherwise Su Yu would rather just have an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    "Uchiha Shisui is Uchiha''s own brother who brought the soil, then, Kakashi, your kaleidoscope is mine." Su Yu murmured.


    Tuan Zang knelt in front of Su Yu respectfully, no one could stop the other gods'' change of will.


    "Danzo, send your subordinates, I want Tsunade to be unable to return to the village of Konoha. However, I can''t hurt her, grab her, and send it to me. As for Jilaiya, let him go." Su Yu Ordered Danzo.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu."


    Su Yu''s body flashed and disappeared.


    The next second, on the Hokage Rock.


    Su Yu overlooked the entire Konoha Village, with a rock statue of Siren Hokage under his feet.


    "The game has just begun."

 393 Chapter 393

    In the forest.


    Jilai also covered his shoulders, looking at the two Shinobu in front of him.


    The surrounding bugs surrounded him. As one of the three forbearances, if he had normal combat effectiveness, he might not be afraid of them at all, but now his chakra has not completely recovered.


    "Naruto, Tsunade..." Jiraiya looked at the road ahead and squeezed Kunai tightly.


    "Master Jilaiya, give up, our task is just to stop you." The young man controlling the insect swarm said lightly.


    "Give up? Who do you think I am? I am Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas! Spiritualism!" Jiraiya Jieyin said.


    "Puff" Toad Wentai appeared in front of the two.


    The two Shangren quickly avoided, and Jilai also fell on Toad Wenta''s back.


    "Is the oil girl and the mountain clan?" Toad Wen looked down at the two Shangren too, carrying Jiraiya on his back, and jumped to a farther place.


    The two Shangren looked at each other, and they didn''t expect that Jilai could also summon Toad Wentai. If he knew it, he should be stunned.


    ...


    On the grassland beyond the forest.


    Ten thousand snakes and slugs were looking at each other, Oshamaru and Tsunade stood on top of their psychic beasts, not giving way to each other.


    Silent and Naruto Uzumaki together stopped the pharmacist''s pocket.


    At this time Tsunade had already released the seal on her forehead, and her phobia had been healed because of the tactics of the Pharmacist''s pocket.


    Pharmacist Dou originally wanted to use blood to make Tsunade feel scared, but he did not expect to have a counterproductive effect, and directly let Tsunade break through.


    Naruto Uzumaki took a step later and repelled the Pharmacist''s pocket with the help of multiple shadow clones, but he also consumed a lot of Chakra.


    "Bang" with a loud noise, the toad text fell too far beside the slug.


    "Jiraiya? Jiraiya?" Tsunade yelled twice when seeing the unconscious Jiraiya.


    Oshemaru frowned, before he could speak, several root ninjas appeared around him, each of which was Shangnin, or close to Shangnin''s strength.


    "Pouch, let''s go." Oshemaru sneered. He knew that this was Danzo''s last killer. In order to prevent Tsunade from returning to Konoha Village, he sent all the ninjas at the root, very Danzo style.


    Oshemaru and Yakushi used soil to escape, and a group of root ninjas surrounded them.


    "Your goal is me, let them go, and I will go with you." Tsunade said coldly after releasing the psychic technique.


    "Tsunade-sama, thank you for your cooperation." Two ordinary-looking women walked to Tsunate.


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    "Ms. Tsunade!"


    "Tsunade!"


    Silence, Uzumaki Naruto, Toad Wentai stepped forward at the same time.


    "Silent, you cure Jiraiya, tell him not to look for Danzo, I will be fine." Tsunade stopped them and walked towards the two women.


    Naruto Uzumaki clenched his fists, Mutely looked angry, Toad Wen sighed too much.


    With so many root ninjas, their strength alone is not enough, even if it is the power of Uzumaki Naruto''s explosive force, it will not help.


    After all, when he broke out, he couldn''t tell the enemy and his teammates at all.


    Moreover, Tsunade didn''t want to fight them, and there was another reason, that is, they were all ninjas from Konoha Village.


    The two women sealed Tsunade''s Chakra, locked her tightly, and disappeared.


    The same goes for a group of root ninjas, their target is Tsunade, and the others don''t need to deal with it.


    ...


    After half a day.


    Wuren Village, on the island where Su Yu lives.


    "Go back and tell Master Danzo, thank him for agreeing to my terms, Wuren Village and Konoha Village will be the best allies." Su Yu smiled.


    Tsunade looked at Su Yu angrily, but couldn''t do anything, especially when she saw Yuri Hong and the girl with white eyes on the side, she was even more angry.


    "Master Su Yu, we will leave first." The two women looked at each other and left the island.


    Su Yu came to Tsunade, squeezed her chin frivolously, and leaned to Tsunade''s ear.


    "Do you want to be the fifth generation of Hokage?"


    Tsunade was taken aback, and looked at Su Yu in disbelief. Isn''t he an ally of Danzo?


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m a person who supports three generations of Hokage, how can Danzo manage the Konoha Village?" Su Yu unlocked Tsunade''s chain and seal.


    "I''ve heard about you before, and I learned about your help to Konoha on the road. You said that you supported the three generations of Hokage, but you accepted Danzo''s terms. What do you mean by this?" Tsunade Puzzled.


    "Please come with me, I have arranged your residence." Su Yu walked towards the interior of the island.


    Tsunade glanced at Yurihong.


    "Tsunade-sama, please rest assured that he has not done anything excessive to us so far, even treating us as guests." Yurihong said in a low voice.


    Tsunade frowned. In that case, why did Su Yu want them to come here?


    In the center of the island, in a wooden house.


    Su Yu sat in the main seat, Tsunade, Yuri Hong, and Hyuga Hinata sat on his left.


    Earth spider firefly, fragrant phosphorus, and a woman with long purple hair sitting on the right hand side.


    "Before starting the topic, let me tell you some basic information. Snow Ninja Village, Star Ninja Village, and Earth Spider Clan have all become members of Wu Ninja Village and belong to my power." Su Yu said to Tsunade.


    "I know all of this." Tsunade looked at the three people opposite.


    "This is the Earth Spider Firefly of the Earth Spider Clan. It has forbidden powers. The current strength should be about the same as yours, provided that she doesn''t use the power I gave her. This is the Vortex Clan''s fragrant phosphorus..."


    "The Uzumaki family you are talking about? Is the family of the four generations of Naruto wives?" Tsunade said in surprise.


    "Yes, Xianglin and her mother had been in Cao Ren Village before. Because they didn''t understand the speciality of the whirlpool clan, they used Xianglin and her mother as tools to recover from injuries and Chakra." Su Yu nodded. head.


    Tsunade was silent. The Uzumaki clan was an ally of Konoha, but he didn''t expect the Uzumaki clan''s descendants to experience such a thing.


    "This is the summer star of Xingnin Village, the new Xingying. I helped her eliminate the side effects of cultivation and accepted all the members of Xingnin Village. Now, she is both my ally and my subordinate." Su Yu introduced a woman with long purple hair.


    "The peacock trick of Hoshinin Village, can you clear the sequelae?" Tsunade couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s actually very simple, but you can''t do it. After a brief introduction, let''s talk about the topic, our enemy." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Our enemy?" Tsunade''s expression changed slightly.


    "Our enemy, their former leader, is named Uchiha Madara." Su Yu nodded.


    "Uchiha Madara?!" Tsunade opened his mouth wide.


    "The night of the Uchiha clan��s genocide is not the ability of Uchiha Itachi alone. Among them are Uchiha Madara��s participation, as well as Danzo. Time is further pushed forward. Before the real Uchiha Madara dies, His will was passed on to another person. He called himself Uchiha Madara, and the Kyuubi Rebellion and Uchiha''s annihilation were all related to him." Su Yu explained.

 394 Chapter 394 Tsunades Admiration and Anger

    After a dinner party was over, all of them couldn''t calm down.


    Especially Tsunade, she was even more surprised when she learned the story behind the Kyuubi Rebellion and the Uchiha clan.


    And that fake Uchiha Madara, what he planned to trap the world in a huge illusion is not impossible.


    Su Yu knew this in advance, only then would he unite so many forces, and even unite with the Five Great Ninja Villages to deal with them.


    Tsunade looked at Su Yu drinking in the hallway, hesitated, and sat beside him.


    "They really have such a powerful force, is it worth it to unite with the Five Ninja Villages?" Tsunade said seriously.


    "Without me, their strength is indeed enough for you to unite and deal with it." Su Yu paused in his hand.


    "You mean, you have the power to deal with them? In that case, why do you..." Tsunade was stunned when he said halfway.


    "The Five Great Ninja Villages have a long history. Don��t you feel sad to fight for so long to fight for the territory? On the battlefield, facing those hostile Ninja villages, looking at their youthful appearance, you don��t have anything in your heart. Have you ever thought about why there is a war?" Su Yu took a sip of wine and stared at Tsunade.


    "Your goal is to form an alliance between the five Ninja villages and eliminate the war between Ninja villages?" Tsunade looked at Su Yu with some admiration.


    "This is inevitable. The Five Ninja Villages have no reason to continue fighting. Ninjas are not tools, but creatures with emotions." Su Yu handed the wine in his hand to Tsunade.


    "If you showed up earlier, there might not be the first three wars." Tsunade took the bottle and took a sip of the wine.


    "It''s not too late." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "I believe you a little now, then, please tell me your specific plan." Tsunade solemnly said.


    "Let''s get married." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Huh? (��_��)?" Tsunade.


    ...


    The next day, on the island.


    Tsunade looked at the Earth spider Firefly opposite, panting and clenching his fists.


    She agreed with Su Yu''s big plan, and even admired him somewhat.


    However, Su Yu''s last conditions gave her the urge to beat Su Yu violently.


    I thought that Su Yu would help her regain the position of Hokage in Konoha Village, but he didn''t expect Su Yu to offer a condition that he would help her only if he married her, which made Tsunade unable to accept it.


    She even told her real age, and wanted Su Yu to dispel her bold ideas, but she didn''t expect that Su Yu would have known it a long time ago, and said seriously, age is not a problem, but beauty is justice.


    At that time, Tsunade was so angry that she gave Su Yu a strange punch, and then she was taught a lesson by Su Yu.


    "Tsunade-sama, you can''t defeat me at all now." The soil spider Hotaru persuaded.


    "I will leave here on my own strength and return to Konoha Village, and I will never give in to him." Tsunade gritted his teeth.


    Su Yu offered a condition, as long as she defeated the earth spider firefly or the vortex incense phosphorus, she would be released from the island.


    She now has only two choices, one is to cooperate and the other is to leave.


    "Master Tsunade, I know what Su Yu-sama thinks, it is difficult for you to accept it. I also thought about it for a long time before making this decision.


    Master Su Yu killed the person I admired and brought me here. I thought he would use the earth spider clan to blackmail me.Unexpectedly, he asked Wudai Shuiying to accept me as a disciple, took me to take the Zhongnin exam, gave me this powerful body, and gave me the opportunity to kill him.


    Although I gave up this opportunity for the earth spider clan, I understand that Master Su Yu is very gentle and I like him very much."The Earth Spider Firefly said softly.


    "You don''t hate him, do you still like him?" Tsunade was stunned.


    "Well, it''s probably the gentleness of Master Su Yu that moved me." Earth Spider Firefly nodded.


    "����"Tsunade.


    "Master Tsunade, you are different from me. I know you have someone you like and have more experience than me. However, for the sake of the village, you should only have this choice. As long as you agree to Master Su Yu, you can gain this power. After finishing talking, the Earth Spider Firefly transformed into an SSS-class hero, and the SSS-class Chakra armor was completed.


    Tsunade felt the terrible breath and couldn''t help taking a step back.


    If she had this kind of power, she would be able to fight the tail beast, right?


    ...


    seaside.


    Hyuga Hinata stood on the beach, looking at the distant Konoha Village.


    Danzo persuaded Hyuga Hizu to send her to the island of Kiribu Village as a condition for the union between Kiribu Village and Konoha Village.


    She was very reluctant in her heart, but she had to come here for the sake of the family and Konoha Village.


    "Obviously I haven''t said goodbye to him..." A figure emerged in Hinata''s mind.


    "Thinking about Naruto Uzumaki?" A voice rang from her ear.


    Hyuga Hinata was taken aback, his face flushed and lowered his head.


    "Hinata''s shy look is so cute. Did you know? Uzumaki Naruto can become a seventh Naruto in the future." Su Yu smiled at Hinata Hyuga.


    "Can Naruto-kun really become Hokage?" Hyuga Hinata looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "As long as I hope, he can become Hokage. If I don''t want him, he will stay in the position of Shinobu forever." Su Yu held Hyuga Hinata''s little hand.


    "I believe Naruto-kun, he will be able to become Hokage through his own efforts." Hyuga Hinata looked directly at Su Yu.


    "So, what if he becomes the enemy of Konoha Village? Danzo will become the fifth generation of Naruto. He is not a member of the third generation of Naruto school. Naruto Uzumaki possesses the nine tails. Do you think he will find a way to take it back?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "This... how is this possible..."


    "He doesn''t like you, he likes Sakura, and Sakura likes Uchiha Sasuke. Now, Uchiha Sasuke is about to defect, and he will go to Oshamaru to practice. Do you want to have Uzumaki Naruto and Sakura together? Su Yu patted Hinata Hyuga''s head.


    "If you can help him, I am willing to agree to your terms." Hyuga Hinata whispered.


    "I like your kindness and gentleness, Hinata, I will let you like me slowly. Before that, I will help you realize any wishes you have." Su Yu stroked Hyuga Hinata''s little head.


    "Can I go back again? Say goodbye to him?" Hyuga Hinata cautiously looked up at Su Yu.


    "Of course you can, you can also go back to live in Konoha Village and meet your family." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Hyuga Hinata bowed.


    "Stupid Hinata, I am the culprit who caused you to leave home. Even so, do you still have to thank me?" Su Yu looked down at Hyuga Hinata.


    "I thank you because you are very gentle and I can feel how you like me..."


    "That''s because you are still young. If I do something strange to you now, it will be directly erased by the mysterious power." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.

 395 395 Uchiha Sasuke defected

    Ever since Tsunade was taken away by Danzo, Silent took Jiraiya and Naruto Uzumaki and hurried towards Konoha Village.


    Jilai also recovered on the road, and clenched his fists after learning of the situation.


    Danzo will definitely not let Tsunade go back to Konoha Village, the most likely is to send her to another place, and the most likely is Su Yu.


    However, knowing this does not mean that Jiraji can go to Wunin Village and bring Tsunade back.


    Not to mention that Wuren Village and Konoha Village have become allies now, even if they are not allies, he does not have any confidence to defeat Su Yu.


    Unless the people of Konoha Village do their best, it may be possible for Kirinin Village to send Tsunade back, but will Danzo agree?


    In the end, Jilai gave up his plan to rescue Tsunade and rushed back to the village of Konoha, reporting to the daimyo that Tsunade had been taken away.


    The daimyo knew this well and didn''t say much.


    "Since Tsunade hasn''t returned, then it''s up to you to become the fifth generation Hokage, Jiraiya." The daimyo said slowly.


    "Daimyo, I don''t want to be Hokage, so can you let me temporarily become an agent of Hokage, and when Tsunade returns, she will inherit the position of Hokage?" Jilai also suggested.


    "Acting Naruto? There is no such precedent for Naruto in the past. Danzo is bound to have the position of Naruto. Are you sure you can stop Danzo''s pressure?" The daimyo hesitated.


    "For the sake of Kimha Village, I will never let him become Hokage." Jilai also seriously said.


    "Then you will be Hokage, as long as nothing goes wrong..."


    "Sorry, daimyo, can I bother you?" Asma broke in with a serious face.


    "Did something happen?" The daimyo was not angry. Asma had served as his guard before.


    "Uchiha Sasuke defected." Asma replied.


    Jilai was also taken aback. He didn''t expect this to happen when he returned to the village.


    "Uchiha Sasuke? It is a big loss for Konoha Village to become a traitor. If he can be caught, he will be caught. If he can''t be caught, don''t let him fall into the hands of another Shinobu village." Deeply.


    "Yes." Ji Lai also lowered his head.


    Asma did not speak, now there is no Hokage in the village, and the daimyo can command them to move.


    "You two step back, I''m a little sleepy. Tomorrow I will return to the capital of the country of fire, Jilaiya, everything is up to you, don''t let me down." The daimyo yawned.


    Jilai also bowed with Asma and left the room.


    ...


    In the Naruto office.


    Danzo and two consultants sat on the sofa.


    Jilai also walked in the door, Kakashi, Metkay, the two were already standing here.


    "Jiraiya, you are finally back. I''m sorry about Tsunade, but it''s the same for you to be Hokage," Danzo said.


    "Thank you for your support, Mr. Danzang." Ji Lai said coldly.


    "Master Jiraiya, Sasuke Uchiha defected. I have arranged for Shinnin to chase after them. They are a team that performed extremely well in the Chunin exam. Naruto has also caught up and should be able to bring him back..."


    "Kakashi, Kay, Asma, the three of you will lead people to chase Uchiha Sasuke, regardless of life or death." Jilai also interrupted Kakashi.


    "Yes." Kakashi''s eyelids twitched and accepted the order.


    Metkay and Asma looked at each other, both helpless.


    ...


    Konoha Hospital.


    Uzumaki Naruto''s ward.


    Haruno Sakura lowered her head and peeled the apple.


    Naruto Uzumaki clenched his fists.


    When Uchiha Sasuke defected, he stunned Haruno Sakura, but he was helpless.


    "Sakura, don''t worry. Tomorrow I will definitely bring Sasuke back, and then punch him severely to make him apologize to you." Naruto Uzumaki pretended to be relaxed.


    "Naruto, Sasuke has been talking about taking revenge and getting stronger power to get revenge. Shouldn''t I keep him? After all, that is Sasuke''s biggest wish." Haruno Sakura said softly.


    "Sakura, you are not wrong! Sasuke''s idea of ??wanting revenge is also right. What''s wrong is that he is going to Oshemaru, that guy will never help Sasuke." Naruto Uzumaki solemnly said.


    "Naruto, I like Sasuke, I want to help him, but I don''t know how to help him." Haruno Sakura said, tears fell from her eyes.


    "Sakura, we have agreed, and I will definitely bring Sasuke back. Then, we will become stronger together!" Naruto Uzumaki sat up and smiled.


    Haruno Sakura looked at Uzumaki Naruto''s smile, wiped her tears, and nodded.


    Outside.


    When Kakashi heard Naruto Uzumaki''s words, his hand that was about to open the door stopped, turned and walked outside the hospital.


    ...


    In the forest, a chase is being staged.


    The party being chased was the four of Dashemaru''s men.


    And the side chasing them was Shimonin''s team led by Nara Shikamaru.


    The first team, Nara Shikamaru, Akimi Mitsuji, Yamanaka Ino.


    The second team, Yu Nishino, Inuzuka tooth.


    The third team, Niuji Hyuga, Xiao Li, Tian Tian.


    After several battles along the way, everyone did not give up, clenching their teeth and persisting.


    The four people in Otonin Village in front felt the tricky Konoha Shinobu behind, but they were relieved by looking at the grassland in front.


    On the prairie.


    Pharmacist was standing with a white-haired young man.


    The four of Otonin Village jumped onto the grassland, leaving three of them, the remaining one carrying a jar containing Sasuke Uchiha, and moving on.


    The pharmacist pushed his glasses around and looked at the Shinobu Konoha in front of him. Without any intention of doing anything, he turned and left.


    Four of the five members of Otonin blocked them, especially Junmaro, who blocked the three of Hyuga Neji with one enemy three.


    "Swish swish" three figures appeared behind everyone.


    "Ms. Kai?!" Xiao Li was shocked.


    "Teacher Asma?" Nara Shikamaru''s face changed slightly.


    "Retreat. Next, we will take over for you. Sasuke will be chased by the people from Anbe." Kakashi said lightly.


    "Ms. Kakashi, we can continue to fight..."


    "Shikamaru, this is an order." Kakashi glanced at Nara Shikamaru deeply.


    Nara Shikamaru looked directly at Kakashi, and he knew in his heart that if Anbe made the shot, the life and death of Sasuke Uchiha would be difficult to predict.


    A group of Shinnin looked at Nara Shikamaru, they did not understand the meaning of Anbe''s mission.


    "Retreat." Nara Shikamaru sighed.


    Metkay looked at Junmaro on the opposite side, and Kakashi and Asma looked at the three people on the opposite side.


    ...


    the other side.


    The three Anbe members were blocked by the Pharmacist''s pocket. Just as they were about to start their hands, they saw two people appearing next to the Pharmacist''s pocket. They were frightened.


    The first generation of Hokage and the second generation of Hokage stood at the left and right sides of the medicine master''s pocket, holding Kunai in their hands, with a dull expression.


    "How is this possible?" The three Anbe members took a step back in fright.


    "Let''s go, Sasuke Uchiha can''t take him home, unless you can defeat the first and second generations of Naruto." Yakushi said to the three of them.


    The three looked at each other, and at the same time they rushed towards the pharmacist.

 396 Chapter 396 Big Snake Pills Dream Comes True

    The morning comes and the sun rises.


    Kakashi, Metkai, Asma, and the three Shinnin teams from Konoha Village returned.


    Three Anbe members who were seriously injured were taken to Konoha Hospital.


    In the Naruto office.


    "Master Jiraiya, Sasuke Uchiha was eventually taken away. Yakushito is as strong as mine, and two Hokage-samas were summoned using the dirty soil rebirth. Three members of Anbe almost lost their lives..."


    "Kakashi, thanks for your hard work." Jilai also heard Kakashi''s report, not surprising.


    Since it was known that the person who took Uchiha Sasuke was Oshemaru, the answer was obvious.


    Although this result is disappointing, it can be accepted as long as it is not obtained by other Ninja Villages for Uchiha Sasuke.


    Jilaiya stood up and looked at the rising sun. Next, he should consider how to rescue Tsunade.


    In Otonin Village, the secret room of Oshemaru.


    Sasuke Uchiha opened his eyes with a smile on his lips.


    "Master Dashewan?" the pharmacist on the side asked tentatively.


    "Unexpectedly, to be able to grasp Uchiha Sasuke''s body so easily, is this the Uchiha clan''s three-gou jade chakrayan?" The three-gou jade chakrayan appeared in Uchiha''s eyes.


    "Congratulations, Lord Dashewan." The pharmacist said with a respectful expression.


    Sasuke Uchiha stood up and walked out of the secret room, looking at the rising sun.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, your target is Itachi, and my target is him. I will avenge you. You lent me your body. A good deal, right?" Uchiha Sasuke muttered to himself.


    Ochimaru occupies Uchiha Sasuke''s body, and Uchiha Sasuke''s consciousness has fallen asleep.


    Now, this body named Uchiha Sasuke is actually Oshamaru.


    ...


    On the island.


    Tsunade looked at the information sent from Kirinin Village with a hint of worry on his face.


    Jilai also became the agent of Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke defected to Konoha Village, the threat of Danzo existed inside, and the coveted Osamaru and the mysterious organization outside.


    Konoha Village is now in the most difficult period, but she can''t do anything here.


    "If I had their power..." Tsunade clenched his small fist and glanced at Su Yu not far away.


    Su Yu, holding up his wine glass, smiled at Tsunade as if he felt something.


    Tsunade glared at Su Yu fiercely, and looked at Yurihong and Hyuga Hinata beside him. He really didn''t know how Su Yu convinced them.


    Yuhihong is the Shinobu of Konoha, and has a deep relationship with Asma, but is sent to the island by Danzo.


    Hyuga Hinata didn''t say anything, she was still young, even Su Yu didn''t dare to touch her.


    Tsunade recalled the strange sound he heard last night, and a blush appeared on his face. If she didn''t guess wrong, it was the fifth generation Shuiying Terumimei, right?


    Under the cherry tree, Su Yu was drinking wine, Xi Rihong smiled on her face beside him, but hesitated in her eyes.


    "Hina, go and practice with Xianglin, I will take Teacher Xi Rihong out for a walk." Su Yu put down his glass and said.


    Hyuga Hinata nodded and left.


    Su Yu got up and walked towards the beach, Xi Rihong followed behind him.


    The two arrived at the beach one after the other, Su Yu sat on the rock, watching the scenery on the sea.


    "Xi Ri Hong Shangren, do you know why I want you to come to Wuren Village?" Su Yu asked.


    "Isn''t it because I am Hinata?" Yurihong asked puzzledly.


    "No, I just like you purely. It''s actually an excuse to let you teach Hinata." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Sir Su Yu, don''t be kidding, I''m just an ordinary Shinobu." Xi Rihong lowered her head and said.


    "I''m not kidding, most of the female ninjas in Konoha Village are gentle and kind, such as you, Mitarai Azuki, Uzuki Yuyan, Tsunade, Silence, Hinata." Su Yu smiled.


    "You are the husband of the five generations of Shuiying and the number one master in Wuren Village. In terms of strength, you are the most respected young generation strongest. So please don''t say such frivolous things..."


    "I don''t want to be that kind of person. In fact, I prefer to be a villain. Originally, I was going to take the opportunity to take the village of Konoha. Later, after thinking about your existence, I thought it would be better to keep Konoha. .


    Will Tsunade choose to marry me for the village? Will Hinata choose to stay with me for the family and the people she likes?


    These are all interesting things."Su Yu held Xi Rihong''s little hand.


    "What about me? What are you going to use to threaten me?" Xi Rihong looked at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    "I can see the future of this world. Uchiha Sasuke defected, and the death of three generations of Naruto, these are all destined. And the organization I mentioned, when they attacked a certain place, they met Konoha Murakami Shinas Ma." Su Yu said with a playful smile.


    "He will die?" Xi Rihong''s heart tightened.


    "In the original trajectory, your relationship with him was very good, and even before he left Konoha Village, he said a lot of agreed words. Then, those words were like flags, causing him to die in that mission. "Su Yu nodded.


    "It''s me?" Xi Rihong couldn''t believe it.


    "The main reason is not in your body, because some things are destined, and no one can change the trajectory of fate unless..."


    "Unless what?" Xi Rihong said eagerly.


    "Unless the prophet''s interference." Su Yu said slowly.


    "You mean, can you help me not let Asma die?" Xi Rihong hesitated.


    "I can kill the person who killed him in advance, so that I can change his destiny. If he is assigned a simple position in Konoha Village, he can survive." Su Yu nodded.


    "The price is the same as Tsunade-sama?" Yuri Hong''s eyes darkened.


    "You can wait until my prediction comes true, and then come and beg me to revive him. Then the price will be higher." Su Yu shrugged.


    "I want to get the power they have. As long as you give me that power and let me protect Konoha Village, I will promise your terms." Yurihong said seriously.


    "This is an unreasonable condition. I will give you strength first. What can you give me?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I can give you everything I have." Xi Rihong stood up and said.


    "Good conditions, then, when you are ready, come find me." Su Yu stood up, lowered his head, and slowly approached Xi Rihong.


    Yurihong closed her eyes, and the look of Asma flashed through her mind. Finally, she slowly stood on her toes.


    "Sorry, Asma." Xi Rihong said in her heart.


    "Wait, I promise your terms!" A voice sounded.


    Unfortunately, she was a step late, and Su Yu had already kissed her.


    "Kundan! Stop it!" Tsunade slammed Su Yu with a punch.


    "Bang" the black ghost appeared in front of Su Yu and knocked Tsunade away.


    "Tsunade-sama, please don''t bother me at this time. Even if it is me, I will be angry."

 397 Chapter 397

    night.


    In Su Yu''s room.


    Tsunade looked at Su Yu indifferently.


    "Master Tsunade, please." Su Yu poured a glass of wine for Tsunade.


    "I promise your terms." Tsunade looked at Su Yu.


    "Don''t worry, Master Tsunade, Master Jilaiya now manages the village of Konoha, it''s not bad." Su Yu took a drink.


    "Jilai is not suitable for being Hokage either."


    "Everyone knows this, so Danzo will allow him to manage Konoha Village." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "If Jiraji didn''t manage the Kimha Village well, the daimyo could only give the Hokage location to Danzo." Tsunade clenched his small fist.


    "At that time, Tsunade-sama will not be able to become Hokage, unless Danzo is dead." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Danzo''s goal is Hokage''s position. Even if I can''t get Hokage''s position, it is impossible to attack him." Tsunade said coldly.


    "The people of the Naruto faction are really kind." Su Yu smiled slightly and came to Tsunade.


    Tsunade slowly let go of her hand and closed her eyes.


    Su Yu slowly approached Tsunade and stopped just a short distance away.


    Tsunade opened his eyes and looked at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    "Forget it, when you become Hokage, I will bully you well." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "The things I promised will not change." Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief and whispered.


    "I believe you, Tsunade-sama." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    ...


    the next morning.


    Konoha Village, in front of the main entrance.


    Tsunade walked into the village of Konoha step by step, followed by Uzumaki Phosphorus, and came to Hokage''s office.


    Danzo saw Tsunade, his eyes were cold, but he didn''t speak.


    "Tsunade, you are finally back." Jiraiya also smiled reluctantly.


    "Jiraiya, thanks for your hard work. I will leave the rest to me. I have already visited the daimyo. From today onwards, I am the fifth Hokage of Konoha Village." Tsunade said lightly, his eyes With Danzo.


    "Since Tsunade has returned, please proceed with Hokage''s succession ceremony." Danzo said blankly.


    "No need for such troublesome rituals. Kakashi, inform all Shinobu and Anbe members to come and see me." Tsunade said directly, sitting behind his desk.


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Kakashi glanced at the Uzumaki Phosphorus beside Tsunade, hesitating.


    "Her name is Uzumaki Fragrant Phosphorus, a descendant of Uzumaki''s family, and her mother is Uzumaki Kushina''s sister." Tsunade saw Kakashi''s doubts and introduced.


    "Tsunade-sama, she is Shimonin from Kirinin Village..."


    "Now, she is Kamininho from Konoha, my guard." Tsunade interrupted Kakashi.


    "Yes." Kakashi said no more, he didn''t doubt Tsunade''s loyalty to Konoha.


    Jilai frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    Tsunade returned to Konoha, and his Hokage duties ended.


    ...


    One morning, Tsunade met all the members of Kaminin and Anbe in Konoha Village and announced her successor to Naruto.


    Several Nakanomen in the medical ninja department were promoted to the status of ninja by Tsunade. As the most famous medical ninja, Tsunade''s return is a good thing for all medical ninjas in Konoha Village.


    Mute is the assistant of the fifth generation of Naruto Tsunade, responsible for moving and organizing files, and Aroma is the guard of Tsunade, only responsible for following her and protecting her.


    Tsunade trusted Fragrant very much because she was from the Uzumaki clan.


    At the end of the busy day, Tsunade looked at the results of the Chunin exam at the end and raised Nara Shikamaru to the Chunin level.


    At the same time, Nara Shikamaru''s father, Nara Shikahisa, was transferred to the Hokage Building and served as Hokage''s right hand, that is, the think tank.


    Night falls.


    Nara Shikahisa stood beside Tsunade, sorting out the papers for Tsunade.


    "Tsunade-sama, I have one thing, can I ask you?" Nara Shikahisa said.


    "What you want to ask is, why are you transferred here?" Tsunade put down the file.


    "Yes." Nara Shika nodded for a long time.


    Tsunade, as the first female Hokage, had the help of Silence, but transferred him to his side, making Nara Shika puzzled for a long time.


    "In the past few days, I have been in Wushi Ninja Village. The husband of the five generations of Suikage told me many things. This includes our enemies and the forthcoming Fourth Ninja War." Tsunade stood up and looked out the window. Tao.


    "Is this the main reason for the union of Wurenin Village and Konoha Village? I heard that the husband of the five generations of Mizukage is the first master of Wurenin Village. When Suninin Village and Otonin Village attacked Konoha Village, he rescued them with the shadow clone Ordinary people in Konoha Village are probably Renzhuli." Nara Shikaji thought.


    "His strength is not just as simple as Renzhuli. It is no exaggeration to say that he wants to defeat Konoha Village in just a few minutes, so that Konoha Village can''t fight back." Tsunade''s eyes were complicated. .


    "Is this true? Tsunade-sama..." Nara Shikahisa was surprised.


    "He gave me a powerful force, allowing me to have strength beyond the shadow level. However, he defeated me with only one move."


    "Strength beyond the shadow class..." Nara Lu opened his mouth for a long time, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t mention these. Lujiu, he recommended you to me, saying that you are the second wise man in Konoha Village, so don''t let me down." Tsunade patted Nara Lujiu on the shoulder.


    "Who is the first wise man?" Nara Shikahisa asked curiously.


    "Your son, Nara Shikamaru." Tsunade said without hesitation.


    Nara Lu was taken aback for a long time, and then smiled.


    ...


    An hour later, Nara''s house.


    "Is there anything important to call me back?" Nara Shikamaru looked at Nara Shikahisa and asked with some confusion.


    "Shikamaru, sit down." Shikajiu Nara patted his side.


    Nara Shikamaru sat beside him.


    "Shikamaru, do you know Su Yu, the number one master of Wunin Village?" Nara Luji poured a glass of wine.


    "I heard that he is Ren Zhuli from Wuren Village, the husband of the five generations of Suikage." Nara Shikamaru hesitated.


    "Yes, do you know? That Su Yu-kun said that you are the number one wise man in Konoha Village." Nara Luji said with a smile.


    "How can a master like him know about me?" Nara Shikamaru asked strangely.


    "That''s why I called you back." The smile on Nara''s face disappeared.


    "Is it because of Tsunade-sama?" Nara Shikamaru guessed.


    "Shikamaru, I felt that something was wrong from the beginning. Danzo-sama''s actions were too weird. Now Tsunade-sama has returned to Konoha, and he has a close relationship with the strong man in Kirinin Village. Is it good for Kimo-san? It''s bad, I don''t know..."


    "Are you worried that Kirinin Village would take this opportunity to master Konoha Village?" Nara Shikamaru reacted.


    "Perhaps I have already mastered it." Nara Shikamaru took a deep look at Nara Shikamaru.


    Nara Shikamaru was surprised.


    "Shikamaru, I am not asking you to come back to find evidence. I want to tell you about this. The way for the Nara family to survive is to rely on Konoha Village. We are Konoha''s Nara clan, do you understand? "Nara Lukuji said solemnly.


    "I understand." Nara Shikamaru lowered his head.

 398 Chapter 398 Naruto Uzumaki Leaving Konoha

    The country of fire, the capital.


    "Master Su Yu." The pharmacist said respectfully.


    "Has Oshemaru mastered Uchiha Sasuke''s three-gou jade writing wheel eyes?" Su Yu stood by the window, looking at the scenery of the capital.


    "Yes, Lord Oshemaru has mastered the power of the Uchiha clan, and is trying to evolve the three-gou jade writing round eyes to the kaleidoscope writing round eyes." Yakushi replied.


    "If he could turn Sangouyu writing wheel eyes into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, then he would not be Dashewan." Su Yu sneered.


    Three Gouyu writing round eyes evolve into a kaleidoscope writing round eyes. The condition is pain. Dashewan''s mood is as cold as a snake and scorpion. Even monthly reading may not cause him pain. How can Sangouyu writing round eyes evolve ?


    He tried in vain to get the Uchiha clan''s ability to write round eyes, but he didn''t know that some abilities did not apply to him.


    The pharmacist did not speak, and pushed his glasses, Oshe Maru was able to receive Uchiha Sasuke''s body so smoothly because he was controlled by Su Yu.


    "How''s the Longdidong incident?" Su Yu continued to ask.


    "Master Dashewan has already prepared to take me to Longdi Cave in the near future. I am also collecting the materials for the reincarnation of the dirty soil." Yao Shi said about Longdi Cave, with some expectations.


    "Dou, you are a powerhouse far surpassing Da She Wan. The accumulation now is for the future outbreak. The Ninja World War begins. I look forward to your performance." Su Yu patted Yao Shi Dou on the shoulder.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu. Anyway, since Master Su Yu is here to see me, could it be..."


    "Yes, the name of the country of fire is already my subordinate." Su Yu nodded.


    "Congratulations to Master Su Yu, when Master Su Yu masters Konoha Village, his subordinates will definitely help Master Su Yu." Yao Shi said with a smile.


    "Master Konoha Village? My goal is more than that. After the five big Shinobu villages are united and Akatsuki is on the stage, the good show will officially start." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "With the power of Master Su Yu, you can definitely master the Ninja World." Yao Shidou said affirmatively.


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    In front of Konoha Village.


    Jiraiya also looked at the direction of Hokage Rock, and soon, the rock statue of the 5th generation of Hokage Tsunade will appear on it, right?


    Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura stood by, talking.


    "Sakura, I will definitely bring Sasuke back, don''t worry." Naruto Uzumaki smiled.


    "Naruto, Ino and I both want to become Tsunade-sama''s disciples. When you come back, I will definitely grow into an excellent ninja." Haruno Sakura believes in herself.


    "Well, I believe in Sakura''s strength." Uzumaki Naruto said happily.


    "I heard about Sasuke. I heard that Sasuke is not Sasuke now. So, Naruto, even if you meet him, don''t try to bring him back." Haruno Sakura thought for a moment. Tao.


    "Sure enough, as Kakashi-sensei said, did the Osha Maru take Sasuke''s body?" Naruto Uzumaki clenched his fists.


    Haruno Sakura nodded.


    "Sakura, don''t worry. Even if Oshemaru takes Sasuke''s body, I will punch him out, and then come back with the real Sasuke." Naruto Uzumaki seriously said.


    "Naruto��"


    "It''s getting late, I''ll leave first." Naruto Uzumaki smiled, turned around and was about to leave, and saw the three-headed earth dragon running over.


    Jilai also heard the movement behind him, and looked at Su Yu, there were three other people.


    Su Yu and Hyuga Hinata took a ground dragon and stopped in front of Naruto Uzumaki.


    "Hina?" Naruto Uzumaki and Haruno Sakura looked at Hinata Hyuga in surprise.


    "Naruto-kun... Come on." Hyuga Hinata mustered up the courage, and finally could only whisper.


    "Yeah..." Naruto Uzumaki glanced at Su Yu, somewhat wondering what was going on.


    Haruno Sakura knew, but was a little surprised, why Hinata Hyuga would be with Su Yu?


    "Master Jilaiya, Naruto, goodbye." Su Yu smiled at the two, and the earth dragon entered Konoha Village.


    Hinata Hyuga retracted his gaze and lowered his head.


    "It looks like he only has Sakura in his eyes, and Hinata is really pitiful." Su Yu said in Hinata''s ear.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun, let''s go to the Hyuga clan." Hyuga Hinata said softly.


    "Well, go and meet the fireworks." Su Yu stroked Hinata''s small head lightly, and walked towards the residence of the Hyuga clan.


    The two people behind Su Yu are naturally Earth Spider Firefly and Xi Rihong.


    "Master Jilaiya, be careful on the road." Xi Rihong saluted.


    "Yeah." Jilai also looked at Xi Rihong, somewhat apologetic.


    ...


    Opposite Xi Rihong''s home.


    Asma was smoking a cigarette and sitting on the balcony.


    Just as he was about to leave, he saw a familiar figure.


    "Red!" Asma was in ecstasy, a instantaneous technique reached Xi Rihong''s door and knocked on the door.


    Xi Rihong opened the door and saw Asma at the door, smiled at him and let him into the room.


    Asma walked into the room and saw two suitcases and the earth spider firefly packing things.


    "Red, are you leaving Konoha?" Asma stared at Yurihong.


    "Asma, I am very happy to see you when I come back this time. Because, in this way, I can say goodbye to you..."


    Asma opened his eyes wide, and then, as if he had guessed something, he clenched his fists.


    "Is it because of Wunin Village?" Asma asked.


    "For this reason, and more reasons, he gave me the strength I wanted."


    "Red, you are for Konoha Village..."


    "No matter what I am for, these are not important. Asma, thank you for your kindness and wish you a better person than me." Xi Rihong smiled lightly.


    "You are the best one..."


    "From today onwards, I will be Shinobu Yuriki Murakami, and I would like to ask for your advice in the future." Yurihong interrupted him.


    "I understand. But, I am willing to wait for you, no matter how long, I will wait." Asma smiled bitterly, finished speaking, turned and left.


    Xi Rihong looked at Asma''s back, her small hands clenched slightly.


    Sorry, Asma.


    ...


    Konoha Village, the residence of the Hyuga clan.


    Su Yu sat in the hallway, watching Hyuga Hinata and Hyuga Kako who were fighting.


    Next to him, the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hizu, was sitting not far away, and Neji Hyuga was staring at him with white eyes.


    Hyuga Hinata tried her best, but she couldn''t shake Hyuga Hinata half a minute, or even make her take a step back.


    "Master Su Yu..."


    "Hinata is not a waste, I just want to prove it. She worked very hard, but unfortunately, this is not suitable for her." Su Yu interrupted Hyuga Nissa.


    "Hinata, please." Hyuga Hizu lowered his head.


    "Nurture Kaihuo and Neji well. From now on, I will make the Hyuga clan the first family of Konoha Village. I hope you will not become the second Uchiha." Su Yu whispered.


    Hyuga''s pupils shrank and raised his head, looking at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Master Su Yu, what do you mean?"


    "I mean to suggest to Tsunade, what do you think I mean?" Su Yu asked back.


    Hyuga Nizu didn''t speak. He didn''t know what Su Yu meant, but he knew that Konoha village no longer belonged to the Hokage family.

 399 Chapter 399: Wuren Village and Konoha Village

    At noon, in the courtyard of the Thousand Hands Clan.


    Tsunade sat in the main seat, and Silent stood beside her.


    On the left hand side, the think tank of Konoha Village Nara Yakuhisa, the leader of Konoha Murakami Ninja Kakashi, the head of Medical Ninja Uzuki Yuga, guarding Uzumaki Phosphorus.


    On the right, Su Yu, the top master of Wuren Village, Hyuga Hinata of the Hyuga clan, Shangnin Yurihong, and Earthy Spider Firefly.


    "Su Yu-sama, meeting for the first time, thank you for recommending me to become Hokage-sama''s assistant." Nara Shikajiu said.


    "The people of the Nara clan are very sensible. Shikamaru Nara performed very well during the Nara test. You are a veteran of Konoha Village, and you are just right to assist Tsunade." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Thank you for your approval." Nara Shika saluted for a long time.


    "Tsunade-sama, I don''t know what is the purpose of calling us here today?" Kakashi glanced at the opposite Yuhihong and said lightly.


    "I reached an agreement with Su Yujun to marry him when I become Hokage. I invite you to come here today to let you know about this. In the future, Konoha Village and Wuren Village will become a real family. ." Tsunade said slowly.


    Nara Lu was startled for a long time, and then his expression returned to normal.


    Kakashi and Uzuki Yuyan glanced at each other, and both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    "Master Tsunade, when did you make such an agreement with Master Su Yu? Could it be..." Mute couldn''t believe it.


    "Su Yujun pretended to cooperate with Danzang and asked Danzang people to send me to him. He is a supporter of the Hokage''s first line, our ally, and gave me new strength. I married him, yes My decision." Tsunade interrupted silence.


    "Master Tsunade, do you want to prepare for your wedding?" Nara Shikahisa asked.


    "No trouble, Su Yujun and I have already held a wedding in Wuren Village. This matter is my personal business, please don''t spread it out." Tsunade shook his head.


    "Yes." Nara Lukisa, Kakashi, Uzuki Yuyan said in unison.


    "Uzuki Yugao Shinobu, Wunin Village lacks medical ninjas. I told Tsunade about this. Can you please teach the ninjas of Wujin Village so that some potential ninjas can master medical ninjutsu?" Su Yu said to Yuyue Xiyan.


    "If it is Tsunade-sama''s order, I am willing to go." Uzuki Yuyan glanced at Tsunade.


    "Kakashi Shinnin, we are also old friends. Tsunade said, you are about to take charge of the Anbe of Konoha Village, and Wunin Village has just established the Anbe recently. There is some information, I think Wunin Village and Konoha Village It can be shared." Su Yu looked at Kakashi again.


    "As long as the secrets of Konoha Village are not involved, to a certain extent, information can be shared." Kakashi replied.


    "Nara Lukujiu Shinobu, this is a scroll written by the five generations of Shui Ying himself. When the war begins, you can use this scroll to order all the ninjas in Wunin Village. Please open it at that time." Su Yu handed Nara Lukuji one. reel.


    "Should I command the ninjas of Kirinin Village?" Nara Shikaji took the scroll and asked with some doubts.


    "I believe you are a smart person, and you won''t let the ninjas of Wunin Village die. Our enemies are very powerful and we need a wise man to direct the ninja''s actions." Su Yu smiled.


    "I will treat the ninjas of Mistura Village as if they were Konoha Village ninjas." Nara Kajiu put away the scroll.


    ...


    After a lunch, Konoha village began to make adjustments.


    The minister of medical ninjas, Uzuki Yuga will go to Wujin Village tomorrow to teach some potential Wujin Village ninjas to become medical ninjas.


    Wunin Village also paid the price for this. The Kaminumi Mizunobai, a member of the Mizutsuki clan, came to serve as the Kaminori teacher at Konoha Ninja School.


    Mizuki Shirai stayed in Xuenin Village and fully understood how Ice Dunn was formed. As long as a ninja in Konoha Village masters Ice Dunn, it is enough to make him a Shangnin.


    Nara Lujiu heard this arrangement and admired Su Yu for a while.


    Using medical ninjutsu for the ice escape ninja, even the elders of Konoha Village will agree.


    A ninja with the limits of blood inheritance is worth far more than medical ninjutsu.


    Let''s talk about Kakashi''s secret information sharing.


    The Anbu established in Wunin Village includes members of Xuenin Village and Xingnin Village. All of them are equipped with the Chakra armor of Xuenin Village. The combat power is far more than the dark part of Konoha Village. The intelligence capabilities are also perfect, and there are even rewards. The golden hunter helps.


    Not only will Konoha Village not suffer from the information sharing between the two parties, but it will be the one that benefits.


    Chakra armor, this thing is no stranger to Kakashi.


    Tsunade ordered 500 sets of Chakra armor from Wunin Village, enough to raise the overall combat effectiveness of Anbe to a level.


    At the same time, Su Yu presented ten sets of S-class Chakra armors, enough to make the elites of Konoha Village reach the quasi-shadow level.


    Nara Shikahisa originally thought that it would be wasteful for Tsunade to order 500 sets of chakra armor. Hearing the effect of the S-class chakra armor, he stopped talking.


    With these Chakra armors for the elites of the Anbu and Naruto family, Danzo''s roots are no longer fearful.


    ...


    The setting sun is in the Hokage office.


    "Tsunade-sama, then I will leave first." Nara Shika saluted for a long time, glanced at Su Yu who was sitting on the sofa, and exited the room.


    Tsunade sat in Hokage''s position and continued to look at the documents.


    Su Yu came over with a cup of coffee.


    "You go back first, I still have some things..."


    "What else do you have?" Su Yu put the coffee cup aside, stood in front of Tsunade, and raised Tsunade''s chin frivolously.


    "I am now the fifth generation of Hokage, this is the Hokage office, please pay attention to me!" Tsunade said with shame.


    "Pay attention to what? You are not only the fifth generation of Hokage, but also my wife in name." Su Yu lowered his head, and was close to Tsunade.


    "I said, let you go back and wait for me...well"


    Su Yu hugged Tsunade and sat in Hokage''s position.


    "You soul light..." Tsunade got a chance to breathe, and gave Su Yu a fierce look.


    "Master Tsunade, the Hokage office is such a good place, are you right?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Tsunade looked at the smile on Su Yu''s face, shy and angry, and wanted to punch Su Yu, but knew she couldn''t beat Su Yu.


    "I helped you become Naruto, and let the ninjas of Konoha Village rise dramatically. Wouldn''t you thank me for it?" Su Yu held her hands.


    "Thank you." Tsunade said in a bad mood.


    "You look at Miming, and then look at Wunin Village. Do you know why I am so good to Wunin Village?" Su Yu looked at Tsunade with a smile.


    "I have seen your method clearly, even if I owe you something, I won''t be grateful anymore." Tsunade snorted coldly.


    "The peacock magic of Xingren Village, do you want it?" Su Yu blinked.


    "You... tell me, what are the conditions?" Tsunade gritted his teeth.


    "Tsunade-sama, do you know? Both are a master of the shadow level, but Terumi Mei feels that he is a little far inferior to you..."


    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment, then clenched his small fist, and fisted Su Yu with a shame.

 400 Chapter 400: Xiao Organizations Attention

    night.


    The resident of the Thousand Hands Clan.


    "Tsunade-sama, have you really decided?" Mute looked at Tsunade beside him.


    "Silent, if you want to protect something, you have to make sacrifices. For the sake of the future of the village, I must choose this way." Tsunade said softly.


    "But, Lord Jiraiya..."


    "Jiraji will understand what I think, too." Tsunade interrupted silence and walked toward the room.


    Silent watched Tsunade walk into the room, looking up at the sky with a confused expression.


    "Silent, if you don''t mind, shall we go there for a chat?" Xi Rihong walked over.


    "Xi Ri Hong Shang Nin..." Silent for a moment, then followed Xi Ri Hong to the cherry tree.


    "Are you somehow unacceptable to Tsunade-sama like this?" Yuhihong asked.


    Silent nodded. She followed Tsunade for so long. This was the first time she saw Tsunade like this.


    "Tsunade-sama is indeed very strong. However, Su Yu-kun''s power has reached a level that we can''t imagine. When Konoha faced him, there were only two choices, to become a friend or an enemy. Tsunade-sama chose the former. "Xi Rihong explained.


    "If we become enemies with him, will Konoha Village be attacked by him?" Mute said unwillingly.


    "He will not attack Konoha Village. Because he has the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan, and his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have the strongest illusion skills, which is enough to change a person''s mind." Yurihong shook his head and said.


    "The strongest illusion, other gods? Is he a member of the Uchiha clan?" Mute looked at Yurihong in disbelief.


    "Like Kakashi, he is a transplanted writing wheel, but there is no rejection reaction, and he is better than Kakashi. This is just the ability he has recently acquired, the six-tailed human column power, the three-tailed power, and eight doors. Dunjia will not die when it is fully opened.


    After seeing his power, Tsunade-sama understood that we are absolutely no match for him, even if Uchiha Madara and several generations of Naruto are together, they may not be able to defeat him."Xi Rihong said with complicated eyes.


    "Then we unite with Wuren Village, wouldn''t Konoha Village become his Konoha Village?" Silent opened his mouth.


    "He is not interested in these. The development of Wuren Village is thanks to his help. He is not interested in Hokage''s position. As long as Tsunade-sama sits in Hokage''s position, he will only help Kinabamura and will not harm Wood. Ye Village." Xi Rihong said affirmatively.


    "It''s such a bad guy. He clearly has such a great strength. Why should Tsunade-sama make such a choice?" Mute clenched his small fist.


    "Maybe this is the difference between him and our ninja." Yurihong glanced at Tsunade''s room.


    Silent looked at the room where the lights were turned off, and wanted to stop Su Yu, but knew that he couldn''t stop it, but it would cause trouble for Tsunade.


    ...


    Early morning in the forest.


    Jilaiya looked at the Anbe Ninja in front of him, took the scroll in his hand, opened it, and clenched his fist.


    "Did Kakashi personally write this?" Jilai asked.


    "Yes, Kakashi Shinobu asked me to deliver it to you overnight." Anbe Ninja replied.


    "I see, go back and tell Kakashi that this is Tsunade''s choice." Jilaiya said with complicated eyes.


    "Yes." Anbe Ninja bowed and disappeared.


    "Marry him? Tsunade, is he really that amazing?" Jiraji also murmured, looking at Uzumaki Naruto who was still sleeping.


    In the prophecy of Immortal Toad, Naruto Uzumaki is the one who can save the world. So, can he save Konoha Village?


    "Perhaps, I should take Naruto to Miaomu Mountain?" Zi Lai also thought to himself, he wanted to ask again about the result of the prediction and what exactly is Su Yu.


    ...


    Longdidong.


    This is one of the three holy places for practicing immortality.


    "Pouch, I believe you, go." Sasuke Uchiha said.


    "Yes, Master Dashewan." The pharmacist said respectfully, walking into the Longdi Cave.


    Even though Osake Maru had captured Uchiha Sasuke''s body, he was still rejected by Ryuji-dong, and Yakushi was accepted by Ryuji-dong very smoothly.


    Sasuke Uchiha turned away with a slight indifference in his golden eyes.


    It takes a long time for the pharmacist to practice the magic arts. Now, he is going to continue to study the kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    If Sangouyu Shalunyan does not become a kaleidoscope Shalunyan, he will not be able to defeat Itachi Uchiha.


    He knew that with his awakening, it seemed that he could not awaken the Kaleidoscope to write round eyes, so...


    "Uchiha Sasuke, I need your help."


    ...


    In the country of rain, heavy rain covered the entire city.


    Payne stood on a building, watching the rain in the city.


    "Regarding that Su Yu, I think we should be more careful, every time I am directly erased by him, there is no way to fight back." Absolutely stood behind Penn.


    "The time has not yet arrived. When the time comes, he can''t protect either Wunin Village or Konoha Village." Payne said lightly.


    "I think we should be more cautious and test his strength." A voice sounded, and a mysterious person wearing a spiral mask appeared in the room.


    "I''ll go." Xiao Nan on the side said.


    "Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon ghost shark were defeated in his hands. You alone are not enough, I think, at least three members." The mysterious man shook his head.


    "I will go with Deidara and Scorpion." Xiao Nan thought for a while.


    "Be careful." Payne hesitated.


    Xiao Nan nodded, a pair of paper wings appeared behind him and flew out.


    The mysterious man looked at Payne and disappeared.


    Akatsuki''s stronghold.


    "Itachi, how powerful is Su Yu, the number one master of Wunin Village?" Deidara asked.


    "I want to know too." The Red Sand Scorpion hidden in the puppet said.


    "He has the mysterious blood succession boundary, can summon an invisible black ghost, and has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. After hitting his illusion, it is very likely that he will always obey his orders." Uchiha Itachi said simply.


    "My eyes are made to resist the illusion of writing round eyes." Deidara didn''t care when he heard this.


    "Such a powerful illusion, didn''t he use it on you?" The Red Sand Scorpion asked in doubt.


    "Perhaps, we are not qualified to be his subordinates." Uchiha Itachi thought for a while.


    "Itachi, although you are not as strong as me, but you did not expect to be so underestimated by him. If I meet him, I will definitely let him know what the art of explosion is." The corner of Deidara''s mouth curled up.


    "I want to make him a puppet." The Scorpion of Red Sand said without hesitation.


    "Unexpectedly, you were talking about the subject of the target. It just so happened that we were going to test him. Deidara, Scorpion, and me, the three of us would test his strength together." Xiao Nan walked into the stronghold.


    Uchiha Itachi frowned, trying to tell them the actual situation, but knew that Penn could not be disturbed.


    "Be careful." Uchiha Itachi reminded.

 401 Chapter 401 Xiao Organization VS Su Yu

    In Konoha Village, a new day has arrived.


    As a Hokage of the Five Dynasties, Tsunade is busy with business, and naturally cannot be as leisurely as Su Yu.


    When Su Yu woke up, Tsunade had already left the room, but Yurihong made breakfast for him.


    "Jun Su Yu, shall we stay in Konoha Village for a few more days?" Yurihong asked.


    "Well, they should have noticed my existence. The dark parts of Wuren Village and Konoha Village have been arranged around the Fire Country in advance. This is a good opportunity to test your strength." Su Yu nodded.


    "Is that the organization you are talking about?" Xi Rihong''s expression became solemn.


    Even if she had the SSS-class Herald ability and SS-class Chakra armor, she was still a little worried.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you. What''s more, you are all shadow-level existences. If there are people who can''t deal with it, I will take action." Su Yu glanced at Xi Rihong.


    "They are enemies that make Su Yujun feel tricky. I will not underestimate the enemy." Xi Rihong said seriously.


    "..." Su Yu, you are overly cautious.


    ...


    After breakfast, Su Yu and Xi Rihong came to the Hyuga clan.


    Hyuga Hinata is playing against Hyuga Nizu. Without using the power of an SSS-class hero, she is already on par with Hyuga Nizu.


    On the side, Hyuga Hanako and Hyuga Neji stared at both sides of the battle.


    Hyuga Hinata doesn''t have enough combat experience, but she has a fast enough reaction speed. As long as she masters the strength and speed, plus her own eyes, it is difficult for her to lose to Hyuga Nizu.


    In the end, Hyuga Nizu gave up the offense, and he was very satisfied with the current Hyuga Hinata.


    Unfortunately, Hinata Hyuga no longer belongs to the Hyuga clan.


    Hyuga Hinata saluted, seeing Su Yu and Yurihong, they quickly came to them.


    "Hina, it''s time to perform the task." Su Yu stroked Hyuga Hinata''s little head.


    "Perform the task? Su Yu-kun, I am ready." Hyuga Hinata clenched his small fist.


    Hyuga Hizus gave her all the Huitian and Gossip Sixty-Four Palms of the Hyuga clan, and she would have to rely on her to walk in the future.


    "Hinata." Hyuga Nizu said.


    Hyuga Hinata turned and looked at Hyuga Hizu.


    "Your future is no longer limited to the Konoha Village and the Hyuga clan. I am proud of you. You must be able to become a great ninja." Hyuga Nizu smiled.


    "Yes, my father." Hyuga Hinata bowed, and when he straightened up, he had already transformed into a hero, with Yu He behind him like angel wings.


    Xi Rihong, like her, flew towards the sky.


    "Goodbye." Su Yu smiled at Hyuga Hizu, the black ghost grabbed him and flew away.


    ...


    Fire country, outside a certain town.


    Xiao Nan, Deidara, and Red Sand Scorpion stopped and looked at the people in front of them.


    Earth spider firefly, whirlpool fragrant phosphorus, sunset red, Hyuga Hinata, Su Yu.


    "Do you know we are looking for you?" Xiao Nan looked at Su Yu and said.


    "From the moment you left the Xiao organization, I knew it." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Interesting, I want to invite you to be one of us." A smile appeared on Xiao Nan''s face.


    "I have no interest in being one of you, but I am very interested in his eyes."


    Xiao Nan''s pupils shrank, she knew that Su Yu was referring to Nagato, not the Six Ways of Penn.


    "The three of you, I don''t like to bully you either. Hinata, your opponent is Xiaonan. Xianglin and Hotaru, the remaining two, you choose whatever you want, don''t kill them." Su Yu snapped his fingers. , Appeared behind the sofa.


    "Yes." The three said in unison, rushing towards different targets.


    "White eyes!" Hyuga Hinata rolled his eyes and came to Xiao Nan.


    "A ninja of the Hyuga clan?" Xiaonan knew the horror of the Hyuga clan''s melee combat, and when he raised his hand, the paper shuriken flew out.


    Hyuga Hinata didn''t dodge, waited until the paper shurikens reached her, and moved back to the sky, all bounced away.


    Thousands of detonating symbols were also attacking Hinata Hinata at this time.


    "It seems that this person has not much combat experience." Su Yu looked at the detonating charms that were bounced off, and ate a bucket of popcorn.


    Xi Rihong stood beside Su Yu, acting as his guard.


    Xiao Nan''s detonation talisman failed, and he moved away from Hinata directly, and began to consume it with paper shurikens.


    Unfortunately, Hinata''s speed is very fast. The moment he arrived in front of her, four phosphorus appeared behind him, grabbing her hands and feet.


    "What is this?" Xiao Nan was startled, and his body had thousands of pieces of white paper. This is the benefit of paper clones.


    However, she still underestimated the power of rolling her eyes.


    Hyuga Hinata flashed and appeared in front of her body.


    "Gossip��64 palms!" Hyuga Hinata whispered.


    "Bang bang bang bang bang bang" Xiao Nan felt for the first time the terrible close combat of the Hyuga clan.


    After the sixty-four palms were hit, Xiao Nan no longer had the power to fight back, and Chakra''s operation was impossible.


    "Puff" Xiao Nan spit out blood, unexpectedly losing to such a little girl.


    "Please don''t stand up, I don''t want to kill you." Hyuga Hinata whispered.


    Xiao Nan was taken aback, looked up at her, and remembered her previous self.


    "What''s your name?" Xiao Nan whispered.


    "Hinata Hinata."


    "Hinata Hinata? You are a kind girl, you shouldn''t be his subordinate..." Before Xiao Nan spoke, Su Yu appeared in front of her, and grabbed her neck with a hand.


    "Guess if I killed you, Nagato will abandon his plan and destroy Konoha Village and Wunin Village instead?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    When Xiao Nan heard Nagato''s name, he took a deep look at Su Yu.


    "Your so-called ideal is an unattainable dream. Now, I want to break your dream and let Xiao slowly withdraw from the big stage of Ninja World." Su Yu spoke, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel appeared.


    Xiao Nan remembered what Uchiha Itachi had said, and was about to struggle, and a kaleidoscope writing wheel appeared in his eyes.


    "You can''t resist the power of other gods. I don''t know if Nagato will kill you with his own hands for his ideals." Su Yu loosened Xiao Nan''s neck.


    Xiao Nan stood up with a complicated expression.


    She knew that she had been changed, but she could no longer have murderous intent on Su Yu and the people around him, and even had to protect Su Yu.


    Yurihong saw this scene clearly, and this was one of the reasons why Konoha Village could not defeat Su Yu.


    On the other side, the battle between Earth Spider Firefly and Uzumaki Phosphorus came to the end.


    The Earth Spider Firefly is not afraid of his art against Deidara, SSS-class Chakra armor.


    When Deidara wanted to fly away, the Earth Spider Firefly transformed into an SSS-class hero. Yuhe took her to the sky. In the chase, Phohe directly beat Deidara to death.


    Facing the scorpion of the red sand, Uzumaki Xianglin broke his puppet with a super strange punch, pulling out the handsome scorpion, and breaking him into parts.


    Facing Uzumaki''s monster power and invincible defense, Scorpion did not play the role of a puppet at all. When his puppet was broken into pieces, he gave up resistance.

 402 Chapter 402

    After a great victory in a battle, Su Yu looked at the two members of Xiao Organization in a panic.


    "You are my favorite artists. You have tested their abilities with great effort today. Go back and tell Payne that Xiao Nan likes me better, so that he should not miss Xiao Nan too much." Su Yu smiled and looked at the two.


    Deidara and the Red Sand Scorpion looked at each other, knowing that Xiao Nan had hit Su Yu''s illusion.


    "Go back, I don''t plan to kill you, at least I won''t kill you now."


    "How can you understand my art?" Deidara murmured and released a white bird, flying away with the red sand scorpion.


    The scorpion of the red sand looked back at Su Yu. He thought that Su Yu might know their art.


    The two returned to the country of rain in the afternoon.


    Payne learned that Xiao Nan had been caught by Su Yu''s illusion, and still looked blank.


    Deidara and the Red Sand Scorpion went to rest, and Uchiha Itachi saw their tragedy and knew they had failed.


    When the other members of the Xiao organization learned of this news, they were wary of Su Yu.


    They are not arrogant fools. The three members went, and they failed and returned. Xiao Nan was also taken away. It can be seen that Su Yu has a very strong strength, perhaps equal to Payne.


    Payne stood on the top of the building, and the mysterious man appeared behind him.


    "His strength surpassed our imagination. We must start planning in advance, and you will deal with him at that time." The mysterious man said.


    "It''s not the time yet." Payne refused without hesitation.


    "If you don''t do it now, there may be no chance in the future." The mysterious man reminded.


    "I don''t need you to remind me." Payne looked back at the mystery and said coldly.


    ...


    Su Yu took Xiao Nan back to the village of Konoha, and Tsunade was shocked to learn that Xiao Nan was the organizer.


    Knowing that Xiao Nan was defeated by Hinata Hyuga, Tsunade had a speechless expression on his face.


    In the Naruto office.


    "Kiye Village has no problems for the time being, I will take them back to Wunin Village first." Su Yu said to Tsunade.


    "Are you leaving?" Tsunade hesitated.


    "Aren''t you willing to let me go? Oh, I almost forgot your age. Unlike me, you should be more anxious than me." Su Yu smiled.


    "It''s not because of that kind of thing. I''m just worried that if you leave Konoha Village, other problems will arise." Tsunade cast a blank look at Su Yu.


    "At that time, I will come to rescue you." Su Yu came to Tsunade and lowered his head.


    "Master Tsunade, the meeting will be..." Silent pushed the door and walked in. He looked up to see Su Yu and Tsunade, and hurriedly retreated out of shame.


    Tsunade pushed Su Yu away, gave him a shy and angry look, tidyed up his clothes, and prepared to leave.


    "Silent, postpone the meeting until night." Su Yu hugged Tsunade and said to the door.


    "You..." Tsunade blushed.


    "Fragrant phosphorus, don''t let people disturb us." Su Yu said again.


    Mute heard Su Yu''s words, she was a little bit ashamed. She was not a child, so she naturally knew what Su Yu meant.


    The same goes for Uzumaki Phosphorus. It always feels weird to guard outside the door.


    after an hour.


    Su Yu took Xiao Nan, Xi Rihong, Hyuga Hinata, and Earth Spider Firefly back to Wuren Village.


    Tsunade stood at the window of Hokage''s office, the blush on his face still not gone.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you okay?" Mute said cautiously.


    "I''m fine, let''s keep organizing the files." Tsunade was a little afraid to look at her.


    ...


    Everyone returned to Wuren Village, and it was already night.


    The first thing Su Yu returned was naturally to find Terumi Ming.


    Qing, who was talking to Terumi Mei, saw Su Yu coming back and exited the office knowingly.


    Terumi Ming knew exactly what Su Yu was thinking.


    "I thought you were in Konoha Village and you won''t come back again." Terumi Ming said with a bit of resentment.


    "How can I not come back? My Master Shuiying is waiting for me. If I don''t come back, what will you do?" Su Yu sat in Terumi Ming''s position, hugging her.


    "Tsunade, Yurihong, Uzuki Yuyan, Xiaxing, the Xiaonan you brought back today, they are very beautiful..." Terumi Mei said in a low voice.


    "Jealous? Did you forget Fenghua Xiaoxue?" Su Yu teased.


    "Firefly, Xianglin, Hinata, do you have a good impression of them too?" Terumi Ming stared at Su Yu.


    "You are all my wings, don''t be angry, I will make Wuren Village the No. 1 Village, I promise you." Su Yu whispered.


    "In your eyes, I am a tool..."


    "How is it possible? The tool won''t make a sound and won''t cooperate with me." Su Yu said seriously.


    Terumi Ming was taken aback and punched Su Yu fiercely.


    "My Lord Shuiying is so cute." Su Yu held her small fist and slowly lowered his head.


    ...


    dinner time.


    On the island.


    Yurihong is in charge of the dinner, and Hyuga Hinata and Xiaonan help her.


    Su Yu was practicing the peacock magic method on the island and felt its magic.


    The peacock magic technique is a secret technique that requires the help of meteorites to be able to practice, and without Su Yu''s help, serious sequelae will be caused after cultivation.


    Su Yu cleared the sequelae of the peacock magic method, and now it has no effect in the practice. Compared with normal ninjutsu, the peacock magic method is weird and changeable.


    "The peacock''s magic-wild beast!" Su Yu''s wings appeared behind and flew into the sky.


    Xia Xingxing on the side saw Su Yu''s progress, and he couldn''t believe it. After only a few days of cultivating, Su Yu was better than her.


    "Think about it carefully, it seems a bit like fighting qi transforming wings." Su Yu fell on the ground, and the peacock magical technique produced a breath of qi.


    This Qi can be used in conjunction with Chakra, and it can be replaced by Chakra. If it is not for the existence of extremely strong mental power, it is impossible to tell the difference between this Qi and Chakra.


    Su Yu felt the slight difference, and couldn''t help thinking, this qi was generated from a meteorite. Then, could the meteorite be the product of a certain fantasy world thrown here?


    The chakra in this world merged with it and changed. The sequelae at the beginning was not adapting to this qi and chakra?


    "Jun Su Yu, is there any problem?" Xia Xing asked.


    "It''s nothing, maybe I''ve been thinking too much, it''s time for dinner." Su Yu shook his head, denied the thoughts in his heart, and walked towards the wooden house.


    "Wait a minute, Jun Su Yu." Xia Xing stopped Su Yu.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu looked at Xia Xing Xing''s face with hesitation.


    "The children of Xingren Village and the children of Wuren Village have had some conflicts recently. The children of Wuren Village are very resistant to the children of Xingren Village..." Xia Xing was a little embarrassed.


    "That''s it, this is indeed a problem, and they can''t let them have this concept." Su Yu thought.


    "Jun Su Yu is the number one master of Wuren Village. If you come forward, the status of Xingren Village will not be so embarrassing." Xia Xing said in a low voice.


    "Do you want me to become a supporter of Star Ninja Village? Forgive me for rejecting this. I only support Terumi Ming and will not support other families." Su Yu frowned.


    "I just want to be Su Yujun''s disciple, so that you can use your reputation to make Xingren Village a little better." Xia Xing said quickly.


    "You become my disciple?" Su Yu looked at Xia Xing with a strange expression.

 403 Chapter 403: Two Wooden Men

    One month later, Su Yu''s island.


    "It turns out that the flying sword feels like this." Su Yu stepped on the flying sword and landed on the ground.


    The ultimate spirit sword was completed, but because Su Yu did not realize the sword intent, he could not upgrade to the final stage of the psychic sword.


    Even so, this is a rare weapon, the best spirit sword, enough to cut everything.


    The most terrifying thing is the speed of the Supreme Spirit Sword. The maximum speed of the flying sword can really reach a thousand miles.


    "Master Su Yu, is this sword your strongest weapon?" Xi Rihong asked curiously.


    "It''s still a bit close, and it can only be regarded as a prop on the road now." Su Yu put away the best spirit sword.


    "Master Su Yu, Sharen Village was attacked last night, and Fifth Generation Fengying was captured." Xi Rihong handed the scroll in her hand to Su Yu.


    "Did you start the action so soon? I thought it really took three years to wait." Su Yu looked at the information on the scroll.


    "Sama Jilaiya and Naruto have rushed back to Konoha Village, and Konoha Village has also sent people to support Sand Ninja Village, hoping to regain the five generations of wind shadow." Yurihong continued.


    "It should be the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara who went to Sand Ninja Village. You and Hinata will go to support Konoha Village. Now, they are useless." Su Yu ordered.


    "Yes." Xi Rihong understood what Su Yu meant.


    Su Yu looked at the sky. Each team organized by Xiao was worth three silver-level draws, and each person Zhuli was also worth three silver-level draws.


    "This time, I will let you go first." Su Yu murmured.


    ...


    In a cave.


    The red sand scorpion looked at Haruno Sakura and Chiyo opposite, and the three generations of Fengying''s puppet appeared on his head.


    "Damn it!" Haruno Sakura clenched her small fist, and she did not play a role in the battle between the two puppet masters.


    Outside the cave.


    Jilaiya and Naruto Uzumaki avoided Deidara��s attack. Kakashi and Metkai were attacked, but Deidara evaded them all. Even the power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes was taken seriously by him. Avoided.


    Gaara fell into a coma and was tied behind Deidara''s white bird.


    "Huh?" Deidara was about to continue his attack, felt something flying above his head, and subconsciously looked up.


    "Gossip��Sixty-Four Palms!" Hyuga Hinata descended from the sky, with wings appearing behind him.


    This time, it was not Yu He, but the wings formed by the magic of the peacock.


    At the end of the sixty-four palms, Deidara vomited a mouthful of blood. Before he could fight back, he felt that Chakra couldn''t work.


    "Puff" Xi Rihong appeared behind him, and Lin He passed through Deidara''s heart.


    Phohe of Hyuga Hinata retrieved Gaara, while Yurihong took Deidara''s body into the storage scroll.


    The two fell on the ground, Metkai and Kakashi looked at each other, and Jiraiya''s expressions were a bit solemn.


    "Hina?" Naruto Uzumaki looked at Hinata Hyuga in front of him, with a strange feeling.


    "Gaara, leave it to you. Our goal is them." Xi Rihong said.


    Hyuga Hinata put Gaara in front of Uzumaki Naruto and turned away.


    Xi Rihong flew into the sky, and the wings behind her made her look like an angel.


    "Master Jilaiya, what do you think?" Kakashi asked.


    "Our first goal is the Five Generations of Fengying. These two people will be handed over to them." Jilai also looked at the direction of the cave.


    In the cave.


    When the red sand scorpion saw Hyuga Hinata, his pupils shrank, and his puppet was like a toy in front of Huitian of the Hyuga clan.


    Yurihong broke the puppet of the Red Sand Scorpion with one blow, and pulled him out, and the grandmother Chidai in Sand Ninja Village saw this scene, her eyes darkened.


    The red sand scorpions and Deidara were recovered, and Yurihong and Hyuga Hinata did not stay and flew away.


    Haruno Sakura looked at Hyuga Hinata''s back, feeling that they were simply not a world person.


    Not long ago, both of them were ninjas. Now, Hinata Hinata can easily defeat the shadow masters, she is just ninjas.


    ...


    A few days later, Yunokuni.


    There are many hot spring hotels here, which is a very suitable place for travelers.


    In a hot spring hotel.


    Earth Spider Firefly and Uzumaki Xianglin looked at the three people not far away. The woman who ran in front was Erwei Ren Zhuli, and the two Yumu Ren of Yunren Village.


    Long golden hair, fair facial features, serving as a ninja, perfectly set off her figure.


    It was another group of Akatsuki members who were chasing her, the immortal group, Fei Duan and Jiao Du.


    Uzumaki Phosphorus and Earth Spider Firefly received Su Yu''s task to protect the two Yumu people of Yunren Village until members of the Xiao organization attacked.


    Both Hida and Jiao chased the two Yugi people into an abandoned house.


    Uzumaki Phosphorus and Earth Spider Firefly looked at each other and followed.


    As soon as they passed by, they saw the injured two Yumu people.


    "Huh?" Jiao Du and Feiduan were taken aback, and looked at the two people behind them.


    After a few minutes.


    Uzumaki Phosphorus put away the corpses of Fei Duan and Jiaodu, and the Earth Spider Firefly left Yunokuni and returned to the island with the two Yuki people on his back.


    The two Yumu men woke up and found that they had changed their clothes. They were frightened.


    "Don''t worry, your maid changed clothes. Welcome to Wuren Village, Erwei Ren Zhuli." Su Yu sat beside Er Mu Ren and said.


    "Wuren Village? Why did you Wuren Village attack me? Do you want to provoke a war in the world of Shinobi?" The two Yumuren looked at Su Yu warily.


    "Do you think those two people are from our Wuren Village? They come from the Xiao organization, not Wuren Village. Their purpose is Erwei. I brought you back to protect you." Su Yu was a little speechless. Tao.


    "Akatsuki..." The two wooden men knew the name of the Akatsuki.


    "The Akatsuki organization just attacked Sharenin Village a few days ago and took away the Five Generations of Fengying. He is a human Zhuli, and you are a human Zhuli." Su Yu said slowly.


    "So, I have heard about the Sunnin Village. If Wunin Village is not the enemy of Yunnin Village, please let me go back now. I must personally report to Raikage-sama." The two wooden men stood up. Tao.


    "Sorry, I can''t do this, because Erwei has become my tail beast." Su Yu shrugged.


    "What did you say?" The two Yugi opened their eyes wide, and felt the disappearance of the two tails inside their bodies, not knowing what to say.


    "You must stay here now, don''t want to leave this island, your tail beast, you have to lend it to me temporarily." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "What if I say no?" The two Yumu men clenched their small fists.


    "Xiao Nan, watch her." Su Yu walked toward the door.


    "Yes." Xiao Nan appeared in front of the two Yumu people. She is no longer the same she used to be.


    The two Yumu people looked at Xiao Nan in front of him and felt her strength.


    If she still has the tail beast on her body, maybe she can try to defeat her, but without the power of the tail beast, she is just a normal Shinobu.


    "Lei Dun!" The two Yumu men attacked Xiao Nan unwillingly.


    "Bored." Xiao Nan waved her hand and knocked her out.

 404 Chapter 404 The Eve of the Five Shadows Conference

    At night, Sand Ninja Village.


    In the office of the Five Dynasties Fengying.


    Gaara stood by the window. Ever since he was rescued by Konoha Village and Wunin Village, he has had a sense of crisis.


    "Master Fengying, I have an emergency report." A voice sounded outside the door.


    "Come in." Gaara sat down and said.


    A ninja from Sand Ninja Village walked through the door.


    "You are?" Gaara questioned, and had not seen each other.


    "Long time no see, Master Fengying." The ninja raised his head and the kaleidoscope writing wheel turned.


    Gaara''s eyes widened, and I couldn''t move.


    Su Yu came to Gaara and disappeared with him.


    after an hour.


    Gaara woke up, and couldn''t remember what happened just now.


    "Huh?" Gaara was startled.


    One-tailed Morizuru disappeared!


    ...


    The next day, on the bridge by the river.


    "Itachi, I heard that Deidara and Jiaodu, they are all dead, do you think it is that guy?" The dried persimmon ghost asked tentatively.


    Uchiha Itachi was sitting on the bridge, eating the dumplings calmly, behind the two, the four-tailed and five-tailed people were lying on the ground, motionless.


    "Really, Itachi, you are talking about what we should do..."


    "Are you waiting for me? Itachi." Su Yu stepped on the flying sword and landed on the ground.


    "I know you will come. Four tails and five tails are both our goal and yours, right?" Uchiha Itachi turned his head and looked at Su Yu.


    "The answer is correct, Nagato wants a tail beast, and I want it too. The first tail and the second tail are in my hands. The third tail has been cooked by me a long time ago, and the fourth tail and the fifth tail, thanks to you for sending me. "Su Yu smiled.


    "Escape is death, and if you don''t escape, it is death." Uchiha Itachi said lightly as he watched Su Yu take away the four-tailed and five-tailed people.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to kill you." Su Yu came to the dry persimmon ghost.


    "Do you want to use other gods to control us?" Uchiha Itachi was not surprised.


    "Yes, I need your strength." Su Yu''s kaleidoscope writing wheel turned, and the dried persimmon ghost shark struggled, but after all, it could not stop the power of other gods.


    Su Yu sat next to Uchiha Itachi, but didn''t mean to start.


    Uchiha Itachi finished the last bunch of dumplings and looked at Su Yu.


    "Go, there is still a battle between you and him. I look forward to how powerful Uchiha Sasuke who has an eternal kaleidoscope of writing wheels is." Su Yu smiled.


    "Will you kill him?" Uchiha Itachi asked.


    "No, he and Uzumaki Naruto are both children of destiny. If I kill them, no one will guard the world." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Thank you." Uchiha Itachi got up, bowed to Su Yu, and walked towards the forest.


    Su Yu looked at the river, and the power from one tail to six tails could be gathered immediately.In Nanao''s words, the earth spider Hotaru, Uzumaki phoenix, and Hyuga Hinata, the three should not let him down.


    The eight-tailed Zhuli is still in Yunren Village, the nine-tailed Uzumaki Naruto is one, and the other half is in the Temple of Fire. Both powers must be captured.


    When the strength of the nine tails is gathered, he will be the strength of the ten tails, and then...


    "At that time, you will be able to summon a big barrel Mu Huiye." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    ...


    Two tails are missing, and four tails and five tails are attacked. This makes the other three Ninja villages realize the seriousness of the problem.


    On the side of Konoha Village, Tsunade sent an invitation to the Three Ninja Villages to hold a five-kage meeting to discuss the disappearance of the tail beast, and Akatsuki''s organization.


    Su Yu is a six-tailed man Zhuli, Yunren Village has eight-tailed Zhuli, and Muye Village has nine-tailed Zhuli. They are all aware of this matter.


    Yunren Village wrote back first, and Yanren Village wrote back. Naturally, Sharen Village��s opinions needless to say, but Wuren Village is even more supportive.


    The location of the Five Shadows meeting was placed in the only neutral force, the Iron Nation.


    ...


    In a stronghold of the Uchiha clan.


    Sasuke Uchiha looked at Itachi Uchiha, and hatred and killing intent came to his heart.


    After Osamaru gave up his grasp of this body, he finally gave Sasuke Uchiha a kaleidoscope writing wheel. With hatred for Uchiha Itachi, he opened his eyes.


    When Uchiha Sasuke opened his eyes, Oshamaru wanted to regain his body, but found that he could not do this at all, and was even almost killed by Uchiha Sasuke.


    If it hadn''t escaped with the help of the imprint of the curse of the sky, Oshemaru would have disappeared in the Ninja World.


    "Itachi!" Sasuke Uchiha shouted.


    "My stupid brother, you are finally here." Uchiha Itachi was cold on the surface, but with a touch of relief in his heart.


    Although there are still people as powerful as Su Yu in this world, as long as he has his eyes, Sasuke Uchiha is no longer weak.


    A big battle is inevitable.


    As the only spectator, Su Yu watched the battle.


    At the last moment, Uchiha Itachi fell to the ground, and all his pupil power was given to Uchiha Sasuke.


    Sasuke Uchiha looked at Uchiha Itachi''s body blankly, and now he realized that Uchiha Itachi still loved him.


    "Pump" Uchiha Sasuke fell to the ground.


    Su Yu appeared in front of Uchiha Itachi, and the light of the healing technique flashed.


    The dying Uchiha Itachi moved his finger a few seconds later.


    "If you die, the ending of this world will change." Su Yu caught Uchiha Itachi and disappeared.


    After he left, the mysterious man appeared in front of Uchiha Sasuke and took him away.


    When Sasuke Uchiha woke up, his Kaleidoscope Shalingan was promoted to the Eternal Kaleidoscope Shalingan.


    The mysterious man stood beside him with some envy in his eyes.


    Sasuke Uchiha looked at the sea, and his hatred disappeared completely. Now he has only one idea, and that is revenge on Konoha Village!


    He got some memories of Uchiha Itachi and learned about the persecution of the Uchiha clan by Konoha Village.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the stronghold of Osha Maru.


    "Pouch, I didn''t expect you to betray me!" Da She Wan said with a pained expression.


    "Master Oshemaru, I can��t blame me for this. In the eyes of that adult��s kaleidoscope, he possesses the strongest illusion, the other gods, I can��t stop them. Thank you, Lord Oshemaru, for letting me learn immortal art, but I didn��t expect to transplant Oshemaru. The adult''s cells will further enhance my strength, and that adult''s calculations are really terrifying." The pharmacist pushed his glasses around.


    Da She Maru suddenly realized, but calmed down.


    "Oshemaru-sama, don''t worry, I won''t kill you. That adult said that Sasuke Uchiha needs your guidance and Ninja Wars needs your help..."


    "Ninja World War?" Oshe Maru was startled.


    "Akatsuki, Master Dashewan doesn''t feel unfamiliar, right?" Pharmacist reminded.


    "So, is it the Ninja World War they caused?" Oshemaru understood.


    "No, in this battle, they are just pawns, the real opponent, I believe that even Lord Oshemaru will be surprised." Yakushi smiled mysteriously and turned away.


    Da She Wan looked at the back of Yao Shi''s pocket. The right-hand man who was with him at the time had now gained much more power than him.


    "Perhaps, I should really change my way of thinking. Otherwise, I will really be abandoned by this era." Oshemaru murmured.

 405 Chapter 405

    In a blink of an eye, Ninja World arrived in winter.


    The Five Shadows Conference was held in the Iron Nation, and the forces of the Five Ninja Villages had already arrived near the Iron Nation.


    When Su Yu and Terumi Mei arrived, Tsunade, Danzo and others had already arrived.


    Three generations of Tuying, four generations of Raiking, and five generations of Fengying arrived at the venue one by one.


    Mifune, the samurai leader of the Iron Kingdom, is in charge of the Gokage Talks.


    The six people sat in their seats, but the place of the Five Dynasties Shui Ying Zhao Meiming was not her, but Su Yu.


    "Are you the husband of the five generations of Shuiying, the number one master in Wuren Village? You are really young." Three generations of Tuying glanced at Su Yu and said.


    "Three generations of Tuying, you are much better than us young people." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "The No. 1 master of Wunin Village, since you are sitting in the position of Shuiying, it means that your decision can represent Wunin Village, right?" the fourth generation Raikage asked.


    "Yes, Su Yujun''s opinion is that of Wuren Village." Five generations Shuiying Terumiming replied.


    "Then, let''s officially start the Five Shadows Conference." Samurai leader Mifune said.


    "Go directly to the topic, how much do you know about the Akatsuki organization?" Three generations of Tuying looked at the four.


    "All." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Xiao Nan appeared behind Su Yu, and the clothes of Xiao Organization changed the faces of the three film masters.


    "Don''t be nervous, she is my maid now, not from Xiao Organization." Su Yu said to the three of them.


    "What evidence do you have?" Three generations of Tuying frowned.


    "Akatsuki arranged three people to test my strength. She and Deidara, and the Scorpion of Red Sand were defeated by me. I caught her. After a period of rest, Deidara and the Scorpion of Red Sand attacked the village of Ninja. I sent people to support Sharenin Village and successfully rescued the Five Generations of Fengying. Konoha Village should know this matter best." Su Yu said simply.


    The third generation Dokage and the fourth generation Raikage looked at Tsunade.


    "Didara and the red sand scorpion are dead, and the bodies are currently sealed in Konoha Village. When Oshemaru attacked Konoha Village, it summoned two generations of Hokage with the dirty soil rebirth. I was worried that Oshemaru would resurrect them with the dirty soil and resurrect them, and Su After Yu-kun discussed it, he put their bodies in the village of Konoha." Tsunade nodded.


    "Didala is the rebel of Iwanin Village. I don''t know if it can be handed over to Iwanin Village?" Three generations of Tukage hesitated.


    "Of course. The corpse of the red sand scorpion, we will send it to the village of Shinobu soon." Tsunade did not refuse.


    "Thank you for the understanding of the five generations of Hokage." Three generations of Tuying said.


    "Next, let��s talk about the other Akatsuki members. Hiduan and Kakuto are known as the undead duo. Uchiha Itachi and Kaki Kaki, one has a writing wheel eye and the other is a humanoid tail beast. These people , Are all dead." Su Yu continued.


    "How do you know they are dead?" Fourth Generation Lei Ying was taken aback.


    "Hiduan and horns were both killed by my disciples, the dried persimmon ghost shark was killed by me, Uchiha Itachi...the fight between their brothers, I went to see it personally and confirmed Uchiha''s death." Su Yu lightly said. Tao.


    Everyone was silent, and they were a little surprised at Wuren Village''s combat power.


    There was a loud "bang" from outside.


    "Uchiha Sasuke is here, his target should be me." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Uchiha Sasuke..." The five shadow masters stood up.


    Su Yu came to the main hall and saw Uchiha Sasuke surrounded by samurai, and a mysterious person wearing a spiral mask.


    "You have helped me before, and I am very grateful to you, so as long as you do nothing, I will never kill you." Sasuke Uchiha said lightly.


    "Didn''t your brother tell you what kind of strength I have?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Uchiha Sasuke.


    "No matter what kind of strength you have, you will fail in front of these eyes!" Uchiha Sasuke''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel appeared, and Susao Nouga wrapped him in it.


    "Really? Then you dare to take my sword?" Su Yu showed the best spirit sword.


    "Amaterasu!" Sasuke Uchiha shouted.


    "Too slow!" Su Yu''s figure appeared on top of Uchiha Sasuke''s head, and the best spirit sword fell.


    Suzuo was like paper, cut apart by the best spirit sword, and finally disappeared.


    Sasuke Uchiha and the mysterious man opened their eyes wide and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "I promised Uchiha Itachi not to kill you, but don''t blame me if you want to die by yourself." Su Yu patted Uchiha Sasuke on the shoulder.


    "Lei Dun-Chidori!" Sasuke Uchiha printed a palm toward Su Yu''s body.


    "Puff" the black ghost''s sharp claws passed through Uchiha Sasuke''s heart, and a layer of tail beasts appeared on Su Yu''s body, which easily blocked Chidori.


    Sasuke Uchiha disappeared, this is his shadow clone.


    His body appeared behind Su Yu, and the real fatal blow struck Su Yu''s head.


    "Lei Dun-Kirin!" Sasuke Uchiha shouted.


    Su Yu turned around, grabbed Uchiha Sasuke''s arm with one hand, and smiled at him.


    "What?" Sasuke Uchiha felt the figure behind him, and Su Yu''s shadow clones all appeared!


    "You are really simple and easy to understand. If you want to kill me, at least you have to sacrifice your life." Su Yu smiled.


    "Amaterasu!" Sasuke Uchiha faced Su Yu''s arm and directly released the fire of Amaterasu.


    The black ghost appeared in front of Uchiha Sasuke, the so-called unquenchable Amaterasu fire, on its arm, went out!


    "I didn''t attack you just now, now, can you still run away?" As soon as Su Yu''s voice fell, the black ghost shot down.


    The mysterious man on the side couldn''t help it anymore, and directly grabbed Uchiha Sasuke and opened it in a blur.


    The black ghost shot down, Su Yu blocked the power of the unicorn, and Sasuke Uchiha almost lost his life.


    "We are here to tell you..."


    "The fourth Ninja World War, right?" Su Yu interrupted the mysterious man.


    "I, Uchiha Madara, hereby announce to you that the Fourth Ninja World War has officially begun!" The mysterious man took a deep look at Su Yu and disappeared with Uchiha Sasuke.


    Su Yu looked at the place where they disappeared, the shadow clone disappeared, and the injured place recovered in a flash.


    "The Fourth Ninja World War?" The people present looked at each other.


    "Don''t be in a daze here, the Akatsuki organization has declared war, aren''t the Five Ninja Villages ready to unite?" Su Yu walked to Wuying.


    "Five Ninja Villages united?" The third generation Tuying and the fourth generation Raiking looked at each other.The news that Konoha Village and Wuren Village joined forces, they naturally knew, now that Su Yu raised this matter, could it be that he knew the result a long time ago?


    On the other side, the country of rain.


    Payne Tiandao looked at Jilaiya who fell into the sea with no expression on his face.


    Jiraiya came to the Land of Rain to investigate Akatsuki''s information, but didn''t know that everyone''s actions in this rain could not be hidden from Nagato.


    In a battle, even if the fairy mode is used, Jilai is still no match for the Six Ways of Penn.


    In the sea.


    Jilai also gradually sank and became confused.

 406 Chapter 406

    The news of Jiraiya''s death soon passed back to Konoha Village through the toads of Miaomu Mountain.


    Uzumaki Naruto is still cultivating fairy mode in Miaomu Mountain, and doesn''t know this.


    Tsunade returned to the village of Konoha, and his eyes darkened when he heard the news that Jiraiya had died.


    However, before he could be sad, Penn Liudao came to attack Konoha Village.


    Su Yu found the Six Ways of Payne and knew that Nagato had ventured to the vicinity of Konoha Village.


    "Firefly, Hinata, Fragrant Phosphorus, Xi Rihong, you are responsible for stopping Penn Liudao, and Xiao Nan and I go to Nagato." Su Yu glanced at Penn Tiandao in the sky, leading Xiao Nan and disappeared.


    Penn Tiandao rose to a certain height, looked at Konoha Village, and stretched out his hand.


    "Super-Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    "Boom" there was a loud noise.


    "Feel my pain...huh?" Before Penn''s line was finished, he saw the village of Konoha unscathed, and even ordinary people looked up at the fireworks.


    "How is this possible?" Payne Tiandao couldn''t believe it.


    On the ground, the earth spider firefly, the whirlpool fragrant phosphorus, the Hinata Hinata, and the evening red, the four were relieved.


    At the moment when the super god Luo Tianzheng arrived, they turned on the Heroic Mode, and the SSS Chakra, coupled with the peacock magic and the defensive shield supported by all Chakras, finally blocked the blow.


    The four of them are all Super Shadow Grade, plus the SSS-grade Chakra armor absorbed half of the Super God Luo Tianzheng''s Chakra, and the remaining half is nothing to fear.


    Penn Tiandao fell towards the ground, and just as they were about to attack Konoha Village, they lost their strength.


    Not far from the village of Konoha.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, and the reincarnation eye appeared in his eyes.


    At least his original kaleidoscope writing round eyes had been placed on the body of the black ghost.


    "The power of the seven-tailed beasts is worse than Kirabi and Naruto. I don''t know if my plan will succeed?" Su Yu murmured.


    ...


    The union of the Five Ninja Villages exceeds 80,000 ninjas, and the Baijue party exceeds 100,000.


    The fourth generation of Lei Ying was chosen as the leader, and it should have been Su Yu, but he directly refused.


    Uzumaki Naruto finally rushed back before the start of the Ninja World War. The fairy mode and the nine-tailed chakra mode made all the Konoha village ninjas surprised.


    If you don''t count Su Yu, Uzumaki Naruto is now the number one master in the Ninja world.


    On Akatsuki''s side, there are only Uchiha Sasuke, the mysterious man, and the absolute.


    Su Yu seemed to have disappeared, leaving only his men.


    Eighty thousand ninjas were deceived by Bai Jue''s changes at first, and with the help of Uzumaki Naruto, they began to win.


    But at this moment, the eight-tailed man Zhuli disappeared on the battlefield!


    The third force officially debuted, Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark, together with the filthy reincarnated person from Yakushi''s pocket, began to crush the Akatsuki organization.


    When Uchiha Sasuke saw Itachi Uchiha with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it, especially the three-gou jade writing round eyes in Itachi Uchiha''s eyes, which made him seem to have gone back to the past.


    The identity of the mysterious man was also revealed after Uchiha Madara appeared on the scene, he was Kakashi''s former companion Uchiha Daido.


    Yakushidou not only summoned Uchiha Madara but also Nohara Lin.


    When she appeared on the battlefield, Uchiha took the soil and could no longer fight.


    Even if he knew that Ye Yuan Lin in front of him was only Ye Yuan Lin who had reincarnated from the dirty soil, he was not willing to hurt her.


    Uchiha belt soil is imprisoned by Konoha Village, the purpose of Yakushi''s pocket is achieved, and the Ninja War comes to an end.


    Far above the moon.


    Otsuki Kaguya is resurrected!


    Hei Jue never dreamed that he had lost everything and got another chance.


    However, he didn''t even expect that Datongmu Huiye would be controlled by Su Yu''s Samsara Jiugouyu as soon as he appeared.


    The power of the ten-tailed human column power allowed Su Yu��s reincarnation eye to evolve, plus the reincarnation eye of the Datongmusheren, and the reincarnation eye he obtained from the past by entering the dragon vein plus the reincarnation eye, plus the ten-tailed power of the past world .


    With all the strengths added, Su Yu''s strength has long surpassed Datongmu Huiye too much.


    When the Ninja World War began, he had half of the power of the nine tails, plus the power of the eight tails later, which was regarded as a pseudo-ten tailed human column power.


    Even so, this force was invincible in the past world.


    During the Ninja World War, Su Yu captured the new Ten-tailed power in the past world, as well as Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eye.


    The only pity is that he can no longer travel to the past world, let alone bring the people over there back.


    Su Yu looked at the big Tongmu Huiye in front of him, and Hei Jue had been wiped away by her as her will.


    "It seems good to be a maid." Su Yu frivolously pinched Datongmu Huiye''s chin. If he was seen by the six immortals in a maid costume, he would definitely be scared to death.


    ...


    The union of the five ninja villages achieved absolute victory, and Naruto Uzumaki became the number one hero in the ninja world.


    Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha brought soil, Uchiha Sasuke, the three returned to the village of Konoha and began to rebuild the Uchiha clan.


    The dried persimmon ghost shark returned to Wuren Village and established one of the new Wuyin Seven Ninja Swords.


    The pharmacist became the head of the orphanage in Konoha Village, and Dashemaru started research in the other direction.


    Su Yu brought Datongmu Teruya to the ground and landed at the new home of the Uchiha clan.


    Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Daido didn''t know Otsuki Teruya, but Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes widened. He inherited the power of the six gods and naturally knew Otsuki Teruya''s existence.


    "This is my maid, does it look good?" Su Yu looked at Uchiha Sasuke with a smile.


    Sasuke Uchiha felt like a knife was resting on his neck and nodded quickly.


    Su Yu brought Datong Mu Huiye to the Hokage office. Kakashi was reporting the situation, and when Su Yu came back, his expression was a little subtle.


    Uzumaki Naruto is now the number one master in the ninja world, and Konoha Village no longer needs to look at the face of Wunin Village and Tsunade can be free.


    "Why were you not on the battlefield during the Ninja World War?" Tsunade glared at Su Yu.


    "This is Datongmu Huiye, do you want her to perform Unlimited Moon Reading?" Su Yu introduced.


    "Datongmu Huiye?" Tsunade looked at Datongmu Huiye''s reincarnation jade and white eyes.


    "There is also a Datongmusheren on the moon, which has been wiped out by me. Now Datongmu Huiye has also become my maid. I really think for the sake of Shinobi." Su Yu shrugged.


    "..." Tsunade, she originally thought that she could use Naruto Uzumaki''s strength to negotiate conditions with Su Yu, but now it seems that Su Yu still exists above Konoha Village.


    "Mrs. Tsunade, I heard he''s back?" Naruto Uzumaki rushed into the Hokage office.


    "Puff puff puff" Datongmu Huiye raised his hand and nailed Uzumaki Naruto to the wall, preventing him from moving.


    "Damn it!" Uzumaki Naruto struggled, but he couldn''t even use the tail beast clothes, and the fairy mode couldn''t be used.


    "Naruto, give up struggling, she is Datongmu Huiye, the mother of six immortals." Kyuubi reminded.


    "(��_��)?" Naruto Uzumaki.

 407 Chapter 407 Ninja Alliance

    After half a month.


    Konoha Village, Ninja School.


    "This is the power of Bing Dun. As long as you feel it with your heart, you can definitely develop Bing Dun''s Blood Succession Boundary." Shui Wuyuebai said softly.


    "Teacher Bai, Bing Dun is Shui Dun plus Feng Dun. Why is this?"


    "Teacher Bai, I tried to merge, but I could only produce a little air-conditioning."


    "Teacher Bai, is Bing Dun a very powerful blood succession boundary?"


    A group of Shimonin from Konoha village scrambled to ask.


    "Wait until tomorrow, we will go outside the classroom together, and I will teach you to merge slowly." Shui Wuyue smiled slightly and walked out of the classroom.


    "Teacher Mizuki Shiro, you have worked hard. Outside the Ninja School, there is a Shinnin from Kirinin Village waiting for you." A Zhongnin teacher reminded.


    "Thank you." Mizuki Shiro was taken aback and walked towards the door of the Ninja School.


    When he arrived at the door of the Ninja School, he didn''t find anyone and was about to leave. Mizuki felt a strong wind and quickly avoided.


    "Long time no see, Bai." A familiar voice sounded in front of him.


    "Don''t cut your lord again?" Shui Wuyuebai couldn''t believe it when she looked at the person wearing Wunin Murakami''s costume and didn''t cut it again.


    ...


    The Uchiha clan.


    Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Itachi looked at the people in the big families in front of them, and had a headache.


    The Uchiha clan wants to rebuild, they have to get married.


    Tsunade directly threw their marriage to themselves, so that members of several families came to the house every day and recommended their daughters to Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Itachi.


    Had it not been for Uchiha Sasuke''s young age, he would probably face this kind of thing every day.


    Uchiha Daito and Uchiha Itachi have both hit Su Yu''s other gods. They are currently the high-end combat power of Konoha Village. At the same time, they are also the right-hand man of the sixth generation of Naruto Kakashi.


    Danzo retires, and Genbu and Anbe formally become an organization under the control of Itachi Uchiha.


    Uchiha Daido is Kakashi''s best friend. On the battlefield of the Fourth Ninja War, they talked a lot with Rin Nohara, and all misunderstandings have been cleared up.


    Now, Nara Shikuhisa is Kakashi''s think tank, and Uchiha Daido is guarding Konoha Village.


    Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, the two most powerful combatants, are busy solving the affairs of the Ninja League every day, and they have no time to take care of Konoha Village.


    As for Su Yu, he lived a very comfortable life on the island of Wuren Village every day.


    The retirement of Hokage Tsunade in the Five Dynasties was caused by Su Yu. Every time Kakashi worked, he would break in his heart.


    Originally, Tsunade had been a Hokage for several years, but now he resigned early and threw Kimha Village to him, making him feel embarrassed to read a book now.


    Jilai also died in the hands of Nagato. This news has been confirmed by Miaomushan. As a result, a few days after the end of the Ninja World War, Jilai also returned to Konoha Village!


    Su Yu rescued Jiraiya, this is undoubtedly, this is probably the reason why Tsunade retired early.


    As Tsunade''s assistant, Silent naturally chose to go with her to the island of Kirinin Village.


    Yurihong is currently Shangnin of Wujinin Village and Terumi Ming''s right-hand man. Asma knows the news and is still waiting for her to change her mind.


    The eldest girl of the Hyuga clan, Hinata Hinata, she is now the upper ninja of Kirinin Village and the strongest of the Hyuga clan.


    The Tai Chi palm that Su Yu helped her create has surpassed the soft boxing of the Hyuga clan and is currently being widely used by the Hyuga clan.


    Speaking of Tai Chi Palm, you have to mention Chakra armor.


    Chakra armor comes from Snow Ninja Village, and now Snow Ninja Village has become a branch of Wu Ninja Village. Snow Country officially sells Chakra armor as an important commodity.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue, the queen, has taken the Snow Country to a new level.


    Of course, anyone with a discerning eye knows that she has a close relationship with Su Yu, and Fenghua Xiaoxue, who is protected by Spangled Avalanche and several shadow masters, can definitely block any Shinobu attack.


    ...


    Wuren Village, on the island.


    Today��s islands are no longer the desert islands they used to be.


    There is a tall wooden wall outside, this is the city gate built by Mu Dun.


    A mysterious imprint was carved on the city gate, which was inspired by Su Yu from the seal charm of Chakra armor. What he depicted was a large defensive formation.


    With the existence of this defensive formation, even if the Super God Luo Tianzheng descends, it can be offset.


    There are a few beach chairs on the beach.


    Su Yu was lying on a beach chair, beside him was Hui Ye, a big tube in a maid costume.


    Not far away, Tsunade and Terumi Mei are playing volleyball. This beach volleyball is worth watching because of their swimsuits.


    Especially every time Tsunade jumped, Su Yu''s eyes were taken over.


    Terumi Ming was also unwilling to show weakness, and achieved unexpected results by reducing the area covered by her swimsuit.


    As Terumi Mei''s teammate, Yuhihong, as Tsunade''s teammate, couldn''t accept the swimsuit, but had to accept it.


    Xia Xing is working instead of Terumi Ming.


    The peacock technique is widely circulated in Wuren Village, giving Xingren Village an advantage. Coupled with the help of the earth spiders, Xingren Village has become the biggest force.


    People from other families knew that Xingren Village had Su Yu''s support, and they dared not say anything. In desperation, they could only start to learn the peacock trick.


    This study also caused Wuren Village to become the second Xingren Village.


    Xia Xingshun naturally became Terumi Ming''s right-hand man. If there is no accident, she is the sixth generation of Shui Ying.


    In this regard, several big families in Wuren Village had to agree.


    Firefly and Uzumaki, the two of them are working for the Ninja League.


    The current Ninja League is not in charge of the Five Ninja Villages, but Otsuki Kaguya.


    Without everyone knowing, this world has already received an unlimited monthly reading.


    Otsuki Teruya masters the world of ninja, and the new ninja is under the control of the older generation. Even Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki are only working for Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Hyuga Hinata''s voice sounded from behind.


    Su Yu turned to look at the swimsuit on Hinata Hyuga, and his eyes lit up.


    The long-haired Hinata Hinata has the feeling of a goddess, and a swimsuit brings out her cuteness and frailty.


    This is the kind of her that Su Yu can appreciate. In front of outsiders, Hinata Hinata is still the strongest of the Hyuga clan, so he naturally has to maintain the strongest posture.


    "Hinata is so cute, come here." Su Yu opened his arms.


    Hyuga Hinata blushed, walked to Su Yu, and let Su Yu hold him.


    "Master Tsunade and Master Terumi Mei, they seem to be a little tired, why didn''t Su Yu-kun let them stop?" Hyuga Hinata whispered.


    "They are fighting for resources, and the winner can get more care from me, such as a set of SSS-class Chakra armor." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "So, Tsunade-sama and Terumi-sama are fighting for their Ninja Village..."


    "Hinata''s Chakra armor, if not used, can be used as the treasure of the Hyuga clan and handed over to Huahuo." Su Yu said in Hinata''s ear.

 408 Chapter 408

    Tsunade and Terumi Ming''s duel, in the end, there was still no winner.


    lunch time.


    There is a barbecue grill at the small south end, which is making seafood barbecue.


    Datongmu Huiye has mastered some of Su Yu''s cooking skills, and the dishes made are a bit unbelievable.


    Su Yu was lying on a beach chair, and Hinata Hinata beside him was feeding him barbecue. Tsunade glanced at Su Yu from time to time.


    Silent stood beside Tsunade, her face flushed, she could feel Su Yu''s eyes looking at them.


    Xi Rihong was not so shy, but her face was still a little hot.


    "Su Yu-kun, Tsunade and I don''t have a victory or defeat. You should at least give one of us an SSS Chakra armor, right?" Terumi Mei came to Su Yu.


    "I suspect that the two of you have discussed it, and come to lie to me with two SSS-grade Chakra armors." Su Yu glanced at Zuo Mei Ming and then at Tsunade.


    "Don''t think I don''t know your purpose, you don''t care about our victory or defeat at all, you only care about our every move during the game!" Tsunade said with shame.


    "How is it?" Su Yu looked at Tsunade with a smile.


    "Then give us an SSS-grade Chakra armor!" Tsunade clenched his small fist.


    "It depends on your performance. Recently, I prefer lunch breaks. Today, I don''t need Datong Mu Huiye''s knee pillow. You two, who wants to borrow my knee pillow?" Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Su Yu-kun, I happen to be a little sleepy too, let''s go for lunch together." Terumi Ming glanced at Tsunade, and took Su Yu''s arm.


    Tsunade opened his eyes wide and understood what Su Yu meant. He was ashamed and angry.


    Seeing Su Yu and Terumi Mei leave, Tsunade can only eat lunch unhappy.


    "Tsunade-sama, Su Yu-kun has agreed to let me pass the Chakra armor to the Hyuga clan. You can also ask if you can pass your SSS-class chakra to Kakashi-sensei." Hinata reminded Hyuga. .


    "That guy will definitely make an excessive offer." Tsunade gritted his teeth.


    The SSS-class Chakra armor they had was given to them by Su Yu. Those who wanted to leave it to Konoha would naturally have to get Su Yu''s consent.


    After all, SSS-class Chakra armor is a life-saving equipment, not a gift to them.


    Su Yu doesn''t care about the Five Ninja Villages, but cares about them very much. They know this very well.


    "Master Tsunade, let me talk about it," Yurihong said.


    "Red, don''t bother you. This time, I will beg him personally." Tsunade shook his head.


    Since coming to the island, Xi Rihong has helped her many times. If Xi Rihong is asked to ask Su Yu, she will probably be on vacation.


    In fact, even if Xi Rihong didn''t ask Su Yu for anything, she would be on vacation.


    The silence on the side did not speak. She knew a lot about Su Yu, especially when Su Yu came to attack Tsunade several times before, and she was awakened not far from Tsunade.


    She didn''t dare to alarm them, she could only pretend that she didn''t know anything, but even so, she couldn''t help thinking about that kind of thing.


    Fortunately, Su Yu seemed to have no interest in her, neither caring nor asking her for anything.


    The lunch break is over.


    Terumi Ming helps Su Yu organize her clothes, like a gentle and virtuous wife.


    "Xia Xing Xing is too early to become a water shadow. You still have to continue to work hard. I will leave Datongmu Huiye to help you. She is my maid and obeys my words completely." Su Yu stroked Terumi Ming''s long hair lightly.


    "Can''t you stay?" Terumi Mei said with some dismay.


    "One day, I will come back." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "I''ll wait for you." Terumi Ming hugged Su Yu tightly.


    ...


    Wunin Village, medical ninja class.


    Mao Yue Xiyan had just finished her work, and she saw Su Yu as soon as she turned her head.


    "Master Su Yu, what can I do for you?" Maoyue Xiyan said lightly.


    Su Yu''s reputation was not good, especially the rumors about that island, which made her stay away from Su Yu.


    "It''s not an important thing, I just want to ask you, do you want to resurrect him?"


    Maoyue Xiyan''s eyes widened, and when Jilai was resurrected by Su Yu, she was thinking about this, but she didn''t expect Su Yu to say it first.


    "I know that you are studying this aspect. With your hard work, no surprises, you should not be able to work out a method to resurrect him. And I, reincarnating from the filthy soil and the art of reincarnation, is enough to resurrect anyone." Su Yuda Snapped his fingers.


    Maoyue Xiyan looked at the coffin that appeared behind Su Yu. The person inside was Moonlight Hayate.


    If there was no hope of resurrection, Uzuki Yuyan might not have thought about this kind of thing, but Tsunade paid the price to bring Su Yu back to life.


    "What are your conditions?" Maoyue Xiyan asked with complicated eyes.


    "It''s very simple. Become Kiri Shinobu, stay here and work for me. This is the condition for me to resurrect him. After resurrecting him, judging by his condition, he will not live for a few years, so you have to pay extra The price of his life will continue for him." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "You really are a despicable person." Maoyue Xiyan knew very well in her heart what natural conditions Su Yu would propose, but she still had extravagant hopes.


    "Thank you for the compliment. The reincarnation technique, one life for one life, if there are not enough benefits, why should I give up my life for him?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I need to think about it." Yuyue Xiyan lowered her head. She knew the side effects of the reincarnation art, and the operator must pay the price of life.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time for you to think about it now, I will leave Wuren Village soon." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then after you come back..."


    "I want to go to a distant world, maybe I will die in the next world." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Okay, come with me." Maoyue Xiyan loosened her clenched small fist and made up her mind to revive Moonlight Storm.


    "Don''t worry, I will erase the memory of you in his mind, so that you at least won''t worry about him becoming the second Asma." Su Yu reminded.


    Maoyue Xiyan didn''t speak, and walked forward.


    "By the way, what happened to Zhuli from Yunren Village?" Su Yu followed behind Maoyue Xiyan, and remembered another person.


    "She has become a qualified medical ninja." Uzuki Yuyan thought of the two Yumu people, her eyes darkened.


    She knew that Su Yu was in control of the other gods, and even Yunren Village''s second-tailed people could not resist them.Now she forgot about Yunren Village, and turned to work for Wuren Village, obeying Su Yu''s orders.


    "Really? Then before leaving, I''m going to see her." Su Yu murmured.


    "You are really a scumbag who can''t hide." Mao Yue Xiyan stopped and glanced at Su Yu.


    "Let me just guess, Moonlight Storm and you don''t have that kind of relationship yet, right?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Maoyue Xiyan blushed, did not answer, and opened the door.


    "I really want to thank Luguang Haifeng for leaving me with this opportunity." Su Yu and Mao Yue Xiyan walked in and closed the door smoothly.

 409 Chapter 409: The Harvest of Naruto World

    Moonlight fell in the room.


    Yuyue Xiyan woke up and smelled the fragrance from the kitchen.


    "I didn''t expect you to cook." Maoyue Xiyan looked at Su Yu.


    "I know many things, but unfortunately, there is not so much time for you to understand me." Su Yu brought dinner.


    Uyue Xiyan got up, put on her clothes, sat at the low table, took a light bite, her eyes widened.


    "The moon tonight is so beautiful." Su Yu said, standing by the window.


    Maoyue Xiyan did not answer, eating dinner.


    after an hour.


    On the Hokage Rock in Konoha Village.


    Maoyue Xiyan looked at the resurrected moonlight blast, and glanced back at Su Yu who fell on the ground, without moving.


    Su Yu opened his eyes and came to Moonlight Storm. The other gods mobilized and silently changed his memory.


    When Moonlight Gale regained consciousness, Su Yu had already left with Mao Yue Xiyan.


    Standing on the flying sword, Maoyue Xiyan watched the moonlight and the gust of wind leave, feeling mixed.


    "Do you regret it?" Su Yu asked.


    "How can you not regret it?" Maoyue Xiyan glared at Su Yu.


    "It''s useless to regret, but I died for you once, can''t you be gentle with me?" Su Yu hugged Maoyue Xiyan.


    "Your life and death have nothing to do with me." Maoyue Xiyan turned her head.


    "It''s still early, let''s go back and continue."


    "you��"


    "We are only exchanging interests, so if you reject me, it has nothing to do with me."


    "You are so soulless!"


    ...


    When the morning arrived, Su Yu left from Maoyue Xiyan''s room.


    With the help of Tsunade and Uzuki Yuga, the medical ninja department in Kirinin Village will develop more smoothly.


    As for the two Yumu people from Yunren Village...


    "Wait until next time." Su Yu murmured, leaving Wuren Village.


    When he returned to the island, Tsunade was waiting for him by the sea.


    Su Yu came to Tsunade''s side and hugged her gently.


    "Are you leaving?" Tsunade asked.


    "Well, I will travel in the Shinobi world for a while, and then leave this world." Su Yu nodded.


    "Then when will you come back?" Tsunade turned and looked at Su Yu.


    "Master Tsunade, this parting is for a longer time together next time." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Can you take me on a trip?" Tsunade hesitated.


    "Then it''s not traveling. If you are by my side, I won''t have time to practice." Su Yu teased.


    "Can''t you think about serious things in your mind?" Tsunade said with shame.


    "Tsunade-sama, it''s not that I think too much, but that you are too beautiful."


    "Do you say the same to Mi Ming?" Tsunade cast a glance at Su Yu.


    "Of course, when I was with her, I often said that." Su Yu smiled.


    Tsunade blushed after hearing this.


    "This time, I only took Hinata on a trip, and her Tai Chi still needs my guidance."


    "She is still young, you must not do strange things to her." Tsunade looked a little strange.


    "Of course I know this kind of thing. Where do you think I am thinking?" Su Yu snapped Tsunade''s head.


    "I thought you always..."


    "Talk about business, do you still want that SSS-class Chakra armor?" Su Yu interrupted Tsunade''s words.


    "Sure enough, you are thinking about that kind of thing, damn little devil, I misunderstood you!"


    "Let''s go, let''s talk about life, talk about ideals, and think about what our children should be called by the way."


    ...


    After breakfast, Su Yu and Hyuga Hinata left the island.


    Walking with the sword, Su Yu came all the way to the country of iron.


    This is the kingdom of the samurai, the most likely place to comprehend the sword intent, once you understand the sword intent, you can have the psychic sword.


    Standing in the sky above the Iron Kingdom, Su Yu would leave this world if he couldn''t realize the sword intent within a month.


    ...


    Quiet apartment.


    Su Yu appeared on the sofa.


    This time in the Naruto World, his biggest gain is the thirty-three silver-level draws, as well as the power of a pair of reincarnation nine-gou jade and ten-tailed jade. Eight-door Dunjia and other ninjutsu are considered incidental gains.


    "Unfortunately, Jian Yi is always a bit close." Su Yu sighed.


    Artistic conception is a very mysterious thing, it has nothing to do with power, it is purely a spiritual breakthrough.


    His swordsmanship is fine, but his artistic conception has not improved at all. Even with the most common wooden sword, he can''t comprehend a trace of sword intent, making him a little doubtful of life.


    Su Yu took out his phone and checked the time.


    Three months in Naruto World and three days in the real world. Today is just November.


    Thirty-three silver-level prize draws, and all thirty times were exchanged for household robots.


    A hundred household robots have been added to the space ring, and work efficiency will be doubled.


    The most valuable item that Su Yu brought back from the Naruto World should be the Chakra armor. It was placed in the main world, enough for an ordinary girl to block most of the attacks.


    The real Chakra armor, Su Yu will not come out, but the Chakra armor, which is far beyond body armor, should become a good product.


    After all, the Snow Country in Naruto World has such a thing, and Fenghua Xiaoxue helped Su Yu complete the experiment very well.


    "Host, since your power and mental power have reached the upper limit, the main world will impose power restrictions and ability restrictions on you." The system reminded.


    "It''s okay, as long as you don''t add blue bars to me, just cut it." Su Yu said nothing.


    "The people of heaven and hell, after coming, will reduce their strength." System.


    "Are they coming?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "They have come to this world."


    "Forget it, I''ll take a rest." Su Yu walked towards the room and yawned.


    ...


    the next morning.


    Su Yu woke up and just walked out the door, and saw Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukoshita.


    "Good morning, Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly.


    "Morning." Xuexia Xuena said hello.


    "Did you transfer students in these two days?" Su Yu asked.


    "Does Su Yu-kun already know?" Yuihama Yui asked curiously.


    "Know what?" Su Yu sat down and ate breakfast.


    "There are three very cute transfer students. In our class, they just talk a little strange..."


    "Simply speaking, it is Secondary Two." Xuexiaxue Nai summed up.


    "That may be someone I know, let''s go to school together today." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yeah." Yuihama Yui smiled with joy.


    "You seem to be very tired, don''t you need to take a break?" Xuexia Xuena was a little worried.


    "If the transfer student is a cute girl, then I don''t have much rest time." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Su Yujun, Huaxin!"


    "poor!"


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino said almost simultaneously.


    "Don''t worry, the only people I really like are you." Su Yu held the two small hands.


    "Xiaoxunai, Jun Su Yu is lying again."


    "Yuhihama-student, don''t let him into your room tonight."

 410 Chapter 410

    The way to school early in the morning.


    The maid Xiaoyu drove the car on the road.


    Su Yu could clearly feel a line of sight watching him.


    "Xiaoyu, stop ahead." Su Yu said.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." The maid Xiaoyu quickly stopped the car.


    "Su Yu-kun, what''s the matter?" Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "It''s okay, you go to school first, I''ll be there in a while." Su Yu patted Yuihama''s head, got out of the car and left.


    Su Yu watched the car leave and walked forward.


    As he passed the corner, a silver-haired figure rushed out, wearing Zong Wu Gao''s school uniform, and crashed into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Are you okay?" Su Yu took advantage of the situation and caught the opponent''s bread by the way.


    "Huh?" The silver-haired beautiful girl was taken aback. This is different from the comics. Why did Su Yu react so quickly?


    The plot clearly should have been knocked down by Su Yu at the corner, the bread in his mouth fell on his clothes, and Su Yu could see the blue and white stripes, so that he could create a fateful encounter. Why?Why is the plot different?


    "Are you a student in our school? I don''t seem to have seen you before, is it a transfer student?" Su Yu let go of the beautiful silver-haired girl.


    "Well, I''m La Fei Er who just transferred to Zong Wu Gao today, thank you for your help." La Fei Er smiled reluctantly, and distanced himself from Su Yu.


    "Then let''s go to school together, my name is Su Yu." Su Yu returned the bread to Rafael.


    "Jun Su Yu, it''s nice to meet you." Rafael thought for a while and gave up the student transfer plan.


    "Student Rafer is so beautiful, I can''t help but wonder, could it be...you are an angel who has descended on the human world?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu joked, I''m just an ordinary girl." Rafael smiled gracefully, and the Missy Mode was turned on.


    "Your temperament and the way you speak are a bit like a young lady." Su Yu looked at Rafael.


    "I was indeed the eldest lady before. It is a pity that my father passed away unfortunately and my mother also left the world. I transferred to Zong Wu Gao by myself, a little lonely..."


    Raphael lowered her head. With such a tragic life experience, Su Yu could not help but pity her, right?


    In the distant heavens, Raphael''s parents sneezed.


    "I didn''t expect Classmate Rafael to have such a life experience. If you don''t mind, let me become Classmate Rafael''s friend. If there is anything, I will definitely help." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Rafeel looked moved.


    The two talked and came to Zong Wu Gao.


    Su Yu took Lafeier through the enrollment procedures, became his classmate, and came to the class together.


    As soon as he entered the class, Su Yu hadn''t spoken yet, and a red-haired girl stood in front of Su Yu.


    "You are Jun Su Yu? I am a demon from hell, Satania, now give you a chance to associate with me, how about?"


    As Satania''s voice sounded, the class fell silent.


    "That fool..." The purple-haired girl by the window covered her face.


    "Is this demon... an idiot?" Rafiel kept a smile on his face, thinking to himself.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?) With embarrassment.


    "Satania classmate? Really a cute transfer student. You should be Yui''s friend? I''m sorry, I''m Yui''s boyfriend and cannot date you." Su Yu declined.


    "I don''t mind if you have a girlfriend, as long as you can go home with me..."


    "Sorry, this kid is a fool, ignore her." The purple-haired girl covered Satania''s mouth and dragged her away.


    "It''s really an interesting group of transfer students." Su Yu looked behind the two of them and sat in his seat.


    "Hello, Jun Su Yu, my name is Gabriel. I heard that your grades are very good. In the next three years, I will never lose to you." The blonde girl in the front row of Su Yu turned her head and said to Su Yu. Yu stretched out his hand.


    With long golden hair and cute face, she looked like an angel, and the sun fell on her like an angel descending on the world.


    "Almost forgot. Before the fall, Gabriel was still a top student." Su Yu looked at each other, smiled and shook hands with her.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino glanced at each other and had a strange feeling.


    These four transfer students seemed to come for Su Yu.


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, it''s lunch break.


    Satania put a few bags on her head, and pitifully apologized to Yuihama Yui.


    The purple-haired girl is called Vignette, and she comes from the same place as Satania.


    Compared to the foolish Satania, she was very behaving. She came to say sorry to Su Yu and had a good relationship with Yuihama Yui.


    Rafiel left the classroom when it was time for the lunch break, probably to make a new plan.


    As for Gabriel, she was an excellent student with both academic and academic qualities in the heavens. After coming to the world, she vowed to change the world and Su Yu through knowledge.


    The order given by the heavens was to make Su Yu a kind person. Gabriel investigated Su Yu''s performance and his age, and felt that Su Yu should be like her.


    If this is the case, then you don''t have to think of some inexplicable plans like Rafiel.


    All you need to study hard and exceed Su Yu''s grades will give him a sense of crisis and work hard with her when that time comes.


    When Su Yu''s thirst for knowledge arouses, she can show her identity as an angel, use knowledge to guide Su Yu to become a kind person, and become a top student with her.


    Gabriel believes that learning will make people happy, and learning is the duty of students, especially for students of Su Yu''s age.


    "I have to work hard to surpass him, so that I can lead him to become a kind person. Love or something is not something he should think about at his age. Only by getting good grades can he bring fun and happiness to his life." Gabriel Thinking in his heart, he looked at Su Yu.


    When she saw the book in Su Yu''s hand, her eyes widened, especially those complicated questions. She hadn''t even heard of them, but Su Yu could calmly answer them.


    Then, she saw Su Yu''s calligraphy, the vigorous and powerful handwriting, which made her want to collect it.


    Finally, Jia Baili turned his head when Su Yu was holding a novel in English.


    "It seems that I am the one who needs guidance. I absolutely cannot do this. I will try my best to surpass him!" Gabriel clenched her small fist.


    "Su Yu-kun, can you read this book?" Yuihama Yui''s voice sounded from behind.


    Gabriel''s heart moved, she almost forgot that Su Yu had a girlfriend, that is to say, these are likely to be performed in front of his girlfriend, not the real him.


    "This book is very good. There is no translated version on the market. I am going to translate it." Su Yu replied.


    "(��_��)?" Gabriel.

 411 Chapter 411: Worry and Suspicion

    In the afternoon, school time.


    Gabriel said goodbye to Vinnett politely and left.


    During her lunch break, she realized the gap between her and Su Yu. It was a huge difference. The funny thing was that she still wanted to guide Su Yu.


    "This can''t guide him at all. I must find another way to take him to the right path." Gabriel thought in her heart, holding her small fist.


    Vignette looked at Gabriel''s back. She didn''t hate angels, and she even yearned for it.


    Born in the Demon Realm since she was a child, she has a kind heart. This time she descended on the human world, she actually did not want to welcome Su Yu to the Demon Realm.


    Weinet knew that human beings are a kind of weak existence, just like her who was born in a small village in the devil world.


    If possible, Winnett wants to live here more time.


    "Venete, what should we do next?" Satania came to Vinnett and whispered.


    "Let��s go back today, anyway, there is still a lot of time, and they still exist, we don��t need to work so hard..."


    "Vinette, you can''t think so. Although the exorcists are strong, they don''t have any experience. They still have to rely on us to meet the new demon king." Satania said with an expression on the person coming over. , She found that Vignette had gone far.


    "Wait for me, Vinette." Satanya hurriedly pursued.


    Su Yu watched an angel and two demons leave without paying attention, and smiled at Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui, and left.


    In front of the shoe cabinet on the first floor.


    Rafael saw Su Yu and came to him.


    "Jun Su Yu, if you don''t mind, can you take me around here?" Rafael smiled slightly.


    "Of course, let''s go." Su Yu changed his shoes and walked out of the school.


    The maid Xiaotao has already driven by.


    Su Yu and Lafeier drove to a coffee shop.


    Rafiel is very familiar with the history of the human world, especially the things in Su Yu''s hometown. Relying on this topic, the two chatted for a long time.


    By the time the two chatting ended, it was already night.


    Su Yu sent Rafil home, and she actually lived next to Yubihama''s house.


    "Unexpectedly, this is Yubibin''s home. What a coincidence, I won''t bother Su Yujun and his girlfriend. See you tomorrow." Rafiel flirted with her long hair and returned home.


    Su Yu knew that Yuihama Yui was not there, and only Yuihama Asuna was in the room.


    ...


    Yuhihama��s bathroom.


    Asuna Yubihama walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. As soon as she got out of the bathroom, she saw Su Yu sitting on the sofa.


    "Su Yu-kun?!" Yubihama Asuna was startled, and then quickly turned his back to Su Yu, his face flushed.


    "I''m hungry, can you make dinner for me?" Su Yu did not go to see Asuna Yubihama, and turned on the TV.


    "Please wait a moment." Asuna Yubihama finished speaking and fled back to the room.


    Ten minutes later.


    Asuna Yubihama walked out of the room, changed into home clothes, and was about to go cooking when she was hugged by Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Yubihama Asuna was taken aback.


    "Asuna, I like you." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Yubihama Asuna shuddered and did not speak, or she didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Yubihama Asuna pushed Su Yu, but after all he didn''t push him hard.


    When the two of them walked into the bedroom, Yuihama Yui returned home!


    Su Yu got the report from the maid Xiao Bai, but didn''t care or remind Yubihama Asuna.


    Yuihama put down the commuter bag and went to the bathroom.


    Su Yu looked at Yubihama Asuna in his arms.


    "Asuna, I''m sorry."


    Yuihama Asuna looked at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    When Yuihama Yui left the bathroom and passed by Asuna''s room, there was a faint voice.


    When she pressed her ear to the door, she finally heard the voice clearly, and after a little thought, Yuihama Yui ran away in shame.


    She fled back to the room with a strange feeling in her heart. Although she respected Yubihama Asuna, she did not expect to encounter such a thing.


    "Sure enough, are you still too lonely?" Yuihama Asuna thought to himself, and then, thinking of Su Yu and her, his face was a little hot.


    Su Yu always taught her some bad things, which made her very shy.


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    Yuihama Yui was eating breakfast and glanced at Asuna Yubihama, she didn''t know what to say.


    Yuihama Asuna could feel Yuihama''s gaze, and she felt ashamed when she remembered what Su Yu said when she left in the morning.


    "I''m out." Yuihama Yui said after eating breakfast.


    "Be careful on the road." Asuna Yubihama packed the tableware.


    Yuihama changed his shoes at the entrance, and was about to leave, startled.


    On the shoe rack, there seems to be an extra pair of shoes compared to last night.


    Think of what happened last night again.


    Yuihama Yui opened her eyes wide and her face turned white. Could it be that there was one more person at home last night?


    "Yui, did you forget to bring something?" Yuihama Asuna cautiously said when Yuihama was in a daze.


    "Nothing..." Yuihama Yui smiled reluctantly and left the house.


    "Couldn''t the kid discover anything?" Yuihama Asuna thought to himself.


    ...


    Yuihama Yui came to the school all the way, thinking about it all morning, until the lunch break, she looked at Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun, come with me." Yuihama Yui pulled Su Yu to a quiet place.


    "What''s wrong? Yui?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "Su Yujun, when I left home this morning, I found a pair of slippers on the shoe rack. I didn''t have them when I went back last night. I suspect there were more people at home last night..."


    "Wait, don''t you want to tell me that a thief has entered the house?" Su Yu''s eyelids twitched, but the surface was still calm.


    "Of course not..." Yuihama Yui remembered about Yubihama Asuna. She didn''t want to tell Su Yu about that kind of thing.


    "Could it be... a ghost?" Su Yu said in Yuihama Yui''s ear.


    Yuihama Yui glanced at Su Yu whitely, not sure what to say.


    "Don''t think about it, let''s go to the ministry to have lunch." Su Yu patted Yuihama Yui''s head and prepared to leave.


    "Su Yu-jun, can you help me..." Yubihama Yui reached Su Yu''s ear and said a word.


    "So, you suspect that Aunt Asuna has someone you like, no problem, I will help you investigate." Su Yu suddenly realized.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun, you must not tell anyone about this matter." Yuihama Yui breathed a sigh of relief, and Su Yu helped to investigate, she was relieved a lot.


    It''s not that she can''t accept this kind of thing, just want to know what kind of person the other person is.


    In case the other party was cheating on Yubihama Asuna, she would never spare him.

 412 Chapter 412

    Ministry of Service.


    Su Yu sat between Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui, the two girls chatted, and he held their hands.


    The November sky has slowly cooled down.


    Su Yu exudes warmth, and Yukihama Yui''s Yukino Yukino didn''t refuse his kindness.


    The Ministry of Service, this place belongs to the three people, just like the home.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Xuexia Xuenai frowned.


    "Excuse me, classmate Xuexia." The Great Wall of the Student Union walked through the door.


    "Senior, what''s the matter?" Xuexia Xuena retracted her little hand, got up and moved a seat for the city tour patrol, and poured a cup of black tea.


    "In fact, it''s like this..." Cheng Wei said about the sports meeting.


    The cultural festival is over, the weather becomes cold, and the sports meeting is just right to warm up.


    "Senior, did you want us to help plan the sports meeting?" Yukino Yukino reacted.


    "Well, for this year''s sports meeting, Teacher Jing also left. I am alone, and I don''t know what to do." Cheng Wei Xun whispered.


    "Well, I accept this commission. In the afternoon, we will go to the conference room to discuss the sports meeting." Xuexia Xuena hesitated.


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome. Seniors in the city tour, I have taken into consideration that the sports meeting will take place and have formulated a series of activities." Su Yu said.


    "Really? Jun Su Yu." Cheng Wei Xun''s face was happy.


    "Of course it''s true, this is the content of the sports meeting I expected." Su Yu handed a note to the city tour.


    Cheng Wei Xun took the note and looked at it, his eyes lit up.


    "Su Yujun, thank you for your help. Xuexia, I will go back and prepare now. If I have anything, I will disturb you again."


    Xuexia Xuenai looked at the closed door, and glared at Su Yu somewhat unwillingly.


    "Don''t look at me like that, just leave the sports meeting to the student union people." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Koyuki, Su Yu-kun definitely doesn''t want to see you working hard anymore. During the cultural festival, Koyuki looked so serious, and I felt tired when I looked at it." Yuihama Yui said softly.


    "I know, it''s just that there is a rare commission..."


    "Xiaoxuna, I didn''t set up the Ministry of Service to accept commissions." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Huh? Isn''t it?" Yuihama Yui was taken aback.


    "Yui, think carefully about the meaning of this name." Su Yu smiled at Yuihama Yui.


    Yuihama Yui thought for a while, his face flushed immediately, and he understood what Su Yu meant.


    "Jun Su Yu, I didn''t expect the ministry to have this meaning, you really..." Xuexia Xuenai looked at Su Yu with shame and anger.


    "This time I helped the seniors in the city tour. The next time the Ministry of Service applies for activity funds, Koyuki, should I have a sofa in the Ministry of Service? Or a bed."


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    Su Yu left the school first.


    As soon as he walked out of Zou Wu Gao, he felt the sight from the sky.


    The three soul-expelling team members followed him, and when Su Yu''s eyes swept over them, he saw them using invisibility.


    This kind of ability is indeed effective for ordinary people, but in Su Yu''s eyes, they are as conspicuous as the white clouds in the sky.


    "Bai Ya, Ai Lucy, Nora, I didn''t expect the three of them to follow me." Su Yu pretended not to see the three, and continued to walk forward.


    In the sky.


    "He didn''t find us just now, did he?" Nora asked.


    "According to our information, he seems to have only immortality ability and many girlfriends.


    He can be said to be extremely suitable as an assistant, and with his ability, he should be able to easily drive away the soul.


    However, he is very good at maintaining the relationship with his girlfriend. I really don''t know why those girls choose to like him even when they know he has a girlfriend."Bai Ya said with a speechless expression.


    "Very suitable to be an assistant? Then I will choose him, Bai Ya, I will go first." Ailuxi''s eyes lit up and she chased Su Yu in the direction.


    Bai Ya wanted to stop, after thinking, forget it, after all, the responsibility of the exorcist team is to exorcise the soul.


    They and Satania are not in the same line, they just know each other''s existence.


    Satania and Vignette, they belong to the strategy group, their task is to take Su Yu to hell, and it is best to make Su Yu have feelings for them.In this case, when Su Yu becomes the demon king, he will remember them, and then, there will be many benefits.


    Bai Ya, Ai Lucy, Nora, the three belong to the exorcism team, they are led by the head of the Skeleton Chamber, responsible for collecting exorcism, and by the way draw Su Yu.


    If Su Yu were their assistant, it would definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    Bai Ya naturally wanted a great assistant, but considering that Su Yu had so many girlfriends around her, she kept her away.


    Nora had a partner for a long time, a blond man who was not very smart.


    ...


    In front of a coffee shop.


    Su Yu stopped and walked into the store.


    Ailusi, who followed him, thought for a while and thought it was a good opportunity, and quickly followed into the store, only to find that Su Yu had disappeared.


    "Strange, why did he disappear after seeing him walk in..."


    "Are you looking for me?" A voice rang in Elucci''s ear.


    Ailuxi stiffened, turned her head and looked at Su Yu behind her back.


    "You followed me for a few streets. Something came to me, right? Let''s find a quiet place to talk." Su Yu looked at Elucci.


    He has long black hair, a cute face, and a cute skull hair accessory.


    She is dressed in purple, with a big broom in her hand, and her strange dress makes her look more cute.


    "Um..." Ailusi lowered her head and followed Su Yu out of the coffee shop.


    On the embankment of the river.


    Su Yu sat down, and Ailusi sat beside Su Yu.


    "Speak, what''s the matter?"


    "Um... what I say next, you may find it difficult to accept, but..."


    "You are a member of the exorcism team, Ellusi who has been sweeping the floor for hundreds of years, right?" Su Yu interrupted Ailusi.


    "Huh? How do you know?" Elucci was taken aback.


    "My eyes can see your past, take the contract out." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Elucci quickly took out the contract and handed it to Su Yu.


    With a light stroke, Su Yu''s finger blood fell on the contract.


    The contract was formed, and a small circle appeared on the necks of Su Yu and Ai Lucy.


    "Please give me more advice in the future, Jun Su Yu." Ailusi stretched out her hand.


    "Please call my elder brother." Su Yu and Ai Lucy shook hands.


    "Well, elder brother." Elucci chuckled.


    "Now I have a good news and a bad news, which one do you want to hear first?" Su Yu let go of Ailusi''s little hand.


    "Good news." Elucci thought for a while.


    "I just made a soul contract with you. You don''t have to worry about my death."


    "What about the bad news?" Ailucy blinked.


    "The bad news is that the soul contract can only be cancelled by me."

 413 Chapter 413

    The exorcism team, a squad composed of new demons from the new hell, specializes in expelling the exorcism hidden in the hearts of human girls.


    Exorcism, the weak form of the old demons, is good at hiding in the crevices in the hearts of human girls. It can also be said to be the knot of girls.


    The existence of exorcism does not necessarily only bring bad effects. Some girls can also acquire strange abilities when exorcizing them.For example, the ability to read beyond ordinary people, the realization of dual personality.


    Maishima Academy, this school also located near the sea, used to hide several girls with exorcism.


    At the same time, this is also the place where Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Saika transfer schools.


    Saturday, morning.


    In the library of Maishima Academy.


    "Brother, is there really an exorcism in this school?" Ailusi whispered.


    "If you don''t believe me, just go back." Su Yu took a book and flipped through it.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it. My brother is a student of Zou Wu Gao, even if there is exorcism here, we don''t have the time and ability..."


    "I have completed the transfer procedures, and for your part, I will come here for class on Monday. Before the winter vacation, I will catch at least five exorcists." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Huh?" Elucci said in surprise.


    "Library... please be quiet." A soft voice rang from beside Elucci.


    "Sorry, sorry." Elucci sat down embarrassedly.


    Su Yu looked at the talking girl, with long black hair tied with a pink ribbon, wearing a sailor school uniform from Maishima Academy, holding a book in his hand, shy, very cute.


    Xi Gongzhen noticed Su Yu''s eyes and glanced at him.


    "Do you like books?" A voice rang in her mind.


    "Huh? Huh?" Xi Gongzhi was stunned.


    "Lend this book to you and give it to me on Monday." Su Yu stood up and handed the book in his hand to Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongzhi looked at the book in her hand. It was definitely not a library book, and she had never even heard the name.


    "Brother, wait for me." Ailuxi saw Su Yu leave and hurriedly caught up with him.


    "Please keep quiet in the library..."


    Before Shiomiyashi finished speaking, Ailusi ran away. She looked at the book in her hand and walked towards her seat.


    This is a very strange book, the packaging is a bit like an ancient classic.


    When Xi Gongyi opened it, he was immediately attracted by the first line of text.


    "This is a continent of swords and magic..."


    ...


    On the edge of the sports field.


    Ai Lucy finally caught up with Su Yu.


    "Brother, did the girl just now have exorcism?"


    "Not yet, we will have it in the future." Su Yu looked at the track and field members in the stadium.


    "Is it here too?" Ailusi''s eyes scanned the girl on the track and field.


    "Short hair is also unexpectedly cute." Su Yu muttered as he looked at the girl with her hair tied up.


    "Brother?" Ai Lucy''s little hand shook in front of Su Yu.


    "It''s time to go, there are only two of them in school at the moment, and the other girls will be able to see them until Monday." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Oh, where shall we go next?"


    "I have an appointment with an idol. I''m going to meet and eat. Xiaotao will send you to my new home. Just wait for me at home." Su Yu walked forward.


    "Meeting for dinner? Brother, I''m also a little hungry, if you don''t mind..."


    "After dinner, let''s go to the hotel. If you don''t mind, I don''t mind either." Su Yu stopped.


    "Then I won''t go." Ai Lucy''s face was red. As a girl of several hundred years old, she naturally knew about such things.


    "Wait for me at home. After it''s over, I''ll go home and cook for you." Su Yu patted Ailusi''s head and said softly.


    "Thank you, brother." Ai Lucy remembered the dinner she had eaten last night, with a look of expectation on her face.


    The entrance of Maishima Academy.


    Su Yu watched the car leave.


    It is not unusual for Elucci to be several hundred years old.Demons are different from humans, and they will stop growing for a certain period of time. In theory, they have a life span of more than 10,000 years, and a few hundred years old are similar to teenage girls.


    ...


    In the afternoon, in the top restaurant of a hotel.


    Nakagawa Huayin sits nervously by the window, wearing a black evening dress, which brings her cuteness to the extreme.


    Short pink hair, exquisite features, and light makeup are still beautiful.


    She is currently the hottest newcomer idol. Today there was originally a photography task, but she was told by the company that she must come here for dinner.


    Nakagawa Huayin is very clear about what this means, and her agent also told her that the guests who are going to see her today are very special and can even affect her future.


    If Nakagawa Huayin irritates the other party, even if she becomes hot, she may be hidden by the company and bid farewell to the idol career.


    "Could it be..." Zhongchuan Huayin looked out the window, feeling a little desperate.


    She wants to be an idol just because she likes this profession, and she doesn''t want to accept the darkness of this industry.


    "Hua Yin, the other party is already downstairs, I will leave first. Remember, don''t irritate the other party. If you want to become a super idol, you must learn to endure such things." The agent patted Nakagawa Huayin. Some helplessly left on his shoulders.


    Nakagawa Huayin is a newcomer idol of the innocent family. Once this kind of thing is known to the outside world, it is likely that she will fall.


    However, it is undeniable that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, an opportunity that many new idols want.


    The agent left, and a few minutes later, there was a footstep from far to near.


    Nakagawa Huayin listened to the sound coming closer, clasped her hands and stood up.


    "I am the newcomer idol Nakagawa Hana sound. I am glad to meet you." Nakagawa Hana sound bowed and said.


    "Tick Tick Tick" her tears fell.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t invite you for that kind of thing, at least not yet." Su Yu helped Zhongchuan Huayin up.


    Zhongchuan Huayin stared at Su Yu blankly, with a handsome appearance and a gentle smile on her face. She couldn''t get hooked with the uncle she imagined.


    "It''s a rookie idol, really beautiful." Su Yu gently wiped away the tears on her face, and said with a light smile.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Nakagawa Huayin blushed, a little shy.


    "It''s okay, please sit down. I know you are very busy, and I have already booked the room for you in advance. After dinner, let''s go to see the night scene. You can take a good rest." Su Yu sat down and said.


    "Yeah." Zhongchuan Huayin breathed a sigh of relief looking at Su Yu''s smile.


    If it was Su Yu, she could barely accept even that kind of thing.


    "I like your singing very much, probably because my girlfriend''s voice is very similar to yours. If you don''t mind, can you sign a name for me?" Su Yu took out a piece of paper.


    "Of course...Huh? Marriage application?" Nakagawa Hanatone was stunned.


    "Just kidding." Su Yu took the piece of paper, snapped his fingers, and shook his hand. It turned into a CD with the cover of Zhongchuan Huayin.

 414 Chapter 414: Misunderstanding of Gui Mu Mari

    The dusk fell and it was dark.


    Su Yu and Zhongchuan Huayin had dinner, and they knew each other a lot.


    Probably knowing that Su Yu has a girlfriend, Nakagawa Huayin relaxed a lot.


    After dinner, the two went to the top floor, enjoying the night view.


    Nakagawa Huayin stood at the window, watching the light in the city.


    Su Yu handed her a cup of coffee.


    "Thank you." Nakagawa Huayin said softly.


    "You''re welcome, now we are friends." Su Yu said while drinking coffee.


    "Su Yujun, your girlfriend must be very beautiful?" Nakagawa Huayin said cautiously.


    "Which girlfriend do you mean?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Huh?" Nakagawa Huayin was taken aback.


    "Just kidding, my girlfriend is very beautiful, gentle and kind." Su Yu turned to look at the night scene.


    "Then you must be very happy?" Nakagawa Huayin licked her hair.


    "Happiness is indeed very happy, but unfortunately, we have a big trouble." Su Yu sighed.


    "What trouble? If you don''t mind, can you tell me?" Nakagawa Huayin asked curiously.


    "This trouble is..." Su Yu whispered in Zhongchuan Huayin''s ear.


    After listening to Nakagawa Huayin, he lowered his head in shame, unexpectedly this was Su Yu''s troubles.


    "Hua Yinjiang''s shy look is so cute, she is exactly the same as my girlfriend." Su Yu frivolously raised Zhongchuan Huayin''s chin.


    "Jun Su Yu, that...this..." Nakagawa Huayin stammered, not knowing what to say.


    "Are you willing to be my girlfriend?" Su Yu and Zhongchuan Huayin were close at hand.


    "You already have a girlfriend..."


    "What does it matter? As long as you don''t know it." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    "No...no." Nakagawa Huayin plucked up courage and pushed Su Yu away.


    "You refuse me so, I will be angry." Su Yu reminded.


    "Even if you are angry, I have to say, you can''t treat your girlfriend like this." Nakagawa Huayin said with a small fist.


    "Hua Yinjiang, I''ll give you a chance to reorganize the language. Think about what you should say." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Even if I can never get on the stage again, I will refuse you." Nakagawa Hana sound bit her lip.


    "Very well, I admire you very much." Su Yu put the coffee cup aside, patted Nakagawa Huayin''s head, and walked past her.


    Nakagawa Huayin lowered his head, this time was over, and Su Yu was completely irritated. She might really fall from the position of rookie idol and quit the idol business ever since.


    "Hua Yin, you are amazing." The agent''s voice sounded.


    "Agent, thank you for taking care of me all the time. I may never have a chance again..."


    "Hua Yin, you have been selected by Su Yujun. The next concert has been determined to be yours." The agent said excitedly.


    "Huh?" Nakagawa Huayin was stunned. Isn''t the concert meant for those seniors?Moreover, she clearly angered Su Yu, why would he take special care of her?


    "Stupid Huayin, this is the news from Jun Su Yu." The agent handed Zhongchuan Huayin a card.


    Nakagawa Huayin looked at the words on the card, a little at a loss, is everything just a test?


    ...


    In a certain residence.


    Su Yu returned home and saw Ai Lucy in the kitchen at a glance.


    "Brother, welcome back, this is the dinner I made for you." Elucci carried a plate of fish from hell.


    Su Yu gave her a thump without mercy.


    "Brother..." Ai Lucy looked at Su Yu with a grieved expression.


    "Don''t bring the things from hell to the human world, otherwise, I will send you back to hell." Su Yu said coldly.


    "Yes, I know it was wrong, elder brother." Ailusi reacted and lowered her head obediently.


    Su Yu walked into the kitchen, cleaned up the mess left by Ailusi, and started making dinner.


    Ailusi smelled the scent of curry, wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth, and stared at Su Yu in the kitchen.


    after an hour.


    Su Yu looked at Ailusi, who had no elegance at all, and was speechless.


    "Brother''s cooking is so delicious. If only you could eat such a delicious meal every day." Ailusi patted her belly, as if it had been months.


    "You come to clean up the tableware, use human methods to clean up, don''t destroy this place." Su Yu walked towards the bathroom.


    "Okay, my brother." Elucci stood up and began to pack the dishes.


    After she had packed the dishes, she glanced at the direction of the bathroom.


    "My elder brother is so kind to me, I also want to return him." Ailusi thought for a while, changed her swimsuit, and walked into the bathroom.


    After a few minutes.


    Elucci clutched her flushed face and escaped from the bathroom.


    She is also a girl as well as a devil. For Su Yu who is unabashed, she can only run away in shame.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu walked out of the bathroom, changed into his pajamas, and went to the balcony on the second floor.


    Next to it is a small coffee shop with Gui Mu clearly written on the door.


    The room on the second floor was shining, and that was Gui Mu Guima''s room.


    "The god of strategy?" Su Yu muttered.


    ...


    Weekend morning.


    In the coffee shop of Gui Mu''s house.


    "I am Elucci who moved to the next door yesterday. Please take care of me in the future." Elucci politely handed over the snack box.


    "Elucy is so cute, please sit down and taste my coffee." Gui Mu Mari smiled.


    Ailusi sat in her seat, Su Yu went out early in the morning and gave her the task of visiting the neighbor.


    "Is Elucci living here with my brother? In the morning, I saw a young man who is your brother, right?" Guimu Mari asked.


    "Well, my elder brother went out early in the morning. I was going to visit together. I''m really sorry." Elucci said quickly.


    "It''s okay, wait until next time, and take him with him." Gui Mu Mari took coffee and sandwiches and placed them in front of Elucci.


    "Delicious!" Elucci tasted the coffee, surprised.


    "I''m still very confident about coffee." Gui Mu Mari sat across from Ai Lucy.


    "Although it''s delicious, it feels like something is missing compared to the cooking of my elder brother." Ailusi muttered.


    "Is your brother a cook?" Gui Mu Mari curiously asked.


    "My elder brother is just a student, but he knows many things, such as delicious food, and he can drive a car, which is very mysterious." Ailuxi smiled, in fact, she didn''t know Su Yu.


    "You just met, right? Or the relationship of childhood sweethearts?" Gui Mu Mali saw through the relationship between Ai Lucy and Su Yu at a glance.


    "We really just met. My brother asked me to call him my brother." Elucci replied.


    "Then you guys didn''t know each other before?" Gui Mu Mari frowned, feeling something was wrong.


    "We only knew each other for two days, and my elder brother arranged everything for me." Elucci answered truthfully.


    "Then did he do anything strange to you?" Gui Mu Mari tentatively asked.


    "No...no..." Elucci remembered what happened last night, her face flushed.


    Gui Mu Mali felt a little bit in his heart. Sure enough, Su Yu was a liar and deceived Ai Lucy.

 415 Chapter 415 Gui Mu Maris Surprise

    morning.


    In a certain mall.


    "How...how?" Wu Geng Liuli whispered, some of them afraid to look at Su Yu''s eyes.


    Su Yu looked at Wu Geng Liuli''s maid outfit, her cat ears and tail.


    "Looks like a dishonest cat." Su Yu commented.


    "Then I''ll change it back." Wugeng Liuli''s face was slightly red.


    "I like this non-decent black cat. Change it back. You can only show it to me like this." Su Yu patted Wugeng Liuli''s head.


    Wu Geng Liuli glared at Su Yu with shame, and walked into the dressing room.


    When Wugeng Liuli came out again, she had changed into her Gothic costume, holding Su Yu''s arm, and continued walking around the mall.


    "Shall we find that woman next?" Wu Geng Liuli asked.


    "I''ll make an appointment with Tong Na another day. Today, I want to stay with the black cat." Su Yu glanced at Wugeng Liuli.


    "That woman always talks about you..."


    "The black cat speaks for Tongno like this, when did your relationship become so good?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Wugeng Liuli


    "Our relationship is not good, but I don''t want to listen to that woman any longer." Wu Geng Liuli said a little proudly.


    "Well, then go to Kirino, and we will play games together. I planned to take you to the beach, but I will send you back tomorrow morning. It''s a shame..."


    "Senior, you are really bad!" Wu Geng Liuli said with shame.


    "Black cat, shy, so cute."


    ...


    Kosaka Kirino''s room.


    Su Yu and Kosaka Kirino are playing games.


    Wugeng Liuli was held by Su Yu, his face flushed as he felt his change.


    "You hateful cat, how shy you look, wouldn''t it be..."


    Kosaka Kirino noticed the expression on Wugeng Liuli''s face, her pretty face flushed.


    "No...nothing, it''s just that the room is hotter." Wugeng Liuli turned her head.


    "Damn cat, senior, I will sit there too." Kosaka Kirino clenched his small fist.


    "This is my place, you can''t sit on it." Wugeng Liuli said quickly when she heard this.


    If Takasaka Kirino were to sit here, she would find something unusual.


    "Senior, do you like this nasty cat so much? I can do what she can do." Kosaka Kirino was not to be outdone.


    "Really? I think Tong Na might not be able to do it." Su Yu blinked.


    "Senior!" Wu Geng Liuli was ashamed and looked up at Su Yu.


    "Okay, okay, you two are obedient, don''t quarrel." Su Yu stroked Wugeng Liuli''s long hair and held Takasaka Tongno''s small hand.


    "Senior, so cunning." Kosaka Tongno came to Su Yu and hugged him.


    "Black Cat, Tong Nai, let''s go shopping together." Su Yu hugged them.


    ...


    At night, in front of Gaosaka''s house.


    "Senior, I have to come again." Kosaka Kirino said with some dismay.


    "I will definitely bother Tong Nai again." Su Yu lowered his head.


    After a few minutes.


    Kosaka Tong Nai reluctantly entered the house.


    Su Yu returned to the car and sat in the back row.


    Wu Geng Liuli looked out the car window, dressed in Gothic style, which made her look a little mysterious.


    "Little Tao, go to the nearest hotel." Su Yu said while holding Wu Geng Liuli''s small hand.


    "Senior!" Wu Geng Liuli turned her head to look at Su Yu in shame.


    "Just kidding, I remember you said you want to think about your relationship with me, are you still thinking about it?" Su Yu kissed the back of Wugeng Liuli''s hand lightly.


    "Senior didn''t give me a chance to think about it." Wu Geng Liuli whispered.


    "Then you don''t need to think about it, right? It really deserves to be my black cat. I like me so soon. If you are obedient, I will buy you delicious cat food." Su Yu took the five watch Liuli in. Arms.


    "I don''t eat cat food..."


    "Then what do you want to eat? Oh, I almost forgot that you were a bit sloppy." Su Yu''s smile was somewhat meaningful.


    "That matter, don''t talk about it!" Wu Geng Liuli said with shame and air.


    "When I was in Liuhua''s house, you were so bold, I really liked it." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "That...that''s just..."


    "No need to explain, I know you are not a serious black cat, so I like you." Su Yu lifted Wugeng Liuli''s chin.


    "Poor!" Wugeng Liuli punched Su Yu with a small fist.


    "Meow, let me listen." Su Yu held Wugeng Liuli''s small fist.


    "I wouldn''t be like that!" Wugeng Liuli flushed.


    "Little Tao, go to the nearest hotel." Su Yu said to the maid Xiao Tao.


    "Wait, let me think about it..."


    "Do you still need to think about this kind of thing? Are you not a black cat?"


    "Meow~"


    "It always feels like something is missing, or else, you try to put on a maid costume?"


    "senior!"


    "Okay, okay, meow a few more times."


    ...


    Near the Wugong Liuli home.


    "Black cat, today''s date is very happy." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "I''m not so happy." Wu Geng Liuli fluttered her long hair and muttered.


    "When I have time, I will come to you again. Next time I have a date, I must make you happy too." Su Yu held Wu Geng Liuli''s hands.


    "I''m going home, at this time, they will be worried..."


    "Did you forget something?" Su Yu reminded Wu Geng Liuli.


    "Close your eyes." Wugeng Liuli said helplessly.


    "I want to look at the black cat." Su Yu and Wu Geng Liuli were close at hand.


    "You are terrible... Um"


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu released the fifth watch Liuli.


    "Goodbye." Wu Geng Liuli left as if running away.


    Su Yu watched Wugeng Liuli leave, got in the car and left.


    ...


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Su Yu returned home.


    "Brother, good evening." Elucci said lazily, lying on the sofa.


    "Eating dumplings tonight." Su Yu walked into the kitchen.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    Elucci came to the door and opened the door.


    "Aunt Guimu, it''s so late, why are you here?" Ailusi asked puzzled.


    "The person who just came back is Elucci''s brother, right? I baked some biscuits just in time for you to taste. If you don''t mind, can you let me go in and sit?" Gui Mu Mari smiled.


    She suspected that Elucci was deceived by Su Yu, so she watched for an afternoon, but she didn''t expect to see Su Yu coming home just before closing the door.


    "Come in, Aunt Guimu." Ai Lucy saw the small bag in Guimu Mali''s hand, her eyes lit up, and she quickly greeted her in the door.


    As soon as Gui Mu Mali entered the door, he came to the living room.


    Su Yu in the kitchen was cooking dumplings with her back facing her.


    "Meeting for the first time, hello, I''m Guimu''s house next door..."


    "Guimumali, I know this name. You used to be a tyrant, right?" Su Yu interrupted her.


    "How do you know?" Gui Mu Ma Li was taken aback.


    "I also know about Gui Mu Guima, most of your things, and where your husband works." Su Yu turned and glanced at Gui Mu Ma Li.


    "Who on earth are you?" Gui Mu Mali asked in surprise.


    "The owner of a certain detective agency." Su Yu said lightly.

 416 Chapter 416

    Monday, early morning.


    Su Yu was wearing the school uniform of Maishima Academy, and the same was true for Ai Lucy. She seemed very interested in going to school.


    As soon as the two of them went out, they saw a teenager walking out of the yard next to him, holding a game console in his hand.


    "My brother, that seems to be Aunt Guimu''s child, shall we not say hello?" Ai Lucy whispered.


    "No." Su Yu glanced at Gui Mu''s coffee shop.


    Gui Mu Ma Li in the coffee shop was taken aback and hid quickly.


    Even if Su Yu is the owner of some detective agency, she still doubts Su Yu, especially the look in her eyes, which makes her a little embarrassed.


    ...


    Maishima Academy, like Sotake High, is a seaside school.


    Some differences are that Maishima Academy has a long history, and the school is larger, with buildings such as a library and a theater.


    Zong Wu Gao has been established for a short time, and the requirements for performance are slightly higher. Yubihama Yui''s ability to pass the exam should be considered an extraordinary performance.


    Su Yu and Ai Lucy walked in the crowd and attracted the attention of many students.


    Xi Gongzhen in the crowd saw Su Yu and looked down at her commuter bag. There was Su Yu''s book in it and some of her thoughts.


    Su Yu seemed to feel Xi Gongzhu''s gaze and turned to look at her.


    Xi Gongzhi quickly lowered his head.


    "Brother?" Ai Lucy called.


    "Nothing." Su Yu continued to walk towards the teaching building.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Su Yu was sitting by the window, his eyes swept over several people in the class.


    Guimu Guima has excellent academic performance.Whether in class or after class, he is playing games, as if to him, games are everything.


    Highland Ayumi, a student of the athletics department, and the first exorcist owner.


    Ai Lucy''s cuteness made her a popular transfer student.


    Su Yu''s appearance naturally attracted the attention of several girls, as well as the hostility of some boys.


    "Brother, shall we go to lunch together?" Elucci walked over.


    "No, you go have lunch with them, I still have things to do." Su Yu pushed his glasses and it was time to go to the library.


    In Shenzhi''s anime, his favorite girl is Shiomiyashi.


    The silent librarian has a lot of thoughts in his mind, but he dared not express it. His shy look is very cute.


    When Su Yu walked into the library, Xi Gongzhu was already sitting in the position of the librarian, still looking at his book.


    "Have you finished reading it?" Su Yu said.


    Xi Gongxi raised his head and found that it was Su Yu, and quickly handed him the book.


    Su Yu took the book, but did not leave, but continued to look at Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongxi lowered his head, trying to give Su Yu the impression of the pile, but was also afraid of being considered a strange person by him.


    "You don''t need to speak, I know what you are thinking. Give me your thoughts. You are not the only one who sees things faster." Su Yu knocked on the table.


    Xi Gongbian was taken aback for a moment, carefully took out the pile of thoughts after reading, and handed it to Su Yu.


    Su Yu took the post-reading feeling and stood in front of Xi Gongzheng, turning pages quickly.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Your feeling after reading is worse than dissatisfaction with the character..."


    Xi Gongzhu opened her mouth wide. She thought that Su Yu was just looking, but she didn''t expect to see her core thoughts.


    "This is another book, do you still want to read it?" Su Yu said a lot, and looked at the speechless Xi Gongzhu, and took out another book.


    Xi Gongzhu nodded. Su Yu''s books, she didn''t find them in the library outside or on the Internet.


    "Tell me your name and I will lend you this book. In addition to this book, I have many story books that are not available to the outside world." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    Shiomiyashi pointed to her name.


    "I want to hear you say it." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I... my name is Xi Gongxi." Xi Gongxi stammered.


    "My name is Su Yu. I just transferred to Maishima Academy today. I am here half of my purpose is for you." Su Yu placed the book in front of Xi Gongzhu, whispered and left.


    "Huh?" Xi Gongxian stared at Su Yu''s back blankly, did he come for her?


    ...


    In the afternoon, physical education.


    Su Yu was sitting on the steps, looking at Stepme Gao Gao of the track and field club.


    The black short hair looks a little boyish, but when tied up, it looks very cute.


    The unique T-shirt and sports shorts of the track and field department perfectly set off her figure.


    Gao Ayumi tied her hair, looked serious, looked at the railing in front of him, and started hurdling.


    "My elder brother, why are you staring at Bu Mei, do you like her so much?" Ai Luxi didn''t know when she came to Su Yu.


    "She is the first owner of soul exorcism, is your detector a decoration?" Su Yu raised his head and glanced at Ai Lucy.


    "Huh? The first exorcist owner? But, my detector hasn''t responded yet..."


    Before Elucci''s words fell, the skull hair ornament on her head rang.


    "Brother, it''s an exorcism! There is an exorcism in Bumei''s body!" Ailusi said in surprise.


    "..." Su Yu.


    Gao Gaobumei ran to the finish line, stopped, and was about to continue running, when she found that Su Yu was looking at her, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    When she saw Elucci, she seemed to understand and smiled at Su Yu.


    Su Yu clearly saw the exorcism on her body. Once left alone, the exorcism would inevitably grow to materialization. At that time, the exorcism would be a little harder to deal with.


    Of course, this is only difficult for the exorcist team.For him, even if a real demon stands in front of him, he can kill the opponent like a fly.


    "Elucy, go to check if Ayumi Takayama has had any games recently, and then check the situation around her. For example, who has been in contact with, conflicts, etc., these small things may cause gaps in her heart." Su Yu ordered.


    "Yes, elder brother." After Alucci finished speaking, she wanted to ask Ayumi Kogen.


    "I want you to observe with your eyes, not to ask her."


    "Okay." Ailuxi sat next to Su Yu, staring at Gao Gaomei.


    Ayumi Kogen felt Elucci''s gaze and turned to look at her with a puzzled expression.


    "..." Su Yu.


    ...


    School time in the afternoon.


    Su Yu saw the high school Ayumi, who was taught by seniors, and learned about the game.


    "The plot has not changed roughly. It seems that she will still make the same choice." Su Yu turned and left. The plot did not change, but she needed time.


    He was just a transfer student, and he suddenly cared about Gao Aimei, which seemed a little strange.


    First of all, you must know and have a certain degree of affection, so that you can get the effect. If you don''t know, how can you convince her?


    In fact, Su Yu knows that there is a trick that should be very effective against exorcism, but unfortunately, that trick is a trick in other animation worlds.

 417 Chapter 417: The Information Brought By Bai Ya

    night.


    Highland Ayumi is walking on the way home.


    The track and field competition was about to begin, but she hesitated.


    The pressure from her seniors made her a little nervous. If she fails, she will be laughed at by many people.


    However, she was a little unwilling in her heart, and finally became a member of the track and field club. She also wanted to get dazzling results.


    "Yeah, such a cute high school student, are you lost? Do you want us to take you home?" Several figures stood in front of Highland Amy.


    Gao Gaoyao was taken aback for a moment, looked at the bad hair colors in front of him, and took a step back.


    "That, please get out of..."


    "A rare encounter, do you want to accompany us for a drink?" The leading blond young man stretched out his hand.


    "Please don''t be like this..." Gao Gao said with a little fear, and looked at the office worker passing by with his eyes asking for help.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?" A bad guy shouted at the office worker, scared the office worker and ran away.


    Highland Ayumi was surrounded by a few bad things, and her heart was extremely nervous.


    "Which set did you come from for such a clich��d badness?" A voice came from everyone''s heads.


    "Huh?" Gao Gaoyi looked up and found Su Yu standing on the billboard.


    "Who are you?" The blond young man frowned.


    "Leave it to you." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Yes." Asaka and Yueying fell beside the bad guys.


    Gao Gaobumei looked at Su Yu blankly.


    In the next second, Su Yu disappeared.


    The bad guys around her made a few screams, and the blond young man just turned to see Xiao Wei.


    Xiaoyou raised his feet, causing the blond young man to lie on the ground like dried shrimps, arching.


    "That..." Gao Ayumi looked at the three who were about to leave.


    Asaka and Yueying jumped onto the roof, and Xiaowei did the same.


    Gao Gaoyuan looked at the ills lying on the ground and hurriedly walked towards the house.


    Su Yu''s appearance made her a little surprised, and she even had the illusion that she was acting, but those bad tragic conditions did not seem to be acting at all.


    There are also a few of them, which are obviously bad in the neighborhood, and Gao Gaomei has also heard of them.


    "Speaking of which, why on earth did he appear here?" Gao Gaobumei walked into the house, still thinking about Su Yu.


    ...


    Su Yu''s home.


    The disappearance of the shadow clone caused Su Yu to receive what happened over there.


    The hero who was prepared to save the United States did not expect to encounter a real bad situation. The tactical retreat was very handsome, but he didn''t know how deep he could impress Gao Gaomei.


    "Brother, I''m hungry." Ailuxi lay on the sofa, looking at Su Yu pitifully.


    "I''m already cooking." Su Yu looked back at Ailusi and continued to make dinner.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    "Elucci, go and open the door." Su Yu reminded.


    Elucci clutched her belly and came to the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the girl outside with a smile on her face.


    "Bai Ya!"


    "Shhh, quietly." Bai Ya glanced at the room and said to Elucci.


    "What''s the matter? Bai Ya?" Ailusi asked puzzled.


    "I don''t want to meet him. I came to see you today to tell you that this place has officially become the area you are responsible for." Bai Ya whispered.


    "Really? Thank you, Bai Ya." Ai Lucy said in surprise.


    "No thanks, I just conveyed the news, and didn''t do anything worthy of your thanks. Don''t worry about the exorcism thing, just work hard slowly. It''s hard to find an exorcism at first." Bai Ya was a little proud. Tao.


    "Really? But, my brother has found several exorcist owners..."


    "How is it possible?!" Bai Ya said in surprise.


    "I actually don''t believe it, but today I discovered that my brother''s judgment ability is far superior to our detector, so I think he should have some special ability." Ailusi thought for a while.


    "If there is such a thing, I must report it to the head of the big skull. Compared to the devil or something, catching the soul is more important..."


    "Devil?" Su Yu in the kitchen had a meal.


    The black ghost stood beside Elucci, listening to their conversation, but it was a pity that Bai Ya only mentioned a word and left.


    Ailuxi walked into the door and glanced at Su Yu cautiously, wondering if Dead Fish heard her conversation with Bai Ya.


    "Supper is ready." Su Yu did not delve into it, carrying two ramen noodles, and walked out of the kitchen.


    ...


    Lunch break the next day.


    Gao Gaobao looked at Su Yu on the steps, hesitated for a moment, and walked to his place.


    "Thank you for what happened last night, Su Yujun." Gao Gaobumei said softly.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu replied lightly.


    "Su Yujun is Elucci''s brother, right? I don''t know if you have joined any clubs..."


    "I''m not interested in clubs or anything. It''s been a few days since the competition. Let''s work hard." Su Yu interrupted Gao Ayumi and finished lunch.


    "Thank you." Gao Gaobumei said to Su Yu''s back.


    Su Yu took a few steps, and Ailusi followed Su Yu.


    "My brother, your attitude is so indifferent, do you want to attack Bumeijiang or do you have other plans?" Ailusi asked.


    "Going to the strategy is not to please her, just leave enough impression, and then wait for the turning point." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Is this impression too weak?" Elucci whispered.


    "From now on, you will know." Su Yu walked towards the library.


    "My brother, classmate Xi Gong''s exorcism hasn''t come out yet, what are you going to do now?" Ailusi asked in confusion.


    "I didn''t go to see her for her drive, I just liked it."


    "Eh? Doesn''t the elder brother have a girlfriend? Don''t you want your girlfriend? What a terrible elder brother..."


    "You say one more thing, I will change the target of the strategy to you first." Su Yu stopped.


    Elucci''s face flushed and she stopped talking.


    ...


    In the library.


    Xi Gongzhu kept looking at the door, waiting for Su Yu to appear.


    She has finished reading the book she got yesterday. The story is very interesting and makes her look forward to the next book.


    On the table was a pile of thoughts after reading, full of her thoughts.


    Su Yu walked into the library and saw Xi Gongzhu at a glance.


    Xi Gongzhu glanced at him, and a blush appeared on his face.


    Su Yu''s eyes made her afraid to look directly.


    Elucci sat obediently in the chair and began to read absently.


    Su Yu came to Xi Gongzhu.


    "This is yesterday''s book, and the feeling after reading it..." Xi Gongxi''s voice was very small, and his head lowered.


    A little nervous, but also a little expectant.


    Su Yu looked at Xi Gongzhu''s feelings after reading, and sat in front of her.


    Xi Gongzhu noticed Su Yu''s speed of turning the book faster than her.


    "Sure enough, I am not the only one who possesses this kind of reading ability." Xi Gongxi thought to himself, with a sense of peace of mind to find the same kind.

 418 Chapter 418

    in the afternoon.


    Gao Ayumi lowered her head, and the two seniors in front of her were reprimanding her.


    Su Yu sat on the steps and watched this scene without any intention of stepping forward. He even wore headphones and sounded songs.


    Ailusi looked at Su Yu who was unmoved, somewhat worried, but did not intend to destroy Su Yu''s plan.


    ...


    the following few days.


    During the lunch break, Su Yu wandered around the library and sports field.


    Highland Ayumi receives lessons from the predecessors every day, and tomorrow is the game time.


    Su Yu looked at the plateau Stepmi who was about to hurdle. Today, she did not tie her hair.


    "Today''s Bomijang is a bit strange..." Ai Lucy murmured.


    Su Yu stood up and walked towards the end the moment he stepped out of the plateau.


    "Pumping" plateau Bumi crossed several railings, and finally fell in front of Su Yu.


    "Bumei!" The two girls beside them were startled.


    "It''s okay, I''ll send her to the health room." Su Yu hugged Gao Gaoyao.


    Gao Ayumi was taken aback and lowered his head.


    "Is your elder brother finally going to act?" Ailuxi looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    Health room.


    "Trouble you, Jun Su Yu," Gao Gaobumei said softly.


    Su Yu didn''t answer, and helped her bandage.


    "Actually, I have been hesitating lately, but occasionally I have better luck and I get excellent results. This time I might fail..."


    "So, do you choose to escape?" Su Yu looked up at Gao Gaoyuan Bumi.


    "Jun Su Yu, is it wrong to escape?" Gao Gaoyao turned her head.


    "There is nothing wrong with escaping. If you want to escape, you''d better quit the track and field club. If you pretend to be injured, more people will laugh at it." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "How do you know that I was acting?" Ayumi Gao Gao looked at the injured foot.


    "When you get serious, your hair will tie up. Today, you didn''t tie your hair." Su Yu looked at the sunset outside the window.


    "No wonder you will stand there, I will pretend to be sick when I know..." Gao Gao''s eyes blushed.


    "Not reconciled?" Su Yu asked.


    Highland Ayumi clenched her small fist and nodded.


    "Then why do you want to escape? Don''t you think you can''t do it?" Su Yu looked down at Gao Gaoyuan Bumi.


    "I have no confidence to beat the predecessors..."


    "Bumei, did you join the track and field club because you got excellent results, or do you think this sport is interesting?" Su Yu squatted in front of Gao Gaobumei and held her little hand.


    Gao Gaobumei was startled, as if he understood what Su Yu meant.


    "As long as you try your best and leave no regrets, it will be good." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Can I really do it?" Gao Gaobumei was a little uncertain.


    "You can do it, trust me." Su Yu gently hugged Gao Gao Bumi.


    "Jun Su Yu, that..."


    "Come on." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Highland Ayumi opened her eyes wide, and a soul-expelling escaped from her.


    Su Yu raised his hand and sealed the exorcism.


    Highland Ayumi closed her eyes, and she felt sleepy.


    Su Yu removed the bandage of Gao Gaobumei and used a healing technique to recover her injury.


    "Brother?" Ai Lucy came behind Su Yu.


    "That is exorcism." Su Yu pointed to a small bug on the wall.


    "It''s indeed a soul-expelling breath, and there is a seal. Will your brother know how to seal it? It''s amazing..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go." Su Yu put the plateau Bumi away and covered her with a quilt.


    After the exorcism is taken out, part of the memories of Gao Ayumi and the people around him will disappear.


    It stands to reason that what Su Yu said to her would be forgotten by Gao Gaomei.


    However, Su Yu was weakened a lot by the system, and accordingly, the rules of this world were weakened even more.


    Therefore, Gao Gaobumei will not forget these things.


    ...


    Games the next day.


    Gao Yuan Ayumi stood in the first position, looking at Su Yu in the audience stage with a sweet smile on his face.


    "Elucci, Gao Gao''s memory of Bomi doesn''t seem to disappear." Su Yu reminded.


    "Huh? How is it possible, as long as you catch the exorcism, the memory will definitely disappear." Elucci couldn''t believe it.


    "Probably something went wrong, go and ask your seniors." Su Yu suggested.


    "Well, I''m going to ask Bai Ya now." Ailusi hurriedly left.


    If the exorcism disappears and the memory is not erased, then when facing the next goal, pay attention to the previous goal.


    At the end of the sports meeting, Su Yu got up and was about to leave, and Gao Gaohao walked over.


    "Su Yujun, thank you for your encouragement. Thanks to you, I won the first place." Gao Gaobumei said with a red face.


    "you are welcome."


    "Are you free this afternoon?" Gao Gao said with courage.


    "I am going to the movies." Su Yu replied.


    "Are you alone? Still with your girlfriend?" Gao Gaobumei felt tight.


    "I and Ai Lucy. She just left and just got an extra movie ticket. Do you want to go to the movie with me?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Can you?" Gao Gaoyao was a little surprised.


    "If you don''t have time, forget it..."


    "I have time. Before watching the movie, let''s go to have a coffee. I''ll treat you." Gao Gao said quickly.


    "I''ll wait for you, let''s change clothes first."


    "Jun Su Yu, wait for me." Gao Gaobumei ran towards the locker room.


    Less than half an hour.


    Ayumi Kogen ran back panting, and had changed into Maishima Academy''s sailor uniform.


    Su Yu walked to the outside of the school, Gao Gaobumei followed Su Yu.


    The two walked side by side, Gao Gaobu Mi glanced at Su Yu, and her little hand touched the back of his hand.


    Su Yu slowly held the small hand of Gao Gaobumei, making her feel a little warm, and she couldn''t help holding Su Yu''s big hand tightly.


    "Let''s go to this coffee shop." Gao Gao pointed to a coffee shop not far away.


    Su Yu took her into the store and sat by the window.


    The two ordered coffee, Gao Gaobumei looked at Su Yu, and remembered what happened yesterday.


    "Thinking about yesterday?"


    "Hmm..." Gao Gaobumei''s face flushed.


    "Actually, I approached you with a purpose." Su Yu held Gao Gao''s little hand.


    "Purpose?" Gao Haomi was taken aback.


    "I want to try, what kind of experience it is to have a girlfriend." Su Yu said slowly.


    Highland Ayumi lowered her head in shame.


    "Can you be my girlfriend?" Su Yu continued.


    "Is this too fast..." Gao Gao said in a low voice.


    "It''s really fast, sorry, when I didn''t say it."


    "I want to know more about Su Yujun, okay?" Gao Gaobumei said in judo.


    "Yes." Su Yu glanced out the window, Ai Luci and Bai Ya were hiding with feather clothes.


    The two of them drank coffee and walked towards the cinema, holding hands, a little more natural.


    The movie Su Yu chose was very suitable for girls to watch, so much so that Elucci, who was hiding next to him, cried.


    Kuang Ayumi has been holding Su Yu''s hand all the time, and her affection for Su Yu is probably more than that of friends, far from the love of lovers.


    Su Yu''s confession just now was rejected by her, but she felt that she owed Su Yu a little bit, so she held Su Yu''s hand along the way.

 419 Chapter 419

    At the end of the date, Su Yu watched Gao Gaobumei walk into the station and looked at Bai Ya and Ai Lucy.


    "I have investigated the reasons why the memory will not disappear. Originally, the memory of the human girl will disappear when the exorcism leaves. However, the exorcism becomes weaker and our influence is very limited. We can only manually erase her memory. Bai Ya said.


    "Are you the predecessor of Ailusi?" Su Yu looked at Bai Ya.


    The long purple hair is waist-length, the white features, the proud figure, and a sailor school uniform, quite like the school uniform of Maishima Academy.


    "My name is Bai Ya, please don''t keep staring at me, it''s very rude." Bai Ya felt Su Yu''s gaze, and said with shame.


    "Talk about manually erasing memories." Su Yu retracted his gaze and walked forward.


    "Manually erase the memory, you only need to do it while she is sleeping, so that she can temporarily forget part of the memory about you." Bai Ya briefly introduced.


    "Then let her forget for a while, I have already chosen the next goal." Su Yu took out a photo and handed it to Ai Lucy.


    "How are you sure that this girl has an exorcism?" Bai Ya frowned.


    "I can see with my eyes, can you believe it?" Su Yu glanced at Bai Ya.


    "You are just a human being, how could it be..."


    "Who told you that I am a human?" Su Yu stopped.


    "Do you already know your identity?" Bai Ya said in a daze.


    "I was not sure just now, now I am a little sure." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "You... are you testing me?"


    "Yes, I don''t think I have any reason to be followed by you. The only possibility is that there is a problem with my identity." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "We just learned that you have a lot of girlfriends..."


    "No need to explain, my eyes can see everything. It''s not the time to go to hell with you. After that, I will go get my power back." Su Yu spoke and glanced at Bai Ya''s reaction.


    Bai Ya opened her mouth and regretted meeting Su Yu, but she didn''t expect so much information from him.


    "Sure enough, all the answers are in the new hell."


    Su Yu looked at Bai Ya''s expression and understood.


    ...


    At night, Su Yu''s house.


    "Brother, do you want to investigate this new target?" Elucci said cautiously, sitting on the sofa.


    Bai Ya was scared away by Su Yu, and when she left, she reminded her to be careful of Su Yu and never talk too much.


    Fortunately, Ailusi didn''t know much. Only a few demons knew about Su Yu''s identity. Only Nora and Bai Ya knew more about Su Yu''s identity.


    Satania and Vennette, they temporarily lost contact with Su Yu, they can only start the second plan to observe things in the human world.


    "Blond with twin ponytails, petite, what else do I need to investigate? Typical arrogant." Su Yu replied lying on another sofa.


    "The specific information and her preferences, don''t these need to be investigated?" Ailusi asked in doubt.


    "I''m a strategy, not a marriage. I don''t need to understand it so clearly. You don''t have the ability to investigate the information I want." Su Yu gave Ailusi a white glance.


    "My brother, am I very useless?" Ailuxi looked at Su Yu pitifully.


    "Are you only realizing this now?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Brother!" Ai Lucy smirked.


    "If you want to prove the value, follow me." Su Yu got up and walked toward the bathroom.


    Elucci blushed and did not follow.


    ...


    Meisheng Aoyama, one of the famous figures in Maishima Academy.


    She was a eldest lady, but she didn''t expect her father to pass away suddenly. The company owed a lot of debts, relying on her mother to work outside.


    In an ordinary apartment.


    Aoyama Meisheng looked at the young man in front of him and clenched his small fist.


    "As long as you sign this agreement, you can pay off all your debts."


    "Why should I believe you?" Qing Shan Meisheng stared at Su Yu in front of him.


    Su Yu who came to the door suddenly caught her off guard, especially after the other party revealed her identity, she felt that Su Yu wanted to take this opportunity to approach her.


    "I know that you were originally a eldest lady, and could not accept the reality of your father''s death. However, your mother worked very hard. You should understand this?" Su Yu smiled.


    Qingshan Meisheng fell silent, she really couldn''t accept this kind of thing, and now she still considers herself the eldest lady of the Qingshan family.


    Accepting reality is tantamount to accepting the fact that her father died. This is something she wants to avoid.


    However, without accepting reality, the money her mother earned from her hard work would be spent by her in a short time.


    "As long as you are willing to become my exclusive maid, I can repay the debts owed by the Qingshan family, and I can help you regain the villa of the Qingshan family." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Can you really help me take back the villa of the Qingshan family?" Qingshan Meisheng said excitedly.


    The villa of the Qingshan family is the thing she most wants to take back. It has all her memories and the glory of the Qingshan family.


    "Of course." Su Yu shrugged.


    Meisheng Aoyama hesitated for a moment, and signed the agreement.


    "From now on, you will be my exclusive maid. Let''s go. I will take you to the villa of Qingshan''s family." Su Yu took Qingshan Meisheng''s little hand and pulled her out.


    "Wait a minute, I have to pack things..."


    "Qianxiang, help her clean up the room." Su Yu said to Qianxiang who was on standby next to her.


    "Yes." Asaka said respectfully.


    Aoyama Meisheng looked at the car in front of him, which was exactly the same as the previous car of the Aoyama family, except that the driver who was driving was replaced by a maid.


    The car came all the way to Qingshan''s house. Qingshan Meisheng looked at the unchanged villa and couldn''t wait to return to her room.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa in the living room, drinking black tea, without speaking.


    Qingshan Meisheng went around in the villa, and finally walked out of the study and came to Su Yu.


    "What is the exclusive maid doing?"


    "Xiaoyu, take her to change into a maid outfit." Su Yu ordered.


    "Yes. Miss Qingshan, please come with me." The maid Xiaoyu left with Qingshan Meisheng.


    After half an hour.


    Qing Shan Meisheng stood in front of Su Yu blushing.


    The golden double ponytail, delicate features, petite body, and a black and white maid outfit, are extremely cute.


    "It''s unexpectedly cute, not bad. When you are at home in the future, just wear it like this." Su Yu nodded and said.


    "What about outside?" Qingshan Meisheng whispered.


    "Outside, it is naturally the eldest lady of the Qingshan family and my girlfriend. I have prepared the clothes for your date. Let''s try it." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Qingshan Meisheng looked at the clothes in the hands of the maid Xiaoyu, and was slightly taken aback.


    The gothic long skirt looks very elegant, but if you go out wearing such clothes, isn''t it a patient with secondary disease?

 420 Chapter 420 Qingshan Beauty and Date

    amusement park.


    Aoyama Meisheng was dressed in Gothic clothing, feeling the eyes of people around him, and she was ashamed and angry.


    Su Yu held her hand and saw the blush on Qing Shan Meisheng''s face, the corner of his mouth curled up.


    This eldest lady behaved very well, after all, Su Yu paid her debts for her. If she refused to perform the duties of an exclusive maid, it would be a breach of contract.


    "Let''s go to the shop over there and sit down." Su Yu pointed to a coffee shop.


    Aoyama Meisheng nodded, and he was relieved.


    When the two walked into the coffee shop, Qingshan Meisheng realized that the coffee shop was even more dangerous.


    Su Yu ordered a cup of dessert, just for a couple to enjoy.


    Qingshan Meisheng picked up the spoon, looked at Su Yu in front of him, slowly scooped a spoonful of dessert, and placed it next to Su Yu''s mouth.


    "I thought you would refuse, but I didn''t expect to take the initiative." Su Yu tasted the dessert and smiled at Qingshan Meisheng.


    "Since I promised you, I will never go back. This is my dignity as the eldest of the Qingshan family." Qingshan Meisheng said seriously.


    "Is the dignity of the lady? Boring." Su Yu took a spoonful of dessert and handed it to Qingshan Meisheng''s mouth.


    Aoyama Meisheng did not speak, and silently ate the dessert.


    ...


    Leaving the coffee shop, Su Yu continued to take Qingshan Meisheng around the amusement park.


    She didn''t seem to be interested in the amusement park, and was not very happy the whole time.


    Soon after, Su Yu took her to the cinema again.


    Aoyama Meisheng watched the movie and was not as moved as ordinary girls, but was always serious.


    "What a strange eldest lady." Su Yu thought to himself. When the movie theater was over, he took her to the front of a hotel.


    A banquet was being held in the hotel, Qingshan Meisheng saw the familiar hotel and remembered the past.


    When her father was still alive, he would often bring her to such banquets and taught her to be a lady.


    She remembered her father''s words and was proud of her identity as the eldest of the Qingshan family.


    "Miss Qingshan, do you want to go in?" Su Yu asked.


    "Aren''t we here for the banquet?" Qingshan Meisheng was startled.


    "If I show my identity, they will definitely invite me in for a drink, and then we will become the focus of the banquet..."


    "Then why don''t you go in?" Qingshan Meisheng asked in confusion.


    "To me, they are just ordinary people. To you, they should be familiar?" Su Yu let go of Qingshan Meisheng''s little hand.


    "My father has taken me many times..." Qing Shan Meisheng lowered her head. She knew that Su Yu was very rich, and those flattering people were indeed ordinary people to him.


    Before her father was alive, one by one they would very politely call her Miss Qingshan.


    After her father died, they didn''t even care about her life or death.


    "Want to go in? Back to that world." Su Yu whispered.


    Qing Shan Meisheng trembled and understood the meaning of Su Yu''s words.


    That glamorous world will undoubtedly become a hell for her who has lost everything now, and ridicule and fooling will all fall on her.


    If Su Yu doesn''t help, she can only accept their mockery.


    "It looks like you have already thought about it. I plan to go to another place on the way back. Do you want to go with me?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and made an invitation to dance.


    "As a maid, I have no choice." Qing Shan Meisheng''s little hand fell into Su Yu''s hand.


    Su Yu took her hand and came to the hotel garden.


    There was music in the hotel.


    Qingshan Meisheng and Su Yu were dancing by the fountain.


    Bai Ya and Ailusi, who were hiding in the dark, couldn''t understand, they only thought they had good dancing skills.


    At the end of the song, Aoyama Meisheng''s eyes shed tears.


    In just one day, Su Yu brought her back to reality.


    "Miss Qingshan, don''t cry." Su Yu hugged her.


    "I didn''t cry..." Qing Shan Meisheng said, leaning in Su Yu''s arms, crying even more sadly.


    Su Yu stroked her long hair and sat next to the fountain, holding Qingshan Meisheng.


    After a long time, Aoyama Meisheng raised his head and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    "thank you."


    "It looks like you are ready to accept reality." Su Yu wiped away the tears from her face.


    "I can''t make my mother worry anymore, and what I lost will never come back." Qingshan Meisheng said softly.


    "I like you very much." Su Yu looked down at Qingshan Meisheng in his arms.


    "Jun Su Yu, the money I owe will definitely be returned to you in the future. At that time..."


    "Sorry, the agreement says that you want to stay with me forever." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Qing Shan Meisheng widened his eyes and struggled a little bit, only to accept that he could not push Su Yu away.


    "This guy, Elucci, you must be careful of him." Bai Ya said with a red face when she saw this scene.


    "I think my elder brother is very good...ah, the exorcism has come out." Ailusi flew toward the sky and directly put the exorcism into the bottle.


    "With such an assistant, it is indeed possible to quickly catch the exorcism. But, such a bad guy, I absolutely don''t need it." Bai Ya murmured.


    ...


    In front of Qingshan''s villa.


    "I''m leaving now. In school, don''t talk to me." Su Yu said to Qingshan Meisheng.


    "I see." Qingshan Meisheng''s small hands clasped together.


    "You are my exclusive maid, and the maid must look like a maid, do you understand?" Su Yu lifted Qing Shan Meisheng''s chin.


    Qing Shan Meisheng''s face was flushed, and he dared not look at Su Yu.


    "When we get acquainted, I will come to you. At that time, maybe the Qingshan family can develop again." Su Yu said in Qingshan Meisheng''s ear.


    Aoyama Meisheng took a step back in shame.


    "Good night." Su Yu patted Qingshan Meisheng''s head and got on the car.


    "Good night." Qing Shan Meisheng bowed and watched Su Yu leave.


    ...


    Su Yu''s house.


    "Brother, you have worked hard, who is our next goal?" Ailuxi smiled when she saw Su Yu walking in the door.


    "Temporarily rest." Su Yu walked past Ailusi and entered the kitchen.


    "Huh? Didn''t your elder brother find any other girls who have exorcism?" Elucci guessed.


    "There are still several, take a break these two days, and talk about it in two days." Su Yu said without turning back.


    "Who else? I only know the girls in the library." Ailucy said curiously.


    Su Yu didn''t answer, he was thinking about other things.


    Catch the soul, for him, can only be regarded as an expansion of business, his real goal should be the devil or goddess.


    God''s soldiers mode requires their power.Although Ailusi is relatively stupid, she is indeed an innocent girl. It couldn''t be better to experiment with her.


    "Brother, tell me, I''ll investigate it for you." Ailusi coquettishly.


    "Tomorrow, we will go on a date."


    "My brother, what are you talking about?" Elucci was stunned.


    "Tomorrow, we two will go on a date. You can plan now, and I can accompany you wherever you want to go." Su Yu repeated.

 421 Chapter 421

    the next day.


    In the aquarium.


    Ai Lucy looked at the various fishes inside, and soon forgot to be shy and asked Su Yu to take pictures for her.


    Su Yu introduced her various fishes.


    When the introduction was over, Elucci looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "Brother, which of these fish is the best?"


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Little girl, the fish here are not food fish, so you can''t eat it." The woman next to her covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Sorry, sorry, I thought the aquarium was built to facilitate the choice of ingredients." Ailusi was weak.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Really funny little girl." The few tourists nearby laughed.


    Ailuxi looked at Su Yu with embarrassment, and found him a little angry, and quickly lowered her head.


    "Let''s go, let''s go see the penguins." Su Yu patted Ailusi''s head and walked forward.


    "Penguin?" Ailucy''s eyes lit up. The penguin appeared on the TV show last night, which impressed her deeply.


    The two came to the penguin''s place, and Elucci looked at the penguin inside.


    "Don''t ask if it''s delicious, I don''t know." Su Yu reminded.


    "My brother, I won''t ask that kind of thing anymore!" Elucci blushed.


    ...


    At noon, in a restaurant.


    Elucci tasted the food in the restaurant, slightly disappointed.


    "Brother''s cooking is more delicious."


    "Wait until the evening to go back, I''ll do it for you." Su Yu heard her and raised his head and said.


    "Thank you, brother." Ailusi smiled sweetly.


    Her smile is very innocent, just like her performance today.


    As long as Su Yu held hands, he would lower his head shyly.


    The God''s Soldier mode requires 1,000 evolution points. In one morning, Su Yu gained 5 evolution points from Elucci.


    Compared to girls who attacked humans, Ailusi, the innocent demon, was a better strategy.


    After lunch, Elucci tasted dessert with a contented expression.


    "Elucci, can you let me try your dessert?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "Sir, can''t you ask for another one?" Elucci whispered.


    "I think Ai Lucy''s dessert is better. If Ai Lucy feeds me, I will be very happy." Su Yu smiled and looked at Ai Lucy.


    "Hello?" Ailusi looked at the spoon in her hand, her face was slightly red, and she felt very shy after thinking about that kind of thing.


    "If Ai Lucy feeds me, I can tell you the next goal." Su Yu held Ai Lucy''s little hand.


    "Really?" Elucci was moved.


    "Of course." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I really can''t do anything with my brother, then give you a bite." Ailusi hesitated for a while, gathered courage, scooped a spoonful of dessert, and slowly put it next to Su Yu''s mouth.


    Seeing Su Yu eat the dessert, Ailusi''s heartbeat speeds up a bit, this is the first time she has been so close to a boy.


    "Slightly sweet." Su Yu whispered.


    Elucci lowered her head in shame.


    "Congratulations to the host for gaining 5 evolution."


    Su Yu let go of Ailusi''s little hand, and it seemed that the evolution degree this time was increased according to the target''s favorability degree, but he didn''t know where the upper limit was.


    ...


    In the afternoon, the cinema.


    The last time Elucci came in stealth, she was moved by the plot in the movie, and this time she cried while watching it.


    The movie ends.


    Su Yu coaxed her like a child, causing her evolution to increase by 1 point again.


    The two walked out of the movie theater. Su Yu chose a coffee shop and chatted with Elucci about the plot in the movie.


    Ai Lucy spoke seriously about her impressions, which was recognized by Su Yu, with a smile on her face, and her evolutionary degree increased by 1 point.


    ...


    on the way home.


    "My brother, I didn''t expect dating to be such a happy thing. When we have the next opportunity, shall we go on a date again?" Ai Lucy looked at Su Yu beside her.


    "No problem, I will take you to the amusement park next time." Su Yu took Ailusi''s little hand.


    Today��s date, the final gain is 20 points of evolution.


    Only Elucci alone can provide 20 points of evolution. If you date them all at once, I am afraid you can get one-fifth of the evolution, which is more than 200 points.


    The evolution of the God''s Soldier mode can be obtained from angels and demons, and it goes without saying that the goddess.


    The six goddesses in Maishima Academy still have five people even if they ignore the god of war.


    In addition to the Exorcist team''s Ai Lucy, Bai Ya, Nora, Demon faction Satania and Vinnet, this is a total of ten people.


    Gabriel and Lafil turned out to be weak.


    Of course, in a strict sense, the goddess is also considered to be a person of the heavens.


    "Brother, what do you have for dinner tonight? I am looking forward to Brother''s dinner." Ailusi asked.


    "What kind of food do you like? Let''s go to the supermarket to buy ingredients." Su Yu stroked Alucci''s little head.


    "Curry, I want to eat curry." Elucci said without hesitation.


    "Then curry omelet rice." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Thank you, brother." Ailuxi took Su Yu''s arm intimately.


    The two were shopping for ingredients in the supermarket, and Su Yu bought snacks for her by the way.


    ...


    After dinner.


    Elucci helped Su Yu pack the tableware and cleaned the kitchen.


    When everything was over, Su Yu and Ai Lucy sat on the sofa.


    "My brother, it��s the first time I��m so happy. I��ve been in hell before, doing cleaning work, cleaning for hundreds of years, no progress. The sky in hell is always dark, not like the sky in the human world. So blue, there is nothing interesting there..."


    Su Yu looked at Ai Lucy with a look of nostalgia, did not disturb her, and listened to her story.


    Ailusi is a low-level demon, not as dazzling as Bai Ya. After sweeping the floor for hundreds of years, her power has not grown.


    She was selected into the Soul Expelling Team, in her words, it was a complete miracle.


    If she hadn''t joined the exorcism team, she might still be doing the cleaning work, looking at the dim sky, not knowing what she was living for.


    "Maybe I''m stupid, and other demons don''t want to stay with me. Therefore, I have also invented many games that can be played by one person..."


    "Since I came to the human world, I have decided to find a very powerful assistant to become the elite of the exorcist team. It would be great if I could be as good as Bai Ya."


    "However, I''m so stupid, I definitely can''t be a high-level demon. If only I can stay in the world forever, even if I can''t be a high-level demon, I can experience many interesting things."


    Elusie got sleepy as she talked, and finally fell asleep leaning on the sofa.


    Su Yu gently hugged Elucci and walked towards her room. She was indeed stupid, but she worked very hard.


    "Elucy, good night." Su Yu put her away, covered her with the quilt, and left the room.


    The third target is not a stranger, but a newcomer idol, Nakagawa Kayin.


    The last time Su Yu gave her a confirmed concert, the time is not far away. At this time, the exorcism should appear soon.

 422 422 Chihiro Kosaka

    Come Monday, early morning.


    In Elucci''s room.


    "My brother?" Ailuxi opened her eyes and stared at Su Yu who was close at hand, for a moment.


    "Good morning, Elucci." Su Yu yawned and let go of her.


    "Brother...why is your elder brother in my room?" Ailusi stammered, flushing.


    "Last night, after you fell asleep, I was by your side." Su Yu said in his clothes.


    "Huh?!" Ailucy was startled.


    "Why are you crying?" Su Yu put on his clothes and turned to look at Ailusi, strangely.


    "Devils and humans can''t be together. My child must be half human. By then, he will be driven away by the exorcist team and become an expelled demon." Elucci wiped her tears.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "My elder brother, goodbye. I''m going to see Bai Ya to see if it''s useful to confess guilt..."


    "I seriously suspect that you demons have never studied biology. This is a biology book. Go and study it yourself." Su Yu said with a black line on his forehead.


    Elucci wiped her tears and looked at the book.


    After Su Yu made breakfast, Ai Lucy walked out of the room.


    "I''m sorry, elder brother, I didn''t mean it just now." Ailusi lowered her head, a blush on her face.


    "Do you understand?" Su Yu ate breakfast.


    "It''s a little bit different from what I know, but it''s almost the same." Ailusi said like a mosquito.


    "Even if we don''t have children, I will take care of you and will not let you be taken away by people from hell. If you want to stay in the human world, stay in the human world and stay by my side." Su Yu slowly Tao.


    "Brother..." Elucci felt warm.


    "Congratulations to the host for gaining 30 evolution points!" The system prompt sounded.


    "The idiot demon can only sweep the floor in hell, so it''s better to stay at my house and sweep the floor." Su Yu continued.


    "Yes, elder brother." Elucci was not angry, but smiled.


    If...If she could stay in the world forever, it would be very happy for her.


    Especially by Su Yu''s side.


    ...


    After breakfast, Su Yu and Ai Lucy walked to the school.


    Ailusi took Su Yu''s arm and kept calling her elder brother until she was near the school before she let go.


    "Ayumi, Chihiro." Elucci waved her little hand and walked toward Ayumi Kogen and Chihiro Kosaka.


    Gao Gao''s memory has been erased by Bai Ya, but Su Yu knew that it was only temporarily erased, and her memory would come back sooner or later.


    Chihiro Kosaka, she will also be an exorcist in the future, with ordinary looks, ordinary grades, and short hair. No matter in any animation, this kind of girl is basically a supporting role.


    Only in this world, she can also become the protagonist, and she is the most likely to become the girlfriend of the god of strategy.


    In the original work, Chihiro Kosaka was the winner, and finally got together with Katsuki Keima.


    As an ordinary girl, Gui Mu Guima, who impressed the god of strategy, is the best girl.


    Su Yu watched the three people leave and saw Gui Mu Guima.


    As always, he held the handheld and played the game, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    "When Kosaka Chihiro has the exorcism, it''s time for you to play, the god of strategy." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    According to Chihiro Kosaka in the original work, she seems to have been paying attention to Katsuki Katsura for a long time, and she liked him, and it also started in spring.


    Although looking at it now, there is no possibility for the two to be together, but it is still possible to create opportunities.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    library.


    Su Yu had eaten a bento, and then came here, Xi Gongzhu came a step late and saw Su Yu, and came to the opposite of him.


    "I''ve finished reading it." Xi Gongxi whispered, and handed Su Yu the book that Su Yu had lent her and his thoughts after reading.


    Su Yu quickly finished reading Xi Gongzhu''s post-reading feelings. Compared with the previous post-reading feelings, this time the post-reading feelings were quite satisfactory, with less personal feelings and less text.


    "What I want to see is your feeling after reading, not your composition. Next time you give me this feeling after reading, I will let you read it to me." Su Yu frowned.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, I just don''t think my feelings after reading before are good enough..."


    "Even if it is not good enough, it doesn''t matter, because that is your first feeling. What I want to see is the real feeling, not this kind of composition, do you think I am your teacher?" Su Yu said in a bad mood.


    "Sorry..." Xi Gongxi bowed his head.


    "This is the next book. If you are interested, I can take you to my study..."


    "Can you go to your study?" Xi Gongxi asked in surprise.


    "My study is very big, and if you are tired, you can rest with me." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Xi Gongbian was taken aback for a moment, and when he understood, his pretty face was blushing.


    "Your shy look makes me very excited." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    Xi Gongzhi quickly got up and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t you want to read this book?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Xi Gongzhu looked at the book in front of Su Yu. Of course she wanted to read it, but was molested by Su Yu, making her a little afraid to approach him.


    "Let��s play a game. As long as you touch this book before me, I will give it to you. If I touch it first, I will still lend it to you, but I want to try it for lunch tomorrow. Try the bento you made yourself." Su Yu stood up and said, farther than Xi Gongzhu was from the book.


    "Really?" Xi Gongxi was weak.


    "If you agree, let''s start, three, two, one."


    As soon as Su Yu''s words fell, Xi Gongzhu''s little hand moved towards the book.


    However, Su Yu was one step faster than her, dropping one hand on the book.


    Xi Gongxi''s small hand grabbed Su Yu''s hand, and he was stunned for a few seconds before quickly retracting it.


    "Xigong, you lose, tomorrow''s lunch, please take care of you." Su Yu handed the book to Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongshi opened his mouth and accepted the book.


    "The food I cook is not delicious..."


    "It doesn''t matter, what matters is your mind. This is the first time Xi Gong has brought a boy lunch?" Su Yu shrugged.


    "You...how did you know?" Xi Gongxi covered his face with the book.


    "Your eyes tell me that Xi Gong is lonely and has no friends." Su Yu stared closely at Xi Gongxian''s eyes.


    Xi Gongzhu turned his head, somewhat afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "In the future, we will be friends." Su Yu approached Xi Gongzhu and said in her ear.


    Xi Gongxi took a step back, but tripped over a book on the ground and fell behind.


    Su Yu gently hugged Xi Gongzhu and looked at her flushed cheeks.


    Looking at the smile on Su Yu''s face, Xi Gongxi didn''t know what to say and what to do.


    This scene appeared in a book she was reading.


    The gentle and handsome actor caught the cute heroine, the hero saves the beauty, the heroine looked at the actor��s face, and the two slowly approached...


    Xi Gongzhu came back to his senses, and Su Yu was slowly approaching her.


    Subconsciously, Xi Gongzhu put a bookend in front of him.

 423 Chapter 423

    Su Yu looked at the book between the two of them, helped Xi Gongzhu up and walked outside the library.


    Xi Gongxi returned to the librarian''s seat, clutching his small face, and lay down on the table.


    On the way back to the classroom, Su Yu passed by the sports field and glanced at Gao Gaomei.


    Highland Ayumi is preparing for the hurdles. She won the championship and was recognized by her predecessors. Now she is the ace player in the track and field department.


    ...


    In the afternoon, a certain show was live.


    "Thank you, Huayin sauce." The agent walked to Nakagawa Huayin.


    "It doesn''t matter, where shall we go next?" Nakagawa Huayin asked.


    "The next arrangement has been cancelled..." the agent whispered.


    "His order?" Nakagawa Huayin remembered Su Yu.


    "Yes, that adult came to pick you up. This afternoon, your job is to go shopping and dating with him." The agent nodded.


    "Where is he?" Nakagawa Huayin bit her lip.


    Although she is very grateful to Su Yu for giving her the opportunity of the concert, this does not mean that she will like Su Yu.


    "I''m here." A voice rang in Nakagawa Huayin''s ear.


    Nakagawa Huayin turned her head to look at Su Yu behind her, and moved a little away from him.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Nakagawa Huayin hesitated and took Su Yu''s hand.


    The two left the show and went to the underground parking lot. The maid Xiaoyu had been waiting for a long time.


    "Thank you for the concert." Nakagawa Huayin sat in the back of the car, looking at Su Yu beside her.


    "You are welcome, this is just a test for you. Sooner or later the company will arrange a concert for you." Su Yu held Nakagawa Huayin''s small hand.


    "Although I am grateful to you, I will never become your girlfriend." Nakagawa Huayin shrank her hand.


    "It''s okay, we can slowly understand, I think you will become my girlfriend sooner or later." Su Yu released her hand.


    "Can''t you think about the mood of your girlfriend?" Nakagawa Huayin looked out the car window.


    "I thought about it, she doesn''t mind." Su Yu shrugged.


    "How could you not mind, if I were your girlfriend, I would definitely mind you being with other girls!" Nakagawa Hana sound clenched her small fist.


    "Then you want to be my girlfriend? See if you are jealous." Su Yu teased.


    "I don''t want to try that kind of thing. I have to like each other to be able to be together." Nakagawa Huayin said seriously.


    "Huayinjiang''s idea is right, but sometimes your heart beats, you can''t stop it." Su Yu suddenly approached Zhongchuan Huayin.


    Nakagawa Hana sound was so embarrassed that he wanted to retreat, but there was no room behind her.


    "Your heartbeat speeds up, but you don''t feel angry. On the contrary, you are more shy than angry. If I kiss now, you should not refuse, right?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Nakagawa Huayin.


    "Please don''t do this..."


    Su Yu approached again, close at hand, Zhongchuan Huayin could even clearly feel Su Yu''s breathing.


    The speed of her heartbeat kept accelerating, making her want to push Su Yu away.


    However, as soon as she raised her hand, Su Yu held her small hand.


    "Hua Yinjiang, you have no retreat now." Su Yu stared at Zhongchuan Huayin.


    Nakagawa Huayin was a little at a loss. She wanted to push Su Yu away, but couldn''t. At this distance, she was very flustered.


    "Hua Yinjiang, if you don''t speak, I''m about to start." Su Yu reminded.


    Nakagawa Hana sound closed her eyes, and it was impossible to escape.


    "Forget it, I don''t like to see the tears of girls." Su Yu let go of her hand, gently wiped away the tears from the corner of Zhongchuan Huayin''s eyes, and distanced herself from her.


    "Thank you." Nakagawa Huayin straightened up and whispered.


    ...


    In the karaoke room.


    Su Yu listened to the live performance of Zhongchuan Huayin, and she had to say that her singing voice was very pleasant.


    At the end of the song, Su Yu clapped his hands.


    "Are you going to sing with me?" Nakagawa Huayin clicked on the next song and handed the microphone to Su Yu.


    "Well, it''s just compensation for you and let you listen to my singing." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Nakagawa Huayin did not speak, but when Su Yu spoke, she was stunned.


    Su Yu''s voice is much better than she expected, and her perfect voice gives her the feeling of facing a real singer.


    "How did you do it? With such a nice voice, why don''t you become an idol like me?" Nakagawa Huayin asked after Su Yu finished singing.


    "If I become an idol, I will probably attract a lot of girls, which is really good. Unfortunately, I have no interest in becoming an idol." Su Yu put down the microphone.


    "Then can you teach me? How can I be like you..."


    "This is a talent, there is no way to teach you. In fact, your singing voice is already very good, and working hard in the direction you decide is the best idol." Su Yu patted Nakagawa Huayin''s head.


    "I''m far from enough. Compared with the predecessors, I still need to learn a lot." Nakagawa Huayin lowered her head.


    "Every idol must have its own personality, it doesn''t need to be so perfect, as long as it is liked by fans, it is a successful idol." Su Yu encouraged Nakagawa Huayin.


    "Then what is my personality?" Nakagawa Huayin was taken aback.


    "Female high school student." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "..." Zhongchuan Huayin.


    ...


    At night, in the cinema.


    Nakagawa Huayin wore glasses and did some disguise. Watching her own movies by herself, her mood was a little bit subtle.


    "Huayin sauce, fortunately you haven''t filmed a couple''s scene." Su Yu said in Zhongchuan Huayin''s ear.


    "The firm''s positioning for me is an idol of pure and pure newcomers, and I won''t have that kind of drama." Nakagawa Huayin explained.


    "My position on Huayinjiang is my girlfriend. From now on, I can only date with me." Su Yu shook Nakagawa Huayin''s small hand and smiled slightly.


    Nakagawa Huayin''s face blushed.


    Today, she has a slightly better impression of Su Yu, especially Su Yu''s singing skills, which made her admire very much.


    "Preparation for the concert must be very hard. Don''t be nervous, just call me if you have anything." Su Yu said softly.


    "That''s too much trouble for you..."


    "If you don''t find me, I will pick you up at your work place and date you every afternoon." Su Yu squeezed Nakagawa Huayin''s little hand.


    "If something happens, I will call you or send a message." Nakagawa Huayin said helplessly.


    "That''s fine, I will visit you on the day of the concert. If you fail, you will obediently become my girlfriend." Su Yu gently kissed the back of Nakagawa Kayin''s hand.


    "I will work hard and will not fail."


    "Then I look forward to your performance."


    "Su Yujun, if you can, during the concert, you can bring your girlfriend with you."


    "Then, shall we go to the hotel together?"


    "I didn''t mean that! It''s just that if you want to be together more, you have to cherish your girlfriend."


    "That''s it, Huayinjiang is so cute."

 424 Chapter 424 Bai Yas Dilemma

    Leaving the cinema, Su Yu and Nakagawa Huayin came to the restaurant.


    After a dinner.


    Su Yu sent her home very gentlemanly.


    "Jun Su Yu, good night." Nakagawa Huayin waved her small hand and walked towards the apartment.


    "Good night." Su Yu sat in the back of the car and watched Zhongchuan Huayin go upstairs before letting the maid Xiaoyu drive away.


    ...


    Ten o''clock at night.


    Su Yu returned home.


    "Brother, welcome back." Elucci''s voice came from the kitchen.


    "What strange cooking are you doing again?" Su Yu said with caution.


    "My brother, today''s cooking is for me to ask Aunt Guimu to teach me the curry." Ai Lucy said aggrieved.


    "The ingredients are all the ingredients on the earth?" Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Of course, they are all the ingredients from the supermarket, elder brother, try it." Ailuxi filled a curry and placed it in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu smelled it, tasted it, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "How is it? Brother, is my cooking okay?" Ailusi looked forward to.


    "Normal level, not bad." Su Yu commented.


    "Ordinary level? I will continue to work hard tomorrow, and I will definitely make curry dishes that will satisfy my brother." A touch of disappointment appeared on Elucci''s face, and she soon regained her energy.


    "Come on." Su Yu said and walked to the bathroom.


    Elucci thought for a while, changed her swimsuit, and walked into the bathroom.


    "Brother, I will help you..."


    "Help me what?" Su Yu looked at Ailusi.


    Elucci ran away, clutching her small face.


    ...


    Lunch break the next day.


    As soon as Su Yu came to the library, he saw Xi Gongzhu who was waiting for him.


    Holding a bento in his hand, Xi Gongzhu walked towards Su Yu.


    Su Yu sat on the chair and looked at Xi Gongxi who came by.


    "This is my bento, if you don''t think it tastes good, you can throw it away..."


    "If it doesn''t taste good, you can eat all the rest." Su Yu took the lunch and joked.


    Xi Gongzhi sat opposite Su Yu and stared at him closely.


    When Su Yu opened the bento, it was indeed a very ordinary bento, and after a gentle taste, it was not unpalatable.


    "Wh...how?" Xi Gongzhu looked at Su Yu nervously.


    "You''ll know if you come to taste it." Su Yu picked up some food and put it next to Xi Gongzhu''s mouth.


    Xi Gongzhi''s face was red, and he put a book in front of him.


    This is the chopsticks Su Yu used. If she uses it again, wouldn''t it be indirect...


    "So you care about this kind of thing, Xi Gong is really cute." Su Yu smiled.


    "I''m going to get my chopsticks..."


    "No, the rice is about to fall. I don''t want to waste the bento made by Xi Gong." Su Yu grabbed Xi Gongzhi''s little hand.


    Xi Gongzhen blushed, looked at the chopsticks close at hand, hesitated for a moment, and ate it.


    "How is it?" Su Yu asked.


    "Ordinary..." Xi Gongzhu blushed.


    "This is my bento, you can try it." Su Yu took out a bento from behind and handed it to Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongxi opened Su Yu''s bento box and looked at the food inside, a little surprised.


    "Can I really taste it?" Xi Gongxi said cautiously.


    "It was originally for you."


    "I''m moving." Xi Gongzhen put her hands together and began to taste Su Yu''s food. She opened her eyes wide when she took the first bite.


    "How is it?" Su Yu looked at Xi Gongxi with a smile.


    "It''s delicious, I''ve never tasted such a delicious food." Xi Gongzhi praised.


    "Want to learn?"


    "Can you teach me?" Xi Gongxi asked with a look of expectation.


    "Of course I can teach you, go to your house or my house?"


    "Huh?" Xi Gongxian was taken aback for a moment, and then understood Su Yu''s purpose, and immediately lowered his head in shame.


    "I know the address of the Xi Gong family, so come to my house, this is the address of my house." Su Yu handed a note to Xi Gongzhu.


    "I��"


    "If you don''t come, I will look for you. On Saturday, Xi Gong''s parents should be at home, and I will bring a snack box to visit." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "I''ll go to you." Xi Gongzhen blushed.


    If Su Yu really came to the door with a snack box, her parents would definitely be surprised, and then asked about their relationship.


    "Then an appointment." Su Yu patted Xi Gongxi''s little hand.


    Xi Gongzhen''s small hands shrank, and the rhythm of her heartbeat was a little too fast for her to think carefully.


    "By the way, if you go to my house, you can still see more books." Su Yu reminded.


    When Shiomiyashi heard the book, his eyes lit up.


    ...


    School time.


    Su Yu was about to find Zhongchuan Huayin, so she called.


    Nakagawa Huayin said that she doesn''t have much work today, so Su Yu doesn''t have to worry.


    Su Yu hung up the phone. He knew exactly what reason Nakagawa Huayin''s exorcism appeared. The closer to the concert, the faster her exorcism would form.


    "Next..." Su Yu raised his head and was about to speak, when he saw the exorcist flying past in the sky, and Bai Ya chasing it.


    "Almost forgot the plot." Su Yu''s body flashed and disappeared.


    Bai Ya chased the soul out, all the way to Maishima Academy.


    This exorcist is different from other exorcists and has grown to a certain extent.


    Once it escapes, it will bring great disasters to the human world.


    In front of the theater of Maishima Academy.


    Bai Ya stopped, pushed open the door of the theater, looked at the quiet theater, and the students who passed out, worried more.


    "Where is it..."


    Bai Ya thought in her heart, just as she was about to move forward, she found that the surrounding students had stood up, with a soul-expelling tentacle above them.


    "Can you control so many students?" Bai Ya felt tight, and the growth rate of this exorcist had exceeded her imagination.


    "Need help?" A voice sounded behind Bai Ya.


    "Why are you here?" Bai Ya turned to look at Su Yu.


    "I saw that you were chasing the soul, so I came. I didn''t expect the soul to escape." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "I... I didn''t expect it, I really don''t know who let go of the exorcism..." Bai Ya''s expression was a little unnatural.


    "Let me ask again, do you want to help?" Su Yu looked at Bai Ya and said.


    "You don''t need to help, you are just a cooperator, go quickly, I can solve it." A sickle appeared in Bai Ya''s hand, and she went into the air, cutting off the connection between the top of their heads and the soul-expelling.


    Su Yu looked at Bai Ya who broke the roof and walked out the door.


    Bai Ya found a huge ecstasy on the roof, she couldn''t believe it.


    "The mistakes I made must be solved by myself. Even Elucci can catch the exorcism, and I can catch them." Bai Ya squeezed the sickle tightly.


    The huge exorcism showed countless hands, controlling the students in the theater, and using them to stop Bai Ya.


    Bai Ya used her own power to continuously cut off her soul-expelling hands, but she had to face more students.


    "Damn it, if this goes on, it will become a real demon." Bai Ya was blocked by the students, anxious.


    At this moment, the exorcist hand, which had already reached her back, moved towards the top of her head.


    Once this exorcist hand appeared on her head, she would become the nutrient of this exorcist evolution.

 425 Chapter 425 Senior Purple

    Bai Ya stiffened, and she couldn''t move.


    The exorcist hand fell on her head, absorbing her power.


    "This sickle should be proof of your excellence?" A voice sounded from behind Bai Ya.


    "Jun Su Yu, run away." Bai Ya turned and looked at Su Yu, opening her mouth.


    "After all, your strength is limited. Without the help of an excellent cooperator, you are just an ordinary demon." Su Yu picked up the sickle.


    "You..." Bai Ya looked at Su Yu, facing so many students, what can he do if he is an ordinary person?


    "Let you take a look at my strength." Su Yu appeared on the tail beast suit, and directly bounced away from the students who surrounded him, flashed his body, and came to the entity exorcism.


    The entity exorcist looked at Su Yu in front of him, abandoned all the students, and attacked him with the exorcist hand.


    "Puff puff puff puff puff" Su Yu''s sickle was swung down, and all his soul-expelling hands were broken.


    The entity was frightened and prepared to flee, and it began to freeze.


    Ice escape ninjutsu froze it, constantly compressing its power.


    The Entity Expelling Soul was forced to release all its power to resist Bing Dun, but found that it was essentially different from Su Yu''s strength, which was basically the power of ants and the power of elephants.


    "Bang" Bingdun shattered, and Su Yu grabbed the shattered soul.


    Bai Ya had been stunned for a long time, and when she saw Su Yu walking towards her clutching her soul, she subconsciously stepped back.


    A step difference caused her to fall down, the sloping roof, once slipped down, even if she was a demon, don''t think about getting better.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Su Yu hugged Bai Ya and stood on the eaves.


    "No...no, it''s just your strength that surprised me a bit." Bai Ya whispered.


    She was shocked by Su Yu''s power, a little scared.


    "I have this ability, it''s a secret, I hope you can keep it secret for me. Otherwise, I don''t mind killing to hell." Su Yu said in Bai Ya''s ear.


    Bai Ya''s body trembled, even if she was the head of the Great Skeleton Room, she couldn''t stop Su Yu''s power, right?


    "This exorcist will be given to you. I will make your co-workers forget you. Next, I will be your new co-worker. I have left the technique on you. Once you tell my secret, It will appear and let those who know my secrets become my servants." Su Yu hugged Bai Ya, came to the roof, made a seal, and the shadow clone began to clean up the scene.


    Bai Ya took the weak exorcism, put it into the bottle, and glanced at the sickle in Su Yu''s hand.


    "Your sickle is good, but it''s just a top-grade weapon. If you want, I can help you make it a spiritual weapon." Su Yu returned the sickle to Bai Ya, and the long sword of the best spiritual weapon came out in his hand.


    "My sickle is just a high-grade weapon?" Bai Ya couldn''t believe it.


    "Spirit weapons are psychic and possess the spirit. Xiao Bai, come out and let her have a look." Su Yu called.


    Qi Ling Xiaobai appeared and floated on the sword, Su Yu released the long sword, letting it fall at Xiao Bai''s feet.


    "What kind of existence is she?" Bai Ya felt that Su Yu had subverted her cognition.


    "You can understand her as... the spirit sword''s consciousness." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Can my sickle also produce weapon spirits?"


    "Only through my forging technique, it can be upgraded. After the upgrade, like the exorcism like just now, your tool spirit can control the sickle, drop the sickle and release its power." Su Yu put away the best spirit. sword.


    "Then please." Bai Ya handed the sickle to Su Yu.


    "I can forge for you, but it''s not free." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then what do you want? Money?" Bai Ya was taken aback.


    "I want you to go on a date with me." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Devil and human can''t be together..."


    "When did you have the illusion that I am a human?" Su Yu asked.


    "Eh?"


    ...


    At night, Su Yu''s house.


    "Huh? Bai Ya is moving here too?" Ai Lucy looked surprised.


    "Yeah. Su Yujun has become my co-worker, Ai Lucy, please take care of me in the future." Bai Ya smiled slightly.


    "I am, please advise. Bai Ya is the captain of the exorcism team and the regional leader. It is great to be able to live with me." Ailusi hugged Bai Ya.


    Bai Ya smiled awkwardly. The person in charge of her area was not as good as Elucci, and was almost killed by an exorcist.


    Su Yu was making dinner in the kitchen and glanced at the two girls in the living room.


    Ailusi and Bai Ya are completely different. The former is a bit naive and naive, and the latter has always been a top student, and even more so, it is the proof of the exorcist team''s highest honor.


    Bai Ya''s pride made her despise the difficulty of exorcism, and the choice of cooperators made her unable to capture exorcism in a normal way.


    If she had chosen Su Yu from the beginning, she would definitely get results soon.


    It''s a pity that she instinctively rejected Su Yu a little, and felt that Su Yu was too carefree and bad.


    After dinner time.


    Ailusi fell asleep early, Su Yu and Bai Ya came to the beach. When the sword flew, Su Yu held Bai Ya all the way, making her face flushed.


    The speed of the Supreme Spirit Sword far exceeds that of their equipped Yuyi. Although Yuyi has many convenient abilities, it is far from the destructive power of the Supreme Spirit Sword.


    "This is your proof sickle, after the transformation, you can recognize the lord with a drop of blood." Su Yu took out the proof sickle of the low-grade spirit weapon and handed it to Bai Ya.


    Bai Ya dripped a drop of blood according to Su Yu''s instructions, and recognized the master.


    A petite demon emerged from the sickle of seal.


    She looks very cute, with purple soft armor and a small sickle in her hand.


    "Are you the spirit of the sickle of proof?" Bai Ya stared at the little demon.


    "I didn''t expect that after so long, someone would be able to wake me up. Yes, I am the spirit of the Sealing Scythe. My name is...Ah, I seem to have forgotten my name." The little devil said, stunned.


    "It seems that the sickle of proof has long been born with Lingzhi, perhaps because of its users." Su Yu said.


    "There are many users of the Scythe of Sealing, probably because the sickle of Sealing is contaminated with a lot of devil''s blood, making it wise, but it can''t form consciousness." Bai Ya guessed.


    "Anyway, this is your spirit, you come and give her a name." Su Yu was too lazy to think deeply.


    The Sickle of Confirmation is a handed down item, and in Bai Ya''s generation, it will become her special weapon. As for the new Sickle of Confirmation, Su Yu has already made it.


    "You are a sickle of proof passed down from generation to generation, and you are considered my predecessor. I will call you Senior Purple, right?" Bai Ya tentatively asked.


    "Senior Purple, it''s a bit strange, but I''m very happy. Thank you, little girl, just ask me if you have anything in the future." The little devil smiled.


    "Thank you, and please give me more advice in the future." Bai Ya bowed respectfully.


    "Then I will go back to sleep." Senior Zi yawned and returned to the inside of the sickle of confirmation.

 426 Chapter 426: Xi Gongzhis Imagination

    A new day is here.


    Su Yu was eating breakfast and glanced at the two girls who lacked sleep.


    Ailusi was so afraid that she couldn''t fall asleep because she had a nightmare. She was obviously a devil, but she was afraid of having a nightmare. I have to say that she is really a foolish demon.


    Bai Ya struggled all night, thinking whether she should tell others about Su Yu, and finally came to a conclusion that she could not tell anyone.


    She saw the spirit of the Sickle of Sealing, and remembered the power in Su Yu during the day, the power that made her feel terrified.


    Even the head of the Great Skeleton Chamber could not have that kind of power.In case, what Su Yu said was true, and she reported the incident to the head of the Big Skull Room, causing her to become Su Yu''s servant, then the consequences would be disastrous.


    After breakfast, Bai Ya didn''t need to go to school, but went to other places to patrol.


    Su Yu and Ai Lucy walked all the way to the school. Guimu Guima always walked in front of them. No matter what the situation was, he was playing games, as if there were only games in his eyes.


    "Maybe, a truck will come one day to send the god of strategy to another world and start a new life." Su Yu looked at his back and thought.


    It''s a pity that there is a complete death procedure in the world of God''s knowledge, and what Su Yu thought could not be realized.


    Even if Gui Mu Guima died in front of the rampage truck, he would only go to hell or heaven. When the heaven purifies his soul and erases his memory, he will throw his soul into the world again.


    And the people who went to hell only experienced a torture, and then were thrown into the human world by the heavens again, continuously circulating.


    This is the rule of God knowing the world.


    According to this rule, even if someone dies, as long as they can go to a new hell or heaven and retrieve their soul, they will have the opportunity to resurrect.


    "Elucy, do you think that after the death of human beings, if the soul is sent back in time, is there a possibility of resurrection?" Su Yu said.


    "Huh?" Ai Lucy was taken aback, then, thinking seriously.


    "Can''t it?" Su Yu looked at Ailusi.


    "It''s possible in theory, but it''s hard to do it in practice." Elucci hesitated.


    "Oh? Is it really all right?" Su Yu asked in surprise.


    "Brother brother, human beings don''t have such a simple way to resurrect, at most they are reincarnation, the kind with fragments of memory from the past." Ailusi shook her head.


    "Do you know the specific reason?" Su Yu was very interested in this matter.


    "The new hell has a channel that connects to unknown places. There are countless demons there. Those who do bad things in the human world will have their souls sent there and undergo various punishments.


    Finally, the soul goes to the heaven, and the purification in the heaven is also a secret.


    Even the most advanced demons can''t resurrect human beings."Elucy explained.


    "That''s it, I probably understand what you mean." Su Yu pushed his glasses, and it seemed that he would have a chance to go to heaven and hell.


    ...


    Lunch break, the library.


    Xi Gongzhi looked at Su Yu in front of him, and the lunch in his mouth suddenly disappeared.


    "Xigong, do you want to try it?" Su Yu picked up a piece of sushi.


    Xi Gongxi shook his head, thinking in his heart, absolutely can''t accept Su Yu''s food.


    "It''s delicious, today''s sushi is my proud work." Su Yu put the sushi on Xi Gongzhi''s mouth.


    Shiomiyashi looked at Sushi, then at Su Yu who was smiling, and slowly opened his mouth.


    "How is it?" Su Yu put the sushi in Xi Gongzhi''s mouth and looked at her with a smile.


    Xi Gongzhen nodded, blushing.


    Attracted by Su Yu''s food again, she felt that she was a failure, especially indirect kissing.


    "Xi Gong is shy, so cute." Su Yu wiped the corners of her mouth with a tissue, and picked up a piece of sushi again.


    Xi Gongxi quickly covered his small mouth.


    "Xi Gong, be good." Su Yu held Xi Gongxi''s little hand.


    Xi Gongxi lowered her head in shame, and when facing Su Yu, she felt a little weak.


    "Next, it''s time for Xi Gong to feed me." Su Yu handed the chopsticks to Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongzhen took the chopsticks, picked up a piece of sushi, held it with his small hands, and placed it next to Su Yu''s mouth.


    Seeing Su Yu eat the sushi, the roots of Xi Gong Bian''er turned red.


    Su Yu enjoyed Xi Gongzhu''s feeding, and had finished lunch with her.


    None of the surrounding students stepped forward to disturb, as if they had not seen them.


    "Xi Gong, what do you want to eat tomorrow?" Su Yu held Xi Gongxi''s little hand in both hands.


    "I...we are just friends, we can''t always let you bring me a lunch." Xi Gongxi summoned up the courage to say.


    "Is it just a friend? I thought Xi Gong was already my girlfriend." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Shiomiya Shishi put a book in front of him, his face hot.


    "Xigong, be my girlfriend, okay?" Su Yu lightly kissed Xi Gongxian''s little hand.


    "I...I don''t know you yet, and we are just high school students..." Xi Gongxi stammered.


    "I will let you know me. As long as Xi Gong is willing, we can go on a date today and let you get to know me slowly." Su Yu got up and approached Xi Gongzhu.


    "Let me think about it..." Xi Gongzhen''s heart felt like a small deer crashing, and there were no such scenes and dialogues in all the books she read.


    The speed of her heartbeat made her unable to think well, and Su Yu''s approach made her feel like she had a fever, it was red and hot.


    "I''ll pick you up this afternoon." Su Yu buckled Xi Gongxi''s book on the table, and a kiss landed on her forehead.


    Xi Gongxi was dumbfounded, and when Su Yu left, she reacted, clutching her small face, holding the book, and fled to the librarian''s seat.


    She didn''t notice at all, the people around her had never looked at them.


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    Xi Gong Shi stood in front of the library.


    This was the first time she had closed the door at this time. When she thought of the upcoming date, she was nervous and didn''t know where to put her hands.


    "Should I run away? In case, he is as frivolous as those boys..."


    "However, his every move is different from them. He is gentle, handsome, and mysterious..."


    "Can I really date him? What if he already has a girlfriend?"


    Xi Gongzhen''s thoughts are very rich, and he has enough to write a novel.


    She lowered her head, constantly thinking about the possibility, and the blush on her face continued to deepen.Finally, thinking about it, squatted on the ground, covering his face.


    Maishima Academy��s sailor school uniform, the skirt is a knee-length skirt, there is nothing to see.


    When Su Yu came to Xi Gongxi, he saw Xi Gongxi squatting on the ground, and gently hugged her up.


    Xi Gongxi looked up, struggling, and stood on the ground.


    "I thought Xi Gong was asleep shyly. I didn''t expect to be awake. Let''s go and start our date." Su Yu took her little hand and walked forward.

 427 Chapter 427: Xi Gongzhis Date

    on the street.


    Xi Gongzhi looked at Su Yu in front of him, and then at the hands held by the two.


    "It feels so warm, boy''s hand, is that so?"


    "If you hold hands, it seems okay."


    "Where is he going to take me? Will he go to his house?"


    "Xi Palace?" Su Yu called.


    Xi Gongzhu was still thinking about various possibilities, but didn''t realize that Su Yu had stopped, and his whole body directly ran into Su Yu''s arms.


    "So, does Xi Gong want me to hold you?" Su Yu hugged Xi Gongzhu along the way.


    Xi Gongbian was taken aback for a moment, shy and a little overwhelmed.


    "What? How? Should I push him away?"


    "But what if he gets angry?"


    "I accidentally ran into him. Should I apologize?"


    "Xi Gong, what''s in your mind, just say it." Su Yu stroked Xi Gongzhu''s hair.


    "That... that... I''m sorry." Xi Gongzhi stammered.


    "I hold you, you should push me away, why did you say sorry?" Su Yu looked down at Xi Gongzhu.


    "It was I who hit you first, so you..."


    "So, Xi Gong is really an idiot. For whatever reason, if I hold you like this, you should push me away, do you understand?" Su Yu patted Xi Gongzhen''s head.


    Xi Gongzhu nodded, but didn''t push Su Yu away.


    "This time I am afraid to push me away, maybe it will hurt me, right?" Su Yu saw her thoughts.


    "You...how did you know?" Xi Gongzhu looked up at Su Yu.


    "Because I like Xi Palace, we are connected, and I can guess what Xi Palace is thinking." Su Yu smiled and released his embrace.


    Xi Gongjian blushed and lowered his head.


    "Xi Palace, there is a ramen shop over there, let''s try it together." Su Yu pointed to the shop in front.


    Xi Gong Shi was startled and looked at Su Yu incredulously. How did he know he wanted ramen?


    The two walked into the ramen shop, Shiomiya Shi was preparing to order, and Su Yu had already ordered tonkotsu ramen for her.


    "This taste should be good. I''ll try other flavors next time." Su Yu pulled Xi Gongzhu and sat at the counter.


    When Xi Gongxi heard that he would come again next time, he immediately understood what Su Yu meant.


    "Do you want to date him?"


    "I have eaten ramen, where should I go?"


    "It would be great if I could read a book in a quiet coffee shop, but is it too weird to read on a date..."


    While waiting for the ramen, Su Yu kept holding Xi Gongzheng''s little hand, looking at Xi Gongzheng who was thinking about it, and slowly approached her.


    "Huh?" Xi Gongjian noticed Su Yu approaching, his face flushed.


    "Xi Gong, with me by your side, don''t think about other things, okay?" Su Yu said in Xi Gongzhu''s ear.


    Xi Gongshi''s neck shrank and his ears were red.


    "My Xigong is so cute." After Su Yu finished speaking, he lightly kissed Xi Gongzhu''s face.


    Xi Gongxian froze for a moment, then turned his head, somewhat afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "Your ramen, are you really young customers, couples?" The owner of the ramen shop smiled at the two.


    "Well, my girlfriend is rather shy and has never dared to come to the ramen shop. Today I brought her to taste the taste of ramen." Su Yu let go of Shiomiyashin''s little hand and handed her a pair of chopsticks.


    "The ramen shops are indeed uncles. Female high school students generally don''t come to this place. My ramen should taste good. Try it." The owner of the ramen shop smiled and began to greet other customers.


    Shiomiya Shili smelled the fragrance in the air, the delicious ramen, which made her want to put it in her mouth quickly.


    After eating a bite of ramen, Shiomiyazumi''s eyes widened. The hot and delicious soup, mixed with chewy ramen, brought unprecedented warmth.


    At this moment, she had forgotten that this was a ramen shop, and Su Yu, who was sitting beside her, began to concentrate on tasting the ramen, not even letting go of the soup.


    After eating a bowl of ramen, Shiomiyashi felt warm all over his body.


    Su Yu wiped her mouth and pulled Xi Gongzhu back to reality.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu took Xi Gongzhu''s little hand.


    Xi Gongzhi looked at the money on the counter, what he wanted to say, but didn''t know what to say.


    ...


    Quiet coffee shop.


    Xi Gongzhen was holding a book, and looked at it carefully, and from time to time he glanced at Su Yu who was hitting up with the waiter.


    I originally thought that in a quiet place, I could calm down and read a book.However, watching Su Yu leave her and go to meet the waiter, it made her unable to calm down and read the book.


    "Obviously it was a date, but ran to strike up a conversation, it was really bad!"


    "Next time I will never date him again, nor let him hold hands."


    "Why? Why can''t I calm down and read a book?"


    "Xi Palace? Xi Palace? Xi Palace?" A familiar voice sounded.


    Xi Gongzhi looked at Su Yu in front of him, and quickly covered his face with a book.


    "The book is upside down." Su Yu reminded.


    "You...Aren''t you trying to strike up a conversation?" Xi Gongxi said angrily in his tone.


    "You misunderstood me. I''m not accosting, but begging her. I want to help Xi Gong make a dessert." Su Yu explained.


    "Dessert?" Xi Gongxi put down the book.


    "Mr. Su Yu, the kitchen is ready, please follow me." The waiter smiled.


    "Xi Gong, wait for me to come back." Su Yu smiled and walked to the kitchen.


    Shiomiyashi stared in the direction of the kitchen, and the warm coffee slowly cooled.


    Within half an hour, Su Yu came back.


    He held a dessert in his hand and placed it in front of Xi Gongzheng.


    Shiomiyashi looked at the exquisite dessert in front of him, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Try it, Xi Gong." Su Yu handed the spoon to Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongzhi tasted it. The sweet taste was just right, making her feel a little sweet. This feeling was like... in love?


    With the last bite left of a dessert, Xi Gongzhu was about to eat it, so Su Yu grabbed his wrist.


    "Xi Gong, the last spoonful, give it to me."


    Xi Gongzhi''s face flushed, and he took his last bite of dessert and placed it next to Su Yu''s mouth.


    "It''s really sweet, just like Xi Gong." Su Yu tasted.


    Shiomiyashi held the coffee cup and pretended not to hear it.


    ...


    Leaving the coffee shop, the sun was setting outside.


    "Xi Gong, let''s send a message to the family first. Let''s go to the movie now. After the end, I will take you home again." Su Yu looked at the sky.


    Xi Gongxi hesitated, took out his cell phone, and sent a message to the family.


    Su Yu held Xi Gongzhu''s little hand and walked all the way to the cinema.


    Shiomiya Shi did not come to the cinema very often, and he could count even ten fingers. Several times he came with his family.


    Su Yu chose an okay movie and took Xi Gongzheng and sat in the front row.


    At the beginning of the movie, Xi Gongzhu watched it seriously, and Su Yu was also very interested.


    It wasn''t until there was a scene in the middle that was too indescribable that Xi Gongzhen blushed and lowered his head.


    She heard a voice behind her, and when she looked back, a couple embraced.


    "Xi Gong, do you want to try it?"

 428 Chapter 428: Bai Ya and Date

    The movie ends and the audience leaves.


    Su Yu held Xi Gongzhu''s small hand and walked out of the cinema.


    The weather in November was a bit cold, but Shiomiyashi could feel the warmth from his palm.


    Coming to the station, taking the tram, Xi Gongzhi looked out the window, it was the first time she went home at this time.


    "Xi Gong, how about today''s date?" Su Yu asked.


    Xi Gongzhi''s face was flushed, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    Ramen is delicious?Dessert is delicious?Is the movie okay?


    "Okay, let me change the question, Xi Gong, can I still date you next time?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Xi Gongzhu.


    Shiomiyashi nodded.


    "Wait until Saturday, Xi Gong will go to my house. You will not be allowed to go home when that time comes." Su Yu said in Xi Gongzhu''s ear.


    Xi Gongzhu turned his head, his face flushed.


    Shiomiyashi��s home is not too far from Maishima Academy.


    Su Yu sent her to the neighborhood.


    Xi Gongxi looked at the house with the lights on, and then at Su Yu.


    "I really don''t want to let Xi Gong go home, can you give me some rewards?" Su Yu hinted to Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongxi quickly covered his small mouth.


    "Xi Gong, since you don''t want to reward me, then I will give you the same." Su Yu grabbed Xi Gongxian''s hands and lowered his head.


    Xi Gongzhi was startled, and it took a few minutes before he could react.


    Su Yu looked at Xi Gongzhu, with a blushing little face, very cute.


    "Good night, Xi Gong." Su Yu released his hand.


    Shiomiya Shishi was so embarrassed that he fled home.


    Su Yu saw the lights in Xi Gongxi''s room turned on before turning to leave.


    Bai Ya fell by Su Yu''s side, and she followed them all the time in a state of invisibility. This was a task that Su Yu gave her to let her know what a date was.


    To be honest, Bai Ya, as a girl, feels that Su Yu is very gentle, taking care of Xi Gongzhu in every possible way.


    Their date is like dessert, sweet and greasy.


    However, when she thinks about dating Su Yu, she feels shy.


    As a demon, she is a standard top student in New Hell. After graduation, she is a member of the exorcist team. She has no time to date, and no one will pursue her.


    "Don''t worry, my date with you will not be the same as Xi Gong." Su Yu said.


    Bai Ya breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I will give you a sweeter date." Su Yu continued.


    Bai Ya was stunned for an instant, a date sweeter than this?


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    "Elucy, during lunch break, give this letter to Xi Gong." Su Yu handed Elucy a letter after eating breakfast.


    "Okay, elder brother." Elucci accepted the letter, somewhat curious.


    "Remember, don''t peek at my letter. There is a seal on it. Once you feel the power of the devil, you will send a message to me. Also, if the letter falls into the hands of others, I will help you buy a swimsuit , Let you be in front of me in the future and always wear it." Su Yu warned.


    "I see, elder brother, I absolutely complete the task." Alucci blushed.


    "Elucy, be careful on the road." Bai Ya whispered.


    At the thought of having a day with Su Yu today, she felt hot on her face.


    "First, let''s go to the amusement park." Su Yu tidied his clothes and opened the door.


    Bai Ya was wearing purple clothes, she didn''t look warm, but she was very beautiful.


    The two were sitting in the back of the car while the maid Xiaoyu drove towards the amusement park.


    If Elucci is lonely and optimistic, Bai Ya is serious and studious.


    She is not familiar with amusement parks, she just learned some information about the human world through the new hell, knowing that this is a place for humans to play.


    Therefore, she has never been to an amusement park and even thinks that coming here will affect her work.


    ...


    In the amusement park.


    If you talk about the place where the amusement park is most likely to scare girls, it is definitely a haunted house.


    Even Bai Ya, who was a demon, was a little scared of the haunted house.


    Especially the strange sounds around made her hug Su Yu''s arm tightly.


    "I thought the devil was not afraid of anything. It turned out to be the same as an ordinary girl." Su Yu teased.


    "You seem to have some misunderstanding about the devil, we have the same fear as human beings." Bai Ya explained.


    "Afraid to show the weakness of a girl, I like you a little bit now." Su Yu blew a breath in Bai Ya''s ear.


    A blush appeared on Bai Ya''s face and she let go of Su Yu''s arm.


    "Let''s go, we have to go to other places, you probably haven''t played the amusement facilities outside, let you experience it today." Su Yu naturally held Bai Ya''s little hand.


    "I think those things will affect my work. I am the district head, so I have to look like the district head."


    "You who are dating me now are like a female high school student, maybe you are not as good as a female high school student." Su Yu glanced at Bai Ya.


    Bai Ya felt Su Yu''s gaze, and clasped her small fist shyly and angry.


    The two left the haunted house and began to experience every ride.


    Bai Ya has no fear at all about rides like roller coasters.


    ...


    Until noon, the two walked out of the amusement park and came to a restaurant.


    Bai Ya is in a good mood. She has had a lot of fun from those amusement facilities.


    The lunch was broken, although it was not as delicious as Su Yu did, it was still delicious.


    After the dinner, the waiter brought desserts.


    A cup of dessert and a spoon reminded her of the scene when Su Yu and Xi Gongxi were dating yesterday.


    "Should I feed you or do you feed me?" Su Yu smiled at Bai Ya.


    "I''ll feed you." Bai Ya said with shame.


    "Then trouble you." Su Yu opened his mouth.


    Bai Ya slowly delivered the dessert to Su Yu''s mouth, and after a few feeds, she took advantage of Su Yu''s carelessness and scooped some more, trying to let Su Yu finish the dessert alone.


    "It''s time for me to feed you." Su Yu grabbed her little hand and took the spoon.


    Bai Ya opened her mouth helplessly. The dessert was indeed very sweet, but she ignored the taste of the dessert and only thought about whether it was an indirect kiss.


    After eating a cup of dessert, Bai Ya is still thinking, Su Yu has wiped the dessert from the corner of her mouth with a napkin.


    Bai Ya looked at Su Yu''s smile and quickly avoided his eyes.


    "The dessert tastes good, but..." Su Yu stood up, and a kiss fell on Bai Ya''s profile.


    Bai Ya was taken aback, then her face flushed.


    "But it''s not as good as you." Su Yu smiled while holding Bai Ya''s small hand.


    "I don''t believe these words of you." Bai Ya whispered.


    "Congratulations to the host for gaining 10 evolution points." The system prompt sounded.


    Su Yu smiled and didn''t say a word. He didn''t expect that Bai Ya would still be arrogant and strange.


    After lunch, Su Yu took Bai Ya to the mall and helped her choose clothes.


    Bai Ya liked the clothes Su Yu chose very much, but she felt a little guilty when she paid the money.


    They are not like Su Yu, who owns the money here.The exorcism team has a limited salary. If they take away human property, they will be sent to hell. In fact, they are almost like office workers.

 429 Chapter 429: The Meaning of Existence

    in the afternoon.


    From karaoke to the game hall, Bai Ya has a better understanding of the entertainment of the human world, and Su Yu''s evolution degree from her has reached 30 points.


    With Su Yu''s help, she caught several puppets, held them, and took photos with Su Yu before she realized that she looked a little like a child.


    "Jun Su Yu, how do you play this game?" Bai Ya looked at the empty arcade not far away.


    "Want to play? I teach you." Su Yu took her to the arcade machine.


    As soon as Bai Ya sat down, Su Yu took her little hand and started teaching.


    She could clearly feel Su Yu''s breathing, and she felt a strange feeling of being held by him.


    "Have you learned it? Bai Ya." Su Yu asked.


    "Well, I already know." Bai Ya whispered.


    "Then let''s play against each other and win in three games. If you lose, come to my room at night, if you win, I will go to your room." Su Yu sat opposite Bai Ya.


    "Does that make a difference?" Bai Ya''s face was red.


    "Of course there is a difference. When you go to my room, you have to listen to me. And when I go to your room, I might listen to what you say." Su Yu smiled and looked at Bai Ya.


    When Bai Ya heard this, her expression became a little serious.


    It''s a pity that her skills and Su Yu''s are completely different.


    Even if Su Yu let her two-thirds of the blood, she was still taken away by Su Yu''s combos.


    "You lose, come to my room tonight. Time is almost up, let''s go to the cinema, what kind of movie do you like?" Su Yu got up and looked at Bai Ya.


    "Any kind of movie is fine. I haven''t watched many movies." Bai Ya said absent-mindedly.


    She lost to Su Yu and was a little worried. If Su Yu ordered her to do some strange things, what should she do?


    ...


    In the cinema.


    Bai Ya only watched for ten minutes, and she was completely attracted by the movie.


    Until the audience left, she was still a little bit reluctant.


    "I''ve seen it in a book. The best movies in the world are like a person''s life. Now it seems that it is really like this." Bai Ya commented on the movie.


    "Movies are originally a reflection of the outlook on life. A book represents a world, and a movie represents a period of life. Although human beings are the weakest, they are also the most powerful." Su Yu chuckled.


    "It is indeed very powerful. Compared to the emptiness of hell, the human world is like a temperature." Bai Ya lowered her head.


    "Don''t be sad, if you want to stay, you will stay in the world forever." Su Yu said in Bai Ya''s ear.


    "The life span of the devil is unlimited, while the life of the human being is limited." Bai Ya shook her head.


    "I am an immortal existence, just like you, staying by my side will not experience any sadness." Su Yu clasped Bai Ya''s hand tightly.


    Bai Ya was taken aback, without speaking.


    Su Yu took her little hand and left the cinema.


    It was getting dark outside, and Su Yu and her went to the supermarket to buy ingredients.


    When the two returned home together, Ailusi was hungry, waiting for Su Yu''s dinner.


    "Brother, you are finally back." Ailuxi looked at Su Yu grievously.


    "I''ll start cooking dinner now." Su Yu walked into the kitchen.


    "Let me help." Bai Ya followed Su Yu into the kitchen.


    Ai Lucy turned on the TV, watching the TV while looking forward to Su Yu''s dinner.


    In the kitchen.


    Bai Ya handled the ingredients, and Su Yu prepared cooking. The division of labor between the two made the dinner quickly completed.


    "Is there anything else I need to prepare?" Bai Ya felt a little hungry as she smelled the aroma from the pot.


    "No, get ready to serve." Su Yu opened the lid of the pot.


    ...


    After dinner.


    Bai Ya walked out of the bathroom, returned to the room, and changed into her pajamas.


    Elucci fell asleep early, she was obviously a devil, but she was too slumbering to understand.


    Bai Ya stood upstairs in advance, after hesitating for a long time, she raised her foot upstairs.


    Su Yu''s room door did not close. As soon as he opened the door, Bai Ya saw Su Yu drinking coffee.


    "Sit down." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Bai Ya sat opposite Su Yu.


    Su Yu poured her a cup of coffee.


    Bai Ya held the coffee cup and took a sip. The mellow taste made her feel relieved.


    "I wanted to talk about life with you, and then I held you to talk about ideals. Now, let''s talk about other topics." Su Yu said softly.


    Bai Ya blushed, took another sip of coffee before putting down the coffee cup.


    "What topic do you want to talk to me?" Bai Ya said cautiously.


    "Why are you approaching me?" Su Yu said directly.


    "I don''t know the specific reason. I can only tell you that your identity is very special. Even if we are, we cannot use force to take you to the new hell." Bai Ya said in silence.


    "Am I the devil?"


    Bai Ya shook her head.


    "Well, whether you know it or not, anyway, I am going to a new hell in the future." Su Yu looked out the window and said.


    "As a demon, I want to complete the task, but as a friend, I don��t want you to go to a new hell. Although I don��t know if you are the so-called devil, this command comes from another world. , Once you go to the new hell, you will be sent to another world." Bai Ya whispered.


    "Thank you for your advice, but my heart tells me that all the answers are in another world." Su Yu smiled.


    "Are you looking for stronger power?" Bai Ya understood what Su Yu meant.


    "No, I''m just pursuing the meaning of my existence here." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Is this a philosophical question? It''s like what humans often ask, where do I come from, where do I go, who is I?" Bai Ya wondered.


    "What I am thinking about is not such nonsense, but the meaning of my existence." Su Yu said while drinking coffee.


    "Does existence need meaning? We demons don''t think about these. Why do humans think about these complicated things?" Bai Ya wondered.


    "From now on, you will know." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    He can only vaguely feel that maybe he came to the world of the second dimension, which is related to the other world Bai Ya said.


    Bai Ya was silent, not knowing what to say, and in the end, she could only say goodbye.


    Su Yu didn''t stop her from leaving the room, looking at the moon outside the window, he was thinking about a possibility.


    "If... if I didn''t guess wrong, everything might have happened because of me. Then, there is only one answer, he is in that world." Su Yu muttered.


    A lot of things flashed in his mind, although this idea was crazy, but it also best suited his idea.


    Su Yu took out a piece of white paper and used a pen to outline a scene.


    In front of the gloomy cave stood a skeleton with a beating soul fire in its eyes, surrounded by countless skeleton soldiers.


    "This should be the story, right?" After Su Yu finished painting, the corner of his mouth curled up.

 430 Chapter 430: The Library at Night

    Lunch break on Friday.


    In the library.


    When Xi Gongxi saw Su Yu, he was relieved.


    Su Yu took the lunch box and came to Xi Gongzhu''s face.


    "Xigong, did you miss me yesterday?" Su Yu naturally held Xi Gongxi''s little hand.


    Xi Gongxi nodded first, then shook his head.


    "You are thinking about my book, you don''t miss me, do you?" Su Yu guessed.


    Xi Gongzhen nodded.


    "Xi Gong didn''t want me. It really made me sad. This is the next book. After reading it, I won''t read it. I hope Xi Gong can think about me next time." Su Yu took out a book and handed it to It''s Xi Gongyi.


    "I...I will try my best to miss you." Xi Gongxi said with courage.


    "Do you still have to work hard for this kind of thing? Yesterday, I thought about Xi Gong for a long time. Even when I was sleeping, I dreamed of Xi Gong. Do you want to hear what happened in our dreams?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Xi. Gong Shi.


    Xi Gongzhi blushed.


    "In my dream, Xi Gong and I were married by the sea. Xi Gong was beautiful in a wedding dress. After marriage, Xi Gong and I had two children. The boys are very handsome and the girls are very cute." Su Yu whispered. .


    Xi Gongzhi covered his face with a book, not knowing how to answer.


    "Just kidding, Xi Gong, it''s time for lunch, I''ll feed you." Su Yu opened the lunch box.


    "Are the girls as taciturn as I am?" Xi Gongxi said in a low voice.


    Su Yu was taken aback, then smiled.


    "A girl, like me, will take care of Xi Gong. She likes reading and friends very much."


    When Xi Gongzhen heard this, a blush appeared on his face.


    She only asked one subconsciously, and after she had finished her question, she realized that it was a bit strange.


    "Xigong, don''t be in a daze." Su Yu pinched a piece of sushi and placed it next to Xi Gongzhen''s mouth.


    Shiomiyahe hesitated and ate the sushi.


    After Su Yu fed a few pieces, he pushed the bento box in front of her and smiled.


    Xi Gongzhen understood Su Yu''s meaning, gently squeezed a piece of sushi, held it empty, and handed it to Su Yu''s mouth.


    When Su Yu eats sushi, she always touches her finger, making Xi Gongzhi''s face slowly redden.


    After eating a lunch, Xi Gongzhen drank the black tea that Su Yu had brought. The mellow taste made her feel shy away.


    "Xi Palace." Su Yu called.


    Xi Gongxi looked at Su Yu suspiciously.


    Su Yu''s finger touched the corner of her mouth, took away a grain of rice, and put it into his mouth.


    Xi Gongxi''s face was flushed and he lowered his head.


    "Xigong, it''s so cute. After school, wait for me here." Su Yu grabbed her hands, slowly approached her, and said in her ear.


    ...


    In the afternoon, in the library.


    Xi Gongzhu looked at Su Yu who walked into the door and was about to speak when he saw Su Yu closing the door.


    "You...what are you doing?" Xi Gongzhen blushed.


    "Xigong should often rest in the library. Today, let''s stay in the library for one night," Su Yu came to Xi Gongzhu.


    "There is no place to sleep..."


    "Come with me." Su Yu took Xi Gongzhu''s little hand and came to the back of the bookshelf. Surrounded by several bookshelves, I don''t know when a big bed was added.


    "When is this..."


    "Tonight, we will rest here, and there is dinner I brought in the refrigerator over there. If Xi Gong wants to go to the bathroom, I will take you out." Su Yu sat on the bed.


    "I...we are not a couple yet, we can''t do this kind of thing, and even if we are a couple, we are just high school students..."


    "Xi Gong, what are you talking about? I just want to read a book here with Xi Gong. When I get tired, I will rest." Su Yu had an innocent expression on his face.


    "but��"


    "Nothing but, I won''t do strange things to Xi Gong, don''t worry." Su Yu took Xi Gongzheng''s hand and hugged her in his arms.


    Xi Gongzhu was hugged by Su Yu, his heart beating like a deer.On the night that she was sent home by Su Yu, she did not fall asleep almost all night, but she did not expect that she was now in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Xigong, your heart beats so fast." Su Yu said in Xigong''s ear.


    "I...I want to read a book..."


    "I want to hold Xi Gong for a few more minutes." Su Yu lay down.


    Shiomiya Shi was extremely shy, and didn''t know where to put his hands.


    "Xi Palace." Su Yu turned her around, facing herself, slowly lowered her head.


    Xi Gongxi quickly covered his small mouth.


    Su Yu smiled and kept approaching.


    Xi Gongzhen felt Su Yu''s breathing, and remembered the wonderful feeling the last time, he couldn''t help putting down his little hand.


    Su Yu was holding Xi Gongzheng with one hand a little dishonest.


    ...


    Night falls.


    Su Yu leaned against the bed, reading the book.


    Xi Gongxi slowly opened his eyes, glanced at Su Yu, and got into the bed with shame.


    "Xi Gong, are you hungry?" Su Yu flipped through the book and smiled.


    "Yeah" Xi Gongzhi''s voice came from under the quilt.


    "Your clothes, I have asked the maid to wash them. The new clothes are on your right hand. I won''t peek at them, so please change them without worry." Su Yu smiled.


    Shiomiyashi looked at it, and all the clothes on his right were new.


    She hesitated for a moment, quickly put on her clothes, and occasionally looked back at Su Yu.


    She put on a sailor school uniform again, and Xi Miyashi remembered what had happened, and covered her face in shame.


    "Xigong, sorry, I didn''t expect that would happen either." Su Yu closed the book and looked back at Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongzhu squatted on the ground, afraid to see Su Yu.


    Although it was all because of Su Yu, it wouldn''t happen if it weren''t for her acquiescence.


    "I... have we already..."


    "Of course not. Xi Gong fainted with shame, so I asked the maid to change your clothes for you and stayed here for you." Su Yu came to Xi Gongzhu''s side.


    "I... Am I having a problem?"


    "That''s not Xi Gong''s problem. This book can answer you. Let''s take a look." Su Yu handed the book in his hand to Xi Gongzhu.


    Looking at the book, Xi Gongzhi understood the meaning of the book, and became even more shy.


    "It''s because Xi Gong was too...cough, happy, that''s why it became like that." Su Yu coughed twice.


    Xi Gongzhi hugged his knees, with his small head buried in his knees, not daring to look up.


    "Xigong, don''t worry, I will take responsibility." Su Yu hugged Xi Gongzhu.


    "Really?" Xi Gongzhu turned his head to look at Su Yu.


    "Of course it''s true, how could I let such a cute Xi Palace to others? Okay, don''t be shy, I swear, I have forgotten, let''s have dinner." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really forgot?" Xi Gongzhu stared at Su Yu.


    "Well, I have forgotten, let''s go, let''s have dinner." Su Yu helped Xi Gongzheng and stood up.


    Xi Gongzhu followed Su Yu to the position of the librarian, and the dinner table was very rich.


    The entire library was lit up, which made Xi Gongjian a little worried whether he would be blamed by the teacher.


    "Don''t worry, I donated a lot of money to this library, even the principal of the school won''t bother you." Su Yu said while eating dinner.


    Xi Gongxi was taken aback for a moment, and then he remembered how Su Yu seemed to be rich.

 431 Chapter 431 One of Su Yus Stories

    After dinner.


    Xi Gongzhi and Su Yu sat on the sofa, one left and one right.


    Su Yu flipped through a book that Xi Gongxi didn''t recognize, turning the pages quickly, and there were a lot of books piled up beside him.


    Xi Gongzhu was flipping through the book and glanced at Su Yu from time to time.


    "Xigong, are you sleepy?" Su Yu picked up the coffee and tasted it lightly.


    "not yet��"


    "Then why keep staring at me? I thought Xi Gong was sleepy and wanted to rest early." Su Yu smiled and looked at Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongxi''s face turned red. She saw Su Yu for a very simple reason, and that was that when Su Yu was by her side, she could not calm down and read.


    Obviously, the book in her hand has been waiting for a long time, and she has never read it before, but she can''t enter it.


    In the past, she could spend a long time quietly as long as she read.Even, she once thought that nothing could stop her from reading.


    Until Su Yu appeared.


    He brought interesting books that Shiomiyashi had never read, and at the same time, he took her heart away.


    Now, Su Yu just sat next to her, which made her want to see Su Yu.


    He is more interesting and mysterious than any book.


    Xi Gongzhi wanted to know what kind of person Su Yu was and what kind of story he had.


    "Xi Gong, just say what you want to say." Su Yu closed the book and held Xi Gongxian''s small hand.


    "I...may I know your story?" Xi Gongxi hesitated for a moment and couldn''t help but say.


    "My story? It''s a secret." Su Yu approached Xi Gongzheng and hugged her into his arms.


    Xi Gongzhi''s eyes darkened.


    "However, if you tell Xi Gong, there seems to be no problem." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    Upon hearing this, Xi Gongzhi looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "Xigong, do you think the author of the story looks like the creator of everything from another angle?" Su Yu asked.


    "Creator?" Xi Gongbian was taken aback, and it was the first time she heard this analogy.


    "Whether it is a novel or an animation, there are creators and corresponding creatures. And to you, it should be regarded as from the world of the creator." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "You mean, I''m a character in a novel or animation?" Xi Gongzhi couldn''t believe it.


    "No, after I came to this world, this is a three-dimensional world to me, that is, reality." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I don''t understand..."


    "To put it simply, I come from another world, where there is your story, and what I did has changed this world long ago." Su Yu smiled.


    "Are you a visitor from another world?" Xi Gongxi was stunned for a moment, and then came to understand that Su Yu''s mystery was probably because of this.


    "My world has been destroyed by the disaster. I don''t know why, I came to this world. To be honest, I am very happy to be able to come to your world, especially to see Xi Gong." Su Yu hugged Xi Gongzhu tightly. .


    "Then there will be disasters in our world?" Xi Gongzhu looked up at Su Yu.


    "There should be no disaster in your world. I have the power to protect your world and will not allow anyone to destroy this world." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Jun Su Yu, your origin is more legendary than the protagonist in any story..."


    "This is one of my stories. If I have a chance in the future, I will tell you another story. It is a very long story." Su Yu stroked Xi Gongzhu''s little head lightly.


    "Yeah." Xi Gongzhu slowly leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Xi Gong, cough cough, there is one thing, can you help me?" Su Yu coughed twice.


    Xi Gongxi looked at Su Yu suspiciously.


    Su Yu said a word in her ear.


    Suddenly, Xi Gongzhi''s face blushed.


    ...


    The morning sun shone into the library.


    Xi Gongzhu slowly opened his eyes, and Su Yu beside him was gone.


    She got up slowly, put on her clothes, and smelled a scent.


    "Xi Gong, taste the breakfast I made." Su Yu walked over with the warm breakfast.


    Looking at the breakfast that Su Yu brought, Xi Gongzhen subconsciously remembered what happened last night, and bowed his head in shame.


    "This is my hometown''s breakfast, a bowl of seemingly ordinary sweet porridge, Xi Gong should like it." Su Yu smiled.


    "Idiot!" Xi Gongzhen flushed with his small fist.


    "Does Xi Gong want to be crooked?" Su Yu came to Xi Gongzhu and took her to sit down.


    Xi Gongzhu blushed and turned his head.


    "Come on, I''ll feed you." Su Yu sat on the sofa, feeding Xi Gongyan with gentle eyes.


    Shiomiyashi tasted it, and felt the right sweetness.


    "delicious!"


    "If you like, drink more." Su Yu continued to feed her.


    After eating breakfast, all Xi Gongzhu''s clothes were brought over by the maid Xiaoyu.


    Su Yu stood gentlemanly in front of the library, waiting for Xi Gongxi to change his clothes.


    Shiomiyashi changed back to the sailor uniform of Maishima Academy, the blush on her face had not faded, probably because she remembered her rudeness in front of Su Yu.


    "Let''s go, take Xi Gong to my house today and teach you how to make food." Su Yu held her little hand and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t you need to tidy up the things in the library?" Xi Gongzhi asked.


    "The maid will clean up, don''t worry." Su Yu smiled. In fact, the black ghost had already put everything in the storage ring.


    ...


    Su Yu''s home.


    Due to the maid''s notice, both Ai Lucy and Bai Ya have left the house.


    Xi Gongzhi walked into Su Yu''s house, sat on the sofa, drank the black tea made by Su Yu, and waited for him.


    Su Yu changed into a pure white chef''s uniform, looking very much like a powerful chef.


    "Xigong, what do you want to learn first?" Su Yu walked into the kitchen.


    "I don''t know what to learn first..."


    "Then let''s start with curry, first of all, to process the ingredients..."


    Su Yu began to teach hand-in-hand, and Xi Gongzhi studied very seriously, cutting all the ingredients and putting them in the pot.


    "Next..." Before Xi Gongzhen''s voice fell, he was hugged by Su Yu.


    "Next, just wait." Su Yu hugged Xi Gongxi and whispered.


    Shiomiyashi felt something, his face flushed again.


    "It''s almost done, it''s time to add spices." Su Yu let go of Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongzhi quickly added spices in accordance with Su Yu''s request.


    When the pot exuded a strong fragrance, Xi Gongzhi''s eyes lit up.


    "It seems that Xi Palace has a very good foundation. Next, I will teach you a more difficult dish." Su Yu began the mode of serious teaching.


    Shiomiyashi studied it earnestly, and her enthusiasm for cooking is almost the same as reading.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    Su Yu came to the door, opened the door, and saw Gui Mu Ma Li.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "I''m looking for Ailusi, isn''t she home?" Gui Mu Mali glanced at Su Yu''s house.


    She saw clearly just now that Su Yu took a girl back home. Counting Bai Ya, this was already the third girl.


    "Elucy is not here, if you don''t mind, do you want to come in and sit?" Su Yu stepped aside.


    Gui Mu Mari hesitated.


    "Then bother."

 432 Chapter 432 Gui Mu Maris Worries

    In the living room of Su Yu''s house.


    As soon as Gui Mu Mari entered the door, he saw Xi Gong Shi in the kitchen.


    Shiomiya Shi looked at Gui Mu Mari curiously, she was very bad at talking to strangers.


    "This is my neighbor, Aunt Guimu." Su Yu introduced.


    Xi Gongzhi bent down quickly.


    "She is?" Gui Mu Mari looked at Su Yu.


    "My girlfriend." Su Yu said simply.


    Shiomiya Shi''s face turned red, and he turned to continue cooking.


    "Then what''s the matter with Ailusi and Bai Ya?" Gui Mu Mari lowered his voice.


    "They are all my sisters, is there any problem?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    "Sister? Elucci said that she and Bai Ya are from another place. They didn''t know you at all before! After they came here, they met you. Are you deceiving them?" Gui Mu Mari stared at Su. feather.


    "Even if I''m deceiving them, what does this have to do with you?" Su Yu frowned.


    "If you are deceiving them and want to do strange things to them, I will never spare you." Gui Mu Mari seriously said.


    "Really? Then I will tell you something interesting..." Su Yu whispered in Gui Mu Ma''s ear.


    Gui Mu Mali''s face changed slightly, and his small fist was clenched.


    "Before I came here, I already knew that your husband''s company was one of the seven companies. He is currently traveling abroad." Su Yu said slowly.


    "You have this status, why do you want to deceive them? Isn''t the fianc�� of Miss Qijo family such a scumbag?" Gui Mu Mari asked.


    "What is their relationship with me? It has nothing to do with you." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Elucy and Bai Ya are gentle and kind-hearted girls. Since you are the fianc�� of the seven-joy eldest, you should also be the young master of the big family. Why do you do this? You are not afraid of being known by the seven-joy Is it?" Gui Mu Mali gritted his teeth.


    "You may have misunderstood something. I am neither the young master of a big family nor care what the Qijo family thinks. Even if I am with you, there should be no problem." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "You!" Gui Mu Mari raised his hand in shame.


    Su Yu grabbed her wrist directly.


    "Mrs. Guimu, don''t be nosy. I''m not interested in you now, so don''t try to get my attention." Su Yu said lightly.


    "You''re such a terrible guy!" Gui Mu Mari threw away Su Yu''s hand and walked past him.


    Su Yu didn''t stop, the corners of his mouth turned up, holding the phone, and sending out a message.


    "Are you arguing?" Xi Gongjian said cautiously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that she misunderstood the relationship between me and Ai Lucy. Ai Lucy is the girl who followed me before. She is my childhood sweetheart. She usually calls my elder brother." Su Yu explained.


    "Oh" Xi Gongxi didn''t mean to ask more.


    "Actually, Elucci lives here, and there is another girl who is Elucci��s friend..."


    "I believe in you." Xi Gongxi whispered.


    "Actually, I still have a dozen girlfriends. I will introduce you to you another day?"


    "Eh???"


    ...


    In the coffee shop of Gui Mu''s house.


    "Damn kid, I''m really mad at me!" Gui Mu Mali hit the table with a punch.


    Gui Mu Guima who was playing the game couldn''t help but glance at her.


    "What do you look at? Look again, I took down your game console!" Gui Mu Mali said coldly.


    "What is worthy of you being so angry?" Gui Mu Mari put away the game console.


    "It''s nothing, I told you, you won''t understand." Gui Mu Mali said in a bad mood.


    In fact, this matter really cannot be told to Gui Mu Guima, even if he knew it, he would only feel embarrassed and unable to solve it.


    "If you don''t tell me, how do I understand..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, be careful that I dismantled your game console!" Gui Mu Mali took off his eyes, looking fierce.


    Gui Mu Guima shuddered with fright, and hurried away holding the game console. As soon as he walked to the door, he heard a phone ringing.


    Gui Mu Mari also put on his eyes and re-incarnates as a gentle woman at home.


    "What are you talking about? Going to a farther place? Then when will you come back? Is it possible to spend the New Year there? Okay, I understand, take care of yourself." Gui Mu Mari answered the phone, her face changed After several times, finally, his eyes were complicated and hung up.


    "Dad won''t be back this year?" Gui Mu Guima was curious.


    "Well, you go back, I want to be quiet." Gui Mu Ma Li walked into the counter.


    Such an urgent transfer, if it were not Su Yu''s method, she would never believe it.


    The other party does master her husband''s work and can dispatch her husband at will.


    "Damn it!" Gui Mu Mali clenched his small fist, somewhat helpless.


    She was very worried about the situation of Ai Lucy and Bai Ya. The innocent and lovely Ai Lucy made her like it very much. She really couldn''t bear to watch Ai Lucy be deceived by Su Yu.


    However, Su Yu''s methods are reminding her that if she is nosy, her husband will be sent to work farther away, and it is very likely that she will not see each other throughout the year.


    If Su Yu was more cruel and transferred him to a dangerous place, then...


    Gui Mu Ma''s heart sank, and the clenched fist slowly loosened.


    "I''m sorry, Elucci." Gui Mu Mari murmured.


    She didn''t know it at all, it was all because of her misunderstanding and Elucci''s innocence.


    ...


    In the afternoon, the sun sets.


    Su Yu and Xi Gongzhi left home.


    During the whole day, Shiomiyashi learned a lot of cooking knowledge, and at the same time, she was ashamed many times.


    Su Yu was always playing tricks on her. The book that was full of expectations, but gave her an indescribable book, which made Xi Gongzhu''s face flushed.


    Although shy, Xi Gongzhu did not escape, because Su Yu''s arms were really warm.


    Su Yu took Xi Gongzhu all the way to her home, and stopped at a place not far from Xi Gong''s home.


    "Xi Gong, should you give me a little reward this time?" Su Yu held her little hand.


    Xi Gongxi lowered his head and hesitated for a long time, then looked up and found that Su Yu was looking at her, and then lowered his head.


    "Xigong is really easy to be shy." Su Yu slowly lowered her head and raised her chin.


    "I... Am I very useless?" Xi Gongzheng asked himself somewhat.


    "Easy to be shy is the cutest place in Xi Palace, how could it be useless? I like Xi Palace''s shy look the most." Su Yu kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    "I will do my best."


    "This kind of thing, you don''t need to refuel. When Xi Gong is willing, he will naturally accept me. Before that, I will always wait for you." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "Next time, can you come to my house?" Xi Gongxi said, biting his lip.


    "Let me visit your parents? Will it be too soon?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "I want you to teach me cooking again, and you said you want to see my room..."


    "Just kidding, please be sure to invite me when no one is at home."

 433 Chapter 433 Nakagawa Huayin is sick

    Weekend morning.


    As soon as Su Yu woke up, he received a call from Zhongchuan Huayin''s agent.


    "Are you sick? Okay, I see." Su Yu hung up the phone.


    Nakagawa Huayin''s illness was not in his expectation, but the visit to the illness is also an opportunity to increase favorability, which should not be missed.


    "Brother, good morning." Elucci was still so full of energy.


    "Good morning." Bai Ya whispered.


    "Good morning, today, I still have some things to solve, you two just go and play." Su Yu said while eating breakfast.


    "Brother, are you going to look for the girl in the library again?" Elucci asked in doubt.


    "The next soul-expelling target."


    "Then I will go with you." Bai Ya hurriedly said when she heard the soul-expelling target.


    "No, even if there is an exorcism, there is no way to take it out now." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Okay." Bai Ya said somewhat disappointed.


    "This exorcism, I will let you conquer it." Su Yu said after eating breakfast.


    "Really?" Bai Ya said in surprise.


    "Elucy shouldn''t mind." Su Yu glanced at Elucy.


    "If Bai Ya wants, let Bai Ya come to subdue it. I just grab a few exorcists at random." Ai Lucy smiled.


    "Thank you, Alucy." Bai Ya looked at Alucy gratefully.


    As the chief of the district and the bearer of the seal of proof, she would be very embarrassed if she could not catch an exorcist.


    ...


    Zhongchuan Huayin''s residence is located in an apartment building.


    When Su Yu came downstairs, Nakagawa Huayin''s agent was already waiting for him.


    "Master Su Yu, please come with me." Zhongchuan Huayin''s agent saw Su Yu respectfully.


    The two walked into the building, took the elevator, and came to Nakagawa Huayin''s door.


    The agent opened the door of Nakagawa Huayin''s room. Since they are all women, Nakagawa Huayin has nothing to hide from the agent. She can naturally have the key here.


    Su Yu walked into the room and saw Nakagawa Huayin lying on the ground.


    "Hua Yin..." The agent hurriedly helped her up.


    "Sorry, I wanted to drink water, but I didn''t expect to have the strength to move." Nakagawa Huayin smiled reluctantly.


    "Let me come, you go and pour water." Su Yu directly picked up Nakagawa Huayin and said to the agent.


    The agent was taken aback, and hurried to pour water.


    "Jun Su Yu, put me down quickly. In case, if you catch a cold..."


    "I won''t catch a cold, you rest quietly, I will always take care of you today." Su Yu put down Nakagawa Huayin, covered her with the quilt, and opened the curtains.


    The sun fell into the room.


    Zhongchuan Huayin looked at Su Yu.


    "Hua Yin." The agent brought a glass of warm water.


    Nakagawa Huayin drank a few sips of water, which was a little better.


    "Leave it to me here, you go to deal with other things, I will let someone solve the follow-up matters." Su Yu said to the agent.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu, Huayin, please." The agent gave Nakagawa Huayin a look and left with a smile.


    If she were to deal with today''s illness, she would certainly offend many people.However, if Su Yu came to solve it, no one dared to blame Nakagawa Huayin.


    The agent left the room.


    Nakagawa Huayin coughed twice, adding a touch of blush to her small face that was already flushed with illness.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do strange things to you." Su Yu sat on the edge of the bed and held Nakagawa Huayin''s little hand.


    "I didn''t mean that, but..."


    "You don''t have confidence, do you?" Su Yu explained the situation of Zhongchuan Huayin.


    Nakagawa Huayin nodded.


    "As a rookie idol, everyone is watching, but there will always be people who ignore you and make you think that you are not doing well enough."


    "I didn''t do well enough. If I work harder, everyone will like me."


    "Hua Yin, is there the most perfect idol in this world? Everyone likes it. Does no one use words to attack an idol, does it exist?" Su Yu asked.


    Nakagawa Huayin was taken aback and shook her head.


    "In that case, why should you be liked by everyone?" Su Yu continued.


    "But, the people who came to my show didn''t like me. They didn''t even listen to my singing seriously, thinking of this kind of thing..."


    "When you think of this kind of thing, you think that during the concert, more people will dislike you and be questioned by everyone?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Yeah." Nakagawa Huayin lowered her head.


    The concert is just around the corner, but her heart cannot calm down. Recently, she has always noticed that some people are on the scene of the performance, but she doesn''t pay attention to her performance at all.


    "Do you know how rare this opportunity is?"


    "I''m sorry. I know that by now, I have failed your expectations, but..."


    "Are you going to give someone else the concert?" Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "That''s all. I''m just a rookie. I can''t stand on such a big stage." Nakagawa Huayin was a little afraid to look at Su Yu.


    She knows how rare this place is, even the top idols want this kind of large-scale concert.


    The publicity staff, publicity costs, everything, the firm paid a lot.


    "Do you know how much financial and human resources have been invested in this concert so far?" Su Yu said coldly.


    "I am willing to compensate, and even, I can agree to your terms." Nakagawa Huayin took Su Yu''s hand.


    "Do you mean that you are willing to be my girlfriend to offset this failure? Let me help you solve this matter?" Su Yu said blankly.


    "me��"


    "I''m a little disappointed in you." Su Yu let go of Nakagawa Huayin''s little hand and stood up and said.


    "I''m sorry." Zhongchuan Huayin lowered her head, not only Su Yu, even she herself was a little disappointed in herself.


    Originally going to be on the concert, it shines ever since.However, because of her lack of self-confidence, she gave up the concert, gave up the struggle, and was willing to become Su Yu''s girlfriend.


    She has always thought that becoming an idol is her dream, but now she has personally shattered her dream.


    She promised Su Yu to become his girlfriend, just like those idols who looked down on her, fell.


    They are willing to give up everything for status and future.


    Now, in order to cover up this failure, she gave up everything. In the future, the pure idol will be just her disguise.


    Nakagawa Huayin clenched her small fist, feeling lost and disappointed, and a little desperate.


    Tears fell from the corners of her eyes, and she wanted to cry, but she couldn''t cry.


    Su Yu glanced at Zhongchuan Huayin, her failure was in his expectation.


    If Nakagawa Huayin does not fail, there will be no exorcism.


    She now has the exorcism, and the exorcism grows quickly.


    "Time is almost up." Su Yu glanced at the time and sat down again.


    Nakagawa Huayin wiped away her tears and looked at Su Yu cautiously.


    "Are you really going to give up this concert?" Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Sorry��"


    "Okay, I see. Then, follow me to a place."

 434 Chapter 434 Nakagawa Huayins Companion

    In a bar.


    Nakagawa Huayin was wearing a hat and a mask, plus a pair of glasses, and wearing a wide windbreaker, watching the performances of several people on stage.


    "They..." Nakagawa Huayin looked at the people on the stage and couldn''t believe it.


    "I searched for a long time before I found them, Huayin''s former partners." Su Yu held Nakagawa Huayin''s small hand.


    "I didn''t expect them to be here..."


    Nakagawa Huayin looked at them with a little nostalgia. Once upon a time, she was just a foil in the team. Together they dreamed of becoming super idols, but they were defeated by reality.


    "They are different from Huayin, and their talents are insufficient, so they can only sing here. However, they didn''t bow their heads to anyone." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Nakagawa Huayin lowered her head, she who has the opportunity, is she inferior to them?


    The woman on the stage seemed to have discovered Huayin Nakagawa, with some surprise in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything.


    At the end of the song, a waiter came over.


    "Two guests, someone wants to meet you, don''t you know it is okay?"


    Nakagawa Huayin subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    "Yeah." Su Yu agreed.


    Nakagawa Hana sound opened her mouth and did not speak.


    The waiter took the two to the room behind the stage.


    Nakagawa Huayin lowered her head, some dare not look at the two people in front of her.


    The surrounding dancers left the room, and Su Yu was the last to leave. Only Nakagawa Huayin and two of them were left in the room.


    Su Yu stood in the corridor and didn''t go to eavesdrop on their conversation, because he knew that the two of them both had envious of Zhongchuan Huayin, but also a little like.


    After half an hour.


    The door opened.


    Nakagawa Hana sound smiled and walked out the door.


    "Hua Yinjiang, come on, and move forward with our dreams."


    "On the day of the concert, we will go to feed you."


    The two women smiled, their eye circles a little red.


    "Thank you." Nakagawa Huayin bowed.


    Su Yu walked to the outside of the bar, stood at the door and waited until Zhongchuan Huayin arrived.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, Su Yujun." Nakagawa Huayin said softly.


    "Now, do you want to give up the concert?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Sorry, can you assume that I didn''t say what I just said?" Nakagawa Huayin blushed.


    "That won''t work, unless..."


    Su Yu smiled at Zhongchuan Huayin.


    "I promised to be your girlfriend, but I hope I can have a good relationship with you, not at the beginning..."


    "No problem, let''s go back, your cold seems to be cured." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Then let''s go on a date." Nakagawa Huayin took Su Yu''s arm.


    "Aren''t you nervous anymore?"


    "I''m still a little nervous, but even if I fail, I will go." Nakagawa Hana sound smiled embarrassedly.


    She remembered the dream of the past, the dream of the two partners, and now she is not fighting alone.


    ...


    At noon, in a restaurant.


    Su Yu and Zhongchuan Huayin had lunch and went to the game hall in the morning, and she felt much better.


    "Su Yujun, I trouble you today, it shouldn''t affect your date with your girlfriend?" Nakagawa Huayin said cautiously.


    "Which girlfriend are you referring to?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I don''t know how many girlfriends you have." Nakagawa Huayin was stunned.She remembered that Su Yu said it was a joke last time, but now it seems that it is not a real joke.


    "No matter how many girlfriends I have, right now, I am with them." Su Yu held Nakagawa Huayin''s little hand.


    Nakagawa Huayin''s face turned red.


    She couldn''t accept Su Yu before, but now she doesn''t have that feeling.


    Had it not been for Su Yu''s help, she would have given up the concert and her dream long ago.


    Thinking of this, Nakagawa Huayin felt warm.


    After lunch, Su Yu secretly used a healing technique to completely recover her.


    Nakagawa Huayin had a spirit and a better mood, and accompanied Su Yu to the amusement park and took many photos.


    Dating had a dating atmosphere, which made her feel the heartbeat for the first time.


    After leaving the amusement park, the two stayed in karaoke for a long time. Nakagawa Huayin sang the song of her and her two partners and wanted to use this song as the opening song of the concert.


    Su Yu didn''t have any opinions. In fact, this concert was a stage prepared for her. All she wanted was to follow her. No one else had any opinions.


    ...


    night.


    In the cinema.


    Nakagawa Huayin was holding Su Yu''s arm in a little fear. What I was watching today was a somewhat scary movie. From time to time, there were scary voices from girls.


    Until the end of the movie, Nakagawa Huayin was still a little worried about whether ghosts would attack her, making Su Yu amused.


    On the way home, Su Yu and Nakagawa Huayin bought ingredients together.


    Nakagawa Huayin was a little surprised to learn that Su Yu could cook.


    She thought that Su Yu was the young master of a rich family, but she didn''t expect that he could do everything.


    After having a delicious dinner, Nakagawa Huayin found that Su Yu had no intention of leaving, and she couldn''t help being a little shy.


    She was in a standard single room. With only one bed, the two seemed to be able to squeeze.


    "Jun Su Yu, you go take a bath first?" Zhongchuan Huayin whispered.


    "Yeah." Su Yu was not polite, took a comfortable bath and changed his clothes.


    Nakagawa Huayin didn''t know where Su Yu''s clothes came from, and didn''t ask much.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, watching TV.


    Nakagawa Huayin walked into the bathroom, and it took an hour before she left.


    Surrounded by the bath towel, her white face was slightly flushed, and she sat on the sofa beside Su Yu.


    "Come here." Su Yu shook her hand.


    Nakagawa Huayin blushed and sat down next to Su Yu.


    Su Yu blew her hair with a hairdryer, letting Nakagawa Hana sound breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Go change clothes, I won''t peek." Su Yu put down the hair dryer.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "You still have a long way to go. I believe you can become a super idol. Now, when you are not with me, you don''t need to tell anyone about our affairs." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "Thank you." Nakagawa Huayin gratefully said, plucking up courage, lightly kissed Su Yu on the cheek, and ran away.


    Su Yu turned her head to look at Zhongchuan Huayin. With her back to Su Yu, she let go of the bath towel unsuspectingly.


    "It''s not the time yet." Su Yu retracted his gaze and continued to watch TV.


    Nakagawa Huayin felt the sight from behind disappear, with a sweet smile on her face, changed into a pajama, came to Su Yu''s side and leaned on his shoulder.


    Su Yu hugged Nakagawa Huayin and watched TV with her. An interview with an active idol appeared in it, and Nakagawa Huayin was there.


    "As everyone knows, Huayinjiang is the best among new idols. I don''t know what you want from your boyfriend?" the host asked.


    "I don''t have such considerations yet, but I hope my boyfriend is an honest, brave, and gentle person." Nakagawa Kayin on the TV replied.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but glanced at Zhongchuan Huayin.


    "This is a line spoken in advance..." Nakagawa Huayin explained.


    "I thought you were talking about me."


    "..." Zhongchuan Huayin.

 435 Chapter 435

    Lunch break on Monday.


    In the library of Maishima Academy.


    Xi Gongzhu looked at Su Yu on the opposite side.


    "What are you doing while looking at me?" Su Yu asked.


    Xi Gongzhi quickly lowered his head.


    "Xi Gong is still so easy to be shy, such a shy Xi Gong really wants to hold it in his arms." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Shiomiyashi held his small face and blocked him with a book.


    Su Yu got up and sat beside her.


    Shimiyashi felt the distance between the two, his face flushed.


    "Xi Palace, the library must be quiet." Su Yu stretched out his hand and said seriously.


    Xi Gongzhu blushed, and he didn''t expect Su Yu to be so bold.


    She blocked her front with a book, covered her small mouth, not daring to make any noise.


    Su Yu''s hand brought a warm feeling, which made her too ashamed.


    Xi Gongzhu turned his head to look at Su Yu, his profile was very handsome, and he was holding a book in his hand, looking very serious.


    However, only Shiomiyashi knew that he was just pretending to be serious.


    "Bad eyes..." Xi Gongxi muttered.


    "Is Xi Gong talking about me being wicked?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    Shiomiyashi nodded.


    "I''m so bad-hearted, did you just find out now?" Su Yu approached her, blowing a breath of heat in her ear.


    Xi Gongzhi''s neck shrank, and his ears turned red.


    "Well, I''ll be here today, and in the afternoon, I will continue to bully you." Su Yu retracted his hand.


    Xi Gongzhu sorted his clothes and watched Su Yu leave the library.


    "Why? I have some expectations instead?"


    "Could it be that I was a weird girl?"


    "Stupid Su Yujun..."


    Xi Gongxi''s heart was in a mess, and his face gradually started to get hot.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    "Hanaon Nakagawa is the third owner of the exorcism, Shiomiyarui is the fourth owner of the exorcism, and the next one seems to be the head of the Karate Club? And Chihiro Kosaka and Kujo Moonye from the Astronomy Club?" Su Yu thought With.


    His intelligence mainly comes from animation, and there must be more girls in the comics.


    Su Yu listened absently, thinking about the sequence of the strategy and the next goal.


    Suddenly, he felt a look in his eyes.


    Looking in the direction of his eyes, Su Yu found Step Mei on the plateau.


    Gao Gaobumei was discovered by Su Yu and turned her head quickly.


    "It seems that the awakening of the goddess is also fast." Su Yu thought to himself.


    The awakening of the goddess represented the emergence of the orthodox demonic society. Su Yu didn''t care about their fighting power, and even wanted to kill them all.


    If the awakening of the goddess can attract the attention of the orthodox demon society, he would be very happy to say that he can use other gods to subdue these members of the orthodox demon society.


    They want to resurrect the demons of the old hell. All the demons of the new hell will not allow this. After the war, they have no value for existence.


    The power of the goddess is not enough to wipe out all the members of the orthodox demon society, and you can only rely on him.


    ...


    School time.


    On the edge of the sports field.


    Su Yu looked at Gao Gaobumei with a blush on her face. Su Yu stared at her with a shy feeling.


    After the last raiders, Bai Ya did manually seal Gao Gao''s memory.However, her current performance has already shown that her power is awakening, and the seal cannot stop it.


    "Let you wait a long time." Xi Gongxi''s voice sounded from behind Su Yu.


    "You are here at the right time." Su Yu took Xi Gongzhi''s little hand and let her sit by her side.


    Gao Gaobumei''s face turned white and her small fist was clenched.


    Su Yu seemed to have not noticed, with one hand around Xi Gongzhu.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "Don''t talk." Su Yu looked down at Xi Gongxi in his arms.


    Xi Gongzhi did not speak obediently, leaning against Su Yu''s arms, feeling very warm.


    Gao Gao Bumi bit her lip, stared at Su Yu fiercely, and left with red eyes.


    "Brother!" Ailuxi smirked and appeared in front of Su Yu.


    Even she understood Gao Gao''s reaction, but Su Yu was indifferent and even added a handful of firewood.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu looked up at Ailusi.


    "I''m angry, my brother!" Elucci said with her small fist.


    "Kids stay here, don''t disturb us." Su Yu gave Ailusi a white.


    "Brother, I hate it the most!" Elucci''s eyes flushed and she ran away.


    Xi Gongzhu was a little at a loss, raised his head and glanced at Su Yu.


    "Should you catch up?"


    "Bai Ya, go and explain to her." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Yes." Bai Ya''s voice sounded from behind.


    Xi Gongzhu opened his mouth and wanted to ask, but he didn''t know how to ask.


    ...


    Xi Gongzhi was on his way home.


    Su Yu took her little hand all the way and took her around the shop.


    Xi Gongzhi could feel a girl behind them.


    She didn''t speak her doubts until she was near Xi Gong''s house.


    "She is here to find me, you should go back first." Su Yu said directly without explaining.


    Xi Gongzhu nodded his head, and did not inquire about Su Yu''s relationship with the other party.


    Su Yu watched Xi Gongzhu go home, took a short detour, and came to the river bank.


    Gao Gaoyao walked over and launched an attack not far from Su Yu, ready to ram him directly into the river.


    Su Yu seemed to have not found her.


    When Gao Gaobumei reached behind Su Yu, she hesitated slightly, which reduced her strength.


    But Su Yu turned around and hugged her.


    Gao Gaobao was taken aback for a moment, and he wanted to push Su Yu away, but was held tightly by him.


    "You are so soulless! Let me go! Liar!" Gao Gaobumei beat Su Yu with her small fist.


    "Bu Mei, I won''t apologize, because I approached you for your own good." Su Yu said.


    "For my good? You are with other girls now, this is also for my good? Do you know how uncomfortable I am? Do you know how sad I am? Do you know how much I like you?" She shed tears and clenched her small fist.


    "I am a spiritualist. I approach you to drive away the ghost from you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Except Lingshi? You liar!" Gao Gaobumei glared at Su Yu.


    "Well, I will prove my strength to you." Su Yu let go of the plateau and walked towards the river.


    "Wait a minute!" Gao Gaoyi couldn''t help saying.


    However, the next second, she was stunned.


    Su Yu stood on the water!


    "Now, do you believe it?" Su Yu asked.


    Step by step, Gao Gaomei came to the riverside and wanted to test it personally.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to stop.


    Plateau Stepme stepped on it, and the cold river water made her understand that Su Yu was telling the truth.


    "The ghost will occupy the girl''s heart and gain negative power to grow. Originally, after the ghost dissipates, the girl will lose her memory, and you are a little special." Su Yu returned to the shore, squatting in front of the plateau, and stretched out. hand.


    Highland Ayumi felt the warmth under her feet and didn''t know what to say.


    "This is the truth. I am close to your purpose. If I understand, I will go home." Su Yu stood up and said, preparing to leave.

 436 Chapter 436 Su Yus Turning Offensive

    Seeing that Su Yu was about to leave, Ayumi Gao Gao grabbed the corner of his clothes.


    "Haven''t you liked me?" Gao Gao believed his identity.


    "I like it. I like many girls, including you." Su Yu glanced at Bai Ya and Ai Lucy not far away, they were watching the show in a stealth state.


    "You are really bad!" Gao Gaobumei blushed.


    "So, I am not suitable for you, sorry." Su Yu said, leaving again.


    "You are with that girl because she has a ghost on her body?" Gao Gao said cautiously.


    "This is my business." Su Yu walked forward.


    "Wait, are you planning to be irresponsible?" Gao Gaobumei stopped Su Yu.


    "I haven''t done anything strange to you. Is it necessary to be responsible?" Su Yu frowned.


    "You...you are in the health room..."


    "So that''s it, was that your first kiss? Sorry, that was the only way to drive the soul away, not my intention." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Whether it is your intention or not, if you are irresponsible, I...I will tell that girl and destroy your plan!" Gao Ayumi clenched her small fist and said in shame.


    "If every girl is held accountable by me, I won''t be a spiritual exorcist. As long as the exorcists on their bodies grow up, they will become real demons. At that time, not only them, but even the earth will have them. It''s dangerous." Su Yu stared at Stepme on the plateau.


    "Is it really that serious?" Gao Gao said with some fear.


    "If you don''t believe it, forget it." Su Yu said, preparing to bypass the plateau and Step Mei.


    "I believe, I believe in your identity." Gao Gaobumei hurriedly said, stopping Su Yu again.


    "Then you just avoid it, I don''t have time to spend with you here."


    "Didn''t you say you like me? I like you too! Work is work, and I don''t need to hinder you from going to work." Ayumi Gao Gao said with courage.


    "You mean, do you want to be my girlfriend?" Su Yu looked at Gao Hao Mei.


    Gao Gaobumei reddened her face and nodded.


    "Then you can accept, do I have another girlfriend?" Su Yu squeezed her chin frivolously.


    "Acceptable, as long as you don''t do strange things to that girl...Wait, why are you leaving again?" Before Bumei Gao said, he saw Su Yu walking away.


    "Sorry, I don''t like being restricted." Su Yu said without turning back.


    "Then I won''t restrict you, as long as you have time to date with me, okay?" Gao Gaoyi hugged Su Yu tightly.


    Su Yu snatched her first kiss and left a deep impression on her. As the object of her first love, she was still a mysterious spiritualist, and Gao Gaomei didn''t want to just let it go.


    "Now go to the movies, are you free?" Su Yu was silent for a while.


    "Well, what movie are we going to watch?" Gao Gao hurried to Su Yu''s side and took his arm.


    "I''ll talk after you go." Su Yu walked forward.


    Bai Ya and Ai Lucy looked at each other, and they couldn''t believe it.


    Obviously he hated Su Yu so much just now, but now it''s like this.


    "What the hell did your elder brother do, why did Stepme-chan suddenly stop being angry? She is still so close to your elder brother?" Ai Lucy looked puzzled.


    "I don''t know." Bai Ya looked at Su Yu''s back. In fact, she could vaguely guess that Su Yu used a very clever method to make Gao Gaobumei willingly become his girlfriend.


    Even Su Yu still holds the initiative.


    In love, it is usually girls who take the initiative and boys work hard.


    When he arrived at Su Yu, he turned on the offensive.


    "Could it be that he planned all of this from the beginning? Including Gao Gaobumei''s memory recovery, and a reasonable explanation?" Bai Ya thought to herself.


    ...


    In the cinema.


    Gao Gaobu Mi glanced at Su Yu.


    She has a handsome appearance, warm palms, and holds her hands slightly domineering. She doesn''t hate Su Yu with this feeling.


    "Is there anything strange on my face?" Su Yu looked at Gao Gaobumei.


    "No...nothing, I just think you are handsome..."


    "That''s it, you like my appearance, very good, and I also like your appearance." Su Yu clenched Gao Gao''s little hand.


    "Well, Su Yujun has encountered too many girls and children so far? How many girls still have their memories?" Gao Gaobu said wonderfully.


    "Hundreds." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "..." Highland Stepme.


    "There are less than ten girls who have had a relationship with me." Su Yu continued.


    Gao Gaoyi breathed a sigh of relief instantly.


    She didn''t know that Su Yu''s had a relationship, which meant that it had gone through that kind of thing.


    If there are a few hundred, then Su Yu is definitely a playboy, if there are ten, she can barely accept it. After all, Su Yu is a spiritualist.


    After a movie was over, Gao Ayumi took Su Yu''s arm intimately and left the cinema.


    "I''ll be here today, I''ll take you home." Su Yu looked at the sky, and it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Yeah." Gaoyao Bumei nestled against Su Yu. Although the weather was very cold, it was not so cold as soon as she hugged Su Yu.


    "Actually, I don''t want to send you home, there is a hotel nearby." Su Yu whispered.


    "Huh?" Gao Gaobumei''s face swelled and flushed.


    "Don''t you know? At the end of the date, the hotel is definitely the final stop." Su Yu continued.


    "I...I''m not ready yet." Ayumi Gaota lowered her head in shame.


    "Not ready? You mean, didn''t you prepare that thing?" Su Yu pretended not to understand her.


    "No, no, it''s just... psychologically not ready." Gao Gaobumei blushed.


    As a high school student, she naturally understood what Su Yu was talking about.


    "A girlfriend is going to have a girlfriend''s consciousness. You don''t even have this psychological preparation. You dare to say that you are my girlfriend?" Su Yu stopped and pressed one hand on the wall.


    "Sorry��"


    "I''m sorry?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    "I... Can I..." Gao Gaobumei stood on tiptoe and said a word in Su Yu''s ear.


    "How do you know so much?" Su Yu frowned.


    "I just saw it in a book. You are my first boyfriend." Ayumi Gaota clasped her hands, shy and nervous.


    "Let''s go here." Su Yu pointed to a small alley.


    Highland Bumei suddenly felt ashamed, could it be...


    Su Yu didn''t give her time to think, took her little hand, walked into the alley, and stopped in the middle of the alley.


    Gao Gaobumei felt Su Yu''s release of his hand and his warm embrace, and he was extremely nervous.


    Su Yu lowered his head and lifted Gao Gao''s Bumi''s chin with one hand.


    Gao Gao''s tension eased, remembering the knowledge in the book, and slowly stretched out her little hand.


    "Idiot, I''m just joking." Su Yu grabbed her wrist.


    Through the faint light, Gao Gaobumei saw the nasty smile on Su Yu''s face, and punched him twice in shame and anger.


    At the same time, her heart was relieved, and sure enough, he was not a bad person.

 437 Chapter 437

    Ten o''clock at night.


    Su Yu returned home.


    "My brother, I''m sorry..." Elucci lowered her head.


    "Why do you feel sorry for me?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "I shouldn''t be angry with my brother..."


    "Come here." Su Yu sat on the sofa and said to Ai Lucy.


    Ai Lucy came to Su Yu cautiously, closing her eyes, for fear that Su Yu would hit her.


    "Next time, remember to believe me." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "Well, thank you elder brother." Ailuxi smiled and hugged Su Yu.


    "I really can''t do anything with you." Su Yu looked down at Elucci in his arms, she was like a real sister.


    Bai Ya noticed Su Yu''s eyes.


    "It seems that he is not a bad person."


    ...


    the next morning.


    Su Yu came downstairs and saw Gui Mu Mali sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "My elder brother, Aunt Guimu seems to have something to ask you." Ailusi said.


    "I will arrive at school later today, you should go first." Su Yu glanced at Gui Mu Ma Li, knowing her intention.


    "Oh, if your elder brother asks for leave, remember to tell me." Elucci had eaten breakfast and left.


    Bai Ya looked at Su Yu, then at Gui Mu Ma Li, always feeling a little strange.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Gui Mu Mari got up and came to Su Yu.


    Su Yu was eating breakfast without paying any attention to her meaning.


    "I''m sorry, I caused you trouble." Gui Mu Mari bowed.


    Bai Ya was startled and glanced at Su Yu who was indifferent.


    Gui Mu Mali bent over, clasping her small hands tightly.


    She had bowed her head and admitted her mistake, did Su Yu still refuse to forgive her?


    "Jun Su Yu?" Bai Ya couldn''t help but yell.


    "I''m full, goodbye." Su Yu stood up and said.


    The sound of "click" the room door closed.


    "Aunt Guimu, sorry, Su Yujun is really not polite..."


    Bai Ya looked at Gui Mu Mali who was bending down, and smiled.


    "It''s okay, I''ll come back this afternoon." Gui Mu Mari grinned reluctantly and left.


    Bai Ya sighed, really wondering what Su Yu was thinking again.


    "Wait, could it be Su Yujun..."


    Bai Ya suddenly thought of a possibility, her expression a little weird.


    ...


    In the early morning school.


    When Su Yu passed the sports field, Gao Gaobumei was doing morning exercises.


    She saw Su Yu and ran over quickly.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning, I brought you a lunch box. During lunch break, come to the rooftop." Su Yu said simply.


    "Yeah." Gao Gaoyi looked forward to it.


    At this moment, she found a blond girl with a ponytail looking at this side.


    "Jun Su Yu, is that also your goal?" Gao Gaobu said in a low voice.


    Su Yu followed her gaze and saw the back of Qingshan Meisheng.


    "That''s not the goal, it''s my maid. I haven''t visited her for several days." Su Yu retracted his gaze.


    "Maid? She seems to be the eldest lady of the Aoyama family, right?" Gao Ayumi asked in surprise.


    "It was indeed the eldest lady before, now it is my maid." Su Yu explained.


    "Then she and you..."


    "Class is coming soon, let''s change clothes." Su Yu didn''t mean to answer at all.


    "Oh." Highland Stepme was a little lost.


    ...


    On the rooftop during lunch break.


    There are many chairs on the rooftop of Maishima Academy, which is a good place for dating.


    However, since the Astronomical Department got the key, few couples have come here.


    Su Yu got another key from the school. When he came to the rooftop, there was no one here.


    Gao Gaobumei came a step late, and when he walked into the rooftop, Su Yu was eating lunch.


    "This is your share." Su Yu handed Gao Gaobu a lunch box.


    "Thank you." Gao Gaoyi took the lunch box and sat beside Su Yu.


    As soon as she opened the bento box, she felt the difference in this bento.


    "Delicious!" Gao Hao Meiqing tasted it.


    "You like it." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, did you make this lunch?"


    "Yes." Su Yu finished his lunch.


    "Then can I still taste such a delicious bento?" Gao Gaobumei looked expectantly.


    "Of course, as long as you give me some benefits..."


    Gao Gaobumei felt Su Yu''s eyes and lowered her head in shame.


    "Do you want me to feed you?" Su Yu asked.


    "No...no need." Gao Gao stammered.


    "I think you want me to feed you." Su Yu''s hand fell on Gao Gaobumei''s lap.


    "Then you feed me." Gao Gaobumei flushed.


    Su Yu took the lunch box and started feeding her.


    Gao Gaobumei looked at Su Yu, his gentle look made her even more heartwarming.


    "That... yesterday''s girl, don''t you need to go to her side?" Gao Gao said in a low voice.


    "Do you want me to pass?" Su Yu paused.


    "If it''s work, I don''t want to stop you." Gao Gaoyuan thought for a while.


    "Now, I don''t want to work, I just want to bully you." Su Yu put the lunch box behind him, approached the plateau Bumi, and slowly lowered his head.


    Gao Gaomei was a little at a loss, her face was flushed.


    Su Yu kissed her and hugged her.


    Gao Gaobumei didn''t hate this feeling, especially Su Yu''s embrace was very warm.


    "Crack" the roof door opened.


    A blonde girl walked into the rooftop. She was about to look at the scenery. As soon as she looked up, she saw Su Yu and Gao Ayumi.


    "This is not your place to date, please leave!" Kujo Tsukiye was taken aback, clenching her small fist in embarrassment.


    Gao Gaobu was taken aback, and quickly pushed Su Yu away.


    Su Yu looked at each other calmly.


    She is probably a beautiful girl with long blond hair, petite figure, and delicate like a doll.


    "Jun Su Yu, shall we go?" Gao Gaobumei''s face was a little hot, she did not expect to be hit by someone.


    "You haven''t finished your lunch yet, don''t worry." Su Yu continued to feed Gao Gaoyuan Stepme.


    Jiutiao Yueye didn''t work when she saw her, and stared at Su Yu shyly and angry.


    Finally, helpless, she could only turn around and leave, found a place far away from them, spread the blanket, and drank black tea.


    Gao Ayumi looked at Kujo Tsukiye, and was a little surprised at the other party''s appearance. After carefully recalling it, she remembered Kujo Tsukiye.


    "Su Yujun, she is a member of the Astronomical Department. This place seems to be assigned to the Astronomical Department. We broke into here without authorization..."


    "I am also a member of the Astronomy Department." Su Yu finished his lunch.


    "Are you a member of the Astronomical Department?" Gao Gaomei couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t move, you still have a grain of rice at the corner of your mouth, so you can''t waste food." Su Yu pressed Gao Gao''s shoulders and approached her again.


    "Wait...wait a minute."


    Kujo Yueye heard the noisy sound and felt that the black tea in his hand was not fragrant.


    "You..." Before I finished speaking the Jiutiao Moonlight Talk, I saw Su Yu hugged the plateau stepmi again.


    Highland Ayumi closed her eyes in shame, a grain of rice or something, in her opinion, was just an excuse.


    Su Yu seriously ate the grain of rice and let go of the plateau stepme.


    "I''m going back first." Gao Gaoyao ran away.

 438 Chapter 438

    As soon as Stepme left the plateau, the rooftop instantly became quiet.


    Jiutiao Yueye looked at Su Yu coldly, and was about to speak, when she saw Su Yu walking towards her.


    As Su Yu approached, Kujo Moonye was a little flustered inexplicably, but when she remembered that this was the place of the Astronomical Department, she felt relieved again.


    "You are the Kujo Tsukiye classmate of the Astronomical Department, right?" Su Yu stopped in front of Kujo Tsukiye and stretched out his hand.


    Jiutiao Yueye glanced at Su Yu, but didn''t mean to answer.


    "If you don''t mind, can you buy me a cup of black tea? It just so happens that I didn''t bring a drink." Su Yu sat down on his own.


    "You..." Seeing Su Yu holding up her teacup and drinking her black tea, Jiutiao Yueye clenched her small fist with anger.


    "So you can talk, I thought you were really a puppet." Su Yu smiled and poured another cup of black tea.


    "You go out for me!" Kujo Moonye pointed to the door of the rooftop.


    "I''m sorry, I am also a member of the Astronomical Department, and I am also the Minister of the Astronomical Department." Su Yu took out a piece of paper and handed it to Jiutiao Yueye.


    "How could it be..." Kujo Moon night looked at the seal on the paper, which was the seal of the consultant teacher.


    She is currently the only member of the Astronomy Department, and Su Yu has become the Minister, which is what the consultant teacher meant.


    "You...a minister like you, I would never agree with it!" Jiutiao Yueye clenched his small fist and said.


    "I don''t need your approval, and don''t want to get along with you. All I care about is your appearance." Su Yu raised Jiutiao Yueye''s chin frivolously.


    "You fellow!" Jiu Tiao Yue Ye''s white face showed a blush, and he patted Su Yu''s hand.


    "You are like a work of art." Su Yu stared at Jiutiao Moonlight.


    Jiu Tiao Yue Ye was a little shy by him and turned his head.


    "If there is a goddess in this world, it is probably you." Su Yu gently took her little hand.


    Jiutiao Yueye struggled, and found that Su Yu refused to let go and stepped on him severely.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at her, feeling no pain at all.


    "You like beautiful things, don''t you?" Su Yu put his hand on her face.


    Jiutiao Moonlight stared at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "I also like beautiful things, such as beautiful girls. Among the girls I have ever met, you are probably the most beautiful, like an angel falling from the heavens." Su Yu said softly.


    Jiutiao Yueye looked at his eyes, there was no distraction in his clear eyes, he seemed to be admiring a piece of art.


    "Why are you not talking anymore? Are you fascinated by looking at my handsome face?" Su Yu joked.


    "Get out of here!" Kujo Moonye said with shame.


    "Don''t yell so loudly, you are a princess in my heart. This will destroy your image in my heart." Su Yu said while pouring out the black tea from Jiutiao Moonlight.


    "You...you are so soulless!" Jiutiao Yueye''s eyes flushed with anger.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just don''t think this black tea is good for you." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    "Master Su Yu." A voice sounded from behind the two of them.


    Jiutiao Yueye turned her head and saw the maid Xiaoyu and the tea set she was pushing.


    "This set of tea sets will be given to you in the future, as an apologize for me to make you angry." Su Yu began to make tea.


    "I don''t want your tea set..."


    "If you don''t want it, I will drink tea with you in a cup from now on." Su Yu interrupted her.


    "You..." Before Jiutiao Yueye finished speaking, he smelled a mellow smell.


    "Try it." Su Yu put a cup of black tea in front of Jiutiao Yueye.


    Jiutiao Yueye hesitated for a while before holding up the teacup, tasting it gently, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    "How is it?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Jiutiao Moonlight.


    "It''s better than the black tea I made, but it''s because of your water quality and tea..."


    "I knew you would say that. In fact, this is your tea, and the water is also from the Ministry of Astronomy." Su Yu took out the tea.


    "This... how is it possible?" Jiutiao Yueye couldn''t believe it.


    "This is the tea ceremony, you still have a lot to learn, do you want to learn?" Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    Kujo Moonye nodded.


    "Then do you admit that I am the minister?" Su Yu poured himself another cup of tea.


    Jiujiao Yueye looked at the new tea set and the black tea in the cup, and nodded.


    "Very well, please take care of me in the future." Su Yu patted Jiu Tiao Yue Ye''s head.


    "Don''t think of me as a kid!" Kujo Moonye said dissatisfied.


    "You are a kid. Keep the tea set for me. In the afternoon, I will teach you to make tea." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Can''t it work now?" Kujo Moonye asked.


    "I have to find other girls." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Poor!" Jiutiao Yueye thought of Su Yu and Gao Gaobumei, feeling ashamed and angry.


    "If you are willing to kiss me, I can think about it and make you one of my girlfriends." Su Yu smiled.


    "I don''t want to be your girlfriend!" Kujo Tsukiye said with shame.


    "Just kidding, I''m leaving." Su Yu turned and left.


    Jiutiao Yueye was drinking black tea and looking at the closed door. For a long time, she looked at the other side of the blanket, where Su Yu had been sitting.


    "He doesn''t seem to be that annoying..."


    ...


    In the library.


    Xi Gongzhi finally waited for Su Yu''s arrival.


    "Xigong, sorry, I was dating another girl just now." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "No... it doesn''t matter..." Xi Gongxi muttered.


    She didn''t know that Su Yu was joking, or if she really had another girlfriend.However, there is one thing, she can be sure, even if Su Yu really has other girlfriends, she can accept it.


    "Xigong is so nice, so good." Su Yu kissed her little hand lightly.


    Xi Gongzhu''s face was slightly red, and he lowered his head.


    "Xi Gong, do you still want to date me?" Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "Yeah." Xi Gongxi did not hesitate.


    "Do you still want to be in the library with me?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Xi Gongxi shook his head, flushed on his face, and then nodded again.


    "How do you like me?" Su Yu came to Xi Gongzhu''s side.


    "I like... I like it very much." Xi Gongyi''s voice was very soft and gentle.


    "Then do you like me to be gentle with you, or do you like me to bully you?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    "I...I like them all, okay?" Xi Gongxi was a little uncertain.


    "Of course, I didn''t expect Xi Gong to think so seriously. In fact, I just asked casually." Su Yu hugged her.


    "I''ll be seen..." Xi Gongzhu leaned against Su Yu''s arms and said nervously.


    "It''s okay, you see, Xi Gong doesn''t want to be my girlfriend?" Su Yu said casually.


    "I... I become your girlfriend, and I will cause you trouble..." Xi Gong Shi was weak.


    "Trouble? Xi Gong is indeed troublesome..."


    Xi Gongzhi''s eyes darkened.


    "The biggest trouble is that I can''t bring Xi Gong by my side. I want to be with you all the time." Su Yu''s voice turned.


    Xi Gongzhi was overjoyed on his face.

 439 Chapter 439 The Courage of Xi Gongxi

    School time.


    In the library.


    Su Yu and Xi Gong Shi carried books.


    These unpopular books will be processed by the library and sent to other places.


    Xi Gongzhi''s face was a little bit sad. Every book here is very important to her.


    "What''s wrong? Xi Gong?" Su Yu asked.


    "No...nothing..."


    "Xi Gong, if you have any troubles, just tell me, you can''t solve the things, don''t hide from me." Su Yu patted Xi Gongzhen''s head.


    "You...can you really help me?" Xi Gongxi hesitated.


    "Trust me." Su Yu held Xi Gongzhu''s little hand.


    "I... I don''t want these books to be processed, I want them to stay in this library." Xi Gongxi said with courage.


    "So that''s the case, this matter is a little bit troublesome, but as long as Xi Palace benefits me, I will keep these books for you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Benefits?" Xi Gongzhen blinked his eyes, thought about it, his face flushed.


    "It seems that Xi Palace understands. Then, would you like to save these books?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Xi Gongzhu hesitated, stood on tiptoe, and kissed Su Yu lightly on the cheek.


    "Yes, I am very satisfied with Xi Gong��s performance. Go and put these books back. I��ll talk to the principal about remodeling the library, and give the librarian a lounge." Su Yu stroked Xi Gongzheng lightly. s hair.


    "Renovate the library?" Xi Gongxi was a little surprised.


    "Wait until tomorrow, you will know." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Su Yu and Xi Gongzhi were walking on their way home.


    It was obviously cold, but she didn''t seem to feel it.


    Xi Gongzhu lowered his head and glanced at Su Yu''s hand, clenching slightly.


    "Don''t hold it so tightly, I won''t run away." Su Yu smiled and looked at Xi Gongzhu.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..."


    "Needless to say I''m sorry, I know how much you like me." Su Yu squeezed Xi Gongzhu''s little hand.


    "Shall we go to the ramen shop over there?" Shiomiya Shi paused and pointed to the ramen shop next to him.


    "Does Xi Gong like ramen so much?" Su Yu took her little hand and walked into the store.


    "Well, I like it very much." Xi Gongzhen walked into the store and looked at the store owner.


    "Two young guests, what do you want?" The shop owner smiled.


    "Please... please give me a char siu ramen." Shiomiya Shi stammered.


    "I''m the same as her." Su Yu pulled Xi Gongzhu and sat down.


    "Two char siu ramen, please wait a moment." The shop owner replied kindly and began to make.


    Sitting at the counter, Xi Gongzhi glanced at Su Yu beside him.


    Without Su Yu by her side, she would never do such a thing.


    "What''s the matter? Xi Gong." Su Yu looked at Xi Gongxi in disbelief.


    "Thank you." Xi Gongxi said, holding Su Yu''s arm.


    ...


    In the evening, Maishima Academy.


    Su Yu sent Shiomiyashi home and went directly to the rooftop of Maishima Academy.


    As he expected, Kujo Tsukiye was watching the stars with an astronomical telescope.


    The night sky tonight is beautiful.


    The moonlit night of Jiujiao under the night sky is more beautiful.


    As a member of the Astronomy Department, Kujo Tsukiye often stays at school at night to observe the starry sky.


    On the surface, she likes watching the stars, but in fact, she just doesn''t want to go home.


    Kujo Yueye��s parents are arguing every day, even close to the point of divorce. She can see her parents arguing when she goes home every day. Instead of this, it is better to stay in school and watch the stars.


    "It''s so late, don''t you go home?" Su Yu sat beside Jiutiao Yueye.


    Jiutiao Yueye was shocked when he heard the sound, and he was relieved to find that the person was Su Yu.


    "Why are you here?" Kujo Tsukiye continued to observe the starry sky in the telescope.


    "The starry sky tonight is beautiful. I guess you should be in school, but it was true." Su Yu poured a cup of black tea on his own.


    "Would you like to see?" Jiutiao Yueye looked at Su Yu upon hearing this.


    "No, I don''t like the stars and the moon." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Then why do you want to be a member of the Astronomical Department?" Kujo Tsukiye asked in confusion.


    "Because I can see you at the closest distance and appreciate you." Su Yu drank black tea and looked at Jiutiao Moonlight.


    Kujo Moonlight pretty blushed and said nothing.


    "Aren''t you going home tonight?"


    "My parents are arguing every day, and I don''t want to go back." Jiujiao Yueye said in silence.


    "Are you going to my house?" Su Yu knew what was going on at Jiutiao Yueye''s house.


    "I''m not going to your house!" Jiutiao Yueye was ashamed and angry, and Su Yu was definitely not a good person when she invited her to the house at night.


    "Then I will accompany you here." Su Yu leaned back on the chair.


    "It''s a little bit cold, I want to go back to the Astronomical Department to rest." Jiutiao Yueye said helplessly.


    "It just so happens that I haven''t been to the Astronomy Department, let''s go together." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Jiutiao Yueye glanced at Su Yu, packed her blanket, took the tea set that Su Yu gave her, and went downstairs.


    The school is very quiet at night.


    Su Yu followed behind Jiutiao Yueye.


    "Moonnight, do you know? The seven incredible events of this school."


    "It is said that there is a student on the stairs on the seventh floor..."


    "In the music classroom, there are always strange sounds..."


    Listening to Su Yu''s incident, Jiutiao Yueye felt a little scared in her heart, but she was still very calm on the surface.


    Until the door of the Astronomical Department, Kujo Tsukiye let go.


    "I don''t believe those things you said..."


    Before Jiujoyue''s words fell, a strange sound was heard.


    "This is the sound of the music classroom, do you want to see it?" Su Yu pointed to the music classroom at the end of the corridor.


    Jiu Tiao Yue Ye shook her head quickly. She didn''t want to see such terrible things.


    "Then you wait for me here, I''ll see the incredible events in the legend." Su Yu said, going to the music classroom.


    "Wait...Let''s go together." Jiutiao Yueye grabbed Su Yu by the corner of his clothes.Some are scared.


    "I thought you weren''t scared at all. I didn''t expect to be so scared. If so, why stay in school?" Su Yu walked forward.


    "I would rather stay in school than go home and listen to their noise." Jiu Tiao Yue Ye grabbed Su Yu''s clothes tightly.


    "Would you like me to help you find a place to live? Live with the girls from our school, a place with good conditions." Su Yu glanced at Jiutiao Moonlight.


    Jiu Tiao Yue Ye hesitated a little, and finally shook his head.


    Su Yu didn''t force her to take her to the music classroom. At such a close distance, the two of them could finally hear clearly.


    A woman''s voice came from the music classroom, and Jiujiao Yueye hid behind Su Yu.


    Su Yu''s expression was a little weird, if he guessed correctly, there should be something indescribable inside.


    "Are you scared too?" Jiutiao Yueye said in his ear when Su Yu was not moving.


    "I''m not afraid, but I know the truth about this matter. It should be too early for you." Su Yu said meaningfully.

 440 Chapter 440

    Kujo Moonlight was stunned, somewhat unclear.


    "If you go a little further, you will understand." Su Yu pointed in the direction of the Astronomical Department.


    Jiujiao Yueye walked away suspiciously.


    Then she saw Su Yu opening the door of the music classroom.


    At this time, she finally understood the reason for the weird sound in the music classroom, and turned around in shame.


    "Jun Su Yu?" The people in the music classroom saw Su Yu and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Ahem, please pay attention to the impact. There are still students in the school who have not left." Su Yu glanced at the woman.


    "Sorry, sorry, this is my wife, not someone else." The person in the classroom apologized.


    "So that''s the case, I''m bothering you, you should leave quickly." Su Yu turned around and closed the door.


    Kujo Tsukiye heard the footsteps behind him, opened the door of the Astronomy Department, and walked in.


    "Are you still staying in school?" Su Yu walked into the Astronomy Department and smiled at Jiutiao Moonlight.


    Jiutiao Yueye clenched her small fist. She didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing in school. When she thought of the scene she saw just now, she felt hot on her face.


    "I''ll take you to a place." Su Yu picked up Jiutiao Moonlight and walked out of the Astronomical Department.


    "You let me down, I will go by myself!" Jiutiao Yueye whispered.


    "I will take you a shortcut, or they will find it." Su Yu opened the window in the corridor and jumped down.


    Jiutiao Yueye was so scared that he buried his head in Su Yu''s arms.


    After a few seconds.


    "You can open your eyes." Su Yu''s voice rang in Jiutiao Yueye''s ears.


    Kujo Moonye opened his eyes and found that he had already arrived outside the school.


    "You...how did you do it?" Jiujiao Yueye couldn''t believe it.


    "Secret." Su Yu smiled mysteriously and opened the car door.


    Jiutiao Yueye hesitated for a moment, looking at Su Yu''s eyes.


    "Do not you trust me?"


    "I believe you." Kujo Moonlight sat in the back of the car.


    Su Yu sat beside her.


    The car drove towards Qingshan Meisheng''s villa.


    Along the way, Jiujiao Yueye didn''t speak, but hugged her doll tightly.


    ...


    In Qingshan''s villa.


    Jiutiao Yueye followed Su Yu and walked into the living room.


    "Welcome back, Master Su Yu." Qing Shan Meisheng was standing in the living room wearing a maid costume.


    "This is my friend Jiutiao Yueye. Starting from today, she will always live here." Su Yu introduced.


    "Okay, I''ll go to tidy up the guest room right away." Qingshan Meisheng glanced at Jiujiao Moonlight and left.


    "Is she the eldest of the Aoyama family?" Kujo Tsukiye recognized Aoyama Meisheng.


    "She used to be the eldest lady of the Qingshan family, and later became my maid. This is the villa of the Qingshan family. Usually only you, her, and a few maids." Su Yu sat on the sofa.


    "Thank you." Kujo Tsukiye bowed.


    "You are welcome, please sit down." Su Yu poured her a cup of black tea.


    "I live here, will it bother you?" Jiujiao Moonlight said with a cup.


    "Do you mean to disturb me and her?" Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    "I didn''t mean that, but..."


    "Don''t worry, live here with peace of mind, and treat it as a dormitory for the Astronomy Department. If you feel that you owe me, then we can get closer." Su Yu smirked.


    Jiutiao Yueye''s face was red, and he did not answer.


    Aoyama Meisheng and the maid Xiaoyu cleaned up the room, and Kujo Moonye was very satisfied.


    When she returned to the living room and wanted to thank Su Yu, she found that Su Yu had disappeared.


    "Master Su Yu should be back." Qingshan Meisheng reminded.


    "Does he live anywhere else?" Jiujiao Tsukiye was a little strange.


    "Master Su Yu bought the Qingshan family back and let me live here. When I was outside, I was still the eldest lady of the Qingshan family. Here, I am just a maid. In fact, Master Su Yu can live here. Even..." Qingshan Meisheng did not continue.


    Kujo Tsukiye understood her meaning.


    If Su Yu stayed, even if Qing Shan Meisheng was to accompany him, she would not refuse.


    However, Su Yu didn''t seem to have this idea. He just bought this place and let her live here.


    ...


    Su Yu came home, just arrived at the door, but before entering, the coffee shop next door opened.


    There was an unnatural blush on Gui Mu Ma Li''s face, and there was a bottle of wine in his hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, can we talk?" Gui Mu Mali tilted his head and looked at Su Yu.


    At this time, she took off her glasses and put down her hair, full of charm.


    Su Yu hesitated and walked into the coffee shop.


    Gui Mu Mari closed the door.


    "A cup of coffee, a sandwich." Su Yu ordered his meal.


    "Wait a minute." Gui Mu Mari put down the wine and walked into the counter.


    The sandwiches and coffee were quickly prepared and brought to Su Yu.


    Su Yu tasted it and frowned.


    "Jun Su Yu, about my husband, I don''t know if you can help?" Gui Mu Mali sat across from Su Yu and said with his legs folded.


    "Do you think I can help?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Jun Su Yu, as long as you can let him have a safe job, I will never care about your business anymore, and..." Gui Mu Mari said, approaching Su Yu, exhaling like blue, whispering.


    Su Yu heard Gui Mu Ma Li''s whisper and was about to speak, when he felt a foot rubbing against his leg.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t hesitate." Gui Mu Mali saw Su Yu not speaking, very satisfied with his reaction.


    "Mrs. Guimu, are you sure you want to do this?" Su Yu was silent for a long time and asked.


    "Well, how?" Gui Mu Mari smiled.


    "Then trouble you, show your sincerity." Su Yu said unceremoniously.


    "Jun Su Yu, I don''t like taking the initiative, I hope you can understand." Gui Mu Mali glanced in the other direction, and said in a low voice.


    "Well, I''ve always been willing to help others." Su Yu got up and walked inside Gui Mu Ma.


    Gui Mu Ma''s heart tightened, and Su Yu''s arrangement would be useless if Su Yu faced her.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Su Yu looked at Gui Mu Ma Li.


    "Nothing..." Guimu Mari grinned reluctantly.


    What she didn''t know was that Bai Ya, who was invisible, was stunned long ago, and Gui Mu Guima was hidden in the back door.


    He didn''t expect that Gui Mu Ma Li would actually do this, if he had known it, he would never hide.


    Seeing that things were about to develop in the worst direction, Gui Mu Guima couldn''t wait any longer and was about to knock open the door.


    Before he moved, a black shadow appeared behind him, knocking him out.


    Bai Ya couldn''t bear it and wanted to stop Su Yu, but found that she couldn''t move her whole body, as if she had fallen into a world of illusion.


    after an hour.


    Gui Mu Mari walked out of the bathroom and was about to speak when he saw the camera on the table and a message from Su Yu.


    She took a look at the message, her face was pale, and she hurried to the back door.


    The Guimu Guima who fell on the ground was still sleeping.


    "You want to calculate me? Thinking too much." Su Yu appeared in front of her.


    Gui Mu Mali trembled and looked at the card in Su Yu''s hand.

 441 Chapter 441 Another Misunderstanding of Gui Mu Mari

    In the early morning, Gui Mu''s house.


    Gui Mu Gui Ma woke up slowly.


    His head was groggy, as if knocked out.


    Looking back on what happened last night, Gui Mu Guima frowned.


    "There are too many bugs in this game. If it is an ordinary player, it has definitely been given up."


    "Gui Ma, it''s time for breakfast." Gui Mu Ma Li''s voice sounded outside the door.


    Guimu Guima checked the time and walked out of his room.


    "Last night, did you play another night''s game?" Gui Mu Mali glanced at the layout of the room.


    "Game is my life." Gui Mu Guima quickly closed the door.


    "Well, let''s eat breakfast first." Gui Mu Mari breathed a sigh of relief.


    Guimu Guima walked towards the living room, thinking about the game in his head.


    Gui Mu Mali looked at his back with some worry and fear in his eyes.


    Last night, her plan was used by Su Yu in turn. Now, Su Yu still has a video of her in his hand.


    The memory of Guimu Guima was erased by Su Yu, which made her relieved.However, when she thought that Su Yu was still holding something unfavorable to her, she felt a little weak.


    If she hadn''t calculated Su Yu first, Su Yu would have no chance to calculate her.


    "Perhaps, I should use normal methods from the beginning, rather than being smart." Gui Mu Mari laughed at himself.


    Gui Mu Guima had breakfast, muttered about the game, and left home.


    Gui Mu Ma Li stood in front of the door, looked at Su Yu and Ai Lucy who were walking by, lowered his head.


    Su Yu glanced at Gui Mu Ma Li, in fact, he didn''t have any video, just scared her.


    After seeing Gui Mu Guima''s memory disappear, Gui Mu Ma Li would be very jealous of him. Even if there is no evidence, he can let Gui Mu Mari do many things for him.


    Of course, Su Yu was not a person who was thinking about that kind of thing. Last night it was because Gui Mu Mali calculated him, made him a little angry, and punished her.


    She is not the same as Yubihama Asuna, Yubihama Asuna who has developed affection for Su Yu, Su Yu prefers.


    ...


    Maishima Academy.


    Lunch break.


    Su Yu left school and came to the concert.


    Bai Ya came a step earlier, Nakagawa Huayin''s rehearsal went very smoothly, and her exorcism was about to appear.


    Su Yu sat under the stage, looking at Nakagawa Huayin on the stage.


    Her voice is sweet, lively and cute, and it is not accidental that she can become a popular idol.


    Nakagawa Huayin also saw Su Yu, sang more emotionally, and even invited Su Yu on stage to fight with her.


    After the rehearsal, the two performed a dance on the stage.


    When the stage was plunged into darkness, Su Yu fell with a kiss, and the soul appeared.


    Bai Ya quickly took away the exorcism.


    Su Yu looked at Zhongchuan Huayin in his arms, patted her on the back, and released her.


    The stage regained lighting, and Nakagawa Huayin went to rest with a blush on her face.


    A group of staff didn''t know what happened, but they were able to guess that the relationship between Nakagawa Huayin and Su Yu was extraordinary.


    Su Yu left the concert, Bai Ya followed him, taking a look at Su Yu from time to time.


    "What do you think of what happened last night?" Su Yu said.


    "I didn''t expect you to do that..." Bai Ya blushed.


    "I''m not a good person, especially if she wants to calculate me." Su Yu got in the car without explaining too much.


    "Then what are you going to do in the future? She is a woman with a husband." Bai Ya reminded.


    "There are rewards and punishments. I will make her husband live better outside. As for her, I shouldn''t have anything to do with her anymore." Su Yu looked out the car window.


    Bai Ya opened her mouth and stopped talking.


    "I know, you don''t believe me, and I don''t believe it myself." Su Yu looked at Bai Ya.


    "I didn''t mean that, but... I hope you can treat her well." Bai Ya was a little shy.


    "Treat her well? Are you encouraging me to have more contact with her? Unexpectedly, you are such a demon." Su Yu''s expression was a little subtle.


    "In New Hell, there is a lord who only likes this type of woman, so I am not surprised." Bai Ya muttered.


    "I don''t like this type of woman, but... well, I do feel a little bit sad." Su Yu said helplessly.


    Bai Ya flushed when she heard the words, and did not speak any more.


    ...


    In the coffee shop of Gui Mu''s house.


    "Welcome..." Gui Mu Mali looked up absent-mindedly, and found that the person who walked in was Su Yu, and quickly lowered his head.


    "Are there no guests at this time?" Su Yu sat at the counter.


    Gui Mu Mari clasped his hands tightly, feeling a little at a loss.


    At this time, Su Yu should be in school, why did he come here?


    "Could it be..." Gui Mu Mali remembered what happened last night, and a blush appeared on his white face.


    "A cup of coffee, a sandwich." Su Yu ordered the order.


    Gui Mu Mari was still thinking about whether he should reject Su Yu or accept Su Yu.


    Rejecting him, what if Su Yu sends the video to her husband and even restores Gui Mu Guima''s memory?


    Accepting his words, in the future, will he ask her to do strange things without restriction?


    Su Yu looked at Gui Mu Mari, who was silent, walked into the counter and started making sandwiches and coffee on his own.


    When he finished making and sitting at the counter again, Gui Mu Ma Li was attracted by the mellow coffee taste and woke up.


    "Sorry, I��"


    "You are thinking about that kind of thing, right?" Su Yu said directly.


    Gui Mu Mali''s face rose and became red, not knowing what to say.


    She was really thinking about that kind of thing, but it didn''t mean that she was a bad woman. It was just that because the things last night impressed her too deeply, she had to think about it.


    "What happened last night was just my punishment for you, probably there won''t be a second time. The video thing is also a lie to you, I don''t have that kind of interest." Su Yu continued.


    "What did you say?" Gui Mu Mali couldn''t believe it.


    "I don''t have much interest in you, I just use your plan to punish you." Su Yu said lightly.


    Gui Mu Mari clenched her small fist. Is this despising her?


    "You don''t need to think about superfluous things. I will let your husband work in a safe place." Su Yu hesitated.


    "You don''t have to test me like this, there are any despicable means, just say it, don''t threaten me with my husband again." Gui Mu Mari was ashamed and angry.


    Su Yu frowned, and it seemed that Gui Mu Mali mistakenly thought this was his new method.


    "Let''s say, what are you planning to do with me?" Gui Mu Mali took a deep breath and looked at Su Yu with a look of scum.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Don''t think that this way you can make me like you, even if you take everything from me, I won''t like you!"


    "My heart will always belong to that person!"


    "You such a bad person can never really get me!"


    "..." Su Yu looked at Gui Mu Ma Li, who was standing with the flag, and had nothing to say.

 442 Chapter 442 Who used who?

    In the coffee shop of Gui Mu''s house.


    Su Yu was drinking coffee and sitting at the counter.


    There are not many customers in the shop, but he praises his coffee.


    Su Yu only needs to make coffee, and the maid Xiaoyu will serve it to the guests.


    "Su Yujun''s coffee is much more delicious than Mrs. Guimu''s coffee."


    "Mrs. Guimu is not here today, and I don''t know where she went."


    "Fortunately, there is Su Yujun visiting the store, please give me another cup of coffee."


    The number of customers in the store gradually increased.


    Su Yu looked at the customers in the store, then looked down at Gui Mu Ma Li, and sighed.


    Is this Su Yu''s request?The answer is no, because this is something that Gui Mu Mari took the initiative to propose!


    Think about it carefully, Gui Mu Mali''s husband has not been home for several years, and her dangerous hair style may have explained her heart.


    She is not a gentle woman like Yubihama Asuna. She used to be a runaway clan. Her husband also pursued her for a long time. The two married and came together.


    In the words of Mari Guimu, her husband loves her very much, so he works so hard.


    However, after working hard to help Gui Mu Ma Li opened a coffee shop, he is still working hard.


    The two have not been able to see each other for several years. Gui Mu Mari''s longing for him and her loneliness have caused her emptiness.


    Su Yu did not use any means now, probably because of what happened last night, which opened the shackles in Gui Mu Mali''s heart.


    In addition, she had misunderstood Su Yu''s words just now, thinking that Su Yu was threatening her, so she had the result now.


    Gui Mu Mari no longer suppressed herself, because it had been once, and now it is not so important.


    Su Yu looked at the time. In the afternoon, he had other things and couldn''t wait too long.


    Samsara Jiugouyu opened, and the customers in the store left after paying.


    The maid Xiaoyu closed the door and stood behind it.


    "The guests are gone." Su Yu reminded.


    With an abnormal blush on Gui Mu Mali''s face, she stared at Su Yu.


    ...


    after an hour.


    The blush on Gui Mu Mali''s face has not faded, she has changed her clothes.


    "Are you awake? I''ll say it again, I don''t have any evidence from you in my hand." Su Yu sat at the counter and said.


    "I don''t believe in that kind of thing. Don''t try to test me anymore." Gui Mu Mari said in embarrassment, his eyes dodged.


    "I thought you would be a gentle and kind woman. It seems that I think too much." Su Yu caught the dodge in her eyes and understood her thoughts.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, please leave now." Gui Mu Mali''s face paled.


    "I really don''t like being used by others, but after all, this kind of thing is my advantage, so I changed my mind." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Gui Mu Mali''s eyes were a little flustered.


    "I will make him sorry for you first." Su Yu finished speaking and turned away.


    Gui Mu Mali looked at Su Yu''s back, struggling.


    Of course she knew that Su Yu was telling the truth.


    However, seeing Su Yu, she remembered what happened last night.


    Ever since, after speaking those words, I even really got together with Su Yu.


    Gui Mu Mari lowered her head in shame, Su Yu was right, she was using him.


    This is not like, let alone love.


    "Ding Ling Ling" Gui Mu Ma Li''s phone rang.


    "Sorry, Mari, I...I met a woman I like." A familiar voice came on the phone.


    Gui Mu Mari squeezed the phone and did not speak.


    "Guima will take care of you, and I will send you monthly living expenses..."


    "I see." Gui Mu Mari''s tone was flat.


    After hanging up the phone, she sat in a chair, thinking about life.


    "I''m really a bad woman." Gui Mu Mari took off his glasses and laughed at herself.


    ...


    Maishima Academy, school time.


    When Su Yu came to school, he happened to meet Gui Mu Guima who was about to leave.


    The two passed by, and Su Yu looked at his back, feeling very sorry for him.


    "Qianxun''s things will compensate you," Su Yu murmured.


    In any case, he now has the responsibility to take care of Guimu Guima.


    "Jun Su Yu, I made you wait for a long time." Gao Gaobumei ran to Su Yu.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go." Su Yu took Gao Gaobumei''s little hand.


    Gao Gao Ayumi took Su Yu''s arm and nestled on his shoulder.


    The two came to the game hall together. Ayumi Gao Gao liked the puppets that Su Yu gave her very much, and played a lot of battle games with him.


    After playing contentedly, Gao Gaobumei took Su Yu to the karaoke.


    Originally, she wanted to show her singing ability, but when Su Yu spoke, she looked at Su Yu with the eyes of a monster.


    "Su Yujun, you sing so well, why don''t you make your debut as an idol?" Gao Gaoyi couldn''t help but say.


    "If I become an idol, I will probably cause a scandal because of my fans." Su Yu joked.


    "Maybe, it''s really possible." Gao Gaobumei blushed.


    "The time is up, where shall we go next?" Su Yu asked.


    "I''m a little hungry, let''s go eat ramen together? It is said that there is a delicious ramen shop nearby. I am a little afraid to go. I wonder if Su Yu-kun can go with me?" Gao Gao said with a look of expectation.


    "What you said was..."


    After half an hour.


    "Su Yu-kun, this is the shop." Ayumi Kogen pointed to the ramen shop in front of her.


    There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead. This was the ramen shop he had brought Xiomiyashi to.


    The two walked into the store, and Ayumi Gao Gao looked at the menu.


    The shop owner glanced at Su Yu with a weird look, and he obviously recognized him.


    Fortunately, the shop owner didn''t have much trouble, pretending not to know Su Yu.


    Two ramen noodles were placed in front of him, and Ayumi Kogen lightly tasted it.


    "Delicious!" Highland Ayumi exclaimed.


    "When you are hungry, no matter what kind of food is delicious." The shop owner said.


    "No, the ramen you made has a warm taste and is very special." Ayumi Kogen praised the owner.


    "If you like, you can recommend it to your friends. Female high school students are welcome here, and most of the guests are uncles." The shop owner smiled.


    "I would recommend it, and bring friends here next time." Gao Gao nodded.


    The two had eaten ramen, and the owner of the shop underpaid a little bit. He didn''t know whether it was sympathy for Ayumi Kogen or the expectation that she could attract customers.


    ...


    Su Yu sent Gao Gaobu Mei home, it was already night.


    When he came to Maishima Academy, he went to the rooftop to take a look. Kujo Moonlight was not there. He probably moved the equipment to the villa.


    After all, after discovering that kind of thing, if she could still look at the stars calmly, it would not be Jiu Tiao Yue Ye.


    The lights were on in the library and Xi Gongzheng was still in the library.


    Su Yu quietly entered the library and saw Xi Gongxi who was reading a book at a glance.


    When she was reading, she was quiet and cute, with curiosity in her eyes.

 443 Chapter 443

    Quiet library.


    Shiomiya Shili reluctantly put down the book in his hand.


    "Guru" heard a soft noise in his stomach.


    Xi Gongzhi was about to eat, when Su Yu suddenly remembered.


    "It''s so late, he should be at home, right?" Xi Palace murmured.


    "Xigong, I''m here." A voice rang from behind Xi Gongxi.


    Xi Gongzhi was startled and looked back at the speaker.


    "Jun Su Yu?!" Xi Gongxi was a little surprised.


    "Good evening, the hungry Xi Gong was the first to think of me. It really touched me." Su Yu hugged Xi Gongzhu.


    "Jun Su Yu, have you eaten dinner?" Xi Gongxi said with a blushing face.


    "I said if I haven''t eaten it before, will Xi Gong give me this dinner?" Su Yu blinked.


    "Then you eat first, I still have instant noodles..."


    "Just kidding, I brought you dinner, eat it while it''s hot." Su Yu waved, and a bowl of steaming ramen appeared in front of Xi Gongzheng.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Xi Gongzhi smelled the aroma of ramen and said to Su Yu.


    "You are welcome, eat slowly." Su Yu let go of Xi Gongzhu and walked towards the corner of the library.


    After Xi Gongzhen finished the ramen, the maid Xiaoyu came over and poured her a cup of black tea.


    "Thank you." Xi Gongxi said politely.


    "Xi Palace, can you come over for a while?" Su Yu''s voice came from a corner of the library.


    Xi Gongxi stood up and walked towards Su Yu''s position.


    When she arrived at Su Yu''s position, her face flushed.


    "Xi Gong, come and sit." Su Yu sat on the edge of the bed, smiling at Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongzhi obediently came to Su Yu and sat down.


    "It''s still early, let''s go for a walk and close our eyes." Su Yu held Xi Gongzheng and said to her.


    Xi Gong Shi closed his eyes.


    Next second.


    On the rooftop of Maishima Academy.


    "Xi Gong, you can open your eyes." Su Yu put down Xi Gongzhu.


    She stood on the ground, opened her eyes, and looked at the stars in the sky.


    "so beautiful��"


    "Is it beautiful? I think Xi Gong is more beautiful and cuter." Su Yu took Xi Gongzhu''s little hand.


    Xi Gongzhu glanced at Su Yu beside him and leaned gently on his shoulder.


    Su Yu embraced her with one hand, bringing her a little warmth.


    "Xigong classmate who loves reading, would you like to read a book outside the library?" Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "If you are there, I can read a book anywhere." Xi Gongxi said in a daze.


    "With me, you won''t read books so seriously, but look at me." Su Yu patted her little head.


    Xi Gongxi''s face was reddish, a little shy.


    "I''m such a bad person, so Xi Gong can''t read the book well..."


    "No, you are not a bad person, it''s just my own problem." Xi Gongxi shook his head.


    "Just kidding, don''t be so serious about Xi Gong. Of course, I know it''s your problem. You like me too much." Su Yu lowered his head and kissed Xi Gongzhu softly on the forehead.


    Shiomiyashi lowered his head in shame.


    "Let''s go for a walk somewhere else, wait a while, and then go to the library to rest." Su Yu took her little hand, hugged Xi Gongzhu, and flew into the sky.


    Xi Gongxi hugged Su Yu tightly, too scared to open his eyes.


    She knew that Su Yu was very good, but she didn''t expect to be able to fly into the sky.


    "Is this magic or magic?" Xi Gongxi thought to himself.


    ...


    Thursday.


    The exorcism on Nakagawa Huayin''s body disappeared, and logically speaking, he arrived at Xigong Shi.


    However, because of Su Yu''s care, Xi Gongzhi did not exorcise souls!


    Of course, although there was no exorcism, she remained silent to other people as before.


    Only with Su Yu can she have so much affection. This is probably the main reason why Xi Gongzhu did not have a soul exorcism.


    Lunch break.


    Su Yu was about to go to find Xi Gongzhu, but was dragged by Elucci and came to the door of an activity room.


    "My elder brother, this is the place, the girl with exorcism, in this room." Ailusi pointed to the door in front of her.


    "Karate Club?" Su Yu was not surprised, because the people here also appeared in the animation. She is the main general of the Karate Club, Kasuga Nan.


    "Ka" Su Yu opened the door.


    "Brother..." Ai Lucy was startled.


    "You are waiting for me here." Su Yu said to Ai Lucy and went straight to the dressing room.


    Ailusi is a little unclear, but this is Su Yu''s order, and she naturally has to follow it.


    In the dressing room.


    Kasuga Nan hugged a cute kitten with a tangled face.


    She likes such lovely things very much, and wants to be strong and abandon these lovely things.


    This kind of entanglement made her confused. Looking at the kitten rolling in her arms, Kasuga Nan wanted to let go, but couldn''t help but caress it.


    "Are you confused?" A male voice rang in front of her.


    Kasuga Nan turned his head to look, and was stunned.


    This is the locker room of the Karate Club. Why is the opponent here?


    "There are two consciousnesses in you, one consciousness is the martial artist Kasuga Nan, the other consciousness is Kasuga Nan who likes cute things." Su Yu came to Kasuga Nan.


    "How do you know?" Kasuga Nan said with eyes wide open.


    Even the family did not know about her. Where did the outsider Su Yu know about it?Seeing that the school uniform he wears is the school uniform of Maishima Academy, is he a student who discovered by accident?


    "I am a spiritualist, there is a spiritual power in your body, and I want to eliminate this spiritual power, so I am here to find you." Su Yu seemed to see through her thoughts and answer her doubts.


    "Except the spiritual master? Spiritual power?" Kasuga Nan looked puzzled.


    "Anyway, you get dressed first, and we will talk slowly." Su Yu glanced at Chun Ri Nan and walked out the door.


    After knowingly, Kasuga Nan looked down, and his face was flushed with shame.


    She looked up, Su Yu had closed the locker room door.


    "Damn soul!" Chun Rinan clenched her small fist, and when he thought that Su Yu had just looked at her for a long time, his face was flushed again.


    For a long time, she made up her mind to absolutely beat Su Yu severely!


    Kasuga quickly put on his clothes and walked out the door to see Su Yu sitting in the middle of the dojo.


    "You are a little angry now, but I advise you not to be angry because you are not my opponent. You are stupid to shoot at me now..."


    Kasuga Nan took a few steps forward and dropped.


    Su Yu did not dodge or hide, but grabbed her ankle with one hand, making her unable to move.


    Kasuga Nan struggled vigorously, but found that Su Yu''s hand was like a rock, even without shaking.


    "Damn it!" Kasuga Nan gritted his teeth, but couldn''t help Su Yu.


    "You are too weak." Su Yu released his hand.


    "You have the ability to stand up and fight with me!" Kasuga Nan said in disbelief.


    "Come on." Su Yu blindfolded his eyes with a blindfold, with one hand behind him, and the other hand was enough to hook Kasuga Nan.


    Kasuga Nan was furious and rushed over again.


    Then, she fell to the ground at a faster speed.

 444 Chapter 444

    Karate club.


    As the only member here, Kasuga Nan looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    Just one hand has caused her to retreat several times, and the other''s eyes are blindfolded, but she has no advantage.


    "Don''t continue? Then I will let you four fingers, and only use one finger to fight against you." Su Yu said lightly.


    Kasuga Nan clenched her small fist, and listened to the contempt in the other party''s words, furious, but it was clear that he could not beat the other party.


    "It looks like we can have a good talk now." Su Yu took off his blindfold and sat down cross-legged.


    "I haven''t asked your name yet." Kasuga Nan held his anger while sitting.


    "My name is Su Yu..."


    "Miss Qijo''s fiance?" Kasuga Nan said in a daze.


    "Yes." Su Yu nodded.


    "It turned out to be you, I was rude just now." Kasuga Nan bowed.


    "I don''t care about your rudeness, just sit down and listen to me carefully." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Yes." Chun Rinan straightened up and looked at Su Yu seriously.


    "Miss Qijo''s fianc�� is just the identity I seek for convenience. My real identity is a spiritualist, as the name suggests, is to get rid of ghosts..."


    "Is there a ghost on my body?" Chun Rinan interrupted Su Yu.


    "The ghost in you has been absorbed by your other half''s personality, do you want to see it?" Su Yu asked.


    Kasuga Kusu nodded.


    Su Yu stood up, sat in front of Chun Ri Nan, held her little hand, and kissed her softly under her somewhat surprised expression.


    Kasuga Nan stayed for a few seconds, his face flushed.


    "Look at the top of your head." Su Yu released Chun Rinan''s little hand.


    Kasuga Nan looked up, and another personality floated above her head, shocking her.


    "Not good!" Another Kasuga Nan found that he was outside the body, and quickly returned to Kasuga Nan''s heart.


    Kasuga Nan witnessed the existence and disappearance of another himself, and couldn''t help looking at Su Yu.


    "Now, do you believe my identity?" Su Yu looked at Chun Rinan.


    "I believe it, Master Su Yu, are the ghosts on me harmful?" Kasuga Nan said solemnly.


    "For other people, it represents negative emotions, and when it comes to you, it is another personality of you. In terms of martial arts practice, your opponent is yourself." Su Yu shook his head.


    "My opponent is myself?" Kasuga Nan read this sentence.


    "She is the other you, who likes cute things. Her strength is far above you now." Su Yu continued.


    "Then can I worship you as a teacher?" Kasuga said hesitated.


    "Not now, she is you, you worship me as a teacher, she can learn as much as you can learn." Su Yu refused.


    "Then if I defeat her, can Master Su Yu accept me as a disciple?" Chun Ri Nan said unwillingly.


    Su Yu''s strength is the strongest she has seen so far, even those martial arts masters who have been famous for a long time can''t give her that feeling.


    When she faced Su Yu, there was only one thought in her mind that she could never beat Su Yu.


    "My disciple must follow me. You have to inherit your own boxing technique, which does not meet my requirements." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Kasuga Nan opened his mouth and said nothing.


    This is indeed a problem. If she inherited her own boxing technique, there would be no way to become Su Yu''s disciple.


    "Now, let''s talk about how to make your second personality appear."


    "Please speak." Kasuga Nan returned to his senses.


    "As you can see, I kissed your hand just now, and she appeared on top of your head. What do you think this means?" Su Yu prompted.


    "Are you shy?" Kasuga Nan guessed.


    "Yes, the only way to make her appear is to make you shy." Su Yu nodded.


    "What should we do about the specific plan?" A blush spread across Kasuga Nan''s face.


    She had never had a boyfriend, and Su Yu had just met it for the first time.


    "There are two ways to make you shy. The first is that kind of thing, and the second is dating." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I choose a date!" Kasuga Nan said without hesitation.


    She couldn''t accept this kind of thing even after thinking about it.Moreover, even if she could accept Su Yu as the fianc�� of Miss Qijo, she would not dare to do anything with Su Yu.


    "The date is this afternoon. I will try my best to choose something that will make you shy. As long as your shyness reaches full value, the other you will become materialized. At that time, you will be able to eliminate the ghost by winning." Simple way.


    "Then how do I defeat her?" Kasuga Nan said nervously.


    "Don''t ask me, ask your heart, she is the same as you, your problem now is how to defeat yourself." Su Yu reminded.


    Kasuga Nan was silent and defeated himself. It''s easier said than done.


    No matter what kind of practice it is, conquering yourself is the hardest part.


    Su Yu looked at Kasuga Nan''s expression and knew that she had no way. In fact, the best way to defeat herself was to face herself.


    If it is the heart demon in the fantasy world, just cut it out, but this is the everyday world, and it is naturally impossible to have that kind of setting.


    The only way is to face yourself and accept yourself.


    The current Kasuga Kusu was thinking completely in the opposite direction.


    ...


    In the afternoon, in the mall.


    "This dress, is this dating?" Kasuga Nan wore a dress, a little tangled.


    She wears skirts a handful of times. If it weren''t for some occasions, she would definitely wear a martial arts uniform.


    "I feel shy, just look at the top of your head." Su Yu held Chunri Nan''s small hand and walked forward.


    Kasuga Nan looked up, and the other himself appeared, blushing.


    "Next, where shall we go?" Kasuga Nan ignored the other self, and could only fight against her when it materialized.


    "I booked a hot spring hotel." Su Yu walked downstairs.


    "Hot spring hotel?" Kasuga Nan opened his mouth.


    "This season, the hot spring hotel is the most suitable place. There is a hot spring pool in the room I booked." Su Yu said, a car stopped in front of the two.


    "You want me to take a hot spring with you?!" Kasuga Nan clenched his small fist in shame.


    "You can choose a swimsuit, or choose nothing." Su Yu opened the door.


    Kasuga Nan hesitated, and finally sat beside Su Yu.


    The car drove towards the hot spring hotel in Yuihama Yui''s hometown. Until the evening, Su Yu and Kasuga Nan finally reached their destination.


    The maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiaotao brought them to the reserved room.


    In the quiet room, the hot spring pool is steaming.


    The delicious food was placed in front of the two of them, and Kasuga Nan was a little absent-minded.


    "You only have strength when you are full," Su Yu said.


    Kasuga looked at Su Yu.


    "I mean, you have the strength to fight the other you only when you are full. It''s not that you are doing strange things with me." Su Yu explained.


    When Kasuga Nan heard this, he lowered his head in shame.


    (Chapter 443 is broken into chapter 433, sorry.)

 445 Chapter 445

    In November, the temperature outside the house was a bit cold.


    Hot spring pool.


    Su Yu leaned against the pool, and the maid Xiaoyu poured him a glass of sake.


    The moonlight outside the window fell on the ground, and Su Yu raised his cup and drank it.


    "Yes, compared to the wine made last time, it has a little more mellowness." Su Yu praised.


    The maids in the space ring now number one hundred and forty. They are not only responsible for caring for the animals and plants in the space ring, but also trying other things.


    For example, the formula given by Su Yu, after several improvements by them, has far surpassed ordinary sake.


    It is a pity that there is not enough aura in the space ring. Otherwise, brewing some spiritual wine can definitely become a hot product.


    Of course, even without spirit wine, the products in the space ring are very magical.


    Even if the same thing is cultivated by the outside world, the effect will be far weaker than in the space ring.


    The Shichijo family used an island to experiment with planting effects, and finally found that it was no better than the products in the space ring.


    In the space ring, ordinary apples are far beyond the outside world, and the biggest reason is water.


    Insufficient aura does not mean that there is no aura. In the world of the space ring, there is a little aura in every place, otherwise, the animal will not survive.


    "Master Su Yu, you have been waiting for a long time." Kasuga Nan''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu looked at Chun Ri Nan who walked in the door by moonlight.


    With a blush on her face, her little hands held the towel tightly, and finally, slowly let go of the towel.


    When Su Yu saw her swimsuit, there was a black line on her forehead. This blue school swimsuit is too classic.


    Kasuga Nan walked slowly into the hot spring, his face turned red.


    Another her appeared on top of her head again, but unfortunately, she still didn''t materialize.


    The maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiaotao left the room, and for a while, only Su Yu and Kasuga Nan were left.


    "Do you have a plan to defeat her?" Su Yu glanced at the top of Chun Ri Nan''s head.


    "As long as I use my best, I will be able to defeat her." Kasuga Nan clenched his small fist and said.


    "If I told you that you couldn''t beat her, what would you think?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "I will work hard."


    "Blind effort is not the way to the strong." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I can only choose to work hard. Kasuga Ryu needs me to inherit, and I must abandon my other self." Kasuga Nan said firmly.


    "Do you hate yourself for being a girl?" Su Yu poured a glass of wine on his own.


    "Yes, if I were a boy, I could inherit Kasuga-ryu and be recognized by everyone in the family." Kasuga Nan said in silence.


    "With all due respect, the spring ancient martial arts is not worth mentioning." Su Yu said unceremoniously.


    "Master Su Yu has such a powerful force, he naturally looks down upon the ancient martial arts of Chunri." Kasuga Nan''s eyes darkened.


    "If I tell you the way to defeat her, would you consider giving up your own dojo and becoming my disciple?" Su Yu raised his glass.


    "Sorry, I still want to inherit the ancient martial arts of Kasuga." Kasuga Nan apologized.


    "Well, I look forward to your duel." Su Yu drank the wine in the glass and walked towards Chun Ri Nan.


    Kasuga Nan took a step back subconsciously, feeling the wall behind her, she was already unable to retreat.


    "Master Su Yu..."


    "This is where you fight." Su Yu blocked Chun Ri Nan''s retreat and slowly lowered his head.


    Kasuga Nan''s face was hot and at a loss.


    The other girl above her head was extremely shy, covered her face, and peeked through her fingers.


    Su Yu lifted her chin gently.


    Kasuga Nan closed his eyes subconsciously.


    When the kiss fell, another Kasuga Kusu became an entity and landed by the hot spring pool.


    Su Yu moved a distance from her, poured another glass of wine, and watched the battle that was about to begin.


    Kasuga Kusu opened his eyes, saw the other himself, and jumped beside the hot spring pool.


    The two looked at each other, and they knew each other''s obsession.


    "I will never inherit the ancient martial arts of Kasuga, I want to live as a girl, enjoy love, and enjoy all the lovely things." Kasuga Nan''s second personality said seriously.


    "Then I will defeat you and defeat myself." Kasuga Nan put out a starting pose.


    Su Yu took a sip of sake and watched the battle between the two.


    The second personality was obviously stronger than Kasuga Nan, and Kasuga Nan was suppressed by her when the battle started.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to help her at all, just watching them fight.


    The body who refuses to admit defeat, and the second personality who refuses to hurt the body, their battles will not be divided at all.


    "You can''t beat me at all. With your current strength, you still want to inherit the ancient martial arts of Kasuga? You can''t even beat me!" The second personality grabbed Kasuga Nan''s arms and made her unable to struggle.


    "I won''t lose, I can''t lose!" Kasuga was struggling hard.


    The second personality looked at the ontology that was still insisting on, and looked at Su Yu with help.


    She knew that with Su Yu''s strength, their problems could definitely be solved.


    "Becoming stronger is not a blind effort."


    "You can''t even beat your weak self, and still want to inherit Kasuga Ryugu martial arts?"


    "Your obsession is nothing more than that."


    Su Yu said to Kasuga Nan.


    Kasuga looked at Su Yu with a complicated expression, and slowly clenched his small fist.


    "I have no other choice but to work hard..."


    "No, you want to beat her, it''s actually very simple." Su Yu walked out of the hot spring pool.


    Kasuga Nan looked at Su Yu puzzled.


    "She is you, you are her, why do you want to defeat yourself? By obliterating another self, the power you get is not complete power at all. You want to be the successor of Kasuga Ryugu martial arts, and you like cute things, There is no conflict." Su Yu waved his hand and bounced off the second personality.


    Kasuga Nan stared at Su Yu closely, thinking about his words.


    "Try to accept your heart, you can become a lovely martial artist." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    There was some hesitation in Kasuga Nan''s eyes, but he was still struggling.


    "If you want to kill her, I can help you. But after killing her, you will no longer be you, but the existence that disgusts me." Su Yu continued.


    Kasuga Nan''s body trembled, and he couldn''t help holding Su Yu''s hand and stood up.


    "Very well, the next thing is up to you." Su Yu let go of her little hand and stepped aside.


    Kasuga Nan looked directly at her second personality and took a deep breath.


    Cute martial artist?It seems to be a good choice, and she really has no reason to be obsessed with spring ancient martial arts.


    "It looks like you have made a choice." The second personality smiled.


    "All the time, I have been evading, unable to face my weakness. I am not a strong person at all, I am just a weak person." Kasuga Nan walked towards the second personality.


    "You can become a strong man. Your life is up to you. You don''t necessarily need to inherit the ancient martial arts dojo. You have a better choice, don''t you?"


    Kasuga nodded and closed his eyes.

 446 Chapter 446: The First Disciple

    The second personality turned into a ray of light and returned to the body.


    The exorcism on Kasuga Nan''s body appeared, but before he escaped, he was controlled by Su Yu''s sealing technique and threw it into the jar that Ailusi had prepared.


    "Master Su Yu, I have a request." Chun Rinan opened his eyes and turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Say it."


    "Please accept me as a disciple." Kasuga Nan bowed.


    "Have you considered it clearly? Becoming my disciple means that you will no longer be able to inherit the ancient martial arts dojo in the spring." Su Yu sat on the sofa.


    "I have considered it clearly. I want to become stronger. If I can''t inherit the dojo, I will use my strength to protect the dojo." Kasuga Nan said solemnly.


    "Very good. Next, let you see a small part of my strength." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The next second, the sky above the hot spring hotel.


    Kasuga Nan fell down and was about to yell when he was held in his arms by Su Yu.


    "Are we flying?" Kasuga Nan couldn''t believe it.


    "Look up at the moon." Su Yu pointed to the sky.


    Kasuga Nan looked up and saw that the reincarnation nine gou jade appeared on the moon.


    "Now, as long as I have a thought, I can control the life and death of everyone. This is part of my strength." Su Yu looked down at Chun Rinan in his arms.


    Kasuga Nan subconsciously looked at Su Yu''s eyes, and the reincarnation nine gou jade appeared.


    "Master Su Yu, are you a god?" Kasuga Nan said in awe.


    "I''m not a god, my strength hasn''t reached the point where I can speak the law, but it''s about the same." Su Yu waved his hand, and the reincarnation jade on the moon disappeared.


    Kasuga Nan opened his mouth. It is not a god, but is it the same?


    "Even if you are my disciple, you can''t tell anyone about this matter. My existence will bring anxiety to all human beings." Su Yu reminded Kasuga Nan.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu, I will never tell anyone." Kasuga Nan said respectfully.


    "Remember to call me Master Master, do you like snow?" Su Yu asked.


    "I like it." Kasuga Nan answered with some uncertainty.


    "Then let''s have a snow." Su Yu Jieyin said with one hand.


    As soon as his voice fell, heavy snow drifted in the sky.


    Kasuga Nan looked at the snowflakes in his hand incredibly. In the current weather, it would still be a while before it snowed.


    Su Yu looked at the snowy landscape. This heavy snow covered all the cities here. With the power of the reincarnation nine-gou jade and the power of the ten-tailed jade, a heavy snow almost consumed one-tenth of his Chakra.


    ...


    Back to the hot spring hotel.


    "Master, now I am your disciple, should I book another room?" Kasuga Nan was wearing a yukata.


    "Don''t be so polite, sit down." Su Yu said casually.


    "But, as a disciple, is it too rude?" Kasuga Nan was a little embarrassed.


    "I think there is no need to be so polite between the master and the disciple. I allow you to pursue me." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Huh?" Chun Rinan''s face was slightly red, and he didn''t expect Master Su Yu to be so serious.


    "Come and sit down, then let''s talk about cultivation." Su Yu patted the position beside him.


    Kasuga hesitated for a moment and sat beside Su Yu.


    "The power I can give you is not too strong. In terms of self-protection, you can survive a nuclear explosion." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "Master, what are you talking about?" Kasuga Nan''s face was horrified, and could he survive the nuclear explosion?


    "Don''t be so surprised, the life-saving method I said requires my life to save you." Su Yu said calmly.


    "Master, I don''t deserve your life to save me." Kasuga Nan''s heart warmed.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I have more than one life. Even if I die, I will live again, but there is a limit to the number of resurrection." Su Yu explained.


    "Even so, it''s a life. If I die, you don''t have me as a disciple..."


    "Don''t say such things, from the moment you became my disciple, your life has been beyond ordinary people." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Master Master..."


    "Okay, back to the topic, the power I want to give you is the power of the ninja, from another world..." Su Yu began to talk about the origin of the ninja, and finally took out several abilities and let Kasuga Nan choose by himself.


    White eyes, writing round eyes, wood escape, bone veins, curse seal of the sky and so on.


    Kasuga Nan hesitated and chose Mu Dun''s ability.


    "This is the Mu Dun potion researched by a scientist. After drinking it, I will help you adjust it so that you can open the Mu Dun''s blood inheritance boundary." Su Yu handed a small bottle of the potion to Kasuga Nan.


    "Okay, Master Master." Without any doubt, Kasuga Nan drank the potion.


    A tail beast coat appeared on Su Yu''s body, covering Chunri Nan''s body.


    That small bottle of potion was enough to open Mu Dun''s blood continuity boundary. Because of its limited potential, the quantity was not large.


    Kasuga Nan owns Chakra and Mu Dunxue Jijie, her potential is only the upper ninja level at best, and the upper ninja level in the human world may be able to face a high-level demon.


    after an hour.


    "Master, I feel my body is very light. Compared with before, it is the difference between heaven and earth." Kasuga Nan hung upside down on the ceiling, with a surprised expression on his face.


    "You have to be very careful when using your power. You are still very weak and can only show the ability of an ordinary person. If you must use Mu Dun''s Blood Succession Boundary as a last resort, then use Transfiguration to change your appearance." Su Yu reminded.


    "Yes, Master Master." Kasuga Nan fell on the ground.


    "I put a seal on you to protect you, and at the same time, to prevent your abuse of abilities. If you abuse your abilities and hurt innocent people, I will make you my servant and erase your consciousness. "Su Yu pretended to be dignified.


    "Master, I will never abuse my abilities." Kasuga Nan''s heart shuddered.


    "I believe you won''t let me down, it''s getting late, let''s rest early." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Master, I will go to another room..."


    "I think it''s a bit cold tonight. As a disciple, do you think you should warm me?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Chun Rinan.


    "If Master Master asks so..."


    "Ahem, this is not my request, but the responsibility of the disciple. My disciple must have the responsibility to take care of the master." Su Yuyi said righteously.


    "I understand, Master." Kasuga Nan Qiao blushed, saluted, and slowly got into the bed.


    Su Yu looked at Chun Ri Nan with satisfaction, but this disciple was very worthy and obedient.


    The snow outside the window is still falling, and the news of the heavy snow has already made the news.


    Countless people are puzzled, is the weather forecast broken?Winter has arrived early?


    The snow in this world is always at the end of December or after the New Year at the earliest.


    Now, a full month in advance, how can it not be noticed?

 447 Chapter 447: Accept the reality?

    Early Friday morning.


    In the hot spring hotel.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Kasuga Nan stood in the corridor, looking at the snow scene after university.


    "We should go back." Su Yu came to Chun Ri Nan''s side wearing school uniform.


    "Master, if we go back now, are we late?" Kasuga Nan asked.


    "No." Su Yu hugged Chun Ri Nan and soared into the sky.


    While walking with his sword, Kasuga Nan looked at the wind in front of him, feeling very magical.


    "I''m stepping on the best spirit sword. I think thousands of miles, you see." Su Yu said to her.


    Kasuga Kusu looked down, and Maishima Academy was in front of him.


    The best spirit sword fell on the roof, and Kasuga Nan was still in a trance.


    "It''s time for class." Su Yu put away the spirit sword.


    "Yes, Master Master." Kasuga Nan saluted and walked towards her classroom.


    Su Yu''s instantaneous technique came near the class.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Elucy was very happy to receive the jar containing the exorcism.


    Su Yu glanced at Katsumi Guima, then at Chihiro Kosaka, and walked out of the classroom.


    Gao Yuan Bumi saw Su Yu leaving, took a lunch box, and followed.


    Su Yu found that he was following his plateau step beauty, slowed down, and when she came to her side, he held her little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you also go to the rooftop today? I brought you a bento, and I want you to taste it." Gao Gao said in a low voice.


    "Really? I''m looking forward to it."


    Su Yu brought Gao Gaobumei to the rooftop, and Jiujiao Moonlight came early.


    Gao Ayumi saw Kujo Moonye and smiled embarrassedly.


    "Yue Ye, is it really okay for you to eat so little?" Su Yu asked.


    "No problem." Jiutiao Yueye gave Su Yu a white glance.


    Gao Yuan Ayumi looked at her in surprise, but didn''t expect this doll-like girl to speak so kindly.


    "No wonder it''s not tall, and it''s not big..." Su Yu muttered.


    Jiutiao Yueye glared at Su Yu in shame, obviously feeling that his vision was not right.


    Su Yu smiled slightly, and sat on the bench next to Gao Gao.


    "Su Yujun, why did your relationship with her suddenly become so good?" Gao Gaobu said wonderfully.


    "It was a beautiful moonlight night..." Su Yu opened the lunch box.


    Gao Gaobumei opened her mouth, and a blush appeared on her face. Could it be that Su Yu and Jiutiao Yueye already had that kind of relationship?


    "I watched the stars for a long time with her." Su Yu continued.


    "..." Highland Stepme.


    "Your bento is good." Su Yu tasted the bento made by Gao Gaobu Mei.


    "Compared with Su Yujun''s bento, it''s too far behind." Gao Gaoyuan said with a taste.


    "Bento, the most important thing is the mind, not the taste of the cooking. I have tasted your love for me from your bento..."


    "Really?" Gao Ayumi blushed.


    "Of course it''s fake, unless you feed me." Su Yu held Gao Gaobumei''s little hand.


    "Will it be bad..." Gao Gaoyi glanced at Jiutiao Moonlight.


    "It doesn''t matter, Moonlight won''t mind." Su Yu took the lunch box and placed it in front of him.


    Gao Gaobao hesitated, picked up the chopsticks, and started feeding Su Yu.


    Seeing the closeness of the two, Jiu Tiao Yue Ye didn''t speak, but sipped her black tea lightly.


    At the end of lunch, Ayumi Gaoyuan left first, feeling the atmosphere was too embarrassing. She didn''t want to be too close to Su Yu in front of Jiujo Moonye.


    Su Yu naturally came to Jiutiao Yueye and poured a cup of black tea.


    "Don''t you go find another girl?" Kujo Tsukiye put down the teacup.


    "Today is Friday. I''m looking for it now. It''s better to look for it at night." Su Yu leaned on his chair and said.


    "You really suck."


    "It''s also nice to have tea with you here, after all, you are also the girl I like." Su Yu looked at Jiutiao Moonlight.


    Jiutiao Yueye''s face turned red and turned his head.


    "Are you shy? Moonlight." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted her little head.


    Jiu Tiao Yue Ye patted Su Yu''s hand, ignoring him.


    "Don''t be angry. Let me go on a date with you in the afternoon? Tell you a story at night and coax you to sleep? How about?" Su Yu spoke and approached Jiutiao Moonlight.


    "I''m not a kid, I don''t need you to coax me to sleep..." Jiutiao Yueye turned her head and looked at Su Yu who was close at hand, her tone weak.


    "Moon Ye, why are you so cute?" Su Yu lifted Jiutiao Yue Ye''s chin.


    Jiujiao Yueye subconsciously wanted to distance himself from Su Yu and sat a little further away.


    "Why do you want to escape?" Su Yu hurriedly pursued.


    Jiutiao Yueye''s face was hot, and he moved away again, lowering his head.


    "If you retreat, you will fall to the ground." Su Yu reminded.


    Kujoyue''s face flushed at a visible speed. After hesitating for a moment, she was ready to escape.


    "Don''t you want the tea set?" Su Yu grabbed her little hand.


    "Just put it away for me." Jiujiao Yueye struggled.


    "Don''t you want the blanket?" Su Yu said with a full smile.


    "You send me to the Astronomy Department..."


    "I want to treat it as my home. If I sleep under it at night, I will think of you." Su Yu released Jiutiao Yueye''s little hand.


    "You...you hentai..."


    "The blanket of the moonlit night is also an invaluable treasure to me." Su Yu teased.


    "Get up for me..." Jiutiao Yueye clenched her small fist, but still did not dare to look at Su Yu.


    "Yue Ye, why don''t you look at me and speak? Am I terrible?" Su Yu''s hand shook in front of her.


    "You are very annoying, I don''t want to see you." Jiujiao Yueye whispered.


    "This sentence really saddens me. However, Yueye likes to say things that go against his will. I will just take this sentence as a meaning of your shyness. Then, why is Yueye so shy? Is it because of me?" Su Yu laughed Looking at Jiujiao Moonlight Night.


    Kujo Moonlight was stunned for a moment, then raised his head with complicated eyes.


    Su Yu smiled and looked warm, since he broke into her world, it completely disrupted her rhythm.


    Delicious black tea, magical ability, although he likes to molest her, but it is helping her.


    She used to sit on a blanket and would not care about people around her.But now, Su Yu and Gao Gao''s closeness made her look a little upset.


    In the past two days, she has not returned home, but is in the villa of Qingshan''s family.


    Aoyama Meisheng takes good care of her.


    All this is because of Su Yu.


    "Moonnight, we all like beautiful things, but everything can''t always be beautiful." Su Yu said slowly.


    Jiutiao Yueye''s eyes darkened, she knew that Su Yu was talking about her family problems.


    "Moon Ye is different from me. I don''t know what art is, but you know what art is." Su Yu came to Jiutiao Yue Ye.


    "Art is false perfection..."


    "I think art comes from life, and a little bit of beautiful imagination is enough." Su Yu stroked Jiutiao Yueye''s long hair.


    "Do you want me to accept reality?" Jiutiao Yueye raised his head and looked at Su Yu.


    "Accept reality? No, I just want you to accept me." Su Yu shook his head.


    "You are such a strange person." Jiujiao Yueye groaned.

 448 Chapter 448-The God of Raiders Mission

    The two sat down again, and Su Yu poured black tea for Jiutiao Yueye.


    Her problem is indeed escapism. The quarrel between her parents made her not even want to return home.


    When she was in school, she had no friends. In the Astronomy Department, she was the only one. She was also alone when watching the stars on the rooftop.


    She spread a blanket on the chair, as if to separate herself from reality.


    Su Yu didn''t say anything to make her accept reality, but instead asked her to accept him.


    Kujo Tsukiye didn''t hate this kind of teasing her.


    "If you are more serious and pay more attention to girls, I might be able to treat you as my friend." Kujo Moonlight held a tea cup.


    "Really? Aren''t we still friends?" Su Yu drank black tea.


    "Are we friends?" Jiutiao Yueye looked at Su Yu uncertainly.


    "Are you playing a guessing game with me?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "No, it''s just that I have never had friends..."


    "The so-called friend does not need to be defined at all. If you think I am your friend, then I am your friend. Just like I think you are my girlfriend, then you are my girlfriend." Su Yu A serious way.


    "I''m not your girlfriend!" Kujo Tsukiye blushed.


    "Moonnight, from now on, be my girlfriend, OK?" Su Yu held her little hand.


    "You have a girlfriend..."


    "I don''t mind having one more."


    "Poor!" Jiutiao Yueye glared at Su Yu.


    "Okay? Think about it?" Su Yu kissed her little hand.


    "I do not know��"


    "Then I will take it as your default, Moonlight." Su Yu sat closer.


    As soon as Jiutiao Yueye was about to escape, he was held by Su Yu.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The maid Xiaoyu came over, carrying a snack, and handing it to Su Yu.


    "When did your maid come?" Kujo Tsukiye asked questioningly.


    "She is the machine maid I summoned." As soon as Su Yu''s voice fell, the maid Xiaoyu disappeared.


    "Robot Maid? Who are you on earth?" Kujo Tsukiye looked curious.


    "When you say you like me, I''ll tell you who I am." Su Yu smiled.


    Kujo Moonlight stopped talking and began to taste snacks.


    "how about it?"


    "It''s delicious, with black tea, very good." Kujo Moonye commented.


    "Your parents are busy with work. After the divorce, they probably won''t care about you. Can my maid take care of you and want to hire them?" Su Yu put his snack aside.


    "Can I hire them?" Kujo Tsukiye was moved.


    The maids around Su Yu are very beautiful. In her opinion, they are more like dolls.


    "Of course, you can hire me for a day." Su Yu hugged Jiutiao Moonlight tightly.


    "Then I won''t hire..."


    "Just kidding, the maids Xiaoyu and Xiaotao have been with me for a long time. I will help you choose a new maid. You can stay in the villa of the Qingshan family." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "I will pay the rent."


    "You don''t need to pay the rent. I hire you to help me manage the villa. You can clean the villa with Qingshan Meisheng when you are bored." Su Yu said softly.


    "What about after that?" Jiutiao Yueye raised her head and looked at Su Yu.


    "I am not short of money. In my eyes, the villa of the Qingshan family is just like an ordinary residence. You can live there forever. When I go to live in the future, you just need to make a can of black tea and make some snacks. I''m satisfied." Su Yu said in her ear.


    "Why are you so good to me?" Kujo Tsukiyoshi Yuyu Judo.


    "Because I want to see your smile." Su Yu looked at the distant scenery.


    "con man��"


    "I want to be a thief and steal your heart."


    "Thank you." Jiutiao Yueye''s little head leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Yue Ye, when I was holding you, I felt a little guilty." Su Yu lowered his head and glanced at Jiutiao Yueye.


    Jiujiao Yueye didn''t speak, closed his eyes, as if he was asleep.


    Su Yu lifted her chin gently, and a kiss fell.


    The exorcist appeared above her head and flew out.


    Bai Ya, who was ready for a long time, took the huge jar and subdued the exorcism.


    At the end of the kiss, Su Yu held Jiutiao Yueye and let her sit on her lap.


    "I want to have a snack." Kujo Moonye opened his eyes.


    Su Yu took the snack and placed it in front of her.


    Jiutiao Moonlight was eating snacks and leaning against Su Yu, this feeling was very warm.


    Su Yu lowered his head, feeling that he had an extra daughter.


    ...


    In the afternoon, on the rooftop.


    Su Yu and Bai Ya hid in the dark with their feather clothes, looking at Chihiro Kosaka not far away.


    Chihiro Kosaka held the snack, bent over, and handed it to the guy opposite.


    The other party declined Chihiro Kosaka, said sorry, and walked past her.


    Kosaka Chihiro straightened up, his eyes darkened, and slowly left the rooftop.


    "Is this the last one?" Bai Ya waited until Kosaka Chihiro left, removing Yui''s invisibility effect.


    "Probably." Su Yu wasn''t sure either. Among the people he knew, Shimiyasui and Chihiro Kosaka were the only ones left, as well as a teacher who didn''t appear on the stage.


    That teacher seems to be a college student and will be a teacher for a period of time.If he didn''t come for the time being, Su Yu didn''t need to consider the identity gap, and just went to the university to find her.


    "Are you sure you don''t have to do it yourself?" Bai Ya said cautiously.


    "You know what happened to Gui Mu Mari and me. This is my compensation to her." After Su Yu finished speaking, he walked downstairs.


    Bai Ya looked at Su Yu''s back and breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was not a bad person.


    However, when she thinks of Gui Mu Ma Li, she is very entangled.


    This incident cannot be completely said to be Su Yu''s fault, but he is definitely the main responsibility.


    If it weren''t for him, Gui Mu Mari might still be a gentle and kind woman.


    ...


    In classrooms.


    Gui Mu Guima cleaned the classroom alone.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    Gui Mu Guima raised his head and frowned when he saw Su Yu at the door.


    "The god of strategy, right?" Su Yu walked into the classroom.


    "How do you know?" Gui Mu Guima asked in surprise.


    His identity at this level is also a secret among gamers.


    "I have one thing I want to ask you." Su Yu came to Gui Mu Guima.


    "Sorry, please allow me to refuse." Gui Mu Guima stepped back.


    "You can''t refuse this matter." Su Yu pointed at his neck.


    Gui Mu Guima stretched out his hand and touched something on his neck, his face changed slightly.


    "I will give you ten days to attack Chihiro Kosaka. The consequence of a failed mission is that the things on your neck are completely tightened." Su Yu raised his hand.


    Guimu Guima felt that his neck was tightened and it was difficult to breathe.


    "Since you are known as the god of strategy, then go to strategy this girl who really likes you and stay with her." Su Yu let go.


    Gui Mu Guima desperately took a few breaths of fresh air before looking at Su Yu.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    "Don''t change your name while sitting down." Su Yu''s eyes turned.


    Gui Mu Gui Ma was startled.


    "I am Yue Lao."


    "???"

 449 Chapter 449: The God of Strategys Seriousness

    In classrooms.


    Guimu Guima watched Su Yu leave, and he didn''t want to experience it a second time with the feeling of suffocation.


    "Are you going to guide Chihiro Kosaka?" The girl with no characteristics emerged in Katsumi''s mind.


    "Sorry, Glasses House, I''m late." A voice rang outside the door.


    Guimu Guima looked up and saw that it was Chihiro Kosaka, her eyes were still red.


    "Is this a tear?" Gui Mu Guima was taken aback, thinking.


    "What''s the matter? Spectacle House?" Chihiro Kosaka shook his little hand in front of Katsuki Keima.


    "No...nothing." Gui Mu Guima pushed his glasses and continued to clean the classroom.


    Kosaka Chihiro was cleaning absently, keeping his eyes on the corridor.


    "Is there anyone out there that you care about?" Gui Mu Guima thought for a while.


    "Glasses House, do you know Su Yu-kun?" Chihiro Kosaka whispered.


    "He is my neighbor." Gui Mu Guima answered cautiously.


    "Really?" Chihiro Kosaka''s eyes lit up.


    "Do you like him?" Gui Mu Guima''s eyes were a little strange.


    Su Yu asked her to guide Chihiro Kosaka, and if Chihiro Kosaka liked Su Yu, wouldn''t he be a superfluous person?


    "No, he is Ayumi''s boyfriend, I''m just curious." Chihiro Kosaka waved his hand and came to the window.


    Guimu Guima looked in the direction of the sports field, Su Yu stood on the edge of the sports field, Ayumi Gaoyuan waved a small hand at him.


    He glanced at Chihiro Kosaka subconsciously, and found that Chihiro Kosaka''s eyes darkened.


    "What''s so good about that kind of guy, you would actually like him?" Katsuki Keima saw Kosaka Chihiro''s thoughts.


    "Handsome and mysterious, Su Yu-kun is different from your spectacle house. He is very attractive." Chihiro Kosaka looked at Guimu Guima with disgust.


    "But, he is your good friend''s boyfriend, are you going to compete with your good friend?" Gui Mu Guima was not angry, but calmly analyzed.


    "I don''t just like him..."


    "Huh?" Gui Mu Guima had a dull expression on his face.


    What does Chihiro Kosaka mean?Could it be that she likes several objects?So Su Yu wants him to attack Chihiro Kosaka, how?


    Even if he is the god of strategy, it is impossible to deal with this type of girl.


    "This kind of reality, idiot, ordinary, only exists in the three-dimensional woman, I absolutely can''t attack her!" Gui Mu Guima had a judgment in her heart.


    "Glasses House, you are really annoying, don''t you like me? Suddenly caring about me, it seems that you haven''t talked to me before?" Chihiro Kosaka said suddenly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just suddenly thought of the plot in the game and want to test it with you." Gui Mu Guima pushed his glasses.


    "Huh, it''s disgusting." Chihiro Kosaka looked disgusted.


    Gui Mu Guima clenched his fists, his face twitched, a three-dimensional woman, really annoying!


    "So handsome..."


    Katsuki Keima heard Chihiro Kosaka''s voice, looked towards the corridor, and found a blond young man passing by.


    "This type of current charge is not suitable for you." Gui Mu Guima said directly.


    "If you don''t try, how do you know?" Chihiro Kosaka was dissatisfied.


    "You don''t need to try, I also know that you can''t make him like it. From my perspective, you are very ordinary, moderately low, and he is superior. From the beginning, it was decided that you did not have the opportunity to speak and the topic..."


    "Glasses House!" Chihiro Kosaka clenched his small fist and looked at Katsuki Kimaa blankly.


    "No, I shouldn''t comment on her looks, this will irritate her." Gui Mu Guima''s heart jumped.


    "Do you have anything to say? Last words." Chihiro Kosaka stepped forward.


    "Wait, if I help you, even this type of current charge may be able to like you." Gui Mu Guima stepped back, his eyes lit up.


    "What you said is true?" Chihiro Kosaka couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course it''s true, I''m the god of strategy..."


    "Then you help me and let me know him." Chihiro Kosaka said quickly.


    "Let me think about the specific plan first." Gui Mu Guima''s head was a little confused.


    Su Yu asked him to attack Kosaka Chihiro. Now, he wants to help Kosaka Chihiro to attack others. If Su Yu finds out, will he end the game?


    However, if they don''t help Chihiro Kosaka, they will never have a chance to talk.


    "As long as you can let her untie the knot, it''s a strategy." A voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    Gui Mu Guima came to the window and looked towards the sports ground pretending to be watching the scenery.


    "I can know your every move." Su Yu''s voice sounded again.


    Guimu Guima looked back at Su Yu who was smiling at him on the side of the stadium.


    Now that this rule is allowed, then...


    "Betting in the name of the god of strategy, I want to win!"


    Guimu Guima turned around, came to the blackboard, and began to write.


    What he didn''t know was that there was a smile on Chihiro Kosaka''s face behind him.


    When Katsuki Keima finished writing and looked at Chihiro Kosaka, the smile on her face subsided.


    "This is my plan, let you be with him within a week!" Gui Mu Guima patted the blackboard and said.


    "One week?" Chihiro Kosaka opened his mouth.


    The other party is unquestionably current, can you really be with each other within a week?


    "Yes, one week, from now on, you guys will know each other!" Katsuki Keima poured a cup of hot water and handed it to Chihiro Kosaka.


    Unknown Chihiro Kosaka took the hot water.


    Looking at the current charger who was passing by, Katsuki Katsura opened the door and pushed Chihiro Kosaka out.


    Unsurprisingly, hot water spilled on the body of the incumbent, Chihiro Kosaka looked blank, and after reacting, he quickly said sorry.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Jin found Chong''s temper unexpectedly mild.


    Chihiro Kosaka seemed to understand the meaning of Katsumi Katsura, and took the opportunity to chat with Jin Shizhuang and get to know each other.


    When Jin found out that he left with a smile, Chihiro Kosaka rushed into the classroom with a cold face, and grabbed Guimu Guima by the collar.


    "Do you know how dangerous it was just now? What if the hot water accidentally burns me? Even if it doesn''t burn me, if it burns him, isn''t it my responsibility? Damn it Glasses House..."


    "That level of hot water is not enough to cause burns, but it looks very hot on the surface. You already know each other. Next, let me talk about other steps to further your relationship." Gui Mu Guima With a calm expression, he pointed to the blackboard and said.


    Kosaka Chihiro was stunned for a moment, then loosened his collar and listened to him not paying attention.


    Guimu Guima pointed to the blackboard. His plan was not so detailed, but it was more than enough to attack a current account.


    "If you have the other party''s information, it will be exactly the same as the game." Gui Mu Guima said the plan, thinking in his heart.


    Chihiro Kosaka looked at the blackboard, and looked at the profile of Katsuki Keima from time to time.

 450 Chapter 450: The God Who Thinks About Lifes Strategy

    On the edge of the sports field.


    Su Yu looked at the plateau stepmi on the hurdle, and beside him stood Bai Ya who was invisible with Yuyi.


    "Is he really okay?" Bai Ya glanced at the direction of the teaching building and confirmed again.


    "He who is serious, he is the god of strategy, even more powerful than me." Su Yu''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    If Chihiro Kosaka is another type of girl, perhaps Katsuki Keima can attack her more smoothly, but Chihiro Kosaka is a real three-dimensional girl, without any settings, this type is the most difficult to attack.


    For example, it''s like an ordinary girl appeared in a beautiful girl game and asked the player to attack her.


    This girl is just like a three-dimensional girl, unreasonable, ordinary-looking, and likes to speak poisonously, there is no law of strategy at all.


    Faced with such a character, I am afraid that no player will feel cute and will only hate her.


    And game manufacturing companies, as long as their brains are normal, they will not choose this kind of girl as the heroine.


    After all, players are all here to experience the beautiful process of attacking beautiful girls, not entangled with ordinary passersby.


    A girl with no personality and a three-dimensional existence, only by accepting reality can he attack Chihiro Kosaka.


    Gui Mu Guima, he should have discovered this, but did not choose this option.


    Because once he chooses this option, it means that he has to work hard and accept reality, which is what he least wants!


    In his eyes, reality is a scum game without any reason. This game world is not a world he likes.


    Bai Ya didn''t speak, she didn''t believe that Gui Mu Guima would beat Su Yu''s methods.


    Su Yu''s strategy is truly unpredictable.


    For example, his relationship with Ayumi Gaoyuan was still a scumbag in the first second, and they will be reconciled in the next second, and it is better for Ayumi Gaotai to actively seek reconciliation.


    This kind of thing, without superpower, who can do it?


    There is also Xi Gongzheng, the kind of silent girl, Su Yu can also guide, completely read the other''s mind, this can only be done with mind reading.


    Nakagawa Hana, Aoyama Meisheng, the former is a popular idol, and the latter is a miserable lady.


    If Zhongchuan Huayin didn''t come to school, ordinary people wouldn''t have the chance to touch her, and Su Yu''s ability to make money would be just right.


    Needless to say, Qingshan Meisheng was able to buy the villa of the Qingshan family, which was enough to make her grateful to Su Yu for a lifetime.


    The value of that villa, even if Qingshan Meisheng worked hard all his life, it was impossible to redeem it, let alone the debt of the Qingshan family was settled by Su Yu.


    In the last nine moon nights, this is something ordinary people can do, but to be able to achieve Su Yu''s level, it still depends on super powers and money abilities.


    Bai Ya glanced at Su Yu''s profile. Even the devil wanted a strategy, what else could he not do?


    ...


    At night, in the coffee shop of Gui Mu''s house.


    Gui Mu Mari looked at the house next door.


    Her husband is already married to the woman she has never seen before, and he will not come back again.


    She knew this was Su Yu''s method, but she was not angry.


    After all, she took advantage of Su Yu.


    Su Yu is not a good person, but he is not a bad person either. At least, Su Yu gave her the opportunity to choose. She chose that path.


    Now, she who has nothing, just wants to talk to Su Yu again, want Su Yu to embrace her.


    The door of the "Ka" coffee shop was pushed open.


    Gui Mu Mali was pleased when he saw Su Yu walking in the door.


    "A cup of coffee and a sandwich." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Yeah." Gui Mu Mari nodded happily, made the sandwiches and coffee Su Yu wanted, brought them to Su Yu, and sat opposite him.


    Su Yu was drinking coffee and eating sandwiches. Not long after, a cup of coffee bottomed out.


    "I don''t seem to have any money."


    "It''s okay, no need to pay." Gui Mu Mari waved his hand.


    "Can you pay in other ways?" Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Gui Mu Mali blushed and lowered his head.


    Su Yu walked into the counter.


    Gui Mu Mari closed the door, turned the coffee shop''s light to the darkest, and came to Su Yu.


    "I think you should pay me." Su Yu looked at Gui Mu Ma Li.


    "I...I can pay, how much do you want?" Gui Mu Mali stammered.


    "One hundred billion yen."


    "I don''t have that much money..."


    "Then use your time to pay, such as your future." Su Yu held her little hand.


    Gui Mu Mari felt the warmth coming from Su Yu''s hands, and when he thought of the matter with him, he was extremely ashamed.


    "I don''t like it here, go to the living room." Su Yu opened the back door and walked out.


    "Wait, you are talking about my living room?" Gui Mu Mali''s face changed slightly.


    "If you are willing to let Elucci look at you, I don''t care." Su Yu shrugged.


    "But, Guima..."


    "He will play games in the room at this time. If he goes downstairs, I think the power outage can solve the problem." Su Yu spoke and entered Guimu''s house.


    Gui Mu Mari hesitated again and again, and finally entered the house uncontrollably.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Guimu Guima''s room.


    While he was concentrating on playing the game, he picked up the bottle, but found that there was no more drink.


    "Pause for a while and wait for me to come back." Guimu Guima said to the virtual girl on the screen and walked out the door.


    He came to the first floor and just about to open the door of the living room, the whole house was darkened.


    "Has the power cut?" Gui Mu Guima frowned and walked into the living room.


    Seeing Guimu Guima secretly, Gui Mu Ma was so scared that he was stunned.


    Su Yu didn''t seem to see Gui Mu Guima, and continued to hug her unceremoniously.


    Gui Mu Mali bit her lip, the blush on her face was accompanied by an extremely nervous heartbeat, and she felt that every second was going very long.


    However, Guimu Guima didn''t mean to leave, holding a can of drink, sitting on the sofa, thinking about life.


    "What to do?" Gui Mu Mali looked at Su Yu, asking for help. If she called suddenly, she would be completely disqualified.


    Su Yu was not in a hurry, and even had some irregularities in his hands.


    Gui Mu Ma Li was ashamed and angry, holding Su Yu''s hand, and staring at Gui Mu Gui Ma.


    Gui Mu Gui Ma at this time did not pay attention to the surrounding situation. In fact, he could not see Gui Mu Ma Li and Su Yu at all.


    He was thinking about Chihiro Kosaka, and he didn''t know if he was doing it right.


    "If it wasn''t for that guy, I wouldn''t have to worry so much." Gui Mu Guima''s hand fell on his neck, feeling that the thing was still there, and took a depressed drink.


    Gui Mu Ma Li clenched his small fist and wanted to go out and punch him. Why did Gui Mu Gui Ma, who had been staying in the room, think about life in the living room today?


    "Chihiro Kosaka, a real woman, how could she like me?" Guimu Guima thought of Su Yu''s words and laughed at herself.


    He didn''t think anyone would like him.


    When Gui Mu Ma Li heard this, his heart moved. Did Gui Mu Gui Ma have someone he likes?

 451 Chapter 451 Chihiro Kosaka Visits

    Saturday morning.


    In the living room of Gui Mu''s house.


    Gui Mu Ma Li carefully looked at Gui Mu Gui Ma next to him. Today he is slightly different from the past, because he put down his favorite game console and was thinking about other things.


    "Gui Ma, do you have a girl you like?" Gui Mu Mari tentatively asked.


    "Cough cough cough, suddenly asked what this is doing?" Gui Mu Guima was choked.


    "Today is Saturday. Generally speaking, you will play games from morning until evening. Now, you are thinking so seriously, except for girls, I can''t think of anything else." Marie Guimu was serious. Reasoning about the situation.


    "It is indeed something related to girls, but we are not friends, nor can we become friends." Gui Mu Guima pushed his glasses and said.


    "Ding Dong Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    Gui Mu Mari got up and walked towards the door.


    Guimu Guima continued to eat breakfast, thinking about the next plan.


    "That, excuse me, is this Gui Mujun''s home?" A girl''s voice came.


    Guimu Guima was taken aback, and quickly got up and came to the door. At a glance, he saw Chihiro Kosaka at the door.


    "You... why did you come to my house?" Gui Mu Guima couldn''t believe it.


    "I went to Su Yu-kun''s house with Ayumi, and he told me that this is Katsumi-kun''s house. I''m coming to see you. It happened to discuss something with you." Chihiro Kosaka smiled.


    "That guy..." Gui Mu Guima gritted his teeth.


    "Please come in, you are still the first girl to visit, Guima, hurry up and pour the tea. Haven''t asked your name yet?" Gui Mu Mali greeted Kosaka Chihiro in the door with enthusiasm.


    "My name is Chihiro Kosaka, please take care of me." Chihiro Kosaka said with some restraint.


    "Chihiro Kosaka, I remember. I don''t know what your relationship is with Guima. Are you dating?" Marie Guimu whispered.


    "No, no, I don''t have that kind of relationship with Katsumi-kun. We are just... just classmates in the same class, yes, classmates." Chihiro Kosaka blushed.


    "It doesn''t matter, start with friends first." Gui Mu Mari smiled meaningfully.


    Marie Katsura was pouring tea, and when she saw Marie Katsura pull Chihiro Kosaka to sit down, only a pillow hurt.


    "Please use it." Katsuki Keima held the teacup and placed it in front of Chihiro Kosaka.


    "Thank you." Chihiro Kosaka smiled at him.


    "Go to my room? Let''s talk slowly." Gui Mu Guima glanced at Gui Mu Ma Li, now is not the time to waste.


    "Puff" Chihiro Kosaka heard the words of Katsuki Katsura, spouting tea.


    "Gui Ma, how can you say this to the girl who came to visit for the first time? If you have anything, just say it in the living room." Gui Mu Ma Li gave Gui Mu Gui Ma a blank look.


    "I...I didn''t mean that, it''s just that our affairs are a bit complicated." Gui Mu Guima''s face flushed, he didn''t mean anything strange.


    "Our business is indeed a bit complicated, Katsumi-kun, let''s go." Chihiro Kosaka reacted, and she and Katsumi Guima really had something to discuss.


    "Don''t bully Chihiro, otherwise, I will never let you go." Gui Mu Ma Li warned Gui Mu Gui Ma.


    "..." Guimu Guima rolled his eyes. He only likes girls in the second element, and he doesn''t like the three elements at all.


    The two went upstairs and came to Gui Mu Guima''s room.


    His room is different from the game room, but it''s tidy.


    "Please come in." Katsumi Guima opened the door and said to Chihiro Kosaka.


    "The room in the Glasses House, unexpectedly..."


    Before he finished speaking, Chihiro Kosaka fell silent while looking at the books on the quilt and the paper balls by the bed.


    "What''s the matter?" Katsumi Keima followed Chihiro Kosaka''s sight, a black line on his forehead.


    These books and those paper balls are definitely not his belongings.


    "Glasses House, are you..." Chihiro Kosaka looked disgusted.


    "I only like games, I''m not interested in this kind of stuff..."


    "Eunichan~" The girl''s voice rang from the computer screen.


    Kosaka Chihiro looked over curiously, and when she saw the picture on the screen, she flushed with shame.


    Gui Mu Guima''s face blushed, this is indeed his collection.


    "Glasses House, you are so damned!" Chihiro Kosaka gritted silver teeth, gave Guimu Guima a fierce look, and left the room.


    Gui Mu Gui Ma was preparing to clean up the room, Gui Mu Ma Li walked in.


    "Gui Ma!" Gui Mu Ma Li took off his eyes, as if to lift the seal.


    "Ah!" Gui Mu Guima screamed.


    ...


    Kosaka Chihiro returned to Su Yu''s house, only to find Ayumi Kogen and Su Yu in the living room were missing.


    Ai Lucy and Bai Ya have already gone shopping.


    Kosaka Chihiro came to Su Yu''s room and was about to knock on the door when he heard Ayumi Kogen''s voice.


    "Could it be that they..." Chihiro Kosaka was flustered, but subconsciously approached the door, trying to hear clearly.


    in the room.


    Su Yu glanced at the door of the room, then looked at Gao Gaobumei.


    Today''s plateau Bumei is much bolder, changing into a maid outfit prepared by Su Yu, and agreeing to Su Yu''s condition.


    Gao Gaobumei''s little face was full of blush, she didn''t know if it was right to do this, but this was what Su Yu taught her.


    At the beginning, Su Yu''s request was so excessive that she could not accept it.


    Ever since, Su Yu took a step back helplessly, but Gao Gaobumei could barely accept it.


    Even so, she couldn''t look up shyly.


    "Bumei, that''s it, it''s pretty good, you learn quickly." Su Yu praised.


    Gao Gaobumei raised her head and glared at Su Yu, shy and angry. What is there to boast about this kind of thing?


    Outside the door, Chihiro Kosaka''s face was red, and a series of pictures emerged in his mind.


    She didn''t expect that Gao Gaobumei was so bold, doing this kind of thing with Su Yu during the day, isn''t she afraid of being discovered by her?


    Chihiro Kosaka approached the door again.


    However, at this moment, an accident happened!


    The empty bedroom door could not bear her weight, the door opened!


    The moment the door opened, Ayumi Gaoda was stunned.


    Kosaka Chihiro looked embarrassed. Just as he was about to raise his head to speak, he saw the state of Su Yu and Ayumi Kogen, and turned around in shame.


    Seeing her reaction, Gao Gao screamed and got into the quilt.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it, Ayumi, I will go out immediately." Chihiro Kosaka stammered.


    When the door was closed, she took a sneak peek and found Su Yu who was calm. When her eyes fell on him, she felt her body tremble.


    Kosaka Chihiro closed the door and left Su Yu''s house as quickly as possible.


    As soon as she left, Su Yu called to Gao Gaobumei and continued the matter.


    Although Gao Yuan Ayumi was shy, she still kept the promise. She changed her clothes and left Su Yu''s house until Su Yu was satisfied.


    Chihiro Kosaka received a message from Ayumi Kogen on the way home, and she didn''t want Chihiro Kosaka to spread the incident.


    "How could I tell anyone." Chihiro Kosaka thought of the embarrassing scene, his face still a little hot.

 452 Chapter 452 The Real Gui Mu Gui Ma

    weekend.


    In a coffee shop.


    "Yesterday''s thing was my fault. I have a treat today. By the way, I plan how I should start to get to know him tomorrow." Katsuki Keima said to Chihiro Kosaka.


    "Glasses House, do boys think about that kind of thing?" Chihiro Kosaka asked in a low voice while drinking coffee.


    "It varies from person to person, some people like the process of being in love, some people like being together every day, and some people think about that kind of thing every moment." Gui Mu Guima pushed his glasses and gave an ambiguous answer.


    "If the glasses house had a girlfriend, would he think about that all day long?" Chihiro Kosaka tentatively asked.


    "I am not interested in three-dimensional girls. Even if I have a girlfriend, I know the difference between virtual and reality. I will use my strategy to give girls in the game an unprecedented experience..."


    "Huh, it''s disgusting." Chihiro Kosaka looked disgusted.


    "Ahem, back to the topic, when we talk about the plan, first of all, we can''t be too proactive..."


    Kosaka Chihiro was a little absent-minded when he heard what he said, and the things of yesterday always appeared in her mind.


    In Guimu Guima''s room, I saw the picture on the screen.


    In Su Yu''s room, I saw Bumei Gaoyuan and Su Yu.


    In my dream, I dreamed of some strange things.


    "How much did you hear me?" Gui Mu Guima stopped and said.


    "Are you finished? Sorry, I seem to be distracted, can you say it again?" Chihiro Kosaka smiled embarrassedly.


    "..." Gui Mu Guima, is this called distraction?I simply ignore him.


    "Glasses House, have you ever been intimate with a girl?" Chihiro Kosaka lowered his voice.


    "I repeat, I don''t have any interest in three-dimensional girls..."


    "Really?" Chihiro Kosaka suddenly approached Katsuki Katsura.


    At such a close distance, Guimu Guima smelled the unique scent of a girl, and couldn''t help getting away from her.


    "Glasses House, it seems that you don''t like three-dimensional girls, but you didn''t find a girl you like." Chihiro Kosaka covered his mouth and smiled.


    "The real world can''t have a girl who makes me tempted, the reality is too unreasonable..."


    "Then if I say I like you, would you be tempted?" Chihiro Kosaka interrupted him.


    "No, because I can''t like you." Gui Mu Guima said without hesitation.


    "Sure enough, I''m just an ordinary girl. The girls who the glasses house likes are all beautiful." Chihiro Kosaka stood up.


    "Are you leaving?" Gui Mu Guima looked at her.


    "It''s a little uncomfortable. I''ll go back first. Forget what I planned. I have someone I like." Chihiro Kosaka grinned reluctantly and left the coffee shop.


    Katsuki Keima opened his mouth and looked at the back of Chihiro Kosaka.


    His two days of thinking were all in vain?


    ...


    Quiet street.


    Kosaka Chihiro crouched on the corner, teasing a cat who didn''t know where it came from.


    Guimu Guima''s reaction made her feel a little sad.


    Recalling the sound he heard before entering the classroom that day, Chihiro Kosaka looked a little complicated.


    The other party knew that she liked Guimu Guima, so he was ready to match the two.


    The opportunity was her confession plan.


    Now, Katsuki Katsura did not accept her express and suggestion, and the subconscious escape made Kosaka Chihiro feel very weak.


    "Sure enough, there is no such thing as a god of love at all, I''m such a fool." Chihiro Kosaka murmured.


    "No, you are not a fool." A familiar voice sounded behind her.


    "Su Yu-kun, you... why are you here?" Chihiro Kosaka was startled, and his face blushed when he thought of yesterday.


    "The so-called god of love is me." Su Yu said slowly.


    "What are you talking about?" Chihiro Kosaka was taken aback.


    "That day, I first found Gui Mu Guima and gave him a task. That task was to attack you. That''s why he would speak to you."


    "So that''s it, Su Yu-kun, thank you." Chihiro Kosaka suddenly realized that he lowered his head.


    "I thought you liked him. Maybe I could take this opportunity to make him like you. It seems that your fate is not enough. He is evading this kind of thing and doesn''t want to accept reality..."


    "There is no me in his eyes." Chihiro Kosaka''s eyes reddened.


    "You are indeed ordinary. The girls I know are more prettier than you, but you are very special." Su Yu spoke and glanced at Gui Mu Guima who was walking behind him.


    "I''m special?" Chihiro Kosaka looked up at Su Yu.


    "Ordinary appearance doesn''t mean everything. As he said, it''s actually very simple to make the current person fascinate you. However, after tempted, what your feelings will become is beyond his control." Su Yu said lightly.


    Guimu Guima''s footsteps stopped, Su Yu''s words made him startled.


    "Glasses House..."


    Kosaka Chihiro saw Katsuki Katsura behind Su Yu, and quickly turned his head and turned his back to him.


    "Sorry, I really didn''t think about this, because I think this is what you are looking forward to, even if you are injured, you will not regret it..."


    "I''m not such a strong girl..."


    "Chihiro, you are a very special existence. At first, I thought you were a girl with no personality. Now, I discovered that your personality is three-dimensional." Gui Mu Guima pushed his glasses.


    "Isn''t that just an ordinary girl?" Chihiro Kosaka said in a temper.


    "Unreasonable, cute enough, and personalityless, these three-dimensional characteristics are perfectly displayed in you." Gui Mugui immediately took a step forward.


    "I don''t quite understand what you are talking about." Chihiro Kosaka turned his head.


    "I mean, your unreasonable appearance is very cute, I like you like this." Gui Mu Guima squatted in front of her.


    "You like me?" Chihiro Kosaka didn''t react for a moment.


    "Yes, I like..."


    Katsuki Katima stretched out his hand, was about to hold Chihiro Kosaka''s small hand, and suddenly stopped in mid-air.


    "What do you like?" Chihiro Kosaka looked expectantly at Katsuki Keima.


    "I like... the girls in the game, please don''t bother me." Gui Mu Guima said coldly, got up and left.


    Kosaka Chihiro couldn''t react to his changes before and after, staring at his back blankly.


    "When he confessed to you just now, I cancelled the task for him." Su Yu said.


    "You mean, if you didn''t cancel the mission, he would really confess to me?" Chihiro Kosaka clenched his small fist.


    "The task I gave him, if he can''t complete it, it means he will die. At the moment when the task is relieved, if he really confesses to you, it means he likes you. And he chooses to leave, it means that he still can''t accept the reality, or he You don''t have your status in his heart." Su Yu explained.


    "A false confession?" Chihiro Kosaka understood.


    "Yes, he will make a false confession, and use the fastest method to attack you." Su Yu nodded, this is the real Gui Mu Guima.

 453 Chapter 453

    On the way home.


    Guimu Guima is playing his game as usual.


    In his eyes, there seemed to be no people around him, as if he had fallen into his own world.


    "That''s it. The best way not to be used by that guy is to not care about what he arranges."


    "Everything in reality has nothing to do with me. I don''t care about a three-dimensional girl."


    "I don''t care about..."


    Gui Mu Gui Ma slowed down, and the girl in the game console gradually became clear, and the light reflected on the screen stung his eyes.


    This is the reality, the reality that cannot be avoided.


    "Damn it! Such an ordinary girl, how could I be moved?" Gui Mu Guima clenched his fists.


    Every sentence of Chihiro Kosaka emerged in his mind, and all the information was combined to convey a message to him.


    Chihiro Kosaka likes him, likes him who is addicted to the second dimension.


    When everything was lost, I realized that I regret it, but now, Katsuki Katima has lost Chihiro Kosaka.


    "This time, did I lose to reality?" Gui Mu Guima pushed his glasses and was about to leave when a voice rang from behind him.


    "Glasses House!" Kosaka Chihiro said angrily.


    Katsuki Katsura turned his head in disbelief and looked at Chihiro Kosaka.


    Chihiro Kosaka''s small fist fell on his stomach.


    Gui Mu Gui Ma was taken aback.


    This kind of fist doesn''t hurt at all.


    "Are you kidding me? Who do you think you are? Do you think you are addicted to the virtual world, different from others? Don''t think that you are handsome, don''t think that I like you, so you can reject me inexplicably!" Chihiro said with red eyes.


    "Chihiro..."


    "Don''t call me that, I hate you!" Chihiro Kosaka wiped away his tears, gave Guimu Guima a fierce look, and ran away from him.


    Guimu Guima looked at her back, this woman is so ordinary, why...why does he care about her so much?


    "Don''t chase, continue to froze." Su Yu patted Gui Mu Guima on the shoulder.


    "..." Gui Mu Guima hesitated for a few seconds before chasing him up.


    ...


    Chihiro Kosaka didn''t actually go too far, but walked into a park and sat on a swing, crying.


    "Do you still want to be with him?" Su Yu''s voice resounded in front of Chihiro Kosaka, and a flower in her hand decorated her head.


    Kosaka Chihiro nodded heavily when he heard Su Yu''s words.


    "Then don''t forget our agreement." Su Yu snapped his fingers and disappeared.


    After a few minutes.


    Katsuki Katima ran over and was startled when he saw the appearance of Chihiro Kosaka.


    That flower is like the finishing touch, perfectly set off the cuteness of Chihiro Kosaka.


    The tears in the corners of her eyes were very touching.


    At this moment, she was more beautiful than all the heroines he had ever seen, and she was even more exciting to him.


    "Chihiro, I''m sorry." Guimu Guima took a deep breath.


    Kosaka Chihiro wiped away the tears, ignored him, got up and left.


    "You...you are right, I have been obsessed with my own world, thinking that I am different from others. In fact, I am just an ordinary person, not a god of strategy." Gui Mu Guima lowered his head.


    Chihiro Kosaka''s eyes lit up. He actually admitted that he was wrong?


    "If I hadn''t met you, I might not have had contact with any girl. I would be obsessed with the game world all day and become a useless person..."


    Kosaka Chihiro stopped and turned to look at him.


    "I thought you were ordinary at first, but now I discovered that you have attributes that I haven''t seen before. It is not three-dimensional, but your cuteness." Gui Mu Guima whispered.


    Chihiro Kosaka blushed and turned his head.


    "It seems strange to say that, but this is my first thought." Gui Mu Guima was weak.


    "Really?" Chihiro Kosaka said with a curl of hair.


    "Yeah." Gui Mu Guima nodded, his face also a little red.


    This was the first time he had confessed to a girl. The nervousness and anticipation made it difficult for him to think.


    "Then who is more important in my game with you?" Chihiro Kosaka whispered.


    "It''s equally important. My love for games is the same as my love for you." Gui Mu Guima didn''t hesitate.


    "If you answered correctly, I will be here today and see you tomorrow." Chihiro Kosaka walked forward with her hands behind her back.


    "Chihiro, see you tomorrow." Guimu Guima breathed a sigh of relief when she knew she was no longer angry.


    Su Yu stood in the dark, watching the development of the two people so smoothly, turned and left.


    Kosaka Chihiro''s exorcism has not disappeared, and when it disappears, she will forget it, and Katsuki Kima is the same.


    ...


    At night, Gui Mu''s house.


    Guimu Guima''s game room.


    He is doing a very important thing, that is, selecting heart events.


    Since he likes Chihiro Kosaka, he wants her to know everything about him.Using the lines and scenes in the game to realize it in reality, Chihiro Kosaka was moved, and finally let her accept his likes.


    As long as the plan goes well, Chihiro Kosaka will definitely be with him in a short time.


    "Although it looks like cheating, Chihiro should understand my intentions?" Gui Mu Guima thought in his heart.


    Beautiful girl games were running on several screens, and Gui Mu Guima''s fingers never stopped.For him, with these games that have been cleared once, he can find the scenes and lines he needs without even thinking.


    In the living room of Gui Mu''s house.


    Gui Mu Mali blushed, and Su Yu standing behind was teaching her cooking, but she couldn''t hear a word.


    Su Yu taught her hand in hand, and every word that she said in her ear was suffering to her.


    She could clearly feel what Su Yu was thinking, because his thoughts had been conveyed to her.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Gui Mu Mari turned to face Su Yu.


    "I''m making dinner, don''t disturb me."


    "Su Yujun, dinner is not important..."


    "Your face is so red, your breathing is a little wrong, do you have a fever?" Su Yu asked knowingly.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are really wicked." Gui Mu Mali gave Su Yu a blank look.


    "Guimu Guima is still upstairs and may go down at any time." Su Yu glanced at the door of the living room.


    "I believe you won''t let him find out." Gui Mu Mari took off his glasses, as if he had lifted the seal.


    However, she is completely different to Su Yu and Gui Mu Guima.


    For Gui Mu Gui Ma, Gui Mu Ma Li took off his glasses and turned into a member of the Bozou clan.


    For Su Yu, Gui Mu Mali would hurt him if he took off his glasses.


    Of course, if it was hurt, Su Yu would not be hurt, on the contrary, he had been enjoying her hurt.


    Gui Mu Mari did not influence Su Yu''s making dinner, as if he was hiding in an invisible place in a coffee shop.


    When Gui Mu Guima walked into the living room, Su Yu had already left Gui Mu''s house.


    There was still a blush on Gui Mu Ma Li''s face.

 454 Chapter 454

    On Monday, Maishima Academy.


    Guimu Guima today is like a different person.


    Listening to the lectures attentively in get out of class, and reading books after class, shocked the students in the class and terrified the teachers in class.


    Nikaitang, with Li as the head teacher, took Guimu Guima to the infirmary after the get out of class.


    "You can rest here, I''ll tell your mother, let her sorrow." Nikaido Yuri sighed.


    "..." Gui Mu Guima.


    Although he wanted to say that he was okay, but after another thought, wasn''t this a visit to the door?


    The prerequisite for the so-called visit incident is that the protagonist is sick and the girl comes to visit, taking this as an opportunity to produce various plots and increase the degree of goodwill.


    Of course, there are also girls who are ill, and the protagonist goes to visit the patient to increase their goodwill, and welfare incidents will occur.


    "If Chihiro gets sick..."


    Katsuki Keima thought about how Osaka Chihiro was ill and a series of possible events between the two, and finally blushed.


    Unexpectedly, during the lunch break, Chihiro Kosaka came to the infirmary.


    Guimu Guima was lying on the bed in the infirmary and found Chihiro Kosaka sitting next to him and coughed twice.


    "Glasses House, are you okay?" Chihiro Kosaka looked concerned.


    "Ahem, it''s okay, probably because I didn''t cover the quilt last night and caught a cold." Gui Mu Guima''s face was a little pale.


    After a morning incident, he finally made himself sick and still caught a cold.


    "Really, I''m sick, I''ll take a good rest at home, why bother to come to school?" Chihiro Kosaka groaned.


    "Because I can meet Chihiro in school..."


    After hearing this, Chihiro Kosaka turned his head shyly


    "I... I actually want to show it in front of Chihiro, so that you can see the other side of me." Guimu Guima told the truth.


    "Your grades are so good. Listening carefully to something is not suitable for you. Don''t pretend to be that way. I really like the way you play games." Chihiro Kosaka whispered.


    "I''m sorry, Chihiro, I have caused you trouble, cough cough cough cough cough." Gui Mu Guima said, coughing more serious.


    "Glasses House, your forehead is so hot, do you have a fever? I''ll get you cold medicine and anti-fever medicine?" Chihiro Kosaka''s little hand touched Katsumi Guima''s forehead, surprised.


    "Trouble you, Chihiro." Guimu Guima also feels that his condition is very bad. If this continues, it will not be a visit incident, but will really make Guimu Mali mourn.


    "You take a good rest, I''ll find it for you." Chihiro Kosaka covered him with a quilt, got up and left the infirmary.


    Guimu Guima looked at the closed door, regretting a bit, pretending to be ill if he knew it.


    ...


    Chihiro Kosaka left the infirmary, but did not find the health teacher in charge of the infirmary.


    In the end, she could only return to the infirmary and prepare to use the infirmary medicine.


    As a result, she found that the medicine cabinet in the infirmary was locked.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with Katsuki Katsura''s situation, Chihiro Kosaka thought about it and took out his mobile phone.


    "Do you want me?" A voice sounded abruptly behind her.


    "Su Yu-kun, how did you know that I was looking for you? Do you know everything?" Xiaosaka Chihiro looked at Su Yu incredulously.


    "Guimu Guima really made himself ill in order to make a visit to the sick. If there is no one to save him, his life might be really in danger." Su Yu came to the bed and took a look. Guimu Guima.


    His words are not fiction, but reality.


    Guimu Guima''s physical fitness is not good. He has been playing games, causing his body to be weak.A bad cold and fever, if you don''t suppress it, he may really be helpless.


    "Su Yu-kun, can you save him?" Chihiro Kosaka said hurriedly when he heard this.


    "It can be saved." Su Yu hesitated to speak.


    Kosaka Chihiro understood that she and Su Yu had an agreement. According to that agreement, Su Yu would have only one condition here.


    What she saw that day emerged in her mind, the state of Gao Gaobumei and Su Yu, that scene was deeply imprinted in her mind.


    "Su Yu-kun, as long as you can cure him, I am willing to promise you one thing." Chihiro Kosaka blushed.


    "Are you sure?" Su Yu looked at Chihiro Kosaka.


    "I''m sure." Chihiro Kosaka clenched his small fist.


    When she reached an agreement with Su Yu, she was thinking about this kind of thing. In the end, she came to the conclusion that if she wanted to get something, she had to sacrifice something.


    If she wants to be liked by Guimu Guima, she must sacrifice some of her own things.


    Su Yu helped her achieve her goal. If she is unwilling to fulfill the agreement, then the consequences must not be something she can bear.


    Moreover, Chihiro Kosaka had been thinking about that day. In her dream, she had dreamed of Su Yu several times.


    Su Yu stretched out his hand, and the green light fell on Gui Mu Guima''s body, as if to foretell something.


    Gui Mu Guima''s complexion improved, his breathing was no longer obstructed, but he fell asleep.


    "He didn''t rest well last night, now is the normal rest time." Su Yu spoke and sat on another hospital bed.


    Chihiro Kosaka was taken aback, flushed and closed the curtain.


    Gui Mu Guima was behind a curtain, but she was doing this kind of thing with Su Yu here.


    Su Yu enjoyed it with peace of mind, looking at the somewhat skilled Chihiro Kosaka, it wasn''t that she had rich experience, but that she had had such things several times in her dreams.


    That dream is actually an illusion, once Chihiro Kosaka falls asleep, that illusion will be triggered.


    At the beginning, Su Yu wanted to bring them together. Then, he found that Chihiro Kosaka was unexpectedly cute.


    Then he can only say sorry, and after using Katsumi Katsura''s strategy to dispel Chihiro Kosaka''s exorcism, they will be amnesticized.


    "Chihiro, have you ever had a boyfriend before?" Su Yu pretended not to know.


    Chihiro Kosaka shook his head with embarrassment on his face.


    "Then why are you so proficient?" Su Yu then asked.


    Kosaka Chihiro lowered her head in shame. Of course she couldn''t tell Su Yu about this kind of thing.


    In her dream, the actor is Su Yu, this kind of thing is the same as Gao Gaobumei.


    "Do you have a deep memory of the day''s events?" Su Yu said suddenly.


    Chihiro Kosaka nodded involuntarily.


    "Don''t you hate me? Obviously the person you like is him, but I let you do this kind of thing." Su Yu asked.


    "You helped me." Chihiro Kosaka said simply.


    "Is it really just for this reason?" Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Chihiro Kosaka did not speak. It was one thing that she liked Katsumi Katsura, and it was another thing.


    The bed next door.


    Gui Mu Guima opened his eyes in a daze, and heard some strange sounds, sleepiness struck again, making him fall asleep.


    By the time he woke up, it was already time for school.


    Chihiro Kosaka slept in the next hospital bed, sleeping very peacefully.

 455 Chapter 455: Misunderstanding About Dreams

    The sun is setting.


    Katsumi Katsura was guarded by the hospital bed, reading the book quietly, taking a look at Chihiro Kosaka from time to time.


    His illness is completely healed, and Chihiro Kosaka probably fell asleep with exhaustion to take care of him.


    "Katsuki-kun..." Chihiro Kosaka murmured.


    Guimu Guima looked at her subconsciously, a little curious about what dream she was doing and why she called his name.


    "I''m sorry..." Chihiro Kosaka continued.


    Gui Mu Gui Ma was taken aback, sorry?Sorry what?


    Suddenly, Chihiro Kosaka blushed and opened his eyes.


    "Chihiro, are you okay?" Guimu Guima looked at her with concern.


    "When did you wake up? Is your health better?" Chihiro Kosaka said with a red face.


    "Thanks to Qianxun''s care, I''m completely better." Guimu Guima said with some embarrassment.


    "Glasses House, even if you pretend to be sick, you can''t make yourself really sick. If it weren''t for...if I hadn''t found the antipyretic, you might be in danger of life." Chihiro Kosaka didn''t want to say anything about Su Yu .


    "Sorry, I just... just want to see how Chihiro cares about me." Gui Mu Guima whispered.


    "I will care about you. I don''t need to rely on this method to let me care about you." Chihiro Kosaka smiled.


    "By the way, what did Chihiro dream of just now? You called my name first, and then I''m sorry. You suddenly woke up and shocked me." Guimu Guima changed the subject.


    "No... it''s nothing, let''s go quickly. In a while, the school will close." Chihiro Kosaka stammered, his eyes dodging.


    Guimu Guima looked at her shy, thinking that she had dreamed of something related to him, so she stopped asking.


    Kosaka Chihiro put on his shoes and walked out of the infirmary with Katsuki Katsura.


    In the corridor, two people walked from left to right.


    Guimu Guima thought to himself that through this visit, Chihiro Kosaka''s favorability for him has increased by at least 10%.


    Kosaka Chihiro was thinking that through this contact with Su Yu, it would be even more difficult for her to refuse Su Yu next time.


    The two of them walked out of the school gate of Maishima Academy with their own concerns.


    Katsuki Keima kept sending Chihiro Kosaka to the front of the station before walking towards home.


    ...


    The karate club of Maishima Academy.


    "Master, is this really a practice?" Kasuga Nan flushed.


    "Cultivation must stabilize one''s heart, otherwise, it will produce demons." Su Yu closed his eyes and sat cross-legged.


    "but��"


    "Do you think I wanted you to dress like this because I wanted to see you shy?" Su Yu opened his eyes and said.


    "No...no." Kasuga Nan explained quickly.


    "Just know, meditate well, and focus your attention." Su Yu said solemnly.


    Kasuga-nan quickly closed his eyes, the blush on his face did not disappear, but because he felt Su Yu''s gaze, another blush increased.


    Su Yu looked at Kasuga Nan''s swimsuit. Even at the beach, this style of swimsuit would attract the attention of many people, not to mention that she was dressed like this in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at the blush on Chun Ri Nan''s face and smiled wickedly. He chose this practice just to see her shyness.


    She believed in Su Yu, but did not understand Su Yu.


    Su Yu can lie seriously, or preach uprightly.


    "Now, I''m going to make it more difficult for you. Nothing happened to you." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Kasuga Nan felt tight, how could this be possible?


    Before she could think, she felt Su Yu''s big hand.


    Su Yu''s big hand fully understood the situation of Kasuga Nan, almost unable to grasp it with one hand.


    "Master Master..."


    "Ahem, relax, don''t think too much, everything is false." Su Yu''s words were not convincing at all, even he himself did not believe it.


    How can you relax at this time?Don''t think too much?Can she not think about it


    Kasuga Nan could feel that Su Yu was getting too much, and wanted to remind him, but couldn''t say it.


    In the end, she didn''t have a chance to think much.


    Su Yu made her feel that she had reached another realm, and when she reacted, it was too late.


    "Nan, your cultivation is not enough." Su Yu calmly wiped his hands.


    "I''m sorry, Master Master." Chun Ri Nan was too ashamed to look at Su Yu.


    "It''s okay, it''s the first time you have done this kind of cultivation. It''s not easy to be able to persist to this point." Su Yu helped her up.


    Kasuga Nan breathed a sigh of relief. Before she could speak, he heard Su Yu''s second sentence.


    "Speaking of which, your failure this time must be punished." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Punishment? What kind of punishment?" Kasuga Nan said cautiously.


    "Take care of the master." Su Yu stood in front of Chun Ri Nan.


    Kasuga Nan blushed and turned his head.


    "I will help you practice, won''t you help me?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Chun Rinan.


    "Master, you planned this kind of thing from the beginning, right?" Kasuga Nan asked tentatively.


    "Congratulations, the answer is correct." Su Yu didn''t mean to hide it at all.


    "What a nasty master!" Kasuga Nan clenched his small fist.


    "Ahem, the master is also a human being, I must help you because of selfishness in it." Su Yu defended.


    "Master, just this time, next time, please don''t tease me like this again." Kasuga Nan said with shame and anger.


    "No problem." Su Yu smiled.


    This kind of thing is just like women''s clothing, only zero and countless times.


    ...


    At dusk.


    Kasuga Kusu left Maishima Academy.


    She looked back at Su Yu, saw the smirk at the corner of his mouth, and ran away quickly.


    Facing this unscrupulous master, she felt that the future would be very difficult.


    However, when she recalled that she had reached another level, she was a little expecting that feeling.


    "Am I a strange girl?" Kasuga Nan''s heart jumped, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Her heart was a little confused, and Su Yu''s appearance and what he did made her a little at a loss.


    Even if she has mastered the powerful power now, she is still just an ordinary girl after all.


    Kasuga Nan remembered the conversation with her father yesterday. Her father allowed her to be Su Yu''s disciple and announced the heir to the dojo.


    The heir was her father''s disciple. After inheriting the dojo on her behalf, the other party was very happy, felt that he had the trust of the master, and vowed to guard the dojo well from now on.


    In fact, Kasuga Nan''s father knew very well that neither of his daughters could inherit the dojo. Even if Kasuga Nan possessed a strong force, he could not inherit the dojo.


    Instead, choosing a disciple is the best way to continue the dojo.


    Kasuga Nan sighed, but she soon cheered up again.


    Now that she has such a powerful force, she has nothing to fear.


    She gave up the dojo, but got a height that no one else could reach in her life. This is the most important thing.

 456 Chapter 456 The Loss of Zhongchuan Huayin

    night.


    In front of Nakagawa Flower''s apartment.


    "Hua Yinjiang, don''t be discouraged, Su Yujun may just be busy with other things." The agent whispered.


    "It''s okay, agent, I know that Su Yujun is very busy. If it weren''t for him, my concert would not have gone so smoothly." Nakagawa Huayin reluctantly smiled.


    "Go up and rest, there is another show to go tomorrow morning." The agent sighed.


    She can naturally see that Nakagawa Huayin is smiling.


    The most important concert, but did not wait for the most important person, until the end of the concert, they just received flowers from him in the background.


    Nakagawa Huayin originally thought that Su Yu was going to give her a surprise, but unexpectedly, he couldn''t even see his figure.


    At the end of the weekend concert, the support and cheers from the audience made her popularity directly reach the top, becoming a senior idol in the office.


    The top of the firm guarded her, and most of the seniors were waiting for her to make a fool of herself. This time, her success also proved her strength to those who looked down on her.


    Unfortunately, this joy did not last long.


    Su Yu was not found in the concert, which made her a little bit disappointed.


    Today, she was thinking about how to send him messages every moment.


    She was afraid that Su Yu would lose interest in her, that Su Yu would not like her, and that Su Yu would ignore her.


    Nakagawa Huayin thought tiredly about Su Yu''s affairs and returned home.


    As soon as she opened the door, she was about to change shoes when she found another pair of shoes.


    "Jun Su Yu?!" Zhongchuan Huayin ran into the room happily, and threw off his shoes.


    Su Yu was preparing food in the kitchen, and saw Nakagawa Huayin running in and opened his arms.


    Nakagawa Huayin hugged Su Yu tightly, felt the warmth in his arms, and tears of excitement fell.


    "I thought you didn''t like me anymore." Nakagawa Huayin said with red eyes.


    "Stupid Huayin, how could I not like you? During the weekend, because of other things, I didn''t find you today, I just wanted to surprise you." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "Really?" Zhongchuan Huayin looked at Su Yu pitifully.


    "Of course it is true. To compensate you, I will feed you dinner tonight and go on a date with you all day tomorrow." Su Yu smiled.


    "Tomorrow, I still have a job..."


    "You are a super idol now, it''s different from before." Su Yu joked.


    "No, that''s not the case. I finally became a popular idol. I want to do more for the office so that I can be worthy of the opportunity Su Yujun gave me." Nakagawa Hanaon explained quickly.


    "I know, just to be a joke, even if Huayinjiang has become a super idol, she is also my girlfriend." Su Yu took her little hand.


    "Yeah." Nakagawa Huayin smiled sweetly.


    "Let''s go, my lovely Huayin sauce, taste the dinner I made, it will definitely satisfy you." Su Yu took her and sat at the table.


    Nakagawa Huayin saw the food on the table and was about to take the chopsticks, but Su Yu stopped it.


    At this time, Zhongchuan Huayin remembered, Su Yu said that he would come and feed her dinner by himself.


    Su Yu picked up a piece of sushi and put it in his mouth.


    Nakagawa Huayin was taken aback, looking at Su Yu who was close to her, her pretty face blushed, so she meant to feed her.


    ...


    The dinner is over.


    In the living room of Nakagawa Huayin''s house.


    Su Yu watched the movie with her. In this movie, there is also a scene of Nakagawa Huayin, but it is very short. She plays a street idol in the movie.


    "In this shot, I seem to have performed a bit too far, and I don''t feel like a street idol at all." Nakagawa Hanatone muttered.


    "This is the charm of Huayinjiang. You are not suitable for playing a street idol. Next time, let the office help you find a more suitable role." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "I would rather play a student." Nakagawa Huayin said with some expectation.


    "A student? How about I play that student''s boyfriend?" Su Yu smiled.


    "In the words of Su Yujun, I think you are more suitable to play the domineering president." Nakagawa Huayin covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Well, I will be the domineering president in the future. Without my permission, don''t say a word with other men." Su Yu lifted Nakagawa Huayin''s chin.


    "Then I don''t need to be an idol." Nakagawa Huayin groaned.


    "Work is important, or am I important?" Su Yu threw out a torture from the soul.


    "I like my profession and Su Yujun. If I must give up one, I am willing to become Su Yujun''s super idol alone." Nakagawa Hanaon replied.


    "The answer is really good, not bad." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Nakagawa Huayin closed her eyes, felt Su Yu''s irregular hands, and her body trembled.


    The movie is still going on, but the two of them have no intention of watching the movie.


    Su Yu hugged Zhongchuan Huayin, and she held Su Yu very cooperatively.


    After a long time, a kiss ended.


    Nakagawa Huayin''s face was full of blush.


    "Hua Yinjiang, you are so cute." Su Yu looked at Zhongchuan Huayin carefully.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "Don''t talk, I want to cherish you." Su Yu interrupted her.


    "What I have now is what Su Yu gave me, and I can only repay Su Yujun''s kindness like this." Nakagawa Huayin said with Su Yu''s arm.


    "Don''t say that, if you don''t have the strength, how can the concert go so smoothly?"


    "Without Su Yujun, I might not have had a chance in a concert of this level." Nakagawa Huayin shook her head.


    "Do you have to give credit to me? I think Huayinjiang is very good and has the potential of a top idol, so I will like you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "You believe me, but I don''t believe in myself. If there is no Su Yujun, there would be no concert this time." Nakagawa Huayin slowly moved in front of Su Yu.


    "You are a popular idol now, are you sure you want to do this? If you give me everything about you, you might regret it later." Su Yu said in silence.


    "I won''t regret it, because I belong to Su Yujun alone." Nakagawa Huayin hugged Su Yu tightly.


    "Your fans will be very sad when they hear it." Su Yu reminded.


    "I like Su Yujun, whether as an idol or a girl, I like Su Yujun. I don''t care about other people''s ideas, I just want to know Su Yujun''s thoughts." Nakagawa Huayin stared at Su Yu closely. .


    "My idea is very simple. I don''t want you to lose these beautiful things so early. I want to stay in the future and leave to our future." Su Yu held Nakagawa Huayin''s small hand and spoke judo.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Zhongchuan Huayin was moved.


    "Hua Yinjiang, we will be able to be together for a long time in the future, don''t worry, I will always like you." Su Yu said affectionately.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Zhongchuan Huayin nodded.


    "However, I think we can do something else, what do you think?"


    "Huh? (��_��)?"

 457 Chapter 457 Chihiro Kosakas Date

    Early Tuesday morning.


    In the apartment of Nakagawa Huayin.


    Nakagawa Huayin slowly opened her eyes, and Su Yu by her side had disappeared.


    She sat up, remembered what happened last night, and felt a bit hot on her face.


    If the fans knew what she was doing, she would be disappointed, right?


    Nakagawa Huayin quickly put on her clothes and was about to go out when she saw a note on the table and a lunch box.


    "Huayinjang, try my love bento for lunch. Let''s cheer up today."


    Nakagawa Huayin smiled sweetly, took Su Yu''s note at home, and went downstairs with a lunch box.


    "Huayin sauce, good morning." The agent saw Nakagawa Huayin go downstairs and greeted her.


    "Good morning, agent." Nakagawa Huayin said with a full smile.


    "Did something good happen?" the agent wondered.


    Nakagawa Huayin, who was still a little depressed yesterday, was so energetic today that made her a little confused.


    "This is the bento that Su Yujun prepared for me." Nakagawa Huayin said to the manager''s ear.


    "So, Jun Su Yu is really kind to you." The agent suddenly realized.


    "Well, so, I can''t let Su Yujun down. I have to work hard today." Nakagawa Huayin said with a small fist.


    The agent looked at her expression with emotion in his heart.


    Su Yu and her feelings cannot be told to everyone unless Nakagawa Huayin quits the idol world.


    Her career is currently on the rise, and she will definitely become a super idol in the future. Whether Su Yu''s existence is good or bad is still unknown.


    ...


    Maishima Academy, sports ground.


    Su Yu stood on the edge of the sports field, looking at the plateau Bumi who was training.


    Gao Ayumi tied her hair, and under Su Yu''s gaze, she showed extraordinary results.


    Class time was approaching, and Gao Ayumi smiled at Su Yu and headed to the locker room of the track and field club.


    Su Yu came to the classroom first and saw Gui Mu Guima who was still not playing games today and patted him on the shoulder.


    Guimu Guima glanced at Su Yu with some confusion, not knowing what he wanted to express.


    Kosaka Chihiro glanced at Su Yu secretly. Last night, she dreamed about her being with Su Yu again.


    The feeling of dreams was so real that she woke up early in the morning, stuffed the sheets into the washing machine, and changed clothes.


    "You are beautiful today." A voice rang in Chihiro Kosaka''s mind.


    She quickly retracted her gaze, for fear that Gui Mu Guima would discover something.


    Su Yu sat in his place and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    The matter of Chihiro Kosaka is a bit more complicated, but in the final analysis, it was because of his temporary intentions.


    Tomorrow morning, he decided to match them up, but now that he is going to go to battle himself, he is a little sorry to Gui Mu Guima.


    However, now that the decision has been made, Su Yu can only apologize to him.


    Fortunately, Katsuki Keima is just a simple liking for Chihiro Kosaka now. They should be very shy when they hold hands.


    "In the future, maybe let him take care of the baby for me." Su Yu murmured.


    "Host, are you the devil?" The system spat out a long time ago.


    "I am the Demon King." Su Yu answered solemnly.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Chihiro Kosaka took the initiative to invite Katsuki Katsura to lunch.


    Su Yu and Ayumi Kogen headed towards the rooftop, Chihiro Kosaka thought about it, and put the place for lunch on the rooftop.


    When Su Yu and Gao Gaobumei came, Jiutiao Yueye had arrived one step earlier, drinking black tea and eating snacks.


    Su Yu bluntly asked for a few snacks to feed Gao Gaoyuan Bumi.


    Ayumi Kogen seems to be able to accept the feeding, but still blushes a little, especially when he sees Chihiro Kosaka and Katsura Keima.


    "Ayumi, I didn''t expect you to be dating Su Yu-kun here." Chihiro Kosaka walked over.


    "Is him the one Chihiro likes?" Ayumi Gao Gao glanced at Gui Mu Guima.


    "It''s not like it, it''s just a friend." Chihiro Kosaka explained, and at the same time, she carefully observed Su Yu''s reaction.


    Katsuki Katima did not speak, the relationship between him and Chihiro Kosaka was not very good, after all, they were not a couple.


    "I won''t bother you." Chihiro Kosaka grinned reluctantly and walked to the chair beside him.


    The distance between her and Gui Mu Guima is a bit far away, it doesn''t seem to be a date between a couple, but the bento looks very careful.


    Katsuki Katsura ate the bento given to him by Chihiro Kosaka, and it felt very delicious, more delicious than everything he had eaten. This is probably the special effect from the boyfriend''s perspective.


    Drinking tea on Jiutiao Moonlight, he glanced at Su Yu from time to time.


    After lunch, Gao Gaoyao did not stay. She knew that the relationship between Su Yu and Jiutiao Yueye was very delicate.


    When the plateau Bumi left, Su Yu came to Jiutiao Yueye.


    Jiutiao Yueye lay down naturally, resting on Su Yu''s lap, and covering her body with a blanket.


    Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly, feeling more and more like she had an extra daughter.


    Chihiro Kosaka saw this scene and was a little surprised by their relationship.


    "There are a lot of girls around that guy, it''s just the current ones in the current ones." Gui Mu Guima glanced at Su Yu and said.


    "Does the Spectacle House envy Su Yu-kun?" Chihiro Kosaka asked curiously.


    "I don''t envy him, because I already have Chihiro." Katsuki Keima turned his head and looked at Chihiro Kosaka.


    Kosaka Chihiro blushed, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing that the time was right, Katsuki Katsura was ready to hold Chihiro Kosaka''s hand.


    Seeing his hand, Kosaka Chihiro remembered the matter between her and Su Yu, and quickly withdrew his little hand.


    Guimu Guima thought she was shy and didn''t think much.


    He even felt that this was a normal girl''s reaction. If it were a girl in the game, he would have held hands or even kissed.


    Chihiro Kosaka is completely different from the girls in those games. The way of action is simply a mystery. This is what Katsumi Kimaa likes about her.


    She seems very ordinary, but in fact, it is very unusual.


    At first glance, Chihiro Kosaka is very ordinary, with medium grades, medium appearance, and short hair, even her interpersonal relationship can only be regarded as medium.


    However, she only needs to dress up a little, even if she just put a small flower on her hair, she can become very cute.


    As soon as Katsumi Katima thought of this, he secretly picked a flower and placed it gently on the top of Kosaka Chihiro.


    This time, Kosaka did not refuse.


    "Thank you." Chihiro Kosaka said softly.


    "You are welcome, I think such a Chihiro is the most beautiful girl." Guimu Guima pushed his glasses and said.


    Chihiro Kosaka blushed and lowered his head.


    After lunch, the two left the rooftop.


    Halfway through, Chihiro Kosaka suddenly said that she had forgotten the bento box on the rooftop, and asked Katsumi Guima to go back first.


    Guimu Guima did not doubt, and continued to walk towards the classroom.


    As soon as he left, Chihiro Kosaka saw Su Yu walking downstairs. He wanted to say something, but couldn''t tell.


    "It''s not half an hour before class, right?" Su Yu said directly.

 458 Chapter 458

    The lunch break is over.


    Chihiro Kosaka left the Astronomy Department''s activity room, the blush on his face still not fading.


    Su Yu saw her thoughts and relieved her.


    Although the process is very shy, the effect is very significant.


    "Student Chihiro Kosaka, I will be your exclusive doctor from now on, there is no need to hide between us."


    When she remembered Su Yu''s words, she felt hot on her face.


    When Chihiro Kosaka returned to the classroom, it happened to be class time.


    Su Yu arrived one step early and was already sitting in his place.


    The upgraded version of Chihiro Kosaka''s dream has nothing to do with him, it''s just that he has reached this age.


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    Su Yu came to the Karate Club.


    Kasuga Nan has changed into a pure white martial arts uniform, holding a cat in his arms.


    "Master, good afternoon." Seeing Su Yu, Chun Rinan quickly let go of the cute cat.


    "Go, don''t bother us." Su Yu patted the cat''s head and said to it.


    "Meow" the cute kitten yelled and left the karate club obediently.


    "Master, teach me something practical today, right?" Kasuga Nan said in a low voice.


    "Your ninjutsu and physique are enough. There is no need to learn other things. Now you can create your own boxing method. In fact, I think the true meaning of boxing method is to respond to all changes in the same way. Both gentleness." Su Yu is rare and serious.


    "Create your own boxing method? Keep it constant and adapt to changes, with both strength and softness? Isn''t that just Tai Chi?" Kasuga Nan''s expression was a little strange.


    "Tai Chi is not a versatile boxing method. It focuses on technique. It is the core of Tai Chi. It does not require any fancy moves. It is the highest state of Tai Chi..." Su Yu slow Speaking slowly.


    The Taijiquan he was talking about was not the Taijiquan over there, nor was it someone else''s method, but his own perception.


    "Master-sama mean, is it arbitrary?" Kasuga Nan thought.


    "It''s almost what I mean. The strongest boxing method I have seen is one punch. This type of boxing method focuses on the body being strong enough. And a girl I know, her own boxing method is enough to protect everything. So Said that the creation of boxing is something formed according to one''s own will..."


    Kasuga Nan was thoughtful, and Su Yu''s words were so profound that she couldn''t understand.


    However, she could vaguely feel the last sentence, artistic conception.


    "Master, my boxing artistic conception probably needs to fight, please give me your advice." After thinking for a long time, she decided to use practice to find true knowledge.


    "Well, come on." Su Yu faced Chun Rinan with one hand.


    Chunri didn''t mean to despise it, let alone a hand, even a finger, she felt that Su Yu gave her a lot of face.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Kasuga Nan was lying on the ground with exhaustion, even as a ninja, after several hours of practice, she was still very tired.


    On the other hand, Su Yu, there was no trace of fatigue on his face.


    "It''s almost time. I''ll be here today. Do you want me to change your clothes?" Su Yu looked at the time and asked.


    "No, Master Master, see you tomorrow." Kasuga Nan said quickly, his face flushed.


    She remembered what happened yesterday and knew that if Su Yu was asked to change her clothes, she would definitely be asked to do something again.


    "It doesn''t matter, I love my disciple so much." Su Yu hugged Chun Ri Nan and walked toward the dressing room.


    Kasuga Nan only felt his heart beat faster and lowered his head.


    The two walked into the dressing room.


    Su Yu closed the door, and Kasuga Nan let go of his little hand and gave up resistance.


    However, what she imagined did not come.


    "Okay, take a break here and go back, or if you want to rest in my arms, it''s not impossible." Su Yu helped her change her clothes.


    "Master, you..."


    "I don''t think about that kind of thing every day, you are so tired of practicing, how can I, a master, bear the heart to continue bullying you?" Su Yu patted her little head.


    Kasuga Nan felt warm, as expected, Master Master was very gentle.


    "Take a good rest, rest enough, and then wake up." Su Yu sat beside her, gently hugging her in his arms.


    "Master...Thank you." Kasuga Nan leaned against Su Yu''s arms and closed his eyes.


    She felt very at ease, and Su Yu''s embrace was so warm that she couldn''t bear to leave.


    ...


    I don''t know how long it took, but when Kasuga Nan woke up, it was already night.


    She felt Su Yu still holding her, and looked up at Su Yu.


    "Are you awake? Let''s go, I''ll take you home." Su Yu smiled and looked at Chun Rinan.


    "No, Master Master, I can go home by myself. It took you so long, and if you let you take me home, my disciple would be too disqualified." Kasuga said with a wave of hands.


    "You are both my disciple and one of my girlfriends. If you don''t send you home, my boyfriend will be disqualified. Don''t you want to be my girlfriend? Or you don''t like me?" Su Yu quipped.


    "Master, when did we become a couple?" Kasuga Nan said with a little shyness.


    "My disciples will all become my women, and you too, automatically won the title of girlfriend." Su Yu smiled.


    "How many disciples does Master Master have?" Chun Rinan stared at Su Yu closely.


    "I don''t remember this as a teacher, let''s go." Su Yu smiled, let go of Chun Ri Nan, and walked towards the dressing room.


    Kasuga Nan looked at Su Yu amusedly, but he didn''t expect Master Master to escape.


    She asked this question just because she was curious, and she didn''t mean to ask, let alone take Su Yu''s words seriously.


    Is it a disciple and a girlfriend?Doesn��t that mean you don��t respect Master Master?


    Even if Su Yu made her a girlfriend, Kasuga dared not consider herself a girlfriend.


    She followed Su Yu and left the school.


    Since he didn''t eat dinner, Kasuga Nan''s stomach gurgled as soon as he left school.


    Su Yu heard the sound and looked back at Chun Ri Nan.


    Kasuga Nan bowed his head embarrassedly.


    "What do you want to eat? It just so happens that my stomach is also a little hungry." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Anything is fine." Kasuga Nan said in a low voice.


    "Then let''s eat ramen." Su Yu stretched out his hand and held Kasuga Nan''s little hand.


    Kasuga Nan felt the warmth in Su Yu''s hands, and looked at the young master beside him. Is this the feeling of dating?


    "What''s the matter? Looking at me like that, have you started to like me?" Su Yu glanced at Chun Ri Nan.


    "I just think Master Master is very handsome." Kasuga Nan dodged his eyes.


    "Really? Thank you for the compliment, you are also very beautiful." Su Yu''s mouth curled up, and his arms wrapped around her slender waist.


    Feeling Su Yu''s big hand, Kasuga lowered his head in shame, but did not speak.


    "My lovely disciple, after I''m full, I want to visit your house and stay overnight tonight."

 459 Chapter 459 The Discovery of Kasuga Nan

    The morning sun fell on the floor of the room.


    Kasuga opened his eyes and saw Su Yu close at hand.


    "Master, you..."


    "Good morning." Su Yu smiled and looked at Chun Ri Nan on his arm.


    "Good morning��"


    Kasuga Nan blushed, trying to distance himself.


    "I''m a little sleepy, and I want to sleep for another five minutes, okay?" Su Yu hugged Chun Ri Nan.


    "Master, it''s time to go out for breakfast." Chun Ri Nan gently pushed Su Yu.


    "I''m still a little sleepy, what do you think should be used to wake me up?" Su Yu''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    Hearing this, Kasuga Nan looked up at Su Yu with his eyes closed, slowly approached him, and kissed him.


    ...


    Breakfast time.


    This is a Japanese-style building in the courtyard of Kasuga Kusu, which is part of the dojo.


    Breakfast is rice and side dishes, with a bowl of miso soup, which is a typical Japanese breakfast.


    Kasuga Nan was sitting while Su Yu was sitting cross-legged. After breakfast, the two left the dojo.


    It��s not far from Maishima Academy. Kasuga Kusu walks there every morning, which is also a kind of training.


    Su Yu held her little hand all the way, making Kasuga very concerned and glanced at Su Yu from time to time.


    Last night, Su Yu and her returned home, sneaked into her room and coaxed her to sleep.


    At first, Kasuga Nan was still a little shy, but then she felt a little sleepy. In Su Yu''s warm embrace, she fell asleep.


    When the two arrived near the school, Su Yu released her hand, smiled and walked to the other girl''s side, holding each other''s hand, and the other party also held Su Yu''s arm intimately.


    "That girl, she seems to be a member of the track and field club?" Kasuga Nan looked at Ayumi Takayama, thinking.


    Suddenly, she noticed that behind Su Yu and Gao Gaobumei, there was a girl secretly looking at Su Yu.


    "She''s the librarian of the library, right?" Kasuga Nan recognized Shiomiya Shi.


    Xi Gongzhi hid far away, looking at Su Yu''s back, holding a book in his little hand, blocking him, as if he didn''t want Su Yu to see her.


    When Su Yu walked into the teaching building, her expression was a little lost and her head was lowered.


    "Does this girl like Master Master?" Chun Ri Nan felt a little puzzled, Su Yu should have found this girl?Such a cute girl, he has no reaction?


    With doubts, Kasuga Nan walked into the teaching building.


    Just as she was about to change her shoes, she found that Su Yu waved to Bomi Gaoyuan, and Bomi Gaoyuan took the first step.


    A petite girl stood beside Su Yu.


    "This is a member of the Astronomical Department?" Kasuga thought for a while, remembering the other party, after all, she, like Kujo Tsukiye, owns a society by one person.


    Su Yu patted the head of Jiutiao Tsukiye, who closed his eyes with enjoyment.


    "The girl from the track and field club, the administrator of the library, the girl from the astronomy department, Master Master is really terrible..." Kasuga Kusu murmured.


    "Dare to say bad things about me behind my back. During lunch break, I will punish you well, my lovely disciple." A sudden voice rang in Kasuga Nan''s ear.


    Kasuga Nan reacted, and found that Su Yurao looked at her profoundly.


    Suddenly, she lowered her head in shame.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Karate club.


    "Master, is this a bit..." Kasuga Nan was wearing a bunny girl''s clothes, blushing.


    "Before the lunch break is over, you can dress like this. Don''t worry, no one will come here except me." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yes, Master." Kasuga Nan sat in front of Su Yu, opened the lunch box, gently picked up a piece of sushi, and placed it next to Su Yu''s mouth.


    "You don''t need chopsticks and hands. This is your practice today." Su Yu snatched the chopsticks from Kasuga Nan.


    "Then I use my feet?" Kasuga Nan was taken aback for a moment.


    "Cough cough, don''t be like this, my teacher feels that your bunny girl is a little bit improper." Su Yu coughed twice.


    "I''m sorry, Master Master." Kasuga Nan flushed his face, imagined the scene, and it did feel a little sloppy.


    "I''m a little hungry." Su Yu reminded.


    Kasuga Nan thought for a moment and understood, Qiao''s face turned red, and her head lowered.


    Fortunately, today''s bento is sushi. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    After eating sushi, Kasuga Kusu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "As expected of my disciple." Su Yu wiped her mouth for her.


    "Master, do you want to go elsewhere?" Chun Rinan looked at Su Yu who stood up.


    "There are other girls waiting for me." Su Yu said and left.


    Three girls appeared in Kasuga Nan''s mind.


    However, it was not the three of them that Su Yu was going to meet.


    ...


    In the activity room of the Astronomy Department.


    As soon as Su Yu opened the door, he saw Chihiro Kosaka sitting on the sofa.


    The key here is what Su Yu gave her, and the reason for her coming here, naturally needless to say.


    "Classmate Chihiro Kosaka, don''t you like Katsumi Katsura? Why do you still come to me?" Su Yu closed the door of the Astronomy Department.


    "I...I dreamt again..." Chihiro Kosaka stammered.


    "Is it me again?" Su Yu glanced at her knee-high socks, and it seemed that they didn''t have them yesterday.


    Kosaka Chihiro nodded, too embarrassed to look at Su Yu.


    "I''m very satisfied with your dress today. By the way, I like girls with long hair." Su Yu sat beside Chihiro Kosaka.


    "I know that I will have long hair." Chihiro Kosaka moved closer to Su Yu.


    "If you continue like this, sooner or later, I will hurt you." Su Yu reminded.


    "I...I haven''t experienced that kind of thing. If Su Yu-kun likes it, please prepare what you need." Chihiro Kosaka said with a small fist.


    "Guimu Guima is really pitiful." Su Yu shook his head.


    "When I was with him, I was just enjoying the feeling of love. We haven''t held hands yet." Chihiro Kosaka explained.


    "No need to explain, I know." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Su Yu-kun, am I very strange?" Chihiro Kosaka felt the warmth coming from Su Yu''s hand and bit his lip.


    "It''s not surprising that pedaling two boats is not a unique skill for boys. While you like Guimu Guima, you also like others and want to be with me. These can only prove that you are just as bad as me, but Very gentle, I don''t want to hurt any party." Su Yu said nonsense seriously.


    "Very bad and gentle? I''m not that kind of girl, I''m not gentle at all." Chihiro Kosaka''s eyes darkened.


    "Don''t think too much, enjoy your love process, and talk about the rest later." Su Yu lifted her chin.


    Kosaka Chihiro looked at Su Yu who was slowly approaching, and closed his eyes.


    When she was with Su Yu, she felt very at ease.


    Knowing that this was wrong, she still couldn''t help but wanted to come to Su Yu.


    In the beginning, perhaps because of the agreement, but now, it is more of feeling.

 460 Chapter 460: The Secret Hidden in the Letter

    In the coffee shop of Gui Mu''s house.


    "Excuse me." Marie Guimu smiled barely and watched the lawyer leave the coffee shop.


    She signed the divorce papers, obtained the house, and 10 million yen in compensation.


    The man didn''t plan to come back at all, he just wrote a letter to her.


    Gui Mu Mali looked at the envelope on the table and slowly opened it.


    After reading the first half, Gui Mu Mari was stunned. The good husband in her heart actually did so many bad things secretly, and even let a woman have a child.


    After reading the second half, Gui Mu Mari stood up in shock.


    Because that woman was married and married a man named Kosaka and gave birth to a daughter named Chihiro.


    "Chihiro, it''s actually his child." Gui Mu Mali sat on the chair, his expression a little surprised.


    Afterwards, she quickly called Gui Mu Guima.


    Unfortunately, Gui Mu Guima didn''t carry his mobile phone at all, but left it at home.


    "No, I must tell Guima..."


    Gui Mu Ma Li got up, and just about to leave the coffee shop, he remembered that this matter could not be known to Gui Mu Gui Ma.


    The relationship between her and her husband has always been very good, but suddenly they divorced like this. It is estimated that Gui Mu Guima could not accept it.


    "Then, I can only ask Su Yujun." Gui Mu Mari thought for a while and called Su Yu.


    ...


    In the Department of Astronomy.


    Su Yu received a call from Marie Katsura and glanced at Chihiro Kosaka subconsciously.


    Even he couldn''t think of such a thing.


    Kosaka Chihiro and Katsuki Keima are the same father?Su Yu was shocked by this kind of nonsense.


    Su Yu was surprised for a while, but calmed down. This matter must be resolved quickly.


    Otherwise, the relationship between Chihiro Kosaka and Katsuki Keima continues to improve and it will be irreparable.


    Thinking of this, Su Yu had a plan in mind.


    And his plan must let Chihiro Kosaka know the truth.


    ...


    School time.


    Chihiro Kosaka came to the event room of the Astronomy Department.


    Gui Mu Guima had already left school. She was going to go on a date with Gui Mu Guima, but unexpectedly, Su Yu''s text message came first.


    She hesitated when thinking about the lunch break.


    "Come in." Su Yu''s voice came from the room.


    Chihiro Kosaka opened the door gently and walked into the room.


    "I came to you to tell you one thing. You first look at the two documents on the table." Su Yu pointed to the two documents on the table and said to Kosaka Chihiro.


    Chihiro Kosaka was taken aback, sat down, opened the file bag, and looked up.


    After reading the first one, she found that this was Gui Mu Guima''s paternity test report, and was not too surprised.


    When her hand was about to get the second paternity test report, she was stunned.


    Since the first one is a paternity test report, the second one must be too.


    So, the question is, why does Su Yu want her to read the paternity test report?And the first is Guimu Guima''s paternity test report?


    An incredible idea appeared in Chihiro Kosaka''s mind.


    Her face turned pale, and she looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Open it and take a look, you''ll know."


    Chihiro Kosaka opened the second document with a trembling hand. The first page was her name.


    The second page is Guimu Guima''s father.


    "Guimu Guima''s mother divorced his father, and his father sent a letter to prove your and Guimu Guima''s life experience. Your mother had his father before marrying your current father. Children, you two are..."


    "Is he my brother?" Chihiro Kosaka couldn''t believe it.


    "You can go back and ask your mother for confirmation. It''s best not to let your father find out. Of course, maybe your father knew it already." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Chihiro Kosaka stood up and bowed.


    "Guimu Guima''s parents divorced, and his mother didn''t want him to know, so if you want to break up with him, I will help you." Su Yu said the business.


    "I understand." Chihiro Kosaka picked up her paternity test report and left with her head down.


    In fact, she didn''t need to ask for proof at all, she knew that Su Yu would not lie to her.


    When she thinks that someone who has liked it for so long turns into her brother in an instant, she feels life is like a play.


    Gui Mu Guima couldn''t let Gui Mu know this. To break up with him through Su Yu''s method, only Su Yu could do this kind of thing.


    ...


    In the coffee shop of Gui Mu''s house.


    Gui Mu Mali hung up the phone, Su Yu had agreed to help her deal with this matter, let her breathe a sigh of relief.


    Katsuki Katsura must not be with Chihiro Kosaka, and they cannot be told about Katsaki Katsura.


    Then, there is only one choice.


    "I''m back." Gui Mu Guima opened the door and walked into the coffee shop.


    "Welcome back." Gui Mu Ma Li smiled, looking at Gui Mu Gui Ma''s eyes somewhat gentle.


    Guimu Guima was so cold when she saw her, she poured a cup of coffee and ran away.


    Gui Mu Ma Li watched Gui Mu Gui Ma leave and sighed.


    He was so happy, probably because of his relationship with Chihiro Kosaka, but since Chihiro Kosaka knew about this, it was naturally impossible to be with him again.


    Guimu Guima''s love is doomed to tragedy.


    ...


    On the rooftop of Maishima Academy.


    Su Yu was holding Jiutiao Moonlight and drinking black tea.


    "Recently, you don''t seem to go to the library. Are you tired of the girls in the library?" Kujo Moonlight drank black tea ceremony.


    "How could I be tired of her? This is because of some reasons, I deliberately neglected her, and when I need to appear on stage, I will still hug her in my arms." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "So, I deliberately neglected her and made her feel disappointed. Finally, when she was disappointed in you, she appeared in front of her again, indicating that you still like her and get more of her favor..."


    "Yue Ye, how do you know so much?" Su Yu asked in surprise.


    "I was reading some books recently. I stayed in the library for a few days." Jiutiao Yueye raised his head and looked at Su Yu.


    "What book?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "Books about love talk about a lot of things. For example, keeping a distance between girls and boys makes it easier for each other to miss each other. If they are too close, it is easy for the other party to not cherish..."


    "Did you tell you that negative distance is the closest distance?" Su Yu blinked.


    "Negative distance?" Kujo Moonye thought for a while, but still didn''t understand.


    "Yue Ye is so cute, negative distance means..." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Jiutiao Yueye waited until Su Yu finished explaining, flushed with shame, and punched Su Yu with a small fist.


    "That kind of thing is too early for you. It''s enough to keep this distance now. I think it''s okay to have multiple daughters." Su Yu hugged Jiutiao Moonlight tightly.


    Kujo Moonlight closed his eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt something, opened her eyes, and glared at Su Yu in shame.

 461 Chapter 461 Mu Duns New Usage

    At night, Kosaka''s house.


    Chihiro Kosaka''s mother put down the file in her hand and nodded.


    "Sorry, Chihiro, I didn''t tell you this." Chihiro Kosaka''s mother looked guilty.


    "It''s okay, does father know about this too?" Chihiro Kosaka shook his little hand.


    "Well, he accepted me. He has been taking care of this family for so many years." Chihiro Kosaka''s mother nodded.


    "I''m a little sleepy, so I won''t eat tonight." Chihiro Kosaka put away the file and said.


    "Chihiro, take a good rest." Chihiro Kosaka''s mother sighed.


    She didn''t expect that Chihiro Kosaka would like that man''s son.


    Having been absent for so many years, she felt that she had forgotten that person. Seeing the paternity test report today, his figure appeared in her mind for a moment.


    Chihiro Kosaka lay on the quilt, tears falling from the corner of his eyes, and slowly closing his eyes.


    ...


    Su Yu''s house.


    "My elder brother, you haven''t been to see Xi Gongzheng in the past few days, have you decided to give up her?" Ai Lucy said while eating dinner.


    "Didn''t I ask you to stare at her? Wait until she appears to drive the soul out." Su Yu gave Ai Lucy a white.


    "You want to wait until the things that bother her appear before you save her, right?" Bai Ya understands Su Yu''s routine very well.


    "you are right��"


    Bai Ya smiled, and sure enough, Su Yu would not give up the girl who cared.


    "I decided to reward you, and I will go to the bathroom with me later, I will leave Elucci''s job to you."


    Bai Ya was taken aback for a moment, then lowered her head with flushed face.


    Although Ai Lucy''s job is not that kind of thing, it is very shy for her to stay in the bathroom with Su Yu.


    After dinner.


    Elucci tidied the kitchen, taking a look at the bathroom direction from time to time.


    She gradually accepted the job, knowing that Su Yu would not do anything to her. After all, she felt that Su Yu would not like her clumsy.


    However, Bai Ya is different from her, Su Yu seems to like Bai Ya very much.


    "Brother, isn''t it with Bai Ya..." Ailusi thought about the book she occasionally saw, her face flushed.


    However, the actual situation is different from what she thought.


    Su Yu didn''t touch Bai Ya at all, and Bai Ya was too ashamed to open her eyes all the time, causing several minor misunderstandings.


    When Su Yu left the bathroom, Bai Ya was still covering her face. She didn''t dare to open her eyes until she confirmed that Su Yu had gone far.


    Su Yu, who went upstairs to change his clothes, went to the coffee shop next door.


    Gui Mu Mali smiled reluctantly when he saw Su Yu.


    The matter between Chihiro Kosaka and Katsumi Katsuma will trouble Su Yu, and he will definitely need him to break up the relationship between the two.


    When she thinks that Su Yu is likely to hurt Gui Mu Guima, she feels a little tangled.


    But what can we do without breaking it apart?Do you want to tell him the truth?


    If Guimu Guima knew the truth, it would be even more unacceptable, and even running away from home would not be impossible.


    "A glass of wine." Su Yu sat at the counter.


    Gui Mu Mari took out a bottle of wine, poured a glass for Su Yu, and poured another glass for himself, and drank it all.


    After drinking, she showed a blush on her face, came to the door, put on a sign that closed the business, and closed the door.


    Su Yu shook the wine glass and turned to look at Gui Mu Ma Li. The speed at which she fell was much faster than he thought.


    "Don''t leave tonight, okay?" Gui Mu Mali had a pleading in his eyes.


    She has lost her husband, and tonight, she just wants Su Yu to stay.


    "I don''t seem to have been to your room yet." Su Yu finished drinking the wine in his glass and stood up.


    Gui Mu Mali''s face changed slightly, and finally nodded.


    She originally wanted to keep the bottom line, but since they were all divorced, the room no longer belongs to them.


    Su Yu and her came to the master bedroom and saw a picture of Gui Mu Ma Li and her husband.


    "Nice wedding photo, very beautiful." Su Yu looked at the photo.


    "That was a photo of me when I was young. Now, it''s old." Gui Mu Mali said with some nostalgia.


    "With me, you won''t grow old, do you want to wear a wedding dress again?" Su Yu asked.


    Gui Mu Mali was startled and shook his head.


    "I want to see you wear a wedding dress again." Su Yu snapped his fingers and the wedding dress appeared beside the bed.


    "Jun Su Yu, I don''t want to destroy our good memories." Gui Mu Mali bit his lip and said.


    "Then I''m leaving." Su Yu turned around to leave.


    "Wait...Wait a minute." Gui Mu Mari quickly said.


    "Change it, I''m looking at you." Su Yu sat on the side of the bed and said.


    Gui Mu Mari blushed, and it took a long time before she started changing her wedding dress.


    At this moment, she seemed to be back when she was young, just like the feeling of wearing a wedding dress when getting married.


    After half an hour.


    Gui Mu Mali changed into her wedding dress. As soon as she was about to sit down, Su Yu came to her and held her little hand.


    Gui Mu Mali closed his eyes, only to find that Su Yu took her to the other side.


    "Open your eyes and see what you are now." Su Yu said.


    Gui Mu Mali opened his eyes and couldn''t believe the person in the mirror.


    The small wrinkles on her face disappeared, and the whole person became younger!


    Now she is not like her in her thirties at all, but rather like her in her twenties.


    "Jun Su Yu, is this?" Gui Mu Mali looked at Su Yu with some excitement.


    "I used my ability to make you return to the way you were when you were young. In the future, as long as you wear this necklace, you will become younger and will never change back again." Su Yu released her hand and took out A necklace was worn on her neck.


    He used Mu Dun and sealing techniques to make Katsumi Mari''s look younger, just like Tsunade''s seal, as long as she doesn''t unlock the chakra in the seal, she will keep that young look.


    The difference is that Su Yu''s power of wood escape continues. The main effect of this necklace is not to become younger, but to extend life.


    "This necklace is so precious, you should give it to other girls." Upon hearing this, Gui Mu Mari couldn''t accept it.


    "They are still young and don''t need this. As for those who can use it, I will remake them for them." Su Yu smiled.


    "Is there someone about my age?" Gui Mu Mali opened his mouth with a weird expression.


    "Ahem, don''t mention them." Su Yu said with embarrassment.


    He can''t talk about him and others.


    Gui Mu Mari knew that Su Yu didn''t want to say anything, and didn''t ask much. He carefully packed the necklace before looking at Su Yu.


    At this time, she was a little nervous, just like when she was married.


    Su Yu looked at Gui Mu Mari wearing a wedding dress, and had to say that her appearance was not weaker than other girls, and even more attractive.


    "This wedding dress is expensive, right? Shall I put it down first?" Gui Mu Mari couldn''t help but said.


    "It''s okay, I like you now. As for the wedding dress, if you want to collect it, I will let the maid wash it and send it to you." Su Yu looked at Gui Mu Mari with interest.

 462 462 Chihiro Kosaka is sick

    In the early morning, Gui Mu''s house.


    "Guima, good morning."


    "Good morning, eh? Who are you?" Gui Mu Guima greeted subconsciously, and was stunned when he saw the other''s face.


    "Don''t even recognize me?" Gui Mu Mari put on his glasses.


    "You... why did you suddenly become so young?" Gui Mu Guima couldn''t believe it.


    "The secret, after breakfast, go to school quickly." Gui Mu Ma Li smiled slightly, very satisfied with Gui Mu Gui Ma''s reaction.


    "Did Su Yu use any method?" Gui Mu Guima thought for a while, frowning.


    "It is indeed Su Yujun''s help. From now on, I will be polite and respectful to Su Yu." Gui Mu Mari did not deny it.


    "I''m not polite and respectful to that guy, you should stay away from him." Gui Mu Guima finished speaking, quickly ate breakfast, and left home.


    As soon as he went out, he happened to meet Su Yu and Ai Lucy.


    "Jun Gui Mu, I have to tell you one thing." Su Yu smiled and came to Gui Mu Guima''s side.


    "What''s the matter?" Gui Mu Guima was a little wary of Su Yu.


    "Forget it, don''t say it, you''ll know when you go to school." Su Yu patted Gui Mu Guima on the shoulder.


    Guimu Guima was a little unsure, but he knew that Su Yu could not talk nonsense.


    Ever since, he quickened his pace and rushed to the school.


    When he came to school, he finally understood what Su Yu meant. Chihiro Kosaka asked for leave, and it was still sick.


    Guimu Guima''s first reaction was to ask for leave to take care of her, but was rejected by Nikaido Yuri.


    As a teacher, she has the right to refuse a student''s leave.What''s more, Guimu Guima didn''t have anything to do, so he wanted to ask for leave. This was unreasonable.


    "I know that you and Chihiro Kosaka are very close, but Su Yu-kun has already asked for leave to take care of her, so you don''t have to go." Nikaido Yuri said lightly.


    "What did you say?" Gui Mu Guima looked horrified.


    No wonder Su Yu didn''t come to school, he thought there was something wrong with Su Yu, but he didn''t expect that he actually went to take care of Chihiro Kosaka.


    At the thought of Kosaka Chihiro''s illness and being taken care of by Su Yu, Katsuki Katima couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    He would never allow such things.


    Kosaka Chihiro is sick. At this time, Su Yu takes care of her, and she will have an unimaginable affection for Su Yu.


    This kind of thing should have been an event triggered by him, a visit to the sick after school.


    Now he is ahead of him by Su Yu, and the other party has to take care of Chihiro Kosaka for one day.


    Chihiro Kosaka in a sick state, in case Su Yu''s heart moved, when he went to visit, they were afraid that they would not have ended several battles.


    He knew that Su Yu was different from him. He was a standard current person. He went to take care of Chihiro Wan Kosaka, and it was absolutely impossible that nothing had happened.


    "Teacher, I am Chihiro''s boyfriend. Please let me ask for leave at this time." Guimu Guima gritted his teeth and knelt down.


    He is the kind of person who gets serious and can kneel down.


    "Katsuki, what evidence do you have to prove that she is your girlfriend?" Nikaido Yuri shook her head.


    "I...I and Chihiro..." Guimu Guima raised his head, trying to talk about them, but found that there was nothing at all.


    "You are not suitable, go back, your leave is fine, I will definitely not allow it." Nikaidou Yuri finished speaking and continued to look at the homework.


    She is not an unreasonable person, Su Yu told her that the true relationship between Katsuki Keima and Kosaka Chihiro, she must stop them.


    This is the first point, and the second point is that Su Yu knows her true identity.


    Guimu Guima lowered his head and left the teacher''s office.


    "Even if I can''t ask for leave, I will leave Maishima Academy." Katsumi Keima stood in the corridor, looking at the direction of Maishima Academy.


    This was the first time he had skipped class in history, and he would never have done so if it weren''t for Su Yu.


    Guimu Guima didn''t go back to the classroom to pack up, but went straight downstairs, changed his shoes, and left Maishima Academy.


    However, as soon as he left the teaching building, he saw two maids.


    "Please go back, Master Su Yu doesn''t allow you to leave the school." The two maids said.


    "It''s so cunning to use a maid to block my way!" Gui Mu Guima pushed his glasses and calculated the escape route.


    Even if the front is hell, he must successfully pass through.


    "This is my escape route!" Gui Mu Guima threw something out of his hand and ran to the other side.


    The two maids took a step slowly and saw Gui Mu Guima rushing towards the gate.


    At this moment, he exploded at an astonishing speed, even sprinters would be surprised if they saw it.


    At this moment, he was no longer a frail abandoned house, but a god of 100% serious strategy.


    At this moment, he felt a light radiating from his body, and there were countless two-dimensional girls behind him pushing him forward.


    "Chihiro, wait for me..."


    Guimu Guima looked at the distance at hand, only one step away from the school, and there was a taxi outside the school.


    Next second.


    "Bang" Gui Mu Guima hit a wall.


    "What''s going on?" Gui Mu Guima who flew out was confused.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I set up an enchantment near the school. By the way, this enchantment probably needs divine power or demon power to be lifted." A voice sounded from behind Gui Mu Guima.


    "Why are you in school?" Gui Mu Guima looked at Su Yu behind him.


    "No, no, no, I''m just a clone, responsible for maintaining this barrier." Su Yu''s shadow clone reminded warmly.


    "Clone? You mean, as long as you defeat you, you can break this barrier?" Gui Mu Guima stood up and said, with a shining light in his eyes.


    "No, no, you are misunderstood. There is more than one clone of me in this enchantment. Only four clones are needed to maintain the enchantment. Your enemy is more than me." Su Yu''s shadow clone shook his head.


    "Then let them come out, I want to fight ten at a time!" Gui Mu Guima said confidently.


    "Are you sure to let them all come out?" Su Yu''s shadow clone blinked.


    "I''m sure, no one wants to stop me from seeing Chihiro today, even if he is a god, I will defeat him..."


    Before Gui Mu Guima''s words fell, his expression froze, because he saw what Su Yu''s shadow clone said about them.


    "There are two thousand shadow clones here, eight thousand clones, shadow clones are physical clones, and the clones will disappear as long as they are hit. Please start your performance, boy." Su Yu''s shadow clone smiled wickedly. .


    "Wait a minute." Gui Mu Guima raised his hand and took a deep breath.


    Eight thousand clones, two thousand shadow clones?Not to mention the strength of the shadow clone and the clone, even if they stand there and let him fight, I am afraid it will take a day.


    "This is a game tailored for you by the main body. As long as you find 8,000 clones, even if you win, our two thousand clones will disappear directly, and the car will send you to Kosaka Chihiro''s house. "Su Yu''s shadow clone smiled.


    "..." Gui Mu Guima.

 463 Chapter 463: Taking Care of Chihiro Kosaka

    Kosaka''s house.


    Chihiro Kosaka slowly opened his eyes, feeling a little groggy in his head.


    "Do I have a fever?" Chihiro Kosaka struggled, trying to get up.


    "Your mother has asked for leave for you." A familiar voice sounded by her bed.


    Kosaka Chihiro turned his head and looked at Su Yu by the bed, with a little surprise in his eyes.


    "Today, I also took a leave of absence to take care of you." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "Trouble you, Su Yu-kun." Chihiro Kosaka felt that hand, and kept holding her in his dream, giving her a warm hand. It turned out to be Su Yu''s hand.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu held Chihiro Kosaka''s little hand in one hand, while flipping through the book in the other.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "Do you want to ask about Guimu Guima? He is in school. I used some methods to prevent him from leaving school now." Su Yu knew what she wanted to say.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Chihiro Kosaka said softly, looking out the window.


    "No thanks. I know, you definitely don''t want to see him now, after all, this kind of thing is too cruel for you." Su Yu squeezed her little hand.


    "Su Yu-kun can guess everything, as if he can read mind." Chihiro Kosaka looked at Su Yu.


    "I do know how to read mind. However, I generally don''t use it, because your mind is too simple, I can basically guess it." Su Yu closed the book and said.


    "Where are my parents? Are they not at home?" Chihiro Kosaka changed the subject and asked.


    "Your father has gone to work. As for your mother, working in a convenience store, I will take care of you today." Su Yu smiled and looked at Chihiro Kosaka.


    "Su Yu-kun doesn''t need to do this for me, I don''t deserve you to do it for me." Chihiro Kosaka shrank his hands.


    "Not worth it? Why?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "I''m not as beautiful as Step Mei, and no other girl is cute, just a very ordinary girl. To Su Yujun, I am like a convenient prop..."


    "You are not a prop in my eyes, but an absolute treasure. In my opinion, your appearance is nothing but you can become very beautiful." Su Yu flicked her forehead.


    "Can I be beautiful?" Chihiro Kosaka was a little uncertain.


    "Of course." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    "Master Su Yu, what you want is ready." The maid Xiaoyu walked in.


    She holds a guitar in her hand.


    "This is a gift from me. Today I will teach you how to play the guitar." Su Yu let go of Chihiro Kosaka''s hand and started to test the guitar.


    He was not familiar with this instrument before, but after reading books and tutorials, Su Yu has learned it.


    The sound of the guitar was very pleasant, and Chihiro Kosaka felt that her illness seemed to be much better, so he turned over and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu sang songs while playing the guitar.


    In Chihiro Kosaka''s eyes, his body radiated light, dazzling.


    It seems that this is no longer an ordinary room, but the scene of the concert.


    At the end of the song, Chihiro Kosaka applauded.


    "Want to learn?" Su Yu asked.


    "Yeah." Chihiro Kosaka nodded.


    "Come on, the room is very warm." Su Yu opened the quilt.


    Chihiro Kosaka hesitated and got out of bed, wearing a pink pajamas slightly cute.


    Su Yu took her little hand and let her sit in front of her.


    Chihiro Kosaka blushed and sat down.


    "First, let''s try every sound of the guitar..." Su Yu grasped Chihiro Kosaka''s hand and explained to her.


    Chihiro Kosaka studied seriously.


    Until near noon.


    Su Yu made lunch for her, and when he entered the room, Chihiro Kosaka was already able to play a piece of music.


    "Let��s eat first. After dinner, we��ll go out and stroll around. You seem to be much better. You are too bored at home. Go out on a date?" Su Yu sat beside her and fed her food.


    "I''ll do it myself." Chihiro Kosaka said a little shyly.


    "Hey, I''ll feed you." Su Yu''s spoon was placed next to Kosaka Chihiro''s mouth.


    Chihiro Kosaka opened his mouth and tasted Su Yu''s lunch.


    "delicious!"


    "Eat more, and I prepared dessert for you." Su Yu continued to feed her.


    "Dessert? Can I have dessert first?" Chihiro Kosaka asked with some expectation.


    "Eat first, then dessert." Su Yu refused decisively.


    "Su Yu-kun, I want to eat dessert, let me have dessert first?" Chihiro Kosaka looked at Su Yu pitifully.


    "You say one more thing, and I''ll let you taste other desserts." Su Yu cast a white glance at Chihiro Kosaka.


    "Other desserts?" Chihiro Kosaka was taken aback.


    "Have you forgotten? In the Astronomical Department..."


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t talk about that!" Kosaka Chihiro suddenly understood, and clasped her small fist in embarrassment.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything, I will say it later in the evening." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Chihiro Kosaka''s face flushed, no longer entangled in dessert matters, eating obediently.


    When she had eaten lunch, her fever subsided and her whole body recovered to health.


    Su Yu prepared pudding for her. After eating the pudding, Chihiro Kosaka felt much better.


    ...


    The sun is very warm at noon, and near December, this kind of good weather is rare.


    Chihiro Kosaka changed his outfit, a simple coat with a knee-length skirt, which didn''t look warm but beautiful.


    She took Su Yu''s arm and felt more warmth beside him.


    The two walked by the side of the street. Chihiro Kosaka teased a nearby wild cat. He bought a steamed bun at his favorite store and gave it to Su Yu.


    When passing by the park.


    Kosaka Chihiro was eating steamed buns, and when he was about to talk, he felt a flower on his head.


    "This Chihiro is even more beautiful." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really?" Chihiro Kosaka whispered.


    "Well, I assure you, you won''t lose to any girl now." Su Yu slowly approached Chihiro Kosaka and kissed her lightly on the cheek.


    Chihiro Kosaka turned her head with a hot face.


    Leaving the park, the two went straight to the zoo.


    Chihiro Kosaka is very fond of cute animals. It is a rare leave today. She wants to see the animals in the zoo. If it weren''t for the animals at home, she would like to go to the pet shop.


    In the zoo.


    Su Yu looked at Chihiro Kosaka who looked like a little girl, and had to sigh. She is indeed a girl that the god of strategy would like.


    Her charm is not in appearance, but her smile and shyness. Her smile is not artificial, her shyness is very cute.


    If other girls attracted Su Yu with their appearance, then Chihiro Kosaka attracted Su Yu with smile and innocence.


    Of course, her appearance is only slightly worse than them. Among all the girls in Maishima Academy, she is definitely a beautiful girl.


    If Chihiro Kosaka had long hair, she would be even cuter.However, she with short hair is also good, just a flower can make her more beautiful, other girls simply can''t do this kind of thing.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t be in a daze, let''s go and see the animals over there."

 464 Chapter 464: Answers separated by a wall

    A corner of the zoo.


    "Ooooooooo"


    Kosaka Chihiro imitated the tiger''s cry.


    The tiger basking in the sun didn''t even look at her, making Su Yu couldn''t help but smile.


    "The animals in the zoo are so lazy that they don''t come to please the guests, especially these large animals." Chihiro Kosaka said with some depression.


    "They are animals, to please customers, but they won''t bring them income." Su Yu endured a smile.


    "I actually want to watch tigers learn how to meow." Chihiro Kosaka smiled embarrassedly.


    "It''s simple." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The tiger basking in the sun got up and walked step by step in front of Chihiro Kosaka.


    "Meow" the tiger raised his paw.


    "..." Chihiro Kosaka felt a blow to her IQ.


    "Dad, look at that tiger, it''s learning to meow, isn''t it a big cat?" The little girl who walked by pointed at the tiger in surprise.


    "Uh, I don''t know." The little girl''s father had a speechless expression. It was the first time he heard a tiger screaming.


    The tiger screamed as a cat, and went back to lie down in the sun.


    Kosaka Chihiro realized at this time that it seemed like the tiger Su Yu had called.


    After waiting for the tourists nearby to leave, Chihiro Kosaka approached Su Yu.


    "Jun Su Yu, were you a beast trainer before?"


    "No, I am a superpower." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Oh, super power, I see, Su Yu''s bandage likes to be wrapped around his left hand or right? What is your title?" Chihiro Kosaka asked curiously.


    "Superpower, it''s not the second disease." Su Yu had a black line on his forehead.


    Chihiro Kosaka blinked.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu decisively gave up arguing with her.


    "Regardless of whether Su Yu-kun has superpowers or not, I like you very much." Kosaka Chihiro said, holding Su Yu''s arm.


    Su Yu was stunned for a moment, as if he understood what she meant, he couldn''t help but smile.


    ...


    After the zoo, the two went to the game hall again.


    Chihiro Kosaka has a deep resentment towards the game hall, especially a machine that swallowed her several game coins.


    Su Yu is quite comfortable with this, he doesn''t even need to use any abilities, just use skills.


    Chihiro Kosaka watched the dolls fall out one by one, surprised at Su Yu''s skill.He took him to other machines.


    The owner of the game hall watched the two having fun, but he didn''t bother him.


    This loss is not worth mentioning to him.


    Chihiro Kosaka was holding a lot of puppets, satisfied.


    Suddenly, she remembered a place and said something in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Since Chihiro said so, let''s go together." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Chihiro Kosaka smiled sweetly and kissed Su Yu on the face.


    The maid Xiaoyu drove and waited in front of the game hall.


    Su Yu and Chihiro Kosaka got into the car holding the dolls, and bought some snacks on the way.


    The place she is going to is an orphanage.


    It''s rare to have so many puppets. She wants to give them to those children. She didn''t have the chance before, but now she wants to do good deeds.


    The car stopped outside the orphanage.


    The staff here heard that the two were about to donate supplies and were very enthusiastic, and walked out with the children.


    Xiaosaka Chihiro found that the dolls were not enough, and was about to tell Su Yu, when she found that the maid Xiaoyu had brought some dolls and came over, at least one man was guaranteed.


    The children lined up and led away the dolls.


    After delivering the puppets and snacks, Chihiro Kosaka did not rush to leave, leading a group of children to play games, just like a child.


    Two hours passed.


    Kosaka Chihiro left the orphanage and felt very happy holding her only doll.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Kosaka Chihiro leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "You already said thank you." Su Yu glanced at Chihiro Kosaka beside him.


    "I don''t feel enough to say a few words." Chihiro Kosaka looked at the time and said.


    "What are you going to do?" Su Yu knew, now there is one hour left before school.


    "I listen to Su Yu-kun, and I will do what you say." Chihiro Kosaka said without hesitation.


    "Then let me be the bad guy." Su Yu hugged Chihiro Kosaka.


    "I don''t want Su Yujun to be a bad person. I will speak for you when necessary." Chihiro Kosaka shook his head.


    "Chihiro, sorry."


    "Jun Su Yu doesn''t need to apologize, it''s me who should apologize. If you didn''t tell me this kind of thing, I really don''t know what to do in the future."


    "You also didn''t know it."


    "Now that I know it, it''s my fault, and I will definitely make up for my mistake."


    "Have you considered?"


    "I have thought about it, and decided, it''s time to say goodbye to my past."


    ...


    School time.


    Guimu Guima left Maishima Academy. In the morning, he decisively gave up the game formulated by Su Yu, and spent a day in worry and despair.


    Once school was over, Su Yu''s shadow clone told him the location of Kosaka Chihiro''s house.


    Katsumi Katsura also checked with Ayumi Kogen before rushing towards the home of Chihiro Kosaka.


    He didn''t know what he would see next, but he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Is this here?" Gui Mu Guima looked up at the room on the second floor, and was about to ring the doorbell when the door opened.


    "Student Gui Mu, you have a hard time running, Qianxun just took a break, please go back." Su Yu stood in the room and said with a smile.


    "What did you do to Qianxun?" Guimu Guima said word by word, clenching his fists.


    "I didn''t do anything, do you believe it?" Su Yu shrugged.


    "I want to see Chihiro." Guimu Guima walked into the yard.


    "Well, I''ll take you to the door of her room. She has just taken a break and is a little tired today." Su Yu said deeply.


    Upon hearing this, Gui Mu Guima looked at Su Yu coldly.


    He passed by Su Yu, went upstairs, stood in front of Chihiro Kosaka''s room, and knocked on the door.


    "Chihiro, are you okay?" Guimu Guima took a deep breath and said judo.


    "Glasses House, you go back, I''m fine with Su Yu-kun taking care of me." Chihiro Kosaka''s voice came from behind the door.


    "Chihiro, is our relationship over?"


    "Glasses House, I used to like you very much, but now, I like Su Yu-kun better." Chihiro Kosaka said in silence.


    "Because of what?" Gui Mu Guima said unwillingly.


    "Su Yujun is handsome, gentle, and rich. He can realize my dream and give me the life I want. In fact, the opportunity for me to talk to you is also the opportunity Su Yujun created for me. He helped me I have given a lot and I am very touched." Chihiro Kosaka said with a smile.


    "I like you, Chihiro, you are the girl who can bring me back to the three-dimensional, without you, I will return to that world..."


    "Glasses House, you won''t go back again, because you have been in contact with this world and feel the beauty of this world." Kosaka Chihiro reminded.


    "But, it''s all because of you." Gui Mu Guima lowered his head.


    "Don''t disturb the two of us, Mr. Gui Mu, we are still very busy." Su Yu''s voice sounded from the room.


    Gui Mu Guima widened his eyes and looked back at Su Yu behind him.


    "Don''t look at me, I''m just a shadow clone."

 465 Chapter 465: Ayukawa Tenri Appears

    In front of Chihiro Kosaka''s room.


    Guimu Guima looked at the door in front of him, Su Yu was still in the room of Chihiro Kosaka, which had to make him think about it.


    "Glasses House, I''m sorry, you will meet a better girl than me in the future." Chihiro Kosaka''s voice sounded again.


    "Chihiro, can you tell me the reason? I don''t believe you will suddenly dislike me." Guimu Guima stepped back.


    "Okay, then I''ll tell you the real reason. Actually, after I visited your house that day, I went to Su Yujun''s house again and accidentally bumped into Su Yujun with other girls..."


    "Then, I bought Qianxun with the money and let her be with me." Su Yu continued.


    "You...you are so soulless!" Gui Mu Guima clenched his fists.


    "Whatever you say, Mr. Gui Mu, I am this kind of person. If you understand, you can go back. Don''t disturb me and Qianxun." Su Yu smiled.


    "Chihiro, I will save you now..."


    "Glasses House, don''t bother us, I don''t want you to see me now, please leave." Chihiro Kosaka''s voice was a little strange.


    As soon as Guimu Guima heard this voice, he knew that Su Yu was bullying Chihiro Kosaka. While he was furious, a strange feeling arose in his heart.


    "Glasses House, this is my last request, please leave." Chihiro Kosaka said a little hastily.


    Gui Mu Guima took a deep breath and was about to hit the door.


    "Jun Gui Mu, do you want Qianxun to be ashamed in front of you? Do you want to make her suffer?" Su Yu''s voice sounded again.


    Katsuki Katima stopped, of course he didn''t want to see the painful look of Kosaka Chihiro.


    "Glasses House, go!" Chihiro Kosaka said loudly.


    Guimu Guima stepped back two steps and ran out of Kosaka''s house.


    In Chihiro Kosaka''s room.


    Kosaka Chihiro leaned in Su Yu''s arms and couldn''t hold back the tears anymore.


    Naturally, Su Yu didn''t bully her, and bullying her at this time would be too unhuman.


    Kosaka Chihiro cried very sad, Su Yu kept coaxing her.


    ...


    Running all the way forward.


    Guimu Guima exhausted all his strength and ran towards home. He just wanted to go to the game world quickly.


    "Reality or something, it really is a scum game!"


    "This reality is not the reality I want!"


    "I don''t care about this world anymore!"


    Guimu Guima roared in his heart, and he faintly felt that it was not Su Yu''s cause. There must be something else that affected Chihiro Kosaka. Otherwise, she would never propose to break up.


    He kept running until he got near his home, slowed down, and began to think about the reason why Kosaka Chihiro broke up with him.


    Once calm down, Guimu Guima can still think about the problem seriously.


    "Ok... long time no see..." a girl''s voice sounded.


    Guimu Guima looked up at the other party, and chose to ignore it.


    The girl who greeted him watched Gui Mu Guima walk into the house.


    "Katsuki-kun is still the same as before..."


    The dark-haired girl was holding bubble paper in her hand, thinking.


    "Tianli, come and help." A voice came from the room.


    The black-haired girl heard the voice and walked towards the house. Outside the courtyard, Ayukawa''s last name was written.


    ...


    At night, Kosaka''s house.


    Xiaosaka Chihiro looked at Su Yu next to her. Today, with Su Yu''s company, her health has improved a lot, and her heart is not so uncomfortable.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Kosaka Chihiro leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "You''re welcome, this is what I should do."


    "Su Yu-kun, this is not your responsibility, everything is my cause. Everything you do for me is good to me, I will remember you forever, remember today." Chihiro Kosaka shook his head and said .


    "Remember me forever?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, for a lifetime." Chihiro Kosaka hugged Su Yu tightly.


    "Then I promise you that I have always liked you." Su Yu stroked her short hair.


    "Occasionally dating me, can you?" Chihiro Kosaka looked up at Su Yu.


    "You can go wherever you want."


    "Occasionally with me, is it okay?" Chihiro Kosaka said a little shyly.


    "Of course you can, until you say tired."


    "In the future, I still want a child, is it too greedy?" Chihiro Kosaka looked forward to.


    "Not greedy. If it''s a girl, it''s the little princess, if it''s a boy, let him work hard."


    "What name do you want to give them?" Chihiro Kosaka said happily.


    "When the time comes, I don''t want to make arbitrary decisions. You want them to have your last name, it''s okay." Su Yu said nothing.


    "Then will you take care of me and the child?" Chihiro Kosaka said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "My child, how can someone else take care of it?" Su Yu gave Chihiro Kosaka a white glance.


    "Su Yu-kun, I like you." Kosaka Chihiro gently kissed Su Yu''s cheek.


    The exorcism on her body flew out, and Su Yu raised her hand and sealed it on the wall.


    The temperature in the room rose slightly, and Chihiro Kosaka turned over and lay completely in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu knew her purpose, and did not refuse her thanks, but patted her little head to show encouragement.


    Wait until everything is over.


    Su Yu got dressed, and looked at the sleeping face of Chihiro Kosaka with the moonlight in the room.


    He received the exorcism inside the storage ring, and Chihiro Kosaka fell asleep with exhaustion.


    After shopping for a day today, it is impossible for her not to be tired.


    If Su Yu were not by her side, she would have fallen asleep long ago.


    "Good night, Chihiro." Su Yu kissed Kosaka Chihiro''s forehead and disappeared.


    With a sweet smile on his face, Chihiro Kosaka seemed to dream of something good.


    ...


    When returning home, Su Yu found a new tenant next to Gui Mu''s house.


    "Is it on stage so soon?" Su Yu was not surprised by her appearance.


    If he appeared on the stage now, the time was indeed a bit rushed, but Su Yu had already attacked most of the girls, only a few of them were left.


    "That college student, shouldn''t he show up in school tomorrow?" Su Yu murmured.


    "Welcome back, Jun Su Yu." Bai Ya smiled slightly when she saw Su Yu sitting on the sofa.


    "Is there anything good?" Su Yu asked.


    "I was praised by the head of the Big Skull Room. He said that I am serious about my work and that my performance as the district chief is very good." Bai Ya smiled embarrassedly.


    "That''s it, this is for you, come on." Su Yu casually threw the soul repellent jar to Bai Ya.


    "This is the exorcism of classmate Chihiro Kosaka? Did you go for it yourself?" Bai Ya''s expression was a little subtle.


    "Chihiro Kosaka is Katsumi Guima''s younger sister. That''s why I made the shot myself." Su Yu explained, walking upstairs.


    "No matter what the reason is, your impression has been fixed in my heart, and it won''t change again." Bai Ya chuckled lightly.


    "Forget it, whatever you think." Su Yu rolled his eyes and stopped arguing with her.


    Bai Ya covered her mouth and smiled and watched Su Yu go upstairs.

 466 Chapter 466

    Early Friday morning.


    After Su Yu had breakfast, he saw Gui Mu Guima as soon as he went out.


    "Good morning, Mr. Gui Mu." Su Yu said hello with a smile.


    Gui Mu Guima glanced at him coldly, and walked forward without speaking.


    "My brother, has something happened between you and him?" Elucci asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, let''s go." Su Yu glanced at the Ayukawa house.


    It is a pity that Ayukawa Tenri took a step earlier and has already gone to school.


    Her school is not Maishima Academy, but another school.


    Su Yu took the cell phone, edited the text message, and finally sent it to the maid Xiaoyu.


    The exorcist in Ayukawa Tenri is a goddess, so transferring her to Maishima Academy is the best solution.


    Guimu Guima''s attitude towards this childhood sweetheart was very cold, and this did not prevent Su Yu from establishing a good relationship with her, including attacking the goddess in her.


    Unlike other goddesses, the goddess in Ayukawa Tenri has long been awakened.


    However, her memory has disappeared a lot, otherwise, she would have returned to this town to find her sisters.


    The current Ayukawa Tenri, if found out by other exorcism team members, would definitely find ways to eliminate the exorcism, especially Nora, who is eager to make a contribution.


    She belongs to the predecessors of Ailusi and Bai Ya, and she also has the ability to serve as the district chief, and, as a high-level demon, she can go to the area where other exorcism team members are responsible to capture the exorcism.


    Even if Bai Ya was the district chief, Nora would not give her too much face.


    As a high-level demon, she has the pride of a high-level demon, what about the district chief?What if you don''t listen to orders?No one would punish her for this kind of thing.


    Of course, even though she is a high-level demon, her love experience is the same as Bai Ya and Ailusi, at a new level.


    This kind of strong girl would only like people who are stronger than her, and Su Yu happened to be a stronger person.


    ...


    Maishima Academy.


    Today''s Guimu Guima is like returning to the previous state, bringing back the game console.


    As usual, Chihiro Kosaka did not speak to him again.


    This was not because Su Yu had erased the memory of them, but because of their own choice.


    Kosaka Chihiro and Katsuki Keima both hid their feelings, as if nothing had happened between them.


    Gao Ayumi looked at the smiling Kosaka Chihiro, and remembered that Su Yu and she had both asked for leave yesterday. She seemed to understand something and couldn''t help but stare at Su Yu.


    Su Yu ignored her blank eyes and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Nikaido Yuri walked into the classroom, followed by a woman in professional attire.


    The jet-black single ponytail fell on his shoulders, and the gray professional outfit set off a perfect figure.


    Her fair facial features, a little nervous, showed her cuteness even more.


    "This is a new trainee teacher, please introduce yourself." Nikaido Yuri simply said.


    "Hello everyone, I am Jun Nagase. I will be your English teacher temporarily. Please take care of me." Jun Nagase smiled.


    "Teacher, do you have a boyfriend?" a boy said boldly.


    "Not for the time being, but I don''t like people younger than me, sorry." Nagase Jun smiled shyly.


    Nikaido Yuri glanced at her appreciatively, and it was very good to answer the students'' questions in this way.It''s just... I''m afraid someone will make her tempted.


    Su Yu felt Nikaido Yuli''s gaze swept over, and smiled at her.


    "Sit in the back row and listen to the class first." Nikaido Yuri said lightly.


    "Thank you senior." Nagase made a salute and walked towards the back row, her position behind Su Yu.


    If you have a choice, Nikaidou Yuri wants Nagase Jun to go to another school because there is Su Yu in this school.


    If Jun Nagase entered Maishima Academy as a real teacher, she would feel relieved a lot.


    Just being a senior student, this made her a little worried.


    Especially since she has not been in love yet.


    Nikaitang Yuli saw Su Yu''s affairs. She did not deny Su Yu''s excellence, but also had to admit that Su Yu was a scumbag.


    If such a student launches a strategy against Nagase Jun, then her heart will be very high.


    Even if there is nothing in the school, if he leaves the school, with Su Yu''s power and money, Nagase Jun can''t escape his palm at all.


    "Teacher Nikaitang, don''t worry, it''s time for class." Su Yu kindly reminded.


    "Let''s talk about it today..."


    Nikaido started the lecture by Rashi, but she planned to ignore Nagase''s affairs.


    After all, for ordinary girls, being able to be with Su Yu is also a good thing, at least not short of money.


    Nikaid�� started his class with Rashi, and Nagase lowered his head from time to time to take notes.


    When she looked up again, she found that Su Yu in front of her turned around and stared at her directly.


    "This classmate, what''s the matter?" Jun Nagase blushed at his sight.


    "Nothing, just want to see why you are so cute." Su Yu whispered.


    Jun Nagase was startled, blushing.


    She didn''t expect to meet such a bold student on the first day of work.


    On the stage, Nikaidou Yuri glanced at Su Yu and Nagase Jun, knowing that Su Yu had used illusion, but ignored them and continued to teach.


    The blush on Nagase Jun''s face just rose, suddenly remembered his current identity, quickly sorted out his mood, and looked directly at Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at her with a smile in his eyes.


    "This classmate, you have to listen carefully in class, otherwise, how can you be worthy of your parents?" Nagase Junyu said earnestly.


    "I don''t have parents." Su Yu''s face was stiff.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it, but who is taking care of you now?" Nagase apologized quickly.


    "I take care of myself. By the way, my grades are not bad, and the high school courses have been completed by myself." Su Yu looked at Nagase with interest.


    "Self-study completed? How is this possible?" Nagase Jun couldn''t believe it.


    "I have the ability to be unforgettable. You can choose any one from these books, turn to any page, and I can tell the answer." Su Yu took out several books.


    Jungang Nagase was about to choose, looked down at Su Yu''s book, and clenched his small fist in shame.


    "Sorry, I took the wrong one. These are the books." Su Yu snapped his fingers, and the books in his hand turned into normal textbooks.


    "It''s amazing, is this magic?" Nagase Jun was surprised.


    "Do you prefer magic? Then we can have a good chat, I have a lot of interesting magic. For example, one of the magic can make your stomach bulge." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "You... I''m your teacher now, so you can''t talk to me like that." Nagase said in annoyance.


    "I mean it makes you feel full, is there any problem?" Su Yu blinked innocently.


    Jun Nagase was stunned for a moment, and was too embarrassed to speak.

 467 Chapter 467 Jun Nagases Work

    The first class is over.


    Jun Nagase left the classroom holding the notes.


    As soon as she left the classroom, she ran to Nikaido Yuri''s side.


    "Senior, what is going on with that Su Yu-kun? Why do you care about him?" Nagase Jun''s heart was full of doubts.


    "He has excellent grades and is the fianc�� of Miss Shichijo''s family. Even this school has his shares. How can I care about him?" Nikaido Yuri said lightly.


    "What?" Nagase Jun was stunned, and some did not react.


    A student actually has shares in the school?how can that be?


    However, the title of Miss Shichijo''s fianc�� gave her a shock.


    "Does Senpai mean that he is the fianc�� of Shichijo''s eldest woman, so he owns the shares of the school?" Jun Nagase thought for a while and felt that this might be higher, and he was relieved.


    Since Su Yu was so unscrupulous by relying on the Qitiao family, she could use the Qitiao family to suppress him.


    "Su Yu-kun, wait and see, I will definitely make you an obedient student." Nagase thought of this, and looked at Su Yu in the classroom.


    Su Yu saw her smile somewhat inexplicably.


    Soon, the second class began.


    Nagase and another teacher walked into the classroom.


    This time, she also sat behind Su Yu.


    Once in class, Nagase Jun stared at Su Yu, and when he turned around, it was the moment when she began to preach.


    However, this wait until the end of get out of class time.


    Su Yu never looked back to talk to her.


    Jun Nagase looked at the notebook in his arms without moving a word, feeling that a lesson was wasted.


    "Is the teacher in this class more strict? Or is he thinking about something else?" Nagase Jun looked at Su Yu in front of him, guessing in his heart.


    During the break time, Jun Nagase sat in a chair and did not leave the classroom.


    The teacher in the next class walked in, saw Nagase pure concentration, smiled slightly, and began to lecture.


    Then, as he talked, he found that Jun Nagase had been looking at Su Yu, and had no intention of attending the class.


    "Oh, sure enough, young girls like this kind of master." He sighed and continued to teach.


    When it was time for get out of class to end, Nagase Jun reacted, and she was staring at Su Yu in a daze.


    She looked at Su Yu in front, it didn''t matter, there was still the last class, she didn''t believe that Su Yu would never look back.


    Nagase took a sip of water, keeping his eyes on Su Yu.


    The last class of the morning is here.


    Before Su Yu turned around, Nagase held his belly with a weird expression.


    During the break between the last class, she forgot to go to the bathroom in order to stare at Su Yu. Unexpectedly, the disaster would come.


    "What to do, just leave like this?" Jun Nagase bit her lip.


    It''s still school time. As a teacher, she just leaves the classroom like this, which will damage the teacher''s image.


    Moreover, when she left, she was disrespectful to the teacher on the stage.


    However, if he doesn''t leave, Nagase feels that he will stick to the end of get out of class, which is even worse.


    "What''s the matter, are you feeling sick?" A voice rang in front of her.


    Nagase Jun raised his head and looked at Su Yu with a smile on his face, too embarrassed to speak.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, just drink some water. Come on, drink more hot water." Su Yu picked up her water glass and snapped his fingers.


    Jun Nagase opened his mouth and lowered his head, not wanting to speak.


    There were two choices in front of her. The first was to rush out of the classroom, and the second was to leave the classroom carefully.


    "No, just rush to leave the classroom like this, absolutely can''t hold on." Nagase Jun quickly gave up the first choice.


    As for the second option, she looked at the back door of the classroom far away and walked out, probably her limit.


    "Teacher, I am a little uncomfortable, can this teacher help me to the health room?" Su Yu said loudly.


    The teacher who was giving a lecture saw Su Yu standing up, was taken aback for a moment, and quickly looked at Nagase Jun.


    "Teacher Nagase, can you help Su Yu to the health room."


    Nagase was taken aback, looking at Su Yu in front of him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Nagase Jun." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Jun Nagase thought for a while, helped Su Yu, and slowly left the classroom.


    As soon as he left the classroom, Nagase was ready to speak, and was picked up by Su Yu.


    "Wait...wait a minute..."


    "Are you going to solve it here?" Su Yu stopped.


    Nagase Jun suddenly understood, Su Yu saw her dilemma and was helping her.


    "The front is the bathroom, hold on, there should be no one in the bathroom at this time." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Thank you." Jun Nagase lowered his head in shame.


    On the first day of work, Su Yu was carried to the bathroom. She felt that she would no longer be able to lift her head in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu hugged Nagase Jun and went to the bathroom, the gentleman opened the door, the gentleman put her down, and the gentleman asked.


    "Do you need help?"


    "Please go out..." Nagase flushed.


    "Okay, I will wait for you outside." Gentleman Su Yu closed the door.


    Jun Nagase breathed a sigh of relief and began to resolve the crisis.


    After she resolved the crisis, as soon as she opened the door, she saw Su Yu in front of the door.


    "..." Nagase Jun clenched her small fist, shy and angry, but Su Yu also helped her, so she couldn''t bear to act on him.


    "I didn''t hear anything just now." Su Yu said solemnly.


    Jun Nagase ran away with her face covered.


    "Really a simple girl."


    ...


    The lunch break is here.


    Jun Nagase was lying on the table for half an hour, and finally he felt better.


    She walked towards the small shop, which has been selling fried noodles and bread since before.


    She missed the taste very much.


    When she came to the small shop, there were no students here, so she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    When she was a student, she often faced problems that she could not get. Now, she doesn''t have to worry about such things.


    "Please give me a fried noodle bread." Nagase Jun smiled lightly.


    The staff in the store handed her one.


    When Nagase was about to give the money, he found the staff in the store pointed to the wall.


    "Fried noodles and bread per person, provided for free. Shichijo Group?" Nagase said, a little speechless in surprise.


    She took the bread and walked to the rooftop.


    "The Shichijo Group is very good. It allows every student to eat fried noodles and bread, so that students can''t buy it." Nagase is full of good feelings for the Shichijo Group.


    She didn''t know that Qijo Group acted according to Su Yu''s will, not charity.


    Jun Nagase pushed open the door of the roof.


    Here is the same as before, with many chairs, more flowers and trees.


    "It''s really enjoyable to have lunch here." Jun Nagase stretched out.


    A gust of wind blew, and the weather today is fine, but it is not cold.


    "Yakisoba bread, fried noodle bread." Jun Nagase muttered like a child.


    She stepped forward and subconsciously looked at the person in front of her.


    When she saw the person sitting in front, she was stunned.

 468 Chapter 468: Nagase Juns Surprise

    On the roof.


    Su Yu and Jiu Tiao Yue Ye ate lunch.


    She leaned against Su Yu''s arms, basking in the sun, her expression very enjoyable.


    Su Yu fed her lunch, just like taking care of a child.


    Jun Nagase looked at the two with a dull expression. Why is this little girl here?Still wearing Maishima Academy uniform?Could it be...


    For a moment, she thought of many things and took a step back in fright.


    Kujo Tsukiyo heard footsteps and glanced at Jun Nagase.


    "I''m a high school student, not a child." Seeing her expression, Jiujiao Yueye knew what she was thinking, and her tone was cold.


    "So, I''m sorry, sorry." Jun Nagase breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he was thinking too much.


    "Moonnight, after eating lunch, take a good night''s sleep." Su Yu stroked her little head.


    "Yeah." Jiutiao Yueye''s little head nudged Su Yu.


    "Wait, even if she is a high school student and Su Yu-kun is the fianc�� of Miss Qijo, isn''t she a third party? Or is she deceived by Su Yu-kun?" Nagase Jun took a step and suddenly reacted. come.


    Ever since, she stared at Su Yu closely.


    When she saw Su Yu pouring a cup of black tea for Jiutiao Yueye, her face changed slightly, and her heart sank when she thought that Su Yu would let Jiutiao Yueye take a nap.


    "Does she faint after drinking that cup of black tea?" Jun Nagase hesitated. She wanted to save Kujo Tsukiye, but was afraid of a misunderstanding.


    After drinking the black tea on the night of Jiutiao Moonlight, he lay in Su Yu''s arms and closed his eyes.


    "Sure enough, I guessed it right!" Nagase Jun clenched her small fist, feeling that she had misunderstood Su Yu.


    However, in the next second, she found out that she was wrong again.


    Su Yu put the sleeping Jiutiao Yueye on the soft blanket, and a maid walked over with the quilt, and he covered Jiutiao Yueye with the quilt.


    "Wait, where did the maid come from?" Nagase Jun looked at the maid, Xiaoyu, his head a little bit unable to turn.


    The maid Xiaoyu bowed and left the rooftop.


    Su Yu turned his head to look at Nagase Jun, with a smile on his face.


    Seeing his smile, Jun Nagase recalled a scene that made her ashamed. His smile seemed to remind her.


    "Is your lunch just fried noodle bread?" Su Yu held a fried noodle bread in his hand and shook it in front of her.


    "My fried noodle bread..." Jun Nagase felt that the fried noodle bread in his hand disappeared, and hurried to grab it.


    During this grab, she discovered that Su Yu was a little taller than her.


    Su Yu held the fried noodle bread, she couldn''t reach the fried noodle bread at all.


    "Forget it, give it to him, I''ll buy another one." Nagase let go of her little hand aggrieved, feeling that she can''t fight with Su Yu.


    After all, she was Su Yu''s teacher, and this was another fried noodle bread distributed by the Chitiao family. Even if it was snatched by Su Yu, it would not be too much.


    Nagase turned around, preparing to leave.


    "The fried noodles and bread will definitely be robbed by the students within ten minutes. Although the paper says that one serving per person is provided free of charge, the number of fried noodles and bread is limited, while supplies last." Su Yu kindly reminded.


    When Nagase stopped, his stomach grunted.


    "If you don''t mind, let''s eat together?" Su Yu came behind her.


    "No, this is for you, I''ll go buy other things." Jun Nagase covered her belly, flushed with a flush on her face.


    "If you go to the small shop now, time is too late. The number of lunches is also limited. After the recipe is changed, it is very popular among students. When you go downstairs, there may be nothing left." Su Yu shrugged.


    Jun Nagase turned his head and looked at Su Yu. Isn''t that only the vending machine left?


    "By the way, the vending machine is under maintenance." Su Yu continued.


    Jun Nagase was stunned.


    The food in the small shop is gone, and the vending machine is under repair. Then, isn��t her lunch gone?


    "So, let''s eat together, I''ll feed you." Su Yu put a bite of fried noodles and bread to her mouth.


    Nagase took a step back. Even if she was hungry, she couldn''t eat fried noodles and bread with Su Yu. If she was accidentally seen by other students, she would definitely misunderstand their relationship.


    "Don''t worry, this is the scope of the Astronomical Department, no one will come here. Especially at this time, only our two members of the Astronomical Department will be here, and my maid is still outside." Su Yu smiled and moved forward. One step.


    "Just give me the other half." Nagase Jun whispered.


    "No, I want to taste fried noodles and bread with you, just take it as your thanks to me, how about it?" Su Yu refused her with a smile.


    Jun Nagase hesitated. After a few seconds, she closed her eyes and tasted the fried noodles and bread.


    The fried noodles and bread were indeed better than before, but she felt a little strange in her heart.


    Su Yu tasted it again and handed it to her mouth.


    Jun Nagase no longer hesitated, and bit him in the same place.


    A fried noodle bread was eaten by the two, Nagase Jun felt a little hungry, but was embarrassed to say it.


    "I have some dim sum here. Would you like to try it? Some black tea by the way?" Su Yu pointed to the basket beside Jiutiao Yueye.


    "Forget about the black tea." Nagase Jun waved her hand and looked at the sleeping Kujo Moonye. How could she drink Su Yu''s black tea?What if she falls asleep too?


    "Yue Ye just likes to watch the stars at night. It is her habit to take a nap during the day, not because of my black tea. If I really want to do strange things to you, do you think you can escape?" Su Yu gave Jun Nagase poured a cup of black tea ceremony.


    Jun Nagase thought for a while. It seems that Su Yu was right. As the fianc�� of Miss Shichijo, it was indeed very simple to do strange things to her.


    Thinking of Miss Shichijo, Jun Nagase felt relieved.


    Su Yu is the fianc�� of Miss Qijo, how could he do anything strange?In that case, the Shichijo family would not forgive him.


    Jun Nagase drank black tea. The mellow taste made people feel very relieved, and even some wanted to sleep.


    "Wait, sleep..."


    Nagase''s eyelids sank and fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    "You are so simple and cute." Su Yu hugged her and whispered in her ear.


    Jun Nagase felt a little desperate when he heard this voice.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yu is such a person!


    "What are you going to do to her?" Bai Ya fell beside Su Yu and couldn''t help but said.


    "What do you think I will do to her?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I can''t guess your intention." Bai Ya shook her head.


    "Then do you believe in my character?" Su Yu asked again.


    Bai Ya was taken aback and shook her head.


    "..." There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead. Is this answer wrong?


    "Master Su Yu." The maid Xiaoyu brought the blanket and quilt and spread them on the chair next to them.


    Su Yu gently put Nagase down and covered her with a quilt.


    "You look at her here, and when she wakes up, tell her that I will be responsible for her. When she looks desperate, show her this card." Su Yu handed the maid Xiaoyuyi A card and left with a smile.

 469 469 Nagase Juns Decision

    School time.


    On the roof.


    Nagase Jun woke up slowly, her head groggy.


    Suddenly, she remembered what happened before she passed out, and she sat up in shock.


    "Are you awake? Master Su Yu said he would be responsible." Maid Xiaoyu said.


    Jun Nagase looked at her with a dull expression.


    Could it be that her clothes were worn by the maid Xiaoyu for her?And Su Yu left this sentence, does it mean that they already have that kind of relationship?


    Jun Nagase''s small fist was slightly clenched, and she encountered this kind of thing the first day she came to school, and her heart was full of disappointment.


    When she thought of Su Yu, she bit her lip, no matter whether he was responsible or not, she would not accept him.


    At the same time, she remembered Jiutiao Moonlight, Su Yu must have deceived her, maybe there are other girls.


    "No, I can''t just leave like this. I must let him get the punishment he deserves, protect other girls, and prevent them from encountering the same things as me." Nagase Jun''s eyes slowly became firm.


    She felt that as a teacher, she must protect other girls, drive Su Yu out of this school, and protect her alma mater.


    Nagase wiped away his tears, and if he wanted to deal with Su Yu, he had to let Miss Shichijo know his true face, so as to eliminate the power brought by his identity.


    Then, it was natural to investigate the girls around Su Yu and see how many other girls were deceived.


    After the investigation is clear, they must start to contact them, let them see the essence of Su Yu, and leave Su Yu.


    "Although this is cruel to them, since they have encountered this kind of thing, they have to let them face it." Nagase Jun stood up.


    The maid Xiaoyu was a little puzzled when she saw her expression. Is this a desperate expression?How can I feel that she is not desperate at all, and even a little bit passionate.


    The maid, Xiaoyu, holding the card, wondering if it should be given to Jun Nagase.


    While she was thinking, Nagase Jun had already left the rooftop.


    The maid Xiaoyu thought for a while and reported the matter to Su Yu truthfully.


    Not long after, she got Su Yu''s order.


    "Destroy the card and wait for the next order."


    The maid Xiaoyu looked at the card in her hand, opened her mouth, and ate it.


    ...


    Jun Nagase went downstairs.


    Although she didn''t feel any discomfort, it should be related to the cup of black tea.


    Since Su Yu had asked the maid to leave her responsible news, then, something must have really happened. Otherwise, how could he leave responsible news?


    Moreover, Nagase felt that how could a boy of Su Yu''s age face her who passed out without doing anything?


    In the university school, she can also feel a lot of eyes focused on her.


    "If I want to contact Miss Nanjo, it seems that I can only pass through him." Jun Nagase stopped in the corridor and stopped.


    She is just a senior student. It is almost impossible to talk to the eldest lady of the Qijo family and get her contact information. Only Su Yu can have her contact information.


    Thinking of this, Nagase Jun''s expression is a bit complicated, do you still have to face Su Yu?


    "Huh?" Nagase Jun looked at the direction of the sports field, and saw Su Yu standing on the side of the sports field, which made her move.


    "According to the club activities arrangement of Maishima Academy, this time should be the student activity time of the athletics department. And he did not leave, indicating who is waiting for, is this person a girl who was deceived?" Chang Se Jun''s eyes lit up and thought this might be very high.


    So she hurried to the sports field.


    Even if Miss Qi Tiao cannot be contacted for the time being, it doesn''t matter. As long as you collect the information of the deceived girls and call them at the right time, you can let them see Su Yu clearly.


    Nagase Jun''s speed is not slow. She used to be a member of the basketball club. In addition, she has always liked sports. From high school to university, her physical fitness has not fallen much.


    She cautiously came to the vicinity of the sports field, observing Su Yu in secret.


    Su Yu stood on the edge of the sports field, his eyes always on a girl.


    "That girl, it seems to be called Ayumi?" Jun Nagase saw Ayumi Kogen and remembered her name.


    "Is it a classmate first?" Jun Nagase took out a notebook and wrote it down.


    While she was recording, Gao Gaobumei ran to Su Yu.


    Then, she saw Su Yu handing Gao Gao a glass of water.


    "No...you can''t drink..." Nagase was shocked, and just about to call out, he found Ayumi Kogen and ran away with a smile, as if nothing happened at all.


    "That''s right, even Su Yu-kun, it is impossible to use that kind of black tea in this kind of place." Nagase was relieved in his heart.


    Su Yu waved to Ayumi Gao Gao and left the side of the sports field.


    Jun Nagase hesitated and followed Su Yu.


    The two came to the activity room of the Astronomy Department one after another.


    Su Yu looked around and found no one before opening the door of the Astronomy Department''s activity room.


    Jun Nagase was hiding in the corner, watching the girl who jumped out of the room when he opened the door, staring at her blankly.


    This girl seems to be a good friend of Bumeijiang, right?When get out of class is over, they seem to be talking very happily. Is she also one of the girls who have been deceived?


    However, she and Bu Meijiang are good friends. It''s impossible to hide this kind of thing from them, right?


    Jun Nagase looked at the closed door and crept over, listening to the movement inside.


    "Su Yujun, you and Bu Mei really have nothing, are they just friends?"


    "Of course, the only person I like is you."


    "Did you lie to me?"


    "How could I lie to you?"


    "Then you promised to buy me the clothes, when will you buy it for me?"


    "Well, it depends on your performance."


    When Nagase heard the conversation between the two, he clenched his small fists in shame.


    Judging from this conversation, this girl was definitely deceived by Su Yu, and she said to buy clothes, so it means that Su Yu used material to attack her.


    "It''s terrible. I actually took advantage of girls'' desire for beautiful clothes." Nagase became more and more angry.


    Later, she heard another conversation, which made her blush.


    Finally, when a strange sound rang in the room, Jun Nagase couldn''t hold on anymore and left the front door of the Astronomy Department''s activity department room.


    What she didn''t know was that as soon as she left, Su Yu in the room turned off the video on her phone.


    Chihiro Kosaka held the piece of paper with lines on his face with a look of confusion, not knowing what it meant.


    "Chihiro, thank you for your cooperation and help me so much. Come on, what kind of reward do you want?" Su Yu''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    Since Nagase had really misunderstood him, he didn''t mind playing a game with her.


    When Nagase thought she was going to win, Su Yu told her the truth again.


    "I don''t know what her expression will be when she comes."

 470 470 Nagase Juns Worry

    Not far from the Astronomy Department Activity Room.


    Jun Nagase held the notebook and took out the phone to check the time.


    One hour passed.


    Su Yu has not left the Astronomical Department.


    She couldn''t help but looked at the door of the Activity Department of the Astronomical Department, muttering in her heart, is it possible that the knowledge she had learned before was wrong?


    "Crack" The door of the Astronomy Department opened.


    Jun Nagase hid quickly and took a peek.


    When she found that Chihiro Kosaka was finishing her sailor school uniform, she blushed.


    "Chihiro, you go back first, I have other things, be careful on the way." Su Yu kissed Kosaka Chihiro''s forehead lightly.


    "Well, Su Yu-kun, see you tomorrow." The blush on Chihiro Kosaka''s face had not faded, and he smiled sweetly at Su Yu and walked in the direction of Jun Nagase.


    Jun Nagase quickly hid in the empty classroom next to her, and waited for Chihiro Kosaka to leave before she walked out of the empty classroom.


    "Is this girl Chihiro?" Nagase recorded it.


    She looked in the direction of the Astronomical Department and found that Su Yu had disappeared.


    "Where did he go?" Nagase Jun chased him up, only to find Su Yu''s back, he was walking forward leisurely.


    "Could it be that he is going to find another girl?" Nagase Jun''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it.


    The situation of Kujo Moonlight is unknown, Ayumi Kogen and Chihiro Kosaka are obviously deceived, and her new victim is already four people.


    In this situation, is there still a girl deceived by Su Yu?


    "Poor! The soul is weak!" Nagase Jun was ashamed and angry, and cursed Su Yu.


    "Ahee" Su Yu sneezed.


    Nagase was taken aback and hid.


    "Which girl misses me?" Su Yu muttered.


    When Nagase heard this, she clasped her small fist in shame. She didn''t think about Su Yu, but was so angry that she wanted to scold him.


    "Oh, it''s really a sin to be popular. For some reason, there are girls who miss me. Wait, isn''t it Meisheng? Or Huayinjiang, is her idol career not going well? Or Xi Gong, not recently Looking for her, she should miss me very much, right? She might also be possible. After the divorce, did she miss me more?" Su Yu said as he walked.


    Jun Nagase held the pen, feeling a little confused.


    Su Yu said four girls at once, and the last one was even divorced?Isn''t that much older than Su Yu?And Huayinjiang, idol?How does this name feel so familiar?


    Jun Nagase was stunned for a long time before he realized that it was not the time to think about this. The most important thing was that some of the girls in the school were cheated by Su Yu.


    She chased after the place Su Yu had walked, and found that Su Yu had disappeared.


    "There seems to be only one activity room here, right?"


    Jun Nagase looked at the Karate Club in front of him. To be precise, this was the Women''s Karate Club.


    "Master, what are you going to teach me today?" A girl''s voice came from the room.


    "Taught you a lot yesterday, today, you continue to consolidate what was yesterday, by the way, give me a thigh." Su Yu''s voice sounded.


    Nagase thought for a while, the girl called Su Yu the master, so she felt a little relieved.


    "Master, your hand..."


    "What''s wrong with my hands? Oh, sorry, sorry, I feel a little cold in my hands, I want you to warm me up."


    "Warm your hands? But, I am your disciple, is this kind of behavior a bit wrong?"


    "Nan, this is also a practice. Listen to the master''s words and help me warm my hands."


    "Well, since it is a practice, there is no way. It''s just that the disciples cannot accept the embarrassing thing like yesterday."


    "Nan, that is also a practice, the highest level of practice. If that kind of practice is successful, you will have ten months of rest."


    Jun Nagase felt that her mind couldn''t turn around.


    In Su Yu''s words, the amount of information is too large, but the core meaning is very simple.


    That is to listen to the words of the master.


    She felt angry when she thought of the innocent girl in the room being deceived by Su Yu.


    However, just opening the door like this would definitely arouse Su Yu''s vigilance.


    "What a scum, hopeless! I absolutely want to drive you out of Maishima Academy and let you leave my alma mater!" Nagase swears in his heart, and looks at the time. It''s not too early today. Let''s just stop here.


    She returned to the teacher''s office exhausted physically and mentally. Nikaido Yuri had already left.


    Jun Nagase packed his things and was about to leave the teacher''s office when suddenly, the phone rang.


    "This ringtone, Huayin sauce... Could it be that Su Yu-kun was talking about Nakagawa Huayin? That new super popular idol?" Nagase was stunned.


    She is not familiar with Nakagawa Hana sound, but the other party is a student of Maishima Academy. As a super popular idol who has gone out of her alma mater, Nagase has paid attention to it.


    Some of the songs on the phone are from Nakagawa Huayin, and she likes her singing very much.


    But now, she knew that Su Yu had a close relationship with this idol.


    "Wait, Nakagawa Hanaon is a super popular idol. Among them, is Su Yu supporting her behind her?" Nagase Jun had an idea, turned on the computer, and began to inquire about Nakagawa Hanaon''s office information.


    When she discovered that this firm belongs to the Qijo Group, a clear line suddenly appeared in her mind.


    As a firm idol of the Shichijo Group, Nakagawa Hanaon was favored by Su Yu and made her a super popular idol.


    Because of her innocence and loveliness, coupled with Su Yu''s help to her.Therefore, without seeing Su Yu clearly, he was deceived by Su Yu, and now it is very possible to maintain a romantic relationship with Su Yu.


    Nakagawa Huayin wants to participate in various idol activities, and naturally doesn''t know about the school. As for the relationship between Qijo family eldest lady and Su Yu, it is very likely that the people around her have concealed it.


    "Even, the people around her may have been arranged by Jun Su Yu. She is like a canary, raised in a cage by Jun Su Yu. Not only does she want to make money for him, but also fall in love with him..."


    The more Nagase thinks, the more possible it is. As an ultra-popular idol of the pure line, Nakagawa Hanaon is absolutely possible.


    "No, I definitely can''t let him hurt Hana sound sauce." Nagase Jun looked at the computer, there should be Nakagawa Hana sound contact information?


    Thinking of this possibility, she hurriedly inquired about Nakagawa Huayin''s contact information, and soon she got Nakagawa Huayin''s contact information and her address.


    Jun Nagase entered her contact information on the phone, and was about to make a call, but reacted.


    If she tells Nakagawa Huayin about this, and it hits her too much, will she be depressed?


    For a girl who has never been in love before, after work, perhaps only Su Yu can provide her with warmth. If she knew that Su Yu was lying to her, she would be very sad, right?


    Her career is on the rise, and such a thing is likely to cause a super popular idol to fall.


    Jun Nagase hesitated for a long time and picked up the phone.

 471 Chapter 471: Jun Nagases Guess

    The setting sun, in front of Maishima Academy.


    When Nagase walked out of the school, he saw Su Yu in front of the school gate.


    "Please." Gentleman Su Yu opened the car door.


    Jun Nagase lowered his head and sat in the back of the car.


    Su Yu sat beside her and closed the car door.


    "Unexpectedly, you would actually invite me to be a guest at your house." Su Yu chuckled Nagase Jun''s small hand.


    Nagase Jun''s phone call did not call Nakagawa Hanaon, but instead called him, inviting him to visit his home.


    "You said you are responsible for me, is it true?" Nagase struggled slightly and whispered.


    "Of course it is true. I can give you whatever you want." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    In Nagase Jun''s eyes, he had become a hopeless scum, deceiving the girls in the school.


    Although the facts are indeed similar, Nagase did not know that they were all voluntary.


    Even Seven Sky also built a castle for him to prepare for Su Yu''s harem.


    "I want to marry you?" Nagase Jun whispered.


    "Are you referring to the wedding?" Su Yu said with a pause.


    "I want to be your wife." Nagase Jun looked directly at Su Yu, tentatively.


    If Su Yu really promised her, perhaps, he could still be saved.


    "You should know that I have a marriage contract with the eldest lady of the Qijo family?" Su Yu said coldly.


    "If you are willing to give up the marriage contract, I can wait for you to marry me, even if the future life is a bit difficult, I am willing to follow you forever." Nagase Jun clenched Su Yu''s hand.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to give up my current position, and my relationship with you, at most I will give you a wedding." Su Yu released her hand and said lightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, you will never get true love by deceiving them. Sooner or later they will find out your deception to them. At that time, it will be them and you who will be injured." Nagase said in a sincere voice.


    "Why do I have to get love? I am with them just because they are beautiful." Su Yu sneered.


    "You...you treated them too much like this!" Nagase Junki said.


    "Do you know their existence?" Su Yu''s voice changed.


    Jun Nagase opened his mouth and lowered his head.


    "Do you know their existence, do you want to get more benefits from me? Ask a price and I will pay you." Su Yu said coldly.


    Jun Nagase looked at him in disbelief, why did this man say such excessive words?Can money be bought for this kind of thing?


    "One hundred million yen, is that enough?" Su Yu frowned.


    Nagase Jun let go of Su Yu''s hand in disappointment, and distanced him.


    "Two hundred million yen is enough?" Su Yu put an arm around her slender waist.


    Jun Nagase glared at Su Yu and clenched his small fist.


    "Three hundred million yen." Su Yu said impatiently.


    Jun Nagase gritted his teeth. Why can this scum be so excessive?


    "Since you don''t want money, then forget it, don''t tell anyone about this, I know where your school is, and..." Su Yu glanced at Xiaoyu in the front row.


    "That camera has been sent to Xiaotao for safekeeping, do you want it now?" The maid Xiaoyu understood what Su Yu meant.


    Nagase''s face turned white, the camera?


    "For the time being, keep it with Xiaotao. After all, I only record it if I find it fun, not as a threat." Su Yu sneered.


    Nagase''s heart was like falling into an ice cellar. He didn''t expect Su Yu to have such a despicable method.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are obedient, I can give you a lot of money." Su Yu took out a stack of Japanese yen and stuffed it into Nagase Jun''s bag.


    Jun Nagase bit her lip, tears of grievance swirling in her eyes.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    The car stopped in front of Nagase Junzu''s house.


    "I have bought this place, don''t worry, it will be yours in the future." Su Yu took the key from the maid Xiaoyu and opened the door.


    Jun Nagase didn''t speak, and silently walked in the door and walked towards the bathroom.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, everything here was replaced with new ones.


    "Master Su Yu, the way you spoke just now is more than 90% similar to that of the scumbag." The maid Xiaoyu reminded.


    "Thank you for the compliment, by the way, can''t you see that I am acting?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "I analyzed your experience so far, and I think your behavior is in line with your identity." The maid Xiaoyu said seriously.


    "Are you turning around and calling me a scumbag?" Su Yu twitched.


    "Dare not, I dare not scold you." The maid Xiaoyu shook her head.


    "It''s fine if you don''t dare. I thought you had upgraded to advanced intelligence." Su Yu glanced at the maid Xiaoyu, poured a cup of black tea, and started drinking.


    "I mean, there is no dispute about this matter, you are a scum." The maid Xiaoyu added.


    "Puff" Su Yu sprayed a sip of tea on the coffee table.


    He was scolded by a domestic robot?And the household robot that has followed him for so long.


    "System, is the maid Xiaoyu about to become a high-level intelligence? Then, secretly arranged how to kill me?" Su Yu''s eyelids twitched and asked in his heart.


    "Hello, your IQ is in arrears." A mechanical sound came from the system.


    "..." Su Yu.


    ...


    night.


    In the cinema.


    This is the first time that Nagase has watched a movie with a man.


    Unfortunately, Su Yu is a scumbag, otherwise she would feel very romantic.


    Although Su Yu is very handsome, his words have proved that he is a hopeless scum.


    For this kind of person, Jun Nagase has already made a decision, that is, he must expose his true face, and he must not let him deceive more girls!


    To this end, she made a plan.


    The movie ended and the two left the cinema.


    "I want to go to the supermarket to buy some ingredients and wine." Jun Nagase spoke actively.


    "There are ingredients in the refrigerator and wine, I will let the maid Xiaoyu buy it." Su Yu looked at her with some surprise.


    "Then let''s go back, I''ll make dinner for you." Jun Nagase walked forward.


    "It feels a little home." Su Yu smiled and held her little hand.


    Jun Nagase was taken aback, looking at Su Yu''s profile, she suddenly remembered one thing, and that was Su Yu''s life experience.


    Why can he become the fianc�� of the seven-joy eldest?


    "What''s wrong? Looking at me like this, do you start to like me?" Su Yu teased.


    "Su Yu-kun, I know that you are the fianc�� of Miss Shichijo''s family, but I still don''t know your family. Are your parents not here?" Jun Nagase hesitated.


    "I don''t have parents. I came here alone. Thanks to the help of an elder, I was able to get my current status." Su Yu said casually.


    Jun Nagase was startled.


    Could it be that this is why Su Yu became a scumbag?


    "What are you thinking? Have pity on me? Sorry, I don''t need you to pity me." Su Yu snorted coldly, released her hand, and walked forward.


    Nagase Jun looked at Su Yu''s back, and a word came into his mind, Tsundere.


    What she didn''t know was that Su Yu''s mouth turned upturned with her back to her, and she seemed to have new ideas.

 472 Chapter 472: Nagase Juns Discovery

    In the living room.


    Su Yu was sitting on the sofa, talking on the phone with the girl.


    In the kitchen.


    Nagase made dinner and glanced at Su Yu from time to time.


    She thought that Su Yu was a scumbag, but she didn''t expect that his life experience was so miserable that he had no parents.


    In this case, it is very likely that Su Yu has become like this because of lack of parental supervision.


    When she mentioned this matter, Su Yu''s reaction was obviously angry, as if it hurt his heart.


    His performance made Nagase realize that perhaps Su Yu was not incurable, but no one was in charge.


    "If I can bring him a little warmth, maybe he can change and become a good person who is helpful to society and others."


    "My ideal is to become a teacher. Even if this is not possible, it does not matter. As long as I change him, it is enough."


    "Jun Su Yu, let me uncover your disguise, make you feel warm, and be a good person."


    Nagase thought to himself, with a look of expectation in his eyes.


    ...


    dinner time.


    Jun Nagase brought curry omelet rice and put it in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu glanced, frowning, as if he didn''t like it very much.


    "Su Yu-kun, if you finish eating well, I can promise you one condition." Nagase Junyu said in judo.


    "Are you sure?" Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    Jun Nagase nodded and smiled slightly.


    She seemed to understand suddenly, why Su Yu had to call in front of her just now, maybe because of anger, playing a child''s temper, most likely to make her jealous.


    In any case, she felt that Su Yu was a little bit cute.


    "The taste is average, but it''s barely possible." Su Yu said while tasting her curry omelet rice.


    Nagase looked at him eating so fast, but he wanted to say that the taste was average, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? After I finish eating, I plan to live with you tonight." Su Yu said angrily.


    "No problem." Nagase smiled, covering his mouth, the more you look at Su Yu, the more he feels like a child.


    Su Yu glanced at Nagase purely and continued to eat dinner.


    After having a dinner, he walked towards the bathroom.


    Jun Nagase cleaned up the dishes and went back to the room. On the shelf, she found a psychology book that she had read a long time ago.


    Su Yu''s reaction was exactly the same as the situation in that book.


    He deceived many girls and had a relationship with a divorced woman, which shows his lack of care.


    "The divorced woman probably made him feel caring." Nagase analyzed.


    The explanation in the book, when taken comprehensively, shows that it is the lack of care that leads to the pursuit of care in this way.


    The biggest feature of this type of man is that he is vulnerable when facing someone who can open his heart, and may have a sense of dependence on those who believe.


    Jun Nagase was pleased when he saw this.


    If Su Yu could open her heart to her, develop a sense of dependence, and listen to her, wouldn''t she be able to teach Su Yu on the right path?


    "If Su Yujun can completely trust me and rely on me. Under my influence, recognize his mistakes, break up with those girls, and apologize to them..."


    Nagase Jun''s eyes were a little longing. Such an approach has deviated from the teacher''s category, but it can become Su Yu''s guiding light.


    At this moment, she decided.


    If Su Yu is willing to change her past and become a good person for her, she will marry him after graduation and stay with him forever.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    Jun Nagase hid the book quickly.


    Su Yu walked into the room, saw Jun Nagase, and ignored her.


    "Su Yu-kun, shall we rest?" Nagase Jun cautiously said.


    "I am indeed a little tired today, so I will take a rest here." Su Yu yawned.


    Jun Nagase remembered what happened in the afternoon, his face flushed, and at the same time he was relieved.


    She turned off the light, lay beside Su Yu, saw Su Yu who was facing her back, and slowly leaned in.


    Su Yu did not speak, breathing evenly, as if he was asleep.


    After half an hour.


    Nagase was bold enough, got up and glanced at Su Yu''s sleeping face, and found that he was actually asleep.


    I think that Su Yu who is asleep is more handsome than Su Yu who is awake.


    Junyi''s appearance is like a quiet beautiful man.


    He curled up and looked a little cute, touching the softness of Nagase''s heart.


    "Su Yu-kun, really cute." Nagase murmured and lay down again, leaning against his back.


    ...


    The morning sun rises.


    Jun Nagase heard the sound of the alarm clock, and subconsciously reached out to turn off the alarm clock, and found that he could not move.


    She opened her eyes and saw that Su Yu held her tightly, making her unable to turn off the alarm clock.


    So close, Nagase Jun could clearly feel Su Yu''s slightly hot breathing.


    "Jun Su Yu? Jun Su Yu? Jun Su Yu?" Nagase Jun called Su Yu.


    Su Yu slept very calmly, with no intention of waking up.


    Jun Nagase struggled, only to find that he was hugging tighter.


    "Don''t leave me." Su Yu muttered to himself.


    Nagase was taken aback and looked at Su Yu''s expression carefully. His expression seemed very scared. He held her and refused to let go, as if he was having a nightmare.


    "It''s okay, I won''t leave you." Jun Nagase thought for a while, speaking judo.


    Su Yu heard her words, his expression slowly relaxed.


    Nagase reached out his hand hard, stroking Su Yu''s hair.


    Su Yu slowly leaned in her arms.


    With a gentle expression on his face, Jun Nagase looked at Su Yu in his arms and patted his little head.


    It seemed that Su Yu was indeed not a bad person, and that scumbag was just a disguise for him.


    The real him is as vulnerable as a child.


    Nagase Jun felt that she had become Su Yu''s family at this moment, and she was still an elder.


    Although the place Su Yu leans on makes her very shy, when she thinks of the relationship between the two, Nagase feels that it is not excessive.


    after an hour.


    Su Yu woke up and yawned.


    "Su Yu-kun, shall I go make breakfast for you?" Nagase Jun said softly.


    "I don''t want to eat breakfast." Su Yu felt the little hand on the top of his head and lost his temper.


    "Sorry, I just saw that you seem to have a nightmare, so I will help you." Nagase Jun smiled lightly.


    "I''m not a kid, do you think I look like a kid if you help me?" Su Yu snorted coldly.


    "According to my age, Su Yujun is a child..."


    "You say it again? Who is the kid?" Su Yu took her into his arms.


    Feeling something, Jun Nagase blushed and lowered his head.


    "Think of me as a child again, and I will let you know how good I am." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Nagase Jun''s face was hot with shame, she almost forgot, even if she was a child in her heart, Su Yu was already a high school student after all.

 473 473 Nagase Jun and Date

    After breakfast time.


    Su Yu and Nagase Jun went out.


    Originally, Su Yu was going to find another girl on a date, but Nagase Jun said that he wanted to go on a date with Su Yu.


    Su Yu hesitated, and reluctantly agreed.


    After all, she brought him a lot of pressure.


    Jun Nagase held Su Yu''s arm with a sweet smile on his face.


    She was wearing a dress, showing her figure perfectly, and the pressure on Su Yu''s arm made him enjoy it.


    "Where do you want to go?" Su Yu asked.


    "This is my first date with a boy, so you should choose." Nagase Jun said softly.


    "Then go to the amusement park." Su Yu felt her gentle eyes and turned to look to the other side.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you shy?" Nagase Jun approached Su Yu''s ear and said.


    "Who are you shy?" Su Yu glanced at Nagase purely.


    "If you are not shy, why would you turn your head?" Jun Nagase covered his mouth and smiled.


    "I''m just worried about being recognized..." Su Yu''s expression was a little unnatural.


    "Don''t lie, the shy Su Yu-kun is very cute, I like it very much." Nagase Jun clasped Su Yu''s arm tightly.


    "I''m so cute?" Su Yu''s expression was a little surprised. This was the first time he was praised by a girl.


    "I think Su Yu-kun is very good now." Nagase tilted his head and stared at Su Yu.


    "You may have misunderstood me. I did such an excessive thing to you yesterday. Where is the cute feeling?" Su Yu snorted coldly.


    "If Su Yu-kun is willing to give up your disguise, I will forgive you." Nagase Jun''s small head leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "I don''t have a disguise. The me in your eyes is my disguise." Su Yu wrapped one hand around Nagase Jun''s slender waist.


    Nagase Jun sighed, and it seemed that Su Yu was still not completely at ease with her.


    ...


    In the amusement park.


    An amusement park in winter cannot be the same as summer.


    Even so, the haunted house still exists.


    Jun Nagase looked at the haunted house in front of him, then looked at the wicked smile on Su Yu''s face, knowing that he wanted to scare himself.


    "If you dare not go in, let''s go." Su Yu''s tone was slightly provocative.


    "I believe that Su Yu-kun will not leave me." Nagase Jun held Su Yu''s arm and walked forward.


    The two walked into the haunted house, and Nagase was about to speak, only to find that Su Yu''s eyes dodge, and his steps slowed down a bit.


    "Could it be that Su Yu-kun is also afraid of the haunted house?" Nagase Jun''s eyes lit up.


    She felt that Su Yu like this was like a brave child, very cute.


    "Su Yu-kun, let''s go quickly." Nagase wanted to understand this and smiled.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? Are you scared?" Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "Yeah, I''m a little scared, let''s get out quickly." Jun Nagase lowered his voice even when he was speaking, and was even more certain that Su Yu was afraid of such a place.


    Such a''weak'' Su Yu made her want to protect him.


    "There''s no way, since you are so scared, let''s go faster." A smile appeared on Su Yu''s face.


    "Ah" a zombie suddenly appeared.


    Su Yu yelled in fright, and Nagase Jun was also taken down by him.


    With a "plop", the two fell to the ground.


    "Are you okay? Are you injured?" Su Yu said with a nervous expression.


    Nagase Jun lay in Su Yu''s arms, and his heart warmed as he watched the caring look on his face.


    When he fell, Su Yu protected her and turned him into a cushion.


    "I''m fine." Nagase Jun stood up and stretched out a small hand to Su Yu.


    Su Yu was about to take her hand to get up, and then shrank back, as if remembering his shameful scene just now.


    "I was shocked just now. After all, I suddenly appeared in front of my eyes, and no matter who it was, I would scream out. Su Yu-kun was able to protect me, surpassing most of the boys, it is very remarkable." Jun Nagase Grabbing Su Yu''s hand, encouraging him.


    "Really?" Su Yu stared at her closely.


    "Of course it is true." Nagase Jun''s eyes looked directly at Su Yu.


    "I don''t want to protect you, I just don''t want to see you cry in front of me." Su Yu held Nagase Jun''s small hand and stood up, his tone a little proud.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Nagase stood on tiptoe and kissed Su Yu lightly on the cheek.


    Su Yu was taken aback, did not speak, took her and walked out of the haunted house.


    Jun Nagase blushed, glanced at Su Yu''s face, and found a smile on his face and some blushes.


    ...


    lunch time.


    Nagase Jun and Su Yu had lunch at the restaurant in the amusement park.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s rare to come here, shall we go shopping in the gift shop of the amusement park?" Nagase Jun suggested.


    "The gifts there are used to coax children. What gift do you want as an adult?" Su Yu rolled his eyes and asked.


    "A rare date, I want to buy a gift to commemorate it." Nagase Jun smiled lightly.


    "Okay, let''s go." Su Yu reluctantly brought Nagase to the gift shop.


    There are many kinds of gifts here, but most of them are puppets of various animals.


    "Su Yujun, look, that panda is so cute."


    "Su Yujun, look, that fox pillow is also very cute."


    "Jun Su Yu, look at this cat ear..."


    Jun Nagase was like a child, dragging Su Yu around in the gift shop.


    "Are you a kid?" Su Yu said out of temper.


    "Su Yu-kun, try this." Nagase picked up a cat ear hair accessory and put it on Su Yu''s head.


    "..." There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead, and he took it off without expression.


    "Su Yu-kun, why did you take it off so quickly, I''m still going to take a photo." Nagase Jun said with some regret.


    "You wear it yourself, I''ll take a photo for you." Su Yu gave the cat ear hair accessory to Jun Nagase.


    "I think Su Yu-kun wears this very cute, so you can wear it? Let me take a few photos, okay?" Nagase Jun''s tone was a bit like a baby.


    "Do you want me to wear another maid costume and a wig?" Su Yu rolled her eyes.


    "Eh? Is this okay?" Nagase Jun looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "..." Su Yu turned around and left.


    "Wait for me, Su Yu-kun." Jun Nagase quickly caught up with Su Yu and pulled him back into the store again.


    "The gift is whatever you choose, and I will ask the maid Xiaoyu to prepare a big gift for you." Su Yu said blankly.


    "What kind of gift?" Nagase Jun curiously asked.


    "Extremely dishonest dressing." Su Yu glanced at her and said slowly.


    "I apologize, would you give the gift to someone else, okay?" Junichi Nagase blushed after hearing this.


    "Apologize now? It''s too late." Su Yu remained unmoved.


    "Then how are you willing to forgive me?" Nagase Jun blinked and grabbed Su Yu''s big hand.


    "You put on the clothes I prepared for you, and then learn to cat meow, I will forgive you." Su Yu said unceremoniously.


    "me��"

 474 474 Nagase Juns Choice

    In the gift shop.


    Nagase Jun used various methods, and finally, reluctantly agreed to Su Yu''s condition before letting him give up.


    Su Yu waited outside the gift shop, while Nagase Jun selected gifts.


    When she turned her head, she found that Su Yu was talking to a girl.


    "In front of other girls, he looks very gentleman, Su Yu-kun who pretends to be serious..." Jun Nagase muttered, feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    Ever since, she picked the cutest panda doll in the store and packed it.


    Seeing that the girl talking to Su Yu left, Nagase Jun came to Su Yu''s side.


    "Have you chosen the gift?" Su Yu glanced at the gift bag in her hand.


    "Choose it, as a commemoration of our first date, this is a gift from me." Nagase Jun handed the gift bag to Su Yu.


    "I don''t need this kind of gift." Su Yu frowned.


    "This is a commemorative gift, you must take it." Jun Nagase hung the gift bag in his hand.


    "Well, can I open it for a look?" Su Yu reluctantly accepted it.


    "Of course." Nagase looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    Su Yu opened the gift bag and saw the cute panda inside, his mouth twitched.


    "I think this gift is very suitable for Su Yujun. You are as cute as Mr. Panda." Jun Nagase smiled while covering his mouth.


    "If it weren''t for the gift you gave me, I would have thrown it away." Su Yu glared at Nagase Jun and walked outside the amusement park.


    "Wait for me, Su Yujun, don''t be angry, I didn''t mean it..."


    ...


    In the karaoke room.


    Jun Nagase sang Nakagawa Hana sound and invited Su Yu to sing.


    Su Yu drank a drink and ignored her.


    "Su Yu-kun, it seems too boring to sing by myself, you can sing with me." Jun Nagase turned off the equipment and sat beside Su Yu.


    "I''m not interested in singing." Su Yu said directly.


    "Su Yu-kun, if you sing with me, I will promise you one more thing, how about?" Nagase Jun approached Su Yu.


    "Are you sure?" Su Yu couldn''t help looking at her when she heard her raise this matter again.


    "Anyway, I have promised you several things, and if I promise you one thing, there is no problem." Nagase Jun''s face blushed slightly.


    "Since you have promised me a few things, then I don''t seem to care about this thing about you anymore." Su Yu heard this and continued to drink his drink.


    "If you sing with me, I...I will accept your gift to me." Nagase summoned his courage.


    "Let''s sing together, which one to choose?" Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Just choose this one." Nagase Jun breathed a sigh of relief, and was finally able to sing with Su Yu.


    However, when she heard Su Yu starting to sing, she was shocked.


    Su Yu''s singing level far surpassed her, and even exceeded the level of good-sounding, making her feel very professional.


    At the end of the song, Nagase clapped his hands.


    "Su Yu-kun, you sing so well, let''s have another one." Nagase Jun encouraged Su Yu.


    "Okay, here''s one more song." Su Yu was encouraged by her and seemed confident.


    One, two, three. At the end, Nagase didn''t know how long Su Yu had sung, only that he sang really well.


    Leaving from karaoke, it''s already afternoon.


    Su Yu and Nagase simply ate something and went to the cinema.


    Jun Nagase liked the movies selected by Su Yu and watched them with gusto.


    She was in a very good mood until the end of the movie.


    "Su Yu-kun, time is almost up, let''s go." Jun Nagase walked out of the cinema and looked at the time.


    "Where to go?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    "Let Su Yu-kun take a look at my hobbies and get to know me." Nagase Jun took out two tickets.


    ...


    On the edge of the ring.


    "Come on!"


    "Don''t give up, the game is not over yet!"


    "If you give up, the game will be over, stand up!"


    Su Yu looked at the two wrestling people in the ring, and glanced at Jun Nagase next to him.


    "Come on! Come on! Come on!" Nagase Jun kept shouting.


    "Is this what you like?" Su Yu asked in a low voice.


    "Well, I like professional wrestling very much, don''t you think professional wrestling is very passionate? After watching their matches, I feel that I am full of strength." Nagase Jun smiled.


    "..." Su Yu


    He doesn''t understand the passion of professional wrestling at all. Even, he is influenced by the culture of his previous life and feels a bit philosophical.


    "The players I like always go forward, defeat all opponents, and use their own strength and continuous efforts to defeat one enemy after another."


    "You are really a passionate teacher." Su Yu said while holding Nagase Jun''s hand.


    "It would be nice if Su Yu-kun likes it." Nagase Jun smiled slightly.


    "Sorry, I can''t like this kind of sport, but I am very interested in you." Su Yu approached Nagase Jun and said beside her.


    Nagase''s neck shrank, and a flush of blush appeared on her small face.


    After the wrestling match, it was already dark outside.


    Nagase Jun and Su Yu returned home.


    She was very satisfied with today''s date. Not only did she see the other side of Su Yu, she was also very happy. If there is a chance, she would like to go with Su Yu again.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa and glanced at Jun Nagase who was extremely happy in the kitchen.


    Today, he spent most of his time in acting, and Nagase Jun saw another him, a shy, arrogant, and eager boy.


    With such a combination of people, Nagase will definitely have more tenderness for him, step by step falling into the trap he set.


    "If she knew the truth of everything, she didn''t know what her expression would be." Su Yu was looking forward to this day.


    At that time, Jun Nagase probably wouldn''t feel despair, because she wouldn''t despair at all.


    Her idol is a professional wrestler, strong and upright.


    Jun Nagase aspires to be such a person, and at the same time is working hard in this direction.


    The appearance of Su Yu made her feel that teaching students is not easy.


    After learning about Su Yu''s personality, Nagase Jun was full of confidence and felt that he could teach Su Yu well and put him on the right track.


    In her heart, it seemed that she had a responsibility, which pushed her to become like this.


    Now, she is deeply trapped in Su Yu''s trap, but she has no self-knowledge and even thinks that Su Yu is very cute.


    As he digs into this trap, Nagase will become his person sooner or later.


    When Su Yu revealed the answer, she might have the answer in her heart, but she had never thought about that answer.


    Thinking of this, Su Yu looked at Nagase Jun''s back.


    He is a little strange, that is why Jun Nagase believes in his trap so much, is it just that she is too simple?


    However, pure Nagase is not stupid.


    "Could it be that she guessed that I was acting, and then denied it? She chose to trust me?" Su Yu murmured.

 475 475 Nagase Pure Mind

    dinner time.


    Jun Nagase sat opposite Su Yu and glanced at Su Yu from time to time.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu couldn''t help asking.


    "No...nothing..." Jun Nagase said in a low voice, withdrawing his gaze.


    "Do you want to ask me where is the gift I bought for you?" Su Yu remembered the business.


    "I...I just want to ask you where you are going tonight, do you want to leave..."


    "Tonight, I want to see Huayinjiang, and I''ll go home by the way." Su Yu''s eyes rolled.


    "Nakagawa Hanaon is an idol. If you find her in the past at this time, it is likely to cause some trouble to her idol career." Nagase Jun said quickly.


    "Then I will go to Qingshan Meisheng, who happened to pay off the debt for her family. I haven''t been in contact with her for such a long time. Tonight, I will rest with her." Su Yu said casually.


    "Do you help the girl named Aoyama Meisheng pay off her debts just to get her?" Nagase Jun observed Su Yu''s performance.


    "Of course, otherwise, why should I help her?" Su Yu shrugged.


    "When will you help her pay off the debt?" Nagase asked Jun.


    "Half a month ago. She was the second girl I knew, and the first was Ayumi Gaota, a girl from the track and field club." Su Yu recalled.


    "In half a month, after you helped her pay off the debt, haven''t you contacted her again?" Nagase was taken aback.


    "I don''t have time to contact her, there are other girls waiting for me to meet." Su Yu smiled.


    "You are lying. If you really want to get her, you can get her when you pay her debt half a month ago." Nagase Jun stared at Su Yu closely.


    "At that time, I was still busy meeting other girls..."


    "Su Yu-kun, you are not that kind of person, are you? You treat them very kindly, right?" Nagase Jun''s little hand fell on Su Yu''s.


    "I''m not gentle at all, don''t have any strange misunderstandings with me." Su Yu frowned and moved his hand away.


    "Has nothing happened between us?" Nagase Jun said softly.


    "It seems that you are not too stupid. It is true that nothing happened between us. I was just lying to you." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Actually, I should have understood it a long time ago." Nagase Jun took Su Yu''s hand.


    "Now you understand, what do you think? Do you think I am naive? Or think I am too much?" Su Yu wiped his mouth.


    "I think you are very gentle. Although occasionally a bit bad, you are actually a gentle and kind person." Nagase Jun chuckled lightly.


    "Thank you for the compliment, any more?" Su Yu looked straight at Nagase Jun.


    "If you really like me, I think we can get to know each other well." Nagase Junyu Judo.


    "Even if I step on a few boats, are you willing to know me? Let me know you?" Su Yu raised his brows.


    "You don''t have that kind of relationship with them?" Nagase Jun tentatively asked.


    "Sooner or later there will be." Su Yu said with a black thread on his forehead.


    "I''m not laughing at you, this kind of you is very gentle, and I like it very much." Jun Nagase covered his mouth and smiled.


    "I just think, in case, if they have children, I will be in trouble." Su Yu explained.


    "This is not the only reason, right? You like them, but you don''t want to hurt them easily. You are just enjoying the feeling of love. Am I right?" Nagase Jun''s little hand placed Su Yu''s face .


    "Don''t think you know me well, I don''t need your understanding." Su Yu threw off Nagase Jun''s little hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, those girls, sooner or later, you will find that you are deceiving them, what should you do?" Nagase was not angry at all, but clenched Su Yu''s hand.


    "By then, I will have married Seven Misses, do I still need to care about them?" Su Yu snorted coldly.


    "If you really like them, then let go, this is the best result. As long as you are willing to let go, I will always be by your side and give you everything I have." Jun Nagase got up and came. In front of Su Yu.


    "I won''t give up the entire forest for one tree." Su Yu turned his head.


    "Don''t answer me in a hurry. I will give you some time to consider. During this time, I am willing to do anything for you." Jun Nagase hugged Su Yu''s head.


    Su Yu smelled the fragrance close at hand, and felt a little soft pressure on his face.


    "How about? Su Yu-kun, promise me, okay?" Nagase Jun looked down at Su Yu and smiled slightly.


    "Not very good, unless..."


    Su Yu raised his head and glanced at Nagase Jun''s scale.


    Nagase Jun''s face turned red, and slowly put his hands on the corners of his clothes, closed his eyes, and pulled his clothes little by little.


    Su Yu sat in front of her, the view from this angle was the best, and everything could be seen.


    Nagase Jun''s face was shy and blush, and some did not dare to look at Su Yu.


    "Ahem, let it go, tonight, I won''t leave." Su Yu originally wanted to refuse, but she was far beyond the scale of others, and she couldn''t leave even if she wanted to.


    "Yeah." Jun Nagase put down his clothes, tidyed up a bit, and sat next to Su Yu, next to him, and started eating dinner.


    Su Yu looked at Jun Nagase next to her, smelled the scent from her, got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    Nagase Jun glanced at Su Yu''s back and smiled lightly. It seemed that Su Yu was ready to accept her.


    Such a method is indeed a bit cunning, but it is undoubtedly the best method to treat Su Yu.


    Now, Nagase Jun knows that he has nothing to do with him, and still maintains a pure relationship with those girls. This has completely changed her impression of Su Yu.


    Although there are still doubts about the affairs of Chihiro Kosaka and Kusu, she can be sure that Su Yu is definitely a gentle and kind person, not a playboy in disguise.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are simply a mystery." Jun Nagase ate dinner with a sweet smile on his lips.


    In just two days, she felt something she had never felt before, and that was the feeling of love.


    She started to like Su Yu, maybe because she liked boys younger than her, maybe it was a series of performances by Su Yu that made her want to take care of him.


    No matter which kind, she now has only one answer in her heart, which is to be with him, take care of him, care for him, and love him.


    After dinner, Jun Nagase hummed a song and cleaned up the tableware.


    As soon as she hummed the song, she remembered Su Yu''s super singing skills, if she had the opportunity, she must listen to Su Yu singing again.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    "Wait a minute, may I ask you... Are you Su Yu-kun''s maid?" Nagase Jun opened the door and found that the maid Xiaoyu was standing in front of the door.


    "Master Su Yu asked me to bring something like this, please allow me to move in." The maid Xiaoyu bowed.


    Jun Nagase looked at the gift box at her feet with a bad feeling.

 476 Chapter 476: Nagase Juns Disappointment

    In the living room.


    Jun Nagase looked at the gift box that the maid Xiaoyu had brought in.


    Judging from its outer packaging, it was a simple big gift box, but the thought that this was a gift box given to her by Su Yu made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Has Xiaoyu delivered it?" A voice rang from behind Jun Nagase.


    "Well, what is this?" Nagase Jun asked cautiously.


    "Open it and have a look, the clothes I specially prepared for you." Su Yu blew his hair with a hairdryer and sat on the sofa next to him.


    Nagase looked at the gift box and hesitated.


    After a few seconds, she mustered up the courage and opened the gift box.


    When she saw the clothes in the gift box, she was taken aback.


    "This professional attire is the professional attire I asked the maid Xiaoyu to buy for you. Isn''t your goal to be a teacher? When you officially become a teacher, I will give you a better one. This one can be worn now." Su Yu put down the hair dryer.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Nagase Jun looked at Su Yu with gentle eyes.


    "You''re welcome, you also bought me a gift. This is my return and an apology." Su Yu took out a can of Coke from the refrigerator and drank it.


    "I''ll put it on, you see how it goes." Jun Nagase walked to her room with his professional attire.


    Su Yu drank Coke and glanced at Nagase Jun''s back.


    In fact, the gift box he prepared at the beginning contained extremely dishonest clothes, including cat tails and cat ears.


    However, considering Nagase Jun��s current speculation and attitude towards him, Su Yu temporarily changed the contents of the gift box and changed it into a professional outfit.


    In this case, she can use it now.


    If Su Yu really gave away an unscrupulous dress, Nagase would probably wear it, but he would not be as touched as he is now.


    Moreover, since her impression of Su Yu has changed, Su Yu has no need to bully her anymore.


    "Let you wait a long time." Jun Nagase walked out of the room.


    Su Yu turned to look at Nagase Jun''s dress, and his eyes lit up.


    The grey professional attire perfectly outlines her figure.


    Su Yu nodded from the top of her head to her feet.


    Such Nagase Jun is indeed very beautiful, and this slightly shows the temperament of Yujie, which makes Su Yu a little eye-catching.


    "How?" Nagase Jun was looked at by Su Yu, feeling a little shy.


    "General." Su Yu retracted his gaze, and replied proudly.


    "Su Yu-kun is really dishonest." Nagase brushed her long hair, came to Su Yu''s side, and squeezed him on the sofa.


    "Well, then I''ll be honest." Su Yu grabbed her slender waist and hugged her into his arms.


    Nagase Jun felt Su Yu''s reaction, did not speak, and leaned in his arms.


    The two fell silent for a while, and no one spoke, breaking the silence.


    "I want to take a good rest, you go change a dress." Su Yu released his hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, I am already an adult." Nagase Jun turned around and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Do you know that your speech now is very dangerous?" Su Yu looked down at Nagase Jun.


    "I know, this is not what I should say in my current identity, but this is not a school, and you are not my student now." Nagase Jun smiled and looked at Su Yu.


    "Are you really ready?" Su Yu hesitated for a moment.


    "As long as you promise me one thing." Nagase Jun leaned in Su Yu''s ear.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu swallowed, showing his heartbeat just right.


    "Don''t hurt them." Nagase Jun whispered.


    "You mean, don''t hurt them, you can hurt you?" Su Yu hugged Nagase Jun.


    "Well, you can hurt me, as long as you don''t hurt them, I can meet all your requirements." Nagase Jun nodded.


    "You are such a fool." Su Yu hugged Nagase Jun.


    "I''m not a fool, I just want to help you." Nagase Jun slowly hugged Su Yu.


    "What if I lied to you?" Su Yu asked.


    "Then lie to me, I accept all your deceptions." Nagase Jun said without hesitation.


    "Stupid woman."


    "Jun Su Yu is really arrogant."


    "pardon?"


    "Dupli, you are obviously very gentle, but you have to pretend to be like that."


    Su Yu snapped his fingers, and the light in the room dimmed.


    "Now, it''s too late for you to regret."


    ...


    Early morning on the weekend.


    In Nagase Jun��s room.


    Su Yu slept very peacefully, and Nagase was wearing his white shirt, lying on the side of the bed, looking at him.


    "Su Yu-kun, breakfast is ready, hurry up and have breakfast?" Nagase Jun whispered in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Let me sleep for another five minutes." Su Yu rolled over.


    "Then I''m going to take photos of the sleepy Su Yu-kun." Nagase Junjiao smiled.


    "Don''t think this threat will work for me." Su Yu snorted coldly.


    "If you get up now, I can consider giving you a little reward." Nagase Jun''s little hand was placed on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "What reward?" Su Yu turned over and pulled her into his arms.


    "What reward do you want?" Nagase Jun blinked at Su Yu.


    "Shall we go to the Astronomy Department to find me during lunch break tomorrow? How about?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Su Yujun, students should look like students. School is a place to learn, not a place to do that kind of thing..."


    "You mean, I have learned enough knowledge in school, so I can practice with you again?" Su Yu looked at Nagase Jun.


    "Not that kind of knowledge!" Nagase Jun was ashamed.


    "What kind of knowledge is that? I''m only interested in that kind of knowledge." Su Yu blew a sigh in her ear.


    Nagase''s neck shrank and her pretty face flushed.


    "It was you who made me understand so much. Now, don''t you plan to be responsible for me?" Su Yu''s hand moved dishonestly.


    Jun Nagase bit his lip, rolled Su Yu''s eyes in shame, and whispered in his ear.


    "Alright, remember to brush your teeth." Su Yu reluctantly agreed and let go of Nagase Jun.


    After Nagase was free, he got into the bed.


    After a long time, she ran out of the room.


    Su Yu got up and put on his clothes. When he walked out of the room, Nagase had already washed and flushed on his face.


    "How is it?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    Nagase glared at Su Yu with shame, and did not answer him.


    Su Yu smiled, walked into the bathroom, and rinsed.


    breakfast time.


    Su Yu ate the breakfast prepared by Jun Nagase and was very satisfied.


    "What are you going to do today?" Jun Nagase asked after eating breakfast.


    "Of course I went on a date, can I do anything else?" Su Yu took it for granted.


    "Then you must be careful not to hurt your date." Nagase Jun''s eyes darkened.


    "Sorry, I don''t seem to be able to do this." Su Yu paused in his hand.


    "Why? Didn''t you agree to not hurt other girls?" Nagase Jun asked with disappointment.


    "Because my date is you." Su Yu pointed to Nagase Jun.

 477 Chapter 477

    In front of the hot spring hotel.


    Nagase Jun got out of the car, and some did not expect that Su Yu would bring her here.


    "Tonight, there are activities in the hot spring hotel. It just so happens that we are dating here, spend a good night, and go back tomorrow morning." Su Yu explained.


    "Dating here?" Nagase flushed.


    "Don''t worry, there is a hot spring pool in this hot spring hotel room. We can drink and watch the moon and soak in the hot spring." Su Yu took Nagase Jun''s little hand and walked into the hot spring hotel.


    "Master Su Yu, your room is ready, besides, they have arrived." The maid Xiaoyu stood in the lobby and handed Su Yu a suitcase.


    "Who are they?" Nagase was taken aback and looked at Su Yu.


    "My two younger sisters." Su Yu didn''t explain much, took her little hand and walked towards the reserved room.


    "Your sister, is she the real sister?" Nagase Jun was a little uncertain.


    "I don''t even know my parents, how can I have real sisters? They are my sisters, and they are also in that relationship." Su Yu smiled.


    "Do you have a good relationship, but isn''t it a friend of your girlfriend?" Nagase couldn''t help but ask.


    "This, it doesn''t seem to be true. The girls I know basically have something to do with me." Su Yu stunned.


    "You are a little pitiful." Nagase Jun whispered.


    "Poor? I think it''s impossible for a man to maintain a pure friendship with a beautiful girl, especially when a girl has a good impression of me." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Your thinking is too prejudiced. There are many such men." Nagase retorted.


    "I like to be a minority." Su Yu rolled his eyes and said.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are really... awful." Nagase Jun said helplessly.


    "I''m so bad, do you have any comments?" Su Yu hugged her into his arms.


    "Brother Su Yu?" A voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned his head and saw that Higiya Komachi was wearing a yukata, standing not far away.


    "Komachi, why are you here?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "I came with O''Neill..."


    "Student Biqigu actually treated you... Komachi, would you like me to call Mr. Officer for you?" Su Yu looked surprised.


    "Brother Su Yu, don''t make such a joke, even Komachi will be angry. Is this brother Su Yu''s girlfriend?" Biqiya Komachi groaned and looked at Nagase Jun.


    "This is mine..."


    "I am Su Yu-kun''s sister." Nagase Jun said quickly.


    "Sister?" Biqigu Komachi glanced at Su Yu''s hand with a meaningful expression.


    Jun Nagase blushed a bit when she saw him, and wanted to break free from Su Yu''s hand, but found that Su Yu didn''t give her a chance at all.


    "Komachi..." A voice rang from behind Su Yu.


    "Student Biqigu, long time no see." Su Yu turned around and greeted Qigu Hachiman.


    "Long time no see." Higiya Hachiman is still a blind eye.


    "Didn''t Totsuka Saika come here?" Su Yu looked around Hachitani Hachiman.


    Hearing this, Higiya Hachiman had a slightly unnatural expression on his face.


    "Hachiman, I kept you waiting." Saika Totsuka''s voice sounded.


    He ran over in a yukata, short silver hair, fair skin, and a sweet smile on his face, which attracted a few passersby to look at him.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see." Totsuka Caijia saw Su Yu and smiled.


    When Higiya Hachiman recovered, the two turned back to Sou Takeshi, otherwise, Su Yu could see them at Maishima Academy.


    "Student Totsuka is really getting more and more beautiful." Su Yu praised.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Ayaka Totsuka blushed and smiled shyly.


    "Do you still need me to help you realize your wish last time?" Su Yu asked.


    "No need, Su Yu-kun, after that incident, both Yawata and I realized that liking has nothing to do with our gender. As long as we really like it, nothing can block the distance between us." Cai Jia said softly.


    "I wish you happiness." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thank you." Saika Totsuka smiled at Su Yu, holding Hachitani Hachiman''s arm.


    Ayaka Totsuka''s previous wish was to become a girl and be able to be with Higiya Hachiman.


    Later, Su Yu turned Biqigu Hachiman into a girl, and after experiencing various things between the two, they still did not separate.


    When Higiya Hachiman turned back into a boy, the two of them felt better, but they didn''t know how they could solve that kind of thing.


    Thinking of this, Su Yu looked at Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Ayaka with weird eyes.


    "Let''s go back first." Biqigu Hachiman was a little blushed by Su Yu, and walked past him.


    "Oni-chan and Brother Totsuka go back first, Komachi wants to talk to Brother Su Yu." Hiketani Komachi said.


    Higiya Hachiman frowned. He didn''t want Higiya Komachi and Su Yu to contact too much.


    "Don''t you believe in Komachi?" Higiya Komachi looked at Higiya Hachiman.


    "Go back to your room and rest early." Hachitani Hachiman avoided her eyes and walked towards his and Totsuka Saika''s room.


    Higiya Komachi looked at the back of the two, with a touch of melancholy in his eyes.


    "You go to the room and wait for me, I''ll talk to Komachi." Su Yu loosened Nagase Jun''s slender waist.


    Nagase Jun, led by the maid, Xiaoyu, walked towards the room.


    "Brother Su Yu, shall we go for a walk?" Biqigu Komachi said softly.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu walked outside the hotel.


    ...


    Outside the hotel.


    Su Yu and Higiya Komachi are walking on the path.


    "Komachi, do you want to make Totsuka Ayaka a girl?" Su Yu said.


    "Yeah." Higiya Komachi nodded, without disguising her purpose.


    "You should be very clear that Higiya-san does not want Totsuka Ayaka to become a girl." Su Yu glanced at Higiya Komachi.


    "What Ounichan thinks, Komachi knows very well, but if Higiya''s inheritance depends on Ounichan, he must get married." Higiya Komachi said with a small fist.


    "Now, even if I give them that kind of medicine, Saika Totsuka won''t take it, right?" Su Yu sat on a chair by the roadside.


    "Brother Su Yu, I know, you have a way to make him a girl, and let them accept, right?" Biqigu Komachi stared at Su Yu.


    "I do have this ability. However, I think that they are not a problem at all when they are together. There is no need to change the gender of Totsuka Saika." Su Yu politely refused.


    "What if Komachi asks you?" Higiya Komachi sat beside Su Yu, holding his arm.


    "If you ask me, it won''t work. I''ve been involved in my business once, and I don''t want to care about it again." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    He really didn''t want to worry about the matter of Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Saika.


    "If Komachi is willing to give some conditions, can Brother Su Yu help me realize my wish?" Bikitani Komachi said again.

 478 Chapter 478: Higiya Komachis Wish

    Chair on the roadside.


    Higiya Komachi took Su Yu''s arm and stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Komachi, I know, you are very smart, and your considerations are very adult-like." Su Yu broke away from her arm and said softly.


    "Brother Su Yu, Komachi is not as smart as you think, but he wants to think more about his family." Biqigu Komachi lowered his head.


    "Considering more for your family does not mean that you have to sacrifice your own happiness. Of course, if you really like me, I will definitely not refuse. After all, Komachi is so cute." Su Yu stroked Higiya Komachi''s hair lightly.


    "Brother Su Yu, would you say that to every girl?" Biqigu Komachi muttered.


    "Ahem, Komachi really understands me, but I''m telling the truth, Komachi is really cute." Su Yu coughed twice, a little embarrassed.


    "Thank you Brother Su Yu for the compliment, Komachi also thinks he is very cute." Biqigu Komachi grudgingly said.


    "Let''s get back to the topic. Higiya and Totsuka-san, I don''t think there is any problem with their affairs. Children are important, but their feelings trumps everything. If it doesn''t work, you can adopt a child." Su Yu said with emphasis.


    "I know it''s ok, but..."


    "Komachi, in your heart, you still can''t accept the fact that they are together, right?" Su Yu interrupted Biqigu Komachi.


    Higiya Komachi was silent for a while and nodded.


    She really hasn''t accepted this kind of thing, and it is impossible for normal family members to accept this kind of thing so quickly.


    "You can''t accept it, and I can understand it. This kind of thing is okay to joke, but it will make people feel a little uncomfortable." Su Yu looked at the sky.


    Although he is also looking forward to the marriage of Higiya Hachiman and Totsuka Ayaka, as a friend, he has to think about what Higiya Komachi said.


    "Brother Su Yu, what happened to Oni-chan and Totsuka Saika was the result of your own work, right?" Higiya Komachi''s expression was a little bit resentful.


    "Ahem, they like each other, I just helped a little bit." Su Yu smiled.


    "Komachi is actually a little angry with Brother Su Yu." Biqigu Komachi whispered.


    "I know, Komachi hates me a bit." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Sister Yui''s matter, if it weren''t for Su Yu''s help, she might have a good impression of Ernie sauce..."


    "This kind of feeling is worse than guilt." Su Yu denied.


    "No matter what it is, Komachi feels that this is Brother Su Yu who robbed O''Neill''s girlfriend..."


    "The unreasonable Komachi is really not cute at all." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "If Brother Su Yu is willing to help Komachi, Komachi will not hate you, and will treat Brother Su Yu sincerely. Maybe Komachi can still associate with you." Biqiya Komachi clasped Su Yu''s arms tightly.


    "Komachi, go around, you still want me to do this for you." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "This is Komachi''s lifelong request. It is related to the future happiness of O''Neill. Please ask Brother Su Yu for help. Let Komachi do anything." Biqigu Komachi looked at Su Yu pitifully, holding Su Yu''s arm. .


    Su Yu felt the pressure from his arm, the soft pressure made him enjoy his expression very much.


    "Brother Su Yu, please." Biqigu Komachi coquettishly.


    "Well, I''ll help you once, but not now, but after they get married." Su Yu reluctantly agreed.


    "Really? Brother Su Yu?" Biqigu Komachi looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "As long as you don''t forget your promise, I will naturally realize your wish." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Brother Su Yu is really bothersome, and I really think of Komachi in his heart. However, Komachi is very happy to be liked by Brother Su Yu." Biqigu Komachi''s head leaned against Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "You are happy to be liked by me?"


    "Brother Su Yu can have so many girlfriends, which has proven your excellence. This kind of brother Su Yu is the object of Komachi admiration." Biqigu Komachi smiled playfully.


    "Really?" Su Yu was a little suspicious.


    "Of course it''s true. Brother Su Yu has a very strong boyfriend in my heart." Biqigu Komachi reached Su Yu''s ear and said.


    "I just pretended to be gentle. I didn''t expect the smart Komachi to be attracted to me. It''s really unexpected." Su Yu held the little hand of Biqigu Komachi.


    "Brother Su Yu, if you are pretending, then that''s great, it''s an acting at the level of a movie king." Bigiya Komachi tilted his head, smiling a little cute.


    "Well, I won''t pretend, I''ll showdown. Actually I am the actor..."


    "Brother Su Yu, really interesting." Biqigu Komachi covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Komachi smiles so beautifully, do you want to go somewhere else with me?" Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Where to go?" Bigiya Komachi held Su Yu''s arm tightly.


    "Where there are few people, go anywhere, especially in the forest." Su Yu pointed to the path leading to the forest.


    "As long as Brother Su Yu doesn''t leave Komachi, let''s go to the forest." Biqigu Komachi blushed.


    She is not a child, so she understands Su Yu''s meaning naturally. If she goes to a place with few people, that kind of thing may happen naturally.


    "Why am I willing to leave such a cute little town?" Su Yu walked toward the forest path.


    Higiya Komachi took Su Yu''s arm and followed him.


    The two walked into the forest path. Although there was no snow, it was deserted enough.


    The forest path here is not comparable to the forest path of Qitiao Family, but a real mountain path.


    Biqigu Komachi leaned against Su Yu nervously, for fear that something would suddenly appear.


    Su Yu looked at her amusedly, Biqigu Komachi belongs to the kind of sensible girl, but still can''t escape the age limit.


    "Wait, there is a situation ahead." Su Yu paused.


    Higiya Komachi was extremely nervous, and looked around, but saw nothing.


    "They are less than 100 meters away from here. If we walk over, we will definitely meet them." Su Yu said with a serious expression.


    "Who are they?" Higiya Komachi asked in a low voice.


    "They are very dangerous people. For Komachi, their existence will be terrible." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Then we should go back?" Higiya Komachi felt a little drumming in his heart, and didn''t want to go in again.


    "I don''t want to give up halfway. In fact, if you cross this trail, you can reach a place with better scenery. I want Komachi to see that place." Su Yu pointed forward.


    "Then we go around, can''t we?" Higiya Komachi hesitated.


    "If you make a detour in the forest, it is easy to get lost, so let''s go straight. Don''t worry, with my protection, no one dares to hurt you." Su Yu spoke and continued forward.


    Not long after, Biqigu Komachi finally saw the danger that Su Yu said, and stepped on Su Yu with shame.

 479 Chapter 479: Totsuka Saikas Work

    Returning from the forest to the hot spring hotel, it was already an hour later.


    When Su Yu and Higiya Komachi returned, they met Higiya Hachiman who was looking for her.


    "Komachi, are you okay?" Higiya Hachiman was very concerned about his sister, for fear that Su Yu would do something excessive to Komachi.


    "It''s okay, I just went for a walk with Brother Su Yu." Biqigu Komachi smiled lightly.


    "It''s okay, do you want to go back and play poker together?" Bigiya Hachiman carefully observed Bigiya Komachi, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "No, Komachi is a little tired, and she wants to go back to his room to rest." Hikigaya Komachi waved his hand.


    "Then go back and have a good rest. I will call you during lunch." Hachigaya Hachiman nodded.


    "Thank you Ernie Chan. Brother Su Yu, see you at lunchtime." Biqigu Komachi said to Qigu Hachiman, then smiled at Su Yu, and ran towards her room.


    Su Yu watched Higiya Komachi leave and smiled at Higiya Hachiman.


    "Let''s go, Biqigu, what are you waiting for me here?"


    "I know what Komachi said to you." Hachigaya Hachiman said in silence.


    "This is not the point, the point is what you want to say to me." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I want to become a girl again after I get married." Hachitani Hachiman said seriously.


    "You mean, instead of classmate Saika Totsuka, you have a child?" Su Yu''s expression was a little strange.


    "Yes, as long as you change me back after my child is born, I am willing to work for you for ten years." Hachigaya Hachiman solemnly said.


    "You may indeed become a good employee, but I refuse." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Why?" Higiya Hachiman frowned.


    "Because I have a better choice." Su Yu looked behind Biqigu Hachiman.


    "Saika?" Higiya Hachiman turned and looked at Totsuka Saika, his face slightly changed.


    "Hachiman, I didn''t expect you to have this kind of plan. It would only make me feel bad to hurt yourself like this." Said Totsuka said softly.


    "Let me explain..."


    "Hachiman, can you let me talk to Su Yu-kun?" Saika Totsuka clenched her small fist.


    Higiya Hachiman opened his mouth and walked helplessly to the side.


    "Su Yu-kun, can I delay you some time?" Totsuka Saika reluctantly smiled.


    "Of course, let''s go, let''s go and talk in the yard." Su Yu glanced at Biqigu Hachiman and smiled slightly.


    The two walked outside the hotel and sat on another chair.


    "Su Yu-kun, I know that my identity is a knot in the end. Whether it is Komachi or Yawata, I should be expecting me to become a girl. So, can you help me again, I can promise you anything. Said Totsuka, she was about to take Su Yu''s arm.


    "Sayaka Totsuka, don''t scare me. Even if you become a girl, I won''t be interested in you at all." Su Yu quickly avoided.


    "Sorry, I thought Jun Su Yu would like..."


    "Ahem, I do think you are cute, but my orientation is very normal. I won''t be fascinated by you just because of your cuteness." Su Yu looked embarrassed.


    "Then what can I do for you?" Totsuka Saika blinked, looking at Su Yu expectantly.


    "Student Totsuka, in fact, I have a job here, I don''t know if you are not interested." Su Yu took out a document.


    "Is this an idol?" Saika Totsuka looked at the picture in the file.


    "Yes, I think it''s a pity that you are not an idol." Su Yu smiled.


    "Can I really?" Saika Totsuka hesitated and looked very cute.


    "To be honest, I think you can be either a boy or a girl. If you agree, you will be trained as a boy as an idol, and you will become a girl when you get married with Biqigu classmates. How is it?" Su Yu looked at Totsuka Saika.


    "I''m not confident, can I try first?" Totsuka Saika embarrassed.


    "Yes, I will notify the people at the idol office that you can go for an interview on Friday." Su Yu handed Totsuka Sai a business card.


    "Then thank you, Su Yu-kun." Totsuka Ayaka got up and bowed.


    "It''s okay, don''t be nervous, you can definitely become an idol. At that time, make a little more money and let classmate Biqigu realize his dream." Su Yu teased.


    "Hachiman''s dream?" Ayaka Totsuka looked curious.


    "Biqigu-student wants to be a family cook. If you make enough money, you can raise him." Su Yu patted Totsuka Ayaka on the shoulder.


    "That''s it, I understand, I will cheer for Yawata''s dream." Saika Totsuka clenched her small fist and said.


    "When you become an idol, there will definitely be a lot of wealthy women bothering you. At that time, I will help you contact them. If you make money, I will divide it into three." Su Yu said in Totsuka Ayaka''s ear.


    Ayaka Totsuka heard this, her face flushed, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yu smiled and walked past him.


    "What did you say to Caijia?" Biqigu Hachiman waited until Su Yu walked in front of him and said in a low voice.


    "After I let him become a girl, I will be my secretary and take care of me every day, calling you while running." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    "..." Higiya Hachiman.


    He didn''t believe Su Yu''s words, because he knew that Su Yu would not be interested in Totsuka Ayaka.


    ...


    Su Yu came to the room he reserved, and as soon as he opened the door, he saw three people playing poker.


    "Brother, you are finally here, I have lost several times." Ailuxi looked at Su Yu with aggrieved expression.


    "Really? What is the punishment for losing?" Su Yu said with interest.


    "Punishment? Do you still need to be punished if you lose?" Ailusi asked puzzled.


    "If you lose, you must be punished. Let me teach you a new way of playing cards from our side. If you lose, you must put a piece of clothing here." Su Yu pointed out Holding the hanger next to it.


    As soon as his voice fell, the three girls blushed because they only had a bathrobe.


    "You don''t have any opinions? If not, I will start to talk about the rules." Su Yu''s eyes swept across the three of them.


    "I have an opinion, this kind of punishment is too much to be done like this." Nagase Jun said first.


    "Me too, even in our hometown, there is no such punishment." Bai Ya''s face was hot.


    "I can''t accept it either. Even if I''m with my elder brother, I''m still shy." Alucci''s face flushed.


    "You three, only wear one piece of clothing?" Su Yu said with a full smile.


    Jun Nagase understood immediately, and covered his yukata.


    As a demon, Bai Ya cared very much in her heart, but she couldn''t show it.


    "Brother, idiot! idiot!" Ai Lucy said in shame.

 480 Chapter 480: The Smarter Than Keiya Komachi

    lunch time.


    "Brother Su Yu." Biqigu Komachi came to Su Yu''s table with lunch.


    "Brother, who is this girl?" Elucci said with a small face.


    "This is the younger sister of Higiya student, and Higiya Komachi is also my sister." Su Yu introduced.


    "Are the two sisters Su Yujun''s friends? I am glad to meet you." Biqigu Komachi smiled sweetly.


    "It''s nice to meet you, I''m the sister of my elder brother, Elucci." Elucci looked at her with a smile, with much less hostility.


    "Hello, my name is Bai Ya, and I am Su Yujun''s younger sister for the time being." Bai Ya smiled.


    "Sister Ailusi, Sister Baiya." Higiya Komachi followed their words and called.


    "Sister Elucci? I... can I be a sister too?" Elucci was called a little ecstatic by her.


    "Sister Komachi." Bai Ya glanced at Ai Luci silently, and smiled reluctantly.


    With Ailusi''s presence, I always feel that the devil''s intelligence has been pulled down by a level.


    "Brother Su Yu has always taken care of my Oni sauce, so I like Brother Su Yu very much. If the two sisters don''t mind, they can come to Komachi to play in the future. Next year, Komachi will be a high school student." Than Keiya Komachi smiled.


    "Really? Then can we go to school together?" Ailusi''s eyes lit up, maybe she can show off to others that she has an extra sister.


    "This doesn''t seem to work. Komachi applied for the exam, which is nearer to home." Komachi apologized.


    "Zong Wu Gao?" Ai Luci couldn''t help looking at Su Yu.


    "When Komachi enrolls in school, I will be transferred back to Chief Wu Gao." Su Yu said.


    "Then am I going to be separated from Chihiro and Bomi-chan?" Elucci was a little bit sad.


    "On Saturday and weekend, you can still get together. If you don''t want to transfer schools, you can also get together with me on Saturday and weekend." Su Yu didn''t force it.


    "I... I''ll think about it again." Elucci whispered.


    "Don''t worry, there is still a lot of time for you to think about it." Su Yu patted her little head.


    Higiya Komachi watched from the side, and when Su Yu finished speaking, he started chatting with them again.


    At the end of a lunch, Higiya Komachi and Ai Lucy became good friends, and they agreed to go to the hot springs together.


    Su Yu went back to the room with Nagase Jun.


    ...


    in the room.


    Jun Nagase walked into the hot spring pool.


    Su Yu leaned against a corner of the hot spring pool, and the maid Xiaoyu poured him wine.


    "Try it, this is the best fruit wine brewed by the maids." Su Yu handed the glass to Jun Nagase.


    "Fruit wine? Is it good?" Nagase Jun came to Su Yu and took the glass.


    "You will know if you taste it." Su Yu smiled.


    Jun Nagase took a sip in doubt, and suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    The sweet fruit wine taste lingers on the tip of the tongue, the wine taste is very light, and the fruity taste is very full, making people seem to be able to taste the taste of a whole fruit.


    "Is this really fruit wine?" Nagase couldn''t help but ask.


    "Do you like it very much?" Su Yu asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, I think this kind of fruit wine tastes very good, very suitable for girls." Nagase Jun''s face was flushed.


    "You are drunk, this kind of fruit wine, a little bit will make you drunk." Su Yu held Nagase Jun and drank the rest of the fruit wine.


    "Su Yu-kun is so cunning, I still want to drink it." Jun Nagase pursed his mouth.


    "You can''t drink anymore. If you drink any more, you will be really drunk. For now, it would be nice to be a little drunk." Su Yu put the cup aside, gestured to the maid Xiaoyu, and asked her to go out and wait. .


    The maid Xiaoyu bowed and left the room.


    Nagase Jun''s face was flushed, her exhalation was blue, her little head resting on Su Yu''s shoulder, her drunkenness and shyness made her heart beat fast.


    "You are so cute." Su Yu stroked Nagase Jun''s long hair lightly.


    "I''m not cute, you can''t call me cute, I want to be your teacher." Nagase said unreasonably.


    "Okay, okay, you are not cute at all." Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "Why am I not cute?" Nagase looked at Su Yu with his head tilted.


    Su Yu leaned into her ear and whispered.


    Nagase''s face flushed with shame, and he glared at Su Yu in shame.


    "Don''t be angry, I''m just kidding." Su Yu gently hugged Nagase Jun.


    "Stupid Su Yu-kun." Nagase murmured, she was not angry.


    "If I''m a fool, what are you?" Su Yu looked at Nagase Jun amusedly.


    "I am a good fool, and you are a bad fool." Jun Nagase thought for a while.


    "We are both fools." Su Yu blew a breath of heat into her ear.


    Jun Nagase shrank her neck and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    The room became quiet.


    Nagase Jun''s heartbeat and Su Yu''s breathing were clear.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Nagase looked back at Su Yu.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu pretended not to know anything.


    "Bad eyes." Nagase''s small fist punched Su Yu.


    "It''s still noon, what if Bai Ya or Ailusi come?" Su Yu hugged Nagase Jun.


    "Don''t ask me about this kind of thing." Nagase Jun turned around and buried his head in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Forget it, don''t care about them, just come when they come." Su Yu looked at Nagase Jun in his arms and slowly lowered his head.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Nagase Jun''s sake woke up, with a blush on his face, and returned to the room tiredly.


    Su Yu was alone and was about to leave when the door of the hot spring pool opened.


    "Brother Su Yu." Biqigu Komachi walked in.


    "Komachi, why are you here?" Su Yu was a little surprised.


    "Brother Su Yu doesn''t welcome Komachi?" Biqigu Komachi said pitifully.


    "Of course not, I welcome you, but..."


    "Since Brother Su Yu welcomes Komachi, Komachi is welcome." Biqigu Komachi stepped aside, and under Su Yu''s gaze, put the yukata on the clothes rack.


    Su Yu was startled when she saw the school swimsuit on her.


    "Komachi disappointed Brother Su Yu?" Biqigu Komachi walked into the hot spring pool.


    "Ahem, I didn''t expect Komachi to prepare so well, so I can rest assured." Su Yu smiled.


    "Komachi actually aimed at this opportunity. Mr. Nagase just left. Brother Su Yu must be very tired and didn''t mind thinking about any strange things. After such an event, Komachi is very safe." Hikitiya Komachi analyzed.


    "So, I thought Komachi suddenly wanted to find me. I didn''t expect that it was actually a calculated time. It really deserves to be Komachi." Su Yu looked admiringly.


    "If Komachi is not careful, he might be bullied by Su Yu''s brother. Therefore, for his own safety and Su Yu''s reputation, Komachi needs to calculate the time strictly." Higiya Komachi said seriously.


    "Komachi, you forgot one thing." Su Yu said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Higiya Komachi questioned.


    "In the face of absolute strength, all tricks are useless, and I am not tired." Su Yu said slowly.

 481 Chapter 481 Seniors of Zhongchuan Huayin

    Quiet room.


    Hearing Su Yu''s words, Higiya Komachi quickly distanced himself from him.


    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t have any strange thoughts about cute Komachi for the time being." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Really, Brother Su Yu, don''t play tricks on Komachi like this." Biqigu Komachi blushed.


    "Sorry, I can''t do this. I see Komachi is so cute, so I need to make fun of it." Su Yu walked towards Biqigu Komachi.


    "Brother Su Yu, can''t you keep your distance?" Biqigu Komachi stepped back and whispered.


    "I want to get closer to Komachi." Su Yu came to Biqigu Komachi.


    "However, Komachi is very afraid that Brother Su Yu will suddenly become a terrible existence." Biqigu Komachi said timidly.


    "My instinct tells me that you are not afraid, because everything is still under your control." Su Yu took the little hand of Biqigu Komachi.


    "The little cleverness of Komachi can''t hide in front of the great wisdom of Brother Su Yu." Biqigu Komachi muttered.


    "You know very well that I won''t touch you, so I dare to come to me, right?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I think that Brother Su Yu is so gentle, he will definitely not bully Komachi." said Komachi weakly than Keguya.


    "Do you want to pass the test?" Su Yu lifted her chin.


    "Brother Su Yu, Komachi is actually very scared." Biqigu Komachi said nervously.


    "Are you not confident enough?" Su Yu approached Biqigu Komachi.


    "Komachi knows that Brother Su Yu is a good person, but he is really so close to Brother Su Yu, and I am a little worried and scared." Higiya Komachi bit his lip.


    "Well, let''s just chat, I''ll stay away from you." Su Yu let go of her little hand and returned to his position.


    "Thank you, Brother Su Yu." Biqigu Komachi breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You''re welcome, if you have any questions you want to ask, just ask." Su Yu poured a glass of wine on his own.


    ...


    In the afternoon, the sun sets.


    "Brother Su Yu, goodbye." Biqigu Komachi waved his hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, goodbye." Totsuka Saika smiled at him.


    "Goodbye." Higiya Hachiman said lightly.


    Su Yu watched the three get into the car and leave, and walked to another car.


    Jun Nagase was sitting in the car, blushing.


    She felt hot on her face when she thought of things in the hot spring pool.


    Although there was a boost from wine, Su Yu would definitely not force it if she was unwilling.


    Su Yu drove the car without paying attention to Nagase Jun who lowered his head.


    Bai Ya and Ai Lucy will be sent home by the maid Xiaoyu. After he has dragged on for so long, there has been an exorcism on Xi Gongzhu''s side, and he must start to act tomorrow.


    Ayukawa Tenri will be transferred to Maishima Academy tomorrow, Nagase Jun''s relationship with him has become like this, and then, just wait for the orthodox demon society to appear.


    Su Yu doesn''t have much favor with the Orthodox Devil Society, but he will not ignore their existence.


    When the problem of the Orthodox Demon Society is solved, it is to seize the power of the goddesses. This is an urgent point for him.


    After the power of the goddesses, the power of the devil, the power of the angels, and the God''s Soldier mode are turned on, he will look for the truth.


    Although he has guessed the truth, he is also looking forward to meeting him.


    ...


    Night falls.


    "See you tomorrow." Nakagawa Huayin smiled at the agent and walked into the apartment.


    Riding the elevator back to the apartment with a tired face, Nakagawa Huayin smelled the scent from the kitchen, and her face was immediately happy.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Zhongchuan Huayin walked into the living room.


    "Huayin sauce, you have worked hard, come and taste the dinner I made." Su Yu smiled and looked at Zhongchuan Huayin.


    "Yeah." Nakagawa Huayin nodded, sat at the table, and tasted the dinner Su Yu made for her.


    Had a dinner.


    Su Yu packed the tableware, Nakagawa Huayin walked into the bathroom.


    When he packed up the tableware, Nakagawa Hanaon walked out around the towel.


    She didn''t mind that Su Yu was watching her, she finished her hair with a hairdryer, turned her back to Su Yu, and started to change her pajamas.


    After changing her pajamas, Nakagawa Huayin got into the bed.


    "Are you tired?" Su Yu lay beside Zhongchuan Huayin, stroking her hair.


    "I was filming recently and I met a senior who was a year earlier than me, and learned a lot with her." Nakagawa Huayin leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder and said softly.


    "A senior who entered the industry a year earlier than you?" Su Yu was slightly taken aback. Is it a female high school actor?


    "She is very nice and gentle. However, I will not introduce Su Yujun to her. You will definitely do strange things to that senior." Nakagawa Huayin looked up at Su Yu.


    "Am I that kind of person? Is she beautiful?" Su Yu said solemnly, then asked in a low voice.


    "Of course it''s beautiful. And, she should already have a boyfriend, so don''t think about it anymore..." Nakagawa Hanaone spoke, and she heard a steady breathing.


    Su Yu looked down and found that Zhongchuan Huayin was asleep.


    "Good night, Huayinjiang." Su Yu kissed her lightly on the forehead, not paying attention to the senior she was talking about.


    "Ding Dong" Zhongchuan Huayin''s mobile phone heard a soft noise.


    Su Yu took a look at the phone, saw the photo from the other side, and opened his eyes wide.


    After a long time, Su Yu replied.


    "I''m ready."


    ...


    Early morning the next day.


    Nakagawa Huayin opened her eyes and found that Su Yu beside her had disappeared.


    "Today is Monday, Su Yu-jun should go to school? If I can go to school... Huh? A message from Senior Mai? Ah, when did I reply to Senior Mai''s message?" Nakagawa Hanaon picked up her mobile phone. Look, look at the swimsuit photo sent by senior, and look at her reply, with a look of confusion.


    Preparing to put down the phone, Nakagawa Huayin noticed the reply time of the message, and then understood.


    "Is this the news from Su Yujun? This is a bad thing. If Su Yujun knew about Mai''s existence, would he pursue her? If I knew it, I shouldn''t ask her for this kind of photo. "Nakagawa Huayin regretted it for a while.


    She wants swimsuit photos, just want to know the other party''s dressing style, among girls, this kind of thing is not difficult.


    However, Su Yu didn''t expect this photo to be seen, and he responded with an inexplicable sentence.


    "Fortunately, Mai-senpai doesn''t know, otherwise..."


    Nakagawa Huayin knew that the other party was taking a professional actor route. She had been in an acting career since she was a child. When she was a child, she was liked by the eldest lady of the Qijo family and became an actor under the Qijo family. Since then, she has maintained her professional line.


    Actress, voice actor, idol, she is engaged in various activities, is the most powerful girl Nakagawa Hana sound has encountered since she entered the industry.


    Now, she is in high school, and it is said that she is still at the same school with Miss Shichijo.


    Such a photo, the other party will send her to trust her.


    Nakagawa Hana sound felt ashamed of the trust of Mai-senpai.


    Thinking of this, she quickly deleted the photo for fear of being discovered again.

 482 Chapter 482 Mai Sakurajimas Information

    Maishima Academy.


    In the activity room of the Astronomy Department.


    "Master Su Yu, here are all her materials." The maid Xiaoyu put a pile of materials in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, but read the information quietly.


    Since seeing that picture from Nakagawa Huayin last night, he has felt the surprise that this world brought him.


    Mai Sakurajima was liked by the Shichijo Sky when she was a child and has since become a child star of the Shichijo family.


    With the resources and power of the Shichijo family, her development can be described as smooth sailing and she has appeared in many TV series.


    Unfortunately, her age is still young, coupled with her limited acting skills, there are not many roles she can accept.


    Mai Sakurajima is positioned as an innocent girl, and she has to take care of her studies and other tasks, so she is busy.


    And she didn''t have time to film, it happened that Su Yujun came to this world to start, she only reappeared recently, ready to start acting career.


    "Is she undergoing treatment for more than a year?" Su Yu was a little surprised.


    According to the information of the Shichijo family, there are many things that the outside world does not know.


    For example, Mai Sakurajima has attracted much attention, but her strength is insufficient, causing her a lot of pressure.


    When she became a second-year high school student, she announced to the outside world that she was temporarily retiring. In fact, she was receiving treatment to treat psychological problems.


    Before she retired, due to physical reasons and too much pressure, she fainted several times, and the number of mistakes was just as commonplace.


    The advice given by the psychiatrist was to take more rest. With this rest, she rested for a year.


    Mai Sakurajima is now in good condition. After a long journey, she recently returned to the Shichijo family office.


    Her return is still a secret, but as a popular idol, Nakagawa Huayin is easy to meet her.


    Mai Sakurajima pointed out Nakagawa Hanaon''s acting skills, which is probably the meaning of the firm.


    Of course, Nakagawa Huayin''s admiration for her is probably because the two became friends.


    "No matter what, the appearance of Mai Sakurajima is something I didn''t expect." Su Yu put down the information in his hand and murmured.


    From the time she was liked by Seven Sky, her fate has changed.


    Her parents are now employees of the Qijo family, and they are very pleasantly surprised by what their daughter is liked by Miss Qijo.


    Unfortunately, Mai Sakurajima''s performance later disappointed them, and they divorced after a fight.


    Thanks to the care of Miss Shichijo, Mai Sakurajima did not follow her original trajectory, leaving her mother''s arrangements.


    In this world, Mai Sakurajima is the largest source of income for the family.


    Her parents quarreled and divorced, and they both wanted to fight for the custody of Sakurajima Mai. This was the biggest cause of Sakurajima Mai''s illness.


    In the end, it was Shichijo''s family who came forward to solve Mai Sakurajima''s affairs. Her parents got a large sum of money and abandoned her.


    "What a ill-fated girl, this experience can be made into a TV series." Su Yu commented.


    "Ting Bell" his cell phone rang.


    Su Yu glanced at the phone and answered the call.


    "Jun Su Yu, I heard that you took Mai''s materials from the office?" Qijo Sky''s tone was rare and serious.


    "Sky, are you angry?" Su Yu asked.


    "I''m not angry, just hope that if you want to get her, please treat her sincerely. She is my good friend, just like Xiaochan." Qijo Sky said seriously.


    "I thought you were planning to warn me and let me stay away from her." Su Yu teased.


    "I don''t have that kind of idea, otherwise, it would be impossible to build a castle for Su Yujun." Qi Tiao Qi said grotesquely.


    "I see. Actually, I''m just a little curious about Mai Sakurajima and don''t have that idea..."


    "I know all the girls you met in Maishima Academy. Su Yu-jun is really more and more carefree." Qijo Sky interrupted Su Yu''s words.


    "Ahem." Su Yu coughed awkwardly.


    "I''m not blaming Su Yujun, but you have to pay attention to your body. I am very worried about Su Yujun." Qi Tiao Sky chuckled lightly.


    "Don''t worry, my body is very good, even if there are more girlfriends, it''s okay." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "What about Xiaojiang? Su Yujun, do you like it?" Qi Tiao Sky lowered his voice.


    "Sky, I am a serious person."


    "Su Yujun, tell you a secret, actually Xiaojiang is..."


    "I have the opportunity to transfer to Yingcai High School."


    "No problem, welcome Jun Su Yu to transfer to Yingcai High School."


    "Sky, why don''t you mind that I have so many girlfriends?"


    "Because Jun Su Yu is good enough."


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Su Yu was drinking black tea and thinking about Mai Sakurajima.


    To be honest, her appearance disrupted Su Yu''s rhythm and at the same time made him realize the world again.


    This is a world where multiple animation worlds merge. There are more than five animation worlds currently known, not including the unknown world.


    The appearance of Mai Sakurajima means that there may be other anime characters in this world, and they are still in a state of not appearing.


    Even Su Yu, who has the body of a god, now has to seriously think about whether he can get along well with so many girlfriends.


    Although being with a girlfriend doesn''t necessarily mean that you have to do that kind of thing, if your girlfriend has that kind of idea, but you can''t, wouldn''t it be shameful?


    Jiu Tiao Yue Ye looked at Su Yu beside him, thinking about things seriously, looking very mysterious and handsome.


    He was carrying steaming black tea, with a handsome profile and a smile on his mouth.


    Such Su Yu made her feel very fresh.


    "Jun Su Yu, what are you thinking about?" Jiutiao Yueye couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m thinking, I have so many girlfriends, should I find a chance to replenish my body?" Su Yu answered subconsciously.


    Kujo Moonlight stayed for a while, his face flushed with shame.


    "The kid asked so much what to do? You''re still early." Su Yu realized that he had said something wrong, and stroked Jiutiao Yueye''s little head.


    "I am not a child, just like you, I am a high school student." Jiujiao Yueye emphasized, clenching his small fist.


    "You said, if I walked with you and said we were dating, do you think I would be invited back for tea by the police officer?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Jiutiao Moonlight.


    "In that case, just tell them my identity, and it will be fine." Kujo Moonlight was weak.


    "Yue Ye, you have to understand that sometimes, it''s useless to show your identity." Su Yu patted her little head.


    Kujo Moonlight was silent, feeling that there was a big gap between the two.


    "Idiot Yueye, do you really believe me? Can''t you tell that I''m joking?" Su Yu knocked her little head.


    "I thought what you said was true..."


    "Even if it is true, what about it? To be able to be with Yue Ye, I am willing to take everything." Su Yu kissed her little hand lightly.

 483 Chapter 483: Xi Gongzhis Reappearance

    School time.


    The library of Maishima Academy.


    Xi Gongzhi was lying on the table, looking at the seat not far away, his eyes were a little lost.


    Since Su Yu didn''t come to the library, she felt that her world seemed to lose some color.


    Every morning, she was secretly looking at Su Yu, expecting to be discovered by him, longing to be found by him.


    He never looked at him, and talked to other girls, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    During lunch break and school time, she was waiting for him, but he never came again.


    She had read the book borrowed from him several times, and tried to find him with the excuse of returning the book, but she couldn''t muster the courage.


    "Why didn''t you notice my mood? Why didn''t you notice my presence? Stupid..."


    Xi Gongjun clenched his small fist, thinking in his heart that when he appeared again, he would absolutely ignore him and let him feel her anger.


    "But if you ignore him, will he be angry?"


    "Ignore him for a day. It takes too long. If he ignores him for an hour, will he leave again? If I ignore him for a minute, will this make him feel that I am angry?"


    "Sure enough, should I go to him and ask for clarity?"


    Xi Gongzhen''s heart was very complicated, he kept asking himself, but couldn''t get any answers.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m so sorry, please give me a make-up lesson." A girl''s voice came from the door.


    "It doesn''t matter, I am very good at making up lessons." A familiar voice sounded.


    "Jun Su Yu, I have always been training in the track and field club during this period, and you have to teach me." Another girl''s voice came.


    Xi Gongzhen raised his head and saw the familiar figure, the familiar smiling face, and there were two girls beside him.


    Su Yu glanced at Xi Gongxi, smiled at her, did not walk over, but sat on a seat not far from Xi Gongxi.


    At this time, it was school time, and no students came to read books.


    When Xi Gongzhen saw Su Yu, his face was happy, and his eyes were dark when he saw that he didn''t mean to come.


    Su Yu sat next to Chihiro Kosaka, and Ayumi Kogen sat on the opposite side. The final exam was about to take place. They turned to Su Yu for help, which was normal.


    Gao Ayumi vaguely knew the relationship between the two, and his expression seemed unnatural.


    Chihiro Kosaka is very natural. After all, she has already had that kind of relationship with Su Yu, plus, after hearing Su Yu talk about him and Ayumi Kogen, she is ready to have a showdown against Ayumi Kogen.


    As soon as the three of them sat down, Su Yu began to teach them different types of problems.


    When Xi Gongzhen saw Su Yu seriously teaching others, he felt that he was very handsome.


    However, when her gaze moved under the table, her face flushed.


    Su Yu actually put a hand on Chihiro Kosaka''s leg, and his leg was very close to Ayumi Kogen''s leg.


    Shiomiya Shili looked at the two girls carefully, and noticed the blush on their faces, especially Chihiro Kosaka, who was a little stuttered.


    Suddenly, Chihiro Kosaka felt Shiomiyasui''s gaze, looked at her, and bowed her head in shame.


    Xi Gongzhi quickly retracted his gaze and slumped on the table.


    Gao Ayumi noticed Chihiro Kosaka''s reaction and glared at Su Yu in shame, but felt Su Yu''s hand on her lap.


    The atmosphere was silent for a while.


    Chihiro Kosaka got up in a panic, the blush on his face still not fading.


    "I have things to do, so I''ll leave first, Bu Mei, you and Su Yujun talk slowly."


    As soon as Kosaka Chihiro left, Su Yu was even more unscrupulous, smiling at Ayumi Highland.


    "There are still people watching..." Gao Gaobumei grabbed Su Yu''s big hand and reminded.


    "It''s okay, I just want her to see that Xi Gong is one of my goals." Su Yu said in Gao Gaobumei''s ear.


    "You are really bad!" Gao Gaobumei glared at Su Yu.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Su Yu got up and came to Gao Gaobumei''s side.


    Shiomiya Shi heard the footsteps and found that Chihiro Kosaka had left, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    When her gaze fell on Su Yu, her face flushed with shame. Why is this person so excessive?


    He...he was actually in front of her, so close to other girls, as if she didn''t exist.


    Gao Gaoyuan thought that Su Yu was going to act, but she didn''t expect Su Yu to do the fake act. She wanted to push Su Yu away, but she had no strength.


    Su Yu lowered his head, and after a kiss, Gao Gaobumei had buried her small head in his arms with shame.


    "Bu Mei, how is it?" Su Yu blew a breath of heat into her ear.


    "Stupid!" Gao Gaobumei gave Su Yu a pink punch.


    "Bumei is so cute, go, my maid is waiting for you outside, tonight, I will slowly help you with homework." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "I...I won''t go..." Ayumi Highland lowered his head.


    "Don''t worry, it''s really just tutoring homework. If you don''t worry, you can ask Qianxun to join you." Su Yu shrugged.


    "You...you are really bad! I...I won''t agree to that kind of thing!" Gao Gaomei was ashamed and angry.


    "Promise what? Bu Mei, are you thinking about something strange? I don''t have that kind of thought." Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Do you have that kind of thought, only you know it." Gao Gaoyi struggled to leave Su Yu''s arms and took her commuter bag away.


    Gao Ayumi walked out of the library, and Shiomiyashi quickly lowered his head.


    Such a bad Su Yu, she didn''t want to talk to him, she didn''t want to say a word.


    "If he confesses to me, I...I''ll talk to him."


    "If you don''t apologize, I...I will talk to him tomorrow."


    "Strange, why can''t he still come?"


    Xi Gongzhen couldn''t help but look up, but found that Su Yu didn''t mean to come over at all, and even was about to leave the library.


    "That..." Xi Gongxi stood up and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu stopped and turned his back to Xi Gongzhu.


    "You... don''t you know me?" Xi Gongxi looked at Su Yu nervously.


    If he says that he doesn''t know her, then everything can be explained.


    Maybe, Su Yu didn''t mean it, but had a car accident and forgot all things related to her.


    "Yes, it must be so, so that he can explain his behavior."


    "So you forgot about me. No wonder he didn''t come to the library anymore. I thought it was intentional."


    "If I knew it, I should have contacted him sooner."


    "Who are you?" Su Yu turned around and pushed his glasses.


    His puzzled expression and frowning brows are simply actor-level acting skills.


    "I...My name is Xi Gongxi, it''s your girlfriend, have you forgotten?" Xi Gongxi blushed.


    "My girlfriend? I''m sorry, I don''t remember this. But since you are my girlfriend, why didn''t you come to me for so long?" Su Yu came to Xi Gongzhen step by step.


    "I...I thought you didn''t want me to find you." Xi Gongxi whispered while pinching the corner of his clothes with his little hand.


    "What does this mean? Explain in detail, I''ll listen." Su Yu raised her chin frivolously.

 484 Chapter 484: Xi Gongzhi Wants to Work

    Xi Gongzhen looked at Su Yu in front of him, his hands were still so warm, but his eyes were so strange, and the strangeness made her a little scared.


    "I...I dare not disturb you." Xi Gongzhen answered truthfully.


    "Since you are my girlfriend, then naturally you know the fact that I have other girlfriends? In this case, you don''t come to me, that is, you don''t like me anymore, right?" Su Yu approached It''s Xi Gongyi.


    "No...no, it''s just..."


    "Just what?" Su Yu was close to her.


    Xi Gongzhen could clearly feel Su Yu''s breathing, and subconsciously wanted to lower his head, but was restricted by his hand.


    "Is it shy?" Su Yu asked.


    "Yeah." Xi Gongzhen nodded.


    "How far has the relationship between you and me progressed?" Su Yu released his hand.


    "You said I was your girlfriend..." Xi Gongxi lowered his head and said.


    "Let me ask you specifically, what kind of relationship does the two of us have?" Su Yu frowned.


    "I...I don''t know either." Xi Gongxi said with a blush.


    "You don''t know? What kind of answer is this? Forget it, since you are my girlfriend, then I''m not welcome." Su Yu lowered his head and hugged Xi Gongzhu with one hand.


    "Um..." Xi Gongyan closed his eyes, his embrace was so warm that she couldn''t bear to leave.


    One minute later.


    "You are really obedient. It seems that you like me very much, don''t you?" Su Yu looked at Xi Gongzheng in his arms.


    "I...I don''t know." Xi Gongxi''s head was leaning against Su Yu, feeling very complicated.


    He obviously didn''t intend to pay attention to him, but said so much to him and still so close.


    "If you don''t know, I will take it as your default. I will come to you during lunch break tomorrow, go on a date with you in the afternoon, and call home in the evening and say that you will not go back." Su Yu chuckled.


    "Yeah..." Xi Gongzhu''s face was red, and he did not refuse him.


    "Really, if you have anything, remember to tell me." Su Yu stroked her little head.


    Xi Gongzhen closed her eyes and her big warm hands made her feel very relieved.


    Su Yu looked at the exorcism that flew out, and was taken aback for a while, sealed it, put it into the jar, and put it into the storage ring.


    Is this all right?It''s that simple?He also prepared a lot of plans, but he didn''t expect that just touching his head would be enough.


    "Could it be that she was exorcised because of me?" Su Yu guessed in his heart.


    Originally, Xi Gongzhen''s exorcism was because of his reticence, and he had many thoughts in his heart, but he dared not express it.


    And the relationship between her and Su Yu gave her an object to talk to, and naturally there was no possibility of exorcism.


    As soon as Su Yu left her, within a few days, an exorcism appeared on Xi Gongyan''s body. The reason was clear at a glance.


    "Xi Gong, how do you like me?" Su Yu took her into his arms.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Xi Gongxi looked up at Su Yu in doubt.


    "Stupid Xi Gong." Su Yu said with a smile.


    Xi Gongzhi was stunned for a moment and reacted, tears also fell.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry. I was joking with you just now, and I was going to give you a surprise. Unexpectedly, my Xigong likes me so much, even if I am amnesia, I will be so obedient." Wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Idiot!" Xi Gongzhu summoned his courage, and after speaking, he hugged Su Yu tightly.


    "Forgive me, Xi Gong, I can take you wherever you want to go on a date." Su Yu softly coaxed Xi Gongzhu in his arms.


    "I...I want to eat ramen." Shiomiya Shi said in a low voice.


    In the past few days, without Su Yu''s company, she dared not go to the ramen shop alone.


    "For such a simple request, you don''t need to go to the ramen shop. I will cook it myself. Let''s go to the cooking classroom." Su Yu smiled.


    "I...I just want to eat the ramen from that ramen shop with you." Xi Gongzheng glanced at Su Yu.


    "So that''s it, is it so?" Su Yu held Xi Gongxi''s little hand.


    Xi Gongzhen nodded, what she liked was this feeling.


    "Then let''s go, after eating the ramen, let''s go to the movie." Su Yu squeezed her little hand.


    What Shiomiyashi pursues is very simple, and that is the warmth he brings to her. Even if she walks holding hands, it is very satisfying for her.


    ...


    Ramen shop.


    Shiomiya Shiri drank the soup in the ramen with a very enjoyable expression.


    The weather outside is getting colder, and this steaming bowl of ramen, for her, is better than all the deliciousness.


    Su Yu tasted the ramen, the taste was very ordinary, but a little warm.


    Shigong Shi was probably too hungry, and the appearance of eating noodles was cruel, and the appearance of being scalded was slightly cute.


    When she finished eating the ramen, she found Su Yu looking at her with a petting expression.


    "me��"


    "Unexpectedly, the hungry Xi Gong is so cute, I like you more and more." Su Yu wiped the corners of her mouth with a tissue and held her little hand.


    Shiomiya Shi''s face flushed red, and Su Yu was dragged out of the ramen shop.


    As soon as he walked out the door, Xi Gongxi was stunned.


    White snowflakes drifted and fell on the ground.


    "It''s snowing, it seems that Christmas is not far away, Xi Gong, is there any arrangements for winter vacation?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and watched the snowflakes melt.


    "Resting at home." Xi Gongxi answered honestly.


    "When the winter vacation is over, I will probably transfer to school and return to Chief Wu Gao." Su Yu paused.


    "Aren''t you coming back?" Xi Gongxi was taken aback for a moment, his face a little bit sad.


    "Probably won''t transfer another school." Su Yu said softly.


    "Then I...I want to transfer to Chief Wu Gao, too." Xi Gongzhen''s small hand clenched slightly.


    "Does Xi Gong want to transfer schools with me?" Su Yu was not surprised.


    "If you agree, I can work part-time while preparing to transfer to General Wugao." Xi Gongzhu knew that Su Yu was rich, but he never thought about using his money.


    "Working? Do you have any working experience?" Su Yu smiled.


    "No, but I can try..."


    "I have a job, do you want it? The salary is stable, there is no need to talk to anyone, and the working environment is also good." Su Yu interrupted her.


    "What job?" Xi Gongxi asked curiously.


    "Be my girlfriend." Su Yu pulled her into his arms.


    "That''s not work, I don''t want your money..."


    "This is work. Be my girlfriend, take care of yourself, and in the future, we will have children, take good care of our children, and pensions." Su Yu said seriously.


    Xi Gongzhen blushed, knowing that Su Yu was joking, but couldn''t refute it.


    "How? Consider this job?"


    "I want to be the administrator of the library." Xi Gongzhi was weak.


    "Okay, I see, my study will be transformed into your library." Su Yu nodded.


    "Not that kind of library, but a bookstore..."


    "No problem, the books in the bookstore are delivered to home every day."


    "Then I''ll stay in the library of Maishima Academy."


    "Do you want Maishima Academy''s library? It''s a little troublesome, but it''s okay to buy it."


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "I will buy what Xi Gong wants."

 485 Chapter 485 Xi Gongzhi Wants Friends

    In the coffee shop near the cinema.


    "Well, stay in the library today." After Xi Gongzhen finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Su Yu was drinking coffee and holding her little hand.


    The two had just finished watching the movie, and now it was dark outside and snow was floating outside the window.


    Xi Gongxi put away his phone, took a sip of coffee, and glanced at Su Yu.


    When she found that Su Yu was watching her, she quickly lowered her head.


    "Xi Palace, where to go next?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "You...you decide." Xi Gongxi stammered.


    "Should I decide? Xi Gong chose not to go home because he wanted to stay with me, right?" Su Yu''s hands held her little hands.


    On the plateau Ayumi, he had arranged for Nagase to go to tutor homework, and he was in the villa of Aoyama''s family. There was no problem.


    Now, the most important thing is Shiomiyashi.


    Although the exorcism has been eliminated, she still has the goddess in her body, and the better the relationship with her, the better for the goddess to restore her strength.


    When the goddess awakens and confronts him with a goddess posture, the evolution of the god soldier mode can be increased.


    Xi Gongzhen nodded shyly. She wanted to be with Su Yu. Everything before that was a lie. Whether she ignored him or didn''t talk to him, these were all her angry words.


    Su Yu was in front of her, hugging her, holding her hand, every minute, every second, she didn''t want to leave him.


    "I was going to teach Step Mei with homework. She has already gone. Should Xi Gong go to my other residence together?" Su Yu smiled at Xi Gongzheng.


    Xi Gongxi shook his head, blushing.


    "Are you worried that I will do strange things to you?" Su Yu saw through her mind at a glance.


    Shimiya Shi said nothing, his face flushed even more.


    "I feel a little bit lost in my heart. I didn''t expect that I was such a person in Xi Gong''s eyes. It really hurt me too much." Su Yu sighed.


    "No...no, I just think the atmosphere will be strange if I go there." Xi Gongxi said quickly.


    "Really?" Su Yu confirmed.


    "I... I can talk to no one other than Su Yujun." Xi Gongxian bowed his head.


    "Don''t Xi Gong want friends?" Su Yu squeezed her little hand.


    "If you are there, I don''t need a friend." Xi Gongzhu said, and glanced at Su Yu, for fear that he would be angry.


    "What about when I''m not by your side?" Su Yu asked.


    "Book... Books are my friends." Xi Gongzhen hesitated.


    "As long as Xi Palace has a book to read, is it enough?"


    Xi Gongzhu''s body trembled, Su Yu''s words were too familiar.


    Teachers, classmates, family, they all asked her this sentence.


    Is it enough to have a book?Is it really enough?


    Xi Gongyi looked up at Su Yu. Before he appeared, she did think that having books to read was enough. As long as there were enough books, she could stay alone.


    However, after Su Yu appeared, no interesting books could compare to him.


    As long as Su Yu is by her side, Xi Gongzhu can no longer read a book seriously.


    She knew that no interesting book was as important as Su Yu.


    The warmth he brought to her was like a beam of light shining in her world, which made her unable to ignore his existence.


    Xi Gongzhi opened her mouth. She answered negatively to this question, but she couldn''t say it.


    "Xi Palace needs friends. You can accept me, and you can definitely accept them. Even if you don''t have the same interest, as long as you muster up the courage, they will definitely be interested in Xi Palace''s wisdom. In this case, even after I transfer, Xi Palace will I won��t be lonely, I��m relieved to have them with you.�� Su Yu said with a smile.


    Xi Gong looked at Su Yu with dismay, she didn''t want him to transfer and leave, but she couldn''t stop her.


    In front of him, she was just one of the girls she liked, not the only girl she liked.


    Xi Gongzheng could imagine that Chief Wu Gao should have many girls who like Su Yu, and they may be like her, waiting for Su Yu''s return.


    "Zong Wu Gao arrives at Maishima Academy. It takes up to half an hour. If you want to see me, you can call me at any time and I will let the driver come to pick you up." Su Yu kissed Xi Gongzheng lightly. tiny hand.


    Xi Gongzhen''s eyes darkened, and her small hand squeezed slightly. Seeing Su Yu''s gentle smile, a thought came into her heart.


    "Don''t make him worry, he has other things to do, and there are other girls waiting for him, I can''t be so selfish." Xi Gongzhen thought in his heart.


    She didn''t always entangle Su Yu''s thoughts. From the time she liked Su Yu, she knew that he didn''t belong to her alone, and he would not stay with any girl forever.


    In this case, she should at least prevent Su Yu from worrying about her.


    "Have you considered it? Xi Gong." Su Yu said softly when he saw Xi Gongxian''s gradually firm eyes.


    "I...I want to have friends." Xi Gongxi said with courage.


    ...


    In Qingshan''s villa.


    Chihiro Kosaka wrote homework, glanced at Jun Nagase, then at Ayumi Kogen.


    Gao Ayumi invited her to come, which can also be explained as she is nervous.


    But why is Jun Nagase here?


    What is the relationship between Su Yu and Nagase Jun?Why can she be called to teach them homework?


    Also, I won��t talk about Kujo Moon Night, why is the location at the Qingshan House?Why is the famous eldest girl Aoyama Meisheng dressed in a maid costume?


    Chihiro Kosaka''s eyes were full of doubts, but no one answered her.


    Wearing pajamas, Kujo Moonye drank black tea, ate snacks, and held an astronomy book in his hand. He was fascinated to read.


    Qing Shan Meisheng was dressed in a maid costume and stood aside as if she was still working.


    "Okay, I understand." Maid Xiaoyu''s voice came from outside the door.


    When everyone heard her voice, they raised their heads and watched her enter the door.


    The maid Xiaoyu was Su Yu''s exclusive maid, and they all knew that she had hardly left Su Yu''s side.


    "What''s the matter?" Aoyama Meisheng asked.


    "Master Su Yu asked me to clean up a room, and there are guests coming." The maid Xiaoyu replied.


    When everyone heard the words, their expressions were different, there are still guests at this time?Could it be that Su Yu summoned everyone?


    "I''m going to clean up." Qingshan Meisheng was taken aback for a moment.


    "I''ll be fine. You can rest, don''t have to be a maid all the time, Master Su Yu will blame me." The maid Xiaoyu shook her head.


    "I''m sorry, I''m going to change clothes now." Qing Shan Meisheng bowed apologetically, and walked toward her room.


    Everyone watched Qingshan Meisheng leave, and realized that it should be Su Yu who is coming back.


    Suddenly, their faces flushed.


    Jun Nagase was thinking, Su Yu shouldn''t do strange things to her, right?


    Ayumi Kogen was thinking, she and Chihiro Kosaka are in the same room tonight, shouldn''t Su Yu come?


    Kosaka Chihiro thought to himself, how can he not wake up Ayumi Kogen.

 486 Chapter 486: Xi Gongzhi Wants to Write a Novel

    When the car drove into Qingshan''s house.


    Xi Gongzhi got out of the car nervously and looked at the villa in front of him, somewhat speechless.


    "Master Su Yu, welcome back." The maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiao Tao said in unison.


    "Has the room been cleaned up?" Su Yu asked.


    "I''m ready, according to what you said, a few books are prepared on the bedside table." The maid Xiaoyu respectfully said.


    There are not many books in Qingshan''s study, and many of them are not available outside.


    "Very well, you go and rest." Su Yu nodded with satisfaction, took Xi Gongyan''s hand and walked into the villa.


    As soon as he entered the living room, Su Yu could feel the sight of the five girls.


    Kosaka Chihiro saw Shiomiyashi beside Su Yu and opened his mouth in surprise.


    Suddenly, she remembered that Xi Gongzhu should have seen Su Yu and her.


    Suddenly, Chihiro Kosaka lowered his head in shame.


    Gao Yuan Bumei glanced at Su Yu when he saw Xi Gongzhu, with an awkward smile on his face.


    After all, she was so close to Su Yu in front of Xi Gongzhu.


    Jun Nagase was a little curious when he saw Shiomiya Shiba. This girl seemed a little different from other girls.


    Jiujiao Yueye smiled at Xi Gongyi, the book she was holding was the book Xi Gongyi helped her choose.


    Qingshan Meisheng didn''t know what to say. She is not a maid now. If she salutes, the maid Xiaoyu might really be scolded by Su Yu.


    "I...I''m the library committee member of Maishima Academy, Shiomiyashi, I...can I be friends with you?" Shiomiyashi took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    The living room was quiet for a few seconds, and they didn''t expect Xi Gongzhi to say such things.


    "Xigong, can I call you that? I often go to the library recently. Do you remember me?" Jiutiao Yueye smiled slightly.


    "Yeah, I remember. A member of the Department of Astronomy, Kujo Tsukiye, likes to watch the stars. He has borrowed books from me several times, all of them are astronomy books." Xi Gongzhen was a little excited.


    "Student Xi Gong, right? I am Highland Ayumi from the Track and Field Department and I like sports. Therefore, my grades are always not good and I tend to lose track of subjects. I remember that you are the first few students in the same grade. If you have time in the future, Can I go to the library to ask you to help with homework?" Gao Gao Ayumi got up and came to Xi Gongzheng, stretched out his hand and said with a smile.


    "I know you, at the sports meeting, the hurdle took the first classmate Gaoyuan Ayumi, and I am glad to meet you." Xi Gongzheng shook hands with Gao Ayumi quickly.


    "Ayumi, your grades have been good, so I deserve more counseling. Shiomiya, I''m Ayumi''s friend, Chihiro Osaka, with average grades, not good at sports, and few good friends. If you don''t mind, I think we can be good friends." Chihiro Kosaka walked over, smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "Don''t mind, I''m more ordinary." Xi Gongxi breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, they were so easy to talk.


    "I... my grades are not good, can I go to the library to find you?" Qingshan Meisheng raised his hand.


    "Yeah." Xi Gongxi nodded hard, with a sweet smile on his face.


    "It''s not difficult to find good friends, right?" Su Yu patted Xi Gongzhi''s head.


    "Thanks to Su Yujun''s encouragement, I can talk to them." Xi Gongxi said in a low voice.


    "Then talk for a while, I''ll make desserts for you." Su Yu smiled and walked towards the kitchen.


    Shiomiyashi sat on the sofa.


    "I am Su Yu-kun''s teacher, Jun Nagase." Jun Nagase smiled kindly at her.


    "Teacher?!" Xi Gongxi froze for a moment, his expression a little strange.


    "Ahem, classmate Xi Gong, can you tell me what books are in the library?" Gao Ayumi saw her eyes and knew what Xi Gongzhen was thinking.


    She was thinking about this question just now, but Jun Nagase is a teacher after all, she dare not think about it.


    "Okay." Xi Gongzhen reacted with a blush on his face and began to talk about the library.


    Her knowledge of the library is like a library computer in her head.


    Every book, every kind of book, every story, from popular books to unpopular books, from literary works to children''s stories, shocked everyone.


    Nagase Jun faced Shiomiya Shiba, feeling like a child who knew nothing.


    The number of books Xi Gongzhi has read is definitely hundreds of times, thousands of times.


    The books in the entire library, even when Nagase was at school, did not read many books, let alone go to the library after going to university.


    Shiomiya Shi said that she had read more than 90% of the books in the Maishima Academy Library. In her eyes, this was a god-level figure.


    She had no doubt that Xi Gongzhi was lying, and there was no artificiality in her sincere eyes.


    However, what she didn''t know was that Xi Gongzheng said ten percent less in order not to scare them.


    She had read all the books in the library, almost every day, hundreds of books, only after Su Yu appeared, did she slow down.


    Su Yu possessed the ability to never forget, and Xi Gongzhu also possessed the same ability. This ability may be an exorcism, or it may be an ability that the goddess brings her.


    Su Yu knew this very well. This was a superpower belonging to Xi Gongzhu, but she herself didn''t realize how powerful she was.


    To put it bluntly, Xi Gongzhu is a walking library.


    If she is allowed to read certain books, she will even have the potential to become a scientist.


    ...


    When Su Yu brought desserts, she found them listening to Xi Gongxi''s story.


    The story Xi Gongzhi told her was nothing else, it was the story in the books that Su Yu brought her, she remembered it clearly.


    Su Yu put the dessert on the coffee table, poured a cup of black tea, and placed it in front of Xi Gongzhu.


    Then, he poured himself a cup of warm black tea, sat opposite Xi Gong Shi, and listened to her telling stories with them.


    Xi Gongxi took a sip of black tea, feeling warm in his heart.


    "Teacher Xigong, what happened next?"


    "Teacher Xigong, let''s go on, I still want to hear the follow-up of this story."


    "Teacher Xigong tells stories really well, and I am fascinated by it."


    Shiomiyashi put down his teacup and continued talking.


    It wasn''t until ten o''clock in the evening that they were all sleepy, and Xi Gongxi stopped.


    "This story is actually the story recorded in the book Su Yujun gave me. There are some my own understandings in it. If you are interested, you can ask Su Yujun to borrow the book." Xi Gongzhen said in a low voice.


    "I think that book is not as good as Xi Gong. You should write the book yourself, plus your understanding. Anyway, the book has not been released yet." Su Yu smiled.


    "How can this be? Even if it hasn''t been released, it is the painstaking effort of the original author. I definitely can''t take it as my own." Xi Gongzhen shook his head.


    "Then you can write an original story, I am looking forward to it." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Xi Gongzhi froze for a moment, and wrote an original story?writing a novel?


    This seems to be a good job.

 487 Chapter 487

    In Qingshan''s villa.


    "This is Xi Palace''s room. Let''s rest here tonight." Su Yu opened the door of the guest room.


    Xi Gongxi walked into the room, and as soon as he entered the door, he heard the door close.


    Looking back, she found that Su Yu was still in the room with a blush on her face.


    "I want to read stories to you here until you fall asleep." Su Yu walked to the bed and picked up a book.


    "I...I want to change clothes..." Xi Gongzhi stammered.


    "It''s okay, I won''t take a peek." Su Yu smiled slightly, looking at her with straight eyes.


    Xi Gongbian was taken aback for a moment, then came to understand, shyly walked to the bed.


    He really doesn''t peek, because he sees with integrity.


    A pajama was prepared in front of the bed, Xi Gongzhu turned his back to Su Yu and began to change clothes.


    "Xi Gong is so shy, I''m moved a little bit, do you want me to stay with you?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Xi Gongzhu.


    "No...no more." Xi Gongxi whispered.


    "You are welcome, as long as you say a word, I will be with you." Su Yu appeared in front of Xi Gongzhu with a movement.


    Xi Gongxi was startled, and subconsciously stepped back and fell on the quilt.


    Su Yu leaned over to look at Xi Gongzhu, like a wall dong, and sealed her escape route with both hands.


    Xi Gongzhen put her pajamas on her body and turned her little head to one side. She neither dared to look at Su Yu, nor gave up running away. In other words, she had never thought about running away.


    With a short distance, she could clearly feel Su Yu''s breathing and her own heartbeat.


    "Xi Gong, you are so cute." Su Yu said in Xi Gongzhu''s ear.


    Shiomiyashi moved his little hand slightly, and covered his little head with his pajamas.


    Su Yu looked at her amusedly, her pajamas covered her little head, but nothing else, Xi Gongzhu now looked like an ostrich.


    "Give me a little reward, I won''t bother you, and take the initiative to leave." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Really?" Xi Gongzhu looked at Su Yu with a probe.


    "Yeah." Su Yu nodded.


    Xi Gongzhen stood up cautiously and kissed Su Yu''s cheek lightly, as if a dragonfly dipped in the water, then he covered his little head.


    "You are like this, I don''t want to leave." Su Yu gently held Xi Gongzhu''s little hand.


    Xi Gongxi glanced at Su Yu sneakily, blushing on his small face.


    "Just kidding, go to sleep." Su Yu let go, uncovered the quilt, and hugged her up. After putting it away, he covered her with the quilt.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Xi Gongzhu stared at Su Yu.


    "No thanks, good night." Su Yu lowered his head and kissed Xi Gongyan''s forehead, turned off the lights, and walked out the door.


    Looking at the closed door, Xi Gongzhi shrank into the bed, with a shy and sweet smile on his face.


    ...


    On the corridor.


    As soon as Su Yu closed the door, she found Jiutiao Yueye in her pajamas, looking at him.


    "Is Yueye''s pajamas made to order?" Su Yu looked at her pajamas carefully, it looked like a child''s style in a shopping mall.


    "You didn''t stay in her room because of them? Who is your goal?" Jiu Tiao Yue Ye gave Su Yu a blank look.


    "Confidentiality, children go to bed early, don''t care about this kind of thing." Su Yu came to Jiutiao Yueye and patted her little head.


    "Can you coax me to sleep?" Jiutiao Yueye hesitated.


    "Do you need me to coax you to sleep?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "I...I just want to try the feeling of being coaxed to sleep." Kujo Moonye blushed.


    "Well, I''ll be your parent once and coax you to sleep." Su Yu pushed open the door of Jiutiao Yueye.


    "Thank you." Kujo Tsukiye said with embarrassment.


    "It''s okay, by the way, I remember your mother is very beautiful..."


    "You... if you dare to attack her, I will never spare you!" When Jiu Tiao Yue Ye heard this, she clenched her small fist in shame.


    "Uh, I mean, you deserve to be her daughter, and you don''t mean anything strange." Su Yu looked innocent.


    "Don''t come near her!" Jiutiao Yueye breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn''t help but warn.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t even seen it before, how could I think of her." Su Yu smiled awkwardly.


    "My mother, she is very beautiful, very good, and very strong, so their relationship is very bad." Jiutiao Yueye said, got into the bed and hugged a big panda puppet.


    "Too strong, even if it is beautiful, it is useless. No man will always like this kind of woman." Su Yu sat beside the bed and said.


    "I think they are together, there is no love at all. Both of them only know about work. My mother pursues art, and my father pursues money. After having me, they never talked together." He tightened the puppet, and his eyes were a little sad.


    "Do you think it is because of you?" Su Yu asked.


    "I don''t know. Before, I did think so. Until now, I think they have just come to the end of their marriage." Jiujiao Yueye shook his head and said.


    "Are you at the end of marriage?" Su Yu murmured.


    "Su Yujun, is marriage different from when you are in love? Will quarrel about all kinds of things, worry about the responsibility of taking care of children, and get furious about the trivial things in life that go wrong?" Moonlight looked at Su Yu.


    "Everyone''s marriage is different. Some people walk together and support each other. Even if there is some quarrel, they will reconcile the next day.


    And some people, their marriage itself has problems, not their own wishes, but they just want to get married and get married."Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Then if I were to marry you, would you be angry with me, be angry with me, and throw a beer can at me after drinking?" Jiu Tiao Yue Ye stared at Su Yu closely.


    "How is this possible? It is unreasonable to be angry at a woman who likes you. This kind of anger can only prove your incompetence." Su Yu smiled bitterly.


    "That''s how my father treated my mother. He lost his job for a while. He drank at home every day. After getting drunk, he smashed his mother on the head with an empty can when he was quarreling with his mother." Kujo Tsukiye said in silence for a moment. .


    "In this way, your parents'' divorce is not entirely the fault of one party." Su Yu commented.


    "Isn''t it my father''s fault?" Kujo Tsukiye asked in confusion.


    "Your mother was also at fault. When your father lost his job, she quarreled with him. This will only cause an escalation of the quarrel. Moreover, if she anticipates your father will do it, she can directly push the marriage to an end. ��" Su Yu said here, and paused.


    "You mean, she did it on purpose? She was deliberately injured, making her father feel guilty, and then causing an irreparable rift in her emotions?" Kujo Tsukiye sat up in shock.


    "I didn''t say that." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.

 488 Chapter 488 Qingshan Meishengs anger

    After Kujo Tsukiye was surprised, he fell into deep thought.


    "Stop thinking about it, maybe I guessed it wrong..."


    "Jun Su Yu, you may not guess wrong." Jiutiao Yueye said with complicated eyes.


    "Why do you think so?" Su Yu asked strangely.


    He had never seen Yoko Kujo, he had only heard her name, and had not even seen the picture.


    "She is very smart, she has been a top designer at a young age. After marrying her father, her career slowly slowed down, as if it was because of her father''s work that affected her creative ability." Said with a small fist.


    "This��"


    "So smart, why would she choose to fight when her father is drunk? I think there is only one reason, and that is...she wants to break this marriage completely." Kujo Moonye said word by word.


    "and many more��"


    "If it weren''t for you to remind me, I almost forgot that. She had always been dissatisfied with this marriage, and it was even more obvious after I was born. The biggest reason for the divorce between the two is probably the woman my father knew outside. I was bumped into by her once." Jiutiao Yueye said slowly.


    "Uh... this is a bit too much."


    "It is true that neither party can be blamed for their affairs. The father is not innocent, and the mother is not the one who was completely injured." Jiujiao Yueye sighed.


    Su Yu opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you help me... do me a favor?" Jiutiao Yueye said suddenly.


    "What are you busy?" Su Yu said in a daze.


    "They want to divorce, and my father is unwilling, so there is no way to divorce. I don''t want her to plan bigger things. Can you let them divorce?" Jiujiao Yueye said seriously.


    "..." There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead. It was so strange that the matter of his parents was decided by guesswork alone?


    "Jun Su Yu, you believe me, there is absolutely nothing wrong with what I said." Jiujiao Yueye took Su Yu''s hand.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that it''s not so good to facilitate their divorce like this? What if they still have feelings for each other, but there is no step down?" Su Yu persuaded.


    "With my understanding of my mother, there is absolutely no room for recovery." Jiujiao Yueye denied without hesitation.


    "Then I will investigate first before talking?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Then please, I''d better investigate my father to see if he is still in contact with women outside. If I find out about this, I want to divorce them whether they like it or not." Kujo Moonye nodded and said.


    "I''ll let people investigate. You can go to bed quickly." Su Yu let go of Jiutiao Yueye''s little hand and helped her cover the quilt.


    Jiutiao Yueye watched Su Yu leave and looked out the window. The thing that was once the most scared, now, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    ...


    Su Yu left the room of Kujo Moon Night, and as soon as he walked out, he saw Nagase Jun.


    When Nagase saw Su Yu, his face turned red, and he walked into the next room.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to disturb her, at least, he couldn''t disturb her yet.


    As he walked to the living room, Su Yu called Qianxiang and handed over the investigation of the Jiujiao family to Qianxiang.


    Kujo Moonlight may be right, maybe it is too suspicious, no matter what, it is better to investigate.


    In the living room.


    Meisheng Aoyama packs the tea set, Chihiro Kosaka and Ayumi Kogen are gone.


    "Where are they?" Su Yu asked.


    "They went to the bathroom." Aoyama Meisheng replied.


    "You also have to rest early. You don''t have to be my maid all the time. I still like you as Missy." Su Yu said softly.


    "I don''t have any place that Master Su Yu likes. I am just Master Su Yu''s maid." Qing Shan Meisheng''s eyes darkened.


    "Are you angry?" Su Yu looked at Qingshan Meisheng with interest.


    "No��"


    "Really not?"


    Aoyama Meisheng stiffened and did not answer.


    "Sure enough, I am angry." Su Yu gently hugged Qingshan Meisheng.


    "Master Su Yu, I''m just your maid, please let me go. If you are seen by them, you will definitely misunderstand my relationship with you..."


    "If you say you are my maid, I will really treat you as a maid from now on." Su Yu asked her to turn around and face herself.


    "I was Su Yu-sama''s maid..."


    "How can there be such a big vinegar smell from a maid? Did you secretly drink the vinegar jar in the kitchen?"


    Aoyama Meisheng''s face is slightly red, and his head is lowered.


    "Are all girls with blonde hair and ponytails arrogant?" Su Yu stroked her little head.


    "I''m not Tsundere..."


    "I obviously like me in my heart, I''m jealous, and a little angry, but I still want to say that I am my maid. Do you think ordinary maids dare to talk like this in front of me?" Su Yu lifted Qing Shan Meisheng''s chin.


    "Sorry, I...I..."


    "If you dare to speak to me like this next time, I will let you always wear a maid outfit, and also a maid outfit in school." Su Yu smiled.


    "What you say is what, I will listen to your orders." Qing Shan Meisheng dodged his eyes.


    "Are you talking angry again?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "I am your maid, I will do what you want me to do." Qingshan Meisheng looked at Su Yu stubbornly.


    "Well, then..." Su Yu said a word in Qingshan Meisheng''s ear.


    After hearing this, Qingshan Meisheng flushed with shame.


    "Start your performance, little maid, didn''t you say to listen to me?" Su Yu sat on the sofa and looked at Qingshan Meisheng with a full smile.


    "This... this kind of thing is not the scope of a maid''s work." Qing Shan Meisheng bit his lip and said.


    "A serious maid, it is indeed impossible to have such a job, but..."


    Su Yu stretched out his hand and pulled Qingshan Meisheng into his arms.


    "You are a rude maid who stole my things."


    "I didn''t steal anything." Qingshan Meisheng was taken aback for a moment.


    "You stole my heart. Although you only stole part of it, it still makes me feel like something is missing. What do you say?" Su Yu had a rascal smile on his face.


    After listening to his words, Qing Shan Meisheng gave Su Yu a fist with a grimace expression, and tears could not help falling.


    "The little maid is so bold, she dared to hit me, believe it or not I will drive you away tomorrow?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "You want to drive me away, just drive me away, anyway, you are a nasty guy!" Qing Shan Meisheng leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Forget it, my little maid is so cute, it would be a pity to drive you away." Su Yu smiled.


    "Stupid... bad..." Ms. Aoyama muttered.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry, it was all joking just now, why am I willing to drive you away?" Su Yu wiped Qingshan Meisheng''s tears.


    Qing Shan Meisheng didn''t speak, but looked at Su Yu with a bitter look.


    "Our contract is for a lifetime. You will be my little maid for the rest of your life. You can''t leave my side, have you heard?" Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    Aoyama Meisheng''s heart warmed and he hummed.

 489 Chapter 489 Nagase Juns Life Plan

    Su Yu watched Qingshan Meisheng return to the room and looked to the other side.


    That is the direction of the bathroom.


    Kosaka Chihiro and Ayumi Kogen hadn''t come yet, and he couldn''t wait in their room.


    In that case, it is not a surprise, but a fright.


    Chihiro Kosaka and Ayumi Kogen clearly knew the relationship between each other and Su Yu, but they didn''t directly say it.


    On the one hand, they are very shy, on the other hand it would be embarrassing.


    If Su Yu went directly to their room, it would only make the two of them face this embarrassment, which would be bad for them.


    He is not that kind of person. It is not worthwhile to make them feel uncomfortable because of his temporary evil taste.


    Even if they like him, they can''t do this to them.


    Therefore, Su Yu planned to look for them after a while.


    In Nagase Jun��s room.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    Jun Nagase glanced at the bedroom door, raised his hand and turned off the light.


    She knew that the person outside must be Su Yu.


    This is Qingshan Meisheng''s home. She didn''t want to have anything with Su Yu. If anyone heard it, whether it was Su Yu or her, she would have to face that kind of embarrassing atmosphere.


    Su Yu might not mind, but as their teacher, she must refuse this kind of thing.


    "I will find a chance to apologize to him tomorrow, and let''s go to bed now." Jun Nagase muttered and lay down.


    "Do you think I can''t come in if you don''t open the door?" A voice sounded from behind her.


    Jun Nagase was taken aback, turned around to see Su Yu, and he was relieved.


    "Why don''t you open the door?" Su Yu sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her.


    "I... I feel a little sick tonight." Nagase Jun blushed.


    "Really? What''s uncomfortable? My medical skills dare not talk about coming back to life, but as long as you still breathe, I can save you." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "I...I was in that time." Jun Nagase blushed.


    "I forgot to tell you, my nose is very good, and I can smell it a little bit." Su Yu approached Nagase Jun.


    "I''m sorry. Actually, I''m afraid that if they hear it, it will hurt you." Jun Nagase covered the quilt and said.


    "No. At that time, I will say it''s all your fault, and I blame you for being so beautiful, I''m just a simple boy." Su Yu lay beside her.


    "You are not innocent at all..."


    "I''m very simple, can''t you see it? You look at my eyes, do you see it? The sincerity in my eyes." Su Yu lifted the quilt, got into the bed, and held Nagase Jun''s small hand.


    "I can''t see clearly..." Nagase Jun whispered.


    "Do you see it clearly now?" Su Yu leaned in front of Nagase Jun.


    So close at hand, Jun Nagase could clearly feel Su Yu''s breathing and heartbeat.


    With the light of the moon, she finally saw Su Yu''s eyes clearly.


    "Your eyes are so clear, why are your hands so unruly?" Nagase Jun''s face blushed.


    "Because I like you, that''s it, I like your appearance and want to get you." Su Yu made no secret of it.


    "You already got it, are you still not satisfied?" Nagase''s eyes dodged.


    "I haven''t got your heart yet." Su Yu placed his hand on Nagase Jun''s heart, feeling her heartbeat.


    "Are your previous performances all acting?" Nagase Jun raised his head and looked directly at Su Yu.


    "It looks like you are not stupid, but you just choose to believe me. I thought you completely believed me before, but I didn''t expect that I was too naive." Su Yu laughed at himself.


    "Can you be a good person?" Nagase held Su Yu''s with both hands.


    "Be a good person? I had a choice before, but now I have no choice." Su Yu sighed.


    "No, you can choose to treat them well, those girls who like you, as long as you treat them sincerely, I can choose to keep them secret." Nagase Jun approached Su Yu and said seriously.


    "Didn''t you say that you want me to break up with them or something?" Su Yu said in a daze.


    "I can see that they like you and they know that other girls like you. Since they all know each other''s existence and have accepted this kind of thing, how could I let you break up with them? In that case, I am the least Reasonable." Jun Nagase shook his head.


    "You were an idiot. Your teacher dream is too ideal, and it is impossible to become a real teacher." Su Yu snapped Nagase''s forehead.


    "My idol is a wrestler. I have always longed for his aura. If there is any difficulty, I have to face the difficulty and overcome it." Jun Nagase said, covering his forehead.


    "So, the talents in the basketball club left one by one, right?" Su Yu said of Nagase''s experience.


    "Well, my training plan is too difficult for everyone." Nagase Jun''s eyes darkened.


    "Do you want to change your life plan? Right now, it''s still too late. I can let you choose any profession." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "My life plan is to rely on momentum and hard work to overcome the immediate difficulties." Nagase Jun smiled.


    "If there is no plan, just say there is no plan, don''t talk about the lines of the second grade." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Su Yu-kun, what profession do you think I should go to in the future?" Nagase Jun looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "This, let me think about it." Su Yu pondered.


    a long time.


    "Did you think about it?"


    "I thought about it."


    "What occupation is best for me?"


    "Being my wife is the most suitable."


    "Jun Su Yu, be more serious..."


    "I''m serious, this profession is the best for you, I give you a high salary."


    Nagase Jun''s face was a little hot, and she turned around in embarrassment, not wanting to pay attention to Su Yu anymore.


    Su Yu hugged her, smelled the scent from Nagase Jun''s body, and closed his eyes.


    The atmosphere was quiet for a while, but it didn''t mean that the two of them could sleep.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu asked knowingly.


    "You...what are you going to do?" Nagase turned around again, his face flushed.


    "I just need to hold you, and when you fall asleep, I will leave." Su Yu looked down at Nagase Jun.


    "You...you are like this, how can I sleep?" Nagase was so embarrassed that he wanted to push Su Yu away.


    "It''s all because you are so beautiful." Su Yu said seriously.


    "You... badass." Jun Nagase clenched his small fist and gave Su Yu a pink fist.


    "Ah, I''m dead." Su Yu made a fake voice that could no longer be faked.


    "Can''t you go find other girls? Isn''t their relationship with you very good?" Jun Nagase lowered his small fist.


    "Didn''t you say you want to protect them? This is the protection you said? What if I hurt them?" Su Yuyi said righteously.


    Jun Nagase looked at his clumsy acting and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Why are you laughing? Don''t laugh." Su Yu stared at Nagase Jun.


    Nagase pure white glanced at Su Yu, fluffed his long hair, and got into the bed.

 490 Chapter 490 Ayumi Plateau and Chihiro Kosaka

    After leaving Nagase Jun''s room, he closed the door gently.


    The hallway was quiet, and the maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiaotao were downstairs.


    Su Yu closed his eyes and listened to the movement in the surrounding rooms.


    The ability of God''s Ear has been greatly improved after having the power of the ten tails.


    The whole villa constitutes a complete auditory world.


    In Xi Gongzhi''s room, she fell asleep with a book on her pillow.


    In the room of Kujo Moonlight, she holding the puppet was talking in sleep.


    In Qingshan Meisheng''s room, she had a sweet smile on her face, and she was writing something, which seemed to be a diary.


    The maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiaotao, they are like stone statues, standing outside the door.


    Needless to say, Nagase just fell asleep.


    In the room of Chihiro Kosaka and Ayumi Kogen, the two of them were hovering on the edge of falling asleep.


    The two of them clearly knew that Su Yu was very likely to attack them, so both of them couldn''t sleep.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, curled the corner of his mouth, and walked towards the room of Kosaka Chihiro and Ayumi Kogen.


    Gently opened and closed the door, Su Yu came to the bed.


    When he opened the door of the room, the sleepiness of the two girls disappeared, but neither opened their eyes, as if they had been discussed.


    "Bumei? Bumei?" Su Yu crouched next to Bumei on the plateau and called out a few words.


    Gao Ayumi clenched her small hands slightly, closed her eyes, and did not answer.


    She didn''t want to make a fool of herself in front of Chihiro Kosaka, and she didn''t want Chihiro Kosaka to hear any strange noises.


    "Are you asleep?" Su Yu got up and muttered.


    Gao Gaobumei breathed a sigh of relief, and it seemed that Su Yu was leaving.


    However, in the next second, she knew she was wrong.


    "Chihiro? Chihiro?" Su Yu called Chihiro Kosaka''s name twice.


    Like Ayumi Kogen, Chihiro Kosaka did not fall asleep either, and with her blushing face, she did not dare to open her eyes to see Su Yu.


    "Strange, did you fall asleep so soon?" Su Yu murmured again.


    Chihiro Kosaka and Ayumi Kogen breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, Su Yu should be leaving now, right?


    However, in the next second, they found that their ideas were grossly wrong.


    Su Yu actually lifted a corner of the quilt, crossed Chihiro Kosaka, and lay directly between them.


    "This guy!" Ayumi Kogen and Chihiro Kosaka were extremely nervous.


    Su Yu looked at the two people with his back to him, with a smile at the corners of his mouth, and opened his arms.


    "Since you are all asleep, then I''m not welcome."


    Chihiro Kosaka and Ayumi Kogen were shocked, but before they could react, they felt Su Yu''s hand.


    Suddenly, the two of them covered their mouths in shame, for fear of making any strange noises.


    "Sure enough, Stepme is better." Su Yu commented seriously.


    Gao Gaobumei clenched her small fist in shame, and wanted to punch Su Yu.


    Chihiro Kosaka sighed inwardly.


    "However, such a Chihiro will seek my help." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    Chihiro Kosaka was taken aback for a moment, her face was flushed.


    Gao Gaoyuan heard the meaning of Su Yu''s words, and after thinking about it for a moment, she felt hot on her face.


    Su Yu retracted his hand.


    Chihiro Kosaka and Ayumi Kogen breathed a sigh of relief again.


    However, in the next second, they found that they were wrong again.


    "This time, did Bumei win? As expected, he is a member of the track and field club. The child in the future must be a boy." Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "I won''t..."


    "If Bumei is awake, she will definitely say, I won''t have children with you." Su Yu said Gao Gaobumei''s inner thoughts.


    Gao Gaobumei was guessed by Su Yu, and his face was red again.


    Chihiro Kosaka felt that he had lost again. Sure enough, in Su Yu''s heart, was he inferior to Ayumi Highland?


    "However, compared to naughty boys, I still prefer well-behaved girls. Chihiro might have a girl." Su Yu paused.


    Chihiro Kosaka''s eyes lit up, and she was a little excited. He didn''t expect that he would beat Ayumi Kogen here.


    Gao Gaobumei thought of more. She felt that Su Yu was not here to take advantage, but to praise them.


    "Could it be that he knew that we weren''t asleep, and he deliberately said these words so that Qianxun and I could hear these words, so as to improve the goodwill of the two of us?" Gao Gaoyi suddenly realized.


    "Whether it''s Chihiro or Bumi, I like them very much. I hope they can get along well. If my appearance destroys the relationship between them, then I am so sorry to them." Su Yu retracted his hand and said softly. .


    Chihiro Kosaka felt warm, but Su Yu would say so unexpectedly.


    The same goes for Gao Gaobao. Even if she guessed Su Yu''s purpose, she felt warm in her heart.


    Su Yu glanced at Kosaka Chihiro, then at Ayumi Kogen, turned them around and hugged them lightly.


    Chihiro Kosaka and Ayumi Kogen leaned in Su Yu''s arms, felt the warmth he brought, and soon fell asleep.


    Su Yu''s pupil technique flickered, causing them to put their hands together.


    He stood by the bed, watching Ayumi Kogen and Chihiro Kosaka who were sleeping.


    "good night."


    ...


    The morning sun shone into the room.


    Ayumi Kogen slowly opened his eyes, and at a glance he saw Chihiro Kosaka who was close at hand, and the hands they were holding.


    She recalled what happened last night, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "It seems that he occasionally does something good."


    "Ayumi, good morning, did you just say something?" Chihiro Kosaka woke up in a daze.


    "No...nothing, it''s time to get up." Gao Gao said with a smile.


    "Yeah. Ayumi, did anything happy happen?" Chihiro Kosaka recalled what happened last night and said carefully.


    "I had a dream last night. I dreamed of my prince charming. As a result, when he walked down, I realized that it was you." Ayumi Gao Gao covered her mouth and smiled.


    "It''s a weird dream. However, I also had a dream last night. In the dream, I lost my way, and the passing Stepmi saved me." Chihiro Kosaka stood up and said.


    "Then you have to thank me. This afternoon, go to the ramen shop I always recommend, right?"


    "Well, a ramen shop that can be liked by Ayumi, I have long wanted to try it."


    "It is indeed a bit embarrassing to go in alone, surrounded by uncles and office workers."


    "Hmm, if they are staring at it, the atmosphere is really embarrassing."


    The two talked and laughed, and the relationship became better than before.


    When they got dressed and came to the living room, they found that everyone else had already gotten up, and Su Yu even made breakfast.


    "Bu Mei, Chihiro, didn''t you two rest last night?" Su Yu asked pretending to know nothing.


    Ayumi Kogen and Chihiro Kosaka looked at each other.


    "We had a nightmare last night and dreamed that a bug fell on our body."


    "Yes, that bug is really annoying."


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. Are you talking about cross talk?

 491 Chapter 491: First See Mai Sakurajima

    Maishima Academy, in front of the school.


    Two cars parked in front of the school, one for Kosaka Chihiro and Ayumi Kogen, and one for Aoyama Meisheng and Kujo Tsukiye.


    When Jun Nagase got near the school, he got out of the car.


    As for Su Yu?He naturally asked for leave.


    ...


    The scene of a show.


    Su Yu looked at the girl who was being interviewed.


    With long black hair, fair features, a sweet smile on his face, and a sailor uniform from Yingcai High School, people will understand at a glance that this is a high school student.


    However, her figure far exceeds that of ordinary female high school students, and long-term exercise has made her maintain an excellent figure.


    In the face of the reporter and the camera, she always kept smiling. Her smile was very natural, which made people unable to find any flaws.


    "Okay, thank Ms. Mai Sakurajima. The above is the experience of Ms. Mai Sakurajima in the past two years. She has been selected as the heroine of a movie. Let everyone look forward to Miss Mai''s next performance." Smiling at the camera.


    "K" As the voice of the person in charge of the show sounded, the staff quickly handed the cups to the two.


    Mai Sakurajima took a sip of tea and was about to talk to the host. A woman in professional attire came over and whispered a few words in her ear.


    She raised her head to look at Su Yu on the side, her expression changed slightly, but did not refuse, but got up and walked towards Su Yu.


    "Ms. Mai Sakurajima, please take care of me for the first time." Su Yu waited until Mai Sakurajima came to him and stretched out his hand.


    "When I first met, Su Yu-jun, I heard Miss Shichijo say that you are her fiance..." Before Mai Sakurajima could finish her sentence, she felt Su Yu holding her hand and refused to let go.


    "I am indeed Sky''s fiance, but we are not married yet." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "This is not something a gentleman should do, please let go of my hand." Mai Sakurajima lowered her voice.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yu''s fianc�� in Qijo Sky, she would never see him, let alone shake hands with him.


    "I don''t think I''m a gentleman, especially when facing girls, the more gentle you behave, the more you will make them feel unattainable." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I don''t have that kind of thought." Mai Sakurajima struggled, a little angry on her face.


    "I don''t care about your thoughts. The sky told me not to hurt you, and I agreed. Therefore, your schedule today is to accompany me on a date. If I am satisfied, your comeback will be smooth." Su Yu loosened Mai Sakurajima''s little hand.


    "You mean, if I make you dissatisfied, will my comeback fail?" Mai Sakurajima squeezed her small hand slightly.


    "I didn''t say that. If you are willing to understand this way, I won''t correct it." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Miss Qi Tiao has a fiance like you, it is something I did not expect. I have always owed Miss Qi Tiao a kindness. If it weren''t for her, I would not be able to be on the stage. Now, it seems that I should repay her. The kindness of you." Mai Sakurajima said seriously.


    "It has nothing to do with the sky. Don''t think too much about it. She knew she could not stop me, so she took the initiative to call me. Other girls, without this treatment, made her care so much." Su Yu frowned.


    "No matter what, I''m just a little girl that Miss Shichijo likes, and I can''t get rid of this title for the rest of my life." Mai Sakurajima lowered her head.


    "It seems that your feelings for her are very complicated, both grateful and complaining?" Su Yu looked at Mai Sakurajima with interest.


    "Su Yu-kun, just tell me, what do you want?" Mai Sakurajima dodged her eyes.


    "What do I want? I will tell you this question after the date is over." Su Yu smiled mysteriously and walked outside the door.


    Mai Sakurajima hesitated and followed in Su Yu''s footsteps.


    Behind her, the agent was explaining to the show crew.


    ...


    Su Yu''s car.


    Mai Sakurajima sat beside Su Yu, keeping a certain distance from him.


    Su Yu looked at Mai Sakurajima, from her hairstyle to her clothes, and finally, his eyes fell on Mai Sakurajima''s leg.


    Sakurajima Mai felt Su Yu''s gaze, a little embarrassed, but did not speak.


    Su Yu was even more unscrupulous when she saw her silent, and stretched out a hand.


    "Please don''t go too far." Mai Sakurajima grabbed Su Yu''s wrist.


    "I just want to feel it and see how you exercise." Su Yu blinked.


    "Thank you for your concern. I have always continued to exercise and my weight is about the same as before." Mai Sakurajima clenched her small fist.


    "Well, I will believe you once." Su Yu withdrew his hand.


    Mai Sakurajima stared at his hand for fear of a sudden attack.


    "By the way, is it true about your physical data?" Su Yu asked with a piece of information.


    Sakurajima Mai looked at the document, feeling ashamed and angry. It was her physical examination report, which recorded her figure in great detail.


    Su Yu was able to obtain this medical report, probably through the hands of his agent, for him, this was not difficult.


    "I suspect that this data is a bit false. I want to actually measure it. What do you think?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Mai Sakurajima.


    "Is this a nasty joke? Or, is Miss Seven''s fianc�� so bad?" Mai Sakurajima glared at Su Yu.


    "Of course it''s a joke. If you don''t like it, just pretend I didn''t say it." Su Yu handed the file in his hand to Mai Sakurajima.


    Mai Sakurajima snatched the documents and stuffed them into her bag, with a chill on her face.


    "I learned about you from Huayin. She said that you are a very gentle senior and taught her a lot of things carefully. I want to say thank you for her." Su Yu continued.


    "Who from Hana sound are you?" Mai Sakurajima was startled.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Hua Yinjiang is a rookie idol, but she had a large-scale concert experience. It was because of this concert that she became a popular idol. Now, her popularity can even catch up with those famous idols. According to her qualifications, it is obviously impossible to get her for that concert. Did you help her get the chance for the concert?" Sakurajima Mai speculated.


    "Yes, after I took over the idol office, I found Huayinchan. I invited her to a meal and wanted her to be my girlfriend. I didn''t expect..."


    "She rejected you, but you still gave her the opportunity and encouraged her, right? This is a perfect trap. Even me should be caught. If you behave more gently, you should now I already got her." Mai Sakurajima bit her lip.


    "You are really smart, and I analyzed my routine so quickly. That''s right, I deceived her sincerely through such a simple method and got what I wanted." Su Yu smiled.

 492 Chapter 492 Mai Sakurajima and Date

    Sakurajima Mai looked at Su Yu''s smile and wanted to punch him, but held back.


    Suddenly, she remembered something.


    "I...Is the picture I sent to Hana sound your reply?" Mai Sakurajima''s face paled.


    "She fell asleep, I can only get back the news for her. I didn''t expect that it would be a picture of you, which was taken very well." Su Yu praised.


    "You... how can you read her message? This is an act of disrespect for her!" Mai Sakurajima clenched her small fist in shame.


    "I respect her very much. I made dinner for her and coaxed her to sleep. Isn''t that enough?" Su Yu smiled.


    "You..." Mai Sakurajima was speechless.


    This is a matter between Su Yu and Nakagawa Huayin, and her answer is likely to cause trouble for Nakagawa Huayin.


    Nakagawa Hanaon does respect her very much. For such a junior, Mai Sakurajima does not want to blame her, and even sympathizes with her.


    She was deceived by Su Yu''s despicable means and became Su Yu''s girlfriend, but she did not know Su Yu''s true face.


    "Xiaoyu, stop at the mall in front." Su Yu said to the maid Xiaoyu.


    "Yes." The maid Xiaoyu replied.


    "I don''t want to go to the mall..."


    "Then we go directly to the hot spring hotel? I plan to spend the day in the hot spring hotel." Su Yu smiled.


    "I... I suddenly wanted to go to the mall again, as well as amusement parks, movie theaters, karaoke, game halls and so on." Mai Sakurajima flushed at the hot spring hotel.


    "I suddenly don''t want to go to the mall anymore." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Su Yu-kun, please...please go to the mall with me." Mai Sakurajima flushed.


    "You are playing my girlfriend now, please don''t speak in this very reluctant tone. I feel that you are reluctant to go." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Jun Su Yu, come to the mall with me?" Mai Sakurajima''s smile was somewhat false, and her little hand grabbed Su Yu''s sleeve.


    "Your person is my girlfriend, you didn''t just meet me." Su Yu glanced at her hand.


    "Is this all right?" Mai Sakurajima shook Su Yu''s hand, not feeling good.


    "What are you doing so angry? Jealous? My lovely girlfriend." Su Yu held her little hand with a full smile.


    Sakurajima Mai felt the warmth in Su Yu''s palm, turned her head, and ignored him.


    "Xiaoyu, stop ahead." Su Yu finished speaking and handed Sakurajima Mai a pair of glasses.


    "I do not need this��"


    "I don''t want to be news." Su Yu put on the glasses directly on Mai Sakurajima.


    "If you become the news, the Shichijo family will cancel your marriage contract with Miss Shichijo?" Mai Sakurajima''s smile was a little sweet.


    "I know what you are thinking. However, even if you and I walked out of the hotel to be photographed, the Qitiao family will help me eliminate all the news." Su Yu smiled.


    Mai Sakurajima''s smile solidified. She didn''t know whether Su Yu was true or not, but she really didn''t dare to bet.


    "The Shichijo family, now, is actually in my hands." Su Yu approached Mai Sakurajima and said in her ear.


    "This... it''s impossible! The Shichijo family is so powerful, how could it be in your hands?" Mai Sakurajima didn''t believe Su Yu''s words at all.


    "I''m just telling the truth, do you want to believe it or not, as you are." Su Yu shrugged.


    The car stopped in front of the mall.


    Su Yu and Mai Sakurajima got out of the car.


    ...


    In the mall.


    Mai Sakurajima looked at the clothes in Su Yu''s hand and glared at him.


    "Even if you look at me like this, you still have to wear these clothes." Su Yu handed the two sets of clothes to Mai Sakurajima.


    "I... If I was photographed wearing this kind of clothes, it would definitely affect my future, which is the same as ruining my comeback." Mai Sakurajima gritted her silver teeth.


    "Have I said that you will come out of the locker room to show me?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Then why did you give me these two clothes?" Mai Sakurajima said with shame.


    "You can treat it as...the comeback gift I gave you." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Who would give such a gift?" Mai Sakurajima asked.


    "It''s far in the sky, right in front of you, didn''t I just give it to you?" Su Yu said solemnly.


    "You..." Mai Sakurajima took a deep breath and kept saying in her heart, staying sensible.


    "Go and change it. After the change, just ask me to take a look. I''ll look at other clothes..."


    "You are so soulless!" Mai Sakurajima couldn''t help it anymore and struck Su Yu with a punch.


    Su Yu grabbed Mai Sakurajima''s small fist, and let her fall on her arm on the side of her body.


    Mai Sakurajima looked at Su Yu who was close at hand, and stayed for a while, trying to get up, but found that Su Yu was holding her waist with one hand, making her unable to straighten up.


    "Let go of me!" Mai Sakurajima''s eyes flushed.


    "Are you really angry?" Su Yu said in a gentle tone.


    Mai Sakurajima was startled for a moment, and soon remembered Su Yu''s routine, her small fist moved towards Su Yu''s face.


    Su Yu held her small fist and smiled at Mai Sakurajima.


    "I hate you!" Mai Sakurajima''s tears fell.


    "I know." Su Yu said indifferently.


    "Even if you get something from me, I will never like you!" Mai Sakurajima glared at Su Yu fiercely.


    "I didn''t ask you to like me." Su Yu lightly kissed the back of Mai Sakurajima''s hand.


    "I will never forgive you!" Mai Sakurajima''s tears slipped from the corner of her eyes and turned her head.


    "If you don''t forgive, you won''t forgive. I never thought about making you my girlfriend." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Mai Sakurajima closed her eyes and gave up the needless struggle.


    Next second.


    "Huh" Su Yu blew a hot breath in Mai Sakurajima''s ear.


    Mai Sakurajima froze for a moment, and opened her eyes to look at him.


    "What do you think I''m going to do? I just want to see how you will react. I don''t really want to get anything from you. I don''t bother to bully girls. Of course, the back of my hand shouldn''t count, right? You can treat it as a greeting." Su Yu helped her up.


    Mai Sakurajima wiped away her tears and stared at Su Yu.


    "Are you really just teasing me?"


    "What do you think?" Su Yu asked with a smile.


    "Whether it''s a trick or something else, you are very bad!" Mai Sakurajima flushed her face, stepped on Su Yu, and walked towards the dressing room.


    "Even if you know what my routine is like? Isn''t it fooled?" Su Yu looked at Mai Sakurajima''s back, his mouth turned upward.


    "Host, be an individual." The voice of the system sounded.


    Su Yu ignored the system and went on to choose other clothes.


    In the dressing room.


    Mai Sakurajima''s face was a little hot, Su Yu could see her gaffe just now. In his eyes, she should be very embarrassing, right?


    "These two sets of clothes..." Mai Sakurajima looked at the clothes in her hand, feeling a little bit ashamed.


    Later, she remembered that Su Yu had seen her swimsuit photos.


    "Since it has been done once, there is nothing to be shy." Mai Sakurajima muttered.

 493 493 Sakurajima Mai and Singing

    Su Yu chose new clothes and stood in front of the dressing room, waiting for Mai Sakurajima.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Mai Sakurajima didn''t mean to come out yet.


    "Is this waiting for me to enter?" Su Yu''s heart moved and took a step forward.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Mai Sakurajima called.


    "Can I go in?" Su Yu asked tentatively.


    Mai Sakurajima did not answer.


    "If you don''t speak, you are acquiescence?" Su Yu asked again.


    Mai Sakurajima still did not speak.


    Su Yu looked at the situation and walked into the dressing room without being polite.


    Sakurajima Mai saw Su Yu walking in, turned her head, and blocked her with a hand unnaturally.


    "Really an unscrupulous bunny girl." Su Yu looked at her carefully and commented.


    Sakurajima Mai glanced at Su Yu in shame.


    "Can I take a picture?" Su Yu took out his phone.


    "you��"


    "Just kidding, I won''t look at the swimsuit. Try this maid outfit. If it feels fit, take it away." Su Yu put away the phone and handed the clothes to Mai Sakurajima , No longer stay.


    Mai Sakurajima looked at the closed door and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was wondering what to do if Su Yu moved her hands and feet, but she didn''t expect that Su Yu didn''t even approach her at all.


    "Does he have another purpose? Deliberately approaching me in this unpleasant way?" Mai Sakurajima was a little puzzled.


    Suddenly, she remembered Nakagawa Huayin.


    Mai Sakurajima glanced at her mobile phone, picked it up, and was about to call Nakagawa Hanaon, but stopped again.


    "I asked her about Su Yu-kun like this, and she would surely be able to guess my current situation, so she won''t ask." Mai Sakurajima thought in her heart and put down her phone.


    After half an hour.


    Mai Sakurajima walked out of the locker room.


    "How? Do these clothes still fit?" Su Yu asked.


    "Well, let''s pay." Mai Sakurajima didn''t mean to be polite with Su Yu. No matter what his purpose, Mai Sakurajima was wary.


    "You''re really welcome." Su Yu spit out, and paid to leave the clothing store.


    Mai Sakurajima was carrying the bag, and Su Yu held her small hand again.


    This time, she clearly felt the warmth in his palm.


    "Where are your eyes looking? Isn''t it thinking of something strange?" Su Yu said.


    Mai Sakurajima was stunned for a moment, and when she understood what Su Yu meant, her face blushed.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such an idol. I really saw you wrong." Su Yu pretended to be disappointed.


    "You...you are really an irritating soul!" Mai Sakurajima glared at Su Yu fiercely, trying to shake his hand away.


    "Don''t be angry, just kidding. When you were on the show, wasn''t your smile very sweet? Why did you become like this when you came to me?" Su Yu smiled.


    "You are neither a director, nor a host, nor a cameraman, what am I smiling at you?" Mai Sakurajima said in a bad mood.


    "I''m your boyfriend, have you forgotten your settings?" Su Yu blinked.


    "I forgot." Mai Sakurajima snorted coldly.


    "Then I will help you remember, we are going to the hot spring hotel next, right?" Su Yu smiled.


    Mai Sakurajima''s face stiffened, without answering, she walked towards the game hall on the side.


    "What do you want? I''ll catch it for you." Su Yu looked at the doll in the claw machine and said to Mai Sakurajima.


    "I want the biggest doll." Mai Sakurajima said deliberately.


    "No problem." Su Yu took out a coin and threw it in, but didn''t do it.


    "What''s the matter? Is Lord Su Yu praying for the blessing of the gods? Or, you can''t catch even a simple puppet?" Mai Sakurajima''s smile was sweet, as if facing the camera.


    "I''m just waiting for your smile." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "If you can''t catch it, then forget it. Master Su Yu is Miss Shichijo''s fianc��, and I can understand this kind of thing." Mai Sakurajima continued, still smiling.


    "You look beautiful when you laugh." Su Yu praised.


    "Don''t you dare to even try?" Mai Sakurajima narrowed her smile.


    "I don''t want to touch it, because..." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    With a "plop", the doll that Mai Sakurajima wanted fell off.


    "How is this possible?" Mai Sakurajima stared at the doll that Su Yu took out.


    "In front of me, nothing is impossible, including making you like me." Su Yu handed the doll to Mai Sakurajima.


    "I like you? This kind of thing is absolutely impossible." Mai Sakurajima took the doll and walked outside the game hall.


    Su Yu looked at her back with a smile on his lips.


    ...


    In the karaoke room.


    Sakurajima Mai finished singing and looked at the score given above, and glanced at Su Yu somewhat proudly.


    "You are a professional idol. It''s normal to have such a score, but I''m just an ordinary person." Su Yu drank a drink.


    "You haven''t sung yet, it''s your turn." Mai Sakurajima handed the microphone to Su Yu.


    "I''ll forget it, I don''t have any interest in singing." Su Yu declined.


    "It''s not that you''re half-tone?" Mai Sakurajima''s eyes lit up.


    "Forget it, I don''t sing well." Su Yu sighed.


    "It doesn''t matter, everyone is not good at singing at first, I won''t laugh at you." Mai Sakurajima''s eyes were very clear.


    "No, I don''t want to affect your mood." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "How about I sing with you?" Mai Sakurajima continued to invite.


    "That makes me inferior to you." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Su Yu-kun, I won''t laugh at you, just let me hear how you sing?" Sakurajima Mai sat next to Su Yu, her tone as if she was acting like a baby.


    "It''s useless for you to act like a baby." Su Yu glanced at Mai Sakurajima and continued to drink.


    "Then what do you want me to make me listen to your singing?" Mai Sakurajima said unwillingly.


    Su Yu is so unwilling to sing, it must be due to lack of tone. She has finally grasped Su Yu''s weakness, and if she doesn''t laugh at him, she always feels uncomfortable.


    "This..." Su Yu thought, and finally said something in Mai Sakurajima''s ear.


    Mai Sakurajima''s face flushed after listening.


    "If you don''t want to, forget it, I really don''t have any interest in singing, and I don''t sing well..."


    "I am willing, you promised me, you won''t regret it?" Mai Sakurajima gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t fight like that? I really don''t sing well." Su Yu persuaded.


    "You said first, as long as I complete your task, you will sing, right?" Sakurajima Mai stared at Su Yu.


    "Well, as long as you complete my task, I will sing a song. But are you really willing to complete the task I gave you? As far as I know, you haven''t..."


    Before Su Yu''s words fell, Mai Sakurajima''s kiss fell on his face, like a dragonfly.


    "Hurry up and sing!" Mai Sakurajima blushed and handed the microphone to Su Yu.

 494 Chapter 494: Sakurajima Mai and Gifts

    In the car to the amusement park.


    Mai Sakurajima looked out of the car window with doubts in her eyes.


    I''m an idol?Am I an idol?As an idol, I can actually sing worse than an ordinary high school student?


    Thinking of this, Mai Sakurajima looked at Su Yu beside her.


    This guy obviously sings so well, but he has to pretend that he can''t sing, and has to make her pay before he wants to sing?


    "Isn''t it a trap to say that I can''t sing at the beginning? I stepped into his trap so stupidly?" Mai Sakurajima clenched her small fist, feeling that she had been hit by Jiangzhi.


    "The weather is good today, Mai, look at the snow outside the window." Su Yu smiled and said to her.


    Mai Sakurajima glared at Su Yu and turned her head.


    This soul light lied to her kiss so easily, this was the first time she was so close to a boy.


    In order to make Su Yu embarrassed, she did not hesitate to pay the price, but she didn''t expect that from the beginning, she was in Su Yu''s expectation.


    Especially after singing, he was very embarrassed to say, is it too bad?


    too poor?The perfect score is too bad?What is she?What is her score?


    The more Sakurajima Mai thought about it, the more angry she got. If it weren''t for her identity, she would really have to deal with Su Yu.


    "Mai, are you angry? Why are you angry? Is it because the song I just sang is not good? I''m so sorry, I am like this, alas." Su Yu sighed.


    Mai Sakurajima closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Calm down, be calm, and control your emotions is the key.


    She must not be affected by Su Yu, and talking to him is a very dangerous thing.


    "Mai, you sing so beautifully. I can hear your singing. I feel that I am in a much better mood today."


    "Mai, to be honest, I didn''t expect you to really encourage me, thank you for that kiss."


    "Mai, if you don''t mind, can I return it?"


    "You are so soulless!" Mai Sakurajima couldn''t help it anymore, holding her small fist and smashing towards Su Yu.


    Su Yu held her small fist easily and smiled at Mai Sakurajima.


    "Mai, why are you so angry?"


    "Let go of me!" Mai Sakurajima struggled.


    "I don''t want to just let go." Su Yu clenched Mai Sakurajima''s small fist.


    "If you don''t let go, I will be rude to you." Mai Sakurajima''s small hand was placed in the bag.


    "I want to hold your hand forever." Su Yu said softly.


    Mai Sakurajima was startled, looking at the expression on his face, the warm smile made her very concerned.


    "I know, there is a weapon against me in your bag. Take it out. Even if you die, I won''t let go of your hand." Su Yu closed his eyes with a look of death.


    Sakurajima Mai looked at Su Yu, her little hand let go of that weapon.


    "If it weren''t for Miss Shichijo, I would never let you go!" Mai Sakurajima said coldly, turned to look out the window, and let Su Yu hold her little hand.


    "I know that Mai is kind and doesn''t want to hurt me, thank you." Su Yu lightly kissed Mai Sakurajima''s little hand.


    "You don''t have to make an inch." Mai Sakurajima reminded.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do strange things to your hands." Su Yu was taken aback for a moment.


    When Sakurajima Mai heard this, her face flushed, as if she was thinking of something.


    "Next, let''s go to the amusement park?" Su Yu asked pretending to not understand anything.


    "Whatever." Mai Sakurajima muttered.


    "Finally, I will go to the hot spring hotel again. Tonight, take a rest at the hot spring hotel. I think you will like it there. Did you know? Hot springs have many effects. Often bathing in hot springs is very helpful for girls'' skin..."


    "I''m not a kid, I don''t need you to remind me of these things." Mai Sakurajima interrupted Su Yu.


    "Sorry, sorry, I have done too much." Su Yu smiled sly.


    Mai Sakurajima ignored Su Yu again.


    ...


    In the amusement park.


    In the amusement parks of this period, the amusement facilities are very warm.


    In this amusement park where Su Yu and Mai Sakurajima came, there are many interesting rides and fireworks are set off at night.


    When it comes to amusement parks, haunted houses are naturally an essential place.


    Su Yu and many girls have been to haunted houses, and most of them are very scared.


    Mai Sakurajima was a stranger, and she didn''t feel afraid at all. She walked out of a haunted house just like sightseeing.


    "Why are you not scared at all? Could it be that you are not a girl?" Su Yu asked curiously.


    "A place of this level, do you want to scare me? Are you underestimating me?" Sakurajima Mai disdainfully said.


    "Oh, I see, what kind of TV series have you played." Su Yu suddenly realized, thinking of Mai Sakurajima''s acting career. She once played a supporting actress in a scary TV series.


    It is said that Mai Sakurajima was so deeply involved in the film that she scared other actresses into tears, but she did not feel scared.


    "You want to see me making a fool of yourself, it is impossible. The scenes I have filmed are more scary than reality." Mai Sakurajima smiled.


    "You mean, you are brave?" Su Yu said with interest.


    "Do you mean bravery? Of course." Mai Sakurajima is no stranger to Su Yu''s Mandarin.


    "You should say, I am super brave." Su Yu corrected.


    "Does this make any difference?" Mai Sakurajima asked in confusion.


    "Just take it to satisfy my evil taste, and cooperate with it?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, this is the line?" Mai Sakurajima frowned.


    "Yes, you have to look like you are drunk."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, yes, come, tell me again. Just kidding, am I super brave, OK?"


    "Just kidding, am I super brave, OK?"


    "So you are brave?" Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Just kidding, I''m super brave, okay?" Mai Sakurajima acted as if she was drunk, with amazing acting skills.


    "Let''s go, let''s pick a commemorative gift." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Remembrance gift? I don''t think there is anything worth remembering." Mai Sakurajima said, but didn''t really do it.


    The two were in the gift shop, choosing a gift to give to each other. This was something Su Yu proposed. He hoped that the gift he gave Mai Sakurajima could be used by her all the time.


    Mai Sakurajima randomly picked a gift and left the gift shop.


    When she saw the gift Su Yu had chosen for her, she was taken aback.


    "Ma Yi, this scarf is for you. I hope you can think of me when it''s cold." Su Yu said seriously.


    Mai Sakurajima did not accept the gift. She looked at the gift bag in her hand and felt a bit too much. Su Yu really wanted to give her a gift, but she was in a casual mood. one''s gift.


    "No matter what gift you give me, I like it." Su Yu took away the gift bag from Mai Sakurajima.

 495 Chapter 495 Mai Sakurajimas Truth

    lunch time.


    In the restaurant of the amusement park.


    Mai Sakurajima looked at Su Yu on the opposite side, and stopped talking.


    "Is there anything on my face?" Su Yu looked up at Mai Sakurajima after eating lunch.


    "No...nothing." Mai Sakurajima turned her head and looked out the window.


    "Is it because of your gift? It doesn''t matter, at least it''s a doll ornament, which can still be used. For example, give it to other girls to please them." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Sakurajima Mai snorted coldly when she heard the words.


    "Just kidding, the gift Mai gave me, of course I have to keep it." Su Yu held Mai Sakurajima''s small hand.


    "I don''t believe what you said." Mai Sakurajima shrank her hand.


    "This is for you." Su Yu put a button in Mai Sakurajima''s hand.


    Mai Sakurajima glanced at the location of the button, her face flushed.


    "That''s it." Su Yu hung the doll pendant from Mai Sakurajima on the button.


    The second button is closest to the heart, so Su Yu gave it to Mai Sakurajima, and the significance of it naturally goes without saying.


    "I don''t want your buttons..."


    "You are my girlfriend now. You must accept the second button. Otherwise, I will give you the last one?" Su Yu smiled.


    "You...you..." Mai Sakurajima flushed when she saw the position of Su Yu''s last button.


    "As an idol, blush so easily, this kind of contrast is cute, not bad." Su Yu clenched her little hand.


    "I''m full, let''s go." Mai Sakurajima struggled, feeling useless and could only let Su Yu hold it.


    "If you go to the cinema now, it''s still a bit early, do you have any other places to go?" Su Yu looked at the time and asked.


    "I want to go home." Mai Sakurajima said in an angry voice.


    "No problem, we will go to your house." Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Wait, I''m just kidding..."


    "If you don''t go back, it will be my home in the future."


    "You really suck!"


    "thank you."


    ...


    In front of Mai Sakurajima''s house.


    Su Yu looked at the house in front of him, with an ordinary look, but with a little warm feeling.


    Mai Sakurajima came to the door and opened the door.


    "Excuse me." Su Yu walked into the room and changed a pair of slippers.


    The overall layout of the room is also very simple, just like an ordinary family residence.


    "Where is your bedroom?" Su Yu asked unceremoniously, taking out a can of Coke from the refrigerator.


    "Upstairs." Mai Sakurajima said helplessly.


    "Then I will look at the idol''s room." Su Yu walked upstairs.


    Mai Sakurajima didn''t mean to stop, because she knew she couldn''t stop, but to prevent being alone with Su Yu, she was very smart not to go to the bedroom.


    "It turns out that Mai has always been wearing this kind of clothes."


    "This swimsuit is also good, with the fragrance of linen."


    "And this one, if Mai wears it, I might really be unable to resist her charm."


    Mai Sakurajima blushed as she listened to the voice coming upstairs.


    Knowing that it was his deliberate sound, she couldn''t help but imagine that Mai Sakurajima couldn''t stand it when he thought of him holding his clothes and doing some strange things.


    "This soul is light!" Sakurajima Mai ran upstairs, and the moment she broke into the room, she knew she had been fooled.


    Su Yu took her little hand and pulled her into his arms.


    With a "click", the door closed.


    Mai Sakurajima was held by Su Yu and tried to push him away, but couldn''t push away.


    "Ma Yi, you are so beautiful." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    "You... don''t forget who you are!" Mai Sakurajima reminded.


    "I just want to hold you, and I won''t do strange things to you, don''t worry." Su Yu said softly.


    "I don''t worry? You take your hand away first!" Mai Sakurajima said in embarrassment.


    "Ahem, this is accustomed." Su Yu smiled sly, and moved his irregular hand away.


    "Sure enough, you are still thinking about that kind of thing. Everything you do is to deceive my favorability. I admit that I have some favors for you, but it''s just the favors between friends." Mai Sakurajima holds. Small fist.


    "Are you going to say next, you are ready, what I want to do to you?"


    "Yes, I owe Ms. Shichijo so much, and now it''s the same for returning you." Mai Sakurajima closed her eyes.


    "If you say that, I won''t have any interest." Su Yu let go of her.


    "The more I struggle, the more interesting you feel. In that case, I gave up struggling, but the best answer." Mai Sakurajima said, putting her little hand on the button of her clothes.


    Su Yu didn''t stop, watching Mai Sakurajima throw her clothes aside.


    Mai Sakurajima threw the T-shirt aside, blushing appeared on her face, and she didn''t know where to put her hands.


    "Continue with your performance." Su Yu leaned against the door and said with interest.


    Mai Sakurajima was startled, her face pale, and her little hand slowly raised.


    "Can''t play anymore?" Su Yu said lightly.


    Mai Sakurajima stiffened her hand, clenched her small fist, and looked up at Su Yu.


    "Your acting skill with retreat is good, but unfortunately, I won''t always be so gentle." Su Yu took a step forward.


    Mai Sakurajima took a step back subconsciously.


    "I hope to be with the most real you, just like just now. If you don''t want to, just say it. I know you are not a girl who gives up so easily." Su Yu continued on.


    Mai Sakurajima stepped back again and reached the bed.


    "Now tell me what you really think." Su Yu suddenly approached.


    Mai Sakurajima was so frightened that she fell on the quilt. Before she got up, Su Yu blocked her escape route.


    "Answer me, your true thoughts." Su Yu stared at Mai Sakurajima.


    "I hate you! I hate Miss Nanchijo! I hate myself! I don''t want to be your girlfriend! I don''t want to be with you just like this! I don''t want to... be moved by you!" Mai Sakurajima''s tears fell.


    "We only met for such a short time, and you were moved by me? Am I too handsome? Or am I too gentle?" Su Yu smiled.


    "You are just a soul light!" Mai Sakurajima bit her lip and turned her head.


    "You said you saw my routine clearly, but you got stuck, girls, as expected, they are all equally moved." Su Yu smiled and looked at Mai Sakurajima.


    Sakurajima Mai was ashamed and angry, and turned her small fist towards Su Yu.


    The "Plop" doll pendant fell.


    Su Yu and Mai Sakurajima were taken aback at the same time.


    "It looks like it likes you better." Su Yu looked at the place where the doll''s ornaments dropped, smiling meaningfully.


    Mai Sakurajima turned around quickly, covering Su Yu''s sight, her face full of blush.


    "I happen to be a little sleepy." Su Yu pulled the quilt in his hand, and the blurred quilt fell on the two of them.


    When Mai Sakurajima was about to speak, she was hugged by Su Yu.


    "I don''t care what you think, anyway, it''s enough for me to like you." Su Yu said in her ear.

 496 Chapter 496: Mai Sakurajima and the Sky

    The sun is setting.


    In Mai Sakurajima''s bedroom.


    She opened her eyes slowly, recalling what happened before falling asleep, and her mood was complicated.


    Mai Sakurajima sat up, looked down, and found that her clothes were neatly dressed and her face felt a little hot.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "In..."


    Before Mai Sakurajima had finished speaking, Su Yu had already walked into the room.


    "I...we..."


    "What''s wrong with us?" Su Yu said while sitting beside the bed.


    "Nothing." Mai Sakurajima lowered her head.


    Although I knew that Su Yu was the fianc�� of Miss Qi Tiao, she had never been in a relationship before, and faced Su Yu like that, she had no resistance at all.


    Even if she knew that it was a trap, she couldn''t help but leaned over. As a result, she fell into the trap and struggled in the trap.


    She hated Su Yu''s identity, Miss Qi Tiao''s ignorance, and her own weakness.


    When dating, she did not act, because she also enjoyed the atmosphere of dating.


    Until just now, she started acting. She thought that Su Yu would be very gentlemanly rejecting her who gave up struggling. Unexpectedly, he saw through her acting skills and pierced her mercilessly.


    She was shameful enough in front of him.


    "It''s almost time, it''s time to go." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Where to go?" Mai Sakurajima whispered.


    "Movie theater, then, go to the hot spring hotel." Su Yu said and walked out of the room.


    Mai Sakurajima hesitated and started choosing clothes.


    ...


    In the cinema.


    Mai Sakurajima looked at the movie on the big screen, feeling a little lost.


    This film is the first time she has acted as a supporting role. She was a child at that time, her acting skills were really poor, but she could be seen working hard.


    "Is this Mai Sakurajima? It''s so cute. I heard that she is coming back recently, and I don''t know what it has become."


    "The eyes of Mai Sakurajima when she was a child were always shining. It can be seen that she must have been very happy when she was a child."


    "Yes, when I grow up, it''s probably affected by age. I always feel that she has changed."


    Sakurajima Mai was stunned as she listened to the discussion of the previous few people.


    When she was a child, she liked acting, and after being selected by Miss Qijo, she tried hard to prove herself.


    After growing up, due to her own set of reasons, she can accept fewer and fewer jobs.


    Slowly, she began to get tired of her personality, and while acting became more professional, her original yearning disappeared.


    The suspicious eyes of the people around, the jealous eyes of the actresses, and the excessive pressure on her own caused her to give up her job.


    When she was traveling, she did not forget these, but because of the trip, these were all pressed in her heart.


    "You said you hated the sky, did you really hate her in the first place?" Su Yu said.


    Mai Sakurajima lowered her head. How could she hate someone who gave her a chance at first?At that time, Seven Sky''s encouragement to her was the greatest recognition of her.


    If it weren''t for the seven sky, her life might be very difficult, even if she achieved her current achievements through her own ability, there would be many things she couldn''t help but do.


    Shichijo''s shelter for her made no one dare to attack her.


    If there is no opportunity given by the seven skies, there would be no her now.


    At the end of the movie, Sakurajima Mai was held by Su Yu and walked out of the theater, her eyes full of confusion.


    She is back now, just because she wants to end the trip.


    For her, acting is just work, even if she is in a bad state, she can do it anytime, anywhere.


    In a year''s time, the body must be better, and there will be no more danger.


    But, psychologically, is she really ready?


    Mai Sakurajima didn''t know.


    ...


    In front of the hot spring hotel.


    Mai Sakurajima got out of the car and, led by the maid, went to change her yukata.


    When she came to Su Yu''s door wearing a bathrobe, she opened the door without any hesitation.


    With her head down, she didn''t see who the person in the hot spring pool was, and hung her yukata on the shelf.


    When she walked towards the bath, she looked at the people in the bath and was stunned.


    "Long time no see, Mai." Qijo Sky smiled and greeted her.


    "Shichijo... Miss Shichijo?" Mai Sakurajima couldn''t believe it.


    "Just call me the sky. The hot spring in this hot spring hotel is very good. Come down and try it." Qijosky smiled.


    Mai Sakurajima hurried into the hot spring pool.


    There are many questions in her mind, but she dare not ask them.


    "When I was a kid, I wanted to be an actor, but I knew that I could not act. When I saw you on TV, I felt that this girl might be able to teach me acting, so I asked my father to You found it." Seven sky slowly said.


    Mai Sakurajima was startled, but she didn''t expect that there was such a reason.


    "The outside world says that you are looked upon by me and they admire you. What they don''t know is that the person I admire the most is you. My father told me that you are very talented and asked me to train you. I said, I don''t want to see you change."


    Mai Sakurajima opened her mouth. Is this the reason why her settings cannot accept other characters?


    "I went to watch your performance secretly and asked my maid to ask for your autograph. At that time, I looked at you shiny and envious."


    Mai Sakurajima remembered the maid she always met when she was a child, but she didn''t expect that she was actually the maid of Miss Shichijo.


    "It was also at that time that I gave up my dream of becoming an actor and felt that I couldn''t work as hard as you did, so I didn''t bother you. Later, I had to learn too much, so I could only temporarily let go of your business..."


    Mai Sakurajima lowered her head in shame. At that time, she had not been paid attention to by Qijo Sky. The outside world thought that Qijo Sky would not pay attention to her anymore. It was just a temporary interest of the eldest lady.


    About that time, Mai Sakurajima felt the distance between the two for the first time.


    "Actually, there is one more thing that my father doesn''t know." Seven Sky continued.


    Mai Sakurajima looked up at her.


    "I wanted to be friends with you at first, and seeing that you are so focused on acting, I didn''t bother you. You transferred to Yingcai High School because I wanted to be friends with you and get to know you again, but..."


    Mai Sakurajima looked at her in disbelief.


    At that time, she thought it was someone from the company who wanted her to please Miss Qijo, so she never went to school.


    "Mai, I''m sorry, because of me, you have endured a lot of pressure." Shichijo Sky came to Sakurajima Mai and bowed.


    "Miss Shichijo, sorry..."


    Mai Sakurajima''s tears couldn''t stop falling.


    It turned out that everything was her misunderstanding. The Seventh Miss took great care of her, but she repaid her by avoiding it.


    "Thanks to Su Yujun, our misunderstanding can be solved. However, if he bullies you, just tell me, I will teach him for you." Qijo Sky held Sakurajima Mai and wiped tears.

 497 Chapter 497 Mai Sakurashima and Confession

    In the guest room of the hot spring hotel.


    The maid Xiaoyu poured Su Yu a glass of sake.


    Su Yu looked at the night view outside the window and held up the wine glass.


    "Xiaoyu, go and open the door." Su Yu said without looking back.


    "Yes." The maid Xiaoyu came to the door and opened the door.


    Mai Sakurajima, who was standing outside the door, stared at the opened door for a moment.


    "Come in." Su Yu looked at Mai Sakurajima.


    "Excuse me." Mai Sakurajima walked into the room, came to Su Yu, and was sitting.


    The maid, Xiaoyu, poured a glass of sake for Mai Sakurajima and left the room witty.


    Mai Sakurajima held the glass, took a sip, and poured himself another glass.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to stop.


    After Mai Sakurajima had a few drinks, he looked at Mai Sakurajima again.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you for your help." Mai Sakurajima said softly with a blush on her face.


    "I thought you were going to get drunk, and then thank me in that way." Su Yu looked at Mai Sakurajima.


    "Miss Qi Tiao said, if you dare to bully me, she will teach you for me..."


    "Oh?" Su Yu got up and sat beside Mai Sakurajima, holding her little hand, and looking at her with a smile.


    "If you hold hands, I can still accept..."


    "What about it?" Su Yu put one hand around Mai Sakurajima''s slender waist.


    "In this case, I can barely accept..."


    "What about this? Can you still accept it?" Su Yu slowly approached Mai Sakurajima''s small face.


    Mai Sakurajima closed her eyes, her face flushed even more.


    "It turns out that you meant to drink alcohol, thank you for my method, did you use it wrong?" Su Yu distanced herself from her.


    "Miss Qijo said that she wanted to become a real friend with me. If I really like you, she won''t object to it. She also said that there are many girls around you. Let me seize this opportunity..."


    "The sky is helping me to guide you. Do you think this is an opportunity?" Su Yu laughed and let go of her little hand.


    "I think she was right. You are excellent, so you attract so many girls." Mai Sakurajima moved closer to Su Yu.


    "Are you drunk? Or the truth? Or, the sky is ambushing me outside? Are you going to catch something?" Su Yu glanced outside the door.


    "You can even hear my footsteps in the corridor, how can you not tell that there is no one outside?" Mai Sakurajima said with a blush.


    "I have a lot of suspicion about girls who suddenly take the initiative. Especially you, who are so arrogant during the day and ready to throw in arms at night, making me feel a deep malice..."


    "You are really..." Mai Sakurajima was ashamed and angry, knowing that Su Yu was teasing her again.


    "Let''s go, I want to be quiet." Su Yu poured himself a glass of sake and moved away from Mai Sakurajima.


    "I''m not going." Mai Sakurajima stubbornly held Su Yu''s arm.


    "Ms. Mai Sakurajima, you are an idol. An idol must look like an idol. Don''t be so close to a man. If your fans know of my existence, I might be beaten up by them. "Su Yu struggled.


    "I...I won''t come back." Mai Sakurajima bit her lip.


    "The news has been released, and the interviews have been done. What did you do when the company gave you so many resources?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "I heard from Miss Shichijo, now you are in charge of the idol office under the Shichijo family, but you can help Hana tone-chan get the concert, and you can help me cancel the comeback." Mai Sakurajima hugged Su tightly. Feather''s arm.


    "I and Huayin are friends..."


    "The relationship with friends sleeping next to her?"


    "I was coaxing her to sleep..."


    "The kind that is coaxed in a bed?"


    "Yes, she is afraid of the cold."


    "Then I am afraid of cold too."


    Su Yu stopped talking, holding the wine glass with his other hand.


    "You...you have to be responsible to me!" Mai Sakurajima flushed, grabbed Su Yu''s glass, and drank it in one gulp.


    "Miss Sakurajima Mai, nothing happened to you and me?" Su Yu frowned.


    "You...you..." Mai Sakurajima''s eyes flushed.


    "I''m a serious person, you say these are useless, I will never accept you..."


    Before Su Yu''s words fell, Sakurajima Mai threw into his arms and let him fall to the ground.


    "I don''t care, you have to be responsible!" Mai Sakurajima''s head was buried in his arms.


    "I just help you reconcile, and I don''t want this result..."


    "Are you really just helping us make up?" Mai Sakurajima looked up at Su Yu, staring at him with aggrieved eyes.


    "Yes, I am a gentleman." Su Yu''s eyes dodged.


    "You are a gentleman? So, you let me wear that kind of clothes?" Mai Sakurajima didn''t believe it at all.


    If Su Yu is a gentleman, then everyone is a gentleman.


    "Ahem, that''s testing your acting skills. I will give you gifts by the way and adjust the atmosphere..."


    "Make me so shy in front of you, and make me so embarrassed in front of you, for the sake of Miss Shichijo?" Mai Sakurajima looked at him directly.


    "I forgot." Su Yu turned his head.


    "If you forget a sentence, can you erase what you did to me? You are too much!" Mai Sakurajima''s little hand gripped Su Yu''s clothes tightly.


    "I''m so excessive, why do you want me to be responsible to you?" Su Yu asked back.


    "If you are not responsible for me, who am I going to find? Just like Miss Shichijo said, would you let me find another boyfriend?" Mai Sakurajima wore a bitter expression on her face.


    "I...I think you can find a girlfriend. If that''s the case, I won''t mind. What do you think?" Su Yu smiled.


    "You are so soulless!" Mai Sakurajima gave Su Yu a pink punch with shame.


    "Ah, I''m dead." Su Yu''s acting is extremely exaggerated.


    "If you really don''t want to be responsible for me, then I will leave. I will leave this city and go to faraway places, so that you will not find me for the rest of your life." Sakurajima Mai sat up and said.


    "No need to do this? Or, I will visit you once a week?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    "Are you responsible for me?" Mai Sakurajima said seriously.


    "I am Sky''s fiance, how can I be responsible to you?" Su Yu sighed.


    "There are so many girls around you, won''t you be responsible to them? Why are you not willing to give me any promise when you come to me? Can''t you even cheat on me?" Mai Sakurajima tears Down.


    "Alright, alright, don''t cry." Su Yu sat up and hugged Mai Sakurajima.


    "I didn''t cry!" Mai Sakurajima struggled.


    "Sky, come out." Su Yu said to the ceiling.


    "Su Yu-kun, really, I thought I could hear something interesting." The voice of the seven sky sounded, a wooden board was removed, and Sayaka Dejima in a maid costume jumped down, followed by the seven sky in a yukata. .


    "Miss Qijo?" Mai Sakurajima was dazed, and then quickly pushed Su Yu away.

 498 Chapter 498: Mai Sakurajimas Request

    Qijosky sorted his clothes and looked at the two of them.


    Mai Sakurajima lowered her head in shame, not knowing what to say.


    Su Yu had a calm expression on his face, without any panic.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are actually carrying me so close to other girls, what do you think I should do with our relationship?" Qi Tiao Sky looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    "Whatever you want." Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Miss Qijo, it''s all my fault. I won''t be near Su Yu-kun again." Mai Sakurajima''s face paled.


    "Jun Su Yu, for Mai''s sake, I can forgive you. But...tonight, you must come to my room, otherwise, my status will be lost." Qi Tiao sky groaned.


    "I see, you go back first." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Jun Su Yu is really indifferent to others, originally he planned to transfer you to Yingcai High School to meet more girls..."


    "Sky, you go back to the room and wait for me. We will talk about transferring to another school later." Su Yu heard this with a smile on his face.


    "Jun Su Yu, really honest." Qijo Sky came to Su Yu, glanced at Mai Sakurajima, and didn''t mean to shy away from her.


    Sayaka Dejima seemed to have not seen it.


    Mai Sakurajima glanced at Su Yu and Qijo Sky, his face flushed.


    Seeing that they were about to do something in front of her, Mai Sakurajima quickly turned her back to them.


    "Sky, isn''t this inappropriate?" Su Yu looked at the bold seven sky and was startled by her.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mai will become my best friend and sisters." Qi Tiao Tian said in Su Yu''s ear.


    When Mai Sakurajima heard these words, most of her drunkenness disappeared, and she lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "Miss Dejima, please go out." Seven Sky said to Sayaka Dejima.


    "Miss, you can let me..."


    "Jun Su Yu looks unwilling, you should go out." Seeing Su Yu''s expression, Qi Tiao Sky smiled.


    "Okay." Sayaka Dejima looked at Su Yu reluctantly and walked out slowly.


    There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead, he was really afraid of the seven sky and agreed.


    "Su Yu-jun, I know you don''t like Miss Dejima, don''t worry, I won''t let her touch you, you are mine." Seven skies lifted Su Yu''s chin.


    "???" Su Yu had a question mark on his face, why did these words sound weird?


    Mai Sakurajima turned her back to the two, both nervous and ashamed.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you miss me?" Seven skies lifted Su Yu''s chin and approached him.


    "Well, what role are you playing?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "The hero in the TV series." Qijo Sky replied, and his little hand dropped.


    "Your head is normal. I don''t like the feeling of being attacked." Su Yu didn''t have a good air.


    "Jun Su Yu hasn''t come to see me for so long, I also want to give you a little surprise." Qi Tiao said grotesquely.


    "This is not a surprise, this is a shock." Su Yu sweated on his forehead.


    "Whether it is a surprise or a fright, I miss Jun Su Yu very much. This is my true word." Seven skies leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "I''m sorry." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "It doesn''t matter, this is my choice." Seven Sky said softly.


    "It is my greatest luck to have a fiancee like you." Su Yu looked down at the seven sky.


    "Able to be liked by Jun Su Yu, I feel that I am the happiest person in the world." Seven skies fluttered their hair.


    "Okay, go back to the room. If you really do anything in front of Mai, she absolutely can''t accept it, and I don''t want to treat her like this." Su Yu kissed lightly on the forehead of Qi Tiao Sky.


    "I''m just joking, unless, here is Xiao Jiang." Qi Tiao Tian said in Su Yu''s ear.


    "There are enough girls around me."


    "Plus a small sauce, it doesn''t matter, I believe Mr. Su Yu." Qi Tiao Sky blinked his eyes.


    "I''ll talk about it later." Su Yu declined.


    "Okay." Qijo Sky got up and opened the door.


    "Is Su Yu-kun so fast? Miss, you still have time to change now..." Sayaka Dejima''s surprised voice came.


    "..." Su Yu.


    When Mai Sakurajima heard this, she covered her mouth and laughed.


    The maid Xiaoyu closed the door.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Yu said out of temper.


    "You just rejected me because of Miss Shichijo?" Mai Sakurajima turned around and said.


    "I just want to see how much you like me." Su Yu looked at Mai Sakurajima.


    "Then you...do you now understand how much I like you?" Mai Sakurajima glanced at Su Yu.


    "I don''t understand." Su Yu shrugged.


    "You...you fool!" Mai Sakurajima rushed into Su Yu''s arms.


    "It turns out that idols are such a good strategy. Another day, I will find another idol to guide you." Su Yu teased.


    "You can find anyone, but there is someone you can''t find." Mai Sakurajima said quickly.


    "Fengbin and Hua?" Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "Do you know her?" Mai Sakurajima was a little surprised.


    "She is your sister, I have read your information, how could I not know her? To be honest, I like an idol like her." Su Yu said while paying attention to Mai Sakurajima''s reaction.


    Mai Sakurajima looked at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    "Even if you look at me like this, I can''t ignore the girl who sent me home." Su Yu smiled awkwardly.


    "Have Kazana found you?" Mai Sakurajima''s heart tightened.


    "Not yet, but maybe in the future." Su Yu thought about their plot.


    "Can you promise me not to find her? I can promise you something else, as long as you don''t hurt Kazuka." Mai Sakurajima held Su Yu''s hand.


    "If I don''t go to her, she will come to me too." Su Yu reminded.


    "If she comes to you, it will be a force majeure thing, and I won''t care when that happens. But you can''t go to her, can you promise me?" Sakurajima Mai stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Of course, what price can you pay?" Su Yu looked at her with interest.


    "I...I haven''t been in love yet, and I don''t know how to get along with my boyfriend. If you have time, you can...you can ask me out." Mai Sakurajima hinted at Su Yu.


    "It feels so troublesome, let''s forget it, I''ll go find another girl." Su Yu pretended not to understand her.


    "If you have time, call me and I''ll find you!" Mai Sakurajima raised her head in shame.


    "Really, I will contact your agent when the time comes and ask her to send you to the place where I am." Su Yu patted Mai Sakurajima''s head.


    "Let me make it clear to you first, even if we are together, I will not ask you to give me any good treatment. I want to rely on my own strength to compete for resources." Mai Sakurajima said seriously.


    "Ma Yi really worked hard. Then you can help me take care of Huayinjiang, teach her how to act, and interact with her." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yeah." Mai Sakurajima nodded.

 499 Chapter 499 Ayukawa Tenri and the Goddess

    In the hot spring hotel early in the morning.


    Mai Sakurajima and Su Yu were eating breakfast and spied on him.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." Su Yu looked at Mai Sakurajima.


    "No...nothing..."


    "In the morning, when the sky came to my room, did you wake up?" Su Yu''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    When Sakurajima Mai heard this, she turned her head in shame.


    "Fortunately, you were pretending to sleep with your back facing us, otherwise..." Su Yu held Mai Sakurajima''s small hand and smiled meaningfully.


    "Since you know that I am not asleep, why are you still with Miss Qijo..." Mai Sakurajima glared at Su Yu in shame.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time, the sky should see that you are pretending to be sleeping, and don''t mind being heard by you, so..."


    "You are really bad!" Mai Sakurajima flushed.


    "What did Mai hear?"


    "I didn''t hear anything!" Mai Sakurajima recalled for a moment and said with shame.


    Su Yu smiled and said no more.


    ...


    After breakfast, the maid Xiaoyu drove Su Yu to the gate of Maishima Academy.


    "Mai, should you say something to me?" Su Yu did not get out of the car immediately, but held Mai Sakurajima''s small hand.


    "I have nothing to say to you." Mai Sakurajima said in a temper.


    "Well, Mai is really indifferent to me, and obviously wants to hold me accountable..."


    Mai Sakurajima hesitated and kissed Su Yu lightly on the cheek.


    "I don''t seem to feel anything..."


    Mai Sakurajima glanced at Su Yu whitely, approached again, and dropped a soft kiss.


    This time lasted a few seconds.


    "Is this all right? Hmm..."


    Before Mai Sakurajima had finished speaking, Su Yu had already kissed him.


    One minute later.


    "Mai, if you miss me, remember to call me." Su Yu released Mai Sakurajima.


    Mai Sakurajima blushed and ignored Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled slightly and got out of the car.


    "You... the corner of your mouth..." Mai Sakurajima said with a probe.


    "I know, Mai is so sweet." Su Yu looked back at Mai Sakurajima.


    Mai Sakurajima shrank her neck and returned to the car.


    The maid Xiaoyu drove away.


    Su Yu watched the car leave, the little lipstick on the corner of his mouth disappeared.


    ...


    Class time in the morning.


    There is another transfer student in Su Yu''s class, Ayukawa Tenri.


    When Guimu Guima saw Ayukawa Tenri, he was taken aback.


    He remembered clearly that when Ayukawa Tenri''s mother came to visit her home, Ayukawa Tenri was wearing a school uniform from another school.


    The shy Ayukawa Tenri, even a little weak to introduce herself, made a group of boys think she was weird.


    As a neighbor, Ailusi welcomed Tenri Ayukawa very warmly.


    Her seat was arranged beside Su Yu.


    "Well, this, hello." Ayukawa Tenri summoned his courage and said hello.


    She knew that Su Yu was Elucci''s brother.


    "Hello, Tianli." Su Yu said hello with a smile.


    Ayukawa Tenri''s face turned red, she didn''t expect Su Yu to call her name directly.


    Class time starts.


    Nagase Jun walked behind Su Yu and sat down.


    As soon as Ayukawa Tenri took out his textbook, he saw Su Yu turning around and talking to Nagase Jun.


    When she saw Su Yu holding Nagase Jun''s small hand, she was shocked to speak.


    Isn��t Nagase Jun a teacher?Why are you so close to Su Yu?Moreover, it is class time, why can''t people around you see them the same?


    "Su Yu-kun..." Jun Nagase noticed Ayukawa Tenri''s gaze, and her small hand shrank.


    "It''s okay, Tianli is a well-behaved and cute girl, who doesn''t talk nonsense." Su Yu kissed Nagase Jun''s little hand lightly.


    Ayukawa Tianli looked at Su Yu blankly, his mind a little bit unable to turn.


    Jun Nagase''s face turned red, and he smiled embarrassedly at Ayukawa Tenri.


    She knew what method Su Yu used to make people around him ignore them, but she didn''t let Ayukawa Tianri ignore them. It is very likely that she would be the next Su Yu''s target.


    Ayukawa Tenri turned his head shyly and lay down on the table, afraid to look at Su Yu and Nagase Jun.


    The first class is over.


    Elucci, Ayumi Kogen, Chihiro Kosaka, and the three girls all came over and met Tenri Ayukawa.


    After Nagase Jun left, Su Yu has been looking at the scenery outside the window.


    When he was in class, Tenri Ayukawa glanced at Su Yu. He was whispering to Jun Nagase again. Looking at Jun Nagase''s blushing face, it was obviously not normal.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Ayukawa Tenri looked at Katsumi Guima, took her lunch box, and walked towards the rooftop.


    Gui Mu Guima ignored her meaning, and she didn''t want to cause Gui Mu Guima trouble.


    All the way to the rooftop.


    Ayukawa Tenri pushed open the door to the rooftop. The scenery in front of her made her feel comfortable. Coupled with the good weather today, having lunch on the rooftop should be a good choice.


    She took the bento box, found a corner location, and started to eat the bento.


    "Tianli, don''t you think this is a bit strange?" A voice rang from her mind.


    "What''s weird, Diana?" Ayukawa Tenri whispered.


    "It doesn''t matter if you transfer school or the man next to you is very strange." Diana replied.


    "Are you talking about Su Yu-kun?" Ayukawa Tenri recalled, feeling his face hot.


    "That guy, he didn''t pay attention to the lecture during class time, and no one cares about him. Moreover, he and the teacher are so close, it''s incredible..."


    "Di Yana, that teacher is just a college student who came for an internship, not a real teacher. Su Yujun and her should have a normal relationship." Ayukawa Tian thought about it.


    "Even if she was originally a college student, she shouldn''t be so close to that Su Yujun in class. This is not in line with her identity." Di Yana still felt wrong.


    Ayukawa Tenri didn''t know what to say, so he could only eat silently.


    At this moment, the door opened sounded.


    Ayukawa Tenri turned around and saw Su Yu and Chihiro Kosaka walking in, scared her to hide quickly.


    "Su Yujun, why don''t you have lunch with Bu Mei today?"


    "Bu Mei went to Xi Palace."


    "Then let''s go to the activity room of the Astronomy Department?"


    "Chihiro wants to be with me again?"


    "I...I''m afraid that if I am too close to Su Yujun here, I will be seen."


    "It doesn''t matter, my maid has already guarded the door, there is my enchantment around here, no one will come."


    Ayukawa Tenri, who was hiding in the dark, opened her mouth. She didn''t expect this to happen to her.


    "Tianli, that guy said that enchantment is probably not an ordinary person, you have to be careful. Also, it is better to stay away from him, this guy is definitely a bad guy!" Diana reminded.


    "Yeah." Ayukawa Tenri looked at Su Yu and Chihiro Kosaka''s close interaction, thinking about how to escape.


    After a few minutes.


    "This soul is actually here..." Diana''s voice resounded in shame.


    "What''s the matter? Diana..."


    Ayukawa Tenri looked at it subconsciously, his face flushed at a visible speed.

 500 Chapter 500: Ayukawa Tenri and Su Yu

    On the roof.


    Ayukawa Tenri hugged his knees and hid in the dark.


    Su Yu and Kosaka Chihiro were sitting not far away, and she never expected that these two people were so close.


    Di Yana kept cursing Su Yu in her mind, bad, soul light, the worst soul light.


    As a goddess, it was the first time that she was so popular.


    When Su Yu was in class, she had a close relationship with Nagase Jun. During the lunch break, she had lunch with Chihiro Kosaka so intimately. In her eyes, Su Yu was a scum!The hopeless scum!


    Seeing the lunch break a little bit past, Ayukawa Tenri took a peek at Su Yu''s situation.


    Chihiro Kosaka tidied up the sailor''s school uniform and seemed to be leaving.


    Ayukawa Tenri breathed a sigh of relief. If Su Yu and her don''t leave, she won''t be able to leave either.


    Not to mention the barrier, there was Su Yu''s maid guarding it outside.


    "Tianli, he seems to have found us..." Diana said.


    "Di Yana, what are you talking about?" Ayukawa Tianli was taken aback, looked at Su Yu, and met him.


    Chihiro Kosaka left the roof, and the door closed.


    Su Yu came over.


    Ayukawa Tenri''s heart was extremely nervous, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Tenri, let me do it." Di Yana said, taking Ayukawa Tenri''s consciousness.


    Ayukawa Tenri''s eyes closed and opened, his temperament directly changed, he stood up and looked at Su Yu who came by coldly.


    "It really is a goddess." Su Yu stopped at a distance of two meters and chuckled lightly.


    "Do you know our existence?" Di Yana was stunned.


    "Of course I do. I even know where your other sisters are and the situation of your enemies." Su Yu sat on the chair in front of Diana.


    "Who are you?" Di Yana looked at Su Yu warily.


    "I don''t know who I am. My name is Su Yu. Please sit down." Su Yu patted the place beside him.


    Diana hesitated.


    "If you don''t sit down and talk to me, you won''t want to regain your strength for the rest of your life." Su Yu said lightly.


    Diana''s face stiffened and she sat down.


    "Very good. The power of the goddess comes from love, which is love. Based on your current situation, your host must have this kind of feeling. Who is the person Tianli likes? I think you should be very clear. Do you think , Would he like Tianli?" Su Yu smiled.


    Di Yana was silent, but she didn''t expect Su Yu to even know such things.


    "Six goddesses, there are currently four goddesses host, all my girlfriends." Su Yu continued.


    "What do you want to do? Do you deal with our six goddesses?" Diana''s face changed drastically.


    "If I want to deal with you, I can kill you at any time, so I don''t have to be so troublesome." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Di Yana breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You need love to restore your strength, and what I need is very simple, that is to make your host my girlfriend." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "This is impossible! Tianli absolutely cannot like you." Di Yana said without hesitation.


    "She likes Guimu Guima, but will he like her?" Su Yu said directly.


    "This kind of thing, as long as it takes a long time, he will definitely like Tianli." Di Yana''s tone was a little unconfident.


    "Guimu Guima, the person he likes is Chihiro who just left."


    "You... you took his girlfriend?" Diana was a little unbelievable. How could there be such a bad person in this world?


    "Don''t look at me like that, I have a good reason to separate the two of them, Katsuki Katsura and Kosaka Chihiro, they are the same father." Su Yu said slowly.


    "This..." Diana opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "Guimu Guima doesn''t know about this matter yet, and I''m not going to tell him. Tianli knows, and I probably won''t want to tell him." Su Yu looked at Di Yana.


    "This kind of thing should be told to him..."


    "No, I can''t tell him about this." Ayukawa Tenri instantly regained control of his body.


    Su Yu waved his hand, and a mirror appeared beside Ayukawa Tenri.


    Dijana appeared in the mirror.


    "Why can''t you tell him? Wouldn''t it be more cruel to keep him thinking about that girl?" Di Yana looked at Ayukawa Tenri.


    "If he knew it, he would definitely fall back into that world and never return to reality." Ayukawa Tenri clenched his hand.


    "As his childhood sweetheart, even if he has not seen him for ten years, he still knows what kind of person he is. For example, now, Tianli can see at a glance that he is beginning to accept reality..."


    "Jun Su Yu, I don''t know who you are, but can you help him?" Tianli Ayukawa stared at Su Yu.


    "Tianli..." Di Yana was anxious on her face, as if she remembered something.


    "I can help him, but the price is very simple." Su Yu looked directly at Ayukawa Tenri.


    A blush appeared on Ayukawa Tenri''s face, and his ears became red.


    "Di Yana is a goddess and needs the power of love to restore the power of the goddess, and I want to leave the host of the goddess by my side." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Ayukawa Tenri shrank his hands.


    "Think about it, I won''t force you, Tianli." Su Yu got up and walked out of the roof.


    Ayukawa Tianli looked at Su Yu''s leaving back and fell into hesitation.


    Su Yu knew the existence of the goddess, and also knew about Gui Mu Gui Ma, only he could help Gui Mu Gui Ma.


    And the price for Su Yu to save Gui Mu Guima was her, which made her a little scared.


    However, if he didn''t save Katsuki Keima, if he knew the relationship between Chihiro Kosaka and him, he would definitely fall into the game world again and escape this reality.


    Gui Mu Guima now has begun to accept reality. In her eyes, this result is very good.


    "Tianli, you absolutely can''t promise him. I can help you to make that boy like you. Don''t make a choice that you regret." Di Yana persuaded.


    "Di Yana, thank you, but I know what kind of person he is and won''t like me." Ayukawa Tenri''s eyes darkened.


    The former Gui Mu Gui Ma would not like her, but now Gui Mu Gui Ma would not like her.


    However, she likes Gui Mu Gui Ma and wants to make him happy. At least, she feels very satisfied seeing Gui Mu Gui Ma now.


    He is no longer the one he used to be. After putting down the game console and returning to reality, he will definitely meet a girl who is more suitable for him.


    She doesn''t have to be by his side, she feels very happy if she can see him get happiness.


    Ayukawa Tenri''s idea is extremely simple, she is such a simple girl.


    "Di Yana, he understands you and can restore your strength, which is also very good for you." Ayukawa Tenri whispered.


    Di Yana looked at her expression and sighed.


    The seemingly weak Ayukawa Tenri will not change easily once he has a firm idea.

 501 Chapter 501 Guess About the Goddess

    In the afternoon, school time.


    At the end of the day''s course, Ayukawa Tenri did not rush to leave.


    Su Yu sat in his seat and waited until the students in the class were almost gone before standing up.


    "That one��"


    "Dingling bell" interrupted Ayukawa Tenri''s words when the phone rang.


    Su Yu glanced at Ayukawa Tenri and answered the phone.


    "Su Yujun, you and Mai-senior..." Nakagawa Huayin''s voice came over the phone.


    "Hua Yin, sorry." Su Yu said.


    "Jun Su Yu, is it because of that photo that you will treat Senior Mai Yi..."


    "Of course not, you can ask her for specific things, and she will tell you." Su Yu denied.


    "I will believe you once, next time, if you treat the people around me again...I will ignore you again." Nakagawa Huayin said with courage.


    "Ignore me? Are you willing?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I...I don''t like you who are too bad." Nakagawa Huayin whispered.


    "Alright, alright, Mai Sakurajima is a special case, I am not a casual person. Otherwise, there are so many girls in the idol office, I can''t just choose you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "About this, Su Yujun, is there something different about me from other girls?" Nakagawa Huayin lowered her voice.


    "Don''t you know this the most?" Su Yu pretended not to know.


    "Su Yujun, did you find out?" Zhongchuan Huayin was a little surprised.


    "Of course, Huayinjiang is so special, how could I forget it, but I can''t tell others about this." Su Yu smirked.


    "Huh? Jun Su Yu, idiot!" Nakagawa Huayin was taken aback for a moment, and then, an angry voice sounded.


    Su Yu took the phone a little further, and the corner of his mouth curled when he heard the sound of hanging up.


    Ayukawa Tenri was a little curious about how special the girl over there was.


    "Di Yana, you definitely don''t believe me yet. Let me take you to find other goddesses." Su Yu put away the phone and said to Ayukawa Tenri.


    "I can receive everything from the outside world without calling my name specifically." Diana''s phantom appeared on the glass.


    "Do goddesses have this ability?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "As long as the power of the goddess awakens, we can feel everything about the host." Dijana replied.


    "Is this ability always turned on and cannot be turned off?" Su Yu continued.


    "The goddess hardly needs to rest, even if the host is asleep, we will protect the host." Di Yana nodded.


    "Then if I am very close to Tianli, can you see it too?" Su Yu''s eyes were strange.


    "You...what''s in your mind!" Dijana flushed.


    "According to your statement, when I am with my girlfriend, your goddess can see it, it feels a bit interesting." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "We won''t look at you like that!" Di Yana said with shame.


    "Really? Then I will try next time if other goddesses will appear and will they be shy." Su Yu said with interest.


    "You are so soulless!" Di Yana was ashamed and angry.


    Ayukawa Tianli blushed a long time ago and couldn''t lift her head. Just thinking about it, she felt hot on her face.


    ...


    On the edge of the sports field.


    "Do you feel it?" Su Yu looked at Dijana in the mirror.


    "Which girl is it?" Dijana asked in confusion.


    "It seems that she hasn''t awakened yet, so let''s find the next one." Su Yu walked towards the library.


    Ayukawa Tenri quickly followed Su Yu.


    Ayumi Gao Gao glanced at the stadium and murmured.


    "Sure enough, she is Su Yujun''s next goal."


    In the library.


    Xi Gongzhi found that Su Yu was coming, and her face was happy, but when she saw Ayukawa Tenri behind Su Yu, her eyes were dark.


    "There is a little bit of power in her body." Diana''s voice sounded.


    Shiomiya Shi looked at Diana who was talking. At this time, she had mastered Ayukawa Tenri''s body, and her temperament was completely different from the Ayukawa Tenri she had just seen.


    "The goddess in Xi Gong''s body seems to be awakened." Su Yu said inwardly.


    He remembered the goddess on Shigong Shi, who was a very cute girl, the same height as Jiujo Moonye.


    "I don''t know which goddess she is. I will probably know when the goddess on her awakens." Diana said with some regret.


    "Okay, let''s go and see the next one. Xi Gong, I will come to you later." Su Yu said to Di Yana, and then smiled at Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongzhu nodded, a blush on his face.


    Di Yana gave Su Yu angrily, and she felt worried when she saw that the relationship between him and the goddess'' host was so good.


    "Don''t worry, five of the hosts of your six sisters have something to do with me, including the current law of heaven." Su Yu spoke and walked outside the library.


    "Where is another one?" Di Yana chased after her.


    "There is another one, which I personally don''t like. However, it is a bit strange that even the exorcism does not appear on her body." Su Yu was a little confused about this.


    At present, the hosts of the five goddesses are Ayumi Highland, Shiomiya Shikai, Nakagawa Kayin, Kujo Moon Night, and Ayukawa Tenri.


    There is also a host of the goddess, named Wu Nian Jie. In the original plot, she and Gui Mu Gui Ma exchanged bodies. In the end, it seemed that she had attacked Gui Mu Gui Ma.


    However, until now, Elucci didn''t feel any problems from the five cousins.


    This has to make Su Yu wonder, is it because his appearance has caused some changes in the plot?The host of the goddess has changed?


    This may not be absent, but it is very possible.


    Because the five cousins ??are just a well-behaved eldest lady in the school, they don''t have any troubles at all, and they can''t be exorcised, and naturally they can''t become a menswear boss.


    The reason Su Yu didn''t approach her was that he didn''t want to learn Gui Mu Guima''s strategy.


    In the original plot, he wore a women''s dress to attack the five people, but Su Yu didn''t want to wear it.


    The two walked into the teaching building and all the way to the rooftop.


    As soon as he opened the door of the rooftop, Su Yu saw Jiutiao Yueye sitting in a chair drinking tea.


    "She also seems to have a little power awakening." Di Yana saw Jiutiao Yueye, and she was sure.


    "Jun Su Yu, you came just right, is there any news about that matter?" Jiutiao Yueye glanced at Di Yana, then at Su Yu.


    "Well, it''s still investigating..."


    Before Su Yu had finished speaking, the phone rang.


    Jiutiao Yueye stared at Su Yu closely.


    Su Yu answered the call, which happened to be from Asaka.


    "Master Su Yu, the information you want has been checked. Do you want me to send it to you?" Asaka respectfully said.


    "Just tell me the result." Su Yu squatted down looking at Jiutiao Yueye who was close to him.


    "Kujo Teru of the Kujo family has two women outside. One of them gave birth to a child for him." Asaka said slowly.


    Kujo Tsukiye clenched her small fist when she heard this.


    "Send me the investigation materials." Su Yu patted Jiutiao Yueye''s head and hung up the phone.

 502 Chapter 502

    On the roof.


    Qianxiang didn''t let Su Yu wait for a long time, and within half an hour, he sent complete information.


    Looking at the photos on the profile, Jiutiao Yueye even had a copy of the paternity test report.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you please give me this information?" Jiutiao Yueye only saw half of it, and handed the information to Su Yu.


    "Give this document to the designer of Yoko Jiutiao and tell her that I want to invite her to drink tea." Su Yu returned the information to Qianxiang.


    "Yes." Asaka bowed and left.


    Jiutiao Yueye leaned against Su Yu''s arms, not wanting to say anything.


    "In the future, if you don''t want to go back home, just come to me." Su Yu stroked Jiutiao Yueye''s little head.


    Ayukawa Tenri watched from the sidelines, and Su Yu''s attitude towards Jiujiao Yueye was extremely gentle.


    Even Dijana stopped talking, for fear of disturbing them.


    "Jun Su Yu, I don''t want to be like her. I just want you to accompany me when you have time, okay?" Jiutiao Moonlight looked up at Su Yu.


    "As long as you think about me, give me a call and I will come to see you." Su Yu nodded.


    "Thank you." Jiutiao Yueye hugged Su Yu tightly and stood on her toes.


    Ayukawa Tenri turned his head, his face flushed.


    After a few minutes.


    Kujo Tsukiye seemed to have recovered and poured a cup of black tea for Ayukawa Tenri.


    Ayukawa Tenri has no prejudice against Kujo Tsukiye, who is shorter than her, and even thinks she is very powerful.


    ...


    It was already an hour after Su Yu and Ayukawa Tenri left the rooftop.


    On the way to the home of Zhongchuan Huayin.


    Su Yu looked out the window and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Ayukawa Tenri sat beside Su Yu, keeping his head down, not knowing what to say.


    "Cough cough." Di Yana''s cough broke the quiet atmosphere.


    Su Yu recovered and looked at the phantom above the window.


    "Tenri, the next thing you are going to is a girl''s house. If you plan to refuse him, it is better to get off the car as soon as possible." Di Yana said to Ayukawa Tenri.


    "I''ve decided, Di Yana." Tianli Ayukawa glanced at Su Yu, blushing.


    "Tianli, I admit, he is a bit gentle. However, he is not your best choice. If you regret now, you still have time." Di Yana said seriously.


    "I want to restore your strength and keep him in his current state. It is best to find a girl he likes." Ayukawa Tenri whispered.


    "Heavenly..."


    "I think your requirements are too high." Su Yu interrupted Di Yana and looked at Ayukawa Tenri.


    Ayukawa Tenri looked at him questioningly.


    "I can make him a girl, find a boy, and live a happy life."


    "Huh?" Ayukawa Tenri was stunned.


    "If you think about it, he has become a girl and he can solve several major problems. For example, unpopular problems, as well as interpersonal relationships, even if she escapes, someone can pursue them." Su Yu said seriously.


    "This..." Ayukawa Tenri opened her mouth, feeling that her cognition was subverted.


    "Can you change a person''s gender? Can you still do this kind of thing?" Diana looked at Su Yu incredulously.


    "This is a very simple thing. As long as Tianli wants, I can make him a girl and enjoy another life."


    "I...I don''t think I can decide his future like this." Ayukawa Tenri hesitated.


    "Would you like to let him experience it before you decide this matter?" Su Yu said with interest.


    "Experience it?" Ayukawa Tenri''s eyes were a little curious.


    "If there is no change in his life after he becomes a girl, and there is no change in him personally, then I will help him find a girlfriend." Su Yu said, holding Ayukawa Tenri''s little hand.


    Ayukawa Tenri shrank his hand, but Su Yu was firmly pinched in his hand.


    Di Yana saw this scene, not knowing whether it was right or wrong.


    She does need to regain her strength, but is it really good to let Ayukawa Tenri become one of Su Yu''s girlfriends?


    Taking a step back, even if Ayukawa Tenri is happy in the future, but now Ayukawa Tenri should still like Katsura Katsura, not Su Yu.


    "Tianli, your face is so hot because you have a fever?" Su Yu''s forehead was pressed against Tianli''s forehead.


    "This guy..." Di Yana saw Ayukawa Tenri''s hot face, and she could fully feel Ayukawa Tenri''s shyness just by looking at it.


    "It turned out not to have a fever, but to be shy. She is very shy, but she will not avoid it. Tianli is really a cute and cute girl." Su Yu kissed her little hand lightly.


    Ayukawa Tenri turned his head in embarrassment, and looked at Diana with a plea for help.


    Di Yana disappeared directly, pretending to not see Tianli''s help.


    After all, she can''t help much.


    "Di Yana, let''s change it, okay?" Ayukawa Tenri asked Di Yana for help in his heart.


    "Okay." Di Yana felt soft and took over the control of her body.


    However, as soon as she opened her eyes, Su Yu had already kissed her.


    Di Yana''s face reddened at a visible speed. She wanted to push Su Yu away, but found that her strength was increasing, which made her hesitate.


    "Congratulations to the host for gaining 1 point of evolution!"


    Su Yu received the prompt and felt that Di Yana was not struggling, so he let her go.


    Di Yana was immediately caught in a dilemma, if she didn''t push Su Yu away, it would appear that she agreed.


    However, if Su Yu is pushed aside, the rare opportunity to replenish her strength makes her unwilling to give up like this.


    On one side is the face of being a goddess, and on the other side is the opportunity to replenish strength. Diana wanted to say, I want it all!


    Just when she hesitated, Su Yu straightened up, with a smile on Junyi''s face, looking at her.


    Di Yana quickly avoided his eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, the goddess has such a time, how? What did you feel just now?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I... I didn''t feel anything..." Diana dodged her eyes.


    "I found that the power in me is a little bit less, and the power in you is a little bit more. What do you think this means?" Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "I...I don''t know." Di Yana felt a little hot on her face. She is not as good as Ayukawa Tenri now.


    "I guess, because my power is a little special, so as long as we get closer, we can restore your power..."


    "I..." Dijana didn''t know what to say. If Su Yu took the opportunity to bring up something excessive, what should I do?


    Even a goddess, she has never experienced such a thing, her shyness is exactly the same as Ayukawa Tenri.


    "Of course, this is just my guess. For the specific situation, I can only wait until there is a chance in the future and find another goddess to experiment." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    Diana opened her mouth, trying to tell him that she also needed strength, but she couldn''t tell.


    "Di Yana hates me so much, I don''t need my strength, let''s be friends." Su Yu sighed.


    Di Yana was about to speak, and seeing the smile on Su Yu''s mouth, she finally understood that Su Yu was waiting for her to get the bait!

 503 Chapter 503 Nakagawa Huayin and Mai

    In the apartment of Nakagawa Huayin.


    Ayukawa Tenri sat on the sofa and looked around.


    "Hua Yin is a very hard-working popular idol. The goddess in her body should have been awakened. Let''s wait for her here." Su Yu poured a cup of hot tea to Ayukawa Tenri.


    "Thank you." Ayukawa Tenri whispered.


    Di Yana did not show up and did not speak.


    Just after kissing Su Yu, her strength has improved significantly, which is very important to her.


    But Su Yu discovered this, which made her a little embarrassed.


    She didn''t want to take the bait and took the initiative to be so close to Su Yu, but looking at his appearance, it seemed that she did not speak, and there would be no chance in the future.


    "What kind of idol does Tenri like?" Su Yu said, sitting beside Ayukawa Tenri.


    "I don''t care much about idols..."


    "What did Li liked that day? Did you read a book?" Su Yu held her little hand.


    Ayukawa Tenri''s face blushed, a little at a loss.


    "Would you like to watch a movie with me?" Su Yu approached Ayukawa Tenri.


    "What...what movie?" Ayukawa Tenri lowered his head, blushing very cutely.


    "You choose." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Maid Xiaoyu took three movies and placed them in front of Ayukawa Tenri.


    Ayukawa Tenri glanced at the three movies and blushed.


    "Don''t worry, the content inside is different from the cover. I wouldn''t watch that kind of movie with the girl I met for the first time. Just choose a movie at random." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then this one." Ayukawa Tenri pointed to the first box on the left.


    "Tianli is really unlucky, this movie is a bit scary." Su Yu handed the box chosen by Aykawa Tenri to the maid Xiaoyu.


    The maid Xiaoyu started to turn on the TV, got ready for the movie, and stepped aside.


    Ayukawa Tenri saw the beginning of the movie, feeling a little nervous.


    When she saw it halfway, her face turned pale with fright, and she fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    After a movie was over, Ayukawa Tenri looked at the sky outside, and it was already dark.


    "Um... shall we go back today?" Ayukawa Tenri asked.


    "Hua Yin is back." Su Yu pointed to the door.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    "Senior Mai, please come in." Nakagawa Huayin''s voice came.


    Mai Sakurajima walked into the door and was taken aback when she saw the shoes at the door.


    "Hanaon-chan, do you have any guests at home?" Mai Sakurajima asked.


    "Maybe Su Yujun is here..."


    Mai Sakurajima looked at the other pair of ladies'' shoes, but did not speak.


    When they came to the living room, they saw Ayukawa Tenri and Su Yu sitting on the sofa at a glance.


    Nakagawa Huayin was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Su Yu with a faint look.


    "Di Yana, do you feel it?" Su Yu said to Di Yana.


    "Feel it." Dijana nodded.


    "Hua Yinjiang, I think you should go to the bathroom and talk to her. In this way, you will know the weird phenomenon on your body." Su Yu came to Nakagawa Huayin, holding her little hand, and whispered.


    "she is not��"


    "Not yet, she has similarities to you." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Could it be that similar?" Nakagawa Huayin''s face flushed red.


    "What''s in your little head, how could I bring her to your house because of that kind of thing?" A black line flashed on Su Yu''s forehead.


    Nakagawa Huayin smiled embarrassedly and walked towards Di Yana.


    The two walked towards the bathroom, only Su Yu and Sakurajima Mai were left in the living room.


    "Where is she the girl you lied to?" Mai Sakurajima said in an angry voice.


    "She is a student of Maishima Academy, just like me. Of course, I will return to Chief Wu Gao in a while." Su Yu came to Sakurajima Mai and took her little hand.


    Mai Sakurajima and Su Yu came to the sofa and sat down.


    "This is Huayin''s home, if you...uh"


    Before Mai Sakurajima spoke, Su Yu had already kissed her.


    Nakagawa Hanaon and Ayukawa Tenri were talking in the bathroom, and the two goddesses appeared, making Nakagawa Hanaon realize that it was not her head that had a problem.


    ...


    After Nakagawa Huayin understood the existence of the goddess, when she walked out of the bathroom, she saw Su Yu preparing dinner with Mai Sakurajima, still very close.


    "Tenri, let''s go back until dinner is over." Su Yu glanced at Tianli Ayukawa.


    Ayukawa Tenri gave a hum, and sat on the sofa again.


    Nakagawa Hana sound came to Su Yu, a little jealous, making Sakurajima Mai feel a little guilty.


    "Mai, supper will be up to you." Su Yu finished speaking to Mai Sakurajima, and hugged Nakagawa Hana sound.


    "Su Yu-kun, what are you...what are you going to do?" Nakagawa Hana sound was ashamed, especially when she found that Mai Sakurajima and Tenri Ayukawa were both looking at her.


    "You look tired, I want you to rest in my arms." Su Yu did not shy away from the other two girls.


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot." After hearing the words, Zhongchuan Huayin felt warm and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    She and Mai Sakurajima knew each other''s relationship with Su Yu, not to mention Ayukawa Tenri. When Diana talked about the way the goddess restores power, they decided their future relationship with Su Yu.


    Su Yu hugged Zhongchuan Huayin, came to her bed, held her, and got into the bed.


    Mai Sakurajima glanced at the two and did not speak.


    Ayukawa Tenri lowered his head, talking to Diana in his heart.


    Half an hour later, Nakagawa Huayin fell asleep.


    Su Yu and Ayukawa Tenri had dinner, so she and the maid Xiaoyu went downstairs first.


    "Do you have anything else you want to say?" Mai Sakurajima fluffed her long hair and glanced at the situation on Nakagawa Hanatone.


    "I want to coax you to sleep." Su Yu held Mai Sakurajima''s little hand.


    "This is Huayin''s home, in case, if she wakes up..."


    "It doesn''t matter, she slept very deeply." Su Yu hugged Mai Sakurajima to the bed in the manner of a princess, and let her lie down beside Nakagawa Hana sound.


    Mai Sakurajima blushed, looked back at the sleeping Nakagawa Kayin, then looked at the smirk on Su Yu''s face, and punched him with a small fist.


    "Shhh, don''t make noise, go to bed obediently." Su Yu held her small fist and held her in his arms.


    "I don''t need you to coax me to sleep. You can send that girl home quickly." Mai Sakurajima pushed Su Yu and lowered her voice.


    "I think you need it." Su Yu stroked Mai Sakurajima''s long hair.


    "You really..." Mai Sakurajima gave Su Yu helplessly, and leaned in his arms.


    "Be obedient, close your eyes."


    "I''m not a kid..."


    "In my eyes, girls are all children."


    "Then you still like me?"


    "I am also a child, I like beautiful people and things, innocent and cute."


    "con man��"


    Mai Sakurajima was talking with Su Yu, and she gradually felt sleepy.


    Su Yu looked at Mai Sakurajima and Hana Nakagawa who were sleeping, covered them with quilts, and turned off the lights in the room.


    "good night."

 504 Chapter 504

    In the library of Maishima Academy.


    Xi Gongxi looked at the time, and it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Isn''t he coming?" Xi Gongshi muttered.


    "Xi Gong, who do you think will not come?" A voice rang in her ear.


    Xi Gongxi was startled, and his face was happy when he saw that the person was Su Yu.


    "Eat while it''s hot, the dinner I brought you." Su Yu put the bento box in front of Xi Gongzhu.


    "It''s so late, you...you don''t need to..."


    "I don''t need to do anything?" Su Yu looked at Xi Gongxi with a smile.


    "Nothing..." Xi Gongxi''s face turned red.


    "Tonight, there is only one girl I want to accompany, and that is Xi Gong." Su Yu hugged Xi Gongzheng and blew a breath of warmth in her ear.


    Xi Gong Shi''s neck shrank and his face became hot.


    "Do you want me to feed you?" Su Yu opened the lunch box.


    "No... no more..."


    "Is it really unnecessary?" Su Yu landed a hand on Xi Gongxi''s leg.


    Shiomiyashi bowed his head in shame.


    "Let''s go to the table over there." Su Yu pointed to where the students sit during the day.


    "Yeah." Xi Gongxi nodded obediently.


    The two came to the table and sat face to face.


    Su Yu took the spoon and started to feed Xi Gongzhu dinner.


    Xi Gongzhu looked at Su Yu, he was still so gentle, and he hadn''t changed at all.


    "The place to sleep is ready. After dinner, I will tell Xi Gong a short story before going to bed, okay?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Xi Gongzhi lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "Xi Gong''s shy look, I feel so cute no matter how I look at it, the more shy you are, the more I want to bully you." Su Yu held Xi Gongzhu''s little hand.


    "Please...please don''t bully me." Xi Gongxi said courageously, his voice still very small.


    "Don''t Xi Gong like this?" Su Yu paused in his hand.


    Xi Gongxi shook his head quickly.


    "In that case, why don''t you like me bullying you?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I''m too easy to be shy..." Xi Gongzhi said with a small hand.


    "Xi Gong thinks I will hate you who is shy?" Su Yu continued to ask.


    "If I have always been so shy, I might be hated by Jun Su Yu..."


    "Stupid Xi Palace, what I like is your shyness. In front of me, Xi Palace is Xi Palace, and Xi Palace, who is shy, is my favorite girl." Su Yu kissed her little hand lightly.


    Xi Gongxi glanced at the smile on Su Yu''s face, letting go.


    After dinner.


    In the corner of the library.


    Xi Gongzhu''s head was resting on Su Yu''s shoulder, listening to him telling the story in the book.


    "Okay, here is the short story before going to bed, it''s time to go to bed." Su Yu put the book aside and looked at Xi Gongzhu in his arms.


    Hearing that it''s time to go to bed, Xi Gong Shi quickly retracted into the quilt.


    Su Yu smiled, snapped his fingers, and the lights in the library dimmed.


    Xi Gongjian curled up in the quilt, like a small animal.


    Su Yu hugged her gently.


    "Xi Palace, turn around?" Su Yu whispered.


    Xi Gongxi hesitated for a moment, turned around, and buried his small head in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Xigong is really obedient." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "What''s wrong, Xi Gong?" Su Yu asked.


    "It''s nothing��"


    "Couldn''t Xi Gong be..." Su Yu whispered in Xi Gongzhu''s ear.


    Xi Gongxi blushed immediately, and even his ears were red, but unexpectedly there was no objection.


    "Is it really possible? Xi Gong?" Su Yu was a little surprised.


    Xi Gong Yin let out a grunt, and his little hand squeezed Su Yu''s.


    "Xi Gong..." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Xi Gongzhen raised his head and closed his eyes.


    ...


    the next morning.


    Su Yu left Maishima Academy, went to a coffee shop, and met Yoko Kujo, who had just divorced.


    Long golden hair and a professional outfit outline a perfect figure.


    The exquisite facial features, wearing a pair of glasses, are more feminine.


    She has a beautiful appearance like Kujo Moonlight, just like a work of art.


    "Jun Su Yu, hello." Yoko Kujo smiled and said hello.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment. Why did her attitude feel a little strange?


    "Hello, Miss Kujo Yoko." Su Yu sat down.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are in the same school with Yue Ye. I don''t know how your relationship is?" Yoko Kujo asked cautiously.


    "I and Yue Ye are very good friends." Su Yu answered cautiously.


    "Are you and Tsukiye already..." Yoko Kujo said halfway and stopped.


    "So what? You two don''t care about Yue Ye''s mood at all. When she doesn''t go home, you don''t even make a single call." Su Yu said coldly.


    "I''m busy with creation, and I don''t have time to worry about the moon night. Her father is the chief culprit in destroying the family relationship." Yoko Kujo said with some loss in his eyes.


    "You mean, you are not responsible?" Su Yu raised his brows.


    "I know that I didn''t take good care of Moonlight. From now on, I will take good care of that child." Yoko Kujo said quickly.


    "No, Moonlight is living well with me, and I don''t need your care." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, since you already have that kind of relationship with Yue Ye, isn''t it..."


    "Oh? What do you want?" Su Yu seemed to have just understood.


    "I am an excellent designer. As long as you give me the opportunity, I will be able to create more unique clothes." Yoko Kujo believes.


    "So that''s it, do you want to work in a company under the Qijo family?" Su Yu looked at Yoko Jiutiao.


    "Yes." Yoko Kujo nodded.


    "As long as I give you a good position, can you ignore my affairs with Yueye?" Su Yu whispered.


    "Yue Ye likes you, I don''t care about you, as long as you don''t hurt her, it''s fine." Yoko Jiujiao hesitated.


    "What if I have hurt her?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I''m not talking about that kind of injury, but I just want you not to abandon Moon Yee, not beat her and scold her." Yoko Jiujio burned his face.


    "This is very simple, Yue Ye is so well-behaved, how could I hit her?" Su Yu said while drinking coffee.


    "Then my business..."


    "You should know that I am the fiance of Miss Qi Tiao." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    "I will not tell Miss Qijo about this matter." Yoko Kujo said without hesitation.


    "No, I didn''t mean that, I mean, I''m a very carefree person, and I don''t have any resistance to beautiful girls." After Su Yu finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and held Yoko Kujo''s small hand.


    Jiutiao Yangzi opened his mouth, but Su Yu was stunned for a while, unexpectedly.


    "Actually, Yueye and I have nothing to do, just take care of her. After all, her appearance is like a child, I really can''t bear to hurt her." Su Yu continued.


    "You mean, you treat me..."


    "That''s right, Miss Yoko Kujo is so beautiful, I fell in love with you at first sight." Su Yu squeezed her little hand.


    Kujo Yoko felt a little flustered, and didn''t expect to encounter such a thing.

 505 Chapter 505

    In the coffee shop.


    Jiu Tiao Yoko looked at Su Yu who was opposite, and faced his explicit instructions, she was a little confused.


    What she pursues is art, and with the financial resources of the Shichijo family, it is enough to support any of her creations and allow more people to see her works.


    However, Su Yu and Jiu Tiao Yue Ye were almost the same age, which made her hesitate.


    "Is there anything hard to choose? You want to use the relationship between me and Yueye to achieve your goals. Now you know that Yueye and I have nothing to do with you. If you don''t give anything else, then I won''t seem to be at a disadvantage?" Su Yu drinks Take a sip of coffee with a smile on his face.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want to punish me for Moonlight?" Gujo Yoko guessed.


    "I''m not so free." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then what exactly do you want me to do?" Yoko Kujo''s eyes struggled.


    "The woman I like, I won''t let her find other happiness. So, I can give you anything you want, provided that you can stay by my side." Su Yu smiled.


    "I''m only interested in creation, and nothing else, I''m not interested anymore," Kujo Yoko whispered.


    "That''s very simple, I just need you to accompany me occasionally." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Jiutiao Yangzi stood up with Su Yu, walked out of the coffee shop, and sat in the back of the car.


    When the car stopped in front of the hotel, Yoko Kujo had no more hesitation.


    The two came all the way to a room.


    Su Yu opened the door and let Jiu Tiao Yoko advance.


    Kujo Yoko walked in the door cautiously, feeling very nervous.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "Go to the bathroom first, I''ll be waiting for you here." Su Yu glanced at the sofa with his back to the door, and smiled at Yoko Jiutiao.


    "Yeah." Yoko Kujo put down her bag and walked into the bathroom.


    Su Yu came to the sofa and looked at Jiutiao Yueye who was drinking tea on the sofa.


    "What should I do next?" Su Yu stroked Jiutiao Yueye''s little head lightly.


    "Su Yujun, I don''t care anymore, you can figure it out." Jiu Tiao Yue Ye put down the tea cup, his eyes full of disappointment.


    "I thought you would have a good talk with her." Su Yu hugged Jiutiao Yueye and sat in her place.


    "I have nothing to talk about with her, she only has work in her eyes." Jiutiao Yueye leaned in Su Yu''s arms and whispered.


    "Even so, you still can''t change your relationship. If you let me leave now, I will definitely not stay." Su Yu patted Jiujiu Yueye''s head.


    "Jun Su Yu, will you always like me, always protect me, and always take care of me?" Jiutiao Moonlight looked up at Su Yu.


    "I promise you, my princess." Su Yu held out his little finger.


    Jiutiao Yueye pulled the hook with him, leaned to his ear, and said a word.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched after listening.


    "Really do this?"


    "Only in this way, she will give up discipline me, and I will be able to truly be free." Jiujiao Yueye nodded.


    "Well, if you feel embarrassed, you can cover your ears." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thanks for you, Jun Su Yu."


    "Ahem, not hard, not hard."


    ...


    after an hour.


    Jiutiao Yoko looked at Su Yu who was wearing clothes by the bed, the blush on his face had not faded.


    "Jun Su Yu, what you promised me..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a person who doesn''t believe in words, but before that, someone wants to see you." Su Yu put on his clothes and said.


    "Who?" Yoko Kujo was startled.


    "She has been sitting there since we walked into the room." Su Yu pointed to the sofa with his back facing them.


    Jiutiao Yangzi trembled and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Don''t look at me, it''s not my idea." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Moonlight..." Yoko Kujo shouted hard.


    Kujo Moonlight got up from the sofa and walked to the bedside step by step.


    Yoko Kujo looked at her daughter and lowered her head.


    "From today, in the future, you don''t need to worry about me, go to realize the art you want, and pursue the creation you want." Jiutiao Yueye stopped, said lightly, and walked to Su Yu''s side. .


    "Someone will contact you later. Tomorrow you can go to a company under the Qijo Group. Moonlight, I will take care of it." Su Yu said to Yoko Kujo, holding the little hand of Kujo Moonye.


    Jiutiao Yangzi raised her head, looking at Jiutiao Yueye and Su Yu, shame and regret filled her heart.


    If she chooses to refuse, maybe her relationship with her daughter will improve.


    In front of her family and art, she chose art. For this, she paid the price of losing the person closest to her.


    Su Yu and Jiutiao Yueye walked out the door.


    Not long after, the door was opened again.


    "Master Su Yu wants me to bring you a message. If you want to reconcile with your daughter, there will be opportunities in the future. The moonlit night will grow up sooner or later." The maid Xiaotao bowed and said to Yoko Kujo.


    Yoko Kujo opened his mouth, and his face was happy.


    "Please thank Su Yujun for me."


    ...


    In the car to the amusement park.


    Jiutiao Yueye leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder without speaking.


    Su Yu held Jiutiao Yueye in one hand and didn''t mean to disturb her.


    "Jun Su Yu, you just..."


    "Ahem, can we not just talk about what happened?" Su Yu said with an embarrassed expression.


    "I mean, if you are tired, we won''t go to the amusement park. It is also good to go to other places, such as aquariums and zoos." Jiutiao Yueye glanced at Su Yu.


    "It''s okay, I''m not tired."


    "Su Yujun, don''t have to be so embarrassed. I''m ready for that kind of thing." A blush was glowing on Jiutiao Yueye''s face.


    "Do you mind what happened just now?" Su Yu couldn''t help but said.


    "It''s fake if I don''t mind. However, no matter how much I mind, there is no way to change the past. What has happened will not be repeated again." Kujo Moonlight said while looking out the window.


    In fact, when she first heard Yoko Kujo''s voice, she regretted it a little.


    However, at that time, she had no way to stand up to stop them, she could only cover her ears and wait for the end.


    She was thinking that things would end within a few minutes at most, but she didn''t expect...


    Jiutiao Yueye thought of this, and looked at Su Yu. He was different from what was said in the book. Could it be that he was brave in front of her?


    But what''s so good about that kind of thing?


    "Moon Ye, I didn''t deliberately delay time." Su Yu second understood the meaning of Jiutiao Yue Ye.


    "I''m a little scared of that kind of thing now." Kujo Moonye lowered his head and said.


    "Then wait until later, no hurry, no hurry now." Su Yu hugged Jiutiao Moonlight and said softly.


    "Jun Su Yu, if I won''t grow up in my life, what should I do?" Jiutiao Yueye said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, that kind of situation won''t happen, even if that happens, I won''t abandon Moonlight." Su Yu comforted.


    "But, by then our height will be poor..."


    "This is indeed a big problem. In case, if Moon and I are too close, it is easy to cause misunderstanding."

 506 Chapter 506 Highland Ayumi and Xi Palace

    Friday morning.


    Su Yu left from Qingshan''s villa. Yesterday, the date with Jiujo Yueye went smoothly, which made her feel much better. Even the goddess appeared at night.


    Ayukawa Tenri, Nakagawa Kayin, and Kujo Tsukiye, the goddesses in the three girls have already begun to awaken. After a while, the members of the orthodox demon society should act.


    Su Yu also felt their appearance and the sense of crisis brought by the isolated island sealed with demons.


    At present, Ayumi Highland, Shimiya Shiti, and the unknown goddess host have not yet awakened the power of the goddess.


    In fact, even if they had awakened the power of the goddess, without Su Yu''s help, it was impossible to gain much divine power.


    Of course, the illusion skills that Su Yu left on them were enough to make anyone who attacked them fall asleep forever, whether it was the orthodox demon society or the demon forces, they couldn''t stop his power.


    And the most straightforward and simple way is undoubtedly to gather together six goddesses, increase their power crazily, and use their power to directly seal the demons and defeat the orthodox demon society in one fell swoop.


    Su Yu hesitated again and again, gave up the orthodox demon society, chose to awaken the goddess directly, and then solved the orthodox demon society and demons.


    Therefore, the first problem now is to find the host of the sixth goddess.


    ...


    Maishima Academy, lunch break.


    Su Yu was about to go out to find the five cousins ??when he saw Kasuga Nan.


    "Master, that fellow seems to have appeared again." Kasuga Nan''s expression was a little subtle.


    "Huh?" Su Yu was taken aback, then his eyes widened.


    He almost forgot, the goddess who appeared in the five congregations was a god of war!


    Since he was the God of War, it was perfectly fine to appear on the powerful Kasuga Nan.


    "Nan, follow me to the karate club." Su Yu said with a serious expression.


    Seeing Su Yu''s expression, Kasuga dared not say more, and followed him to the karate club.


    When Su Yu saw the state of the goddess, there was a black line on his forehead.


    It''s probably because Kasuga Nan''s strength is too strong, so that this goddess has become the existence of the second personality, and her appearance is exactly the same as that of the second personality.


    "Master, does she also need me to overcome the existence?" Kasuga Nan asked.


    "She''s a goddess... Forget it, I''ll find them all." Su Yu took out his cell phone and called several girls.


    Not long after, the karate club became lively.


    Except for Nakagawa Huayin, the rest of the people gathered.


    Di Yana grasped Ayukawa Tenri''s body and said about the goddess again.


    "Jun Su Yu, didn''t you mean..." Gao Gaobumei looked at Su Yu with a sad expression.


    "Ahem, I really am a spiritualist." Su Yu remembered the identity he had edited before.


    Gao Gaobu whitened Su Yu and ignored her.


    "The enemies of the goddess are demons, although they have not yet appeared, but..."


    "I''ll correct it." Su Yu interrupted Di Yana.


    The five girls all looked at him.


    "The Orthodox Devil Society is preparing to resurrect the demons, that is, the demons sealed by you, and I plan to seal those demons with you, provided that you must awaken the goddesses in your body, and then I will give the goddesses a boost..."


    Di Yana blushed when she heard Su Yu''s power increase.


    However, knowing the plan of the Orthodox Devil Society from Su Yu, she knew very well in her heart that time was really running out.


    "How should we wake up the goddess?" Xi Gongzhu raised his little hand and asked.


    "I don''t know this." Su Yu looked at Di Yana. As a goddess, she must know how to wake up the goddess.


    "I was awakened because of the protection of heaven. For specific reasons, I guess it may be that the goddess'' host is under pressure or when the goddess is in danger, the goddess will be awakened." Diana judged.


    The goddess in Nakagawa Huayin was awakened because of her work pressure.


    "Under pressure, encounter danger?" Su Yu thought, neither of these two methods are perfect.


    Suddenly, he remembered illusion. If you use illusion, do you know if it has any effect?


    Now only the goddess on Gao Gaomei and Xi Gongzhu were not awakened, Su Yu stood up.


    The five girls looked at Su Yu, knowing that he should have thought of a good way.


    "Bu Mei, Xi Gong, let''s go on a date." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Huh?" Everyone.


    ...


    After the lunch break, Gao Yuan Ayumi and Xi Gongzhu were taken by Su Yu and left the school.


    He didn''t want to put them under pressure, let alone put them in danger. He chose the third method to increase their favorability.


    Yesterday��s date with Kujo Moonlight was to increase her favorability, and the goddess appeared.


    As for the specific reason, it can only be said after testing.


    Gao Gaoyi glanced at Xi Gongzhen next to Su Yu, and Xi Gongzheng glanced at her, blushing, and turned his head.


    Su Yu''s proposal of dating at the same time made them feel very shy.


    Although I have known each other''s existence a long time ago, if we really have to face it, it''s another matter.


    Gao Yuan Ayumi had a very good impression of Shi Gong Shi, and Shi Gong Shi was the same. The two smiled at each other, and their smiles were shy.


    In the amusement park.


    Su Yu sat on the Ferris wheel with Ayumi Gao Gao and Shigong Shi.


    The afternoon sun is very warm, and there are not many people on the Ferris wheel at this time.


    Gao Yuan Ayumi and Xi Gongzhi sat together, and Su Yu sat opposite them.


    The Ferris wheel was turning slowly, Su Yu was thinking about where to go next, while the two girls looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    "Su Yujun, a rare date, don''t think too much about it. Xi Gong and I are willing to date with you. It is already very good. If you are ready to scare us, we will ignore you." Gao Gao said. Tao.


    "I...I ignored you for an hour." Xi Gongzheng whispered under the pressure of Gao Gao''s eyes.


    The plateau stepped beautifully, feeling that Xi Gongzhu was too dependent on Su Yu, but that was probably why Su Yu liked her.


    Such a cute, innocent, kind and gentle girl is willing to accept that Su Yu has other girlfriends, and she is so cute that even Gao Gaobumei feels very bullied.


    "Bu Mei, don''t teach Xi Gong, she is the most obedient one." Su Yu stretched out his hand and took Xi Gongzhu''s small hand.


    Xi Gongshi''s face flushed, and his small face turned aside.


    Gao Gaobumei glared at Su Yu and stepped on him.


    "Don''t be angry, you are also very cute." Su Yu held Gao Gao''s little hand with the other hand.


    "I''m not so good at deceiving..." Gao Gao murmured.


    "If you are half obedient to Xi Palace, I''ll be with you every day." Su Yu gently kissed Gao Gao''s little hand.


    Gao Gaoyi glanced at Xi Gongzheng, and found that her face was hot, feeling helpless.


    She may never learn to be so cute and shy.

 507 Chapter 507 Luni is surprised to see the amusement park

    With the rotation of the Ferris wheel, the three came to the top.


    "If you come in the afternoon, you can still see the sunset." Su Yu sighed.


    "Then wait until the afternoon and do it again." Gao Gao looked at the scenery in the distance.


    "Now, looking at the two of you, I am very satisfied. The setting sun is no better than you." Su Yu sat in the middle of the two girls.


    The small faces of Ayumi Kogen and Shiomiya Shi were red at the same time.


    "You bad guy!" Gao Gaobumei stepped on Su Yu in shame.


    "Bu Mei is really disobedient, it''s better to Xi Gong..."


    "I... I also think you are terrible..." Xi Gongxi summoned his courage and gently stepped on Su Yu''s shoes.


    "Xigong, the two of us are friends. Su Yujun is just a boyfriend. We can''t have conflicts because of him. Are you right?" Gao Yuan Ayumi covered her mouth and said to Xi Gongzhen.


    "Yeah." Xi Gongbian blushed and nodded his little head.


    "Xigong, don''t learn from her, she is a full-fledged arrogant, sometimes shyer than you." Su Yu held Xi Gongzheng in one hand and said in her ear.


    "You are talking ill of me to Xi Palace, right? Jun Su Yu, really mean." Gao Gaobumei said with a small face.


    "How could I say bad things about you? Amy is so cute." Su Yu turned his head and hugged Gao Gao''s slender waist again.


    "It''s bad..." Gao Gao glared at him, and saw that his hand was still holding Xi Gongzheng.


    A soft "click" came and the Ferris wheel stopped rotating.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, not knowing what had happened.


    "Jun Su Yu, shouldn''t something be wrong with it, right?" Gao Gao said with worry.


    "Don''t worry, even if something goes wrong, I will protect you." Su Yu patted the little heads of the two girls and held them in his arms.


    Gao Yuan Ayumi and Xi Gongzhi leaned against Su Yu''s arms and held each other''s hands, feeling a little nervous in their hearts.


    The "K" Ferris wheel suddenly moved, causing everyone''s space to sway.


    The faces of Ayumi Gaokao and Shiomiyashi whitened, facing such a crisis, they both became nervous.


    Su Yu was about to speak when he saw a member of the exorcism team, wearing a feather suit, in a stealth state, holding a weapon, and heading towards the center of the Ferris wheel.


    "Orthodox Devil Society?" Su Yu''s eyes were cold, and the best spirit sword flew out and directly attacked the soul-expelling team member.


    The other party seemed to feel the attack of the Supreme Spirit Sword and directly avoided, its speed unexpectedly fast.


    "So that''s it, it''s her." Su Yu saw the true face of that exorcism team member and understood.


    She is not someone else, it is the member of the Orthodox Demon Society, Luni, who can fight against the serious Bai Ya in the original work and defeat her.


    With her strength, it is very likely that she is still the high-level combat power of the orthodox demon society.


    The best spirit sword suppressed Liuni, and the sharp sword light made her afraid to take it.


    Luni slowly left the amusement park area.


    With the movement of Su Yu''s fingers, countless invisible chakra threads pushed the Ferris wheel, causing all the passengers to fall on the ground.


    When the three of them walked out of the Ferris wheel, they saw the amusement park staff preparing for emergency repairs.


    "Bu Mei, Xi Gong, you two will go to the gift shop over there and wait for me first, okay?" Su Yu let go of the hands holding the two of them, and said softly.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you going to do something dangerous?" Xi Gongzhu looked at Su Yu nervously.


    "For me, nothing is dangerous. Don''t worry, you two will wait for me and you will be back soon." Su Yu smiled.


    Shiomiya Shi was still a little worried.


    "Xi Gong, believe in Jun Su Yu." Gao Gao Ayumi grasped Xi Gongxi''s little hand.


    "Okay." Xi Gongzhi looked at Su Yu reluctantly.


    "Hey, wait for me." Su Yu stroked Xi Gongxi''s head lightly.


    Shiomiyashi bowed his head in embarrassment.


    Gao Gaobumei was a little jealous, and was about to say something, so Su Yu took it into her arms and kissed her.


    She stayed for a few seconds, and quickly pushed Su Yu away, her face flushed.


    "When I come back, we will continue to date." Su Yu blinked at Ayumi Gao Gao and left with a smile.


    Shiomiyashi glanced at Ayumi Highland.


    "When he comes back, let him continue to bully you, I don''t want to be bullied by him all the time." Gao Gao Ayumi took Xi Gongzhi''s little hand and whispered.


    "I am also very shy, let Su Yujun bully Bu Mei." Xi Gong said shyly.


    "Xigong is so cute. I want to bully you. She likes the obedient girl the most. I really envy you." Gao Gaomei joked.


    "Bomichan is also very cute." Shiomiya Shiri smiled embarrassedly.


    "He has gone to the library the most times, have you and him already..." Ayumi Gaogan lowered her voice and said in Xi Gongzhu''s ear.


    "No...no..." Xi Gongzhen denied, his face flushed.


    "Your reaction is suspicious, Xi Gong." Gao Gao Ayumi covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Me and Su Yujun, there is no such thing, at most...just me at most...I made a fool of myself in front of him." Xi Gongzhu''s face was a little hot.


    "Are you in front of Jun Su Yu..." Ayumi Gaota was too embarrassed to speak.


    Seeing the blush on her face, Xi Gongzhen lowered his head in embarrassment.


    ...


    In the park outside the amusement park.


    Luni looked at the best spirit sword stopped in front of her, and a short knife fell from her sleeve.


    "What did you just intend to do?" A voice sounded behind her.


    Luni looked back at Su Yu.


    "Swish" the best spirit sword flew to Su Yu''s side, and he took it away.


    "Are you stopping me?" Luni looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "Is your aim for the two girls next to me?" Su Yu asked.


    Luni didn''t answer, she attacked Su Yu, and the short knife struck Su Yu''s neck without hesitation.


    "Crack it" Su Yu raised his hand and twisted her wrist directly.


    There was a touch of pain on Luni''s face, so there was a sense of excitement, and the other hand took the dropped short knife, and stabbed Su Yu again.


    Su Yu did not show mercy, and directly folded her other arm, and her short knife fell to the ground.


    The smile on Luni''s face was even worse, and her little head slammed into Su Yu''s.


    Su Yu frowned and met her.


    There was a trace of blood on Luni''s little head, but Su Yu''s head didn''t hurt at all.


    Stimulated by the pain, Luni did not give up, but slammed into it with greater force.


    "Is this the disease?" Su Yu whispered, the kaleidoscope writing wheel opened, the pupil reading monthly, activated!


    Luni''s body froze. In the world of Yuedu, Su Yu didn''t mean to pity her, causing her to die again and again.


    She is a member of the Orthodox Devil Society, and she wants to resurrect the ancient demons, not to mention that they are all bad people. Su Yu will not treat her gently.


    Liuni still looked ill at first, and slowly became panicked, and finally became a bit painful. Facing 72 hours of torture, even a demon could not bear it.


    "It''s almost there." Su Yu looked at her lackluster eyes, don''t be a god, start!

 508 Chapter 508

    "I didn''t have a choice before, now I want to be a good devil."


    "Good devil? Sorry, I am the good devil."


    "Do you want me to die when you say this?"


    "Sorry, I''m a good demon."


    "Good devil? Who knows?"


    Bai Ya''s sickle pointed at Luni''s head, and the atmosphere was a little nervous for a while.


    "..." Su Yu, are you playing Infernal Affairs?


    "Jun Su Yu, since she is a member of the orthodox demon society, she should be handed over to me, take her back to the new whisper, and accept trial." Bai Ya said seriously.


    "I just want to tell you that now, she is my person, she can help me." Su Yu pointed at Luni.


    Luni walked up to him obediently, rubbing her small head against Su Yu''s big hand, looking flattering, like a pet.


    With a speechless expression on Bai Ya, Luni, as a member of the Orthodox Demon Society, has actually become Su Yu''s pet?how can that be?


    "I asked you to come here to tell you that Luni will become a person on our side. When we start to attack that place, she and you are both vanguard forces." Su Yu stroked Luni''s little girl. Head, slowly said.


    Just now, he had explained to Bai Ya about the goddess and the orthodox demon society. She also understood her responsibilities and was not too impulsive.


    "Is she really obedient?" Bai Ya still didn''t believe Liuni.


    "Don''t worry, she will be very obedient, because children who don''t talk will be punished." Su Yu patted Luni''s head.


    Luni shuddered, and a touch of fear appeared on her face.


    "What the hell did you do to her?" Bai Ya felt a little sympathetic to her when she saw Luni''s expression.


    "She is a disobedient child. I just made her obedient. You don''t have to worry that I will use the same tricks for you, because you are very good and obedient." Su Yu smiled and looked at Bai Ya.


    A blush appeared on Bai Ya''s face.


    "Well, you go back and continue to be a member of your orthodox demon society. You are not allowed to hurt people in the future. After the orthodox demon society is destroyed, I will give you some rewards." Su Yu said to Luni.


    Luni''s expression was a bit agitated, she hugged Su Yu and flew away.


    Bai Ya looked at the back of Liuni''s departure, and saw Su Yu approaching, she couldn''t help taking a step back.


    "What are you afraid of? I won''t make you like that. You are a good devil, I like it very much." Su Yu held Bai Ya''s little hand.


    "I don''t want your liking." Bai Ya turned her head, with a blush on her face.


    "After the orthodox Devil Society is eliminated, you, as the owner of the greatest credit, may be transferred back to the new hell. I am a little bit reluctant to let you go." Su Yu whispered.


    Bai Ya was taken aback for a moment. She hadn''t thought about this problem, but she was also a little worried when Su Yu said this.


    "Bai Ya, don''t go, okay?" Su Yu squeezed Bai Ya''s small hand.


    "I am a demon, and you are a human being. After all, we are different. My departure may be better for you..."


    "Dare you look at me, do you say it again?" Su Yu whispered.


    Bai Ya turned her head, afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "Even if you are a devil, you are the girl I like. In my heart, you are like an angel." Su Yu hugged Bai Ya.


    "I...I''m not as good as you said." Bai Ya struggled.


    "No, you are better than I said." Su Yu looked down at Bai Ya in his arms.


    Bai Ya''s face flushed, she didn''t dare to look at Su Yu. She knew that there were many girls around Su Yu, but at this moment, she ignored the incident.


    She even ignored Su Yu''s threat to her.


    "Bai Ya, if you leave me, even if you chase to a new hell, I will take you back because you are mine." Su Yu said seriously.


    "You...are you still not satisfied with so many girls around you? Why is it me..."


    "Because you are very cute, obviously a demon, but very arrogant, very cute, very naive." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Elucy is the same, she''s still obedient, much better than me." Bai Ya whispered.


    "Elucy is indeed very good, but you are better. She will not be arrogant and understand people''s hearts without you, let alone..."


    Su Yu spoke and hugged Bai Ya tightly.


    Bai Ya''s face was flushed, and she understood what Su Yu meant.


    "You are such a bad guy." Bai Ya raised her head and said in embarrassment.


    "No matter what you say, you can''t leave me, otherwise, I will chase you to your house." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Bai Ya wanted to avoid, but Su Yu lifted her chin with one hand, unable to retreat.


    One minute later.


    "Poor..." Bai Ya said, leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Congratulations to the host for gaining 50 evolution."


    "I still have to go on a date to awaken the two goddesses. You go home and wait for me. At night, I will go back. Then, we will talk about life and ideals." Su Yu smiled.


    "I still have things tonight." Bai Ya felt a little shy when she heard Su Yu''s talk about life and ideals.


    "I have left a mark on you, you can run anywhere, even if you run to a new hell, I can find you through the mark." Su Yu smiled and looked at Bai Ya.


    "You''re really... stupid. That kind of thing will bring you unpredictable consequences, and... Moreover, I have never tried..." Bai Ya stammered.


    "Isn''t that better? I can teach you slowly, teach you everything, and wait until the right time, and then let you take the test." Su Yu said with a smirk.


    "Stupid!" Bai Ya punched Su Yu with a small fist in shame.


    "Call me Teacher Su Yu from now on, go back, and if you feel scared, go to Guimu Marie next door. Oh, yes, if you don��t mind, I can also ask her to guide you..."


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot, idiot!" As soon as Bai Ya heard this, she stepped on Su Yu''s foot, broke free of his embrace, and flew into the sky.


    "The blue and white stripes are good." Su Yu commented.


    Bai Ya covered her skirt, looked back at Su Yu, and was about to speak, only to remember that the devil was protected by feather garments, and she couldn''t see it.


    "Stupid!" Bai Ya made a face and flew into the sky.


    Su Yu watched her leave and walked towards the amusement park. After a few steps, he felt someone following.


    As soon as his footsteps stopped, the people who followed him also stopped, hiding behind a tree, watching him.


    "Come out, I know you are not a member of the orthodox demon society." Su Yu said, turning to look at a tree not far away.


    Behind the tree, a petite girl came out.


    Normally dressed, wearing a white coat, a gray hat and a purple scarf.


    The black short hair covers one eye, which looks a little mysterious.


    "I''m��"


    "I forgot your real name, but your current name is...Kurakawa Lantern, right?" Su Yu looked at the person who came.


    Cangchuan Deng looked at Su Yu in surprise, when did he know her name?

 509 Chapter 509 The Confession Already Delivered

    Su Yu saw the surprise of Curagawa Lantern, and did not intend to explain.


    "Let''s talk, what are you looking for for me?" Su Yu looked at the Cangchuan Lantern.


    "I am simply curious about you. I want to know what kind of existence you are, so I dare to attack the goddess and demons..."


    "I said I am a demon king from another world, do you believe it?" Su Yu joked.


    "I believe it." Kurakawa Deng said without hesitation.


    "Then you treat me as a demon king from another world." Su Yu smiled and prepared to leave.


    "Please wait a minute, I want to talk to you about the orthodox demon society, and what kind of method did you use with her to make her obey your orders?" Kuragawa took a step forward and stretched out Out of hand.


    "No comment." Su Yu left without looking back.


    A sickle of proof with a broken horn appeared in Cangchuan Lan''s hand, and he attacked Su Yu.


    "Don''t pester me, okay?" Su Yu turned around, raising his hand and grabbing the neckline of Cangchuan Lantern.


    Kurakawa Lantern was stunned. She was clearly in the air. Why did she get into his hands in the next second?


    "Is it weird? This is part of my strength." Su Yu put down the Curagawa lantern.


    Cangchuan Deng raised his head and looked at Su Yu''s eyes. The wave-shaped reincarnation eyes were daunting.


    "Which side are you from?" Kurakawa Deng hesitated and put away the sickle of proof.


    "I am not on either side, I am my own partner." Su Yu finished speaking and left.


    Cangchuan Lantern did not catch up again, looking at Su Yu''s back, thoughtfully.


    ...


    In the gift shop of the amusement park.


    Ayumi Kogen and Shiomiyashi were choosing gifts while watching the doorway.


    The two of them were in different directions, and they were very inattentive when choosing gifts. The way they kept looking at the door made the clerk feel that they could run away with gifts at any time.


    When Su Yu walked into the gift shop, Ayumi Gaota and Shiomiyasui picked up the selected gifts and walked towards him.


    The clerk saw the two girls handing gifts to Su Yu, and then saw Su Yu kiss each of them on the foreheads, staring enviously at Su Yu.


    "I haven''t chosen a gift for you yet, wait for me here." Su Yu patted the heads of the two girls and went to choose a gift.


    Ayumi Kogen and Shiomiyashi only noticed the clerk''s eyes and hurriedly went to pay.


    When Su Yu chose a good gift and paid the money, the three of them walked out of the gift shop.


    The clerk looked at Su Yu''s back.


    "Sure enough, girls always look at their faces."


    Outside the gift shop.


    "This is a gift from Bu Mei, and this is a gift from Xi Gong." Su Yu handed two identical dolls to the two girls.


    "Thank you." Gao Gaoyao was a little embarrassed.


    "Thank you." Xi Gongxi said in a low voice.


    "Next, where do you two want to go to play?" Su Yu held their little hands.


    "About this, Jun Su Yu..."


    Ayumi Kogen and Shiomiya Shige looked at each other.


    "Are the goddesses in you two awakened?" Su Yu guessed.


    The two girls nodded.


    "Could it be that your worry about me caused the goddess to awaken?" Su Yu thought.


    "I think it should be so, so don''t do anything dangerous in the future..."


    "Bu Mei, Xi Gong, thank you, you are all angels." Su Yu clenched their little hands.


    "I...I''m actually not that worried." Gao Gaobumei said proudly.


    "I understand, I understand. Where''s Xi Gong?" Su Yu smiled slightly and looked at Xi Gongzhu.


    "I...I''m not that worried." Xi Gongjun learned from Gao Ayumi''s proud, but his face flushed.


    "Xigong, I didn''t expect you to bully me with Jun Su Yu." Gao Gaobumei blushed.


    "No...no, it''s just..."


    "Okay, OK, Bu Mei is joking, not angry, if she is angry with Xi Gong, we will really bully her together." Su Yu said to Xi Gong Shi.


    "This is not good for Ayumi." Xi Gongzheng glanced at Ayumi on the plateau.


    "I am not angry. Jun Su Yu likes Xi Gong so much. If I am angry, Jun Su Yu will bully me." Gao Gaobumei was jealous.


    "You arrogant monster, if you talk nonsense, I will bully you here." Su Yu released her little hand, and took her into his arms with one hand.


    Seeing this scene, Xi Gong Shi turned his head.


    "You are so faint... awful!" Gao Gaoyao blushed.


    "If you''re not obedient..."


    Su Yu''s smile was a bit meaningful, holding the plateau step beauty, very close.


    Gao Gao wanted to push him away, but was unable to push away, so he could only hide behind him.


    "I...I''ll go there to buy some drinks..." Xi Gongzhen took the initiative to release Su Yu''s hand.


    "Go, I will say a few more words with Bu Mei, wait a while, I will have a good chat with Xi Gong." Su Yu smiled.


    Xi Gongzhi''s face turned red, and he walked towards the vending machine beside him.


    Su Yu held Gao Gaobumei in both hands and slowly approached her.


    "There are people around, don''t be like this." Gao Gaoyao''s little hand blocked her.


    "I just want to bully you arrogant monster. If you are shy, call your goddess out. In this way, I can increase their power." Su Yu kissed Gao Gaobumei''s little hand.


    "Don''t you have no respect for the goddess?" Gao Gaoyi gave Su Yu a shy look.


    "They are not real gods, they just have the title of goddess. I treat them like you are, and I want to take the goddesses home." Su Yu said in the plateau Bumei ear.


    Gao Gaobumei clenched her small fist and punched Su Yu in shame.


    "Goddess, have you heard our conversation? If you hear, respond to me, or come out and let me see." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "She said, humans like you are too bad and don''t want to see you." Gao Gaoyao blinked.


    "It''s not good to lie, Bumei." Su Yu approached the plateau and removed her little hand.


    The plateau step Mei could not retreat, looked at Su Yu close at hand, closed his eyes.


    Su Yu fell with a kiss, holding the plateau step beauty.


    Time seemed to slow down at this moment.


    Xi Gongzheng, who was next to the vending machine, drank a hot drink, glanced at the situation here, turned his head shyly, and after a while, sneaked a glance at the situation of the two.


    She wondered in her heart whether Su Yu would bully her like this.


    After a few minutes.


    Gao Gaobumei leaned against Su Yu''s arms, her face was flushed.


    "Bumei, do you like me?" Su Yu asked.


    "Stupid..."


    "Tsundere, do you like me?" Su Yu changed his name.


    "I''m not an arrogant monster!" Gao Gaoyao raised her head.


    "Answer my question, or, a few more minutes?"


    "like��"


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear clearly."


    "I...I like you."


    "My ears suddenly can''t hear."


    "I...I like you! I like Jun Su Yu!"


    Su Yu hugged Highland Bumi and whispered in her ear.


    "Stupid Stepme, I have known this kind of thing a long time ago."

 510 Chapter 510 Xi Palaces Magician Dream

    In the aquarium.


    The failure of the Ferris wheel made Ayumi Kogen and Shiomiyashi agree that there may be a problem with the rides today.


    Ever since, the three came to the aquarium.


    The aquarium at this time is very quiet.


    "I''m going to watch the penguins outside. You two will take a good look here." Gao Gao said, giving Xi Gongzhu a look and leaving.


    Xi Gongzhu received her meaning, blushed, and looked at Su Yu beside him.


    Su Yu looked at the fish in the aquarium with great interest.


    "Jun Su Yu, you...what fish do you like?" Xi Gongzhen took the initiative to hold Su Yu''s hand.


    "Broiled fish." Su Yu replied.


    "Huh?" Xi Gongxian was in a daze, and she was going to show Su Yu about the fish in it.


    "I''m an excellent chef, I only think about eating, so I naturally don''t appreciate fish. Xi Gong''s knowledge is so rich, so please tell me one by one." Su Yu held Xi Gong Shi.


    Standing in front of Su Yu, Xi Gongzhu felt his breathing and warm embrace, and he couldn''t lift his head in shame.


    "What''s the matter? Xi Gong?" Su Yu blew a breath of heat in her ear.


    Xi Gongzhu''s neck shrank and his head was blank, not knowing what to say.


    "Xigong''s shy look is more beautiful than all the scenery in the world, you see." Su Yu pointed to the school of fish in front of him.


    Xi Gongzhu looked up and found that the fish group had a face that was exactly her face.


    "so amazing��"


    "Xi Gong, the books you read are actually real things. The books I brought from another world, do you want to go to another world?" Su Yu asked.


    "Yeah." Xi Gongzhu nodded.


    "In the evening, I will take you to my world, where there are blue sky and white clouds, beautiful scenery, strange animals and plants." Su Yu said softly.


    "Are there people from another world? Magicians? Warriors? Orcs?" Xi Gongzhen asked curiously.


    "There, it''s still a small world now, and in the future, it will definitely become a big world." Su Yu shook his head.


    "If you become a big world, are you the god of that world?" Xi Gongzhu looked back at Su Yu.


    "I am a god, and you are the host of the goddess. They just happen to be a couple." Su Yu kissed Xi Gongzhu''s small cheek.


    "I want a quiet and quiet place. Just be able to read a book." Xi Gongzhen''s face was red.


    "In my arms, it is quiet and quiet, and it can also make you feel warm. Reading is the best." Su Yu hugged Xi Gongzhu tightly.


    "If I''m by your side, I can''t read a book quietly," Xi Gongxi muttered.


    "Because I am more interesting than any book?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Xi Gongyi was taken aback for a moment, then seemed to understand.


    "You are more interesting than any book, an incredible person."


    "Then do you like me?" Su Yu looked down at Xi Gongzhu.


    Xi Gongzhen jumped in his heart and nodded shyly.


    "I want to hear your answer." Su Yu made Xi Gongzhu turn around and face him.


    "I...I like you." Xi Gongyi cried like a mosquito.


    "Such a voice is not one-tenth of Bumei''s. Does Xi Gong really dislike me? Hey, it''s really hurt..."


    "I like you!" Xi Gongxi said quickly.


    Not far away, an old man watching the fish heard Xi Gongzhu''s voice and turned his head to look at her and Su Yu.


    Shiomiyashi bowed his head again in shame.


    The old man smiled and walked away.


    Su Yu looked at Xi Gongzheng''s shy look, and hugged her into his arms.


    "I don''t listen to what Xi Palace likes for as long as I listen. I don''t get tired of Xi Palace''s shyness. I don''t get tired of seeing it for too long. I won''t let go of Xi Palace''s small hand for as long as I hold it."


    Listening to Su Yu''s words, Xi Gongzhen buried his head in his arms.


    Sweet, happy, happy, all beautiful words are not enough to describe her current mood.


    "Xigong, do you like boys or girls?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Girls...boys are too naughty." Xi Gongxi said with courage.


    "Then if our child is a boy, you can dress him up as a girl." Su Yu joked.


    "If you are a boy, you have to be like you..."


    "Whether it is a boy or a girl, I like it very much. Then, please take care of them." Su Yu stroked Xi Gongzhu''s long hair.


    "If Mr. Su Yu has time, I will be satisfied to visit us." Xi Gongzhu glanced at Su Yu and said in a low voice.


    "Actually, the sky has built a very luxurious castle for me. I hope that you can all live in. At that time, there will only be my maid and you on the island." Su Yu said with a longing vision.


    "I''m willing." Xi Gongxi said without hesitation.


    "At that time, I will prepare a study room for you, and I will study all the books I have collected from another world. If you can become a magician, then it will be amazing. At that time, I will rely on you..."


    "Can you still study magic in books?" Xi Gongxi''s eyes flashed.


    "Of course you can. Some magic books need to be studied by very smart people. Maybe Xi Gong''s words can be understood." Su Yu thought.


    "I want to help you. When the time comes, I will study magic books seriously." Xi Gongzhen felt as if he had found his mission.


    "Then I will ask you." Su Yu didn''t care.


    After all, this is a master world without magic, and it will take at least a hundred years to study magic.


    Xi Gongzhi leaned in Su Yu''s arms and decided his future life.


    She wants to be a great magician, but also a novelist, depicting various stories.


    ...


    When Su Yu and Shigong Shi came outside holding hands, Gao Gaoyuan was actually taking pictures of penguins.


    Su Yu also casually took a photo and sent it to Higiya Komachi with a sentence.


    "Does it look like classmate Biqigu?"


    "Ding Dong" Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    "After I watched it, his expression was very funny. Brother Su Yu, are you dating another girl again?" Higiya Komachi.


    Su Yu hesitated and replied.


    "I have a chance to come out on a date." Su Yu.


    It is a second time from Keiya Komachi.


    "Komachi is free anytime."


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth curled up, which was interesting.


    "Obviously I am dating us, but I am sending messages with other girls, which is really bad." Gao Yuan Bumei watched Su Yu put away his mobile phone, and had no good air.


    "Is Bumei jealous?" Su Yu came to her.


    "I''m not angry. Anyway, we are just two of your so many girlfriends." Gao Gaomei muttered.


    "When you are jealous, you don''t need to hide it. By the way, I know a girl who looks like you, and I will introduce you to it next time." Su Yu suddenly remembered.


    Gao Gaobumei��s voice is exactly the same as that of a certain girl, both members of the track and field club, and both arrogant.


    "A girl who looks like me?" Ayumi Gaota was a little confused.


    "Well, they are all Tsundere, all members of the track and field club."


    "I''m not arrogant... Forget it, since I''m a member of the track and field club, I''ll introduce it to me again if I have a chance."

 511 Chapter 511

    In the karaoke room.


    The plateau stepmi sang the song, and the song played was a song from the new album of Zhongchuan Huayin.


    Today''s Nakagawa Huayin is no longer the newcomer idol before, she has long become a popular idol. Songs, movies, and TV series are all being arranged.


    Her song style is lively and cheerful, and they are full of vitality, which is very popular with girls nowadays, let alone boys.


    Fans of Huayin Nakagawa would desperately hunt down Su Yu if they knew what Su Yu did to Huayin Nakagawa.


    Gao Gaobumei''s singing is beautiful, and she is also full of vitality, which is very suitable for this kind of song.


    At the end of the song, Xi Gongyi handed Gao Gaoyao a glass of drink.


    "Xigong, it''s up to you next." Gao Ayumi drank a drink and handed the microphone to Shigong Shi on the sofa.


    "I...I can''t sing..."


    She even speaks very quietly, how could she be good at singing?


    Xi Gongzhi didn''t know much about idols, and it was okay to listen to it occasionally, and wouldn''t sing at all.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Gao Gaobumei looked at Su Yu.


    "Xi Palace, shall we sing together?" Su Yu said softly.


    Xi Gongxi looked at Su Yu''s smile, somewhat unable to refuse him.


    After a long time, Xi Gongzhen took the microphone and stood up with Su Yu.


    "Xigong, it''s okay, just sing it out." Gaoyuan Ayumi encouraged Xi Gongxi.


    Xi Gongzhu nodded his head and looked at Su Yu who had chosen a song.


    Su Yu chose a song that Xi Gongzhen was more familiar with and looked at her with a smile.


    Shiomiyazumi stared at the big screen, holding the microphone tightly in his hand.


    As the accompaniment sounded, she also sang a voice.


    Xi Gongzhi''s singing is very small, but very clear, with a slightly nervous voice, his face flushed as he sang.


    At the end of a period, it was Su Yu''s round.


    He held Xi Gongzhu''s little hand and sang the lyrics of this confession softly.


    Gao Yuan Ayumi looked at Xi Gongxi with envy.


    Xi Gongzhen looked at Su Yu, feeling less nervous, his voice slightly raised, and he clenched Su Yu''s big hand.


    At the end of the song, Xi Gongzhen realized that his voice was a little higher, and looked at them embarrassedly.


    "Xigong, you sing so well, take a break, it''s me next." Gao Gaoyao handed over a drink.


    "Yeah." Xi Gongzheng gave her the microphone.


    Su Yu looked at Gao Bumi and stretched out his hand.


    "I''m not Xi Gong, so I won''t be nervous..."


    Before the highland Bumei spoke, Su Yu grabbed his little hand and pulled it into his arms.


    "The next song, I chose for you, and we sing it together." Su Yu looked at the plateau Bumei in his arms.


    Gao Gaobumei''s face was flushed, struggling for a while, feeling that it had no effect, and stared at Su Yu fiercely.


    She glanced at Xi Gongyan and found the blush on Xi Gongyan''s face, and stepped on Su Yu again.


    "It''s going to start." Su Yu reminded.


    Gao Gaobu whitened Su Yu and looked at the screen.


    ...


    Five o''clock in the afternoon.


    In a shopping mall.


    Gao Ayumi and Xi Gongzhu were choosing clothes, and Su Yu followed them unhurriedly. While they were choosing clothes, he was chatting with the clerk.


    Gao Gaobumei glanced back at Su Yu and the female salesperson, her face puffed up.


    "Xigong, look at that guy, he''s hitting up girls again." Ayumi Gaota said to Xigong Shi.


    "I don''t think Su Yujun is trying to strike up a conversation." Xi Gongzhu glanced at it and whispered.


    "You are so naive." Gao Gao said helplessly.


    "I believe that Jun Su Yu won''t talk to other girls casually." Xi Gongzhu smiled.


    "Believe that guy, it''s better to believe..."


    "Bumei, are you talking bad about me again?" Su Yu''s voice sounded from behind Highland Stepmei.


    "I didn''t say anything bad about you, just tell the truth and tell Xi Gong that you are a bad guy..."


    Before the highland Bumei spoke, he was hugged by Su Yu.


    "Bumei, I helped you choose a dress, let''s go, let''s go to the dressing room together, you try it on, let me see." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Gao Yuan Bumei was ashamed when he heard the words, and looked at Xi Gongzheng for help, only to find that she had walked aside.


    "Let''s go, the clothes I chose for you are beautiful." Su Yu took her little hand and walked toward the dressing room.


    "Wait...Wait a minute, there is a clerk next to me watching, I...I..."


    "For the disobedient Bu Mei, this is punishment." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Gao Gaoyi looked at Su Yu in shame, and followed him to the locker room.


    When she saw the clothes in Su Yu''s hands clearly, her face turned red. Where is the clothes, it''s just an apron!


    "Bu Mei, don''t you know? Another way to wear aprons." Su Yu smiled.


    "You bad guy!" Ayumi Gaota was ashamed and angry, clenching her small fist.


    "Do you change it yourself, or do I help you?" Su Yu blinked.


    Gao Ayumi held his shoulders and stepped back.


    Su Yu took a step forward, blocking Gao Gao Bumi''s retreat with one hand, and approached her.


    Gao Gaoyao turned her head, Su Yu was close at hand, and she could clearly feel his breathing.


    "Shy Step Mei is so cute." Su Yu looked at her small face.


    "You...you go out first, I''ll change." Gao Gaobumei said in a low voice.


    "No way, I want to watch you change with my own eyes, shy step beauty, so beautiful, I don''t want to miss a minute and a second." Su Yu said with a full smile.


    "Poor!" Gao Gaobumei blushed and stared at Su Yu.


    "I''m so bad, do you still like me?" Su Yu lifted Gao Gaobumei''s chin and slowly approached her.


    "I... I was just deceived by you..."


    Gao Yuan Ayumi spoke and closed his eyes as he watched Su Yu who was approaching.


    For a long time, she didn''t feel Su Yu''s approach, and was about to open her eyes, when she suddenly felt that the little hand was being pulled by Su Yu and moved somewhere.


    After a few seconds, Gao Gaoyao understood.


    "Bumei, please."


    Highland Ayumi was so embarrassed that he just wanted to escape.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Highland Ayumi left the locker room and walked to the bathroom.


    Su Yu took the apron and came to Xi Gongzhu''s side.


    "What''s wrong with Bumei?" Xi Gongxi asked suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing, probably something bad was eaten." Su Yu smiled.


    Xi Gongxi froze for a moment, then, as if he had understood something, he lowered his head in shame.


    "Has Xi Gong picked it up? Do you need me to help you choose it?" Su Yu looked at the clothes in front of him.


    "No...no, I''ve already picked it." Xi Gongzhen waved his hand.


    "Is this one? Let''s go, I''ll change it for you." Su Yu picked up the clothes in front of Xi Gongzhu.


    "I can change it myself..."


    "I want to change Xi Gong." Su Yu took her little hand and walked to the dressing room.


    When Bomi Gao came back, he saw Xi Gongzhu who had changed his clothes and looked at Su Yu with a bitter look.


    "What''s wrong? Bu Mei, aren''t you happy?" Su Yu asked knowingly.


    Gao Gao snorted angrily and ignored Su Yu.


    "Isn''t my reward enough?" Su Yu teased.


    Gao Ayumi turned her head when she heard this.

 512 Chapter 512: Three People Lost and Work

    Leaving the mall, it is already six o''clock in the afternoon.


    Su Yu bought clothes for them, Gao Gaobu Mei accepted it comfortably, but Xi Gongzhu refused to accept it.


    That apron was naturally indispensable, and it was placed in the bag of Gao Gaomei.


    Gao Yuan Ayumi knew Xi Gongzhu''s position in Su Yu''s heart, and being jealous was only on the surface.


    In fact, she also enjoyed this date.


    Of course, except for things in the dressing room.


    In the cinema.


    Gao Yuan Ayumi and Xi Gongzhu sat on Su Yu''s left and right hands respectively.


    The two girls watched the movie seriously, while Su Yu held their little hands seriously.


    The cinema is the last stop of the date today.


    The goddesses in them have awakened, and the six goddesses must be assembled.


    "Bu Mei, are you happy on today''s date?" Su Yu said softly.


    Gao Gao Bumi turned to look at Su Yu, and nodded.


    "Waiting for the winter vacation, I want to let you meet and go to that dreamy castle." Su Yu continued.


    "Everyone?" Gao Gao''s eyes darkened.


    "Yes, everyone. If Bumei doesn''t want to go, then forget it, after all..."


    "At that time, I will go with Qianxun." Ayumi Gaota interrupted Su Yu.


    "Sorry, Bu Mei." Su Yu kissed her little hand lightly.


    "It doesn''t matter, I also want to know, what kind of people are the girls you like, are they all the same as me, deceived by you." Gao Gaomei muttered.


    "I didn''t deceive you, but you deceived yourself." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I''m an idiot, that''s why I like you." Gaoyao Bumei said with a small mouth.


    "There are many fools like you." Su Yu let go of her little hand and stroked her long hair.


    "Is Xi Gong your favorite girl?" Gao Gaobumei approached Su Yu, whispering.


    "My favorite girl? If I have to say it, it should be my first girlfriend." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Miss Qijo?" Ayumi Gaota tentatively.


    "She is just an ordinary girl, not a big lady." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then she is very beautiful?" Gao Gaoyi was taken aback.


    "She is cute, gentle, and understands my thoughts very well." Su Yu smiled.


    "Sure, it''s another girl who was deceived by you." Gao Gao''s tone was jealous.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, and looked at Xi Gongzhu.


    When Shiomiya Shi was watching a movie, he was very serious, always staring at the big screen.


    "Huh" Su Yu blew hot air into her ear.


    Xi Gongjian shrank his neck, blushing, and looked at Su Yu.


    "Xi Gong, is your date happy today?" Su Yu asked.


    Shiomiyashi nodded without hesitation.


    "Just be happy, go to Qingshan''s villa to gather together in the evening." Su Yu kissed Xi Gongzhu''s little cheek.


    Xi Gongzhi gave an obedient hum.


    ...


    The movie is over and it''s night time.


    Su Yu took Gao Gaobu Mi and Xi Gongzhu to the villa of Qing Shan''s family.


    The villa at this time is very lively.


    Ailusi and Bai Ya are responsible for the explanation, and the hosts of the six goddesses are all present.


    Miso Aoyama, Chihiro Kosaka, Jun Nagase, the three girls who had nothing to do with the goddess, all felt a little lost when they heard about the goddess.


    "All the six goddesses are awakened. The next thing is to increase the power of the goddesses. Whether you six goddesses are willing or unwilling, there is no more time." Su Yu said solemnly.


    The six goddesses could hear Su Yu''s words, but none of them responded.


    "Very well, starting from this evening, I will increase your strength one by one, and the hosts of the six goddesses can go upstairs to rest." Su Yu nodded in satisfaction.


    Ayumi Kogen glanced at Chihiro Kosaka and gave her a soothing look.


    Kujo Moonlight patted Aoyama Meisheng''s little head to tell her not to care about such things.


    Ayukawa Tenri looked at Nagase Jun, but did not dare to speak.


    The host of the six goddesses, Ayumi Highland, Shiomiya Shiri, Nakagawa Kayin, Kujo Moonye, ??Kasuga Kusu, Ayukawa Tenri, all left.


    Nakagawa Huayin is considered the most tiring one. When the maid Xiaoyu picked her up, she was about to fall asleep.


    Bai Ya looked at the remaining three girls and took Ailusi to the guest room.


    Su Yu sat between Chihiro Kosaka and Jun Nagase and held their little hands.


    "Little maid, come here." Su Yu said to Qingshan Meisheng.


    Qing Shan Meisheng lowered his head and came to Su Yu.


    "The three of you are not girls who were eliminated. I knew from the beginning that there were no goddesses in you." Su Yu looked at the three of them and said with a light smile.


    Chihiro Kosaka and Jun Nagase looked at Su Yu at the same time, and Meisheng Aoyama did the same.


    They thought that Su Yu was the goddess who had been selected first.


    "I am not aiming at a goddess, but only aiming at my own preferences. You don''t have a goddess in your body, and I like you too." Su Yu took Aoyama Meisheng into his arms, and then took Kosaka Chihiro and Nagase Jun. Pulled to the side, hugged them.


    Qingshan Meisheng''s position was a bit awkward, so she didn''t know which side to lean on, and in the end, she could only bury her small head in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Chihiro, Jun, Meisheng, the three of you are very good girls, but I am a very bad person. If you choose to leave me..."


    "Do you want to abandon me?" Chihiro Kosaka''s eyes flushed.


    Aoyama Meisheng''s eyes were a little flustered.


    Nagase Jun is leaning on Su Yu''s shoulder, and her internship is over.


    "It seems that your meaning is very obvious. If that''s the case, I''m not welcome." Su Yu smiled.


    Both Kosaka Chihiro and Aoyama Meisheng breathed a sigh of relief. The former leaned on Su Yu''s other shoulder, while the latter put their little hands on Su Yu''s heart.


    "Although I am not your teacher now, but, classmates Xiaosaka, classmate Aoyama, please allow me to teach you one more thing. A man like Su Yujun will not give up any girl who has a relationship with him, he He is a very bad person." Jun Nagase covered his mouth with a smile.


    Kosaka Chihiro and Aoyama Meisheng both blushed when they heard this.


    "You two, go to the room and wait for me first. I want to have a good chat with Chun." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Miso Aoyama and Chihiro Kosaka got up, glanced sympathetically at Jun Nagase, and left.


    Su Yu looked at Nagase Jun who was leaning on his shoulder, and moved his eyes to her professional attire.


    "Jun, what are your plans? Do you want to go back to university? Or do other things?" Su Yu said softly.


    "I want to work in a company under the Shichijo family." Jun Nagase looked up at Su Yu.


    "Want to help me?" Su Yu was not surprised by her choice.


    "I want to try another life, put my passion and hard work on the workplace." Nagase Jun nodded.


    "It might as well be my maid." Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "When I fail, I will be your maid." Nagase Junrou said.


    "Then I will wait for you to come by my side."

 513 Chapter 513 Qingshan Meisheng and Chihiro

    Su Yu watched Nagase Jun leave and walked towards Aoyama Meisheng''s room.


    "Boom, boom, boom" Su Yu knocked on the door.


    Qing Shan Meisheng opened the room, and saw that Su Yu was really here, she couldn''t help being a little shy.


    "My little maid, won''t you invite me in?" Su Yu joked.


    Aoyama Meisheng blushed and stepped aside.


    Su Yu walked into Qingshan Meisheng''s room, sat on the side of the bed, and looked at Qingshan Meisheng in a lovely pajamas.


    Qing Shan Meisheng was watched by Su Yu, his head lowered, and his pajamas were arranged.


    "Do you need me to coax you to sleep?" Su Yu took out a book.


    Qing Shan Meisheng glanced over it subconsciously and found the indescribable cover, and immediately lowered her head in shame.


    "Sorry, I took the wrong book. Leave this book with you. You can learn from the maid inside." Su Yu said seriously.


    Aoyama Meisheng''s face flushed when he heard the words.


    Just looking at the cover, she knew that the maid inside was not a serious maid.


    "Come and sit down, I''ll tell you a fairy tale." Su Yu patted the position beside him.


    Qing Shan Meisheng carefully walked to Su Yu''s side and sat down.


    "I''m lying to you, I don''t know how to tell fairy tales, I will only bully my little maid." Su Yu gently hugged Qingshan Meisheng, and breathed warm air in her ear.


    "I...I haven''t lost much, because I am your maid and will be for the whole life." Qingshan Meisheng whispered.


    "Really?" Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "After you transfer, do I want to transfer to take care of you? Don''t look at me like this, my grades are not bad, even if it''s a general manager." Qingshan Meisheng turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Do you want to take care of me, or do you want to stay by my side?" Su Yu patted her little head.


    "I want to stay by your side and take care of you." Qingshan Meisheng summoned his courage.


    "You deserve to be my little maid, then do you want to be a serious little maid, or a serious little maid?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "What kind of maid can stay by your side, I will be the kind of maid." Qing Shan Meisheng''s face was flushed.


    "I generally like a maid who is serious, and occasionally, I like a maid who is not serious." Su Yu looked at Qingshan Meisheng in his arms.


    "During the day, I am a serious maid, at night..."


    "My little maid, it''s night now." Su Yu reminded.


    "I...I don''t know what to do..." Qing Shan Meisheng''s little head was buried in Su Yu''s arms, a little nervous.


    "What a clumsy little maid, do I have to teach you this kind of thing? Oh, I almost forgot, we have a ready-made book." Su Yu took the book just now and opened it in front of Qingshan Meisheng.


    Seeing the contents inside, Meisheng Aoyama turned his head blushing with shame.


    "These seem to be too early for the little maid, so I will teach you some simple things and remember them with heart." Su Yu threw the book aside.


    "Please...please advise." Qingshan Meisheng stammered.


    Su Yu approached Qing Shan Meisheng''s ear and whispered.


    Qingshan Meisheng became shy as she listened, and finally she covered her small face when she heard Su Yu''s reason for loving her double ponytail.


    "Little maid, it''s your turn now." Su Yu finished speaking and took her little hand.


    Qing Shan Meisheng turned his head to look at Su Yu and stood up.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu walked out of Qingshan Meisheng''s room.


    The improper little maid completed her task very well.


    "Chihiro''s room...is it with Ayumi again?" Su Yu came to the door of Chihiro Kosaka and knocked on the door.


    The door was opened by Gao Gaomei, and she wanted to leave the room as soon as she opened the door.


    "You go to Xi Palace." Su Yu whispered.


    Gao Gaobu whitened Su Yu and ignored him.


    Su Yu smiled, looked at her back, and walked into the room.


    As soon as he walked in, Su Yu saw Chihiro Kosaka who was pretending to be sleeping, and was slightly taken aback.


    Chihiro Kosaka closed her eyes, and she could see that she was nervous, and she didn''t seem to be asleep at all.


    Su Yu looked at her pretending to be asleep, and the corner of her mouth curled up, lying next to her, hugging her.


    Chihiro Kosaka felt Su Yu''s warm embrace and did not open his eyes.


    A few minutes later, she felt Su Yu''s irregular hands, but still did not open her eyes.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to wake her up, he was waiting for Chihiro Kosaka to speak.


    Chihiro Kosaka didn''t want to say anything, or that she didn''t know what to say now.


    Less than half an hour.


    Kosaka Chihiro flushed, but still did not open his eyes.


    Su Yu looked at her as if she couldn''t pretend, but still pretended to sleep, and smiled.


    "If you don''t wake up again, it will be too late." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Chihiro Kosaka sensed Su Yu''s ready to go, and finally couldn''t help but opened his eyes.


    "I thought you had to pretend to sleep all the time." Su Yu looked at Chihiro Kosaka with a smile.


    "If I pretend to sleep, I can''t hide it from you." Chihiro Kosaka muttered.


    "I''m not a fool with such an obvious way of pretending to sleep, and even if you fell asleep, you would have been awakened a long time ago." Su Yu smiled.


    Kosaka Chihiro turned around and faced Su Yu.


    "I''m not as beautiful as them, why did you choose me?" Chihiro Kosaka asked, wondering.


    "Probably, this is fate." Su Yu said with her little hand.


    "Perhaps, this is destiny." Chihiro Kosaka looked at Su Yu, remembered what had happened between the two, and leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Your matter is actually very simple. I like you and you like me." Su Yu patted Chihiro Kosaka on the back.


    "I liked you first." Chihiro Kosaka raised his head.


    "What do you like about me?" Su Yu blinked.


    "Of course you are handsome." Chihiro Kosaka ducked his eyes.


    "Tell me honestly, is it because of..." Su Yu said in her ear.


    "It''s... it''s not because of that kind of thing. How can I be a girl, like you, thinking about that kind of thing!" Chihiro Kosaka shook her small fist and said with shame.


    "Girls are the same as boys, and even sometimes they are worse." Su Yu shrugged.


    "I... I really just like your looks."


    "Okay, okay, no need to argue, I know what you like about me." Su Yu said with a full smile.


    Kosaka Chihiro listened to Su Yu''s words, always feeling that his meaning was completely different from hers.


    "Chihiro, you are not a goddess, but you are the most special girl. So don''t lose any more, you are no worse than any girl." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Really?" Chihiro Kosaka knew Su Yu''s answer, but couldn''t help asking.


    "Do you think it is real or fake?" Su Yu took her into his arms.


    "I do not know��"


    "Chihiro is really cunning, then I will let you know how much I like you." Su Yu looked down at Chihiro Kosaka in his arms.


    Chihiro Kosaka closed his eyes and slowly approached Su Yu.


    Su Yu lowered his head, not polite.

 514 Chapter 514: All the Goddesses Awakened

    Early Saturday morning.


    Su Yu yawned and walked out of Kasuga Nan''s room.


    The five goddesses were very cooperative, and Su Yu helped them improve their strength.


    The process is naturally not something strange.


    If that method is really used, Su Yu guessed that after the goddesses awakened their power, he would be the first to kill.


    The power they have now is enough to spread their golden wings and use one-tenth of the power of the goddess'' peak state.


    This is probably also because the ancient demons have been weakened, so their recovery power is not 100%.


    Thanks to their gift, Su Yu increased the evolution by 500 overnight, and the God Soldier mode was half completed.


    "Good morning, Jun Su Yu." A voice rang in front of Su Yu.


    "Di Yana, sorry, it was too late last night, I didn''t bother you." Su Yu looked at Di Yana in front of him and smiled slightly.


    "So, when do we start?" Dijana blushed when she asked this.


    She was a little bit resistant in her heart, but this was the most effective method at present, and she could not tolerate her rejection.


    What''s more, the other sisters have already increased their strength, and she can''t hold back.


    "Now, how is it?" Su Yu looked at the room behind Diana.


    "Now?" Diana said in a flustered face.


    "If you don''t want to, I can wait for you. Today, I have to meet other women, and there are many things..."


    "No, just do it now." Diana bit her lip.


    Su Yu smiled and walked into the room.


    Di Yana closed the door, facing Su Yu, her face flushed at a visible speed.


    "Ahem, I said before, I don''t know if you want to choose a faster method of improvement or a slower method of improvement?" Su Yu coughed twice.


    "I hope it can be faster." Di Yana hesitated.


    She didn''t know what kind of improvement methods the other sisters chose, but as time waited for no one, she could only choose to improve her strength as soon as possible.


    "Then please come over, Lord Goddess." Su Yu waved his hand and closed the curtains.


    Di Yana walked towards Su Yu, her tight little hand pinching the corner of her clothes.


    Finally, she sat next to Su Yu, as if she didn''t understand anything.


    "My Goddess, you have to look at me, and your eyes have to communicate, otherwise, how can you generate the power of love?" Su Yu took her hand and raised her chin.


    Di Yana flushed as she looked at Su Yu''s smiling face.


    "That''s fine, keep watching me." Su Yu approached Di Yana and lowered his head.


    Di Yana felt the increase in strength, and her heart calmed down.


    However, before she calmed down completely, she felt Su Yu''s irregular hands.


    Suddenly, this inexperienced goddess panicked, and at the same time, her strength increased faster.


    The way Su Yu treated her was completely different from other goddesses. If Di Yana knew about her, she would have a murderous heart towards Su Yu.


    But, how could she tell other goddesses about this kind of thing?


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Di Yana''s face was flushed, as if she had a fever, her face was astonishingly hot.


    As a goddess, she understood for the first time what it means to run into a deer, what it means to run away with shame, and what is human love.


    A force of "Om" appeared on Diana''s body.


    Su Yu released Di Yana and looked at her wings and dazzling halo.


    "Congratulations, Lord Goddess." Su Yu looked at Di Yana with interest.


    Di Yana sensed the disorder of her clothes, turned around and tidyed her clothes.


    The blush on her face has not faded, and when she thinks about what happened just now, she feels that she is no longer worthy of being a goddess.


    "However, fortunately, there will be no such thing again..."


    "Oh, I almost forgot to remind you. If your awakened power is used in battle, it may be used to seal the ancient demons. When you seal the demons, this part of the power will be lost, and you want to replenish it. If you do, you still have to come to me." Su Yu reminded me kindly.


    "What did you say?" Di Yana looked at Su Yu incredulously.


    "Don''t you know?" Su Yu asked back.


    Di Yana opened her mouth, she knew that they had run out of strength after sealing the ancient demons.


    "My Goddess, helping you this time is for humanity. In the future, I won''t be able to restore your strength so cheaply." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "After we have sealed the ancient demon, we don''t need this power. From now on, we will guard our host quietly." Diana suddenly woke up and said.


    "About this, you may be wrong. The power of the goddess can directly deal with the exorcism. I will enter into a contract with the people in the new hell, and your goddess will purify and exorcise the soul, instead of looking for some cooperator to help." Su Yu shakes Shook his head.


    "You... why did you reach this kind of contract with New Hell? Our opinion, you haven''t..."


    "Your five sisters, all agreed." Su Yu had an innocent expression.


    "..." Di Yana wanted to ask, what about my opinion?


    "My Goddess, if I want to find me to replenish my strength in the future, I will charge a small price. You shouldn''t mind?" Su Yu smirked.


    "You...you despicable fellow!" Diana clenched her small fist.


    "Did you know me the first day? Your host is my girlfriend. Where else can your six goddesses go?" Su Yu came to Diana and lowered his voice.


    "Despicable guy! We will definitely think of other ways to get rid of your control." Dijana said with shame.


    "Only you think so, others don''t think so, because you are Tsundere." Su Yu patted Diana''s head.


    "I''m not Tsundere!" Di Yana patted Su Yu''s hand.


    "You get strength from me. From now on, only I can provide you with strength. I don''t allow other methods." Su Yu pinched Diana''s chin.


    "Are you afraid that we will find someone else to gain strength?" Dijana sneered.


    "Your host is my girlfriend. Do you think I would allow my girlfriend to be too close to others? If you really dare to violate the host''s wishes, then I don''t mind turning you into puppets." Su After Yu finished speaking, the power of the ten tails appeared on his body, and the reincarnation nine gou jade appeared in his eyes.


    Di Yana''s body trembled, this kind of strength, even if she regained her strength now, she still felt that she was not Su Yu''s opponent.


    "They seem to feel my power, so I won''t add other powers. This is only part of my power." Su Yu put away the power of the reincarnation nine-gou jade and ten-tailed jade.


    Di Yana''s eyes darkened. Does this guy just want to control them?


    "I made no secret of my despicableness, but, don''t forget, you are just the souls that live on human girls." Su Yu said lightly.

 515 Chapter 515-Eight Hundred Point Evolution

    After breakfast.


    Nakagawa Huayin was the first to be picked up by her agent, and she still has many activities to participate in.


    The other girls had breakfast and were sent away by the maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiaotao.


    Ailusi and Bai Ya were left behind by Su Yu. As members of the exorcism team, they possessed the identity of demons, and naturally they could gain evolution.


    The six goddesses gave him 600 points of evolution, plus the previously obtained evolution, which is still more than 300 points away, and he can start the God''s Soldier mode.


    Ailusi and Bai Ya naturally cannot provide him with 200 evolution points. The upper limit for each girl may be 100 evolution points.


    "My brother, is there anything you left me and Bai Ya?" Ailusi blinked naively.


    Bai Ya seemed to have guessed Su Yu''s purpose, blushing, and turned her head.


    "Elucci, are you willing to do something for me?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and stroked her long hair.


    "Of course I do, what''s the matter, elder brother?" Elucci smiled.


    "I can gain power from the goddesses and demons, just like the way goddesses gain power, and I also need to gain power like that." Su Yu smiled and looked at Ailusi.


    "Huh? Then I...what should I do?" Ailusi blushed, glanced at the reaction of her narrator, and understood.


    "It''s very simple. The two of us will go to the room and talk slowly now." Su Yu said while holding her little hand.


    "Brother, I...I haven''t prepared yet..."


    "It''s okay, I''m ready, I will teach you slowly." Su Yu took Elucci and walked upstairs.


    Ailusi looked at Bai Ya, asking for help.


    Bai Ya pretended not to see Ailusi''s help, always looking in the other direction.


    "Bai Ya, you have to come with me too." Su Yu took a few steps and stopped.


    "me��"


    "You come here by yourself, or am I going over?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Bai Ya reluctantly came to Su Yu''s side, letting him hold her hand.


    "Stupid Protein Ya..." Ailusi murmured, seeming to complain that Bai Ya didn''t save her.


    Bai Ya''s face turned redder, because she knew that she could not escape, so she didn''t mean to save Ai Lucy.


    The three people came to the room.


    Su Yu didn''t do anything strange to them, but only taught some useful knowledge for Ai Lucy and Bai Ya to practice.


    after an hour.


    When he left the room, Su Yu had reached 800 points of evolution, and 200 points of evolution were left before the God Soldier mode was turned on.


    Ailusi and Bai Ya blushed and went to the bathroom.


    "Elucy, will you stay in the human world from now on?" Su Yu waited for them to come out of the bathroom and said seriously.


    "As long as my elder brother doesn''t drive me away, I will stay in the world." Ailusi whispered.


    "You have your own friends at Maishima Academy. You will live here with Bai Ya in the future. I want to transfer back to the head of Wu Gao..."


    "Is your elder brother leaving me?" Ailusi said with some dismay.


    "If you miss me, you can come to see me on weekends. I welcome Ai Lucy and Bai Ya." Su Yu hugged Ai Lucy and glanced at Bai Ya.


    "Will I disturb your elder brother?" Elucci worried.


    "It doesn''t matter, but if you want to go, you''d better call me first. In case, I''m teaching another girl, that''s not good." Su Yu teased.


    Ailusi''s face was red, and Bai Ya had the same expression.


    "Brother, idiot..."


    "It is the luckiest thing for me to be able to meet you two stupid demons. In the future, I am not allowed to leave me, otherwise, I will chase to hell and I will bring you back." Su Yu hugged the two girls, Whispered.


    "I have to go back and report regularly..." Bai Ya reminded.


    "I will give Nora the credit for this matter, as compensation for her. From now on, you will be the person in charge between the goddess and the exorcism team." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "You even Nora..."


    "Nora is not bad too, although my age seems to be older than me. However, I always only look at the appearance. I don''t know the real age." Su Yu smiled.


    If it''s really calculated by age, Elucci would probably be hundreds of years older than him.


    Bai Ya knew that Su Yu wanted to gain strength, so she could only give him a blank glance.


    ...


    On a boat by the sea.


    Nora looked at Su Yu on the deck and landed in front of him.


    "Do you want the location of the district chief and a spirit weapon?" Su Yu said directly, taking out the best spirit sword.


    Nora felt the danger emanating from the best spirit sword, and couldn''t help taking a step back.


    "Luni." Su Yu shouted.


    Luni, who had been hiding on the side for a long time, was not at all polite, as soon as Yuyi came out, she tied Nora firmly.


    When Nora saw Luni, she couldn''t believe it.


    The opponent is a real high-level demon, how could he listen to Su Yu?


    "I don''t like to force others. Do you want the position of the district chief plus the spirit weapon?" Su Yu came to Nora.


    "What is your purpose?" Nora frowned.


    "My purpose is very simple..." Su Yu looked at Nora.


    "You...your purpose is me?" Nora''s expression was a little surprised.


    "Yes, for you devil, this kind of thing should be very cost-effective, right?" Su Yu made no secret of it.


    "I..." Nora''s face was reddened, and she had never experienced such a thing.


    She lived carefully in the new hell, and finally climbed to the current position. There is still some distance from the long position of the area.


    "If you don''t want to, even if you don''t want to, I can go to Bai Ya." Su Yu was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute, I...I''m willing." Nora said quickly when Su Yu was about to leave.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Luni loosened her feather robe and let go of Nora.


    As soon as Nora was released and was about to speak, she felt a suction, which directly brought her into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Are you more anxious than me?" Su Yu hugged Nora and smiled.


    "No, no, I just..."


    "No need to explain, I have a limited time chartering this ship, so I don''t want to waste a minute and a second." Su Yu waved his hand and opened the way to the ship.


    Nora was held by Su Yu, and her heart beat faster. This was the first time she felt this way.


    Although she looks like a royal sister, in fact, she is easy to be shy, just as simple as Ailusi and Bai Ya.


    Luni watched the two walk into the boat, and honestly guarded the boarding place.


    In fact, it''s okay to choose Luni, but Su Yu didn''t want to act on this subordinate now.


    Nora''s situation is different.


    She serves as the district chief, which is part of the original plot, which is equivalent to not changing the ending.


    Bai Ya served as the head of the goddess, and her treatment was not much worse than that of the district chief. After this incident, her level was the same as that of Liuni.


    As for Luni and her subordinates, Su Yu didn''t intend to abandon them anymore. With their presence, at least, he could have a place in the new hell.

 516 Chapter 516 Compensation from Su Yu

    noon.


    Su Yu and Nora left the ship.


    Nora held Su Yu''s shoulder, the blush on her face had not faded.


    "This is the spiritual tool I gave you. If you don''t like it, you can replace it with another style of spiritual tool." Su Yu handed Nora a low-grade spiritual tool.


    "This one is fine." Nora could feel the extraordinaryness of the spirit weapon and quickly accepted it.


    "Regarding the district chief, I will talk about it after a while. When the goddesses launch an attack, I will let you lead Luni''s men to attack that place." Su Yu pointed to an island not far away.


    This is where the ancient demons slept.


    "Isn''t she a member of the Orthodox Demon Society?" Nora couldn''t help but say.


    "Before, she was a member of the Orthodox Demon Society, now she is mine.


    Originally, I wanted to solve all the people in the Orthodox Devil Society. Unexpectedly, she told me that her subordinates were all girls, so I could only spare their lives.


    It just so happens that there is no one under your hand, so let you lead them, and I will let them all obey your orders."Su Yu smiled.


    "You let them by my side really help me?" Nora''s eyes flickered.


    "As long as you don''t betray me, they will always be your subordinates, let alone the district chief, even if they are the head of the exorcism team, it is not impossible in the future." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "I can be a high-level demon and district chief. No matter how high the position is, I can''t do it." Nora shook her head, she was very self-aware.


    "Then it''s up to you. After you go back, take a good rest. If I have time, I will find you again." Su Yu hugged her and kissed her lightly on the cheek.


    Nora burned her face and flew away.


    "Luni, contact your subordinates, those who are not your subordinates, let them guard here, in the future, you will be members of the exorcism team." Su Yu watched Nora leave and said to Luni.


    "Yes." Luni replied, and began to notify her men to come and gather.


    Su Yu stood on the side of the big ship, looking at the island in the distance.


    A demon of Luni''s level actually doesn''t need other gods to control it, but Su Yu chose another god to be careful.


    For her subordinates, reincarnation nine gouyu is enough.


    Su Yu didn''t want to die once, and used another god once, that would be too troublesome.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    In the coffee shop of Gui Mu''s house.


    "I''m going to transfer to school and return to Chief Wu Gao." Su Yu said over a coffee.


    Gui Mu Mali looked up at Su Yu with a bit of dismay in his eyes.


    "If you are willing, I can arrange a job for you. If you don''t want to, I may come to you again later." Su Yu said directly.


    "Work? What kind of work?" Gui Mu Mari whispered.


    "My secretary."


    "Then what is my job?" Gui Mu Mali asked puzzled.


    "There is a cat in my apartment that needs to be taken care of. You can help me raise a cat and handle some things for me by the way." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Raising a cat?" Gui Mu Mari opened his mouth.


    "Cat raising is just a sideline business. The main business is to follow my orders. Of course, you can also choose to help me run a restaurant or coffee shop," Su Yu held Gui Mu Mari''s little hand.


    "Can you let me think about it?" Gui Mu Mari hesitated.


    "I will give you three seconds to think about it." Su Yu raised his finger.


    "I... can I clean up the coffee shop and go again?" Gui Mu Mari took Su Yu''s hand.


    "Luni." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    "Subordinates are here." Luni appeared behind Su Yu.


    "From now on, you will help her pack things up. Before tonight, she must pack up and let her move to my apartment." Su Yu ordered.


    "Yes." Luni saluted.


    "If you have anything to pack, just tell Luni. I want to sit in your room while I still have some time." Su Yu smiled and looked at Gui Mu Mari.


    "I... shall I help her?" Gui Mu Mali understood Su Yu''s meaning, his face was a little hot.


    "Luni, first pack up what you can take here." Su Yu walked into the counter, took Gui Mu Mali''s little hand, and walked towards the back door.


    Luni watched the two leave, came to the front door, and opened the door.


    "Master Luni." Several members of the exorcism team said respectfully.


    "Come in with me to pack things, these things are what Master Su Yu wants, be careful." Luni said lightly.


    When facing her subordinates, she still maintained the majesty of her boss.


    "Yes." Several members of the exorcism team hurriedly walked into the store.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    In the room of Gui Mu Ma Li.


    Su Yu looked at Gui Mu Mali who was packing his clothes.


    Gui Mu Mali was stared at by Su Yu, a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry, let you leave with me." Su Yu said.


    "It''s okay, this is my voluntary matter." Gui Mu Mali was taken aback, but Su Yu didn''t expect Su Yu to apologize to her.


    "I am such a bad person. I want to control everything by my side, just for my own consideration." Su Yu lowered his head and said.


    "You are really bad, but I''m the worse person." Gui Mu Mali packed up his things and sat beside Su Yu.


    "If you didn''t have me, you might live that kind of life as before." Su Yu apologized.


    "Jun Su Yu, you know what kind of woman I am, and you know me well." Gui Mu Mali shook his head and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "That''s better than following me?" Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "There is no better choice than you." Gui Mu Mari raised his head and smiled.


    "Is it because I am better?" Su Yu''s expression was a little weird.


    "Of course it''s not because of that kind of thing, it''s just that I am touched by you." Gui Mu Mali''s face was flushed first, and then he spoke judo.


    "Have you moved? Am I so attractive?" Su Yu looked at Gui Mu Ma Li in his arms.


    "Sometimes you are very gentle, sometimes, you are very shy, you are a special person." Gui Mu Mari said with a long hair.


    "Then you like me who is gentle, or me who makes you shy?" Su Yu looked at her small face.


    "I like them all." Gui Mu Mari approached Su Yu and said in his ear.


    "I like you like this." Su Yu hugged Gui Mu Ma Li tightly and lowered his head.


    Gui Mu Ma Li raised his head and closed his eyes.


    ...


    Night falls.


    Gui Mu Guima returned home and sat on the sofa with a tired face.


    "I''m back." Gui Mu Guima opened the door, only to find that there was no sound in the room.


    He was taken aback for a moment, and when he came to the living room, he found a letter on the table.


    Guimu Guima picked up the letter and was stunned after reading it.


    Chihiro Kosaka turned out to be his sister?Parents got divorced?Moreover, she also became Su Yu''s secretary?


    "It''s all because of that guy!" Gui Mu Guima put down the letter and clenched his fists.


    "Boom boom boom" knocked on the door.


    Gui Mu Guima came to the door and opened the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, a beautiful blonde girl leaped into his arms.


    "Jun Gui Mu, help me." The blond beautiful girl raised her head, looking at him pitifully.


    "Save you?" Gui Mu Guima was puzzled.


    "My task is to associate with you and become your girlfriend. If you don''t save me, I..."


    When Guimu Guima saw what was on her neck, he thought of Su Yu.


    not far away.


    "This guy, turned into a woman, is so beautiful, if Su Yujun sees it..." Nora looked at the beautiful blonde girl.


    She is no one else, but Nora''s former co-worker, Ryo Asama.


    The original Asama Ryo was a handsome boy. After becoming a girl, he became even more lovable dozens of times. This was Su Yu''s compensation to Katsura Guima.

 517 Chapter 517 The Final Harvest Is Strength

    On the big ship.


    Su Yu watched the battle not far away.


    The number of the Exorcist team occupies an absolute advantage. As soon as the fight started, Nora led Luni''s men and rushed over.


    Kuragawa Tou and the members of the exorcism team she led stayed for a few seconds. How much hatred is this?


    They just want to catch them alive, and these people attacked one by one.


    By the time the members of the Orthodox Devil Society were captured alive, the number was already less than one tenth.


    The six goddesses looked at the ancient demons and jointly launched the seal technique. A giant seal technique fell and the entire island sank directly.


    That was an entrance to the most dangerous area of ??the new hell. Now that it was sealed, the ancient demons would never wake up.


    The goddesses lost their power and were taken away by Bai Ya and Ailusi, along with some exorcism team members.


    A big battle was easily won.


    Everyone left the sealed land.


    Su Yu''s body flashed and came to the Sealed Land, and directly used his virtual ability to pass through the Sealed Land and reached the place where the ancient demon was.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Su Yu stretched out his hand toward the ancient demons that were about to hatch.


    "Bangbang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang).


    However, they are greeted by unlimited monthly reading.


    Wherever the sacred tree went, the ancient demons couldn''t stop them, each of them was drawn with power and had nowhere to hide.


    This is the depths of the old hell, a place no one can reach.


    The ancient demons could not escape, and coupled with the goddess seal on the outer layer, they were like bugs in a jar, and they could only struggle to die.


    When all the ancient demons disappeared, Su Yu looked at the top of the sacred tree, where a fruit came out.


    Su Yu flew to the sacred tree, and put his hand on the fruit.


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the devil fruit. After swallowing it, you can obtain the power of the devil." The system prompt sounded.


    Su Yu picked off the fruit and swallowed it in one bite.


    Ten tails are strong?This power is stronger than the power of Ten Tails!


    This is the power of the ancient demon, far surpassing the power of the ten tails. Once Su Yu releases his full strength, the new hell will collapse in an instant.


    He is now far away from the earth, and his strength is not limited by the system. Whether it is the power of the ten tails or the power of the devil, he can be fully displayed here.


    Su Yu took a deep breath and suppressed the crazy thoughts in his heart. This was a side effect of the ancient demon''s power and would make him slowly go to extremes.


    He needs this power, but does not need the side effects of this power. It is not difficult to clear the side effects of this power.


    Sitting cross-legged, Su Yu took out an unfinished Chakra armor, sketching the seal of the goddess in his hand.


    The last stroke of the seal technique fell, but there was no response.


    Su Yu hesitated for a moment, took out the best spirit sword, lightly stroked his fingers, and the blood fell on the new Chakra armor.


    "Om" a golden light flashed, and the Chakra armor with sealing technique was completed!


    Su Yu looked at the armor, then at his healed fingers, thoughtfully.


    When he put on the new Chakra armor, he felt that the power of the demon in use was sealed. After verifying his guess, Su Yu put the Chakra armor away.


    The power of the devil was also put away, and all the crazy thoughts in his heart disappeared.


    "Sure enough, the body of the gods turned out to be the real gods." Su Yu muttered.


    The series of tests he just did was to verify his ideas.


    The seal technique of the goddess requires the goddess'' divine power to take effect, or similar power, such as the blood of the gods.


    He had long doubted the body of the gods, and after verification, it turned out that the body of the gods was the low-level body of the gods.


    The Protoss here is not a true Protoss, but a family like the goddess, with divine power.


    Su Yu learned the sealing technique of the goddess to seal the power of the devil, and the devil fruit is not a coincidence, it is inevitable.


    The power that the sacred tree can draw is not only Chakra, or that his reincarnation jade is different from that of Datongmu Huiye.


    The devil fruit is formed from the sacred tree and swallowed to obtain the devil''s power. As long as it is not used, there will be no side effects. This is probably the effect of the sacred power in Su Yu''s body.


    Of course, if he had learned immortality in the Hokage World, it might be the same.


    Su Yu looked up at New Hell and closed his eyes.


    Infinite Moon Reading appeared in the new hell, appeared silently, and disappeared silently.


    Luni looked at the kaleidoscope writing wheel in the eyes of the Chief Skeleton in front of him, and turned and left.


    ...


    Return to the big ship.


    Su Yu felt the power was suppressed, and didn''t care.


    This time, being able to gain the power of the devil and control the head of the big skeleton is his goal.


    The rest is not important.


    Nora led the members of the Orthodox Demon Society, the head of the Great Skeleton Chamber and Kuragawa Lantern with one eye closed.


    Now, the head of the Great Skeleton Room has become a member of Su Yu''s side, and those of the orthodox Demon Society will naturally gradually become members of the Exorcism Team.


    From then on, the orthodox demon society will disappear, the ancient demons are gone, and their existence will be meaningless.


    What Su Yu obtained was the Soul Expelling Team, and the head of the Great Skeleton Room controlled the Soul Expelling Team. This force that could come to the human world would become Su Yu''s force in the future.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to control them. After all, most of the new demons with wisdom are pure and harmless girls.


    Bai Ya and Ai Lucy, as well as Nora, are the representatives.


    In addition to the exorcist team, the two demons sent by New Hell also came from the unsophisticated area of ??the Underwind.


    Especially Vignette, she is a girl like an angel.


    Thinking of Vennette and Satania, Su Yu''s lips curled up, two angels and two demons, his god soldier mode only needs to attack one of them.


    "Forget it, let''s take the whole strategy. In this case, you can gain evolution faster." Su Yu thought about the four girls and decided.


    "I have never seen someone as brazen as you." The system vomited.


    ...


    In the villa of Aoyama Meisheng.


    Su Yu appeared in front of the six goddesses.


    Bai Ya and Ai Lucy were happy when they saw Su Yu.


    The six goddesses, except Diana, all blushed.


    The arrival of Su Yu can restore their strength so that they will not be too weak.


    However, when they think of the process of restoring their strength, they are still a little shy.


    Although Su Yu is very gentle and not too rude, they always feel strange as goddesses.


    In addition, their hosts are Su Yu''s girlfriends, and they feel hot on their faces when they think about seeing something like that happen in the future.


    "If you don''t want to regain your strength, I will go to rest first." Su Yu yawned and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" The goddess of Kujo Moonye was the first to stand up.


    "It''s still the same as last night?" Nakagawa Huayin''s goddess whispered.


    "I have no opinion��"


    "I have no objection..."


    "Seconded."


    With the expression of the five goddesses, only Diana was left.

 518 Chapter 518

    late at night.


    Su Yu left from Zhongchuan Huayin''s room and went to the living room.


    The person in the living room was obviously not Diana, but Ayukawa Tenri.


    "Tianli, don''t you go to rest?" Su Yu sat beside her.


    "I... I saw a girl in his room..."


    "That''s the compensation I gave him." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Thank you." Ayukawa Tenri whispered.


    "You are welcome, after all, this is what I should do." Su Yu held Ayukawa Tenri''s little hand.


    Ayukawa Tenri blushed and said nothing.


    "You should know my conversation with Di Yana. My attitude towards goddesses is like that. They are just the souls that live on you." Su Yu said softly.


    "I think the relationship between the goddess and us is the relationship between companions and friends." Ayukawa Tenri whispered.


    "Perhaps, but I am more willing to trust you than a goddess." Su Yu took Ayukawa Tenri''s little hand and kissed lightly.


    "Di Yana also wants to regain her strength, can you help her?" Ayukawa Tenri said cautiously.


    "Are you sure you want me to help her?" Su Yu''s expression was a little weird.


    "Yeah." Ayukawa Tenri''s face blushed slightly.


    No matter how Su Yu helped, it was actually done to her, not to Diana.


    After all, Di Yana is just the goddess who is staying on her body, she said so, it is equivalent to let Su Yu bully her.


    "Tianli is really a kind girl. If you always think about others, you will be the one injured in the end." Su Yu stroked her little head lightly.


    "Di Yana is my friend." Ayukawa Tenri lowered his head and said.


    "Then I will ask Diana to come out." Su Yu touched Aykawa Tenri''s head.


    In the next second, Diana appeared.


    The biggest difference between her and Ayukawa Tenri is her aura, which is a symbol of the goddess.


    "The power just now was the power of the devil?" Di Yana looked at Su Yu, her expression slightly changed.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just want to try this method to wake up the goddess, it seems to be very effective." Su Yu put away the power of the devil.


    "He doesn''t understand anything, so I believe you guys!" Di Yana said with her small fist.


    "Regardless of the truth or not, I am willing to fulfill her wish. It doesn''t matter what your opinions are." Su Yu hugged Diana.


    "You...you are so soulless!" Di Yana punched Su Yu in embarrassment.


    Su Yu didn''t care, hugged her, and walked towards Ayukawa Tenri''s room.


    This goddess is a standard arrogant, even if she has accepted this fact in her heart, she still has to struggle a bit, arrogantly.


    ...


    Early morning on the weekend.


    Su Yu got up early and made breakfast.


    When a group of girls woke up and saw the breakfast on the table, they were a little bit sad.


    The battle of the goddesses is over, and part of their mission is completed.


    Su Yu is about to transfer school to leave Maishima Academy and return to Sou Wu Gao.


    Although the distance is not far, they are inevitably lost when they think that it might be difficult to see Su Yu in the future.


    "I''m just transferring schools, and it''s not life or death. If you want me, you can come to see me, or I can see you." Su Yu ate breakfast and smiled at a group of girls.


    "Su Yujun, if I have time, I will go to you." Zhongchuan Huayin said first.


    "I will take Chihiro to find you, as well as Ailusi and Bai Ya." Ayumi Kogen said, Bai Ya also transferred to Maishima Academy.


    "I will always be here waiting for you." Jiutiao Yueye said to Su Yu.


    "Master, when I make progress, I will come to ask you for advice." When Kasuga Nan said this, his face was flushed.


    "I...I''m waiting for you in the library." Xi Gongzheng was most reluctant.


    She could feel that Su Yu liked her very much, and she also liked Su Yu very much.


    "Brother, you have to come back to see me." Ailusi said pitifully.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have to come back." Bai Ya muttered.


    "I''m like Moonlight, waiting for you here." Qingshan Meisheng said with gentle eyes.


    "I''m waiting for you." Ayukawa Tenri''s voice is very small, she is considered to be the weakest relationship with Su Yu, the relationship between the two is not very close, but there is a certain basis for the relationship.


    Chihiro Kosaka and Jun Nagase are not here. The former is probably still sleeping, while the latter is back to university. After a while, Jun Nagase will go to a company under the Shichijo Group.


    "Tell Chihiro for me. When you miss me, come see me together." Su Yu smiled at Ayumi Gao Gao, eyes passed over them, and stood up.


    Under Ayukawa Tenri''s shy eyes, Su Yu lowered his head.


    The other girls turned their heads, unexpectedly Su Yu would be so bold.


    Starting from Ayukawa Tenri, Su Yu walked past them according to their seats, everyone did not ignore it.


    He stayed with Shiomiyashi and Nakagawa Huayin for the longest time. When facing Kasuga Nan and Aoyama Meisheng, his hands were a little irregular.


    When the last girl was in front of Ayumi Gaogao, when the kiss ended, Su Yu gave her a light hug and whispered in her ear.


    The plateau Bumi, who was still a little sad, stepped on him shyly and angrily when he heard Su Yu''s whisper.


    "You are all very kind and cute girls. It is my greatest luck to be able to like me at the same time. Thank you." Su Yu straightened up and smiled.


    "Brother..." Ai Lucy threw herself into Su Yu''s arms.


    "If you are willing to become an idol, you can ask Huayinjiang for advice. If you are bored, form a band with Chihiro and Bumei." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Yeah." Ailuxi closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth of Su Yu''s arms.


    ...


    the other side.


    Nora looked at Asama Ryo and Katsumi Guima who entered the room, a smile appeared on their faces.


    The task Su Yu gave her was simple, that was to facilitate the two people, and Nora didn''t have so much patience to wait for them.


    Ever since, she used special items from New Hell, which made the two of them automatically have that kind of emotion.


    After the drug is effective, everything is estimated to be too late.


    Asama Ryo''s identity has been changed by Nora.Just in case, she even used a secret technique to change Asama Ryo''s memory, allowing her to have new memories.


    Asama Ryo in this state can be said to be a girl without a doubt.


    She is beautiful, she is cute, these two points are enough.


    After Nora knew that Su Yu had no interest in Asama Ryo, she didn''t have any scruples. If it hadn''t been for their age, she was ready to use 100% medicine for children.


    If the medicine is used, Gui Mu Gui Ma will immediately become a father.


    "Master Nora, we should go back." A member of the exorcism team flew over.


    "Well, let''s go." There was a smile on Nora''s face.


    When she went back this time, she accepted the position of district chief. All Luni''s subordinates were under her leadership, plus some of her followers, the entire area''s exorcism team would become her people.

 519 Chapter 519 The Weirdness of Mai Sakurajima

    Leaving Aoyama Meisheng''s villa, Su Yu did not return to his apartment for the first time, but headed towards Mai Sakurajima''s home.


    Mai Sakurajima has not yet officially returned, and has been preparing for this period of time.


    Su Yu came to the door of Mai Sakurajima and knocked on the door.


    "Excuse me, what do you want?" Mai Sakurajima opened the door and asked Su Yu in confusion.


    "Ma Yi, what''s the matter with you?" Su Yu was taken aback, then looked at her with concern.


    "You are..." Mai Sakurajima took a step back, a little nervous.


    "Are you confused? Or, are you going to act in front of me again?" Su Yu flicked her forehead.


    "I��"


    "I''m going to transfer back to school. I will accompany you today. Have you had breakfast?" Su Yu walked into the room.


    "Wait...wait a minute, I''ll make a call." Mai Sakurajima said in a panic.


    "I have already pushed down all the itineraries of your company. Today, I will spend time with you." Su Yu grabbed her little hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Mai Sakurajima flushed as she looked at Su Yu who was close at hand.


    She hadn''t heard that her sister had a boyfriend, and it was too bad to see her at this time.


    "Ma Yi, are you shy again?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "I... I haven''t washed, can you wait for me?" Mai Sakurajima struggled.


    "No, I haven''t eaten breakfast yet. Let''s make breakfast together. I will teach you." Su Yu took her and walked towards the kitchen.


    Mai Sakurajima reluctantly followed Su Yu to the kitchen.


    As soon as she entered the kitchen, she was about to speak, her face flushed.


    Su Yu hugged her and didn''t even mean to teach her to make breakfast.


    "Ma Yi, I''m hungry." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Mai Sakurajima shrank her neck and her face was hot.


    "Mai, why are you not talking? Are you playing a shy girl today?" Su Yu turned her around and faced herself.


    "I...I am not..."


    "What are you not? Do you want to say you are not Mai Sakurajima?" Su Yu lifted her chin.


    Mai Sakurajima looked at his face, her head was a little hard to think, she didn''t know how to explain it, who would believe this kind of thing?


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Mai Sakurajima closed her eyes, a little shy in her heart, and some inexplicable expectations.


    She had never experienced this kind of thing. She never expected her sister to be so bold and the relationship with her boyfriend so close.


    Su Yu fell with a kiss.


    Mai Sakurajima was startled, this kind of feeling has never been felt before.


    Su Yu looked at her in a daze, and his hands were a little irregular again.


    Mai Sakurajima shuddered and blushed.


    She didn''t expect Su Yu to be so excessive.


    "Could it be that my sister and he have already..."


    Mai Sakurajima''s mood is a bit complicated, she wants to push Su Yu away, but she is worried about causing trouble to her sister.


    However, if she doesn''t push him away, how should she face this person in the future?


    While Mai Sakurajima was still thinking, Su Yu had already begun to act.


    It was already a little late when Mai Sakurajima recovered.


    "Wait, I have some inconvenience today!" Mai Sakurajima said in fear.


    Su Yu stopped and took it back.


    Mai Sakurajima breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the clothes on her body, and she felt ashamed.


    "Since Mai is not convenient, then forget it." Su Yu helped her get dressed.


    Sakurajima Mai looked at Su Yu and spoke highly of him.


    This person can actually stop at this time, showing his love and respect for his sister.


    However, in the next second, she found out that she was wrong.


    "Ma Yi, please." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Mai Sakurajima walked out of the bathroom, the blush on her face still not fading.


    She glanced at Su Yu who was making breakfast in the kitchen and sat on the sofa.


    Now, she didn''t want to ask her sister any questions.


    In case, her sister knew about this kind of thing, she would be really ashamed.


    Mai Sakurajima sat on the sofa, feeling very nervous. She remembered the key question. Even if she doesn''t tell her sister now, if she comes back, Su Yu will say it?


    "I''m so irrational, I should tell him the truth directly instead of..."


    Mai Sakurajima blamed herself.


    She is not actually Sakurajima Mai, but Sakurajima Mai''s sister, Toyohama Kazuka.


    She came here on Friday night and when she woke up, she swapped bodies with Mai Sakurajima.


    The real Mai Sakurajima went to the show instead of her, but she stayed at home.


    "You''re not Mai, are you?" Su Yu''s voice sounded, interrupting Feng Bin and Hua''s thoughts.


    Feng Bin and Hua raised their heads and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "My relationship with Mai is not so close. At least, Mai will not do that for me." Su Yu sat at the dining table.


    When Feng Bin and Hua heard this, they looked at Su Yu in shame.


    "Since you know I am not my sister, why do you still do that?"


    "In order to test whether you are the real Sakurajima Mai, that is the most effective way. And your words, let me know your identity, Sakurajima Mai has only one younger sister, right? Toyohama and Ms. ?" Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    Feng Bin and Hua''s face froze.


    "I once promised Mai that if you didn''t take the initiative to find me, I would never go to you. Now, you have taken the initiative to find me." Su Yu said while eating breakfast.


    "Are you sister''s boyfriend?" Feng Hama and Hana asked the most important question.


    "My name is Su Yu, please take care of me from now on." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "Su Yu?" Feng Bin and Hua felt where she had heard the name.


    "The breakfast is going to be cold, or do you want me to feed you breakfast?" Su Yu reminded.


    "Since you are my sister''s boyfriend, then please don''t tell my sister about this matter, otherwise, I will definitely not spare you." Fengbin Kazuka bit his lip.


    Everything had already happened, and she couldn''t change it, so she could only tell Su Yu not to tell Mai Sakurajima.


    "Are you threatening me?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I''m not threatening you, but I don''t want to affect my relationship with my sister because of this kind of thing." Fengbin Kazuka clasped her small fist and said.


    "I don''t have to tell Mai about this. After all, as your boss, I don''t want to affect your relationship." Su Yu wiped his mouth after eating breakfast.


    "You... are you the fianc�� of the eldest girl from the seven-joy family?" Feng Bin and Hua remembered Su Yu''s identity.


    "Yes, nice to meet you, He Hua." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Toyohama and Hana shook hands with him with complicated eyes.


    She seemed to understand why her elder sister concealed her boyfriend, because this was the fianc�� of Miss Qijo, and her sister was chosen by Miss Qijo.


    "Mai and Tiantian are now good friends, so you don''t have to worry about your sister''s grievance." Su Yu looked at her expression and seemed to understand her thoughts and explained.

 520 Chapter 520 Feng Bin and Huas Choice

    Had a breakfast.


    Su Yu packed the tableware in the kitchen.


    Feng Bin and Hua looked at Su Yu''s back, not knowing what to say.


    Su Yu is not only her boss, the fianc�� of Shichijo''s eldest daughter, or Mai Sakurajima''s boyfriend, no matter what she is, she must be inferior to each other.


    "If you want to say anything, just say it. That is the secret of the two of us. I won''t tell Mai, if Mai knows it, she won''t be able to spare me." Su Yu packed the tableware and turned to look at Feng Bin And flowers.


    "Miss Qijo knew about her sister''s existence, did she accept her?" Fenghama and Kazuka asked.


    "You should know the relationship between Mai and the sky. Actually, Mai has always complained about the sky because of a misunderstanding. I let them reconcile, and Mai loves me." Su Yu said simply.


    "What about Miss Qijo?" Fengbin and Hana suddenly realized, it is no wonder that sister is much more cheerful.


    "After Sky became my fianc��e, he built a castle on an island of Qijo''s family. She was going to take all my girlfriends over and live in the castle together." Su Yu smiled.


    "Wait, all girlfriends?" Feng Bin and Hua opened their mouths, a little unbelievable.


    "Your sister and I became a couple in just one day. This is because I am very interested in her. Now, I am a little interested in you." Su Yu holding a tea cup, came to Feng Bin Hehua. .


    Toyohama and Hua sat back, and drew a distance from him.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I won''t do anything to you for the time being. However, when Mai comes back, you have to choose." Su Yu smiled.


    "What to choose?" Feng Bin and Hua were taken aback.


    "Tonight, I will live here, naturally I want to be in the same room with Mai. And you are Mai now, Mai is you, then, I want to be with Mai, it is equivalent to being with you." Su Yu Shrugged.


    Feng Bin and Hua were startled, their faces flushed.


    This is indeed a major choice. Toyohama Kazuka now occupies Mai Sakurajima''s body, and Mai Sakurajima occupies Toyohama Kazuka''s body.


    Su Yu wants to be with Mai Sakurajima, holding Toyohama Kazuka''s body.


    However, if Su Yu held Mai Sakurajima''s body, it would be equivalent to being with her.


    "Don''t worry, think about it slowly, I won''t disturb your thinking." Su Yu drank the tea ceremony.


    "Can''t you think of a way to get my sister and I to change back?" Feng Hama and Hua thought for a while.


    "Do you think, why did you swap bodies?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    Feng Bin and Hua shook their heads, their eyes avoiding.


    "You want to be Mai Sakurajima, right?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "No...no, I just..."


    "Your mother wants you to be an excellent idol like Sakurajima Mai, and you know very well that you can''t surpass Sakurajima Mai. Therefore, you want to become Sakurajima Mai, and now your wish has come true." Su Yu Road slowly.


    Feng Bin and Hua lowered their heads, this was indeed the cause of her.


    "Actually, the way to change back is very simple, do you want to know?" Su Yu took her little hand.


    Feng Bin and Hua looked at Su Yu, seeming to have guessed his method, and flinched.


    "Just forget it if you don''t want it, I don''t care." Su Yu continued to drink tea.


    "I will use my own way to make them recognize my efforts..."


    "Luni, let her see." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Luni appeared in front of the two of them, took out a laptop, and placed it in front of Toyohama and Hana.


    Toyohama and Hana glanced at Luni, then looked at the notebook. When they saw the video above, they stayed for a while. This was exactly what she was doing today, and Mai Sakurajima replaced her now.


    She looked at herself on the stage with some envy in her eyes.


    Afterwards, everything in the picture, she saw her mother and the happy expression, which she had never seen before.


    The performance ended, but the video did not end.


    The camera has been moving to the background following Toyohama and Hana''s mother.


    Toyohama Kazuka looked at her happy expression and her praise of Mai Sakurajima, his eyes dimmed.


    With her present, she couldn''t do the same as her sister.


    "Okay, take it away." Su Yu waved his hand.


    Luni picked up the notebook and disappeared in front of Toyohama and Hana.


    Feng Bin and Hua didn''t care about her disappearance, and there was a touch of disappointment in her eyes, disappointed with herself.


    "Now, do you want my help?" Su Yu held her little hand and chuckled lightly.


    "How are you going to help me?" Feng Bin and Hua stopped struggling, looking at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    "It''s very simple, I will allocate more resources to you, and this." Su Yu took out a necklace and handed it to her.


    "What is this?" Feng Bin and Hua held the necklace, feeling the exhaustion disappear, and asked in surprise.


    "This is a special item, very precious. As long as you wear it, your physical strength will recover faster and your fatigue will be quickly eliminated." Su Yu said simply.


    "Really?" Feng Bin and Hua said in surprise.


    "What do you think?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    This necklace is an upgraded version of the wooden escape necklace, which can provide the wearer with more benefits, and it is still in the semi-finished stage for the time being.


    Feng Bin and Hua put on the necklace, feeling the effect it brings, and no longer doubt it.


    "Well, I''ll take this, is it really good?"


    "Do you think I will help you for free? This necklace is a treasure, how can it be given to you so easily?" Su Yu said without concealment.


    "You...you want me to be your girlfriend like my sister?" Feng Hama Kazuka tentatively asked.


    Su Yu nodded.


    "You...don''t you feel sorry for my sister like this?" Fengbin Kazuka said with shame and anger.


    "If your sister knows, she must be very angry, but even if she is angry, I will not allow you to be someone else''s girlfriend. After all..."


    Feng Hama and Hana remembered what had happened earlier, and a blush appeared on their faces.


    "I can give you more resources to allow you to gain their approval. Or more directly, allow you to gain my approval. I will come forward to help you solve all problems, including the matter of your body exchange, and then you continue Be your little idol." Su Yu kissed her little hand lightly.


    "I want to be recognized by them, and I want to be like my sister." Feng Bin Kazuka no longer hesitated.


    "Very well, when Mai comes back, you tell her what you think, it''s fine." Su Yu praised.


    "Thank you for your help." Feng Bin Hehua looked at Su Yu and said.


    "You''re welcome. By the way, do you know Zhongchuan Huayin?" Su Yu remembered Zhongchuan Huayin.


    "Are you talking about the latest popular idol, Nakagawa Hana sound?" Toyohama Kazuka thought for a while.


    Nakagawa Huayin proved her ability through a concert, this kind of opportunity is very rare.


    After all, it is a big problem in itself that rookie idols can get the chance of a concert...


    When Feng Bin and Hua thought of this, they couldn''t help looking at Su Yu.


    "Are you the one who helped Nakagawa Huayin get the concert?"


    "It looks like you are not stupid, so are you interested in becoming her teammate?" Su Yu nodded.

 521 Chapter 521 Mai Sakurajimas Call

    Fengbin and Hua knew that Su Yu was the one who gave Nakagawa Huayin a chance, and suddenly they wanted to understand a lot of things.


    Nakagawa Huayin can directly become a popular idol through the concert, maybe she can also, as long as she has this opportunity.


    "Don''t think about it, even if I give you a chance to perform now, you can''t become the second Nakagawa Hana sound." Su Yu interrupted Feng Hama''s fantasy.


    "How do you know if you don''t try this kind of thing? The gap between me and Zhongchuan Huayin may not be that big." Fengbin and Hua said unwillingly.


    Now that she has decided to pay the price, she must get the best return, so that she can feel at ease.


    "Hua Yinjiang used to be only a supporting role in a group. Later, she was picked up by the idol firm under the Shichijo family. In just one year, she was able to become the outstanding newcomer idol. What do you think she depends on ?" Su Yu asked.


    "Efforts?" Fengbin Kazuka tentatively asked.


    "Personal design." Su Yu gave her a white glance.


    "Personal design? Is this kind of thing so important for idols? I am full of energy on TV, just like her. Why am I not popular with her?" Fenghama and Hana did not understand.


    "Hua Yinjiang''s persona is not the person who performed it, that is what she is. Moreover, you must not neglect her love of idol profession and her seriousness of work." Su Yu reminded.


    "She is indeed natural, just like an idol without any modification. She is cute and natural when she is shy." Fenghama Kazuka recalled.


    "You are a person who performed it, and it has a somewhat false feeling, so you can''t become the second Nakagawa Huayin. Her voice, let alone, your singing level may not be as good as mine." Su Yu In fact, the key thing was not said, that is the existence of the goddess, which has a great influence on Nakagawa Huayin.


    Because of the goddess, Nakagawa Huayin will attract more people.


    Of course, luck and hard work are also important.


    If it must be subdivided, the goddess'' existence can definitely account for two points, luck two points, hard work three points, and appearance three points.


    "I''m a professional idol, how can I not be as good as you in singing?" Toyohama Kazuka said in disbelief.


    "Would you like to compare it with me? If you lose, I can promise you one condition. Conversely, if I win, you have to promise me one condition." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Good." Feng Bin Kazuka said without hesitation.


    She is a professionally trained idol, Su Yu doesn''t look like a trained person, if she can lose like this...


    ...


    An hour later, in the karaoke room.


    Feng Bin and Hua looked at Su Yu blankly, as well as the score on the screen.


    Is this guy a monster?


    "If you lose, do you want to compare it again?" Su Yu sat beside Fengbin and Hua.


    "Have you experienced the training of an idol firm?" Toyohama Kazuka looked unwilling.


    "How can I have that time? This may be my talent." Su Yu shrugged.


    "..." Fengbin Kazuka, she really wanted this talent.


    "You lost, my condition is very simple." Su Yu picked up a drink and looked at Feng Bin and Hua with a smile.


    Feng Bin and Hua have a bad feeling, Su Yu shouldn''t...


    "Let''s go on a date." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Feng Bin and Hua breathed a sigh of relief, and the date was still within her tolerance.


    "Go to the hot spring hotel." Su Yu continued.


    Feng Bin and Hua blushed after hearing this.


    ...


    It''s a hot spring hotel and a date again.


    Toyohama Kazuka''s performance is completely different from that of Mai Sakurajima.


    She was like a small animal, far away from Su Yu, staring at him for fear that Su Yu would approach her.


    Su Yu was soaking in the hot spring, opened his eyes, and saw Fengbin and Hua, who were far away from him, with a black line on his forehead.


    She looks like Mai Sakurajima, but her performance is completely different from Mai Sakurajima.


    Mai Sakurajima would at least pretend to be calm, and she put the word fear on her face.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, don''t need to be so far away from me." Su Yu looked at her.


    "I...I''m fine here." Feng Bin and Hua said in a low voice.


    "Do you want me to come over, or come by yourself?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    Hearing this, Feng Bin and Hua hesitated for a while, walked towards Su Yu, moved a distance of about one meter, and stopped again.


    "..." Su Yu.


    When Feng Bin and Hua saw that Su Yu was silent, they moved a little closer.


    "My condition is so simple, you can''t complete it. I doubt your sincerity." Su Yu came to Fengbin and Hua.


    "I��"


    "No need to explain, I know what you are thinking. I am a person who has done what I say. I will definitely accomplish what I promise you. I will not let the price charged." Su Yu lifted her up. His chin slowly lowered his head.


    Feng Bin and Hua wanted to avoid them, seeing Su Yu''s eyes, closed their eyes.


    Su Yu was not polite, and a kiss fell.


    After a few minutes.


    Feng Bin and Hua were blushing, facing Su Yu with their backs, finishing their swimsuits.


    Su Yu looked at her shy and pulled her into his arms.


    Feng Bin and Hua stiffened, some did not dare to move, for fear of causing other things.


    "I promise I won''t do strange things to you again, don''t worry." Su Yu said in her ear.


    When Feng Bin and Hua heard Su Yu''s assurance, a blush appeared on their faces.


    His guarantee and his actions are completely different things.


    "Ting Ling Ling" Su Yu''s phone rang.


    The maid next to him, Xiaoyu, took the phone in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu glanced at the phone and showed Feng Bin and Hua.


    Toyohama and Hua''s face changed slightly. This was Mai Sakurajima''s phone number.


    Su Yu held Feng Bin and Hua in one hand and answered the phone.


    "You...Did you take Hehua?" A female voice came over the phone.


    "Who are you?" Su Yu pretended not to know.


    "Now I am Kazuka, and Kazuka is me, don''t pretend, I know you can see the difference between us." Mai Sakurajima on the phone said nervously.


    "What are you talking about? You are Mai? Mai by my side is your sister and flower?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Did you not find out?" Mai Sakurajima was startled.


    If Feng Bin and Hua didn''t say anything, Su Yu might really not find out.


    "Mai, I''m sorry, I thought..." Su Yu sighed.


    Feng Bin and Hua want to talk, but they dare not.


    "Couldn''t you be..." Mai Sakurajima said with shame.


    "It''s too late to say anything, Mai, I''m sorry." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "How are you... and Hana now?" Mai Sakurajima said in silence.


    "She fell asleep, and we were in the hot spring hotel, which was the hot spring hotel where we came together last time." Su Yu glanced at Toyohama Kazuka and said.


    "I''ll be over right away. If she wakes up, please stabilize her emotions first, and don''t hurt her again." Mai Sakurajima asked.


    "I try my best��"


    "You... if you dare to touch her again, I will ignore you!"

 522 Chapter 522

    Mai Sakurajima disguised as quickly as possible, took a taxi, and went to the hot spring hotel.


    She walked into the hot spring hotel, saw the maid waiting for her, Xiaoyu, and smiled reluctantly.


    "Please come with me, Master Su Yu is waiting for you." Maid Maid Xiaoyu led Mai Sakurajima to a room.


    Before the maid Xiaoyu knocked on the door, Mai Sakurajima heard the voice inside.


    "Get out of here! Get out of me! I never want to see you again!"


    Mai Sakurajima hurriedly opened the door, and saw Mai Sakurajima with a grieved face and tears in her eyes, feeling guilty.


    "So, you really aren''t Mai?" Su Yu scorned.


    Feng Bin and Hua hit him with a pillow when they heard Su Yu''s words.


    "Kazuka, I''m sorry, I should have told you earlier about us." Mai Sakurajima came to Toyohama Kazuka and bent down.


    Toyohama and Hua turned their heads and didn''t speak.


    "Are you really Mai?" Su Yu looked at Mai Sakurajima who looked like Toyohama Kazuka in front of him.


    Mai Sakurajima glared at Su Yu and ignored him.


    The atmosphere in the room was a little awkward for a while.


    "You go out first, I''ll come to her to have a good talk." Mai Sakurajima thought for a moment, and said to Su Yu.


    "Is he really your boyfriend?" Toyohama Kazuka turned to look at Mai Sakurajima.


    Mai Sakurajima nodded.


    "Ka" Su Yu shouted.


    Toyohama and Hana wiped their tears and looked at Mai Sakurajima with embarrassment.


    Mai Sakurajima stayed for a few seconds before reacting.


    "You two... actually make a joke about this kind of thing?" Mai Sakurajima said in an angry voice.


    "Sorry, it was all his idea." Feng Bin Kazuka said directly.


    "Mai, how is she acting?" Su Yu smiled.


    Mai Sakurajima was taken aback, received Su Yu''s eyes, and seemed to understand what he meant.


    She turned to look at Toyohama and Hana, and nodded.


    "The acting skills are in place, if there are more lines, it should be able to bring me greater shock."


    Feng Bin and Hua''s face are happy.


    "Did you see it? Mai''s admission." Su Yu''s mouth curled up, so he should be able to change the two of them?


    Feng Bin and Hua were taken aback, and looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    Mai Sakurajima was the same, looking puzzled.


    Su Yu frowned. Now that Mai Sakurajima has admitted to Toyohama Kazuka''s acting skills, why didn''t they switch over?Could it be that there are other conditions?


    "Sister, can I talk to your boyfriend alone?" Feng Bin and Hua thought about it, as if they understood what Su Yu meant.


    When Mai Sakurajima heard this, she took a deep look at Su Yu.


    Su Yu turned his head, pretending not to see her eyes.


    "If you dare to bully her, I will never spare you!" Mai Sakurajima whispered.


    Feng Bin and Hua covered their mouths and smiled.


    Mai Sakurajima left the room.


    Su Yu looked at Feng Bin and Hua.


    "Do you think that as long as I get the acknowledgment of my sister, I can exchange with my sister?" Toyohama Kazuka tentatively asked.


    Su Yu nodded.


    "I think it''s the same, but, do you remember one thing you said?" Feng Bin and Hua Qiao said with a blush.


    Su Yu thought about it for a while, looking at her with a strange expression.


    "Do you mean that choice? If you haven''t completed that choice, is it still an obsession that you can''t go back?"


    "It seems...like this." Toyohama Kazuka lowered his head, weak.


    "Then what is your choice?" Su Yu suddenly looked forward to it.


    "I want you to stay with my sister." Feng Bin finished talking with Hua and glanced at Su Yu''s reaction.


    "Okay, I understand, I will help you." Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    ...


    It was already dark outside when the three left the hot spring hotel.


    In the afternoon, Mai Sakurajima drove away Su Yu, took Toyohama and Hana to another room, and the two chatted a lot.


    If they hadn''t made the choice proposed by Su Yu, perhaps they would have changed back long ago.


    In front of Mai Sakurajima''s house.


    Sakurajima Mai and Toyohama Kazuka got out of the car.


    Su Yu got out of the car and opened the door.


    Sakurajima Mai did not speak yet, Toyohama and Hana had already taken her into the room.


    "Sister, I''m tired, so I will go to rest first. You and Su Yujun talk slowly." Feng Bin and Hua went to the guest room as soon as they entered the house.


    Mai Sakurajima looked at her back, always feeling she was weird.


    "Mai, shall we go to rest too?" Su Yu took Mai Sakurajima''s little hand.


    Mai Sakurajima gave him a white look and said nothing.


    However, after only a few steps, Mai Sakurajima realized the problem.


    She is now Feng Bin and Hua''s body. If she were with Su Yu, wouldn''t it be equivalent to Feng Bin and Hua and Su Yu being together?


    "What''s wrong? Mai."


    "Tonight, you''d better go back, I''m a little inconvenient." Mai Sakurajima said softly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do strange things to you. I''m going to transfer back to Zong Wu Gao soon. Tonight, I just want to be by your side and talk to you." Su Yu hugged her Tao.


    Mai Sakurajima blushed, and she wanted to tell the key issue directly, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    The weird behavior of Toyohama and Hana seems to have acquiesced to this kind of thing, doesn''t it mean...


    "This is something agreed with Hua." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Mai Sakurajima understood instantly, and looked at Su Yu with a faint expression on her face.


    "When I get to the room, I will talk to you slowly. When I finish talking, you will understand." Su Yu picked up Mai Sakurajima and walked towards the room.


    "You are the worst guy." Mai Sakurajima leaned in Su Yu''s arms and whispered.


    "What I promised you did, she found me first." Su Yu opened the door of the room and walked in with Mai Sakurajima.


    This is Mai Sakurajima''s bedroom, and Mai Sakurajima now looks like Toyohama Kazuka.


    "Your sister wants to be you, so she has exchanged her soul with you, and you can exchange it back with your acknowledgment. However, I said one more thing, which gave her an obsession. There is no way to come back. Only by solving this problem can you be replaced." Su Yu covered Mai Sakurajima with a quilt and lay beside her.


    "I''m such an idiot. I thought Hehua wouldn''t have any communication with you. I didn''t expect..."


    "She needs my help, just like you." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "Then how are you going to help her?" Mai Sakurajima raised her head and looked at Su Yu.


    "I can help her as I help you." Su Yu looked down at her.


    "Then can you treat her better?" Mai Sakurajima lowered her head.


    "I have always been nice to girls." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "When I met you, I knew what the worst guy is." Mai Sakurajima said, hugging Su Yu tightly.


    "Sorry, I am this kind of person."


    "That''s enough to change it back, right?" Mai Sakurajima raised her head and approached Su Yu.


    However, a minute later, Mai Sakurajima opened her eyes, still unchanged.


    Su Yu is also very strange, is there any other conditions he doesn''t know?


    Su Yu suddenly thought of a possibility, and said with an embarrassed face in Mai Sakurajima''s ear.


    "You...you are so pale!" Mai Sakurajima said with shame and anger.


    "Ahem, sorry, I was trying to test her..."


    "If it doesn''t work this time, I can''t spare you!"

 523 Chapter 523 Mai Sakurajimas Acting Skills

    In the morning, Mai Sakurajima''s room.


    Feng Bin and Hua slowly opened their eyes, seeing Su Yu next to her, she was stunned for a few seconds, and her face was happy.


    Finally changed it back!


    She looked at Su Yu who was asleep, and was about to get up, when she was held in her arms.


    Toyohama Kazuka blushed. Now she is no longer Mai Sakurajima, but the real Toyohama Kazuka.


    Is it really good to be so close to Su Yu in Mai Sakurajima''s room?


    Mai Sakurajima is in the guest room, if she wakes up...


    When Feng Bin and Hua thought of this, they looked at Su Yu.


    "Su Yujun, my sister might have woken up already, shall we get up soon?"


    "Don''t worry, Mai should be cooking breakfast." Su Yu hugged her and said.


    "Has my sister been to this room?" Toyohama Kazuka was a little flustered.


    "Don''t worry, Mai will not blame you, she will only blame me." Su Yu stroked Feng Bin and Hua''s little head.


    "Even if my sister won''t blame me, I can''t stay here anymore..."


    "Do you want to surpass your sister?" Su Yu opened his eyes and looked at her.


    "Yeah." Feng Bin Hehua nodded.


    "I will give you a chance. Actually, your sister doesn''t know how to face you now..." Su Yu whispered in Fengbin and Hua''s ear.


    After hearing Su Yu''s words, Feng Bin and Hua lowered their heads in shame. They didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    "I generally don''t bother you. If you miss me, you can call me. If you don''t want me, you have to call me." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "If I have time, can I send you an email, please?" Feng Hama Kazuka sat up.


    "Work hard, I look forward to you surpassing your sister." Su Yu patted her little head and got out of bed.


    Toyohama and Hana looked at his back.


    "That, thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu smiled and left the room.


    ...


    In the living room downstairs.


    Mai Sakurajima was making breakfast and glanced upstairs from time to time.


    While she was a little worried about Toyohama and Hana, she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    With Su Yu''s wicked taste, he would definitely tell Feng Bin and Kazuya the incident.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps.


    Sakurajima Mai returned to her senses, and when she saw Su Yu walking downstairs, she gave him a fierce look.


    Everything is because of Su Yu, if it weren''t for Su Yu, she would not lose her sister''s majesty.


    "Mai, good morning." Su Yu said hello to Mai Sakurajima.


    "Where is the flower?" Mai Sakurajima looked upstairs.


    "She is probably ashamed to face you, and it will take some time to go downstairs. I have to go back to Chief Wu Gao, so I will taste the breakfast made by Mai first. Maybe I won''t have the chance to taste it later." before.


    "If you like, I''ll make breakfast for you later." Mai Sakurajima''s voice softened.


    "Mai is great, do you want me to help?" Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Don''t come over to make trouble, I can do it alone." Mai Sakurajima''s face was red, as if she remembered something.


    "You''re welcome, I like to help girls, especially girls who like me like Mai." Su Yu walked into the kitchen and gently hugged Mai Sakurajima.


    "Are you thinking about something weird again? I will never be fooled again, you lousy fellow!" Mai Sakurajima stepped on Su Yu in shame.


    "Don''t be so angry, as Mai''s boyfriend, that kind of thing will happen sooner or later. If you are earlier, you can accept it slowly. When it is critical, you won''t be afraid." Su Yu smiled.


    "That kind of thing is too early for me..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll wait for you." Su Yu said softly.


    "You lousy fellow, don''t always think about that kind of thing. Miss Shichijo is so kind to you, can''t you think about her feelings and accompany her more?" Mai Sakurajima said in a bad mood.


    "If you stand on the other side of the sky, you will suffer sooner or later, she won''t help you." Su Yu reminded Sakurajima Mai.


    "Miss Nanjo has helped me a lot. I can''t always let her help me. In the future, I will rely on my own efforts." Mai Sakurajima lowered her head.


    "I didn''t mean that, I mean, the sky won''t help you at that time, maybe he will bully you with me." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "Miss Qijo is not that kind of person! You bad guy!" Sakurajima Mai was startled, and gave Su Yu a shy look.


    "From now on, you will know." Su Yu turned her around and lowered his head.


    Mai Sakurajima wanted to escape, but remembered that Su Yu was going to transfer back to school. Maybe there would be fewer opportunities to meet in the future. When she thought of this, she closed her eyes.


    Feng Bin and Hua walked downstairs cautiously. They were about to talk, and when they saw the two in the kitchen, they quickly hid.


    "Yesterday, he seemed to be like this too... This person is really bad!" Fengbin and Hua flushed as he thought of yesterday''s events, and couldn''t help but glance at the two in the kitchen.


    Then, she found Su Yu''s sight.


    The eyes of the two met, and Toyohama and Hana quickly hid them.


    "Mai, um, can I ask you something." Su Yu''s voice came.


    "Apart from that thing, I can promise you." Mai Sakurajima''s tone was a little shy.


    "Then I''m fine." Su Yu''s tone was full of disappointment.


    "Why do you always think about that kind of thing, can''t you be more serious?" Mai Sakurajima said with shame and air.


    "Mai is so beautiful, it is difficult for me to have any serious thoughts when facing you." Su Yu said honestly.


    "You bad guy!" Mai Sakurajima clenched her small fist.


    "When I return to Chief Wu Gao, Mai will start her own actor activity. Maybe she won''t have so much time together in the future." Su Yu sighed.


    "If I have time, I will find you." Mai Sakurajima said quickly.


    "At that time, maybe I was with other girls. Maybe, I would forget about Mai. In case, if I forget Mai..."


    "If you dare to forget me, I will ignore you again!" Mai Sakurajima hurriedly said.


    "That''s also a force majeure thing. After all, you can interchange with her. It''s normal for me to lose my memory." Su Yu took it for granted.


    "No memory loss, if you lose memory..."


    "My relationship with Mai is not deep enough. It would be great if we had more time together. In that case, we would be able to create more beautiful memories and leave one or two impressive things behind. You can remember Mai through the clues." Su Yu sighed.


    "If you dare to forget me..."


    "Don''t cry, Mai, I''m just worried about this happening next to you." Su Yu saw Mai Sakurajima''s tears and smiled.


    "No matter what happens, I will never forget your existence, nor can you forget me." Mai Sakurajima took the initiative to hug Su Yu, crying.


    "Okay, okay, I know, I won''t forget you again." Su Yu coaxed her.


    Mai Sakurajima held Su Yu and smiled sweetly.


    She knew what Su Yu wanted to say, so she used what she was best at to deal with the bad guy Su Yu.

 524 Chapter 524 The Appearance of Futaba Riying

    Su Yu naturally knew Mai Sakurajima''s thoughts.


    However, Mai Sakurajima has discovered Toyohama and Hana, and he can no longer pretend to know nothing.


    "Cunning Mai." Su Yu said in Mai Sakurajima''s ear and let go of her.


    Mai Sakurajima wiped away her tears and smiled sweetly.


    Su Yu walked to the table and sat down.


    Feng Bin and Hua breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the older sister had discovered her, so they dealt with Su Yu like that.


    "Kazuka, good morning. I have written down your itinerary for you today. You can take a look at it first. Breakfast will be ready soon." Mai Sakurajima looked at Toyohama Kazuka who came out to her. Smiled.


    "Thank you sister." Feng Bin and Hua saw that she was not angry, smiled, and sat opposite Su Yu.


    As soon as they sat down, before Feng Bin and Hua picked up the itinerary, they found that Su Yu stood up and sat next to her.


    Mai Sakurajima glared at Su Yu, but didn''t say anything.


    "So there is so much work for idols, and Hehua, you have to work hard." Su Yu said, holding Fengbin Hehua''s little hand.


    Toyohama and Hua''s faces were a little hot, and they glanced at Mai Sakurajima, and found that she hadn''t paid attention, and shrank their hands.


    Su Yu clenched her little hand, just didn''t want to let go.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t be like this..."


    "Don''t worry, Mai can''t say anything." Su Yu blew a breath of heat into her ear.


    Toyohama and Hana blushed. She knew Mai Sakurajima would not say anything. After all, she had acquiesced to their relationship, how could she still say such things.


    "Holding your hand in front of Mai, your heart seems to be beating faster, is it my illusion?" Su Yu looked at her with interest.


    Toyohama and Hana turned their heads in shame.


    This is a matter of course. She is worried that Mai Sakurajima will find out. At the same time, she is also very shy and her heartbeat must be fast.


    "Well, I won''t bully you anymore." Su Yu lightly kissed her cheek and let go of her hand.


    Seeing this scene, Mai Sakurajima stared at Su Yu with unkind eyes.


    Su Yu smiled and sat back in the opposite seat.


    Mai Sakurajima''s patience is limited. If Su Yu goes too far, he will be punished by Mai Sakurajima. In the slightest, he will be reminded directly, but he will be ignored.


    Su Yu didn''t want to make Mai Sakurajima angry.


    Breakfast was ready soon, Su Yu helped Mai Sakurajima and brought breakfast to the table.


    Mai Sakurajima sat next to Su Yu, and the three of them had breakfast together.


    After a breakfast, the maid Xiaoyu came to pick up Su Yu.


    "Ma Yi, I''m going back, don''t you show me that?" Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Goodbye." Mai Sakurajima said in a bad mood.


    "Then let me express it." Su Yu bent over and raised Mai Sakurajima''s chin.


    Mai Sakurajima wanted to escape, but couldn''t escape, and could only accept passively.


    Toyohama and Hana looked at the two people in front of them, then turned to look to the other side.


    When the kiss ended, Su Yu smiled triumphantly.


    Mai Sakurajima was so embarrassed that she dared not look at the opposite Fenghama Kazuka, and glared at Su Yu again.


    "Ma Yi, your buttons are reversed." Su Yu said suddenly.


    Sakurajima Mai looked down subconsciously and heard a voice from the other side.


    Toyohama and Hana couldn''t believe it. They didn''t expect Su Yu to dare to do this in front of Mai Sakurajima.


    Mai Sakurajima raised her head and noticed the shocked expressions of Toyohama and Hana, and Su Yu who had left, clenching her small fists.


    This bad guy is too much.


    "He Huajiang." A voice came from outside the door.


    "Sister, I''m leaving first." Feng Bin and Hua quickly picked up his schedule and bag and ran away.


    Mai Sakurajima looked at the closed door and sighed deeply.


    She didn''t know what to do in the future, Feng Bin and Hua chose Su Yu in order to become more powerful idols, which made her a little harder to face her.


    The same is true for Toyohama and Hana. She is a latecomer after all. When facing Mai Sakurajima, she herself is at a disadvantage.


    Outside.


    Feng Bin and Hua went out, but did not find the agent''s car.


    "The time for the farewell just now is not enough. Now, Mai will not find out." Su Yu sat in the car, opened the door and looked at her.


    Feng Bin and Hua hesitated for a moment, and sat beside Su Yu.


    The car drove towards the work site of Fengbin and Hua.


    Su Yu took Toyohama Kazuka''s little hand, and the car slowly moved away from Mai Sakurajima''s house.


    "When I was in front of my sister, I...I hope you can think about your sister''s feelings first." Feng Hama and Hua said courageously.


    "Your sister, let me consider other people''s feelings. You are so alike." Su Yu smiled.


    "My sister and I are nothing like her. My sister is so good, but I am far inferior to her." Fengbin Kazuka shook his head.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, I am looking forward to your growth. Starting from today, redouble your efforts. I am looking forward to your performance." Su Yu clenched her little hand.


    "Thank you for your encouragement. If you are more serious, I feel you are a very good person." Feng Bin and Hua looked at Su Yu.


    "I don''t want to be a good person, there is nothing wrong with being a bad person." Su Yu smiled.


    "I can see that my sister likes you very much, and I hope you can treat her well." Feng Bin Hehua said seriously.


    "I''m better to Mai, will you be better to me? For example, take the initiative?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Feng Bin and Hua.


    "If you can marry your sister, I can treat you better and take the initiative." Toyohama Kazuka tentatively said.


    "I will definitely give Mai a wedding. Then, how about you hold it together?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Feng Bin and Hua were ashamed when they heard this, and turned to look out of the car window.


    Su Yu stopped talking, with a smile on his face, looked out the window.


    "Ting Ling Ling" Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    Su Yu took out his cell phone and looked at it. It was a call from Qitiaotiantian.


    "Sky, what''s the matter?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "Jun Su Yu, I have one thing to tell you. After you listen to it, don''t be afraid." Qi Tiao Tian said in a serious manner.


    "I''m not an ordinary person, of course I won''t be afraid, just say it." Su Yu curiously asked.


    "Do you think there is another self in this world?" Seven Sky mysteriously asked.


    "You mean, how many people in the world are very similar to you?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "No, it''s not a similar person, it''s another you." Seven Sky explained.


    "Are you referring to the shadow clone of a ninja?"


    "It''s similar to this, but it''s not."


    "Split personality?"


    "No, she is a real person."


    "Are you talking about Futaba Riei?"


    "Huh? Su Yujun, how do you know?"


    Su Yu was not surprised, but Futaba Riyo''s appearance was still being calculated.


    Sakurajima Mai became a student at Sakurasai High School, and Futaba Rie was naturally possible. Even Toyohama and Hana appeared. What is impossible?


    However, she shouldn''t have that situation again in Yingcai High School, right?


    "Su Yujun, if you know it, come and have a look. The situation here is a bit chaotic, and Xiao Jiang has been taken away by her."


    "(��_��)?" Su Yu was stunned, what''s the situation?

 525 Chapter 525 The Prince in Futabas Eyes

    Yingcai High School, in front of the student union room.


    Shichijo Sky had a worried expression, and Hagiura Bell stood aside with a weird expression.


    Amakusa Shino''s voice came from the room.


    "Help, sky, help me..."


    Amakusa Shino''s tone is like reading a line, making people speechless.


    It is precisely because of this that Hagiura Bell has nothing to worry about.


    In the student union room.


    The gray-haired girl in a white coat took off her glasses, with a weird smile, looking at Amakusa Sasa who was tied to a chair.


    "Futaba, if you have any questions, you can tell me, there is no need to do this kind of thing. Although I can accept your likes, you have to consider the impact." Amakusa Shinoichi said seriously.


    "Xiaochan, do you know? I observe you every day. You are a very special girl, very charming and very temperamental. I can''t help but fall in love with you. They all treat me as a weird person. , Only you, treat me like a friend." Futaba Riying put the white coat on the table.


    "I treat everyone the same and will not discriminate against anyone. This is my responsibility as the student council president." Amakusa Shino said seriously.


    "When I first came to this school, they all thought I was a weird person, and only you helped me. Every time you visit me, I feel very happy..."


    "That''s a routine check..."


    "Shinomao, I like you. I didn''t confess to you successfully last time. Today, I can''t help it anymore. Can you be my boyfriend?" Futaba Rie holding Amakusa Shino''s small hand.


    "Did you write to me the last time? The box of snacks was delicious, thank you." Amakusa Shino recalled.


    "If you like it, I will make snacks for you every day." Futaba Riying blushed.


    When she first entered school, everyone around her thought she was a Frankenstein, only Amakusa Shino greeted her enthusiastically, and when she caused the experiment accident, she treated her lightly so that she could continue to stay in the laboratory. in.


    Every time when Amakusa Shino took people from the Student Union for a tour, she felt her heartbeat speed up, and Amakusa Shino''s routine examination was also what she looked forward to most.


    She has been suppressing her likes all the time, and writing love letters is also because of impulsiveness. Unexpectedly, Amakusa Xiao really waited for an afternoon under that tree.


    Finally, she left the snack box in the student union room and wrote a letter of apology.


    Amakusa Shino treats everyone and everything very seriously.


    In the last school festival program, she even dressed in men''s clothes and played a prince, which attracted the likes of many girls.


    Rie Futaba is one of the most fascinating girls. She saved the photos of Amakusa Shino and kept them with her. She would take them out every day.


    She even imagined that Amakusa Shino would become a prince charming and came to pick up her plot.


    In this state, Futaba Rie became two existences.


    One is composed and calm, and treats others coldly.


    One likes Amakusa Shino, very enthusiastic.


    Today, the real Rie Futaba took a leave of absence. Instead of coming to school, another Rie Futaba came, because today is the time for a routine inspection of the Student Union, and he will discuss the funding of the club with people in various activities and clubs.


    Futaba Rie raised her head and looked at Amakusa Shino.


    In her eyes, Amakusa Shino looked like a hero in a prince costume, and she couldn''t help but approach Amakusa Shino.


    "That, Futaba, I haven''t prepared yet..."


    "Shinoma, please don''t refuse me, this is what I like for you." Futaba Rie closed her eyes and moved closer to Amakusa Shino.


    Amakusa Shino watched Futaba Rie approaching and was about to speak when she saw Su Yu behind Futaba Rie.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yu had a black line on his forehead.


    Futaba Riying stiffened, she turned her head to see Su Yu, and was slightly taken aback.


    "who are you?"


    "I''m... Shino-chan''s boyfriend." Su Yu glanced at Amakusa Shino.


    "Huh?" x2.


    Futaba Rie looked at Amakusa Sasa, and she also had an unexpected expression.


    "You lied and Xiaochan was also surprised, indicating that she is not your girlfriend at all..."


    "Xinoma, I promise your confession. From now on, I will be your boyfriend." Su Yu came to Amakusa Xiao, took her little hand, and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    Amakusa Shino''s face was red, Su Yu and Futaba Riying were different.


    Rie Futaba is a girl, some intimate actions, she can also be regarded as the friendship between girls.


    However, Su Yu is very close to Qijosky and other girls. In Amakusa Shino''s eyes, he is a very carefree person and the fiance of her good friend Qijosky.


    "Xiaojiang, are you shy?" Su Yu helped Amakusa Xiao untie the rope and looked at her with a smile.


    "I..." Amakusa Shino didn''t know what to say.


    "I like Xiao Jiang too." Su Yu stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Amakusa Xiao felt the warmth in Su Yu''s arms, staying for a few seconds, her face was flushed.


    Futaba Riei saw that Amakusa Shino didn''t push Su Yu away, she couldn''t believe it. Could it be that Su Yu is really Amakusa Shino''s boyfriend?


    The prince in her eyes slowly disappeared into Amakusa Sasa in a sailor uniform.


    "No, I will never allow this kind of thing!" Futaba Riying clenched her small fist unwillingly.


    Su Yu hugged Amakusa Shino and was about to let her cooperate when she heard Amakusa Shino''s voice.


    "Jun Su Yu, your hand..."


    "Ahem, sorry." Su Yu''s hand stopped and stopped moving.


    "Thank you." Amakusa Sasa whispered.


    "You''re welcome, let''s go out." Su Yu whispered in her ear, preparing to leave.


    "Xiaojiang is mine, I will never let you take her away!" Futaba Riying stopped Su Yu.


    "Oh?" Su Yu let go of Amakusa Sasa, looking at her with interest.


    Futaba Riying was a little nervous when Su Yu saw it, and took a step back.


    "You like Shino-chan, and I also like Shino-chan. Why not. You are Shino-chan''s girlfriend, and I''m Shino-chan''s boyfriend. Then, the three of us live together. I don''t mind having one more girlfriend." Su Yu came to her.


    "I hate boys the most, you walk away!" Futaba Rie''s eyes were a little flustered.


    "As long as you don''t want to be Xiaojiang''s girlfriend, I will walk away." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Shinomao is my prince! I must be her girlfriend today!" Futaba Riying glanced at Amakusa Shino behind Su Yu, her eyes firm.


    "Then, you have to get used to it first, what does it feel like to be my girlfriend." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Futaba Riying stepped back in fright and leaned against the door of the student union room.


    "Not good..." Futaba Riying looked back, unable to retreat.


    "Your name is Shuangye, right?" Su Yu blocked her path with one hand, and raised her chin with the other hand.


    Futaba Riying stiffened, trying to pat Su Yu''s hand away.


    Su Yu took the opportunity to hold her little hand and looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "Let go of me, you are so soulless!" Futaba Riying struggled.


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head.

 526 Chapter 526: You Are Here at the Right Time

    Seeing Su Yu''s face getting closer, Futaba Riying paled with fright.


    Amakusa Shino stood behind them, wondering whether he should stop Su Yu.


    So close, Su Yu stopped.


    "I''ll ask you again, do you still want to be Xiao Jiang''s female friend?" Su Yu said.


    Futaba Riying could clearly feel Su Yu''s breathing. She opened her mouth and wanted to answer, but her face turned red.


    "If you don''t speak, then I will be your default, and you will be mine from now on... I don''t know which girlfriend is there anymore." Su Yu smiled.


    "Wait..." Futaba Riying quickly said.


    Su Yu looked at her, did not speak, and got a little closer, and she really kissed.


    "I can accept to be your girlfriend, but you must accept a few of my conditions." Futaba Rie clenched her small fist.


    Su Yu''s expression was a little surprised, she actually accepted it?


    "The first point, you must give me enough space with Xiao Jiang. The second point, you must have a stable income job. The third point..."


    "Sorry, I can''t accept any of your conditions. My girlfriend must have four words and be obedient." Su Yu interrupted her.


    "Aren''t you doing this too much? Between couples, boys should let girls, so that they are gentlemen..."


    "Sorry, I have many girlfriends, there is no shortage of you, there is no need to let you." Su Yu said unceremoniously.


    "You...you are such a scumbag!" Futaba Riying said angrily.


    "If you disagree, just open the door and let Xiaojiang and I go out. From now on, don''t bother with Xiaojiang again." Su Yu took a step back.


    Futaba Riying heard this and looked at Amakusa Sasa reluctantly, her eyes struggling.


    For a long time, she raised her head.


    "As long as you let me stay with Xiao Jiang, you can do anything."


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched, is this okay?


    "Sino-chan, I only have you. I promise to be your girlfriend. You can do whatever you want, as long as you don''t hurt Shino-chan." Futaba Riying closed her eyes and stepped forward.


    "..." Su Yu looked back at Amakusa Shino.


    "..." Amakusa Shino looked out the window, the weather today is really good.


    "Why are you still not doing it? Do you want me to take the initiative? Okay." Futaba Riying saw Su Yu not moving, and slowly stepped forward and hugged Su Yu.


    Su Yu glanced at Amakusa Xiao again.


    Amakusa Shino looked away, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Su Yu took a deep breath and hugged Futaba Riying.


    Futaba Riying felt the warmth in Su Yu''s arms, and felt a little relieved.


    "I haven''t had a boyfriend, please take care of me in the future."


    "Please take care of me." Su Yu rolled his eyes and got a girlfriend for some reason, making him a little depressed.


    "Shinomao." Futaba Rie reached out to Amakusa Shino.


    "I don''t need it..."


    "Xinoma isn''t willing to accept me?" Futaba Riying''s eyes darkened.


    "Of course not, but... OK." Amakusa Shino blushed and walked over.


    Su Yu hugged them naturally.


    Futaba Riying held Amakusa Shino''s small hand and leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    Amakusa Xiao felt Su Yu''s irregular hands, and her face was a little hot.


    Although she has always been very dishonest, she was still too young to face Su Yu, a big carrot.


    "Kacha" The door of the student union room opened.


    "Xiaojiang, you''re okay...Is it time for me to come?" Qi Tiao Sky entered the door, saw the three of them, and smiled.


    "Sky, listen to me..."


    "No, you came at the right time." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Then I''m not welcome." Qi Tiao Sky came to Su Yu and leaned in his arms.


    Futaba Riying looked at the seven skies in front of him, but she didn''t expect her relationship with Su Yu to be so good.


    Amakusa Shino flushed, and she was so embarrassed in front of a good friend that she was too ashamed to speak.


    Hagiura Ling stared blankly at the scene in front of him, what''s the situation?


    The three girls actually leaned in Su Yu''s arms together?


    "Student Hagi, don''t come here." Su Yu saw her and smiled.


    Hagi-Mura Bell felt that he had received a crit in his heart. What did it mean?Does Su Yu think she is really a child?


    "Um, excuse me..." A girl''s voice sounded at the door.


    Everyone looked at it together and saw the person who came.


    Golden double ponytails, bright eyes, delicate features, a sailor uniform from Yingcai High School, holding a stack of reports in his hands.


    After Igarashi finished speaking, he looked up and saw the scene in the student union room. He was dull for a few seconds before reacting.


    "You...you..."


    "Classmate Igarashi, we met again." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "You... Are you Su Yu-jun of Chief Wu Gao?" Igarashi Feng remembered Su Yu.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember me. It''s an honor."


    "Such activities, after all, are rare... Don''t change the subject, why are you here? And why are you..."


    When Igarashi Kaede was halfway through, his face turned red.


    "There are many reasons that are difficult to explain. I said that I am just friends with them, do you believe it?" Su Yu said, hugging the three of them tightly.


    "You...your words and your behavior are simply not the same!" Igarashi Feng said with shame.


    "The weather today is too cold. We leaned in Su Yujun��s arms to feel the warmth. If Igarashi-san doesn��t believe it, do you want to come and try? I can give up my position. You." Qijo Sky looked at Igarashi Maple with a smile.


    "I don''t believe this kind of thing!" Igarashi Feng clenched her small fist.


    "Su Yujun, Classmate Igarashi refused to come over, go over and let Classmate Igarashi know that we are really for warmth." Qijo Sky blinked at Su Yu and smiled playfully.


    "No problem." Su Yu let go of the three of them and walked towards Igaran Maple.


    Igarashi Kaede backed away in fear. She was very scared of boys and had a serious phobia of boys.


    "Don''t be afraid, Igarashi classmate, I won''t hurt you." Su Yu smiled warmly.


    Looking at his smile, Igarashi Feng felt much less scared.


    "I��"


    "Don''t say anything, feel quietly, do you feel it? A warm feeling." Su Yu gently hugged her.


    Kaede Igarashi was startled, she did feel warm...


    Suddenly, Maple Igarashi came back to his senses, noticed everyone''s eyes, and froze.


    I was actually hugged by an unfamiliar boy?!


    Hagi-Mura Bell even avoided a long distance. She didn''t expect that Su Yu and even Igarashi Kaede, who has boy phobia, could be able to keep it so easily. It was too dangerous.


    "It smells delicious, classmate Igarashi." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Igarashi Feng''s face turned red at a visible speed, and he didn''t have the courage to push Su Yu away, so he could only lower his head.


    "Can I call you maple sauce?" Su Yu asked.


    Igarashi buried his head, too embarrassed to look at Su Yu.


    "Maple sauce, so cute." Su Yu smiled lightly and let go of Igarashi Maple.


    However, his words echoed in Igarashi Feng''s ears.

 527 Chapter 527 Xiao Jiangs Visit

    Student Union Room.


    Amakusa Shino sat in the chairperson''s seat, Qijo Sky and Hagiura Bell sat on her right, Su Yu and Igarashi Kaede sat on her left.


    The maid Xiaoyu stood by the door of the student union room, and Futaba Riying had already gone to her laboratory.


    "Sky, I''m sorry, I really have nothing to do with Su Yujun, don''t get me wrong. What happened just now is because Su Yujun wants to help me out..."


    "It''s okay. Xiaojiang, relying on my relationship with you, it''s not impossible to lend you Jun Su Yu for a few days." Qitiao Sky smiled slightly.


    "I...I have no plans to find a boyfriend, and Su Yu-kun is not the type I like." Amakusa Shino blushed.


    "Xiao Jiang''s face is so red, it''s suspicious." Qijo Sky covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Sky, I really..."


    "Xinoma, don''t hide it." Su Yu approached Amakusa Shino and said in her ear.


    Amakusa Shino shrank her neck and lowered her head shyly.


    Seeing Su Yu''s movements, Igarashi Feng felt a little disappointed. Was his gentle appearance just pretending to be?


    Before she could think clearly, she felt a hand holding her little hand.


    Igarashi Feng looked up at Su Yu and found a warm smile on his face.


    "Su Yu-kun, chairman, senior Shichijo, let''s talk about senior Futaba, right?" Hagiura Ling suggested.


    "Yes, Futaba''s matter is the most important thing." Amakusa Shino reacted, and the blush on her face slowly faded.


    "What''s the matter with Futaba? I remember she asked for leave today, right?" Igarashi Feng said quickly.


    She is a classmate of Riying Futaba, and she knows better about her bedroom. Yesterday, Riying Futaba didn''t look very good. It was something she heard from the teacher to ask for leave today.


    But what happened to Futaba Rie just now?


    "I have confirmed with the teacher and called Futaba''s home. She is indeed resting at home." Qijo Sky replied.


    "Is Futaba-classmates twins?" Igarashi Feng said in a daze.


    "This is impossible. I have read Futaba''s information. If she really has an older sister or younger sister, it is absolutely impossible." Amakusa Shino denied.


    "That''s why I called Su Yujun and asked him to help solve this kind of thing, Su Yujun must know how to solve it?" Qi Tiao Sky looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    "This is a rare phenomenon of superpowers. I have recently seen sisters who have exchanged souls. It is not surprising to me that there will be two Futaba Riyos with the same looks and different personalities." Su Yu nodded. .


    "How should we solve it?" Hagiura Ling looked at Su Yu curiously.


    The soul exchange and the two Futaba Riying both made her feel incredible.


    "Futaba Riying, there can only be one." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "What about the other one?" Amakusa Shino opened her mouth.


    "The other one will disappear." Su Yu was silent for a moment.


    "This...Is there no other way? Both Futaba students are real people, right?" Igarashi Feng said with a bit of irritation.


    "This Futaba Riyo is just another aspect of Futaba-student materialized, not the real Futaba Riyo." Su Yu explained.


    Everyone was silent.


    "Jun Su Yu, what should I do?" Amakusa Xiao stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Have you heard a word?"


    "What?" Amakusa Shino looked at him.


    "The trouble should end it."


    ...


    Futaba Rie''s home.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    Futaba Riying, who was lying on the sofa, looked towards the door with an abnormal blush on her face.


    The "Ding Dong" door bell rang again.


    Futaba Riying struggled to stand up, came to the door, and opened the door.


    When the door was opened, she was stunned.


    "Futaba, I came to see you." Amakusa Shino, dressed as a prince, stood in front of the door, smiling at her.


    "Will...President..."


    "Don''t call me the president, call me the prince." Amakusa Shino took out a rose from behind and handed it to Futaba Rie.


    "Thanks...Thank you, please come in." Futaba Riying dodged his eyes and moved away.


    Amakusa Shino walked into the room, put the roses in the vase, and looked at Futaba Rie.


    "I... I''ll pour you tea." Futaba Riying walked towards the kitchen.


    "No, I''m here to take care of you today. Leave everything to me. You have a good rest." Amakusa Shino grabbed her hand and said softly.


    Futaba Riying looked at her in disbelief, and a blush appeared on her face.


    Is this really not a dream?


    She now wondered if Amakusa Shino in front of her had a fever, which caused her mind to become unconscious and hallucinations.


    "Your head is so hot, first lie on the sofa, and I''ll make breakfast for you." Amakusa Shino said, using a princess to embrace Rie Futaba.


    Futaba Riying leaned in her arms, feeling very warm.


    "Whether it is reality or dream, you are so gentle."


    "Idiot, this is not a dream, I am Amakusa Shino who exists in reality." Amakusa Shino lowered her head and pressed her forehead against her.


    Futaba Riying''s face became even hotter as it was so close.


    Amakusa smiled, put her on the sofa and covered her with a quilt.


    Futaba Riying watched Amakusa Shino walk towards the kitchen, a sleepy feeling struck her, causing her to close her eyes involuntarily.


    Amakusa Shino looked back and saw Futaba Riying who was asleep, and he was relieved.


    "Xiaojiang, she performed well in the first round. Keep going. We look forward to your performance." Su Yu''s voice rang in her ears.


    "Su Yu-kun, is this really good? Otherwise, you should come?" Amakusa Xiao asked a little entangled.


    "The person Futaba Riying needs right now is you, not me. After you complete your task, it will not be too late for me to make a move." Su Yu replied.


    When Amakusa Xiao heard Su Yu''s intention to shoot, her face turned red.


    "Xiaojiang, the second round is very simple, make breakfast, feed her breakfast, take care of her..."


    Listening to Su Yu''s explanation, Amakusa speeded up and walked into the kitchen.


    ...


    Not far from Futaba''s home.


    Qijo''s extended luxury car parked on the side of the road.


    Qijo Sky and Hagiura Bell looked at Futaba Riying''s house, Su Yu and Igarashi Kaede sat in the back row, holding her hand all the time.


    Igarashi wanted to remind Su Yu to let go, but didn''t know what to say.


    She glanced at Seven Sky, everyone already knew that Su Yu was the fiance of Seven Sky.


    "I really don''t know if Xiao Jiang can successfully complete the task." Su Yu approached the window, holding Igarashi Maple''s slender waist with one hand.


    Igarashi lowered her head in shame, she just wanted to escape now.


    "Maple sauce, what''s the matter? Her face is so red?" Su Yu looked at her pretending to be unaware.


    "No...nothing." Igarashi Feng raised his head, looking at Su Yu who was close at hand, his head was blank.


    Su Yu slowly approached her.


    Igarashi Feng wanted to lower his head, but met Su Yu''s hand.


    Su Yu''s hand lifted her chin and continued to approach.


    Igarashi closed his eyes nervously.

 528 Chapter 528: Igarashi Maples Confession

    Hagiura Bell looked at the direction of Futaba Rie''s house, somewhat bored.


    "I don''t know Jun Su Yu..."


    She turned to look at Su Yu and Igarashi Feng in the back row, completely stunned.


    In the next second, she looked at seven skies.


    "Sino-chan seems to be cooking breakfast, it feels like a prince, I am a little moved." Qijo Sky holding the telescope, looking at the direction of Futaba Riying''s house.


    "..." Hagiura Bell, is it time to care about this kind of thing now?Senior Qijo?


    Hagiura Ling looked at Su Yu and Igarashi Kaede again, and found that Su Yu still hadn''t moved away. It was still the same.


    "My lord''s world is terrible." Hagi-Mura Bell thought from his heart.


    However, things were not what she saw.


    Su Yu''s forehead was pressed against Igarashi Feng''s forehead.


    "Maple sauce doesn''t seem to have a fever. Is it too shy?"


    Igarashi Feng opened her eyes and met Su Yu''s eyes, making her close her eyes quickly.


    At such a close distance, she thought that Su Yu would kiss her, but she didn''t expect it to just touch her forehead.


    "No, how can I expect that kind of thing, Su Yujun is the fiance of Miss Qijo, I''m just Miss Qijo''s classmate." Igarashi Feng was shocked by her own thoughts.


    However, she felt like a deer bumping into her heart, so she couldn''t help but look forward to that kind of thing.


    She is just an ordinary girl, but Su Yu is the fianc�� of Miss Qi Tiao. The gap brought by this identity is very far away for her.


    Igarashi Feng closed his eyes, his thoughts kept changing, without noticing that Su Yu had already distanced herself from her.


    Su Yu looked at Igarashi Feng''s cute look, and didn''t disturb her thinking.


    After a long time, Igarashi Feng made up his mind and slowly moved forward a little bit, only to find that Su Yu was missing.


    She opened her eyes and saw that Su Yu was looking at her.


    In an instant, Igarashi Kaede''s face flushed at a visible speed, and she couldn''t help covering her small face.


    "Maple sauce, did you just..."


    "Do not say��"


    Su Yu looked at her shy, slowly approached her, and lightly kissed her on the face.


    Maple Igarashi was startled.


    Seeing this scene, Hagi Suzu hurriedly looked back.


    "Maple sauce is so cute. If you like me, it would be a pity. I''m a hopelessly bad guy. Forget about me." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Igarashi Feng trembled and looked at him in disbelief.


    At the moment when her heart was moving, did he give up on her own initiative?


    "You...you are not bad at all..."


    "I''m really bad. In addition to the sky, I have many girlfriends." Su Yu looked at her tears and spoke softly.


    "Do you still have many girlfriends?" Igarashi Feng''s eyes darkened and tears fell.


    This was her first heartbeat, but she did not expect that the other party was such a person.


    "So, forget me, Fengjiang." Su Yu gently wiped away tears for her.


    Igarashi Feng raised his head, looking at the warm smile on Su Yu''s face, a feeling of reluctance spread in his heart.


    She knows that she, who has boyphobia, may no longer like any boy.


    And Su Yu is the only person she likes now.


    Suddenly, Feng Igarashi remembered what Su Yu said earlier, he has many girlfriends?Do you know the seven sky too?If that''s the case, can she also become one of Su Yu''s girlfriends?


    "Su Yujun, Miss Qijo, know you have other girlfriends?" Igarashi Feng tentatively.


    "Maple sauce, stop thinking about it, I''m not for you, I don''t deserve to have such a gentle and kind girlfriend like you." Su Yu patted her little head and prepared to leave.


    Igarashi Feng hugged his arm quickly.


    "Maple sauce, let me go."


    "I don''t want to let go, I...I like you." Igarashi Feng said with courage.


    "Can you accept that I have other girlfriends?" Su Yu turned to look at her.


    "I...I can adapt slowly." Igarashi Feng said uncertainly.


    "This is so wronging you, Maple sauce." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "I have always been scared of boys. Until I met you, I didn''t know that it was not that I was afraid of boys, but that I didn''t find a boy that I liked." Igarashi Feng said his heart.


    "Is such a bad boy worthy of your liking?" Su Yu sighed.


    "I don''t know, but I like you." After Igarashi Feng finished speaking, he looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "Maple sauce, close your eyes." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Igarashi closed his eyes obediently.


    "I am a very selfish person. If you accept me, you won''t be able to leave me in the future. Are you willing?" Su Yu asked.


    "I am willing." Igarashi Feng said without hesitation.


    "I may rarely be by your side. However, as long as you call me, I will come to you, date you, accompany you to the beach, to see the stars, to the fireworks display..."


    Kaede Igarashi was looking forward to it, looking forward to it.


    Su Yu''s kiss fell, and this time he was no more polite.


    Igarashi Kaede had already said so, if he was still polite, he would be a fool.


    Qi Tiao Tian looked back at Su Yu and Igarashi Feng with a smile on his lips.


    She knew what Su Yu was like, and because of this, she liked Su Yu very much.


    Hagiura Bell looked at Shichijo Sky, stunned.


    "Senior Qijo..."


    "Shhh, don''t disturb Su Yujun." Qi Tiao Sky lowered his voice.


    Hagi Village Bell was speechless for a while, your fiance is like this in front of you, don''t you want to disturb him?What kind of fiance is this?


    However, she thought about the performance of Qijo Sky all along, this kind of thing seemed reasonable.


    "I hope that the chairman will not become like this." Hagiura Bell thought.


    "In the future, when Xiaojiang arrives, I don''t know how long she can be attacked by Su Yujun. I really look forward to it." Qi Tiao Sky muttered, with a happy smile on his face.


    "(��_��)?" Hagiura bell.


    ...


    Futaba Riei''s kitchen.


    "Sneezes" Amakusa Sasa sneezed.


    "Is this the sky talking about me?" Amakusa Shino underestimated.


    The breakfast was ready, she took the breakfast and came to the sofa.


    "Futaba? Futaba?" Amakusa Shino called twice.


    Futaba Riying opened her eyes and was taken aback when she saw Amakusa Shino carrying breakfast.


    "I''ll help you." Amakusa Shino put her breakfast on the coffee table and helped Futaba Rie.


    Futaba Riying sat up and was about to speak when she saw Amakusa Sasa carefully blowing the breakfast in the spoon.


    "I''ll do it myself..."


    "You are a patient, the patient should take a good rest, come on, how about my breakfast." Amakusa Shino handed the spoon to Futaba Riying''s mouth.


    Futaba Rie hesitated and tasted Amakusa Shino''s breakfast.


    "delicious��"


    "That''s good, I''m still a little confident in cooking." After Amakusa finished speaking, she continued to feed her breakfast.


    Futaba Rie looked at Amakusa Shino in front of her. This was the Amakusa Shino she had been waiting for, but she couldn''t get happy.

 529 Chapter 529 Surprise of Angels and Demons

    After breakfast, I drank medicine.


    Futaba Rie was lying on the sofa, feeling much better.


    The feeling of unreality disappeared.


    However, Amakusa Shino in front of him was even more unreal.


    She is indeed very handsome and handsome in a prince costume. She is the type she likes.


    But, that was before, now, when she looked at Amakusa Shino, she didn''t feel that way anymore.


    Perhaps it was Amakusa''s sudden visit that made her feel unreality, and her longing was washed away in an instant.


    "Chairman." Futaba Riying called.


    "What''s the matter? Futaba?" Amakusa Shino, who was cleaning the room, turned to look at her.


    "I have liked you very much from a long time ago." Futaba Rieing said slowly.


    "I know." Amakusa Shino turned off the vacuum cleaner and came to her.


    "I like the handsome chairman, the one who cares about me, and you who are always great." Futaba Riying stretched out his hand.


    Amakusa Xiao shook her hand and looked at her quietly without disturbing her confession.


    "I thought that this feeling would be kept in my heart..."


    "Futaba, thank you for your kindness, but I''m sorry, I can''t accept you." Amakusa Shino took a deep breath.


    "I know, I have known this kind of thing for a long time, but I am still dreaming about it. Chairman, it is great to be able to convey my heart to you. It is my greatest happiness to be able to like you..." Futaba Riying smiled At the same time, tears fell.


    "It is my greatest fortune to be liked by you. From now on, I will always help you and take care of you." Amakusa Shino smiled lightly.


    "President, can you..."


    Amakusa Shino nodded and slowly approached her.


    Futaba Rie closed her eyes.


    Amakusa Xiao gave a soft kiss and landed on her forehead.


    at the same time.


    In the laboratory of Yingcai High School.


    A test tube fell to the ground and broke.


    Futaba Riying opened her eyes again, looked at Amakusa Sasa, and smiled slightly.


    "Thank you, President."


    "You''re welcome, I''m leaving first." Amakusa Shino stood up and said.


    "I trouble you today."


    "It doesn''t matter, I am the president of Yingcai High School. It is my responsibility to solve the problems of the students." Amakusa Shino smiled at her and left the room.


    Futaba Riying closed her eyes when she heard the sound of closing the door, and a figure appeared in her mind.


    ...


    Amakusa Shino completed the task and left Futaba Rie''s home.


    As soon as she got in the car, she saw Su Yu and Igarashi Feng holding hands in the back row.


    "How''s Shino-chan?" Shichijo Sky asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, Futaba''s fever has gone." Amakusa Shino didn''t mean to elaborate. After all, this was Futaba Riei''s personal business.


    "Xiaojiang is really gentle." Su Yu praised as he witnessed the whole process.


    "Thank you for your advice, but I don''t know what happened to Futaba at the school." Amakusa Shino said with some worry.


    "Student Futaba over there, has disappeared." Su Yu replied.


    "Will this kind of thing happen in the future?" Amakusa Shino didn''t question Su Yu''s answer. His ability to transmit voice was already amazing.


    "I don''t know this. If something strange happens, you can contact me at any time." Su Yu shook his head.


    He is only familiar with Sakurajima Mai, Futaba Rie, Toyohama and Hana.


    "Well, I will ask Su Yujun to take care of me from now on." Amakusa Xiao''s expression was a little complicated.


    "With my relationship with Xiaojiang, no matter what happens, I will help you." Su Yu looked at her meaningfully.


    Amakusa Xiao''s face blushed, always feeling that Su Yu''s words are something in the words.


    "Xiaojiang, good friends will share, I will give you some of Su Yujun, okay?" Qi Tiao Sky covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Sky..." Amakusa Shino''s face turned red.


    Kaede Igarashi looked at Amakusa Sasa, and the seven sky. Both of them were excellent, both in terms of performance and other aspects.


    Amakusa Shino is the president of the student council and manages the entire Sakura High School in an orderly manner.


    Shichijo Sky is a famous eldest lady, she is good at calligraphy, painting, tea ceremony and chess.


    "Maple sauce, I like your shy look."


    When Igarashi heard Su Yu''s words, he lowered his head shyly.


    ...


    Qi Tiao Tian Tian and others returned to Yingcai High School to continue their classes, while Su Yu returned to Zong Wu Gao.


    When he came to school, it happened to be the end of get out of class.


    Yukoshita Yukino, Yuihama Yui, Miura Yuko, the three of them saw him, their faces were full of joy.


    There were four others who were equally surprised by them.


    Two demons and two angels.


    The two demons got news from the new hell. It is said that Su Yu has a good relationship with the members of the exorcist team. There is even a district chief who gave up his status because of Su Yu and stayed in the world.


    Originally, they thought that Su Yu''s affair was over here. Next, it must be an investigation report on the human world. Unexpectedly, Su Yu was back again.


    He didn''t go to the new hell, indicating that the people of the exorcism team had not completed the mission, otherwise, Su Yu would have gone to another world long ago.


    The New Hell side paid much attention to whether Su Yu would go to the New Hell, and also added rewards.


    As long as Su Yu can go to the new hell, he can obtain the status of a high-level demon.


    You know, senior demons are equivalent to the nobles among demons, and few people can get the title of senior demons at this age.


    Once they get it, it will largely change their family situation.


    Even though the kind-hearted Weinet felt a little sorry for Su Yu in his heart, but still didn''t want to give up this opportunity.


    As for Satania, she was already thinking about what happened after she became a high-level demon.


    The Celestial Realm is the same as the New Hell, with the same bonus.


    Although this reward is unnecessary for Rafer, she will try to do things that she finds very interesting.


    Jia Baili, who has not yet been exposed to online games, looked at Su Yu with a serious expression.


    She is the best student in the heavenly realm, and naturally she is also very good in the human realm.


    In terms of academic performance, she has slowly mastered it, and then it''s time for Su Yu.


    The reward of the heavens is to become a high-level angel. Gabriel��s sister is an excellent angel who has earned the title of high-level angel by her own efforts.


    Gabriel looked forward to her sister very much, and naturally wanted to become a senior angel like her.


    As long as you teach Su Yu well and take it to the heavens to receive the baptism of the archangel, you can get the title of high-level angel. For Su Yu, shouldn''t it be a good thing?


    The current Su Yu, in her opinion, is too bad.


    He has a lot of girlfriends, but he is still not satisfied, and even shot against members of the exorcist team in New Hell.


    According to the information Gabriel had obtained from friends, Su Yu had turned a district chief of the New Hell Exorcist Team into his own, and was accompanied by a high-level demon as his servant.


    To be able to subdue high-level demons, from Gabriel''s point of view, is very incredible.


    However, she just wanted to leapfrog these incredible things and lead him to the right path.

 530 Chapter 530: What Luni Expects

    Lunch break.


    On the roof.


    The sun is shining today, and it is a very comfortable thing to have lunch on the rooftop.


    Miura Yuko felt so too.


    She was planning to invite Su Yu again tomorrow, but unexpectedly, Su Yu would invite her first.


    "Yudoko, I''m sorry, during this period of time, because of some things..."


    "Su Yu-kun, I know that your business is very important, no need to apologize, we will all wait for you." Miura Yumiko said softly.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Yumiko." Su Yu looked at Yumiko Miura.


    After not seeing her for so long, Miura Yuko has changed a lot.


    The supple blond hair and the sailor uniform of the general military high are very neat, with a little more gentle temperament, which looks very cute.


    Yuko Miura was watched by Su Yu, and she fluttered her long hair, a little nervous.


    "Yomiko is getting more and more cute." Su Yu praised.


    "Thank you." Miura Yumiko blushed and said with some joy.


    She has changed a lot for Su Yu, whether it is dressing up, or the overall impression.


    "Youzi..." Su Yu held her little hand and slowly approached her.


    Miura Yuko quickly closed her eyes, looking forward to it.


    The door opened with a "click."


    Su Yu stopped and turned to look at the person who came.


    Kawasaki Shahi frowned when he saw the two close friends.


    These days, I haven''t seen Su Yu appear. She eats lunch here alone and feels good.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Su Yu came back, this place became their intimate place.


    Seeing Kawasaki Saki, Miura Yuko had a subtle expression but was not angry.


    Being disturbed at critical times made her feel a little depressed.


    Kawasaki Shahi looked at the two, did not speak, and walked to the other side.


    Yuko Miura was about to speak to Su Yu, but Su Yu lowered her head unexpectedly.


    Kawasaki Shaxi caught a glimpse of this scene, and his impression of Su Yu was extremely bad.


    When someone was present, she treated Miura Yuko like this, making her feel that Su Yu disrespected Miura Yuko, and that being intimate in front of her made her very uncomfortable.


    Su Yu didn''t care about Kawasaki Saki''s feelings. He hadn''t seen Yumiko Miura for so long, and if he wasn''t bold enough, he would waste this opportunity.


    Miura Yuzi''s head was blank. She didn''t expect such a thing at all. She felt Su Yu''s big hands, flushed, and she didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear of being heard by Kawasaki Saki.


    Kawasaki Shahi was eating lunch with his back to the two.


    She could see that Su Yu was a hopeless scum, and he didn''t care about her existence or the feelings of Miura Yuko at all.


    Su Yu looked at the shy Miura Yuko, then at Kawasaki Saki who was facing away from them, no longer being polite.


    Miura Yuko looked at Su Yu, trying to stop his behavior, but she couldn''t bear it.


    She didn''t know what embarrassment was until she couldn''t help but make a sound.


    Kawasaki Shaxi''s eyes widened, unexpectedly Su Yu would get worse.


    "This guy, this is a school, not a hotel!" Kawasaki Shaxi thought to himself, not daring to look back, let alone leave.


    If she wants to leave, she must pass by the two of them.


    Half an hour passed.


    Su Yu looked at Miura Yuko, who was buried in his arms, her blushing face and her breathing all explained the problem.


    "The lunch break is almost over. May I ask the maid to take you to the health room for a rest?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    "Yeah." Miura Yuko didn''t refuse. With her current state, she couldn''t go to class at all.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers and the maid Xiaoyu walked in.


    Saki Kawasaki breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the maid Xiaoyu helping Yumiko Miura leave, and stood up.


    "Classmate Kawasaki." Su Yu stopped her.


    "What''s the matter?" Kawasaki Saki was startled, his face felt a little hot when he thought of what happened just now.


    "Please don''t tell anyone what happened just now." Su Yu reminded.


    "I heard nothing..."


    "No? Kawasaki-san, could it be that you have a problem with your ears?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    Kawasaki Shahi''s face stiffened. Does this guy really didn''t understand her words, or is he acting stupid?


    "Student Kawasaki is so pitiful, and his ears are bad at a young age, which is a pity." Su Yu sighed.


    Kawasaki Shaxi glared at him when he heard the words, and clenched his small fist.


    "So you can hear it." Su Yu looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "Even if I hear it, I won''t tell others. It''s not worth telling others about you. No one cares about what a scumbag does." Kawasaki Shaxi glared at Su Yu.


    "I am such a handsome boy, isn''t Kawasaki classmate interested?" Su Yu said, looking at her figure.


    "No matter how handsome the scum is, it''s just a scum. I won''t have the slightest interest in you." Kawasaki Shaxi said coldly, turning around and leaving.


    The look in his eyes made her a little embarrassed.


    Su Yu watched Kawasaki Shaxi leave. He had never been in contact with this hidden character. Now, there is a chance to get in touch with it.


    "Shahi Shahi, it''s funny."


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    Su Yu stood on the rooftop and watched Saki Kawasaki leave the school.


    "Master Su Yu." Luni appeared in front of Su Yu and said respectfully.


    "How''s it going?" Su Yu asked.


    "I have already investigated clearly. Kawasaki Saki��s family has a younger brother and a younger sister, and the financial situation is not very good. Both of her parents are ordinary office workers. She works every day and does not go home until the early hours of the morning, where she works. It''s a bar, named Angel''s Stairway..."


    "Has the plot not changed?" Su Yu didn''t have the heart to listen to her halfway through.


    "Master Su Yu, do you want her? I can help you, I promise, I will send her to you tonight..."


    "Do you want to go to Moon Reading World again?" Su Yu glanced at her faintly.


    Luni shook her body and quickly knelt on the ground.


    "I asked you to listen to my orders, not to make you trouble me. Next time you are so smart, I will let you re-experience the monthly reading." Su Yu looked at her coldly, without any pity.


    Luni knelt on the ground, not daring to move.


    "Okay, get up, I will let others do the rest, you just need to follow me and listen to my orders." Su Yu snorted coldly.


    "Yes, thank you Lord Su Yu." Luni stood up.


    "In your heart, are you eager to experience the moon reading world again?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and stroked her little head.


    Luni''s little face was flushed, and she didn''t speak.


    "So, do you like the punishment I gave you? You really deserve to be a high-level demon, with such a special interest. As long as you are obedient and obedient, I can give you a special reward." Su Yu smiled.


    Luni looked up at Su Yu in surprise. She was indeed expecting something like that, but she didn''t expect Su Yu to know her so well.


    "Raising you is the same as raising a cat. Unfortunately, you don''t have a tail."


    When Luni heard this, she quickly took out something.


    Su Yu saw the thing in her hand and opened his mouth, really?

 531 Chapter 531

    Ministry of Service.


    When Su Yu opened the door, Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino looked over at the same time.


    "Is there anything strange on my face?" Su Yu looked at the two.


    "Su Yu-kun doesn''t seem to have changed." Yuihama Yui looked at him.


    "It''s still that bad." Xuexiaxue Nao added.


    "Xiaoxue is really too much, but I think about you all the time." Su Yu smiled and came to the middle of the two, holding their little hands.


    "Did you know a lot of girls at Maishima Academy?" Yukoshita Yukino gave him a glance.


    "Well, I can explain."


    "Koyuki and I don''t want to hear you explain, we just want you to make compensation." Yuihama Yui looked serious.


    "What do you two want me to do?" Su Yu smiled.


    "This week''s dinner and lunch will be given to you." Yuihama Yui glanced at Yukoshita Yukino, and said to Su Yu.


    "No problem." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Yuhihama-student, you are so gentle with him." Yukoshita Yukino sighed.


    "Su Yu-kun should really have something, otherwise, we won''t transfer school, let''s listen to what he said first?" Yuihama Yui whispered.


    She offered compensation, in fact, for Su Yu''s sake, in order not to make Xuexia Xuena angry.


    "Well, let''s just talk about it." Xuexia Xuenai poured a cup of black tea for Su Yu.


    "There are six goddesses in Maishima Academy, as well as a few girls who have been affected by exorcism. The so-called exorcism is bad demons. They will absorb their negative power when the girl has a heart knot. leave it alone��"


    "Are you talking about novels or animation?" Xuexia Xuena interrupted Su Yu.


    "Xiaoxuna, don''t you believe it?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "How can I believe this kind of thing..."


    "Luni, tie her up." Su Yu ordered.


    "Yes." A voice sounded, and Luni appeared in front of Yukoshita Yukino and Yubihama Yui, and the feathers on the back directly attacked Yukoshita Yukino and tied her up.


    Xuexia Xuena stayed for a few seconds before reacting.


    "Let her let me go, I believe it."


    "Do you believe Yui?" Su Yu turned to look at Yuihama Yui.


    "Eh? I have always believed in Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui glanced at Luni as he spoke, for fear that she would tie herself up.


    "Yui is so good. Koyuki didn''t believe what I said, it really disappointed me, Luni, change the way of tying." Su Yu stroked Yuihama''s little head, pretending to be disappointed.


    "Wait..." Before Xuexia Xuenao''s words fell, her face flushed.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui blushed, trying to persuade him.


    "Does Yui want to punish too?" Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    Yuihama Yui stopped talking and lowered his head.


    Yukina Yukino looked at him shyly and angrily, but unfortunately, Yuyi covered her mouth and couldn''t speak.


    "Xiao Xue is shy, I like it very much, Luni." Su Yu smiled.


    Luni understood Su Yu''s meaning, and Yuyi tightened a little.


    Xuexia Xuenai flushed, staring at him Su Yu in shame.


    "Yui, you go to the car and wait for me. Xiaoyu has arrived. I will talk to Koyuki and we will go home again." Su Yu let go of Yuihama''s little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bully Koyuki too much, after all, it''s not night yet."


    Yuihama Yui looked at Yukino''s eyes asking for help. She knew that she could do nothing, so she had better go first.


    Yukoshita Yukino saw Yuihama Yui leave the ministry, his face flushed even more.


    "Luni, you go first." Su Yu looked at the closed door and came to Xuexia Xuena.


    "Yes." Liuni disappeared in the room, but Yui did not leave with her.


    Xue Xia Xue Nao was extremely ashamed, even if she didn''t look up, she could feel Su Yu''s eyes looking at where.


    "Xiaoxuna, seems to have made some progress?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and said in her ear.


    Yukino Yukino held her small fist, and when she was able to move around freely, she must teach this guy a good lesson.


    after an hour.


    Su Yu and Xuexia Xuenai left the teaching building.


    Xuexiaxuenai carried her commuter bag and followed behind Su Yu, the blush on her face that had not faded.


    Yuihama Yui saw the two walking along, and the abnormal blush on Yukino''s face under Yukoshita, and understood many things.


    Su Yu sat in the back of the car, Yukino Yukoshita sat beside her, Yuihama Yui sat on the other side.


    The maid, Xiaoyu, drove towards the house.


    Yukino Yukoshita was a little afraid to look at Yuihama Yui, her eyes always looked out the window.


    She was not angry. After all, she missed him very much in her heart after not seeing Su Yu for so long.


    Su Yu held Yubihama Yui in one hand, and Yukoshita Yukino in the other.


    He didn''t hurt Xuexiaxuno, even if Xuexiaxuno had hinted, he didn''t do that.


    Even if that step is not reached, the relationship between the two is now unbreakable.


    "Tonight''s dinner, should I have curry?" Su Yu looked at the two.


    Neither of the girls spoke, and it was obvious that they were very shy.


    ...


    The three returned home.


    Su Yu started cooking, and Gui Mu Mari helped him handle the ingredients.


    The things from Gui Mu Ma Li had moved over, and they were in the room next to Su Yu.


    She takes care of the white cat Xiaoxue, as well as taking care of Su Yu and Xuexia Xuena.


    In name, she was the secretary hired by Su Yu, but in fact, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui were a little skeptical.


    However, seeing Gui Mu Ma Li''s dignified appearance, they felt that they were thinking too much.


    Su Yu and Katsumi Mari were preparing dinner in the kitchen, Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui sat on the sofa, looking at each other.


    "Xiaoxuna, do you think Su Yujun and Aunt Guimu are..."


    "This kind of thing shouldn''t be possible, right? That guy lied to girls of the same age. Fortunately, a woman of this age, as long as she is not a fool, or comes for money, will not be fooled." Xuexia Xuena guessed.


    "That''s right, the girls that Su Yujun likes are very young, and Aunt Guimu shouldn''t like Su Yujun either." Yuihama Yui thought for a while.


    Yukino Yukino thought of Shizuka Hiratsuka, but did not say anything.


    In the kitchen.


    Su Yu was making the dishes and looked down at Gui Mu Mari.


    ...


    dinner time.


    Katsumi Mari sat next to Su Yu, Yukino Yukoshita and Yuihama Yui sat opposite Su Yu.


    "Aunt Guimu, Xiaoxue didn''t mess with you today, right?" Xuexia Xuena asked.


    "Xiaoxue is very well-behaved. I used to like raising cats very much. Taking care of them is very simple." Gui Mu Mari smiled slightly.


    "Aunt Katsuki, you and my mother seem to be about the same age. Your child should be a high school student like us?" Yuihama Yui curiously asked.


    "My son is a student at Maishima Academy, and he is in the same class as Su Yu-kun. When Su Yu-kun transferred to school, he lived across from my house. For some reason, my husband and I divorced, thanks to Su Yu-kun for giving My job..."


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui looked at each other when they heard this.

 532 Chapter 532: The Home of Liuhua and Shihua

    After dinner.


    Gui Mu Mali cleaned up the kitchen and left the room.


    Su Yu walked out of the bathroom, feeling the eyes of Yukino Yukoshita and Yui Hama Yui, and didn''t mean to explain anything.


    "I''ll go for a walk and come back later." After Su Yu finished speaking, he walked towards his bedroom.


    "Xiaoyuna, you said..."


    "Yuhihama, even if you know it, it''s useless, so don''t think about it." Yukoshita Yukino smiled reluctantly, and she remembered Yukoshita Yingna who had been invited back by Su Yu.


    Yuihama Yui was silent for a moment, and remembered the last time. She asked Su Yu to investigate if Yuihama Asuna has a favorite, then it might be...


    She didn''t dare to think about it anymore, it would be bad if she guessed wrong.


    The two were silent for a moment, looking at each other.


    "Su Yujun (he) is really bad."


    ...


    Su Yu left home and first came to Yubihama''s house.


    Yubihama Asuna opened the door and saw that Su Yu was the person who came, with a red face.


    "Have you had dinner?" Su Yu walked into the room.


    "Yeah." Yubihama Asuna closed the door.


    "I thought about it. You live here alone. You are a little lonely. Otherwise, move to the apartment together? Just so. I recently hired a secretary. Her age is about the same as you. There should be many topics. "Su Yu looked at Yubihama Asuna.


    "No...no need it?" Asuna Yubihama ducked his eyes.


    "I want to see you at any time." Su Yu reached out and took her little hand.


    Asuna Yuhihama turned her head, and a blush appeared on her face.


    Su Yu looked at her shy and slowly approached her.


    Yubihama Asuna struggled a bit, feeling that Su Yu was bound to win, and could only give up the struggle.


    "Move over, okay?" Su Yu asked in her ear.


    Yubihama Asuna snorted and hugged him tightly.


    "Yui Yi will find out about us sooner or later. With her character, she should not be able to say it, so don''t worry." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "That child, maybe I have found it." Yuihama Asuna remembered Yuihama''s recent temptation to her.


    "Yui Yi entrusted me to investigate if there is anyone around you who I like. You said, should I showdown to her?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Yuihama Asuna.


    Yuihama Asuna shook her head quickly, and even if Yuihama Yui guessed this, it was better than telling it directly.


    She knows exactly what kind of girl Yuihama Yui is, after all, this is her daughter.


    "If you don''t want me to tell Yui, just give me some benefits?" Su Yu hinted.


    Asuna Yubihama fluttered her long hair and walked toward her bedroom.


    Su Yu saw this, followed up and came to her bedroom.


    Yuhihama Asuna walked into the room, took out something, and handed it to Su Yu.


    Su Yu saw the things she handed over and her hot face, and threw the things aside.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "I will take care of anything." Su Yu pulled her into his arms.


    Yubihama Asuna closed her eyes, feeling a little guilty in her heart.


    ...


    It was nine o''clock in the evening when I left Yubihama''s house.


    Su Yu thought for a while, he didn''t plan to visit them all in one night, even if time allowed, he couldn''t hold it.


    Little bird travels home.


    Su Yu fell outside the window of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua, the blur opened, and he passed through the wall.


    As soon as he arrived in the room, he saw the weak bird Yu Liuhua and the little bird beside her bed Yu Shihua.


    "Are you sick?" Su Yu placed his hand on Xiaoniaoyouliuhua''s forehead, emitting a green light.


    Not long after, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua slowly opened his eyes.


    She saw Su Yu with some surprises and surprises on her face.


    "Hush" Su Yu pointed to the little bird swimming ten flowers.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua quickly covered her mouth, not daring to make any sound.


    Su Yu opened the door gently, picked up the bird and swam ten flowers.


    Little Bird You Liuhua saw this scene, and he had some guesses in his heart. Could it be that the relationship between Su Yu and Little Bird You Shihua is already so good?


    Su Yu closed the door, swam ten flowers with the little bird, and came to her room.


    Xiaoniaoyou Shihua woke up and saw Su Yu holding her, struggling to stand up.


    "Su...Jun Su Yu, why are you here?" Xiaoniaouyou Shihua asked.


    "I came to see Liuhua, and I didn''t expect to see Miss Shihua. When Liuhua was sick, you would always be by her side to accompany her?" Su Yu sat beside the bed and said.


    "She is my younger sister, and I take care of her for granted." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said softly.


    "Liuhua''s illness has been cured, so take a good rest, and I''ll talk to her." Su Yu finished speaking and was about to leave.


    "Jun Su Yu, Liuhua''s illness has just recovered, please be gentle with her and don''t hurt her." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua couldn''t help saying.


    Su Yu stopped and looked back at the little bird swimming Shihua.


    "What...what''s wrong?" Xiaoniaouyou Shihua was a little blushed by him.


    "Miss Shihua, are you ready?" Su Yu came to her and said meaningfully.


    "Please give me some more time." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua lowered his head.


    "My time is limited. Last time, you said to give you some time, and I gave you. This time, you said that again, I was a little disappointed." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I... I''m sorry." Little Bird You Shihua bent down.


    "Miss Shihua, do you have someone you like?"


    "No."


    "Do you like me?"


    "I do not know��"


    "Like it or not?" Su Yu hugged her.


    Bird You Shihua hesitated and nodded.


    "Just like it, I also like you very much. I will give you some more time to prepare. If I refuse me next time, I will bully you in front of Liuhua." Su Yu said with interest.


    Bird You Shihua lowered his head, not daring to look up at him.


    "Miss Shihua, I will take good care of you and Liuhua, your home, I have bought it for you, and it is being rebuilt. When the winter vacation comes, you and Liuhua will be able to go back to the countryside to have a look. Then, we will be together Go." Su Yu patted her little head and said.


    "Are you true?" Little Bird You Shihua asked in horror.


    "Of course it''s true, I won''t deceive you with this kind of thing." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said gratefully.


    That place, for her and Xiaoniaoyou Liuhuadu, is their home.


    "If you want to be thankful, show your sincerity." Su Yu let go of her and smiled playfully.


    "Next time, is it okay?"


    "Forget it, because of Liuhua''s face, I will let you go today and have a good rest." Su Yu sighed.


    Bird You Shihua breathed a sigh of relief and gratefully watched him leave the room.


    Su Yu came to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s room. She blinked and looked at Su Yu.


    "I talked to Miss Shihua about something, and I am going to surprise you."


    "What surprise?" Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua asked with a look of expectation.


    "Actually, Miss Shihua has my child..."


    "Eh???"

 533 533 In front of Liuhuas school

    Su Yu saw the cute appearance of the little bird swimming in Liuhua and flicked her little head.


    "Woo" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua looked at Su Yu pitifully.


    "Of course this kind of thing is fake. Do you still need to think?" Su Yu stroked her little head lightly.


    "But, Su Yujun''s words, it''s really possible to be with sister..." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua looked at him with aggrieved expression.


    "Ahem, I''m in your heart, is it that bad?" Su Yu looked embarrassed.


    "Jun Su Yu is also to the black cat..."


    "Speaking of that cat, how is her situation recently?" Su Yu asked curiously.


    "Hei Mao recently wrote a novel. It''s very powerful. Like her light novel writer friend, the work is very popular." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua said with some envy.


    "Does Liuhua have anything to do?" Su Yu looked at her bright eyes.


    "I don''t seem to have anything special I want to do, and I don''t have talent." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua said in a low voice.


    "If you are heard by Xiaoxuno, she will teach you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Sanae said, Xuexia is terrible, please don''t tell her." Xiaotoriuyou Liuhua said quickly.


    "I almost forgot about her. Speaking of which, she should be a student in junior high school..."


    "Su Yujun, Sanae is still young..." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua couldn''t help saying.


    "I just care about her, it''s not that. Of course, if you don''t mind, I won''t mind changing her over." Su Yu smiled.


    "Sanae has changed from Secondary Two a long time ago. She is now a serious and elegant girl. She plans to go to Soo Wu Gao next year and transfer to another school with me." Little Bird You Liuhua whispered.


    "Really? It''s better to transfer to another school. It will be more convenient for us to meet, and the ministry will be more lively." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Don''t hurt Sanae, she is my best friend." Little Bird You Liuhua leaned in Su Yu''s arms and said softly.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, coaxing the little bird to sleep in Liuhua.


    ...


    In the early morning, the bird wandered home.


    "I''m out." Little Bird You Liuhua whispered while carrying a commuter bag.


    Xiaoniaoyou Shihua looked at Su Yu beside Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua, she was relieved that he was there.


    "Be careful on the road."


    "Miss Shihua, I''ll send Liuhua to school, you go to the restaurant first, don''t worry." Su Yu took the little bird to swim Liuhua''s hand.


    "Well, I trouble you, Jun Su Yu." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua smiled reluctantly.


    Su Yu took the bird to swim Liuhua and walked downstairs.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua walked a few steps, holding Su Yu''s arm and leaning his small head on his shoulder.


    "I feel very happy to be able to walk with Su Yujun like this." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua muttered.


    "In the future, I will accompany you often, and I will pick you up again when school is over in the afternoon." Su Yu heard her words and apologized.


    "It''s an appointment." Little Bird You Liuhua said in surprise.


    "An appointment." Su Yu smiled.


    The two got into the car and drove all the way to the school where Little Bird Tour Liuhua is.


    The school she is in is a bit far away, and the facilities are a bit old, but the sailor school uniform is very cute.


    When the car arrived at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s school road, Su Yu looked at the girl outside the car window. Unexpectedly, the girls here were surprisingly good-looking.


    Of course, it''s not bad, he doesn''t have any strange thoughts, he just appreciates.


    When the car arrived at the school gate, Su Yu opened the door.


    A group of students were a little eye-catching, and didn''t know who was in the car.


    When they saw the bird swimming in Liuhua, they were a little surprised.


    Little Bird You Liuhua was noticed by the people around him, feeling a little nervous, lowering his head, preparing to enter school.


    "Did you forget something?" Su Yu grabbed her little hand.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua turned his head in doubt, and saw the smile on Su Yu''s face, and suddenly understood.


    "Liuhua is too shy, just let me come." Su Yu lowered his head and kissed Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s forehead lightly.


    The surrounding students all looked over, and Little Bird You Liuhua flushed with shame.


    "True eyes of the evil king, you...you are..." a girl''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned her head and looked, a girl with pink hair and double ponytails stood behind them, shyly pointing at Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua and speechless.


    "I''m no longer the real eye of the evil king, Seventh Palace classmate." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua said, and glanced at Su Yu.


    "Don''t call me the Seventh Palace, call me the Magic Demon Girl! Have you forgotten? The evil king is true eyes, let''s look for the time of invisible boundary line together..."


    "I probably found it." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua glanced at Su Yu.


    The so-called invisible boundary does not exist in this world at all, she understands this very well.


    "You...you must have been possessed by something bad, that''s why it became like this. Is it because of his existence? I feel a bright aura from him." Chiyin Chiyin looked at Su feather.


    "Me? Bright breath?" Su Yu smiled gently.


    "It''s none of his business, it''s that I grew up and don''t want to be addicted to that world anymore." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua shook his head.


    "The evil king''s true eyes, you...you really disappoint me. Since you are no longer my companion, then don''t blame me for being rude. Seal, lift!" Chiyin Chiyin shouted, her little hand twitched. The bandage on his hand fell to the ground.


    Afterwards, she took out a magic wand from her commuter bag and pointed it at the bird to swim Liuhua.


    "what!"


    "..." Su Yu looked at her second grade and felt embarrassed.


    In contrast, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua seemed a lot calmer, she was just a pitiful expression of Chiyin Chion.


    Zhiyin Qigong felt the eyes of the two, and his face slowly turned red, even if it was a secondary disease, there was a limit.


    At this time, neither Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua nor Su Yu corresponded to her, and it was embarrassing.


    "God said, there must be light in the world." Su Yu sighed with seriousness.


    He was going to help a bunch of Zhiyin Qigong, otherwise, it would be too much to embarrass her.


    Qigong Zhiyin heard Su Yu''s words and looked at him in surprise.


    Little Bird You Liuhua also looked at Su Yu, not knowing what he was going to do.


    Su Yu raised his hand, a dazzling light exuded from his hand.


    The students around quickly covered their eyes with their hands.


    "What a great power of light, did you change the True Eye of the Evil King? I won''t admit defeat. As a girl of the Magic Demon King, I will definitely rescue the True Eye of the Evil King from you." With eyes closed, he looked at Su Yu from his fingers.


    "You can''t beat me, as long as there is light, there is me." A voice sounded in her head.


    Zhiyin Qigong widened his eyes and looked at Su Yu incredulously. Is he really incredible?


    not far away.


    A brown-haired girl was a little unbelievable seeing this scene.


    "Big Elf, so you are here." A voice rang in her mind.


    The commuter bag in the hands of the brown-haired girl fell to the ground and she was stunned.


    Is it true that he is the reincarnation of an elf?

 534 Chapter 534 Excellent Angel Gabriel

    After the dazzling light, Su Yu disappeared.


    Zhiyin Qigong looked at the car that had disappeared along with Su Yu, and stared at the place where he disappeared.


    The surrounding students walked towards the school as if they had not noticed.


    "True eyes of the evil king, he... is he real?" Zhiyin Qigong said excitedly.


    "Jun Su Yu is just a little special, don''t be too curious, or else..."


    "Is his name Su Yu? Can you introduce me to him?" Zhiyin Qi Gong held the hand of Xiaoniao Youliuhua, and didn''t care about her last sentence.


    Little Bird You Liuhua looked at her with excitement, knowing that this was the bait left by Su Yu, and waited for Zhiyin Qigong to take the bait. The current Zhiyin Qigong is just like her once, full of curiosity about Su Yu.


    "Student Xiaoniaou, good morning." A voice sounded.


    "Hello, classmate Danshenggu." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua greeted her.


    "Is the person just now the boyfriend of Xiaoniaoyou?" Tansheng Gu Senxia tentatively asked.


    "Ok��"


    "What an incredible person, what''s his name?" Dansheng Gu Senxia blinked.


    "His name is Su Yu. Does classmate Dan Shenggu like magic very much?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua looked at her strangely.


    "I''m just purely curious. Class is about to start. Let''s go to the classroom." Dan Sheng Gu Senxia smiled and walked towards the classroom.


    "Evil King''s true eyes, you have to be careful, everyone who inquires about Su Yujun''s news may be your rival." Chiyin Zhiyin looked at Dansheng Gu Senxia''s back and said mysteriously.


    "Including you." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua said in his heart.


    ...


    Chief Wu Gao, in front of the school.


    Su Yu got out of the car, just in time for the last few students to walk into the teaching building.


    When he walked into the class, the time was just right.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui looked at him together. Last night, Su Yu did not return overnight, and they had a lot of speculation.


    Su Yu smiled at them, and the appearance of Chiyin Chiyin and Dansheng Gu Senxia made him realize a problem, that is, there will not be only one character appearing in each animation world.


    This is a world that incorporates many anime worlds. There must be anime characters he hasn''t discovered. Maybe there are anime worlds he hasn''t discovered. Mai Sakurajima is an example.


    Of course, in this context of the integration of various animation worlds, many things have changed, which is also a matter of course.


    For example, Yuta, who will appear next to Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua, does not see his shadow at all.


    Under this circumstance, Chiyin''s identity must have changed. It seems that she and Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua have known each other for a long time.


    Su Yu sat by the window, thinking about Dansheng Gu Senxia and Qi Gong Zhiyin, and it was certain that they would find them.


    His bait, even the little bird swim Liuhua is estimated to be able to see through, this is the kind of fishing, or the kind that must be hooked.


    Two long-term second-year girls have discovered that there is a mysterious power in this world, and they will definitely come and explore.


    And Su Yu, as long as they accompany them in the second grade, it will not take long for the two girls in the second grade to be changed.


    "In a way, I seem to be a good person to save the lost girl." Su Yu thought of this, and the corner of his mouth curled.


    Xuexia Xuena noticed Su Yu''s smile, knowing that he must have a new goal or think of something strange.


    "This guy is really disgusting." Xuexiaxuenai glared at Su Yu.


    Su Yu seemed to feel the gaze of Xuexia Xueno, glanced at the teacher on the podium, and pulled his desk to Xuexia Xueno''s side.


    Xuexiaxue Nai was startled, and was about to speak, when Su Yu held her small hand.


    The teacher on the podium seemed to have not seen Su Yu, and continued to teach without the students around him paying attention.


    "You soul light... it''s class time..."


    "I''m bullying you, do you still have to look at the time?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Xuexiaxuena stared at him with shame, but felt a little helpless.


    Su Yu looked at it and let go of Xuexia Xuenao''s little hand.


    Yukoshita Yukino breathed a sigh of relief, this guy is still...


    However, in the next second, she found out that she was wrong.


    Su Yu''s hand fell on her lap.


    Xuexia Xuenai flushed, trying to grab his hand, only to find that Su Yu was going too far.


    She could only give up resistance and endure Su Yu''s bullying.


    Yuihama Yui and Miura Yuiko noticed Yukoshita''s situation, and they were a little surprised and shy. They didn''t expect Su Yu to be so''excessive'' to Yukoshita''s.


    At the end of the first get out of class, Xuexia Xuena blushed and left the classroom.


    The two angels and the two demons didn''t notice this at all. When they were in class, they listened to the lecture very seriously, especially Gabriel and Winnet, they were good students.


    After class, Gabriel turned and looked at Su Yu.


    "Su Yujun, you transferred to school and left Chief Wu Gao during this period. These are the notes I compiled. Don''t you know what you need?"


    "Did you write notes compiled by classmate Jiabaili? Your handwriting is so beautiful, you deserve to be an outstanding graduate of the heavens." Su Yu praised.


    "Does Jun Su Yu already know?" Jia Baili was not surprised. Su Yu was able to get to know the people of the Soul Expelling Team, and it was not difficult to know their identities.


    "Well, I''m very curious about angels, should you all be girls?" Su Yu looked at Gabriel with deep meaning.


    "Angels are not that kind of existence. We are born as girls or girls." Gabriel''s face was reddish and whispered.


    "I still don''t believe it." Su Yu looked at her with doubts.


    "I...are we not obvious enough?" Gabriel stammered.


    "Unless I see it with my own eyes, how can I know that you are real girls?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "It seems to make sense... No, how can you see this kind of thing with your own eyes? Even in the heavens, it is impossible to have this identification method." Jia Baili said in shame.


    "How are the children of the day world born?" Su Yu asked with interest.


    "This...that...the same as the human world." Gabriel''s voice was very small.


    "In that case, I am very interested in angels. Humans and angels'' children are humans or angels. Do you want to know? Classmate Jiabaili." Su Yu held her little hand and lowered her voice.


    "I...I don''t want to know." Gabriel struggled.


    "Really? Then I will ask Lafeier during my lunch break. In the future, if the archangel asks Gabriel this question, you will definitely not be able to answer it. Can you still be called an excellent angel like this?" Su Yu Released her hand and muttered.


    Gabriel was taken aback, yes, if a big angel really asked her this question, how should she answer it?


    Although this kind of thing is not acceptable to the angel, she is really curious about this kind of thing.


    "A really good angel should know everything, solve all problems, resolve all contradictions." Su Yu looked at the thinking Gabriel, and continued to flicker.

 535 Chapter 535: Gabriel Who Was Fooled

    class time.


    Gabriel was lost in thought.


    What is a really good angel?Is it the same as her sister, excellent in all aspects?However, even that kind of sister does not seem to be taken seriously.


    "We came to the human world to learn the knowledge of the human world, to understand humans, to help humans, or to be superior to humans?"


    "We are angels, it is impossible to fully understand human beings, just like human beings will not experience the feelings of angels."


    "If you want to understand humans, then there is only one way..."


    "Jun Su Yu, I understand." Jia Baili suddenly stood up and said.


    "Student Gabriel, what do you understand?" The teacher in class looked cute.


    "The angel''s ability prevents me from fully understanding humans. There is only one way to truly help humans..."


    "Xiaojia?" Rafiel looked at her suspiciously.


    "Raphael, the angel''s ability has its limit. There is only one way to truly understand and help humans." Gabriel looked at her.


    "What way?" Rafiel asked curiously.


    "I''m not an angel anymore, Lafil!" Gabriel said seriously.


    "Puff" Su Yu, who was drinking black tea, spouted a sip of black tea.


    "Little Jia..." Rafiel looked puzzled.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you for letting me understand this truth. Starting today, I will not use any abilities anymore. I want to become a human being." Jiabaili turned and said to Su Yu.


    There is a black line on Su Yu''s forehead, are you playing with it?


    He felt the sight of people around him, sighed, and snapped his fingers.


    The next second, all the students fainted, as did the teacher on the stage.


    The people present, only two angels and two demons, and three girls related to Su Yu did not faint.


    "Student Gabriel, don''t say anything stupid, the angel should look like an angel, otherwise, it will become a fallen angel." Su Yu taught Gabriel.


    "Jun Su Yu, it doesn''t matter if you become a fallen angel, please let me know how a real human girl should live." Gabriel asked humbly.


    "Do you really want to understand?"


    "Yes, I want to understand humans as an angel." Gabriel bowed.


    "Then follow me." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "It''s still time for class now... why are everyone fainting?" Gabriel reacted halfway through the conversation.


    "Su Yu-kun, what the hell is going on?" Yuihama Yui couldn''t help but said.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Miura Yuko also had the same confused expressions.


    "It''s very troublesome to explain. Just treat them as if they are asleep. When they wake up, they will forget what Jiabaili said in class." Su Yu whispered.


    "Oh, what about this class?" Yuihama Yui did not delve into it.


    "After I go out, I will recover. Just assume that nothing happened." Su Yu walked to the outside of the classroom.


    "What a great ability, Su Yujun, can you teach me? If I have this ability, I won''t have to go to class again..." Satania said halfway, fell asleep on the table.


    "This ability is also effective for angels and demons," Su Yu reminded.


    "I don''t know how to say anything." Weinet quickly covered her mouth.


    "Me too." Rafiel was a little worried about Gabriel''s situation.


    "I don''t say..."


    "I believe in you." Su Yu smiled at Yuihama Yui and walked out of the classroom.


    Gabriel followed behind him.


    As soon as the two went out, the students and teachers in the classroom recovered in an instant, as if nothing had happened, not even knowing that there were two people missing in the classroom.


    ...


    In the health room.


    "Student Gabriel, do you believe in the ability to predict the future?" Su Yu closed the door and looked at Gabriel.


    "I believe it." Gabriel nodded.


    Even angels and demons exist in this world, and the ability to predict the future is not a strange thing.


    "Next, I am about to show you something, it is enough to change your life." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "That kind of thing?" Jia Baili blushed pretty.


    "You mean this?" Su Yu brought out an indescribable book.


    Gabriel looked at the cover, and quickly covered her hot face.


    "Student Gabriel, what I want to show you is not this kind of thing, it should be something you have never seen before." Su Yu put the book away and said.


    "Something never seen before..."


    Gabriel''s eyes moved a little, and a blush was added to her face.


    "Uh, I''m not talking about this kind of thing. You are an angel anyway. Don''t always think about strange things." Su Yu''s expression was silent.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, I just heard that Jun Su likes this kind of stuff, and he will coax girls, so..." Gabriel apologized.


    "Who said that to you? How could I like this kind of thing? Also, I didn''t coax girls at all, I just used my tenderness to influence them." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Gentle? But, I heard that Su Yujun is a scumbag... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say that, it''s just intelligence... I don''t know anything."


    Su Yu looked at Gabriel who was full of errors and knew that Heaven should investigate him. This was also a normal thing.


    "Student Jiabaili." Su Yu stepped into front of Jiabaili.


    Gabriel was taken aback and stepped back.


    "Next, I will tell you what kind of person I am." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "I... I''m not ready yet... I still need to understand a little bit about that kind of thing... Angels and humans might really not... Su Yujun, can you stop?"


    "No, classmate Gabriel." Su Yu threw Gabriel''s school uniform aside.


    "I... If I listen to you, would you listen to me?" Gabriel looked at Su Yu and said.


    "I can think about it."


    "Then please think about it." Jiabaili let go of her little hand, no longer resisting Su Yu.


    Su Yu put her clothes aside and hugged Gabriel to the bed.


    Gabriel wanted to open his eyes to look at him, but didn''t dare to look at him.


    Her mood is extremely complicated. She who was fooled by Su Yu is now just an ordinary girl who cannot use the power of angels.


    And, as an ordinary girl, she would teach Su Yu to go on the right path.


    The fastest way is naturally to have a relationship with him and become his girlfriend, so that he can be changed.


    Gabriel thought to herself, feeling Su Yu lying next to her, extremely nervous, and less shy.


    Because she now seems to be completing the task, giving up the shyness of being a girl.


    "Student Gabriel, now you are not like an ordinary girl, like a tool with no emotions, in order to get close to me, is it worth it for you to do this?" Su Yu asked.


    Gabriel was taken aback, staring at Su Yu blankly.


    "If you want to be a real human being, shyness is a necessary thing. This is a girl." Su Yu continued to flicker.

 536 Chapter 536: Gabriel Playing Games

    Quiet health room.


    Gabriel could clearly hear Su Yu''s heartbeat, and Su Yu could also hear her heartbeat speed up.


    At this time, Jiabaili''s mind was blank, and her excellent performance in the heavens did not make any difference.


    She couldn''t even face Su Yu with the mentality of an ordinary girl.


    "If you want to understand a girl, you have to understand what love is and the specific process of love, and face me with the mentality of an ordinary girl." Su Yu kept flicking, holding Jiabai in one hand. Glass.


    Gabriel looked up at Su Yu, then looked at herself, her heartbeat was clear, and her face slowly turned red.


    "This is the reaction of a normal girl. You just kept your identity as an angel, so you don''t understand anything. Now, what do you feel?" Su Yu admired.


    "Shy, very shy." Gabriel covered her face.


    She even regretted it for a moment, why did she do this.


    Had it not been for the protection of the holy light on the angel''s body, she might have been even more shy.


    Su Yu looked at the unnatural holy light on Gabriel''s body, which was a protection for the angels. With these two rays of light, Gabriel could still maintain her sense.


    "Gabriel, ordinary girl, there is no such holy light on her body." Su Yu raised his hand and absorbed the power of Gabriel.


    This is a special ability brought by the power of the devil, and the ancient demons also rely on this to be able to fight the angels.


    Gabriel felt the power passing by and looked at Su Yu incredibly. The two sacred rays of light persisted for less than a minute, and slowly disappeared.


    "This is an ordinary girl." Su Yu looked at Gabriel.


    Gabriel''s face was blushing, and she directly retracted into the bed, which was too shy and exceeded her tolerance.


    "Gabriel, feel the shyness in your heart, this is the feeling of ordinary girls. We just keep it until school time, you will know what kind of person I am." Su Yu took out the laptop and started playing. .


    Gabriel was silent, so it lasted until school time?


    The thought of a few hours before school time makes her feel unbearable.


    "Gabriel, do you want to play games together?" Su Yu patted her little head.


    "I... can I put on clothes?" Gabriel asked.


    "No way, so I can prove my harmlessness. Let''s take a look at the online games. I will teach you to play." Su Yu stroked Gabriel''s blonde hair.


    "I don''t want to play games, that''s fine..."


    "Then I will be rude to you. When couples get along, if they don''t have a certain topic, they will be bored. When people get bored, they will think wildly and think of other things..."


    "What game?" Gabriel looked at Su Yu with a probe, the blush on her little face had not faded, she wrapped herself very tightly.


    "It''s this game." Su Yu looked at Jia Bili next to him, and the corner of his mouth curled.


    Such an innocent and kind Gabriel would be even cuter if he became a fallen angel, right?


    Especially under his guidance, he slowly became a fallen angel and an otaku.


    This feeling is like being cultivated.


    Gabriel looked at the computer screen and listened to Su Yu''s explanation. Her eyes changed from curiosity to interest, and then from interest to wanting to play.


    When she saw the beautiful clothes and angel suits in the mall, she was full of longing expressions.


    "Do you want this dress?" Su Yu pointed to the angel suit, his voice whispered like a demon.


    Gabriel nodded.


    "Xiaojia, as an angel, can help many players if she is willing to angel suits." Su Yu continued.


    Gabriel looked at the recharge interface, then looked at the angel suit, and pressed to buy.


    It turns out that recharge is like Pandora''s box, once opened, it can''t be closed anymore.


    Gabriel was very happy when she got the angel suit, so she could continue to save others.


    She is playing a priest-like profession, which can be used to treat ordinary players.


    Su Yu chose the novice zone, with a large number of players in need of treatment.


    Gabriel continued to heal, and the character''s blue bar soon bottomed out.


    When the blue bar was completely empty, Gabriel couldn''t use magic and was a little at a loss.


    "Help, who will help me."


    "Lord Angel, save me."


    "Lord Angel, I''m dying, come and save me."


    A message from the player popped up, and Gabriel became even more panicked, and she didn''t even care about wrapping herself.


    Su Yu took a sneak peek.


    "Xiao Xueno would be envious if he saw it?" He thought so.


    "Jun Su Yu, what should I do? What should I do next?" Jia Baili turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Don''t panic, Xiaojia, look at this staff, it is an angel staff, which can make you recover the amount of blue faster." Su Yu opened the mall.


    Gabriel saw the price of the Angel Staff, hesitated for a second, and then pressed to buy.


    She bought the staff and continued to help other novice players, instantly reaping the gratitude of a large number of players.


    Gabriel was in a good mood seeing their gratitude, with a sweet smile on her face.


    Su Yu saw her expression, and the smile on the corner of her mouth deepened.


    This innocent and kind angel may be destined to become a fallen angel.


    It is also very boring to help others all the time. When Gabriel walked out of Novice Village and started fighting monsters, she found that her equipment was not good, she found that her skills were not powerful, and she discovered her weakness.


    She looked at Su Yu pitifully.


    "Xiaojia, look at this gift pack, you can get the best weapons, if you look at this gift pack, you can get experience coupons, look at this gift bag, there are rare items in it." Su Yu opened the mall and introduced them one by one. With.


    "However, these gift packages are all small probabilities..."


    "Have you forgotten your profession? You are an angel. Angels can be blessed by God. You can definitely get the best weapons and rare items. Of course, you can also slowly improve your skills. Unfortunately, in that case, For the time being, I can��t go to higher-level areas to help others..."


    Gabriel heard the words and immediately pressed to buy.


    Her balance disappeared at a visible speed, but she obtained the best weapons and rare props, which made her excited.


    Gabriel is holding a superb weapon and harvesting the monsters of Novice Village. The speed of upgrade is like firing a rocket.


    Finally, when the lunch break came, she went to a more advanced area, only to find that the weapon was about to be replaced.


    This time, without Su Yu''s guidance, she also understood that she should buy a more advanced gift pack.


    Also, people in the higher-end areas are all wearing high-end fashion, and these should be bought quickly.


    "Damn it, I didn''t get it!"


    "This dress is so beautiful!"


    "Su Yujun, look at it, I got this advanced item."


    "Xiao Jia is really amazing." Seeing Jia Baili''s balance is zero, Su Yu praised her.


    Gabriel was praised by Su Yu, and she was even more looking forward to what the next gift pack could offer.


    She clicked to buy, but found that a line of words popped up on the screen.


    "Your balance is insufficient."

 537 Chapter 537 Gabriels Game Path

    Gabriel was stunned when she saw that her balance was insufficient.


    Her Kari has a month''s living expenses, how could it be spent so quickly?


    Also, the living expenses of this month have been spent, what should she do this month?


    "Little coffee, are you out of money?" Su Yu asked.


    "I... I seem to have spent a month of living expenses..." Gabriel was weak.


    "This is Xiaojia''s monthly living expenses? Should I consider working? I have a job here, and the salary is ten times your living expenses." Su Yu smiled.


    "Ten times?! What kind of work?" Gabriel asked in surprise.


    "Being my maid, just go shopping with me on Saturday and weekend." Su Yu said simply.


    "Shopping with you?" Gabriel hesitated.


    "You also know that I have many girlfriends, and I often help them choose gifts. However, if there are no girls around me to help choose, it will be difficult to choose. If Xiaojia is willing to help me..."


    "I''m willing." Gabriel said quickly, she thought it meant something else.


    "Then sign this contract. In this way, Xiao Jia can immediately have a year''s salary. You can buy as many gift packages as you want." Su Yu took out a prepared document and handed it to Jiabai. Glass.


    As soon as Gabriel heard that he could buy as many gift packs as he could, he ignored the content of the contract and signed it directly.


    "Om" waited until she had signed the contract, and found that the contract radiated a light.


    "This is the contract of the new hell?!" Gabriel couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, the content of this contract is very simple, that is, Xiao Jia must listen to me while serving as a maid." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "What if I break the contract?" Jiabaili said nervously.


    The contract of the new hell, all that can be made are top demons, just like people at the level of the head of the big skull.


    "Trust me, you don''t want to know what the punishment is." Su Yu stroked her little head.


    Gabriel''s face stiffened, and she became even more afraid.


    "Well, actually the punishment is very simple. If Xiao Jia violates the contract, she will become a succubus." Su Yu said slowly.


    Gabriel''s face flushed when she heard this.


    Succubus is extremely rare in New Hell, but it is also an actual creature.


    Most of them were raised by nobles. When it comes to succubus, most men will smile knowingly.


    Gabriel, as a top student in the heavens, knows that the contract of the new hell cannot be violated, and also knows what kind of succubus exists.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be too much." Su Yu said softly.


    "Then an appointment." Jia Baili can only choose to believe in Su Yu.


    "Well, it''s an appointment." Su Yu spoke and logged into his account for Gabriel.


    Gabriel carefully checked the balance this time, and when she saw the 10 million yen figure, she couldn''t believe it.


    "This is Xiaojia''s salary for one year. You are welcome, just buy it." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Gabriel thinks so too. It is impossible to spend ten million yen no matter what.


    "By the way, Xiaojia, you should believe me now, right?" Su Yu reminded.


    Gabriel was taken aback, looked down, flushed, and quickly retracted into the bed.


    "Xiao Jia is really easy to be shy, go ahead, trust me?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    Gabriel nodded.


    She really believed in Su Yu now.


    "Actually, Xiao Jia is so cute, I am really moved, but I won''t hurt you, at least not now." Su Yu hugged her and spoke judo.


    Gabriel''s little face was flushed, and she could clearly feel something at such a distance.


    "This laptop will be given to you. It can be used for a long time after charging. It is the latest high-tech product. If Xiaojia uses it to play games, you can get the best experience." Said in the ear.


    "Really?" Gabriel said in surprise.


    "Of course it is true, but, I gave such a good thing to Xiaojia, should you show it? For example, give me a kiss?" Su Yu tentatively asked.


    Jia Baili''s face was red, he hesitated, turned around, facing Su Yu, and slowly moved towards his forehead.


    Su Yu felt a kiss like a dragonfly, released Gabriel very satisfied, got up and started putting on clothes.


    Gabriel looked at Su Yu and had a very good impression of him.


    "Xiaojia, hurry up and get dressed too. My maid is guarding the door, so you can play games here with peace of mind. With your scores, there will be no problems with exams or anything." Su Yu dressed up. Clothes Road.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun."


    "You''re welcome, I''m looking forward to Xiaojia dressed as a maid." Su Yu smiled playfully and left the health room.


    Gabriel quickly got dressed and watched the game on the computer.


    "Gift package, I''m here, this time, I must get what I want!"


    ...


    In the corridor.


    "Increase the probability of that account by ten times, let her get the items she wants, and then play in the guild to attract her, let her establish a guild and become the most powerful person in the whole server..." Su Yu said to the person on the phone. plan of.


    The people on the phone listened carefully and offered their opinions from time to time.


    Su Yu was very satisfied with him and told him that if this matter is done properly, the game he is responsible for will receive more investment and all related staff''s salaries will also increase.


    The person on the phone was so excited that she would definitely give her the best gaming experience.


    Su Yu hung up the phone, the corners of his mouth turned up.


    That''s right, the games Gabriel plays are the online game products of Qijo Group.


    Su Yu''s account is the account provided by the game company and is specially used to give to Gabriel.


    She probably never dreamed that the game company was in Su Yu''s hands.


    Gabriel��s addiction to games is an inevitable thing, even if it is not this game, it may be other games.


    Su Yu only needs to master the game company and bring Gabriel a good experience, so that she can get a great sense of accomplishment and satisfaction in the world of games.


    Once she becomes the top player in the game, she will continue to pay because of this sense of accomplishment and the envy of others.


    The top players sometimes have no choice but to use krypton gold. In order to maintain their identity, they have to krypton gold.


    Gabriel founded the guild and welcomed partners, which required higher consumption.


    Afterwards, Su Yu even arranged for her a strong competitor, so that Jiabaili could ask him for help.


    "Isn''t it too bad for me to deal with an angel like this?" Su Yu walked towards the ministry with a smile on his face.


    "Host, you are afraid of being a demon." The system vomited.


    "I was originally a demon." Su Yu replied. He possesses the power of a demon, so he is naturally a demon.


    He used this method to turn Gabriel into a fallen angel, and it was also a demon''s plan.


    However, if Gabriel himself doesn''t like this kind of thing, how can he succeed?


    After all, everything is doomed.

 538 Chapter 538: The True Face of Jiabaili

    In the ministry during lunch break.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the door, she saw two girls blushing at him.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    "Su Yu-kun, the ministry is also used to receive students with problems, you move the bed to the ministry, if it becomes known to other students." Yuihama Yui flushed.


    "Then I need a nap, how about?"


    "Not very good. No one is a fool. You will let me and Yubihama..."


    Yukino Yukino held her small fist in embarrassment.


    "Okay, then I take a step back, the sofa should be fine? In the afternoon, let the maid Xiaoyu clean here." Su Yu sat between the two.


    "On the sofa, shouldn''t it be a problem? Koyuki." Yuihama Yui looked at Yukino under Yukino.


    Yukino Yukino thought for a while and nodded.


    "Then it''s settled, Luni, move the bed away." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    "Yes." Luni''s voice rang behind the two, taking away the big bed and disappearing.


    "You didn''t want to..." Yukino Yukino seemed to realize something.


    "From the very beginning, I prepared to arrange sofas and simple household appliances in the ministry. The sofa has many functions. Sometimes, you can also rest on the sofa." Su Yu said deeply.


    Xuexia Xuenai flushed and stared at him.


    Yuihama Yui is the same, turning his head in shame.


    Whether it''s a sofa or a large bed, it doesn''t seem to make much difference.


    "Okay, I won''t talk about topics that make you shy today. This is the bento I prepared. Let''s taste it together." Su Yu waved his hand, and delicious dishes appeared in front of him.


    "For the sake of lunch, I forgive you, but don''t try to do strange things in the ministry. This is the school..."


    "Oh, this is the school, I almost forgot, yesterday..."


    Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuenao''s small face meaningfully.


    Yuihama Yui looked at her curiously.


    Xuexia Xuena blushed and lowered his head.


    "Su Yu-jun, don''t bully Xiaoxuno too much..."


    "I didn''t bully Xiaoxuna, don''t you think, Xiaoxuna?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Xuexia Xuena.


    Xuexia Xuena got hot on her face and didn''t answer him.


    Yuihama Yui looked at Yukoshita Yukino''s shy look, probably guessed something, glanced at Su Yu helplessly, came to Yukoshita Yukino''s side, held her little hand, and smiled at her.


    "Yuhihama classmate..."


    "Today''s lunch break, I was sitting next to Koyuno, ignoring the bitter Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui took her arm.


    "Thank you, Yubihama." Yukoshita Yukino was taken aback, and her shy mood eased.


    "You two, did the relationship become weird while I was not in Chief Wu Gao?" Su Yu looked at them suspiciously.


    Yuihama Yui glanced at Su Yu whitely and ignored him.


    Seeing this, Xuexia Xuena smiled sweetly, feeling better.


    Su Yu''s favorite Yuihama Yui ignored him and stood on his side, which made Yukino Yukoshita very happy.


    "Forget it, if you two like lily, just be a lily, it''s better." Su Yu grinned.


    "I and Koyuki are best friends, not Yuri. As long as you bully Koyuki, I will ignore you, we will stand together and let you know that you can''t bully us casually." Yuihama Yui summoned the courage. .


    "Yuhihama-student..." Yukoshita Yukino felt warm.


    "It doesn''t matter, Koyuna, Su Yu-kun is not angry." Yuihama Yui whispered in her ear.


    Xuexiaxuenai naturally knew that Su Yu would not be angry, but only to this degree, Su Yu would find it interesting.


    When she thought of this, she looked at Su Yu and found him smiling, as if planning something.


    ...


    In the afternoon, the health room.


    Su Yu did not go to class, but played games with Gabriel.


    Gabriel has gained respect and admiration from others in the game from being unskilled at the beginning to being proficient now, directly letting the angel reveal his true face.


    Ten million yen has already been spent one-tenth by her.


    Gabriel controlled the character and wandered around in the town. Everywhere she went, she could see the player''s amazement, which made her very satisfied.


    Angel''s mission?Angel''s mission?Her goal in the human world?Be a good angel?Become someone like your sister?


    All these things have been left behind for Gabriel now.


    "Su Yujun, let''s go, I will take you to the novice area to level up, and after you level up, we will go to the more difficult areas."


    "Jun Su Yu, you are amazing, can this game still be played like this?"


    "Jun Su Yu, please join my guild. In this case, our guild will definitely be able to win the next guild battle."


    Gabriel saw Su Yu''s technical prowess like running clouds and flowing water, and was pleasantly surprised to pull him, acting like a baby, showing cuteness, and making a fuss. Three consecutive years had done so much damage to Su Yu and almost made him agree.


    "Xiaojia, it''s not impossible to let me join your guild, as long as you..." Su Yu hinted to Jia Baili with his eyes.


    Gabriel understood what he meant. This time he was not as shy as before, and slowly approached Su Yu and pecked him on the face.


    "Is this all right?"


    "Xiaojia is really cute, shall we be lovers in the game? In this case, even if Xiaojia is not gold, I can also raise you and your guild with gold." Su Yu smiled.


    "Is this not so good?" Gabriel hesitated.


    "It''s just a couple in the game, is Xiao Jia reluctant? Or do you already have a boy you like?" Su Yu pretended to be disappointed.


    "No, no, I''m just worried that Su Yujun''s girlfriend will be angry when she knows it." Jiabaili hurriedly explained.


    "So, don''t worry, even if Xiao Jia really becomes my girlfriend, they will accept you." Su Yu took Jia Baili''s little hand and kissed it lightly.


    Gabriel shrank her small hand, her pretty face flushed.


    "The couple in the game is just fine. I don''t know Su Yujun well. Being your girlfriend...I can''t do it yet."


    "It''s okay, I''ll get used to it slowly. In fact, Xiaojia being my maid is equivalent to dating me." Su Yu released her little hand.


    Gabriel lowered her head in shame after hearing the words.


    Could it be that Su Yu had calculated everything from the beginning?


    "That''s right, I figured everything out from the beginning, so that Xiaojia can be my girlfriend obediently." Su Yu saw her thoughts and said directly.


    "Jun Su Yu, I am an angel, you are a human being, we..."


    Gabriel was not angry. With her current relationship with Su Yu, she couldn''t be angry anymore.


    "I can accept even demons, let alone angels? Xiaojia." Su Yu stroked her little head.


    Gabriel felt the warmth from the top of her head, her shyness diminished, and she felt more at ease.

 539 Chapter 539 Jia Bailis First Date

    The relationship between the couple is confirmed in the game.


    This is enough for Gabriel to accelerate his heartbeat.


    Especially seeing the blessings in the guild gave her the illusion of marriage.


    As an angel, she felt this way for the first time.


    In the past, she only wanted to be an excellent angel, but now she feels that this complicated mood is even more beautiful.


    Thinking of the things she had pursued before, and then looking at the things she had obtained now, Gabriel looked at Su Yu beside her.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun."


    "You are welcome, no matter what happens, I will accompany you by your side." Su Yu''s smile was gentle and warm.


    Gabriel looked at his smile, hesitated, moved the chair to the nearest place to him.


    "Xiaojia, do you want to learn my skills? I will teach you how to fight monsters and how to avoid them." Su Yu asked.


    "Really? Please teach me." Gabriel looked at him earnestly asking for advice.


    "Sit here, I will teach you slowly." Su Yu sat back a bit and patted his leg.


    Gabriel blushed suddenly.


    "What''s wrong? Xiaojia, don''t you want to learn?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    "No, no, I study hard." Jia Baili got up and sat on Su Yu''s lap.


    Su Yu hugged her slender waist with one hand, smelled the scent from Gabriel''s body, and blew hot air into her ear.


    "Jun Su Yu, please don''t tease me..."


    Gabriel''s neck shrank and her face was hot.


    "Sorry, seeing that Xiao Jia is so cute, I can''t help but want to tease you." Su Yu pulled the chair so that Gabriel couldn''t escape, and started teaching her.


    During the hands-on teaching time, Gabriel felt the warmth from Su Yu''s hands and did not listen to a word.


    "Xiao Jia, do you understand?" After the presentation, Su Yu looked down at Jia Baili.


    "Yeah, I understand." Gabriel nodded blankly.


    "Then, next, let you fight monsters and check how much you understand. If you lose, I won''t be polite. I will give you a certain punishment to make you more shy." Su Yu loosened Got hands.


    Gabriel felt a little flustered when she heard this, and was beaten to death by the monster before she even started to control the character.


    After she lost, she turned her head to look at Su Yu pitifully.


    "Go on, there will be several punishments for a few failures." Su Yu smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you a demon?" Gabriel couldn''t help asking.


    "I am not a demon, I am a human being, a real human being. This is also for your own good. Think about it, as long as you accept the punishment this time, you will be serious next time. Is what I said makes sense? ?" Su Yu said seriously.


    "It seems to make sense, but what is the punishment?" Gabriel looked at him nervously.


    "Fail once, promise me a condition that is not excessive, let''s start." Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Gabriel breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the conditions that were not excessive, and began to control the character.


    However, her technique was a real dish, and she failed ten times before using attrition tactics to kill the monster that Su Yu could kill without injury.


    "You have failed ten times, you have to promise me ten conditions, Xiaojia." Su Yu looked at her with interest.


    "You said, it''s not an excessive condition..." Gabriel reminded.


    "I did say. But judging from the current relationship between the two of us, I don''t think anything is too much." Su Yu smiled.


    Gabriel''s face turned red again when she heard the words.


    "Little Jia, the first thing..."


    Gabriel was nervous to the extreme, praying in her heart not to make any excessive conditions.


    "The first thing, Xiaojia, let''s go shopping and buy you clothes." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Gabriel was taken aback and bought her clothes?


    ...


    In the mall.


    Gabriel looked very dignified in Zou Wu Gao''s sailor school uniform, but her eyes were attracted by some machine.


    "Xiaojia, do you want a gift from there?" Su Yu followed her gaze and found the claw machine.


    "No...No, I just think the dolls in there are cute..."


    "Then we will grab one, as a commemorative gift for the first date." Su Yu took her little hand and walked towards the game hall.


    Gabriel had a blush on her face when she heard him say her first date. Is this an ordinary girl''s date?


    The date she knows in the heavens is that young angels go to read together and read books together in romantic places.


    The two came to the claw machine, Su Yu took the exchanged game coins and threw them in.


    "Xiaojia, which doll do you want?" Su Yu asked.


    "Eh? Can I still choose one?" Gabriel asked with some doubts.


    "I will help you catch whichever Xiao Jia wants." Su Yu believed.


    "Then this, this doll is the biggest." Gabriel pointed to the bear doll in the claw machine.


    "No problem, just grab this little bear puppet." Su Yu smiled.


    The staff of the game hall passing by heard Su Yu''s words and was amused. Now young people are so self-conscious to show their good side in front of their girlfriends?


    You know, there is a very good person who said that the claw machine is a piggy bank...


    The "Plop" bear puppet fell out.


    "Xiao Jia, I gave it to you, which doll do you want?" Su Yu took the bear doll that fell out and handed it to Jia Baili.


    "Can you still catch it? Let''s do this, this cute-looking cat puppet." Gabriel pointed to another puppet.


    The staff woke up from shock.


    "One-time success is just luck, unless you are a real master, otherwise, in the position of that cat puppet, it is impossible..."


    The "Plop" cat puppet fell out.


    The staff looked at Su Yu dumbfounded.


    "Su Yujun, do you want to bring one for your girlfriend?"


    "Isn''t it a couple?" The staff thought with a look of cuteness.


    "Forget it, if my girlfriends are one by one, it seems a little bit not enough."


    "One for each person, not enough? There are twenty in there..." The staff thought about halfway, and felt very sad when they thought that they had no girlfriend yet.


    "Then bring one to Winnett, Raphael, and Satania."


    "no problem."


    The staff looked at the dolls that fell out one by one, staring at Su Yu blankly, as if looking at a god.


    "Xiaoyu, hold these things."


    "Yes, Master Su Yu."


    The staff looked at the beautiful maid Xiaoyu holding the puppet that Su Yu grabbed, and felt that he had failed home.


    He was about to leave when he heard Su Yu''s words.


    "Xiaojia, the second thing, just give me a kiss."


    "Huh? Are you here?"


    "Yes."


    "Then..."


    The staff turned his head and watched Gabriel stand on tiptoe, a kiss fell on Su Yu''s face, and he was critically beaten again, and walked to the lounge in despair. He was so sad that he wanted to cry.


    why?Why does he have no girlfriend, and Su Yu has a girlfriend, there are girls dating him, and such a beautiful maid.

 540 Chapter 540

    In the clothing store.


    "How...how?" Gabriel asked, wearing a maid costume, a little shy.


    "It always feels like something is missing." Su Yu muttered to herself as she looked at Gabriel.


    "What''s missing?" Jia Baili looked at Su Yu nervously.


    "This." Su Yu took out the cat ear decoration and put it on Gabriel''s head.


    Gabriel was taken aback, looking at her in the mirror, feeling a little cute.


    "When you wear a maid outfit, remember to wear it, I like it very much." Su Yu stroked Gabriel''s little head.


    "I''ll wear it if Su Yujun likes it." Jia Baili lowered his head and whispered.


    "Xiaojia is really good to me, then, do you want to add another prop?" Su Yu smiled.


    "What props?" Gabriel asked curiously.


    "This." Su Yu took out what Luni gave him, the cat tail for decoration.


    "This... how do you decorate this?" Gabriel said with a blush.


    "Xiao Jia is so smart, you can guess, should I give it to you, go back and study it slowly?" Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "I...can I not use this?" Jia Baili looked up at Su Yu.


    "Of course it can. As long as Xiaojia maintains a girlfriend relationship with me during working hours, this thing is fine." Su Yu took her little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you deliberately calculating me again?" Gabriel reacted and said with a small mouth.


    "I was calculating you on purpose, what can you do with me?" Su Yu lightly kissed her little hand.


    "Stupid..." Gabriel murmured.


    "You dare to say that I am a stupid, but you are my maid. Which maid has you ever seen said that the master is a stupid? Xiaojia, do you want to punish?" Su Yu pretended to be angry.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, I''m so overwhelmed..."


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m just joking with you, Xiaojia is so cute, why am I willing to punish you?" Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Is it really not angry?" Gabriel said cautiously.


    "A little bit angry, as long as Xiaojia..."


    Gabriel stood on tiptoe, and lightly kissed Su Yu''s face.


    "Xiaojia is really sensible, let''s choose clothes now." Su Yu was satisfied.


    Gabriel breathed a sigh of relief, and it seemed that Su Yu was really not angry.


    ...


    The two were buying clothes together. Gabriel had no resistance to beautiful clothes. In addition, Su Yu said that these were all clothes she would use during work, and she could only accept them.


    Leaving the mall, the maid Xiaoyu carried many clothes bags and put them in the trunk.


    Gabriel and Su Yu were sitting in the back of the car, Su Yu had been holding her little hand.


    The car came to Gabriel��s residence, which was an ordinary apartment room.


    Gabriel opened the door and the room was very tidy.


    Su Yu changed his shoes at the door and walked into Gabriel''s room.


    Slightly warm room, all items are arranged neatly.


    "Please use it." Gabriel poured a cup of black tea for Su Yu.


    "Xiaojia, rent is still needed here, do you want to move to where I live?" Su Yu asked.


    "No...no, I''m fine here. Heaven will help us pay for the rent, and there is a certain amount of activity funds every month." Jiabaili refused, knowing that Su Yu lived with his girlfriend.


    "That''s the case, but the funds for the activities of the heavens are definitely not enough for Xiaojia to maintain the guild, right?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, there is only a small amount of funding for activities in the heavens." Jiabaili nodded honestly.


    "I paid Xiaojia''s salary for one year, which is definitely enough for ordinary girls. However, Xiaojia, as the guild president, is definitely not enough..."


    Gabriel thought of the things in the game, a little distressed.


    With her salary, it is indeed not enough to maintain her current position.


    "So, I have set up various bonuses and benefits for Xiaojia. As long as Xiaojia can fulfill my requirements and conditions, she can get rewards." Su Yu''s lips curled up.


    "Really?" Gabriel looked forward to it.


    "Of course it is true, but we signed the contract, and this is also within the scope of the contract." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "So, what are the requirements and conditions?" Gabriel blinked and looked at Su Yu.


    "It''s very simple." Su Yu took out a book and handed it to Gabriel.


    Gabriel saw the cover of the book and quickly covered her eyes with her small hand.


    "Xiaojia, don''t you want to be rewarded?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "I want a reward, but this book..."


    "This is a comic book with a lot of things about maids. I want to show Xiaojia and tell you by the way what should be done to get the highest reward." Su Yu opened the book and placed it. In front of Gabriel.


    Gabriel glanced at the maid inside and turned her head.


    "Xiaojia, such a thing can earn you 100,000 yen at a time." Su Yu pointed to the maid in the comic.


    Gabriel looked over and lowered her head in shame.


    "Such a thing can earn one million yen." Su Yu pointed to an indescribable picture.


    Gabriel looked at her, her face was hot, her head was lowered.


    "This can earn one hundred thousand yen."


    "This too, and this one."


    "Xiaojia, if you didn''t read it clearly, shall we read it again?"


    "No...no, I see." Gabriel waved her hand quickly.


    "So, how many rewards does Xiao Jia want?" Su Yu held her little hand.


    Gabriel thought about it for a while, her face was hot, and finally, she recalled one of the simplest things.


    Su Yu seemed to know her choice and opened his arms to her.


    Gabriel slowly approached him and closed his eyes.


    Su Yu looked at Gabriel who closed her eyes, lowered her head, and hugged her.


    Gabriel felt the warmth in Su Yu''s arms, and was very relieved, but also forgot the passage of time.


    She didn''t push Su Yu gently until she felt Su Yu''s irregular hands.


    Su Yu didn''t feel it, one hand was still very irregular.


    There was a blush on Gabriel''s face, and he could only acquiesce in his behavior.


    This innocent angel understood a lot of things in this quiet afternoon and was shy many times.


    In the end, she received five million yen.


    Su Yu held the tired Gabriel, looked at the blush on her face that had not faded, and walked into the bathroom.


    When I left the bathroom, it was already time for school.


    Su Yu helped Jiabaili comb her hair, and Jiabaili sat in Su Yu''s arms, playing games quietly and obediently.


    "Xiaojia, do you regret it?" Su Yu asked.


    "If I hate Jun Su Yu, I would never do that kind of thing." Gabriel said with a pause in her hand.


    "I know Xiao Jia doesn''t hate me, but you never said that you like me." Su Yu hugged Jia Baili and said in her ear.


    "I...I don''t know if I like Jun Su Yu or not." Jia Baili said softly.


    "Then do you hate me for bullying you?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Not disgusting." Jiabaili said without hesitation.

 541 Chapter 541: The Past Life of Dansheng Gu Senxia

    Leaving from Gabriel��s residence, Su Yu arrived at the school where Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua was staying. It was also time for school.


    Little Bird You Liuhua has club activities, so she will leave later. She also sent a message to Su Yu about this.


    Su Yu walked into the school and came to the door of the activity room of Little Bird You Liuhua.


    The club she joined is not a strange name, but a magic nap club. After a little thought, Su Yu can guess what members are there.


    "Excuse me, Liuhua..."


    Su Yu opened the door and was about to speak when he saw Dansheng Gu Senxia who was changing clothes in front of him.


    Tansheng Gu Senxia''s face reddened at a visible speed.


    "Big Elf, it really is you." Su Yu was stunned for a moment, and lowered his voice when seeing no one else.


    "Do you know my past life?" Dansheng Gu Senxia turned around and quickly put on clothes.


    "Of course I know, you were the big elves of the elves in your previous life, responsible for protecting all the elves, and I am your best friend, and at the same time, your lover." Su Yu walked into the room and looked at Dansheng Gu Senxia with gentle eyes. .


    "Are we lovers in the previous life?" Tansheng Gu Senxia asked in surprise.


    "Yes. It''s just that I am the demon king, and you are the big elf, and you and I are hostile." Su Yu came to her and stretched out his hand.


    "That... do you have any evidence?" Dansheng Gu Senxia took a step back, avoiding Su Yu''s big hand.


    "Look at my eyes." Su Yu''s eyes showed the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, slowly turning.


    Tenson Gu Senxia stared at him blankly and entered another world.


    She in that world is a big elf, and Su Yu is a demon king.


    They met because of the Demon King��s travels. Although he was the Demon King, he did not harm any human beings. Instead, he saved a human girl, but was misunderstood by her.


    The two fought for this, and it was not until the human girl dissuaded her that she admitted her mistake.


    The first encounter was a struggle, and the second time was the same. The crazy human alchemist researched out the beast, the devil went to stop it, and was misunderstood by her again.


    He endured her magic bombardment, solved the Warcraft and Alchemist, and was almost on the verge of death.


    When she knew the truth, she felt very guilty and went to look for him in the forest.


    She was lucky to find him, and the weak demon fell under the tree.


    That night, the two talked many things.


    He told her that he was a traverser and that becoming a demon king was a must.


    She understood him, and the two were together.


    However, the Demon King is the manager of the Demon King City, how can he leave casually?


    Ever since, the demon king''s subordinates started a battle in order to find the demon king and also to seize human territory.


    In the end, the demon king died in her arms, and she saved the humans and the elves at the cost of her life.


    real world.


    Tenson Gu Senxia''s tears fell.


    Although this story is very routine, but it moved her very real, especially the big elf inside, exactly the same as she thought she was.


    "I thought I would never meet you again. I didn''t expect that after being reincarnated for so long, I would still meet you." Su Yu looked at Dansheng Gu Senxia and smiled at her.


    "This is probably related to the final agreement we made. I hope to be with you." Dansheng Gu Senxia said the big elf''s thoughts.


    "I am already very happy to see you. In this life, I do not intend to hurt you, nor do I intend to be with you again." Su Yu patted her little head, walked to the window, and looked out the window. Scenery.


    "That, although I have no memory, but I liked you so much in my previous life, would you bear to let her go?" Dansheng Gu Senxia said with a flushed face.


    "I don��t know how many worlds I have reincarnated, and I have met many girls, and they have all appeared in this world. The big elves are my favorite person. I don��t want her to share with other girls. You are her reincarnation, but It''s not her." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then our story ends here? The story of the devil and the big elves, won''t it continue?" Dansheng Gu Senxia said unwillingly.


    "The things in the previous life have passed. Now you are just an ordinary girl..."


    Before Su Yu had finished speaking, he was hugged by Dan Sheng Gu Senxia.


    "I don''t want my past life to be forgotten by you, and I don''t want to miss you." Dan Sheng Gu Senxia said seriously.


    "I have many girlfriends in this world, even so, are you still willing to accept it?" Su Yu turned around and looked at her.


    "I...I can try. After all, when you were a Demon King, there were many in Demon King City..."


    When Dansheng Gu Senxia thought of this, a blush appeared on his face.


    When the demon king was brought back to the demon king city, the big elf risked his life to go to the demon king city, but he did not expect that as a demon king, his job was to supplement other people with magic power, and he was all girls.


    The devil''s method of replenishing his magic power is very special, which makes the big elves shy.


    That night, the big elf stayed outside the Demon King��s window. He listened for a long time and was shy for a long time. Finally, he was discovered by the Demon King and brought into the room.


    "I almost forgot. I was bad enough in my previous life. I''m sorry about that. However, if I am the current me, maybe I would have pulled you into the room long ago." Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    Dansheng Gu Senxia felt like a small deer bumping into her heart, Su Yu''s warm embrace, and this frivolous tone made her feel her heart beating faster, and a feeling of shyness came to her heart.


    "Big Elf, I haven''t asked you about that. Have you ever liked me?" Su Yu looked down at the Dansheng Gu Senxia in his arms.


    "I...I don''t hate you." Dansheng Gu Senxia thought about the big elf. She liked Su Yu very much, but she couldn''t tell.


    "Is that the answer again? You really haven''t changed at all." Su Yu lifted her chin and slowly lowered her head.


    Dan Sheng Gu Senxia watched Su Yu approaching, closed her eyes, her mind went blank.


    She didn''t know whether she was a big elf or Dansheng Gu Senxia, ??but she didn''t hate this feeling.


    She had been looking forward to falling in love a long time ago, but she didn''t find a suitable one, and Su Yu is definitely the one she fantasized about.


    Mysterious and powerful, she even knew her from her previous life.


    Although she was a little bit more concerned and her girlfriend a little bit more, it didn''t affect her liking him.


    After a few minutes.


    Tenson Gu Senxia opened his eyes, and there was a sweet feeling in his heart.


    "My name is Su Yu, a student of General Wu Gao, do you want my contact information?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    Dan Sheng Gu Senxia nodded, how could she not want his contact information.


    Su Yu exchanged contact information with her, looked at Dansheng Gu Senxia''s happy face, and stroked her little head.


    "That, Su Yujun, please take care of me in the future." Dansheng Gu Senxia whispered.


    "We don''t need much care between us. When you miss me, call me." Su Yu held her little hand.

 542 Chapter 542 Seven Palace Zhiyins Past Life

    When Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua arrived at the activity room, Su Yu was drinking black tea and was chatting with Danshenggu Senxia.


    "Liuhua, I''m here to pick you up." Su Yu smiled at her and was taken aback when he looked at the blond girl behind her.


    Is this still the Thunder Warhammer?


    Supple blond hair, two small hands with commuter bags, like a big lady.


    Although in fact, she is the eldest lady.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s been a long time." Yumori Sanae said hello politely.


    "Ahem, long time no see, Sanae-chan." Su Yu is a little uncomfortable.


    Such a gentle Yumori Sanae is like a fake.


    "Senior Birdyou, let''s sit down, and I will tell you about maths today." Kanamori Sanae said softly.


    "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you, Sanae." Yu Liuhua sat down in the stove.


    Su Yu and Dansheng Gu Senxia were sitting very close. As soon as Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua sat down, she felt a hand. She looked up at Su Yu and her face was red.


    Dan Sheng Gu Senxia blushed a little when he noticed Su Yu''s small movements.


    In fact, Su Yu''s hand was still on her lap just now.


    "The second generation of the evil king, true eyes, wait for me..."


    A voice came from the corridor.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    A girl with short black hair wearing a blindfold walked in, her serious expression and the blindfold that Su Yu felt familiar, proved her identity.


    The second generation of Mu Xie Wang Zhenyan, whose name is fennel on May 7th.


    "Senior Anise..." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua greeted her.


    "Yi Mu, today is also...huh?" Halfway through Fennel''s speech on May 7th, I was taken aback when I saw Su Yu.


    "I am Su Yu, Liuhua''s boyfriend. I am very glad to meet you, the second generation of evil king is true eyes." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "So, is the evil king''s true eyes defeated by you? It''s really interesting, then you will be my enemy in the future." Fenxiang said something on May 7th, stretched out his hand to Su Yu, and said in his mouth What a spell.


    "The second generation of evil king is true eyes, stop!" The pink-haired girl opened the door and shouted.


    When she finished shouting, she was surprised to see Su Yu still present.


    "Hello, classmate Zhiyin Qigong." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "You... how do you know my real name?" Chiyin Chiyin said, and glanced at Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua. Could it be that Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua told him?


    "My eyes can see everything about you." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Able to see everything..." Zhiyin Qigong turned around with a flushed face.


    "I won''t use my ability to do this kind of thing, don''t worry, Qi Gong Zhiyin classmate." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "Oh, I almost forgot that you were from the bright side." Zhiyin Qigong realized afterwards, the blush on his face disappeared.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua glanced at her, and said that Su Yu was from the bright side?His behavior has nothing to do with the light, even more inclined to the dark system.


    Everyone was seated, except for Su Yu, Tansheng Gu Senxia, ??Jumu Sanae, Little Bird Yu Liuhua, May 7 Fennel, Seven Palace Tomomi, and the five girls each have their own characteristics.


    Fenxiang sat next to Su Yu on May 7th. She was in second grade and had a deep expression that made Su Yu very curious about the true eye of the second-generation evil king.


    "That...this..."


    "My name is Su Yu. Of course, you can also call me the contractor of the Evil King''s true eyes." Su Yu said to her while watching Zhiyin Qigong stutter.


    "Ahem, the contractor of True Eye of the Evil King? What contract did you make with True Eye of the Evil King to make her the way she is now?" Qi Gong Zhiyin said seriously.


    "Do you want to know?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    Zhiyin Qigong blushed slightly, as if he understood what he meant.


    "Lover''s contract?" Fennel propped his chin on May 7th.


    "Love... what is the lover''s contract?" Chiyin Chiyin asked curiously.


    "Literally, if you want to conclude this contract, you must be honest with each other..."


    "I see, you don''t need to say it!" Chiyin Chiyin flushed.


    Little Bird You Liuhua lowered her head, her face hot.


    "You are very strong to be able to conclude a love contract with the first evil king True Eye. I will leave today. I would like to ask for more advice in the future." Fenxiang got up and said on May 7, with a somewhat unpredictable feeling.


    Su Yu looked at her back with a smile on the corners of her mouth. Is the second generation of evil eyes real?


    "I''m leaving too, classmate Xiaoniaou, Sanae, classmate Qigong, Su Yujun, goodbye." Tansheng Gu Senxia stood up and left the activity room.


    "The contractor of True Eye of the Evil King, this is our stronghold. Now True Eye of the Evil King is our side. If you want to save her, you can beat me first. Otherwise, you will always stay with me. In the enchantment..."


    "Don''t disturb Liuhua here, let''s go out and talk slowly." Su Yu stood up and interrupted her.


    "No problem, just right, I have a lot of doubts I want to ask you." Zhiyin Qigong didn''t forget the voice in his mind.


    Su Yu walked to the door, Qi Gong Zhiyin followed him.


    Little Bird You Liuhua looked at the closed door and sighed.


    "Senior bird, what''s wrong?" Kanamori Sanae asked puzzledly.


    "Nothing." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua shook her head. She knew that even if she stopped it, it wouldn''t help.


    ...


    The rear of the teaching building.


    "The true eye contractor of the evil king, tell me, do I have any special abilities?" Zhiyin Qigong stopped and looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "You... don''t have any special abilities." Su Yu''s eyes looked to the other side.


    "You are lying to me, I must have some special ability, otherwise, how could I hear your words." Chiyin Chiyin said with a small fist.


    "The truth is not what you think." Su Yu said with a complicated expression.


    "Do I really have any special abilities? Tell me what it is." Zhiyin Qi Gong said with joy on his face.


    "Actually, you were my combat maid in your previous life..."


    "Huh?" Zhiyin Qi Gong was stunned. She was a combat maid in her previous life?


    "My previous life was a demon king, and you were my combat maid, responsible for protecting me, taking care of me, our relationship... is very complicated." Su Yu said slowly.


    "How complicated is it?" Zhiyin Qigong stared at Su Yu curiously.


    Listening to Su Yu telling her past life was like listening to a story, but it made her look forward to it.


    "In the previous life, when you were my combat maid and protected me, every time the magic power is exhausted, you have to and me... so that you can add a certain amount of magic power."


    Qigong Zhiyin understood Su Yu''s suggestion and lowered his head in shame.


    "Now you are just an ordinary girl, there is no way to protect me, so I won''t talk about it, and I don''t want to restore your strength..."


    "Can I restore my strength?" Qi Gong Zhiyin looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "I have something to do, so I''ll leave first." Su Yu glanced at her and turned around to leave.


    "Wait, you haven''t told me how can I regain my strength and can''t go." Chiyin Zhiyin stopped him.


    "Are you sure, do you really want to hear how to restore strength?" Su Yu''s expression was a little weird.

 543 Chapter 543 The second disciple is the Seventh Palace

    Seeing Su Yu''s expression, Zhiyin Qigong had a bad premonition in her heart, but when she thought of regaining her strength, she nodded.


    "As my combat maid, the method of restoring power is the same as restoring magic power. If I say this, do you understand?" Su Yu said seriously.


    "You mean..." Qi Gong Zhiyin looked at Su Yu with a blushing face.


    "You are no longer my battle maid now, and this may not be able to restore your strength. After all, you have already reincarnated." Su Yu finished speaking and stopped staying.


    "Wait a minute, is there any other way to restore my strength?" Qi Gong Zhiyin looked at Su Yu unwillingly.


    "There is no other way, unless, I give you strength." Su Yu kept walking.


    "Then can you give me strength?" Chiyin asked tentatively.


    "The so-called power is not as convenient as you think. A little carelessness may harm others. Therefore, I will not grant anyone power." Su Yu''s voice sounded behind her.


    Zhiyin Qigong looked back and found that Su Yu had appeared in the distance again.


    "Is my power just fantasy after all?" Chiyin Chion muttered.


    Su Yu''s words, she can also understand, what kind of consequences will a powerful force put on a naive and ignorant female high school student, she can understand with a little thought.


    However, even so, she still hopes to be able to master a little bit of magical power, even if it is an ability that has no effect.


    "Don''t cry." A voice rang before Chiyin Chiyin''s eyes.


    She raised her head and looked at Su Yu in front of her tearfully.


    Su Yu gently wiped away her tears, looked at her pitiful appearance, and stroked her little head.


    "Am I stupid?" Qi Gong Zhiyin wiped away tears.


    "You are not stupid, you are just naive. You are eager to be a hero of justice, right?" Su Yu looked at Chiyin Chiyin.


    "Yeah." Zhiyin Qigong nodded.


    "I can''t let you master magic, but I can let you master other powers. Do you want that kind of power?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I think." Chiyin Chiyin said without hesitation.


    "Then do you want to be my disciple?" Su Yu said with a serious expression.


    "Being your disciple, what do you want to do?" Chiyin Chiyin hesitated.


    "Being my disciple, there is only one, and that is to listen to me." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Then I listen to you, will you make any excessive conditions, such as..." Chiyin Chiyin said, his face flushed.


    "Yes." Su Yu answered honestly.


    "Huh?" Zhiyin Qigong didn''t expect Su Yu to be so honest. Doesn''t that mean that after he worships his master, he is the same as Su Yu''s girlfriend?


    "My last disciple was my girlfriend. He didn''t give, why should I give you strength? And, as long as you become the person next to me and listen to me, I will be relieved to give the strength to you." Su Yu said directly.


    "It seems that it makes sense." Chiyin Chiyin couldn''t refute it for a while.


    "To be honest, you are the same type of girl as Liuhua before, the difference is that you want to be more eye-catching, right?" Su Yu said bluntly.


    Zhiyin Qigong lowered his head embarrassedly.


    "There are many girls like this. I don''t think you are frivolous because of this. As long as you really want to be a hero, I can help you become a hero. Of course, the tuition fee is to be the person next to me." Su Yu A serious way.


    "Then you...Will you treat me too much from the beginning?" Qi Gong Zhiyin''s eyes were a little tangled.


    "No, I will let you gain strength first, and then slowly develop feelings with you." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then if I become your girlfriend, what will Liuhua do?" Zhiyin Qigong gave up the characterization of secondary disease and returned to reality.


    "You will only become one of my girlfriends, not my only girlfriend." Su Yu reminded.


    "Do you have many girlfriends?" Chiyin Chiyin opened his mouth.


    "Put out your hand."


    Zhiyin Qigong stretched out his hand.


    "We counted both of our fingers once, and it''s not enough." Su Yu held her hands.


    "..." Qi Gong Zhiyin looked at Su Yu blankly, so many girlfriends, how did he convince them to be with him?


    "Have you thought about it? Seventh Palace classmate." Su Yu lightly kissed her little hand.


    "I...may I think about it?" Chiyin Chiyin shrank her little hand and blushed.


    "Time waits for no one. I don''t come to pick Liuhua every day. It''s just because we haven''t seen each other for a long time, so I will pick her up." Su Yu let go of her little hand.


    "I... can I try first?" Chiyin Chiyin said cautiously.


    "Well, if you kiss me, I will promise you." Su Yu looked at her with interest.


    Qigong Zhiyin was a little shy when he heard this, but stepped forward, came to Su Yu, and gently tiptoed up.


    Su Yu looked at Qigong Zhiyin''s shy look with her eyes closed, and directly took it into her arms and kissed her.


    Zhiyin Qigong stiffened, and his head was blank. Unexpectedly, Su Yu would be so bold.


    When she reacted, Su Yu had already let go of her.


    Chiyin Chiyin clenched her small fist and looked at him with shame and anger.


    "Sevengong classmate, it''s so sweet." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "You...are you lying to me?" Chiyin Zhiyin looked at Su Yu in shame.


    "How could I lie to you? The master of physical training, as well as the strength you need, I have prepared for you." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Luni appeared behind him, with a person standing beside him.


    "Master Su Yu." Asaka said respectfully.


    "This is the kendo master by my side. She can teach you swordsmanship. This is the power I give you." Su Yu took out a bottle of potion.


    When Qian Xiang saw the bottle of medicine, her eyes were a little envious.


    They knew that Su Yu was holding a very powerful thing in his hands, just like Kasuga Nan who suddenly became powerful, even if she and Yueying could not beat each other together.


    "What is this?" Chiyin Chiyin asked with some fear.


    "If you don''t believe me, then forget it." Su Yu said, putting it away.


    "Wait, I''ll drink." Zhiyin Qigong said quickly.


    Su Yu handed her the potion.


    Chiyin Chiyin opened the potion, closed his eyes, and drank it in one gulp.


    As soon as she finished drinking the potion, her eyes widened.


    "This is the medicine for Bing Dun''s bloodline. After you fully grasp it, you can directly freeze your opponent." Su Yu introduced.


    "Really?" Zhiyin Qigong asked in surprise.


    "You still don''t believe me?"


    "No, I believe you, Su Yujun..."


    "Huh? What do you call me?"


    "Su Yu...Master Master."


    "From now on, you will follow Ms. Asaka, and she will teach you physical skills. With your current physique, if you can''t learn physical skills, I will take back your power and punish you."


    "Yes, Master Master."

 544 Chapter 544 Ten Flowers Cant Believe It

    Zhiyin Qi Gong left with Asaka.


    Su Yu walked to the activity room of Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua, and halfway through, he felt someone following him behind him.


    He didn''t need to look back, and knew that the person behind him was the second generation of evil king True Eye, Fennel on May 7th.


    Fennel observed Su Yu on May 7th, muttering something in his mouth.


    Su Yu suddenly disappeared in front of her.


    Fennel was stunned on May 7 and I felt that I could not move.


    "Am I going to call you Senior Fennel, like Liuhua?" Su Yu''s voice rang from behind her.


    "It doesn''t matter to me what the name is, I am the true eye of the evil king..."


    On May 7th, halfway through Fennel, she became stiff, and she felt Su Yu''s irregular hands.


    "Do you think this is interesting?" Su Yu waited with interest until she looked at her.


    "I am the inheritor of the true eyes of the evil king..." Fennel blushed on May 7th.


    "You are about to graduate and leave soon, so stop making trouble, Liuhua will be worried." Su Yu said in her ear.


    "Because of this, I want to see True Eye of the Evil King again." Fennel whispered on May 7th.


    "I don''t want Liuhua to change back, and she doesn''t want to change back again, so don''t force her, okay, Senior Fennel?" Su Yu''s hand fell on her shoulder.


    "No, now Liuhua''s face is missing a little smile, not as lively as before." Fennel bit her lip on May 7th.


    "Everyone has to face the reality, and Liuhua is also. She can''t stay in the second grade. She knows this very well..."


    "Such a boring reality, she definitely doesn''t want to face it!" Fennel said seriously on May 7th.


    "If you have to change Liuhua back, I will let you become an ordinary girl from the second disease." Su Yu came to the front of Fennel on May 7 and raised her chin frivolously.


    "As the second generation of the evil king of eyes, it is my responsibility... wait, don''t come over..."


    Close at hand, fennel was finally scared on May 7th.


    "Are you the true eye of the evil king now, or an ordinary girl?" Su Yu looked at her blushing little face.


    "I...I''m just an ordinary girl." Facing Su Yu''s eyes on May 7th, Fenxiang chose to give in.


    "Very well, Senior Fennel, I don''t want to do anything to you, as long as you don''t let Liuhua become like that again." Su Yu moved away from her and snapped his fingers.


    "My second-generation Muxie King True Eye will never give in!"


    As soon as Fennel was unlocked by the illusion on May 7th, it immediately assumed a fighting stance.


    "Senior Fennel, be more sober." Su Yu rolled his eyes and said.


    "In your opinion, I may be stupid. However, the Liuhua sauce is not happy at all. Even if it is only a short time, I hope to make her look back to her previous appearance." Fennel said with a serious expression on May 7.


    "She just doesn''t like contact with strangers and is afraid to talk seriously with others. After all, Liuhua is just shy easily, not what you think." Su Yu explained.


    "I don''t believe you, let''s fight, you guy of the light forces, I won''t..."


    "Luni, let her be more obedient." Su Yu said helplessly.


    "Yes." Luni appeared in front of Su Yu, and Yuyi directly bundled the May 7 fennel to make it firm.


    "Don''t hurt her, leave it at will." Su Yu looked at the speechless Fennel on May 7 and said to Luni.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." Luni flew away with May 7 fennel.


    Fenxiang looked at the horns on her head on May 7th, then looked at Su Yu.


    "This guy is not a light force..."


    Su Yu watched the fennel be taken away by Luni on May 7. With his instructions, Luni should be merciful.


    "I''m really bad, there are so many girls around, I still look for new girls to meet..."


    "Host, have you finally realized your mistake?" the system asked.


    "Well, I realize."


    "Very well, host, you still have to save..."


    "I decided to be a scumbag, take care of every girl, and improve my physique."


    "����"system.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Su Yu and Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua returned to Xiaoniaoyou''s home.


    She didn''t ask Qigong Zhiyin and Fennel on May 7th. As soon as she got home, she sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    Su Yu made dinner without explaining too much.


    Little Bird You Liuhua is very sensible, even if she doesn''t say it, she can understand.


    Supper was ready, and Xiaoniaoyou Shihua just returned home.


    The three ate dinner together, quite quiet.


    The reason why the bird swims to the ten flowers is because the bird swims to the six flowers, so I don��t know what to say.


    The same goes for Little Bird Tour Liuhua, a little embarrassed because of her sister.


    After dinner, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua walked into the bathroom.


    Xiaoniaoyou Shihua walked into the kitchen and helped Su Yu clean the dishes.


    Halfway through the wash, Su Yu kept looking at the little bird swimming around, making her face slowly red.


    "Miss Shihua, you are so beautiful." Su Yu praised.


    "Thank you." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua whispered.


    "So beautiful Miss Shihua, why isn''t it my girlfriend?" Su Yu pretended to sigh with regret.


    Little Bird You Shihua blushed and didn''t know how to answer him.


    "Come on, I''ll help you." Su Yu hugged her gently, holding her little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    What did the bird swim Shihua feel.


    "Miss Shihua asked me to wait for you for some time. I will definitely wait for you. Don''t worry." Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    Xiaoniao You Shihua is ashamed and angry, where is waiting, it is clearly bullying her.


    "Miss Shihua is so cute that she is shy." Su Yu blew a breath of heat into her ear.


    Bird You Shihua shrank his neck and struggled slightly.


    "Miss Shihua hates me doing this to you?" Su Yu whispered.


    "I''m afraid of being discovered by Liuhua..."


    "So, that is to say, you do not reject me to bully you?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Su Yujun, didn''t you agree to give me some time to prepare?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua couldn''t help but said.


    "I agreed, so I just teased you like this. Otherwise, I would have talked with Miss Shihua about life, about ideals, and thinking about our child''s name by the way." Su Yu smiled.


    "Don''t you like Liuhua? She... doesn''t she..."


    "Miss Shihua, Liuhua is only a high school student. I don''t plan to do anything to her for the time being." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Are you true? Didn''t you really bully Liuhua?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Not only Liuhua, but many girls my age, I didn''t bully them." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Unexpectedly, you are really so gentle." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua saw Su Yu''s sincere eyes and chuckled.


    "Since I didn''t bully Liuhua, give me a reward? Miss Shihua?" Su Yu held her little hand.


    "What you said is true or false, I don''t know yet, so there is no reward." Xiaoniaouyou Shihua murmured, and withdrew his little hand.


    "Miss Shihua is really cunning."

 545 Chapter 545 Kurases Absolute Trust

    When Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua came to the living room, Su Yu had already left.


    "Liuhua, can we talk?" Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said.


    Little Bird You Liuhua was taken aback, and sat on the sofa next to her.


    "Actually, I want to ask you something about your relationship with Su Yujun..."


    Little bird swims ten flowers tentatively.


    "I... I have a very good relationship with Jun Su Yu." Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua''s face turned red.


    "You know, I didn''t mean this." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said softly.


    "No��"


    Xiaoniaoyou Shihua breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Su Yu really considered Liuhua.If you change to another boy, have such a gentle, cute, and obedient girlfriend, I''m afraid it would have been...


    "Sister and Su Yujun, are they good?" Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua suddenly looked up.


    "I... Su Yujun and I just have a relationship at work. He is the owner of my restaurant." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said with an unnatural expression.


    "Really?" Little Bird You Liuhua looked at her sister''s expression, feeling suspicious.


    "Don''t entangle, Su Yujun and I are really fine, you go to rest quickly, I also want to rest." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua spoke and walked towards the bathroom.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua looked at her back, his eyes darkened.


    ...


    The Kurase family.


    Kurase Mayumi had a dream. She dreamed that Su Yu had come back and came to her, and then she woke up.


    After waking up from the dream, Mayumi Kurase felt that she was being held.


    She raised her head subconsciously and found that Su Yu was sleeping next to her.


    Mayumi Kurase couldn''t believe her eyes, is this really Su Yu?


    "Did I wake you up?" Su Yu opened his eyes and looked at Mayumi Kurase with a smile.


    "Su Yu-kun, am I dreaming?" Mayumi Kurase said cautiously.


    "This is a dream, I''m just the person in your dream, so what strange thing happens is also your imagination of me in your dream?" Su Yu held her little hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Mayumi Kurase felt the warm embrace, her eyes flushed, and tears fell instantly.


    "It''s me who is not good, I''m not kidding, I''m sorry, Mayumi." Su Yu smiled when she saw her tears.


    "Su Yu-kun, I miss you so much these days." Mayumi Kurase hugged him tightly.


    "Then why don''t you call me?" Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    Mayumi Kurase had short hair because Su Yu had long hair.


    "I''m afraid to disturb Su Yu-kun, so I didn''t call you." Mayumi Kurase raised her head, and Su Yu''s heart was softened by the pitiful look in her eyes.


    "Okay, I see, I''m not blaming you. I am your boyfriend. I didn''t come to you. It was my fault, not yours." Su Yu gently wiped away her tears .


    "Su Yujun must have something very important, so he didn''t come to me..."


    "Yes, I''m going to save the world." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Really? How did you save the world, can you tell me?" Mayumi Kurase looked at him expectantly.


    "Of course it can, it''s like this, there is something called exorcism in this world..."


    Mayumi Kurase listened carefully.


    When she heard the exorcism hiding in the girl''s heart, she seemed to understand Su Yu''s mission.


    When she heard that Su Yu found the goddess and used the power of the goddess to seal the devil, she was full of worship.


    "Su Yu-kun is amazing." Kurase Mayumi praised him.


    "Probably only you will believe these things, and no one else will believe them." Su Yu could see that Mayumi Kurase did not question him.


    "No, as long as Su Yu-kun speaks to everyone seriously, they will definitely understand Su Yu-kun." Kurase Mayumi said quickly.


    "It would be great if everyone was as well-behaved as Mayumi." Su Yu patted her little head.


    Kurase Mayumi''s small head leaned in Su Yu''s arms and did not speak.


    "Mayumi, I miss you too." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Kurase Mayumi heard Su Yu''s words and looked up to see his gentle eyes, a heart full of warmth.


    Su Yu lowered her head, and Mayumi Kurase closed her eyes.


    After a few minutes.


    Mayumi Kurase opened her eyes, feeling very sweet in her heart.


    "Go to sleep, it''s late today." Su Yu hugged her and said.


    "Yeah." Mayumi Kurase closed her eyes and leaned against Su Yu.


    Su Yu felt the scent radiating from her body, and also a little soft pressure, and remembered what happened to Xiaoniao''s house just now.


    Kurase Mayumi felt something, her pretty face turned red, and she glanced at Su Yu.


    "Cough cough, nothing, go to sleep." Su Yu felt a little embarrassed and didn''t expect Mayumi Kurase to discover this kind of thing.


    "Jun Su Yu, if you don''t mind..."


    Mayumi Kurase stretched out her little hand, her face a little hot.


    "Mayumi, trouble you." Seeing this, Su Yu stopped insisting. If he persisted, he really couldn''t sleep anymore.


    With Su Yu''s consent, Kurase Mayumi lowered her head and her face turned red.


    ...


    Arriving early in the morning, the Kurase family.


    Su Yu and Mayumi Kurase were eating breakfast, and there was still an unfading blush on Mayumi Kurase''s face opposite.


    "Mayumi, shall we go on a date this afternoon?" Su Yu said.


    "Su Yu-kun has time, let''s go." Mayumi Kurase looked up at him.


    "Don''t care about other people''s feelings, you are all the same in my heart, and there is something that belongs to you, and Mayumi is the same." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun hasn''t been looking for them for so long, they should miss Su Yu-kun very much." Mayumi Kurase reminded Su Yu.


    "You don''t need to remind me of this kind of thing. Have you ever seen someone''s girlfriend say this to a boyfriend?" Su Yu''s forehead was filled with black lines.


    "Su Yu-jun has many girlfriends. I am just one of them. I am not qualified to occupy Su Yu-kun forever." Mayumi Kurase lowered her head.


    "Whether or not you are qualified is not your decision, but I have the final say. I think Mayumi can have my day." Su Yu took her little hand and kissed it lightly.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Mayumi Kurase felt warm.


    "I am looking forward to the afternoon date. Hurry up and have breakfast. After eating, I will send you to the neighborhood of the school." Su Yu released her little hand.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Mayumi Kurase smiled sweetly.


    ...


    Total Wu Gao.


    Gabriel did not come to school today as expected.


    Weinet was a little worried about her situation, but couldn''t get through the call, so she could only look at Su Yu.


    Yesterday, she actually went to Gabriel''s house, but when she knocked on the door, no one responded.


    She thought of the relationship between Su Yu and Gabriel, and she felt that Su Yu should have taken Gabriel away.


    However, she was thinking again, Jia Baili is an angel no matter what, she shouldn''t be with Su Yu so easily?


    At the end of get out of class, Winnett hesitated and came to Su Yu.


    "Vinette wants to ask about Xiaojia''s situation, right?" Su Yu said directly without waiting for her to speak.

 546 Chapter 546 Demon Lord Su Yu

    Vignette was taken aback, and quickly reacted.


    "Xiaojia didn''t come to school today, I was a little worried about her situation..."


    "As a demon, Vinette is really worried about the angel''s situation. She is really a kind girl." Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "I... Am I not like a demon?" Vinette said nervously.


    "Vinette is like an angel in my eyes, gentle and kind." Su Yu praised.


    "Really...really?" Weinet was stunned. He is a devil, why does it give people the impression?


    "Venete, do you want to be a real devil?" Su Yu lowered his voice.


    Wei Nai nodded, looking at Su Yu expectantly.


    "When it''s time for lunch break, come to the rooftop to find me, and I will teach you how to become a big devil." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    Vennette hesitated a bit when he heard the words, but finally nodded.


    Su Yu watched Weinet return to her seat, Xuexiaxuno beside him sighed, and it seemed that Weinet could not escape Su Yu''s hand.


    "Xiao Xuenai, what''s the matter?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "Nothing." Xuexiaxue said quickly, for fear that Su Yu would bully her again.


    However, there is a saying: Whatever you are afraid of, you will come.


    As soon as class time came, Su Yu began to disturb Xuexia Xuena again.


    Xuexia Xuena was disturbed by him, and she couldn''t concentrate on class, and looked at him with shame and anger.


    Although it��s okay for her not to attend classes, this is a school after all.


    "Xiaoxunai, so cute." Su Yu put his arm around her and said in her ear.


    Xuexia Xuenai''s face was hot, silently enduring Su Yu''s interruption.


    Yuihama Yui and Miura Yuko both noticed the situation here.


    Yuihama Yui gave Yukino Yukoshita a sympathetic look, and Yumiko Miura was a little envious of her. If she had been, she would have accepted Su Yu''s bullying.


    ...


    The lunch break came soon.


    Su Yu walked towards the rooftop, and Weinet looked at his back and was about to follow, when he heard a voice.


    "Venete, where are you going?" Satania asked curiously.


    "Satania, you came right in time, do you want to go with me to listen to Jun Su Yu talk about how to become a real big devil?" Weinet thought for a while.


    "How to become a real big devil? Does Jun Su Yu know?" Satania asked in confusion.


    "It is said that the senior demon in the exorcism team is his girlfriend. Maybe Su Yujun really knows what the big devil should do." Weinet analyzed.


    "Then I will reluctantly listen to him, even though I''m already the devil." Satania said proudly.


    Vignette gave her a blank look and walked towards the rooftop.


    "Wait for me, Vinette." Satania saw Vinette leaving and hurriedly caught up with her.


    The two came to the rooftop together, and when they saw Su Yu and Luni next to him, their eyes widened.


    "High... high-level demon?" Satania felt the aura radiating from Luni, and was a little frightened.


    "My lord, hello." Vignette bowed.


    "Yeah." Luni replied faintly.


    "You... hello." Satania bowed cautiously.


    In front of the real high-level demon, she dare not call herself a big demon.


    "You two don''t need to be so nervous, Luni is just my subordinate." Su Yu smiled slightly and released the power of the devil.


    Winnett and Satania looked at him blankly, how could he have demonic power on his body?


    "Actually, my previous life was the demon lord, and the head of the big skull room is just my subordinate." Su Yu put away the huge demon power.


    "Why the man in the new hell..."


    "My identity is known to only a few people, and now, only the head of the Great Skeleton and a part of the exorcism team know. The task you received is actually to let me go to the new hell, open the seal on me, and let me Regain memories of past lives..."


    Weinet suddenly realized that it was no wonder that this task had to be assigned to them, it turned out to be for this reason.


    "Of course, there is one more, because when I was the demon lord in my previous life, I liked girls more. Therefore, you two outstanding talents were sent to me by the people of New Hell. Your identity in the future, It is most likely the wife of the Demon Lord." Su Yu smiled.


    Vignette blushed, unexpectedly for this reason.


    "The devil lord''s wife is so handsome!" Satania looked longing.


    For her, the important thing is her identity, she doesn''t even know what the price will be.


    "Venete, you were born in an ordinary family, but you have achieved excellent results. You are kind, gentle and like an angel. This is your strength and your weakness as a demon." Su Yu slowly said.


    "I know, but, I... I can''t do anything to hurt others." Vignette lowered his head.


    "The big devil is definitely not a title that can be obtained by hurting others. A real devil does not stick to one form when doing bad things."


    Winnett was taken aback, then asked.


    "Then I...how do I become a great demon?"


    "It''s very simple. For example, I am Xiaojia''s boyfriend now, and you are vying with her for me because you are doing bad things and you can become a big devil..."


    "Huh? Did you really become Xiaojia''s boyfriend?" Weinet was a little surprised. When did the angel become so open?


    "I understand. From now on, you are my boyfriend, and I can only have my girlfriend." Satania said solemnly.


    "Pay attention to Master Su Yu, or else..." Luni stared at Satania with cold eyes.


    "Ye... I''m sorry, I was too smug. Please... please be my boyfriend, Master Su Yu." Satania was weakened by her look, and said to Su Yu.


    "No problem, Satania, I promise you that I will be your boyfriend in the future." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "Really? Then did I beat Gabriel, did bad things, and became the real devil?" Satania said in surprise.


    "It''s definitely not such a simple thing to become a big devil. You have to date me to let Gabriel see our intimate scenes and make her jealous. This is a bad thing." Su Yu said in a persuasive way.


    "Is that so? Let''s go on a date, just in front of Gabriel, let the angel feel the frustration that my great demon Satania brought her." Satanya said happily.


    Vignette looked at Satania, who was completely deceived by Su Yu.


    Moreover, Su Yu just said that they accepted this task for Su Yu.


    Does that mean that no matter how hard they work, they will eventually become Su Yu''s women?


    Although this is good for the family, Vignette knows that Su Yu has more than one girlfriend, and by then, her status may not be as good as it is now.


    "Venete, don''t think about it, I just ask you, do you want to be a great devil?" Su Yu looked at Venett.

 547 547 Mayumis Curiosity

    Do you want to be the big devil?


    Weinet thought, hesitated.


    She is very kind, but it doesn''t mean that she, like Satania, doesn''t think about anything.


    After knowing the reason why New Hell gave them the task, she knew that this was something that could not be avoided.


    "I want to be a great demon," Vignette whispered.


    "Very well, you are a good friend of Xiaojia. In this case, the effect should be better." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Vignette flushed, and felt hot at the thought of that kind of thing.


    Satania was thinking about what to do with Gabriel after her failure.


    She didn''t even know what it meant to be Su Yu''s girlfriend.


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    Su Yu picked up Mayumi Kurase and took her to the hot spring hotel.


    Mayumi Kurase is very well-behaved, knowing that Su Yu is going to take her to the hot spring hotel, she is just a little bit shy, and doesn''t mean to refuse him.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to cover up either, this kind of thing doesn''t need any cover up.


    Mayumi Kurase is more well-behaved than Yui Hama. For Su Yu, such a girlfriend has more choices.


    As soon as he arrived at the hot spring hotel, Su Yu asked Mayumi Kurase to go to the hot spring.


    Mayumi Kurase obediently soaked in the hot springs. When the maid Xiaoyu took her to the room, she saw the rich dishes on the table, and her face was a little confused. Could there be other girls?


    "Mayumi, in fact, I have always had a small wish. I don''t know, can you help me complete it?" Su Yu said.


    "What''s your wish?" Mayumi Kurase looked curious.


    "Let''s show Mayumi." Su Yu said to the maid next to Xiaoyu.


    The maid Xiaoyu brought a picture and handed it to Mayumi Kurase.


    When Mayumi Kurase saw the painting, her face instantly turned red. She looked at the table and abundant food prepared by Su Yu, and she was extremely ashamed.


    "Ahem, Mayumi, okay?" Su Yu asked with some expectation.


    Kurase Mayumi snorted and lowered her head, not knowing what to do.


    "I''ll go out." Su Yu knew that Mayumi Kurase was very shy, got up and left the room.


    The maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiaotao took the food off the table.


    Mayumi Kurase looked at the clean table with a blush on her small face. Is this really okay?


    Afterwards, she thought that she hadn''t seen Su Yu for so long, and it should be okay to get closer to him, right?


    "Miss Kurase, do you want us to help?" Maid Xiaoyu asked.


    "Trouble you." Mayumi Kurase blushed.


    The maid Xiaoyu and the maid Xiaotao looked at each other.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu passed through the wall, and the two maids guarded the door.


    He looked at Mayumi Kurase and her blushing face, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Kurase Mayumi held her face, afraid to look at Su Yu.


    ...


    As the sun sets, the dinner is over.


    Kurase Mayumi soaked in the hot spring pool, and her face was hot when she thought of what happened just now.


    In front of Su Yu, she really didn''t have any secrets.


    "Mayumi, sorry." Su Yu walked into the hot spring pool and said to Mayumi Kurase.


    "No... it doesn''t matter." Mayumi Kurase looked at him shyly.


    "Mayumi is so well-behaved, I made such an excessive request. If Yui had driven me away long ago, you really did it." Su Yu said in a judo.


    "Su Yujun''s request, I...I can''t refuse..."


    "Idiot Mayumi, it is because you are so obedient that you are bullied by me." Su Yu came to her and hugged her gently.


    "I would rather be bullied by you than you hate." Mayumi Kurase''s small head leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Idiot Yumi." Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "Su Yujun, no matter what your request is, I will not refuse you, even if you just use me as a prop..."


    "Idiot, you are not allowed to speak any more, if you continue, I will feel distressed." Su Yu patted her little head and said.


    "Jun Su Yu hasn''t come to me for so long. I feel that my life is a little gloomy. I think about Jun Su Yu every day, and I dream of it when I sleep..."


    "I really want to pluck up the courage to find you, but I know that everyone is waiting for you and they didn''t bother you."


    "I have been thinking of you all the time, I have always liked you, Su Yujun."


    When Mayumi Kurase spoke, tears fell.


    "Sorry, Mayumi." Su Yu faced such a gentle confession, and her tears, a trace of guilt rose in her heart.


    I was so too much to her just now, is he too bad?


    Afterwards, Su Yu remembered the scene just now, and that trace of guilt was directly left behind.


    Kurase Mayumi wiped her tears, and was about to speak, she couldn''t help looking at Su Yu when she felt something.


    "Sorry, Mayumi, I didn''t mean to..."


    Su Yu took a step back, and before he could say anything, Mayumi Kurase plunged into his arms.


    ...


    Night falls.


    In the room of the hot spring hotel.


    Su Yu sat at the window holding Mayumi Kurase.


    Kurase Mayumi''s small head was leaning against Su Yu''s arms, and there was still a blush on her small face.


    "Su Yu-kun, in fact, you don''t have to be so restrained all the time, everyone knows that Su Yu-kun will be responsible." Mayumi Kurase whispered.


    "Mayumi, I am very happy that you guys like me. However, for that matter, I must abide by my principles. I cannot let you leave school just because I can''t control it for a while." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Su Yu-kun is really gentle." Mayumi Kurase turned to look at Su Yu.


    "I''m not as gentle as you think. If you really reach the right age, I won''t wait for you." Su Yu smirked.


    "How does Su Yu-jun face those girlfriends who are much older than us?" Kurase Mayu asked beautifully.


    "Well, naturally you won''t be polite... Mayumi, are you testing me?" Su Yu reacted halfway through the conversation.


    "I didn''t test Su Yu-kun, I just think you should have a girlfriend who is much older than us, so that''s Su Yu-kun." Mayumi Kurase shook her head.


    "What is my impression in your heart?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "In my heart, Jun Su Yu is a very powerful person, attracting girls of different stages and making them like you..."


    "Ahem, Mayumi, I still have requirements for age." Su Yu felt that his impression of Mayumi Kurase was extremely bad.


    "I know, Su Yu-kun is just bad, not that kind of scum." Mayumi Kurase nodded.


    "..." Su Yu, he felt that these two words had similar meanings.


    "Su Yu-kun, do you have any children?" Mayumi Kurase turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Mayumi, I''m still young, the child probably, should, maybe not." Su Yu said this with a guilty conscience.


    "If you have children, you must be as good as Su Yu-kun." Mayumi Kurase said with a smile.

 548 Chapter 548: Jia Bailis Little Worry

    Early Thursday morning.


    Su Yu sent Mayumi Kurase to the school, came to Gabriel''s door, and knocked on the door.


    However, Gabriel in the room did not respond to his meaning, or rather, Gabriel did not know that the person outside was Su Yu.


    As soon as Su Yu''s blurring opened, he passed directly through the door of the room.


    "Damn it, why died again."


    "This mage is really useless, he can''t even increase blood."


    "These guys dare to snatch my dropped items, damn it! I want to send you all home!"


    A lazy and grumpy voice came from the room.


    Su Yu walked through the kitchen and came to the bedroom. At a glance, he saw Gabriel lying on the floor playing games.


    Although the long golden hair is still so soft, there are many empty snack bags and scattered clothes around.


    Gabriel is wearing a large T-shirt. This is what Su Yu left here, but now it has become her clothes.


    "Xiao Jia, this can''t be done." Su Yu''s voice rang in Jia Baili''s ears.


    Gabriel was taken aback, turned his head to see that it was Su Yu, and he was relieved.


    "Why are you here?" Gabriel whispered, pulling the hem of the T-shirt to cover more space.


    "I''m here to tell you to go to school. Xiaojia should go to school. If she doesn''t go, she will become a waste angel." Su Yu snapped his fingers, and a maid appeared and started cleaning.


    "I don''t want to go to school, I just want to play games, Jun Su Yu, will you raise me?" Jia Baili sat up, holding Su Yu''s arm.


    "Don''t you want to change me? Why do you become like this now?" Su Yu hugged her and sat on the bed.


    "It''s too much trouble to change you. I want to change myself. I used to live too tired, but now I live very freely. This kind of me is the real me. The former me is just a fake angel. "Jia Baili leaned against Su Yu''s arms and said.


    "Do you want me to raise you, do you plan to let me raise you for a lifetime, or raise you for a while? I don''t plan to raise an angel who will run away." Su Yu looked down at Gabriel.


    "If you can, I want you to support me for a long, long time, I want you to live longer, and want to be with you all the time." Jia Baili hugged Su Yu tightly.


    "Xiaojia, in fact, I have the blood of the god race, just like you, immortal." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    "Really?" Gabriel looked at him in surprise.


    "Use your angel power to feel it." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Gabriel shook hands with him, a halo appeared above his head, and the angel''s power was activated.


    In an instant, she felt the sacred power of Su Yu, which was stronger than the sacred power she possessed.


    "Xiao Jia''s angel power is in front of me, like a little sheep meeting a big bad wolf." Su Yu said with her little hand.


    "I''m only a graduate angel, and when I reach the level of my sister, I am the real archangel." Gabriel said with a blushing face.


    "Is your sister a real archangel? Then she won''t allow Xiao Jia to become a useless angel?" Su Yu''s eyes rolled.


    "My sister shouldn''t come to the world..." Jiabaili said uncertainly.


    "In case, if she comes to the world and wants to take Xiaojia away, I will do my best to help." Su Yu kissed her little hand.


    "It would be great if Su Yujun could change her sister. In this case, her sister would not have to work so hard to be an archangel..."


    "Are you true? Hope I change your sister?" Su Yu said with interest.


    "Well, can you help me change my sister?" Jia Baili looked up at Su Yu.


    "I think the only thing that can change a girl''s thing quickly is love." Su Yu hinted to Gabriel.


    "In love?!" Gabriel understood Su Yu''s meaning, her face hot.


    Doesn''t it mean that Su Yu is going to attack her sister?


    If Su Yu''s strategy is successful, how should she get along with her sister in the future?Moreover, if my sister knew that Su Yu had so many girlfriends, would she be very angry?


    Her older sister, who is an archangel, has a strength far beyond that of a high-level demon. What if Su Yu is not her opponent?


    "Xiaojia, don''t think about it. When your sister comes to catch you, you will understand what I mean." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, my sister is an archangel, even more powerful than ordinary high-level demons. You must be careful." Gabriel persuaded.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine." Su Yu was not afraid.


    Heaven is the same as New Hell, sister Jiabaili''s strength is at best similar to Liuni, no matter how high, this world simply cannot withstand that power.


    Gabriel was still a little worried. She knew that Su Yu had many girlfriends. Now, even she is Su Yu''s girlfriend.


    Her sister is an archangel, and so beautiful, Su Yu might like her at first sight.


    "You must not let your sister descend on the world." Jia Baili thought to herself, whether it was to protect her sister or to protect Su Yu, she didn''t plan to let the two meet.


    "Okay, Xiao Jia, it''s time to put on clothes. Such a Xiao Jia, but there is no way to go to school." Su Yu released Jia Baili.


    The maid has cleaned the room.


    "I didn''t eat breakfast, I felt a little weak, Su Yujun, would you help me change my clothes?" Jia Baili opened her arms and said.


    "Is Xiao Jia not shy?" Su Yu brought the sailor school uniform and helped her change her clothes.


    "We are already in that kind of relationship. Is there anything else to be ashamed of? Jun Su Yu knows me well, and I know Jun Su Yu well." Jia Baili tucked her long hair.


    "Angels are really different from humans. Yui and Koyuki are always shy, but Xiaojia is more natural and makes me like it more." Su Yu helped her put on a sailor school uniform.


    "I am not an ordinary human girl. I don''t need to live like a human girl. With Su Yujun''s relationship with me, there is no need to hide it." Jia Baili closed her eyes and said.


    "Then let me change your clothes for you next time? The kind of changing all over again." Su Yu joked.


    "In that case, Jun Su Yu..."


    Gabriel''s face turned red when he thought of the last time.


    "That''s a reward for Xiao Jia." Su Yu said with a smirk.


    "How can there be that kind of reward, I don''t need that kind of reward." Gabriel protested.


    "The protest is invalid. Next time, I will teach Xiao Jia some useful knowledge." Su Yu stroked her blonde hair.


    "Is that kind of weird knowledge again? Is Jun Su Yu raising me for that kind of thing? Humans are really terrible." Jia Baili whispered.


    "Then do you want to get more money?" Su Yu smiled playfully.


    "Jun Su Yu, teach me more useful knowledge and give me more money." Jiabaili looked at Su Yu with innocent eyes.


    "If Xiaojia is obedient, I will give you more money, keep supporting you, and always take care of you." Su Yu took her into his arms.

 549 Chapter 549: Lazy, Lazy, Gabriel

    On the way to school.


    Gabriel and Su Yu were sitting in the back of the car, with their small heads resting on his shoulders.


    Su Yu turned his head and found that Gabriel was asleep.


    "Have you played games all night?" Su Yu put her on her lap so that she could sleep more comfortably.


    Gabriel had a sweet smile on her face, as if she had dreamed of something that pleased her.


    Su Yu stroked her blonde hair lightly, and the car drove towards Chief Wu Gao.


    When the two came to the vicinity of Zongwu Gao, Su Yu woke up Gabriel.


    Gabriel''s little face was still a little sleepy.


    Su Yu looked at it, a green light radiated from his hand, and placed it on top of her head.


    Gabriel felt a little cool and did not resist, this feeling was very comfortable.


    After a few seconds, she felt good.


    "What kind of magic is this, Jun Su Yu, teach me, okay? In this way, I can keep playing games." Jia Baili looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "Take a good rest. Otherwise, there will be no rewards. Don''t think about this magic, it will only be used when it should be used." Su Yu flicked Gabriel''s little head.


    "When should it be used? When should it not be used?" Gabriel said, holding her head.


    "Little Jia will use it when she''s tired." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot!" Jia Baili second understood Su Yu''s meaning, her face was a little hot.


    "Aren''t you shy? Waste angel." Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "Of course I will be shy about this kind of thing." Jia Baili gave Su Yu a white glance and walked toward the classroom.


    Su Yu followed behind her, looking at Gabriel who had become a waste angel.


    In the past, she would definitely greet everyone she knew, but now she has a lazy expression on her face, and she can''t tell that it is Gabriel, who is ranked very high.


    When the students in the corridor saw Gabriel, they did not recognize her, even the students in the same class did not recognize her for a while.


    When Gabriel walked into the classroom, some students still had some doubts on their faces, until she sat in her seat, and their doubts turned into astonishment.


    This... Is this lazy girl still a kind Gabriel like that angel?With a pure smile on her face and a friendly attitude?


    "Xiaojia..." Rafil covered her mouth, looking at Gabriel in disbelief.


    In just a few days, that pure and kind excellent angel turned out to be like this. What happened in this?


    "Xiaojia, what''s the matter with you? Are you sick? Still not feeling well?" Weinet looked at Gabriel with concern.


    "My body is very good, what''s the matter? Is it strange to see me? Winnett." Gabriel yawned.


    "This is not a strange or not strange question, it is a very strange question, Xiaojia, you were an angel a few days ago, but now you are simply a lazy angel..."


    "It''s good to be lazy. Angels have such a long lifespan. There is no need to work so hard. Anyway, there are people who are willing to support me." Gabriel said lazily.


    Hearing these words, Weinet subconsciously looked at the door of the classroom and saw Su Yu walking in.


    Su Yu smiled at her and said nothing.


    Weinet understood that Gabriel would become like this, and it must have something to do with Su Yu, or in other words, it was Su Yu who changed Gabriel.


    Su Yu sat in the last row.


    "How did she become like this? Did you do something to her?" Xuexia Xuenai whispered.


    "Xiaoyuna, she would become like this because she was like this. I used the method of predicting the future and saw her future. Even without my intervention, she would become such a person." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Foreseeing the future? Isn''t she an angel? How can you predict the future of an angel? Are you better than an angel?" Yukino Yukino can accept their identity now.


    "You are right, I am better than an angel, because I have a divine power." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "If you are a god, then this world is almost at the end." Xuexia Xuenao gave him a white look.


    "Xiaoxuna, even if I am a god, it is impossible to change this world. The world in which you exist is the best world." Su Yu said with her little hand.


    "Liar..." Xuexiaxue Nai muttered.


    Su Yu approached instantly and pecked her little cheek.


    Xuexia Xuenai blushed and glared at him fiercely.


    "It''s a pity that class time has not arrived yet." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    "If you dare to bully me during class time, I will really get angry." Xuexiaxue Nao said with shame.


    "Then, do you want to change positions with Youzi? Regarding her, no matter how I bully her, she will not refuse." Su Yu shrugged.


    "This is my position, I...I don''t want to give it to her." Xuexia Xuena dodged his eyes.


    "Xiao Xue Na wants to be closest to me, but you don''t let me bully you..."


    "Can''t you take it for a while? Why do you have to bully me?" Xuexia Xuena said with a grimace in his eyes.


    "I came to school to bully you, otherwise, why should I come to school?" Su Yu blinked.


    "Aren''t you here to learn knowledge?" Xuexiaxue was not angry.


    "In terms of health care knowledge, I have learned a lot, and only practice it." Su Yu smiled.


    "You... bad guy!" Yukino Yukino turned her head shyly and angrily.


    "I''m so bad. If Xiaoxue doesn''t want to leave, it means that you have accepted my bullying of you. Anyway, no one can see. I set up the barrier. Don''t worry." Su Yu put his arm around one hand. Yukino''s slender waist under the snow.


    "Is it true that no one can see it?" Yukino under Xuexia looked at the people around him. Although they didn''t look over, what if one didn''t pay attention?


    "I don''t want Xiaoxuna to be seen by others in such a serious manner. I can only see Xiaoxuna like that." Su Yu''s hands were a little irregular again.


    "You bad guy..."


    ...


    Gabriel''s changes were so great that both demons and an angel were shocked, and Yukoshita Yukino and Yubihama Yui, and Miura Yuiko were equally surprised.


    However, after learning about the relationship between Su Yu and Gabriel, their surprise disappeared.


    They all made some changes for Su Yu, such as accepting other girls.


    Gabriel became like this, although it was a bit weird, but because of Su Yu''s words, it was quite normal.


    Compared to the false angel Gabriel, the current Gabriel is more real, like a lazy and lovely human girl.


    This kind of Gabriel is more accessible, unlike the previous Gabriel, it gives people a very sacred feeling, just like an angel.


    When the lunch break came, Gabriel was going to buy drinks and lunch, but found that she didn''t bring any money.


    "Xiao Jia, take it." Su Yu handed Jia Baili 10,000 yen.


    "Thank you Su Yujun." Jia Baili smiled sweetly.


    "..." Yukino Yukoshita, Yuihama Yui, Yuiko Miura.


    Is this angel too real?

 550 Chapter 550

    Lunch break.


    Ministry of Service.


    Today''s ministry was unexpectedly lively, Yukino Yukoshita, Yui Yuihama, Yuiko Miura, Himeina Ebina.


    Yuihama Yui invited Yui Miura, and Yui Miura invited Himeina Ebina. Su Yu sat between Yukoshita Yukino and Yui Yui and ate silently.


    The four girls had a good chat, and after Miura Yuko was no longer so hostile to Yukoshita, the relationship between the two was OK.


    As for the famous Ebina Hime, she was originally full of curiosity about Yukino under Xuexia, and now she had the opportunity to chat face-to-face, and she was planning to introduce some strange things to Yukino under Xuexia.


    "Himeica, Yukoshita doesn''t like your collections, it''s still enough," Miura Yuko reminded.


    She was worried that Eilao Jicai angered Su Yu.


    "That''s really a shame." Eilao Ming Ji Cai looked disappointed.


    "Student Ename, Xiao Xuenai will definitely not like your collections, she is a very serious person." Su Yu smiled.


    Yukino''s face blushed, and this guy started to bully her again.


    "Then Su Yu-kun is interested? I think that Totsuka Saika and Su Yu-kun can make a pair, it will be very interesting." Eilao Himena looked forward to it.


    "My orientation is normal, I only like cute girls, for example, girls like Classmate Ebin." Su Yu joked.


    "Jun Su Yu is really good at joking. I don''t like boys like Su Yujun. There are too many excellent girls around you. If you like you, I would be too inexistent." Eilao Ji Cai pushed her glasses and her eyes Three people were swept.


    The three of them were all blushing, and it was not difficult for Ebiname Hime to realize this.


    "Classmate Hai Laoming is really smart. In fact, if you like me, we might have a lot of topics to talk about." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "I still have things, so I won''t leave to disturb you." Eilao Ji Cai stood up and hurriedly left the ministry.


    Xuexia Xuena looked at the closed door and slapped Su Yu''s hand openly.


    "Xiaoyuna, she is so cute that she is shy." Su Yu held her little hand, and the other hand held Yuihama Yui''s little hand.


    Miura Yumiko''s eyes darkened.


    "Jun Su Yu, I...I''m leaving now..."


    "Yomiko, come here." Su Yu''s tone was a bit unwilling to refuse.


    Yuko Miura came to Su Yu with a little doubt.


    Su Yu''s chair retreated a bit, and took her little hand, pulling her directly into his arms.


    Miura Yuko''s face was flushed, and she tried to stand up, but couldn''t.


    "Yui Yi, Koyuki, Yuiko, thank you for being able to like me." Su Yu said to the three of them.


    "Su Yu-kun, even if you are so bad, I like you." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Me... Me too." Miura Yuko said quickly.


    "I don''t like you..." Xuexiaxue Nai said quite proudly.


    "Luni." Su Yu called.


    "Master Su Yu, what''s the matter?" Luni appeared in front of the three of them.


    "Xiaoxuna, I''ll give you another chance to reorganize the language." Su Yu smiled and looked at Xuexiaxuna.


    "I...I like you!" Yukino Yukino clenched her small fist in embarrassment.


    "Sorry, I doubt that you like me. How about you show that you like me with practical actions?" Su Yu smiled.


    Xuexiaxuena flushed, and was about to refuse, when she saw that Yuni was ready to go.


    She closed her eyes and slowly approached Su Yu.


    However, Su Yu was rude, and a kiss fell.


    Xuexia Xuena struggled, but was hugged by him.


    Yuiko Miura looked at the two people in front of her, turned her head shyly, and Yuihama Yui did the same.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena, whose face was flushed, and he still needed special means to deal with Tsundere.


    Miura Yuiko and Yuihama Yui got hot on their faces. Then, will they be here?


    "Yui and Yuiko are both well-behaved and obedient girls, so I won''t bully you." Su Yu looked at them and smiled.


    "You mean, I''m an unbehaved, disobedient girl?" Yukino Yukino said with her small fist.


    "Xiaoxue is a tsundere, Tsundere is equal to not speaking human words, if you want Xiaoxuna to speak the truth, you must put away your own tsundere." Su Yu''s blur was opened and disappeared.


    The three of them looked at the sofa behind and saw that Su Yu was making tea.


    "What is this ability? Teleportation?" Xuexia Xuena asked curiously.


    "Almost, try it, black tea from another world." Su Yu held the tea set and placed it in front of the three of them.


    "Black tea in another world?" The three curiously looked at the black tea in the cup.


    Su Yu poured a cup of black tea for them alone, after thinking about it, he took out the made dessert from the space ring and placed it in front of them.


    "Drink it well." Yuihama Yui tasted it and his eyes lit up.


    "Delicious!" Miura Yuko praised.


    "It''s better than my black tea." Xuexia Xuena tasted it, and said not reconciled.


    "I gave it to you. You will make tea in the future." Su Yu took out a pot of black tea and placed it in front of Xuexia Xuena.


    This is the best black tea picked by the maid in the space ring, and the black tea on the far supermarket.


    "Then I will accept it unceremoniously." Xuexia Xuenai smiled sweetly.


    For a person who likes black tea, this small pot of black tea is absolutely impeccable.


    "When Xiao Xuenai finishes drinking this small pot of black tea, the next one is not free." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Xuexia Xuenao stiffened and gave him a white look.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t always bully Koyuki." Yuihama Yui said with a small face.


    "Okay, okay, I will try to bully Xiaoxuna as little as possible in the future, and only bully her for eight hours a day." Su Yu said seriously.


    "..." Yuihama Yui, Miura Yuiko.


    "Yuhihama, it''s okay. If he likes to bully me, let him bully me. Anyway, I''m just one of his girlfriends..."


    Su Yu saw Xuexiaxuenai''s faintly resentful eyes and smirked.


    "Ahem, don''t be jealous Koyuki, I like Koyuki best."


    "You just like my appearance, you don''t really like me at all. Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking." Xuexiaxuena coldly snorted.


    "Well, I admit that what I liked was Xiaoxuno''s appearance at first, but now I like Xiaoxuno''s appearance more." Su Yu''s eyes were sincere.


    "Stupid! Bad! Soul is weak!" Xuexia Xuena used the quality triple.


    "My Xiaoxuna speaks really nicely. I like to listen. Go on." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Yukino looked at Yuyi in front of him, trying to say something, but couldn''t tell, so he could only look at him with shame and anger.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "Okay, I won''t bully Xiaoxuno. You can drink black tea with peace of mind here. I''ll go find another girl." Su Yu finished speaking and disappeared with Luni.

 551 Chapter 551 The Real Angel Vinnett

    The so-called other girls are naturally Gabriel.


    When Su Yu found her, she was having lunch with Winnett.


    "Master Su Yu." Vinet saw Su Yu and quickly stood up.


    "Master Su Yu?" Gabriel looked at Weinet in confusion, why did she call Su Yu like that?


    "Don''t be nervous, Winnett, I just came to Xiaojia." Su Yu sat next to Gabriel and glanced at Kawasaki Shaxi on the chair next to him.


    She was looking here, noticed the look in Su Yu''s eyes, retracted her gaze, and continued to eat her lunch.


    Compared to Gabriel��s bread and drinks, Kawasaki Saki��s lunch is much better. At first glance, she made a bento.


    I have to say that Saki Kawasaki is indeed a very powerful girl.


    Not only do they have to work until the early hours of the morning, but they also have to take care of their younger brother and sister, and they have to prepare lunch for the family.


    Even a male high school student may not be able to sustain it, but she can persist for so long.


    Su Yu looked at Kawasaki Saki with a smile on his face.


    "Please don''t stare at me all the time. This is a very satisfying and polite behavior, Su Yu-kun." Kawasaki Shaxi couldn''t bear it.


    "I just think that Kawasaki Shaxi is very beautiful, so I can''t help but look at you more. If it causes you trouble, then I can only say sorry." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Really? I didn''t hear the slightest apology in your tone." Kawasaki Shaxi looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "I''m very sincere, look at my eyes." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "From the look in your eyes, I saw that you are very distracted, and your eyes are very annoying to me." Kawasaki Saki said lightly.


    "Kawasaki Shaxi''s guess is right, should I give you a special reward?" Su Yu smiled.


    Kawasaki Shaxi''s face was a little bit ashamed, but instead of speaking to Su Yu, he got up and prepared to leave the rooftop.


    However, she was together, and before she took a few steps, a gust of wind blew over.


    Su Yu looked at the corner of the skirt raised by Kawasaki Shaxi, for a moment.


    Kawasaki Shaxi froze for a moment, and quickly covered her skirt, staring at Su Yu in shame.


    "It''s none of my business, don''t look at me like this, student Kawasaki Shaxi." Su Yu said innocently.


    "Did you see it?" Kawasaki Saki''s eyes were a little dangerous.


    "I didn''t see it." Su Yu turned his head.


    "If you didn''t see it, why wouldn''t you dare to look in my eyes?" Kawasaki Saki clenched his small fist.


    "I''m looking at the scenery." Su Yu glanced at Kawasaki Shaxi, who was blushing.


    "You...the soul is pale!" Kawasaki Shaxi gritted his teeth and turned and left.


    The door closed with a "bang".


    Su Yu glanced at Luni in the sky.


    Luni''s face turned white, and she quickly prepared to land.


    "No, I don''t mean to blame you, but if you dare to treat my goal like this in a crowded place, then you are not far from death."


    Luni understood Su Yu''s words and breathed a sigh of relief. She naturally knew that Su Yu didn''t like that kind of thing. If she really dared to do that, Su Yu wouldn''t make her feel better even if she didn''t kill her.


    "The wind just now seems to have traces of magical power." Weinet thought to himself, and glanced at Su Yu.


    Su Yu held Gabriel in one hand, and the full Gabriel leaned against Su Yu''s arms, taking a nap in peace.


    Weinet looked at Su Yu with gentle eyes, as if she understood why Gabriel liked him.


    With such eyes and the gesture of stroking Gabriel''s hair, Su Yu was extremely gentle to her.


    "However, he has so many girlfriends, doesn''t Xiao Jia understand it? Or, she understands such a thing, or chooses him?" Weinet was in a mixed mood.


    Su Yu looked up at Winnett and stretched out his hand to her.


    Vignette quickly lowered her head, and a blush appeared on her face. She was not ready for this kind of thing.


    Su Yu lightly tapped on Gabriel''s forehead, causing her to fall into a deep sleep, picked her up, and sat beside Vinnett.


    Gabriel was still leaning against Su Yu''s arms, but she turned one direction.


    "Venete, this is a good opportunity to become a great devil." Su Yu stretched out his hand again.


    Vignette hesitated for a moment, and put her little hand in his.


    Su Yu held her little hand and looked at this shy demon, feeling very interesting.


    Vignette glanced at Gabriel, feeling a little guilty, and his face flushed even more.


    Su Yu kissed her little hand lightly. As if an electric shock, Weinet wanted to withdraw her little hand, but Su Yu was holding it tightly, so she could only turn her head in shame, not daring to look at Su Yu.


    "Venete''s hand is a bit cold, is it because of the physique of the demons?" Su Yu put her little hand on her face and said softly.


    "I...I don''t know." Vinette stammered, her head blank, she didn''t know what to say.


    As a demon with excellent grades, this is the first time that a boy has held hands like this.


    "Let me warm Vinette''s little hand." Su Yu smiled and squeezed her little hand.


    Vignette felt a little warmth in his hands, and even felt warm in his heart, and the sound of rapid heartbeat became more obvious.


    "Venette''s heartbeat is so fast, is it because I am your first boyfriend?" Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Vinnett shrank his neck and his ears became red.


    "The shy Vignette is not like a demon at all, just like an angel." Seeing this, Su Yu pecked her little cheek as if a dragonfly dipped in water.


    Weinet was extremely ashamed, but still did not escape, because Su Yu was a high-level demon, and she was only a low-level demon.


    "Luni." Su Yu let go of her little hand and shouted to Luni.


    "Master Su Yu, what''s the matter?" Luni appeared in front of Su Yu.


    "Find Vinette''s parents and grant them the status of descendants of nobles." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yes." Luni glanced at Vinnett, her eyes slightly envy.


    Vignette looked at Su Yu in surprise, and only after Luni left did she react.


    "Master Su Yu, I...I haven''t done anything yet, why..."


    "Venete, the important thing is not what you did for me, but that I like Venete. This is enough. For me, your parents will be the offspring of nobles and it has no effect on it. Said, but it is a very important thing that can directly change your family." Su Yu patted Vinnett''s head.


    "Thank you Su Yu, I will not let you down. I will try my best to become a great devil and return your kindness." Vignette bent down.


    "Don''t be so restrained, I like the natural Vignette. It''s best to treat me as a friend. Don''t call me Master Su Yu, just call me Su Yu." Su Yu looked at Vignette with a smile.


    "Su Yu... Jun Su Yu..." Weinet tried to call.


    "Vinette is so good, when you go back next time, you can become a big demon." Su Yu stroked her little head.


    "Is it that simple? Are there no other requirements?" Weinet couldn''t believe it.


    "I just want to be good friends with Weinet, and I don''t mean anything else." Su Yu sighed.

 552 Chapter 552 Kawasaki Saki at the Bar

    Weinet looked at his sincere eyes and chose to believe in Su Yu.


    After all, she was destined to be Su Yu''s person, and even if she wanted to change, she could do nothing.


    The lunch break passed a little bit.


    The relationship between Winnett and Su Yu slowly improved.


    If she was a little bit resistant before, now she is Su Yu''s friend.


    When Gabriel woke up, she looked at Venete who was covering her mouth and smiling, and then looked at Su Yu. She always felt that Venete was fooled by Su Yu while she was asleep.


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    Su Yu sent Gabriel home.


    The maid was left with Gabriel to take care of her.


    Gabriel liked the existence of a maid very much. It was much more convenient for her to have a maid by her side.


    Su Yu was making dinner, and she glanced at Gabriel who was putting on a T-shirt. She was playing a game, looking attentively, quite cute.


    "Xiaojia, dinner is almost ready." Su Yu reminded.


    "I''m a bit busy now..."


    "Then I''ll feed you." Su Yu came to Jiabaili with dinner.


    "Jun Su Yu, you sit here." Jia Baili stood up and said.


    Su Yu sat down.


    Gabriel sat in front of Su Yu, with her small head leaning against him, and her mouth opened.


    "Xiao Jia is really a lazy angel." Su Yu smiled and fed her dinner.


    "I am a lazy angel. Jun Su Yu just likes angels like me. Humans are really strange creatures." Gabriel controlled the game characters while eating dinner.


    "I raise Xiaojia, just like raising a pet." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Then I will be your pet." Gabriel whispered.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, and continued to feed her dinner.


    When the dinner is finished, the maid cleans the dishes in the kitchen, and Su Yu is holding Gabriel while playing another game.


    Gabriel looked at the game Su Yu was playing with a blush on her face.


    Obviously, the game he played was not a serious game.


    "Xiaojia, look at this cat in the game, it looks very obedient." Su Yu looked down at Jia Baili in his arms.


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot." Jia Baili blushed.


    "Would you like some dessert?"


    Gabriel lowered her head in embarrassment, and understood what he meant.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu left Gabriel''s home.


    It was night outside.


    He changed into a suit and went to a bar.


    Quiet bar, elegant piano music.


    The guests gathered together in twos and threes and spoke quietly.


    This is a relatively high-end bar, but now it belongs to him.


    Su Yu went straight to the bar and looked at Kawasaki Saki in the counter.


    "Please bring me a cappuccino."


    "Sorry, this is the bar..."


    Kawasaki Shahi raised his head, half-talking, and was stunned.


    "Kawasaki Shaxi, good evening." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "Good evening, what do you want to order?" Kawasaki Shaxi said coldly.


    Su Yu unexpectedly found her place of work. Could it be that she was entangled by this guy?


    "Just have a glass of wine." Su Yu smiled.


    "Master Su Yu." A middle-aged man walked over.


    Kawasaki Shaxi''s face changed slightly. This person is her boss and has always taken good care of her. He actually called Su Yu the Lord Su Yu?


    "Sha Xi, you seem to be very confused, so let me tell you. This is already my bar. Now, I am your boss." Su Yu said simply.


    Kawasaki Shaxi looked at the middle-aged man in disbelief, the middle-aged man nodded, and then looked at Su Yu.


    "Master Su Yu, you and Shaxi seem to know each other, then you can talk slowly, and I won''t bother you."


    Su Yu watched the middle-aged leave, smiling at Kawasaki Saki.


    "I will resign tomorrow." Kawasaki Saki said without hesitation.


    "Shaxi, if you resign, it may affect your parents." Su Yu took out two documents and handed them to Kawasaki Shaxi.


    "You... are you going to use my parents'' work to threaten me?" Kawasaki Saki took the file and looked at it, clasping his small fist angrily.


    These two documents represent that Su Yu has mastered these two companies and can expel Kawasaki Shaxi''s parents at any time.


    "If Shaxi is willing to stay, your parents will get a promotion opportunity." Su Yu said directly.


    Kawasaki Shaxi fell silent. This was a very realistic thing, but it was the best thing for her.


    She thought of staying away from Su Yu, but she didn''t expect that Su Yu would still be eyeing her.


    The other party already knows her family situation. In this case, she can only listen to Su Yu''s words.


    "Since you have this plan, how much can you give me?" Kawasaki Saki said lightly.


    "Shaxi deserves to be Shaxi, so just talk about the price directly?" Su Yu appreciated.


    Kawasaki Shaxi was a girl who knew how to advance and retreat. Knowing that she couldn''t refuse, she immediately talked about the price with Su Yu. She was very smart and very realistic.


    "I''m just an ordinary girl, facing a despicable and shameless person like you, I can only face reality." Kawasaki Saki said blankly.


    "What I want is not your body." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Do you still want to get my heart?" Kawasaki Saki sneered.


    "Yes, I want to get Sha Xi''s sincerity, so that you like me from the bottom of my heart." Su Yu nodded.


    "This is absolutely impossible." Kawasaki Shaxi snorted coldly.


    "For me, nothing is impossible. Shaxi doesn''t like me now, just because he doesn''t understand me. When you get to know me, you will like me completely." Su Yu reached out his hand and held her. Little hands.


    "I really don''t know where your self-confidence comes from. I tell you, the person I like is definitely not a bad scum like you." Kawasaki Saki said with a small hand.


    "Pure white..."


    Kawasaki Shahi''s face was flushed, and he stared at Su Yu shyly and angry.


    "Shaxi looks like a bad girl, but unexpectedly, her heart is simpler..."


    Kawasaki Shaxi clenched her small fist and looked at Su Yu in shame.


    At that time, he really saw it, this soul is pale!


    "Shaxi seems to hate me, so I won''t stay here." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Kawasaki Saki breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that he is going back today.


    "I want to stay by Sha Xi''s side." Su Yu walked towards the dressing room.


    Kawasaki Shahi''s face was stiff.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu returned with a change of waiter''s uniform. He did not come to Kawasaki Saki''s side for the first time, but replaced the woman playing the piano, giving her some rest.


    The elegant piano music sounded, and the guests around were taken aback, looking at Su Yu who was playing the piano.


    The woman playing the piano looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    The same goes for Kawasaki Saki, who didn''t expect this guy to still play the piano.


    As the piano music sounded, the guests forgot to chat, just like listening to a concert.


    At the end of every song by Su Yu, there is applause.


    The guests who were planning to leave are no longer in a hurry to leave, but order new things and stay and continue to listen.

 553 Chapter 553 Kawasaki Shaxis Decision

    late at night.


    Hundreds of people have gathered in the bar where there were not many customers.


    Su Yu didn''t stop for a moment, just like a machine, playing for several hours.


    The woman who was responsible for playing the piano acted as a temporary waiter.


    Kawasaki Shaxi was placed next to Su Yu and was responsible for serving him tea and water.


    Su Yu drank water occasionally, and he never refused the piano music ordered by the guests.After listening to it, he can play it perfectly. He is a genius-level pianist.


    Kawasaki Shaxi looked at Su Yu, who played the piano, and had to say that his piano music was really good.


    Some songs are very sad, some are very cheerful, and some are very shocking. Sometimes it makes her sad, sometimes makes her happy, and sometimes makes her nervous.


    Listening to Su Yu''s piano music at such a distance made Kawasaki Saki feel another Su Yu.


    Such Su Yu is very elegant and melancholy, like a mystery, and wants people to understand him.


    Is he able to play such piano music, has he experienced such a story?


    When the music sounded, everyone had such doubts, including Kawasaki Saki.


    Time came one by one at twelve o''clock in the evening.


    Su Yu stood up, making many guests realize that it was late.


    "You are welcome to listen. I am just an ordinary high school student. I have to go to class tomorrow, so I will go back to rest first. This is my girlfriend. Tomorrow, when I will be here, you will know by asking her. Su Yu said apologetically, and then introduced Kawasaki Saki next to him.


    Kawasaki Saki was taken aback for a moment, his face flushed, girlfriend?When was she Su Yu''s girlfriend?


    The guests present expressed their understanding that Su Yu indeed looked like a high school student.


    Su Yu pulled Kawasaki Saki and walked towards the dressing room.


    "My working hours are not over yet." Kawasaki Saki was dragged by him, and only halfway through the walk did he react.


    "Your work today is over. The hourly salary will be doubled."


    "Are you true?" Kawasaki Saki did not refuse.


    "Of course, you are my girlfriend. What does double the hourly salary count?" Su Yu released his hand.


    "I haven''t promised you yet, I want to be your girlfriend." Kawasaki Shahi reminded.


    "When my girlfriend gets twice the hourly salary, if it''s wrong, continue to work, which one do you choose?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Kawasaki Shaxi.


    "I am." Kawasaki Shahi''s face flushed.


    She is a very realistic girl who will not have trouble with money.


    "Then go change your clothes and I will take you home." Su Yu walked into the men''s locker room.


    Kawasaki Saki walked into the women''s dressing room.


    ...


    On the streets late at night.


    There are only a few pedestrians, drunk uncles, and some cooking shops.


    Kawasaki Saki and Su Yu chose an oden store, which is her frequent visitor recently.


    The steaming oden is cheap, and the hot soup makes people feel warm as soon as you drink it.


    "Shaxi-chan, is this your boyfriend?" The owner of the shop is a white-haired old man. He finished his work and glanced at Kawasaki Shaxi and Su Yu.


    "He is not..."


    "Yes, I am Shaxi''s boyfriend. The food you made is so delicious and makes me feel very warm." Su Yu interrupted Kawasaki''s words and praised him.


    "It''s very warm? This is ordinary oden, not so effective." The old man smiled.


    "For me, this kind of heart-warming cuisine is priceless." Su Yu continued to boast.


    "It''s really interesting to say. I''ll invite you for this meal. From now on, I will bring Shaxi here often." The old man smiled.


    "Then I''m not welcome." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Kawasaki Shaxi glanced at Su Yu, feeling that the distance from him was much closer.


    "Shaxi, what''s the matter? Look at me like that?" Su Yu turned to look at Kawasaki Shaxi.


    "Nothing." Kawasaki Saki whispered.


    The two had eaten oden, and the old man refused Kawasaki Saki''s money and reminded her to be careful on the way home.


    It can be seen that this is a kind and enthusiastic old man.


    Su Yu held Kawasaki Shaxi''s little hand all the way, and when she got downstairs at her house, Kawasaki Shaxi looked at the light on and hesitated.


    "Shaxi, do you want to go to a nearby hotel with me?" Su Yu suggested.


    "Okay." Kawasaki Saki said in silence.


    Su Yu was not surprised. In order to prevent her family from worrying about her, Kawasaki Shaxi chose not to go home at this time, but it was normal.


    In addition, she knew Su Yu''s purpose, but was not afraid of anything.


    The two walked towards the hotel.


    On the way, Kawasaki Shahi stopped in front of a drugstore.


    "What''s the matter, Sha Xi?" Su Yu looked at her in disbelief.


    "I''m going to buy some things." Kawasaki Saki let go of Su Yu''s hand and walked into the drugstore.


    Not long after, Su Yu saw Kawasaki Shaxi coming out.


    Kawasaki Shaxi looked at the extra car next to Su Yu.


    "The hotel has been booked, let''s go." Su Yu opened the car door.


    Saki Kawasaki glanced at the driving maid Xiaoyu, and sat in the back of the car.


    When the car parked in front of the hotel.


    The expression on Kawasaki Shahi''s face was a little unnatural.


    When Su Yu opened the door with his room card.


    Kawasaki Shahi felt that his steps were a little heavy, and every step he took took courage.


    "Shaxi, let''s take a bath first." Su Yu sat on the sofa and said to Kawasaki Shaxi.


    Kawasaki Shaxi stiffened, but did not refuse him, and walked towards the bathroom.


    after an hour.


    Kawasaki Shahi walked out of the bathroom and lowered his head.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting..."


    Halfway through speaking, she raised her head, only to find that Su Yu was missing in the room.


    Suddenly, Kawasaki Saki''s eyes were attracted by a small card.


    She walked to the card, picked up the small card and looked at it, her face slowly reddening.


    This soul Dan, even left at this time, she was ready for everything, but he said that he was going to accompany other girlfriends.


    Kawasaki Shahi put down the small card, feeling a little complicated.


    She now had some doubts about whether Su Yu was teasing her on purpose.


    Otherwise, why would you leave at this time?Could it be that someone like him still cares about her feelings?


    She couldn''t guess Su Yu''s thoughts. If his purpose is really her, then why not stay?


    Suddenly, she remembered another sentence from Su Yu.


    "Yes, I want to get Shahi''s sincerity and make you like me from the bottom of my heart."


    "Does he really plan that way?" Kawasaki Sashi muttered.


    She recalled about Su Yu, it seemed that his girlfriends did not have any contradictions, each knew the other''s existence, but they would not be hostile to each other.


    "Could it be that he got their sincerity?" Kawasaki Saki guessed.


    If this is the case, it can explain why they can tolerate each other''s existence.


    Su Yu got their sincerity and prevented them from leaving Su Yu. If they want to stay with Su Yu, they must become one of his girlfriends.


    "It''s such a terrible guy, I won''t like him, absolutely not." Kawasaki Saki''s heart shuddered.


    She didn''t want to become that kind of girl.

 554 Chapter 554

    Friday.


    Today is destined to be a busy day.


    Therefore, Su Yu directly asked for leave.


    Early in the morning, he appeared in the Wuwu restaurant.


    Gan Hyugako made a good breakfast for him, and Kikuji Yuanguo ate breakfast with him.


    Since following Su Yu, Mujiu Zhiyuanguo has given up on the restaurant business. Now, the restaurant she holds in her hands is enough to bring her high income.


    Even if it is not working, Kikuchi Garden Fruit has a sufficient source of income.


    When Su Yu looked for her last night, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo was very excited, but he didn''t expect Su Yu to remember her.


    Su Yu doesn''t hate the artificial Kujiuzhi Yuanguo, because she is really cute.


    "Is Senior Suwon Dongmi away?" Su Yu asked casually after eating breakfast.


    "After she closed the shop, she went to Yuanyue Academy as a tutor." Ganri Xiangzi replied.


    "Oh? Did Senior Suwon Dongmi actually become a mentor? It really surprised me." Su Yu said in surprise.


    "She wants to help Miss Erina, which is equivalent to helping you." Gan Hyugako thought for a while.


    "Help me?" Su Yu smiled and said nothing.


    After Suwon''s failure, he went to Totsuki Academy, where Kojiro Shinomiya served as the chef of Totsuki Resort, and Eizan Eezu was also responsible for the management of Totsuki Resort.


    Originally, he was going to open one eye to Ruishan Zhijin.However, now that he has the reincarnation nine gouyu jade, he would not allow such a person around him.


    The matter of Yuanyue Academy has come to be liquidated.


    Seeing Su Yu''s smile, Gan Hyugako felt a chill in his heart.


    ...


    Nine o''clock in the morning.


    Yuanyue College.


    Downstairs of the Xijian Research Association.


    Su Yu walked into the building, went directly to Xi Jianrun''s door, and opened the door.


    Xi Jianrun was looking after Spice, and when he turned his head, he was happy when Su Yu was here.


    "Jun Su Yu, when did you come back?" Xi Jianrun put down the tool in his hand and came to Su Yu.


    "I just came back, come and see you." Su Yu closed the door and smiled at Xi Jianrun.


    "I''ll pour you tea." Xi Jianrun''s face was red.


    Su Yu sat in a chair and looked at Xi Jianjun''s experimental records.


    Her experiment records are very detailed. There is also the experiment report of Yoshino Yuuhime. She is now a member of the Shiomi Research Association. In addition, another name appears, Kawashima Rei.


    "Master of ceremonies Chuandao Rei?" Su Yu remembered her appearance.


    The appearance is cute, and it has a lot of popularity in Yuanyue Academy. Unfortunately, the cooking level is limited, and it is basically impossible to become one of the members of Yuanyue Ten Elite Reserve.


    Thinking of Rei Kawashima, Su Yu remembered Chiba Natsuya and Chiba Ori-e.


    Chiba Ori-e even teased him during the autumn trials, but later, there was no contact.


    Now, the other party is one of the collaborators of Yuanyue Academy, so he can make an appointment.


    Like Madam Yukinoshita, Chiba Natsuya is an extremely good woman, but unfortunately, her ability is limited after all, and she has tried her best to maintain the current industry.


    Su Yu is not interested in her industry, but is extremely interested in them.


    "Jun Su Yu, please use it." Xi Jianrun held a cup of hot tea and placed it in front of Su Yu.


    "Did you miss me?" Su Yu looked at Xi Jianrun a little nervous, but also a little expectant, and took advantage of the trend to pull her into his arms.


    Xi Jianrun heard Su Yu''s question and nodded.


    "How much do you miss me?" Su Yu looked down at her.


    "I really want to, I think about it every day." Xi Jianrun blushed.


    "Do you think during the day or at night?" Su Yu said with interest.


    "Thinking about every moment..."


    "Your answer is very interesting, I miss you too, especially..." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Xi Jianrun''s ears turned red, and Su Yu thought about her timing, but she couldn''t accept it.


    "You have done a good job in your recent work, and the reports of Yoshino Yuuhime and Kawashima Rei are also good. You have two talents, what rewards do you want?" Su Yu lifted her chin.


    "I...I want to taste Su Yujun''s cuisine." Xi Jianjun thought for a while.


    "Is it that simple?" Su Yu looked at her.


    Xi Jian Run said.


    "Before you start making lunch, do you want to try something else?" Su Yu blinked.


    "What is it?" Xi Jianrun really asked.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Xi Jianrun suddenly understood and lowered his head in shame.


    "You are so cute." Seeing her like this, Su Yu was not at all polite, and hugged her and walked into the room.


    Xi Jianjun''s little head was leaning against his arms. No matter how many times this kind of thing happened, she was very shy to her.


    An hour later, in the kitchen.


    "Jun Su Yu, is this not so good?" Xi Jianrun flushed.


    "What''s wrong? I asked the maid to guard the outside of the building. Apart from me, no man can get close here." Su Yu hugged Xi Jian Jun.


    "But... if other girls come..."


    "At that time, you can just hide it, just like before, hiding in front of me." Su Yu joked.


    Xi Jianrun heard this, his face was hot, and that could not be confused with this.


    "You don''t seem to be good at cooking. I specially taught you how to make cooking today. You have to thank me." Su Yu held Shiomi Jun''s little hand.


    "Thank you." Xi Jianrun said subconsciously.


    "You are welcome, having said that, be careful of being burned by the hot oil, the defense of the apron is not high." Su Yu kindly reminded.


    "Yeah." Xi Jianrun naturally knew that the apron''s defensive power was not high, but in fact, the high defensive power did not matter.


    The point is, there is only one apron, she feels very strange.


    Su Yu looked at Xi Jianrun''s seriousness, both hands were a little irregular.


    Xi Jianjun felt Su Yu''s small movements and didn''t say anything.


    However, over time, Su Yu''s increasingly bold movements made her lose the strength to pick up a kitchen knife.


    The blush on Xi Jianrun''s face was even worse. She looked at the scenery outside the window, trying to calm down, but couldn''t.


    Because of the high temperature indoors, her face is hot.


    "The teaching time is over. You haven''t made this dish. It seems that you need to punish." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "Are you ready?" Su Yu said directly.


    Xi Jianrun was holding her small face, and a little bit afraid to look at Su Yu behind him.


    "Next, I will teach you some new things, and you must learn them carefully." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Um..." Xi Jianrun bit her lip and said.


    ...


    lunch time.


    Su Yu and Xi Jianjun sat at the dinner table.


    The blush on her face has not faded, but the tears on the corners of her eyes have long been wiped away.


    "This place needs to be renovated. The Xijian seminar will temporarily move to the courtyard I arranged, so that it will be more convenient for the two of us to meet." Su Yu said softly.


    "Yeah." Xi Jianrun nodded obediently.


    "Do you regret it?" Su Yu said silently.


    "I don''t regret it." Xi Jianrun shook his head without hesitation.


    "That''s good. In the future, if you work hard for me, I will reward you."


    "Actually, I want a child..."


    Xi Jianrun glanced at Su Yu secretly.

 555 Chapter 555: Su Yus Old Friend

    On the path of Yuanyue Academy.


    While walking, Su Yu thought about what Xi Jianjun said.


    Her request is not excessive, it can even be said to be very humble.


    However, Su Yu did not promise her.


    Xi Jianjun''s appearance is very young. With the blessing of Mu Dun''s power, he can easily live to over a hundred years old, and he may be immortal in the future.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about children''s problems.


    Su Yu can control this kind of thing without the slightest deviation, even if there are no preparation measures, it doesn''t matter.


    "Child, it''s too far away for me," Su Yu murmured.


    Just thinking about the child''s problem, he feels a headache. To take care of the child, he must be fully prepared.


    He now has no such preparation.


    In front of Akakubo Momo''s villa.


    Su Yu pressed the doorbell.


    Less than a minute.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see." Manashi Tamura opened the door and looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    "Long time no see, how do you feel?" Su Yu patted Manami Tamura''s head.


    "I feel that my understanding of dim sum has improved a lot, much better than before." Tamura Mana smiled.


    "That''s good, Akkubo Tao is there?" Su Yu walked into the villa.


    "Senior Akakubo Mom is upstairs, do you want me to call her?" Tamura Mana knew that Su Yu and Akakubo Mom had an unusual relationship, and didn''t care about such things.


    "No, I''ll call her." Su Yu changed his slippers and walked upstairs.


    Upstairs, in front of Momo Akakubo''s room.


    Su Yu walked in without a blur.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Akakubo Momo who was taking a nap.


    Momo Akakubo is petite, and she sleeps with her cute doll, just like a child.


    Su Yu came to Akakubo Tao lightly, uncovered the quilt, and got into the bed.


    He was about to hold Akkubo Tao, but Akkubo Tao turned over and leaned into his arms.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, and hugged Akakubo Tao''s slender waist.


    Akakubo Momo was startled and opened her eyes in a daze.


    "Good afternoon, Senior Akakubo Tao." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Akakubo Tao looked at him in disbelief.


    "Well, I''m back." Su Yu nodded.


    "Idiot! Do you still know to come back?" Akakubo''s eyes blushed.


    "What''s wrong? Senior Akakubo Tao." Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "No...nothing." Akakubo Tao looked at him with a grimace.


    "Could it be that Akakubo Momo-senpai missed me too much, so when I saw me..."


    Akakubo Momoka blushed and lowered her head.


    "Senior Akakubo Tao is so cute. I''m sorry, I transferred to another school during this period. I have the important task of saving the world, so I don''t have time to come to you." Su Yu held her small face and erased her. Tears.


    "Really?" Akakubo Momo whispered.


    "Of course it is true. When did I lie to you? Senior Akakubo Tao." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "You said you want to take me to the hot spring hotel, but you haven''t taken me there yet, liar." Akakubo Momo pursed her mouth.


    "I almost forgot about this, then go now." Su Yu smirked.


    "Go now?" Akakubo Momo hesitated.


    "I will be back soon." Su Yu hugged Akakubo Tao.


    "All right then." Akakubo Tao hooked Su Yu''s neck and leaned her small head in his arms.


    The reincarnation jade in Su Yu''s eyes flashed away, and the whole person disappeared.


    Next second.


    In the room of the hot spring hotel.


    Su Yu hugged Akakubo Tao and appeared in the room.


    Akakubo Tao stayed for a while and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "So, you believe me to save the world now, right?" Su Yu put her down.


    "Hmm, can you tell me how you saved the world?" Akakubo Tao looked at him with admiration.


    "Wait in the hot spring pool, I will tell you slowly." Su Yu took her little hand and walked towards the hot spring pool.


    "Huh?" Akakubo Momo looked down at her pajamas, her face flushed.


    ...


    Hot spring pool.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Akakubo Tao was wearing a swimsuit, looking at Su Yu gratefully.


    "You are welcome, Akakubo Momo looks too young, if I don''t give you anything, you will be too shy." Su Yu hugged her and said.


    "I''m a senior, but my appearance is a little younger than you, and my age is older than you." Akakubo Tao said with a small face.


    "But when I hold you, I don''t even feel that Senior is an adult." Su Yuyi pointed out.


    "Su Yu-jun!" Akakubo Tao looked at Su Yu in shame.


    She is very concerned about the body.


    "Okay, okay, just kidding, among the girls I know, there are girls who seem to be younger." Su Yu remembered Hagiura Ling.


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t you really..."


    "Senior Akakubo Tao, I know exactly what you want to say, but I won''t do that kind of thing." Su Yu said seriously.


    He really doesn''t have that kind of thought, and the feeling given to him by a child is just cute.


    For example, Tsurumi Liumei, no matter how cute she is, Su Yu can''t bother her.


    "I''m sorry, Su Yujun, I don''t doubt your character, but..."


    "I know what Senior wants to say, don''t worry, I''m not angry." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-jun is a bad, but very principled, very gentle person." Akakubo Tao raised her head and glanced at Su Yu.


    "Poor, more than two words, gentle, I''m not the gentleness of a light novel hero."


    "Su Yujun is lighter than the leading man in the novel."


    "Akikubo Momo-senpai, are you my heroine?"


    "Am I just one of the heroines?"


    "Then Akakubo Momo must be Tsundere."


    "I''m not Tsundere."


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, Akakubo Tao is indeed not arrogant, she is simple and cute.


    Once she likes it, she will like it completely.


    It''s like I like him now, Akakubo Momo misses him many times longer than he misses her.


    "Su Yu-kun, actually, I thought you wouldn''t come to me anymore." Akakubotao whispered.


    "Senior Akakubo Tao, I will definitely go to you, even if it is deep in hell, I will crawl out of hell with the power of missing you." Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "Are you going through something dangerous?" Akakubo Momo looked at him worriedly.


    "Soon, I am going to meet an old friend whom I haven''t seen for a long time. He may have a bit of hatred for me. No, to be precise, he may want to kill me." Su Yu has a smile on his face. Tao.


    "Then don''t go to see him." Akakubo Momo persuaded.


    "I must go to see him, because he is a very important person to me." Su Yu''s tone was slightly nostalgic.


    "Then why did he kill you? Want to hate you? Isn''t it important to him?" Akakubo Tao puzzled.


    "Very important, very important, we are very important to each other." Su Yu looked out the window and said with a smile.

 556 Chapter 556: Suwon Dongmis Favorite

    Quiet courtyard.


    Su Yu was sitting in the corridor drinking tea.


    This is the residence of Nacere Leonora, and it is also his residence.


    "Master Su Yu, she is here." Maid Xiaoyu''s voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned his head to look at the comer, with a smile on his face.


    "Long time no see, Dongmi Suwon."


    Suwon Dongmei is dressed in a pure white chef''s uniform, with short blue hair and a delicate face. Compared with the last time, there is not much change.


    "I don''t want to see you." Suwon Dongmi snorted coldly.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, you are a loser and you are not qualified to bargain with me. I let you go last time, this time, I may not let you go again." Su Yu looked at Suwon Dongmi with a profound meaning.


    "You''re looking for me, really for this kind of thing, well, then I''m as you wish." Suwon Dongmi clenched her small fist with disgust.


    "Is Senior Suwon Dongmi''s enlightenment so high? That really saved me a lot of effort. I thought I had to convince you again, but I didn''t expect Senior to be so active." Su Yu looked at her with interest.


    "I''ve been prepared long ago. After this matter is over, I will look for opportunities to defeat you." Suwon Dongmi said, preparing to walk into the room.


    "Wait, Senior Suwon Dongmi." Su Yu stopped her.


    "Is there anything else? You want to persuade me, right?" Suwon Dongmi said coldly.


    "No, I mean, the weather today is good, and the courtyard is a good place." Su Yu raised his head and looked at the sky.


    "You...what did you say?" Suwon Dongmi flushed.


    "I said the courtyard is a nice place." Su Yu repeated.


    "So, you let me here..."


    "Yes, didn''t seniors have enlightenment? There is no one around the courtyard here, don''t worry, we can enjoy the scenery while talking about life." Su Yu smiled.


    "You are really a soulless!" Suwon Dongmi gritted her teeth.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmei''s consciousness seems to be nothing more than that." Su Yu pretended to be disappointed.


    "Okay, right here." Suwon Dongmi took a deep breath and put her little hand on the chef''s uniform.


    Su Yu was holding hot tea and admiring Suwon Dongmei''s performance.


    There are enchantments arranged by Luni around, no one can see at all, even the maid is just guarding the door.


    Suwon Dongmi''s movements were not fast or slow, and a few minutes later, the chef''s uniform was already at his feet.


    She shivered with the cold, looked up at the smile on Su Yu''s face, very angry.


    This soul dan, is it really going to make her fool around here?


    Suwon Dongmi gritted her teeth and gave up struggling, her heart filled with despair, and her little hand slowly raised.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, the joke ends here. Next, let''s talk about business." A big hand grabbed her wrist and said softly.


    Suwon Dongmi looked at Su Yu in front of her, her eyes flushed. Is this just a joke?Is this just a joke to him?


    "Okay, don''t cry, you are a senior." Su Yu wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "The soul is pale! The scum!" Suwon Dongmi slapped his hand, turned around and turned her back to him.


    "I know how bad I am, and I know I''m a scumbag, but do seniors know what I''m doing? You could run away, you could be a little farther away from me, but why did you come to Yuanyue College?" Su Yu gently hugged her.


    Suwon Dongmi trembled and struggled.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, do you like me in your heart? Do you like me who makes you desperate? Do you like my handsome? Or like my wisdom?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    Suwon Dongmi shrank her neck and said nothing.


    "Don''t speak? Then I will take it as your acquiescence. Does senior like me a bad person? It really surprised me..."


    "I don''t like you! I will never like you! I hate you! I have never liked you!" Suwon Dongmi said loudly.


    "Hate can sometimes become love in an instant." Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "Let go of me, you are so soulless..."


    "I don''t want to let go, seniors don''t tell the truth, I will never let you go."


    "I said, I hate you, I want to hate you!"


    "Then why don''t you stay away from me? Why come to Yuanyue Academy?"


    "I... I was only invited by Miss Erina, not because of you..."


    "Don''t you know the relationship between Erina and me? Or, the predecessors never thought about this? Don''t you know whose hands the Yuanyue Academy is in?"


    Suwon Dongmi was silent, of course she knew who was in charge of Yuanyue Academy.


    "Senior, don''t struggle. If you like it, you like it. I also like Senior." Su Yu looked at Suwon Dongmei in his arms.


    "You don''t like me at all, you just like my appearance..."


    "If I don''t even like your appearance, how can I like you?" Su Yu asked back.


    Suwon Dongmi was startled, unable to refute his words for a while.


    "Senior Suwon Dongmi, are you unwilling to lose to me? Very desperate? You feel that I am handsome? Very mysterious?" Su Yu turned her around and let Suwon Dongmi face herself.


    "You are not handsome at all, you are just a scum! The worst guy!" Suwon Dongmi raised her head and glared at him.


    "Well, then I am a handsome scumbag." Su Yu shrugged.


    Suwon Dongmi''s face eased, and her head lowered again.


    "I make you feel desperate, because of this, you like my wisdom and handsomeness, just like the princess in the castle was taken away by the devil, but fell in love with the devil." Su Yu patted her little Said his head, smiling.


    Suwon Dongmi did not deny it, or she was too lazy to deny it.


    Now standing in front of Su Yu like this, what face does she have to refute?


    He had a clear grasp of her thoughts, and it was just a trial now.


    "I don''t plan to let you be my canary. Since you choose to help Erina, please help her. I won''t treat you badly." Su Yu took out a windbreaker and covered it with Suwon Dongmi.


    Suwon Dongmi was taken aback, is he really not going to do anything to him?Obviously it was an opportunity to come to the door, but he didn''t want it?


    "I know what you are thinking, senior, have you forgotten? This is the second time I refuse you. If you don''t like me from the bottom of your heart, I will never do strange things to you, even if you stand like this In front of me, I will refuse you without hesitation." Su Yu said slowly.


    Suwon Dongmi looked at him in disbelief.


    "I am a principled person. What I want to get is your heart, and leave my place in your heart. This is interesting. Just getting you, it would be too boring. Seniors are not tools." Su Yu said softly.


    "Don''t think that if you say this, I will like you, I will never like you." Suwon Dongmi lowered her head and whispered.


    "I will definitely let Senior like me." Su Yu picked up her clothes and put them in her hands, smiling.

 557 Chapter 557: Rei Kawashimas Caution

    Su Yu watched Suwon Dongmi leave the courtyard and turned on the phone to check the time.


    It��s less than two hours before Yuanyue College ends school.


    "Time is almost up." Su Yu murmured, disappearing.


    Two hours later.


    Su Yu came to Jixingliao.


    Today''s Ji Xing Liao, because Tian Suohui became Yuanyue Ten Jie, a big change has taken place long ago.


    It became Tian Suohui''s residence, and only Yoshino Yuuhime and Sakura Ryoko remained here.


    Su Yu didn''t want Tian Suohui to stay in the same dormitory with other boys. Isshiki also understood this very well, and took the initiative to move to the residence arranged for him by Yuanyue College.


    The current Pole Star Liao.


    The villa has been renovated, the vegetable garden and the breeding area are taken care of, and only girls can apply to stay here.


    Tian Suohui, as a ten outstanding person of Yuanyue, lives here either her followers or her friends.


    When Su Yu arrived here, the two hired maids saluted Su Yu.


    Su Yu opened the door and walked into Jixingliao, and he smelled a strong fragrance.


    He came to the kitchen door and saw a black-haired girl with a bath towel standing in front of the cooking pot, humming a song.


    "Wait a minute, dinner will be ready soon..."


    The black-haired girl heard the sound behind her, turned around and said, halfway through, she looked at Su Yu in front of the kitchen and was stunned.


    Afterwards, she flushed and hurriedly tried to escape, but the towel slipped off unexpectedly.


    Su Yu looked at her clumsy acting, and his very cooperative eyes lit up.


    Kawashima Rei felt Su Yu''s sight and squatted on the ground in shame.


    "Well, Jun Su Yu, can you help me get the clothes?" Kawashima Rei hid behind the cooking table, and the probe said to Su Yu.


    "Of course, wait a minute." Su Yu is no stranger to Rei Kawashima.


    She has presided over the fall trials, and belongs to the famous emcee of Yuanyue Academy.


    Su Yu came upstairs and found Rei Chuandao''s room very simply. There was a cute Q-version head on her door, which was very easy to identify.


    As soon as he opened the door and looked at the lovely decoration in the room, Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    This is obviously not Kawashima Rei''s style, plus her poor acting skills just now, Su Yu knows exactly what her purpose is.


    Because his purpose is not much different from Rei Kawashima.


    Su Yu opened the closet, chose a cute dress, thought about it, and took out two more small clothes.


    When he returned to the kitchen, Rei Kawashima glanced at him, then retracted.


    Su Yu took the clothes and came to Rei Chuandao and handed her the clothes.


    Kawashima Rei looked at the two pieces of clothing on the dress, her face was hot. She didn''t know if Su Yu did it on purpose or accidentally, she always felt that she was suggesting something to her.


    "Thank you." Rei Kawashima took the clothes and thanked her.


    "You are welcome, I will wait for you outside." Su Yu turned and left.


    Rei Kawashima cautiously began to change her clothes, taking a look at the direction of the kitchen door from time to time.


    In less than ten minutes, she changed her clothes and stood up.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see." Chuandao Li smiled and greeted Su Yu.


    "Long time no see, classmate Rei Kawashima." Su Yu looked at her dress.


    Kawashima Rei, who had always liked to dress up, became even more cute after wearing this pink dress, just like an idol.


    "Does Su Yu-jun remember me? I''m so happy." Kawashima Rei smiled with joy on her face.


    "You are like the idol of Yuanyue Academy, how could I forget you?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "Idol? I''m still far behind." Rei Kawashima fluffed her long hair and peered at Su Yu.


    "You are very cute now, and it''s okay to be an idol of Yuanyue Academy. Do you want to be an idol of Yuanyue Academy?" Su Yu raised her chin with one hand.


    "I... can I really?" Kawashima Rei said nervously.


    "Of course, as long as you are obedient and obedient, I can create a program for you and make you the strongest food host." Su Yu slowly approached her.


    Kawashima Rei sneered inwardly, this kind of lie is almost the same to deceive a child.


    However, on the surface, she was embarrassed and shy.


    "How? Do you want to listen to me?" Su Yu held her in his arms with one hand.


    Rei Kawashima struggled, and nodded shyly.


    "I want to hear what Su Yujun said. However, I haven''t experienced that kind of thing yet, so I am a little scared."


    This sentence is true. She has a lot of fans in Yuanyue Academy. In order to maintain her innocent and lovely image, she has never had a boyfriend.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." Su Yu heard this and hugged her tightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, please... please be gentle." Chuan Dao Li hesitated for a moment, leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu hugged her like a princess and walked upstairs.


    Kawashima Rei''s little head leaned against Su Yu''s arms, and she was very excited. She knew very well that Su Yu was the master of Yuanyue Academy and the fiance of Seven Sky.


    These are not important to her, what is important is that once she becomes someone close to Su Yu, she can get a lot of money and a high status.


    She is an extremely realistic girl, even though Su Yu has many girlfriends around her, she is willing to moths into the fire.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Once she misses this opportunity, she will become an ordinary woman and marry a less rich person.


    For Kawashima Rei, if she loses her status and money, she is nothing.


    Su Yu opened the door, walked into the room, and closed the door.


    Kawashima Rei looked at the always gentle smile on Su Yu''s face, and felt her heart beating faster, and her face was flushed.


    Su Yu put his hand on her dress, and with a light pull, the dress was thrown aside.


    Rei Kawashima stayed, is this magic?


    However, she has no time to think about this now.


    Su Yu leaned over to look at Li Chuandao, opened her long hair, and lowered her head.


    Rei Kawashima responded carefully, and she felt this feeling for the first time.


    Su Yu was gentler than she thought, making her forget everything.


    When she woke up, she found that Su Yu was smiling at her.


    Kawashima Rei was a little shy by him and covered his face.


    She now has no secrets for Su Yu.


    Su Yu saw Kawashima Rei''s reaction and was no longer polite.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Kawashima Rei looked at Su Yu wearing clothes and couldn''t believe it.


    He really didn''t hurt her.


    Kawashima Rei is a little skeptical about life, is she not attractive enough?Or is Su Yu afraid that he will pester him?


    Being able to stop at a critical time made her feel that Su Yu was a bit scary.


    "The reason why I don''t hurt you is because you are only a high school student. I can give you everything you want. When the time is right, I won''t be as polite as I am now, understand? Classmate Li Chuandao." Su Yu looked back at her.


    Li Chuandao looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "You...you knew what I was thinking from the beginning?"


    "The answer is correct." Su Yu smiled.

 558 Chapter 558

    The sun is setting.


    Jixingliao.


    When Tian Suohui came back, she saw Su Yu with a smile on her face.


    Yoshino Yuuhime and Sakura Ryoko came back earlier.


    The same goes for Miyoko Hojo and Yumei Mito, who came back a little earlier than Sorie Tan.


    The two of them are members of the Yuanyue Shijie Reserve who Su Yu is in charge of instructing. Now they are making dishes according to Su Yu''s requirements.


    "Jun Su Yu, when did you come back? Have you had dinner?" Tian Suohui looked at Su Yu with concern.


    "I haven''t eaten dinner yet, and I am waiting for you to come back." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "Then I will make dinner for you now." Tian Suohui finished speaking and was about to go to the kitchen.


    Su Yu reached out and grabbed her little hand.


    "No need to prepare dinner, take me to your room."


    Tian Suohui was taken aback for a moment, and then understood, with a blush on her face, she and Su Yu came to the room.


    Her room is very simple.


    Tian Suohui is not Kawashima Rei. She is very dedicated to cooking, so she can become one of the ten outstanding people in Yuanyue.


    Su Yu sat on the edge of the bed, smiling at Tian Suohui, who had a little head down and was a little bewildered.


    "Come here, Xiaohui."


    Tian Suohui walked up to Su Yu obediently.


    Su Yu pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    Tian Suohui''s heart beat faster, leaning against Su Yu''s arms, and she felt very relieved.


    "Xiaohui, you have always worked hard, and you will continue to work hard in the future." Su Yu encouraged her.


    "Yeah." Tian Suohui nodded.


    "Xiaohui, do you have anything you want? Or is it something you want me to do for you?" Su Yu asked.


    "If possible, I want Jun Su Yu to visit my hometown." Tian Suohui hesitated.


    "Go to your hometown and visit your parents by the way, and see if they are willing to marry Xiaohui to me?" Su Yu quipped.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Tian Suohui blushed, knowing that Su Yu could not marry her.


    "In the future, I will hold a wedding for you. At that time, we will go to your hometown for a wedding trip, stay there for a while before returning to Yuanyue College." Su Yu said in her ear.


    "Really?" Tian Suohui said in surprise.


    "Of course it is fake. The newlywed trip is fake, and the purpose is to bully Xiaohui." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Tian Suohui''s face was hot, and she didn''t hate Su Yu''s bullying so much.


    "Xiaohui, you are a hardworking girl. I hope you can always work hard for me. After our child is born, we can find a quiet place to live for a long time." Su Yu smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    Tian Suohui''s heart warmed and turned to face Su Yu and approached him.


    Su Yu looked at Tian Suohui who closed his eyes, and slowly lowered his head.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu left from Tian Suohui''s room.


    As soon as he walked out, he saw Sakura Ryoko and Yoshino Yuuhime just coming out of the room.


    Sakura Ryoko and Yoshino Yuuhime blushed when they saw Su Yu.


    Su Yu stayed in Tian Suohui''s room for so long, as long as he was not a fool, he knew what had happened.


    "Xiaohui is a little tired, let her take a good rest." Su Yu smiled at the two.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t you go to Miss Erina''s side?" Ryoko Sakura whispered.


    "Before this, I will go to the kitchen to see the cooking of the two of them. Next time, if I can taste yours, it will be great." Su Yu walked downstairs.


    "Then wait until the next time Su Yu-kun comes again, we will let you try the cooking." Yoshino Yuuhime said quickly.


    "I won''t be polite then." Su Yu looked at the two.


    Sakura Ryoko''s face was red, and she always felt that there was something in Su Yu''s words.


    The three came to the kitchen together.


    Hojo Miyoko and Mito Yumei have already prepared their dishes.


    After the tasting, Su Yu nodded with satisfaction, and the two of them made rapid progress.


    Miyoko Hojo and Yumi Mito breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Su Yu''s expression.


    "The cooking of the two of you is not bad, but unfortunately, the details are still not enough. Go to my place tomorrow and study a new cooking in a different room. I must make my eyes shine, otherwise..."


    Su Yu was halfway through, looking at the two with a meaningful smile.


    Miyoko Hojo and Yumi Mito had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    "Take a good rest tonight. Tomorrow, your test has just begun." Su Yu finished speaking and turned away.


    He still didn''t go to Nagiri Erina''s residence, but came to the courtyard of Nacerionora.


    When Su Yu arrived, Nanchereonora was in the bathroom.


    ...


    Eight o''clock at night.


    Su Yu came to Alice''s residence.


    Nageri Alice was extremely happy to see Su Yu, like a child seeing candy.


    Su Yu looked at the molecular cuisine that Nageri Alice showed him, and while sighing the horror of molecular cuisine, he hugged Alice Nageri.


    "Su Yu-jun is really true. Is it just for this kind of thing to come to me?" Alice Nagai groaned.


    "Alice hasn''t seen me for so long, don''t you miss me?" Su Yu glanced down.


    "I miss Su Yu-kun very much, but it''s not this way of thinking. I hope that Su Yu-kun just hugs me. That''s enough." Alice Nagiri muttered.


    "I just want to hug you. I don''t have any strange thoughts. Wait a while, I will go to see Erina..."


    "Can''t you stay with me and accompany me?" Alice Nakiri''s eyes were a bit resentful.


    "Otherwise, let''s go to Erina''s room together?" Su Yu suggested.


    "Jun Su Yu, fool..."


    "Don''t worry if you disagree, sure enough, Erina is more obedient..."


    "I...I''m willing, can''t I?" Alice Nagari hurriedly said.


    "Then let''s go quietly and give Erina a pleasant surprise. Then..." Su Yu said in Alice Nagechi''s ear.


    "Su Yu-kun, you are really wicked." Alice Nagiri flushed, even if she was in that state, she would be too embarrassed to raise her head, let alone Erina Nagiri.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Erina, how can I not give her a big surprise?" Su Yu smirked.


    "You...you won''t surprise me like this in the future, will you?" Alice Nudgeri worried.


    Su Yu smirked. If Alice Nakiri found out about him and Leonora, it would not be a surprise, but a fright.


    "Bad-hearted Su Yu-kun." Alice Nudgee pursed her mouth.


    "I''m so bad-hearted, but you all like me." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Everyone likes the gentleness of Su Yu-kun, not such Su Yu-kun." Alice Nagiri said with a small face.


    "Really? But sometimes, this will make you like me more, isn''t it?" Su Yu''s hands were a little irregular.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    A blush appeared on Alice''s face, but Su Yu would attack so suddenly.


    "Alice seems to be more than Erina..."

 559 Chapter 559: Erina in the Dreamland

    Ten o''clock at night.


    Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    Nito Hisako looked at Nagiri Erina who was sitting on the sofa, and then looked at the time.


    Ever since Nagiri Erina knew that Su Yu had returned to Far Moon Academy, she had already begun to wait for Su Yu''s arrival.


    However, after waiting for a few hours, Su Yu showed no sign of coming.


    Nagiri Erina and Nito Hishasa both knew that Su Yu was in Totsuki Academy, but they didn''t know where he was.


    Or rather, I don''t know which girl Su Yu is with.


    "Ms. Erina, it''s late, you should rest early, right?" Nito Hisako came to Nagiri Erina and persuaded.


    "Well, it seems that he should be very busy today and can''t come anymore." Nagiri Erina smiled reluctantly, got up and walked towards her room.


    Nito Hisako looked at her back, holding her small fist.


    "It''s really bad Su Yujun."


    Nagiri Erina went back to the room, and fell asleep quickly because of tired work.


    Not long after she fell asleep, Su Yu appeared in her room holding Alice Nakiri.


    Nakiri Alice looked at the sleeping Nakiri Erina, and hid away.


    Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri''s sleeping face and got into the bed.


    Nakiri Erina, who was sleeping in a daze, felt the warmth around him, opened his eyes and saw that it was Su Yu, staring at him blankly.


    "Is this a dream?" Nagiri Erina blinked.


    Su Yu was taken aback and nodded.


    "Unexpectedly, I actually saw you in my dream again. What an annoying guy, don''t you know that I miss you so much? Why, why haven''t you come to see me for so long?" Nakiri Erina''s eyes blushed.


    "Listen to me, Erina, in fact, I am going to save the world..."


    "Really? Did you really not come to see me because of saving the world?" Nakiri Erina looked at him pitifully.


    "Well, otherwise, how could I not come to see you? I think about you every day, every moment, every minute and every second, thinking about Erina..."


    "Then do you think of other girls?" Nakiri Erina stared at him.


    "When I think about it, I think about everyone."


    "Bad guy." Nagiri Erina said so, but hugged him.


    "Erina..."


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Nagiri Erina closed her eyes.


    For a long time, Su Yu looked at Nakiri Erina''s blushing face and hugged her tightly.


    Nagiri Erina felt a little unreal, and a little real, like a dream.


    Su Yu used illusion techniques to influence her, making her think it was a dream, so that it could go on smoothly.


    "Erina, I haven''t seen you for so long, I have a small request, I don''t know..."


    Nakiri Erina looked at him suspiciously, and she didn''t understand until Su Yu made a gesture, and stared at Su Yu in embarrassment.


    Does this bad guy know to bully her?


    "If it doesn''t work, forget it?" Su Yu smiled awkwardly.


    "Bad guy, don''t look at me." Nagiri Erina squeezed her small fist, and finally relented.


    "No, I want to look at Erina." Su Yu took her little hand and came to the window.


    The moonlight entered the room, Nakiri Erina raised her long hair, and cast a white look at Su Yu.


    Alice Nakiri hid away, and she opened her mouth in surprise when she saw Erina Nakiri''s behavior.


    She never expected that Erina Nakiri would really do this.


    As the owner of the tongue of God, Erina Nagiri wasted her talents so much, it really made her a little worried.


    Moreover, she felt unacceptable when she thought of the role of the tongue of God.


    Su Yu looked at Nageri Erina, then looked up at the stunned Alice Nageri, the corner of his mouth curled up.


    Time passed bit by bit, and the last moment was about to come.


    With a move of Su Yu''s finger, a shadow appeared under Alice Nagiri''s feet.


    Nageri Alice was still watching the show, but she suddenly found herself standing up uncontrollably, frightened.


    Nagiri Erina heard something and was about to look back. It was too late.


    When she turned her head, it happened to meet Alice Nakiri''s eyes.


    Looking at each other, Nagiri Erina couldn''t believe her face, and Nagiri Alice was a little bit afraid to look at Nagiri Erina.


    "By the way, this is just a dream, really, Su Yu-kun, almost scared me." Nagiri Erina stayed for a few seconds and reacted.


    Alice Nakiri opened her mouth, trying to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    "Yes, this is just a dream." Su Yu said seriously.


    "It turns out that Su Yu-kun in the dream is thinking about this kind of thing. He is really a nasty guy." Nakiri Erina muttered.


    When Alice Nagari heard her, she suddenly reacted. It seemed that something was wrong.


    Before she could think about it, Su Yu arrived in front of her.


    "Alice, it''s your turn next."


    ...


    When the morning sun shines into the room.


    Nagiri Erina opened her eyes slowly.


    She looked at Su Yu who was sleeping next to her, her face a little hot.


    The dream last night really made her a little shy. The feeling between the real and the unreal made her feel her heart beating faster when she remembered it.


    Especially, the person in that dream also has Alice Nagari...


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot." A girl''s voice sounded.


    Nageri Erina was stunned, looking at Alice Nageri behind Su Yu.


    "Alice, how are you..."


    She was halfway through, and suddenly realized something, her face flushed at a visible speed.


    These two guys actually cooperated to lie to her, which is really damning!


    The most hateful is Su Yu, he must have used Alice''s simplicity to achieve his evil taste.


    Nagiri Erina understood this, and decided to teach Su Yu a lesson, so that he would not dare to do such things in the future.


    However, before she could think of a good idea, Su Yu opened his eyes and looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "Good morning, Erina."


    "You are so soulless!" Nakiri Erina waved her small fist shyly and smashed at Su Yu.


    Su Yu held her in his arms without dodge or hide.


    "Let go of me, you lousy fellow!" Nakiri Erina struggling to see Alice Nakiri behind Su Yu.


    "Last night, Erina..."


    "Don''t say it!" Nagiri Erina flushed.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say it." Su Yu smiled and said.


    "Damn it! Bad! Stupid!" Nagiri Erina became more angry and shy when she thought about it, hitting Su Yu with her small fist.


    Her fan fist was so weak that Su Yu still enjoyed it.


    "Erina is really noisy." Alice Nageri yawned and woke up.


    "Alice, how can you trust this guy and go to my room with him..."


    "I don''t want to lose to Erina, even in this kind of thing, I have to beat Erina." Alice Nagari sat up and said.


    "You...you really..."


    "Erina, I won this time."


    "The outcome of that kind of thing is not important at all..."


    "Is it really not important? So Jun Su Yu will belong to me in the future?"


    "No, no, he is mine!"


    "Erina is finally willing to tell the truth."

 560 Chapter 560 Scarlet Sand and Erina

    eakfast time.


    Su Yu''s left hand is Alice Nakiri, on the right is Erina Nakiri, and the opposite is Hisago Nito.


    Nito Hisako was shocked when he saw the three of them walking out of the room.


    Nagiri Erina was also shy because of Nito''s eyes.


    "Erina, Alice, Scarlet Sand, do you have any places you want to go?" Su Yu asked.


    "I still have a job today..."


    "Just let go of work. I want Erina to take a day off. At least, you have to spend it with me today." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "But, over there at work..." Nakiri Erina hesitated.


    "Who is more important to work or me?" Su Yu said directly.


    Nakiri Erina gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "That''s good, everyone will go to the amusement park or other places together today." Su Yu stroked Erina Nakiri''s head lightly.


    "Su Yu-kun, you only ask Erina, why don''t you ask me?" Alice Nagiri pursed her face.


    "I know you will definitely go with me. You are not the same as Erina, you are obedient and obedient." Su Yu''s other hand landed on Alice''s head.


    "So, does Su Yujun like me more?"


    "I like them all, and so does Feisha." Su Yu held their little hands and looked at Xinto Feisha on the opposite side.


    "I... I''m just Miss Erina..."


    "Hishago, join me in dealing with this nasty bad guy. Without you by my side, I would be very upset." Nakiri Erina said softly.


    "Well, Miss Erina." Nito Hishasha burned his face.


    Nagiri Erina knew about her relationship with Su Yu, but chose to accept her.Although she was the first to come, she would not hesitate to give Su Yu to her in the face of Nagiri Erina.


    After breakfast.


    Nageri Erina and Nageri Alice went to change their clothes, and Su Yu helped Nito Hisako clean the tableware in the kitchen.


    After finishing the tableware, Su Yu looked at the back of Nito Hishasha.


    A little secretary dressed in a white chef''s clothes is very attractive to him.


    Xinto Feishao felt Su Yu''s gaze and turned to look at him.


    "Fishi Sha, still so cute." Su Yu praised.


    "Ms. Erina is more cute. She has always missed you. When working, she sometimes thinks of you, and when she talks in sleep..."


    "Does Feisha miss me?" Su Yu interrupted her, holding her little hand.


    Nito Hisako nodded.


    "How much does Feisha miss me?" Su Yu pulled her into his arms.


    "I really want to miss it." Xinto Feishao''s little head leaned in Su Yu''s arms and whispered.


    "I also want to miss Feisha very much, especially at night, when there are no girls by my side, I will think of Feisha." Su Yu looked down at Xinto Feisha.


    "There is no shortage of girls around Su Yujun..."


    "In my heart, Feisha can be ranked in the top ten, and now can be ranked first." Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "I even hope that Miss Erina is the number one in Su Yujun''s heart." Nito Hisasha whispered.


    "You really are thinking about Erina all the time, can''t you think about it for yourself?" Su Yu lowered his head and pecked her forehead lightly.


    "As long as Miss Erina has a good life, I can do anything." Nito Hisako smiled sweetly.


    "Then...please, Feisha." Su Yu said in her ear.


    "Jun Su Yu, isn''t it too late in time?" Xinhu Feisha''s face blushed.


    "It doesn''t matter, they will wait for us, Erina should be able to guess this kind of thing." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Xinhu Feishao hesitated, but in the end he couldn''t bear to refuse Su Yu.


    Nagari Erina and Nagari Alice have chosen their clothes, but Su Yu and Nito Hisako have not been seen for a long time.


    The two of them thought for a while and looked in the direction of the kitchen at the same time.


    "This guy, bullying Hishizawa again." Nakiri Erina clenched her small fist, shy and angry.


    "Erina, are you jealous? I don''t mind who Su Yu-kun is with." Alice Nagari covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Alice, you''d better pay attention, otherwise..." Nagiri Erina stopped in the middle of speaking, because she remembered that she still stayed at Totsuki Academy''s Nacerei Onora.


    Although there are some work reasons, she seems to have never left since she had never left.


    As soon as Nakiri Erina thought of this, her expression was a little complicated. If she didn''t guess wrong, Nakiri Leonora might have already...


    Nageri Alice was sitting on the sofa, drinking tea leisurely, not as much as Nageri Erina thought.


    After all, Ninchereonora is the person she respects most, Su Yu and Ninchereonora have an age gap, plus the fact that they don''t have much contact with each other, she couldn''t think of this at all.


    ...


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    Nageri Erina and Nito Hisako, as well as Nageri Alice, and Su Yu.


    The four set off together to the amusement park.


    The amusement park they went to was a bit special, because it was a private amusement park built by the Qijo family, and it was not open to use for the time being.


    In fact, this is Su Yu''s unique amusement park, and now it is protected by a barrier, and it is also a temporary residence for members of the orthodox demon society.


    They are distributed in every corner of this amusement park, and now they are members of the exorcism team.


    Indoor swimming pool.


    Su Yu was lying on the water, watching Erina Nakiri and Alice Nakiri who were playing a water volleyball game.


    Nito Hisako stood beside him, feeding Su Yu the cut fruit.


    "Erina and Alice, as well as Scarlet Sand, are all types that won''t leave their children hungry." Su Yu whispered.


    Nito Hisako lowered his head in shame after hearing this.


    "In the future, you may want to help Erina and Alice take care of the children. Then, you will have to work hard." Su Yu stretched out his hand and lifted Nito''s chin.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feisha lowered his head embarrassedly.


    "Are you shy? Feisha is so cute." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "I...I will definitely take care of their children when that time comes." Nito Hisasha sounded like a mosquito.


    "Then you will take care of me then?" Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Xinhu Feisha''s face was hot.


    "Just kidding, I don''t want to grab children''s food, after all, I''m an adult." Su Yu smiled.


    Nageri Erina and Nageri Alice did not notice Su Yu''s situation, their victory and defeat had reached a critical moment.


    Nageri Erina played very steadily, but Alice Nageri was very strong, and the two girls refused to give up to each other. In the end, Nageri Erina was better and got the first point.


    "Erina, don''t be too happy too early. Two wins in three rounds, then is the beginning." Alice Nageki said unwillingly.

 561 Chapter 561

    lunch time.


    The kitchen in the amusement park.


    Nageri Erina, Nageri Alice, and Nito Hisako, the three girls started cooking at the same time.


    Needless to think about the result, it must be the victory of Erina Nagiri, but what Su Yu wants to see is not this.


    When the three of them made the dishes, they did not put on pure white chef uniforms, but swimsuits.


    In this state, when they make lunch, it is simply a wonderful scenery.


    Su Yu''s eyes hovered between the three of them, making Nakiri Erina feel ashamed and angry. This guy is really wicked.


    Nageri Alice didn''t care, even when Su Yu was watching it, she deliberately let him see the Welfare scene.


    Nito Feisha is still a bit shy, absent-minded, and has been reminded by Su Yu several times.


    "Feisha, don''t be in a daze, if your lunch is not well done, then I will leave you in the kitchen and teach it well." Su Yu said seriously.


    Nito''s face turned red when he heard the words.


    "Don''t go too far. Hishizawa, too, don''t listen to him." Nakiri Erina glared at Su Yu in shame, and then said to Nito Hishashi.


    "No... it doesn''t matter, Miss Erina."


    "You are too accustomed to this guy''s words, he will definitely treat you too much." Nagiri Erina said helplessly.


    "That''s okay, because I like Su Yu-jun." Xinto Feisha has courage.


    "Hisha..." Nakiri Erina opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Su Yu smiled slightly, the little secretary''s answer satisfied him.


    "Master Su Yu, they have received it." Luni walked in and whispered in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Are all here?" Su Yu confirmed.


    "Yes, all the people you asked me to invite have arrived." Luni nodded.


    "Then let them go to the swimming pool first. In name, it is a friendly gathering between Yuanyue Shijie and Yuanyue Shijie Reserve." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Yes." Liuni bowed and left.


    Nagiri Erina saw Luni leaving and was a little confused, is there anyone else coming?


    She knew that this was a closed amusement park, but she never thought that this was Su Yu''s paradise.


    "Erina, Scarlett, Alice, I also invited the members of Pole Star Liao, three of Yuanyue Ten Jie, and two mentors. Now, I will go to see them. After your lunch is ready, Just bring it over." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Are there so many people?" Nakiri Erina frowned.


    "This is a friendly gathering between Yuanyue Shijie and Yuanyue Shijie Reserve. It will not affect the date of the four of us. I have prepared everything for the evening." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Nagiri Erina heard these words, her face flushed, and she stopped talking.


    ...


    The swimming pool.


    The members of Ji Xingliao came first, because it was Su Yu''s invitation, and there was no other person here, they had a great time.


    The two sides are divided into two teams, playing water volleyball.


    Before their first round was over, they saw the three of Yuanyue Shijie appear.


    Kobayashi Gentiana, Akakubo Peach, and Kinokuni Ning Ning.


    Fortunately, Gentiana Kobayashi and Momo Akakubo say that the two of them agree with Tian Suohui''s strength, and they can be regarded as her good friends in the far moon ten.


    However, Ji Zhiguo Ningning was different.


    She had a cold face towards everyone, and the fact that Isshiki Hui''s family was rivals to her family made her very unfriendly to Isshiki Hui.


    Tian Suohui is a member of Jixingliao, and Isshiki was once a member of Jixingliao, which made her hostile with Tian Suohui.


    "Senior Kobayashi Gentiana, Akakubo Tao, Jizhiguo Ningning." Tian Suohui walked to the three of them and greeted them.


    The other people are not familiar with the three of Yuanyue Shijie, even if they want to say hello, they shouldn''t come forward because of the big gap.


    "Xiaohui, and the members of Jixingliao, plus the three of us, isn''t Su Yujun preparing for a big party?" Xiaolin Longdan joked.


    "I don''t know, we were taken over by Su Yujun''s maid." Tian Suohui whispered.


    "We were also invited by the maid, so we went to the locker room to change our swimsuits. Since it''s a party, let''s relax." Kobayashi Gentiana smiled and walked towards the locker room, passing by the members of the Pole Star Liao Say hello to them.


    "I''m going to change my swimsuit, too." Akakubo Momo whispered, and when she passed by the swimming pool, she waved her little hand to the members of the Pole Star Liao.


    When it came to Ningning of Ji Zhiguo, she pushed her glasses, ignored Tian Suohui and the members of Ji Xingliao, and walked towards the dressing room.


    Tian Suohui looked at her back, she really didn''t know how to get better with Ji Zhiguo Ningning.


    Gentiana Kobayashi and Momo Akakubo changed into swimsuits and went to the pool.


    They are all relatively gentle people, especially Akakubo Momo. Ryoko Sakura has been with her for a period of time and naturally knows what kind of girl Akkubo Momo is.


    The word cute is enough to describe her.


    Gentiana Kobayashi always had a smile on his face. After she asked the names of the members of Pole Star Lio, she joined the team on the side.


    Akakubo Tao can only join the other side.


    The water volleyball game started again, with exactly the same number of people on both sides.


    Kobayashi Gentiana, Hojo Miyoko, Mito Yumei, Kawashima Rei, four girls form the first team.


    Tian Suohui, Sakura Ryoko, Yoshino Yuuhime, Akakubo Momo, four girls formed the second team.


    ...


    In the dressing room.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning changed into a swimsuit, thinking about what Su Yu meant.


    Su Yu invited the members of Yuanyue Ten Jie to come to the party, but they were all girls. This made her feel that Su Yu''s motives were impure.


    However, it is impossible not to come.


    Her family is also involved in the gourmet district plan.


    Many people understand that Su Yu is behind the scenes of Yuanyue Academy.


    Yuanyue Shijie was just a puppet controlled by him. Ji Zhiguo Ningning had already known this long ago.


    If she doesn''t come to Su Yu''s party, she will not give Su Yu face and will make him angry.


    In this case, she wouldn''t be able to sit long in the position of Yuanyue Shijie, and her family might also be affected.


    Su Yu is now the fianc�� of Shichijo''s eldest, not to mention her family, even the Yukinoshita and Nagiri''s family dare not offend him.


    "Because of this, he can be so close to the eldest lady of the Nagiri family?" Ji Zhiguo Ningning closed the cabinet, thinking to himself.


    She hates Su Yu very much, but she has to stand by his side. Only in this way can she gain benefits.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning opened the locker room door, and as soon as he walked out, he saw Su Yu in the corridor.


    Su Yu walked towards her with a smile on his face.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning took a step back. There were no outsiders in this amusement park, they were all from Su Yu. Could it be that she met Su Yu here, right?


    Thinking of this, Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at Su Yu coldly.

 562 Chapter 562: The Sixth Thought

    Su Yu stopped less than a meter in front of Ji Zhiguo Ningning.


    "You invited me here, is it just for this..."


    "Senior likes Senior Isshihui, right?" Su Yu wrote lightly.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning''s pupils shrank, how did he know this?


    "As long as I want to know, I can know everything. You like Senior Isshihui, but because your two are competitors, you are destined to be impossible to be together.


    You hate his warm smile, but you hate him because you can''t get him.


    Senior, am I right?"Su Yu stepped forward, approached Ningning of Ji Zhiguo, and lifted her chin.


    "You are talking nonsense! Everything is just your delusion, I can''t like him at all..."


    "Really? Then, let''s take a look." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning watched the surrounding scene slowly change, shocked.


    It was not until the change stopped that she realized that she had come to something familiar and unfamiliar.


    Here is the origin of everything. She also met Issehui here. When she first met him, she was attracted by his warm smile.


    The spacious living room.


    The two families had a friendly meeting, and Ningning, who was still a little girl, looked at Issehui who was opposite.


    With a warm smile on the face of Yi Sehui, she found Ji Zhiguo Ningning looking at him and smiled at her.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning quickly retracted his gaze and lowered his head with a blushing face.


    Su Yu looked at Ji Zhiguo Ningning who was completely stunned by his side and snapped his fingers again.


    The surrounding scene changed again.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning, who looks like a little girl, is receiving cooking instructions.


    "Remember, Isshiki is your biggest competitor, don''t forget this at all times." Her father said solemnly.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning, who looked like a little girl, was taken aback, just about to ask him the reason. Seeing his father''s serious expression, he nodded.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at the little girl-like Ji Zhiguo Ningning with a somewhat complicated expression.


    If asked at that time, maybe the later things would not happen.


    The surrounding scene changed again.


    Yishihui entered Yuanyue Academy with her strength, and Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at his father''s disappointed expression and made up his mind to surpass him.


    The two were promoted to high school together, and she lost again to Issehui, unwilling to study soba noodles.


    Finally, she also became Yuanyue Ten Jie, but lost her feelings for him.


    She knew very well that she could not stand by Issehui''s side, and the two could not get better. They were permanent competitors.


    The more things she can''t get, the more she hates it, so every time she sees his smile, she will feel disgusted.


    She didn''t want to go back to the past, she didn''t want to be the little girl who liked him again.


    The illusion effect disappeared, and Su Yu looked at Ji Zhiguo Ningning, who clenched his small fist and was crying, and handed her a handkerchief.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning took the handkerchief, took off his glasses, and wiped away tears.


    "You still like Senior Issehui now. It''s just because it''s impossible to be together, that''s why you hate him so much, right?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Yes." Ji Zhiguo Ningning no longer concealed it. Su Yu had already known everything about her, and there was nothing to hide.


    "If I tell you, I can change the relationship between your two families, can you marry Senior Issehui?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "What did you say?" Ji Zhiguo Ningning was stunned.


    "Literally, I can let you marry Senior Issehui, let you make a marriage contract, and let your family reconcile." Su Yu''s eyes appeared in the reincarnation jade.


    "Then what are your conditions?" Ji Zhiguo Ningning was moved. Su Yu just showed her the past. Maybe he really has the ability to change the past.


    "I want you to be the tenth best of Yuanyue, and..."


    Su Yu whispered in Ningning''s ear in the country of Ji.


    "You...I will never promise you this kind of thing!" Ji Zhiguo Ningning said with shame after hearing it.


    "My favorite thing is to make good things broken. You want to be with him, it is impossible. I made the impossible possible. You don��t pay any price. Never mind��"


    "Wait, is there no other way of exchange? For example, I can work for you, or I can become your subordinate?" Ji Zhiguo Ningning said quickly.


    She thinks this is impossible, unless Su Yu can really change the past, or change the two families.


    "You work for me and become my subordinate. This is a good proposal, but in terms of the result, it is the same result." Su Yu shrugged.


    "You...There are so many women around you, I am not missing, right?" Ji Zhiguo Ningning clenched his small fist.


    "Senior is indeed not beautiful, and his figure is also a big problem. But, I like Yishiyu, and you like Isshihui, so I like your identity. Just imagine if you are engaged to Isshihui, and you are with me. Together, work for me..."


    "You...you are so soulless!" Ji Zhiguo Ningning thought for a while, blushing.


    "So, I just said, I like to make good things broken, so that they can only maintain the good on the surface." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "I have to think about it before I can give you an answer..."


    "Then forget it, until the next Yuanyue Ten Jie Council convenes, you will be expelled, and your family will be kicked out of the gourmet district plan." Su Yu shook his head, turned and left.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at his back, and countless thoughts flashed through his mind.


    Finally, he caught up with Su Yu and stopped in front of him.


    The status of Yuanyue Ten Jie, the cooperation of the food district plan, this is her family''s biggest trump card, she cannot lose, nor dare to lose.


    "Senior, are you thinking about it?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Although your method is despicable, but my thoughts are more despicable. As long as you promise me one thing, I promise you everything." Ji Zhiguo Ningning took a deep breath.


    "You want to get Isshihui completely, so that he only likes you, right?" Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Yes." Ji Zhiguo Ningning nodded.


    "Senior is even more despicable than me, but I can understand Senior''s mood." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning held his hand, but he was pulled into his arms.


    "After all, you have no choice." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning struggled, but did not push Su Yu away.


    Su Yu was right. She really had no choice. Her family only needed her status, not her at all.


    In his father''s eyes, there was only his daughter who was Yuanyue Shijie.


    If she had a choice, if the relationship between the two families could get better, and if she could accept his smile, what would everything be like?


    "Senior, close your eyes, I will help you change everything." Su Yu''s voice sounded.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning closed his eyes.

 563 Chapter 563 The last piece of the puzzle

    A snap of your fingers may not change much.


    However, the reincarnation nine gou jade is enough to change everything.


    When Ji Zhiguo Ningning opened her eyes again, her identity had changed.


    All the memories are in her mind, some of the chaotic memories are gradually dissipating and slowly becoming the current memories.


    Rao is so, her memory of Su Yu is clear.


    Su Yu had already fulfilled their agreement.


    Now she is not only Ji Zhiguo Ningning, who is the sixth of Yuanyue Shijie, but also the fiancee of Yisehui, who is the seventh of Yuanyue Shijie.


    "Su Yujun, have you really changed the past?" Ji Zhiguo Ningning couldn''t believe it.


    "Senior''s memory, haven''t you already told you?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning recalled that when she met for the first time, she had a very good impression of Isshihui, and the two families made a marriage contract.


    She has always been indifferent to Isshiki and wants to surpass him, but Isshiki is very gentle with her fiancee, and obeys her.


    This is not the Yishihui in her last memory at all, but it is so realistic.


    Many things have been changed, Ji Zhiguo Ningning can feel it.


    "Senior, how is it? Still satisfied, right?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and shook in front of her eyes.


    "Well, thank you." Ji Zhiguo Ningning saluted.


    "You''re welcome, you can go and see him when you leave here. However, before this, our agreement, should Seniors honor it?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "I...I''m not ready yet, can you wait until I''m ready, can you talk about it?" Ji Zhiguo Ningning''s face turned red.


    "Does senior want to use procrastination tactics? Then, I will change it a little bit." Su Yu snapped his fingers and left with a smile.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at the back of him leaving, wondering, did Su Yu just give up so easily?


    She thought about it, walked into the locker room, changed back to Yuanyue Academy''s school uniform, and called Issehui.


    The phone was connected, but Isshiki Hui''s voice was not there.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning frowned and was about to speak when he heard a voice.


    "What''s the matter? Ningning." A female voice sounded.


    "Who are you? Is Yisehui?" Ji Zhiguo Ningning became cold when hearing the girl''s voice.


    "Ningning, what are you talking about? I am Isshihui, your best friend is also your fiancee." The woman smiled.


    "What did you say..." Ji Zhiguo Ningning was halfway through, and new memories appeared.


    In the third memory, Isshiki Hui became a girl, but she still became her engagement party.


    This matter was known by the major families and became a laughing stock after a meal.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning thought of this, immediately hung up the phone, changed his swimsuit, and rushed to the door.


    She knew that this was Su Yu''s punishment to her. She wanted to delay fulfilling the agreed time, so Su Yu directly changed Yi Sehui.


    Such Hui is not what she wants at all!


    When Ji Zhiguo Ningning ran into the swimming pool, he found Su Yu in a corner of the swimming pool, watching a water volleyball game.


    "Senior, enjoy the game together?" Su Yu invited Ji Zhiguo Ningning.


    The maid Xiaoyu poured him wine.


    "I''m here to honor the agreement, please change him back." Ji Zhiguo Ningning clenched his small fist.


    "I''m not in a hurry now, senior." Su Yu took the wine glass and tasted it lightly.


    "I was wrong just now. I apologize to you, please change him back. I am willing to promise all your conditions and never violate the agreement again." Ji Zhiguo Ningning bent over.


    "Do you agree to all my conditions?" Su Yu looked at her.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning was blushing on his face, but he did not escape.


    "Then ask Senior to come to me first." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning walked into the swimming pool and came to Su Yu''s side.


    Su Yu took her little hand and made Ji Zhiguo Ningning couldn''t help lowering his head.


    After that, she opened her eyes wide and looked at Su Yu with blush on her face.


    "Senior, this is what I asked for today. I don''t need to explain the specific things, right?" Su Yu released her little hand.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning stiffened, looked at the smile on Su Yu''s face, and watched the water volleyball game not far away.


    "Senior, there is not much time. If they come over and find out, what will your image in their hearts look like, don''t I need to say more?" Su Yu kindly reminded.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning hesitated.


    "Also, I''m more picky, but at this level, senior may have to work very hard." Su Yu lowered his head and pecked Ningning on Ji Zhiguo''s face.


    Ji Zhiguo Ning Ning was taken aback first, and then he understood what Su Yu meant, and was ashamed and angry.


    However, she had no other choice.


    Su Yu looked at Ji Zhiguo Ningning in front of him, and continued to look up at the water volleyball game.


    ...


    When Shiomi Jun and Suwon Dongmi walked into the swimming pool, they saw the pale Jizhiguo Ningning walking away from Su Yu.


    Xi Jianrun was a little strange at first, until Ji Zhiguo Ningning passed by her, she smelled a scent, and suddenly understood what had happened.


    "Professor Xi Jianjun, Senior Suwon Dongmi, you two, today is so beautiful." Su Yu looked at the two and praised.


    Suwon Dongmi ignored his intentions and swam to herself.


    However, Xi Jianrun came to Su Yu with a blush on his face.


    "What''s the matter? Did you start to be ashamed as soon as you saw me?" Su Yu pretended not to know Xi Jianrun''s thoughts, and took her little hand.


    "The girl who left just now seems to be one of Yuanyue Shijie, or Yuanyue Shijie''s seventh Issehui fianc��?" Xi Jianrun tentatively asked.


    "Is there any problem?" Su Yu glanced at Xi Jianrun.


    "Jun Su Yu, if this kind of thing is discovered by Isshihui, he will definitely be angry, maybe it will affect you..." Xi Jianrun worried.


    "I have a younger sister I like, who is the younger sister of Isshihui. Therefore, I have a good relationship with Isshihui. Even if this kind of thing is discovered, it doesn''t seem to matter." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "How could it be okay? Isshiki Hui will definitely be very angry, maybe he will support others in the future, and will not support Miss Erina." Xi Jianjun said nervously.


    "Yuanyue Ten Jie has ten members. I have all their support to enable Ms. Nacere Leonora to manage the Yuanyue Academy well." Su Yu put Xijian Run into his arms and whispered. .


    "Don''t find out about this kind of thing, won''t it affect their support?" Xi Jian Run opened his mouth.


    "Yes. And, Senior Isshihui will definitely ignore this kind of thing, after all, he is one of my loyal subordinates." Su Yu said softly.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you..."


    "Yes, Yuanyue Ten Jie is already in my hands. Ji Zhiguo Ningning is the last piece of the puzzle. I won''t allow them to make any mistakes." Su Yu nodded.

 564 Chapter 564 Dangerous Kobayashi Gentian

    lunch time.


    Nakiri Erina, Nakiri Alice, Nito Hisako, the dishes of the three were praised by everyone.


    Even if they are three members of the Totsuki Ten Masters, they have to admit that the dishes of Alice Nakiri and Erina Nakiri are delicious, but Nito Hisako is slightly inferior, but they are also outstanding in the Totsuki Ten Masters Reserve.


    After lunch.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning was the first to leave. She was anxious to go back to see Issehui and her fiance.


    Taking the opportunity of cleaning up the kitchen, Yoshino Yuuhime and Sakura Ryoko began to ask Nakiri Erina. She has the tongue of God and can taste the shortcomings of their cooking. This kind of opportunity is rare.


    The reason why they didn''t ask Su Yu was because they felt shy when they asked Su Yu.


    Miyoko Hojo and Yumi Mito, as members of the Tomotsu Tenjie reserve under Su Yu''s guidance, have other tasks today.


    Rei Kawashima went to talk to Xijianjun and learned that Xijian Research Association was going to move temporarily, or to go to the place Su Yu had prepared, which made her look forward to something.


    As a member of Yuanyue Ten Elites, Tian Suohui still maintained a humble spirit of asking for advice in the face of the remaining two Yuanyue Ten Elites, without any arrogance.


    Both Alice Nakiri and Hisago Nito went to the kitchen.


    Su Yu''s side, only Suwon Dongmi was left.


    He looked at Suwon Dongmi beside him, causing the opponent''s face to redden at a visible speed.


    "What''s the matter?" Suwon Dongmi couldn''t help looking at Su Yu.


    "It''s nothing, I just think that Senior Suwon Dongmei today is very cute." Su Yu praised.


    "Did you tell them too?" Suwon Dong gave Su Yu a white look.


    "Senior is so smart, I did say the same to them, but now, Senior is the closest to me, so you are the cutest." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "False praise, I don''t need it." Suwon Dongmi snorted and turned her head.


    Su Yu approached her a little bit, let go, and took her into his arms with one hand.


    "You... what are you doing? What should you do if you are seen?" Suwon Dongmi was startled.


    "Don''t worry, everyone won''t see it, even if they do, they will pretend not to see it." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "They... Are they all related to you?" Suwon Dongmi''s expression was somewhat complicated.


    "Senior, in your heart, am I such a bad person?" Su Yu sighed.


    "Isn''t it?" Suwon Dongmi looked at him.


    "It''s not all at the moment. In the future, maybe it will be all." Su Yu said in Suwon Dongmei''s ear.


    "Bad guy!" Suwon Dongmi glared at him.


    "Even if I''m so bad, seniors still like me, it really touched me." Su Yu smiled.


    "I... I don''t like you... Um"


    Su Yu had lowered his head before Suwon Dongmi''s voice had finished.


    Xi Jianjun, who was chatting with Kawashima Rei, saw this scene, a little surprised, but didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this scene, Tian Suohui lowered her head shyly.


    Kobayashi Gentiana noticed and didn''t say anything.


    Akakubo Momo bulged her face and seemed a little unhappy.


    Hojo Miyoko and Mito Yumei glanced at each other, and both blushed.


    Su Yu dares to do this to Suwon Dongmi, will they be treated like this too?


    However, as members of the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve under the guidance of Su Yu, they must complete Su Yu''s mission.


    If they don''t complete it, they will permanently lose their status as a member of the Yuanyue Ten Jie Reserve.


    After finally getting such an opportunity, they don''t want to give up easily.


    The kiss ended.


    Suwon Dongmi felt the surrounding sight and looked at Su Yu with shame.


    "It''s really sweet." Su Yu hugged her and said.


    "You soul light, let me go." Suwon Dongmi clenched her small fist.


    "I don''t want to let go of you, I want to hold you for a few more minutes, unless the senior says he likes me." Su Yu whispered.


    Suwon Dongmi lowered her head in shame and hesitated for a few seconds.


    "I...I like you..."


    "What did you say? I didn''t seem to hear clearly." Su Yu pretended not to hear.


    "I like you! I like you as bad as you!" Suwon Dongmi said with shame and air.


    "Okay, I heard it." Su Yu patted her little head and let go of her hand.


    ...


    When Nagiri Erina returned, a group of girls had almost rested, and started to group again to compete in water volleyball.


    Due to the departure of Ji Zhiguo Ningning, one more person appeared. Xiaolin Gentiana seemed to have realized this situation a long time ago, and when he started to group, he went to Su Yu''s side.


    Shiomi Jun and Suwon Dongmi did the same and did not participate in the event.


    Nagiri Erina, Tian Suohui, Nito Hisako, Hojo Miyoko, Mito Yumei group.


    A group of Nakiri Alice, Yoshino Yuuhime, Akakubo Momo, Sakura Ryoko, and Kawashima Rei.


    The two teams were divided into groups and the game began.


    This is a duel between Nagiri Erina and Nagiri Alice, and the rest can only be regarded as support.


    Akakubo Momo was still a little uncomfortable, but was moved by the Nagai Alice ribbon and happily participated in it.


    Su Yu was watching the water volleyball game, but his eyes were not on the volleyball.


    "Jun Su Yu, a good view, right?" Xiaolin Longdan came to Su Yu and said in his ear.


    "It''s indeed a good view." Su Yu said, and glanced at Xiaolin Gentiana.


    "Jun Su Yu is really greedy. I don''t want to be looked at by Jun Su Yu. If you want to watch it, at least when the two of us are alone..."


    When Xiaolin Gentiana was halfway talking, he felt her little hand being held by Su Yu and where it was placed.


    "Senior Xiaolin Gentian, you seem to know everything, then I''m not welcome." Su Yu''s hand wrapped her slender waist.


    "Jun Su Yu is truly honest and unabashed. If that''s the case, I''m not polite." Xiaolin Longdan smiled at him.


    Su Yu looked at her with a shocked expression, and then took a breath.


    The faces of Xijianjun and Suwon Dongmei flushed, and she didn''t expect Kobayashi Gentiana to be so bold. She dared to do so when the two of them were still watching.


    Su Yu''s feeling is very subtle, because Kobayashi''s canine teeth are really sharp, he is afraid that Kobayashi will surprise him, then he will die once.


    Xi Jianjun wanted to evade, but suddenly remembering something, he peeked at Xiaolin Gentiana.


    Suwon Dongmi was purely curious and couldn''t help but peek at it.


    When they saw Su Yu''s expression, they seemed to remember something, their expressions were a little weird.


    Su Yu looked up at the ceiling of the swimming pool, and secretly made a decision to let Kobayashi''s canine teeth disappear, otherwise, it would be him who would be unlucky.


    However, he thought that canine teeth are the cuteness of Kobayashi''s Gentian. If this cuteness is removed, he always feels that something important is missing.


    Su Yu suddenly understood.


    It is precisely because of the danger of canine teeth that he likes Kobayashi Gentiana.


    This is equivalent to increasing the difficulty of the game. The more difficult the game, the stronger the sense of accomplishment after clearing the level.

 565 Chapter 565 Su Yus Embarrassing Injury

    The sun is setting.


    "Su Yu-kun, are you okay?" Nakiri Erina asked concerned.


    "No... it''s okay." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    He failed, and eventually lost to Kobayashi Gentiana.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you really okay? Do you want to see the hospital?" Xi Jianrun said nervously.


    She can be said to be most concerned about Su Yu''s situation.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, it has no effect." Su Yu smiled reluctantly.


    "Professor Shiomi Jun, let''s go." Suwon Dongmi reminded.


    She and Xi Jianrun knew the cause of Su Yu''s injury best, so she felt that Su Yu was completely self-inflicted.


    Xi Jianjun looked at the car parked in front of him, and could only leave first.


    "Su Yujun, let''s go back first." With a smile on Kobayashi''s face, Gentian walked to another car.


    Among those present, Nakiri Erina, Nakiri Alice, and Nito Hisago were all left in a blink of an eye.


    "Su Yu-kun, where exactly are you injured?" Alice Nakiri curiously asked.


    "Let''s go, don''t worry about this, let''s go to the movies." Su Yu had a black line on his forehead, not wanting to answer this question.


    If he had known this kind of result, he would never touch Kobayashi Gentiana.


    Although the wound will heal slowly, but the impact of this incident will make him forget it for a lifetime.


    ...


    In the cinema.


    Nakiri Erina sits on Su Yu''s left hand, Nakiri Alice sits on Su Yu''s right hand, and Nito Hisako sits beside Nakiri Erina.


    While watching the movie, the three of them glanced at Su Yu from time to time.


    They found that Su Yu was watching the movie honestly, just holding their hands, feeling something was wrong.


    If it is normal, Su Yu should be able to move them.


    And now Su Yu, watching the movie, seems quite attentive.


    Is this still that bad guy?


    "Ms. Erina, I''ll go out." Nito Hisako was also paying attention to Su Yu''s situation, and noticed the worry on Erina Nakiri''s face and said something in her ear.


    Nagiri Erina understood what she meant, and nodded.


    Nito Hisako left the seat, walked to the bathroom, and took out the phone.


    She hesitated, not knowing whom to consult.


    Su Yu said that he encountered a snake, and then was injured by the snake.


    Not to mention that the snakes in this season are hibernating, even if there is no hibernation, how to get to the swimming pool is still a mystery.


    However, this is not the point, the point is that Su Yu is really injured.


    At that time, there were only three people beside Su Yu.


    Nito Hisako thought for a long time, then found out Kobayashi''s phone number and made a call.


    "What''s the matter? Miss Erina''s secretary?" Gentiana Kobayashi quickly answered the phone.


    "That, Senior Gentian Kobayashi, I want to ask about the cause of Su Yu-kun''s injury." Nito Hishizawa asked cautiously.


    "That''s it, why Su Yujun was injured? I don''t know this too well. I haven''t noticed anything." Xiaolin Longdan thought for a while and smiled apologetically.


    "Okay, I''m bothering senior." Nito Hisako was a little disappointed. After hanging up the phone, he found out Shiomi Jun''s phone number and called.


    "Well, did you call me because of Jun Su Yu''s injury?" Xi Jianrun answered the phone and said directly.


    Many people have the contact information of Nito Hisako, and they value it very much.


    Because she is Nakiri Erina''s secretary, her words are equivalent to Nakiri Erina''s words.


    "Yes, Miss Erina asked me to ask, where exactly is Su Yujun injured? Why was he injured?" Nito Hisako quickly said.


    "The reason for Jun Su Yu''s injury is a bit inconvenient to tell you. The place where he was injured is also the same." Xi Jianrun was silent for a moment, stammering.


    Nito Hisako was stunned, then, thinking of something, a flush of blush appeared on his face.


    "Thank you, Professor Xi Jianjun."


    She recalled, halfway, for a while, she didn''t see Kobayashi''s Gentian at all.


    Until the end of the game, Kobayashi Gentiana was by Su Yu''s side.


    Then, Su Yu was injured.


    After putting it all together, the answer to the matter is already obvious.


    "Jun Su Yu is really..." Xinhu Feishao was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Injured for this reason, no wonder he was so depressed and didn''t tell them.


    Nito Hisako knew what kind of person Su Yu was.


    ...


    Return to the seat.


    Nito Hisako met Nakiri Erina''s curious eyes and said a word in her ear.


    After listening to this, Erina Nagiri was stunned for a moment, and then cast a stare at Su Yu.


    Then, there was a smile on her little face.


    "Erina, are you so happy after knowing the reason for my injury?" Su Yu turned his head and looked at Erina Nagiri.


    "You are making your own way, deserve it." Nakiri Erina covered her mouth and smiled.


    "If you like to laugh, just laugh. I can''t laugh. When I think about not having children with Erina in the future, I feel that my life is a little bleak." Su Yu sighed.


    "It''s not that serious, right?" Erina Nakiri''s face paled in shock.


    "I''m not sure. For today''s date, when the movie is over, you will go back first. I want to be quiet." Su Yu released her hand.


    "You... don''t scare me, or else, let''s go to the hospital to see it?" Erina Nagiri looked concerned.


    "I don''t want to go to the hospital. If the doctor asks, how do you think I should answer him? If I answer truthfully, the atmosphere should be embarrassing." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then what should I do?" Erina Nagiri said anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter, even if I lose it, I will like you and love you." Su Yu said softly.


    "Don''t say such things, it must not be that serious, and you will definitely get better." Nagiri Erina''s eyes blushed.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry. When the movie is over, let''s try it." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "How to try?" Nagiri Erina was startled.


    "Do you know that I am able to recover from memory loss because of any conditions?" Su Yu gave an example.


    "Is it exciting enough?" Nakiri Erina understood what he meant.


    "Yes, it''s just that, in this case, you will be wronged." Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri and Hiisa Nito.


    "Us?" Erina Nagiri looked back at Nito Hishisa, her pretty face flushed.


    "Didn''t you say it, it''s exciting enough, so I can only think of this." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Okay, I see, I''ll discuss with Hisago." Nakiri Erina turned around and whispered to Nito Hisago.


    "???" Alice Nakiri didn''t understand a word in the whole process.


    It was not until the end of the movie that Alice Nakiri learned the truth about the matter from Hisago Nito and said that she would also help.


    Su Yu walked into the hotel with three girls, and the maid Xiaoyu handed him a room card.


    He took the room card, his mouth curled up.

 566 Chapter 566: The Story in the Piano

    night.


    Su Yu stood in front of the window with a glass of red wine in his hand.


    With the help of the three girls, he felt recovered.


    "Bad guy." Erina Nagiri came out of the bathroom and glared at Su Yu.


    "Erina, come here." Su Yu turned his head and smiled at her.


    "What strange thing are you thinking about again? I will never be fooled." Nagiri Erina said with a blush.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, I''m a little tired today." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Nakiri Erina''s face blushed and slowly came to him.


    Su Yu reached out and took her into his arms.


    Nakiri Erina fluttered her long hair, and leaned her small head on his shoulder.


    "Erina, I like you." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    "While you like me, you also like other girls, and you also involve both Alice and Scarlett. It''s a terrible guy." Erina Nakiri looked up at him.


    "Even though I''m so bad, Erina still likes me. It shows how important I am in your heart. Thank you, Erina." Su Yu stroked her long hair.


    "I don''t like you that much, idiot." Nakiri Erina said from her mouth, but her arms were tightly held in her hands.


    "You and Koyuki are exactly the same, but it''s a pity, Koyuki..."


    Su Yu felt the pressure on his arm, this was the feeling Xuexiaxuenai couldn''t bring him.


    "If she knew that you thought so, she would definitely be angry with you." Nakiri Erina covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Xiao Xue Nai will not be angry, at least she will not be angry anymore. The former Xiao Xue Nai was 99% proud, but now Xiao Xue Nai is 100% shy." Su Yu looked out the window.


    "Your favorite girl, is Yuihama Yui classmate?" Nagiri Erina said cautiously.


    "Well, Yui is my first girlfriend, and naturally my favorite person." Su Yu did not deny.


    "Then which number can I rank in your heart?" Erina Nakiri looked forward to it.


    "Whoever is by my side can become the first place in my heart temporarily." Su Yu replied cleverly.


    "You are really cunning, but it doesn''t matter if I''m the number one, as long as you still like me, it''s fine." Nakiri Erina hugged him tightly.


    "I will always like Erina." Su Yu lowered his head and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    "Erina is so cunning. She is so close to Su Yu-kun, and I want to hug Su Yu-kun too." Alice Nageki''s voice sounded from behind.


    "Alice, go get dressed!" Nakiri Erina turned her head, her face flushed.


    "I don''t mind this kind of thing, Su Yu-kun shouldn''t mind either?" Alice Nagiri directly hugged Su Yu''s other arm.


    "It''s better to put on your clothes, be careful of catching cold." Su Yu glanced at it.


    "Su Yu-kun is so gentle." Alice Nagai stood on tiptoe, pecked Su Yu on the face, and ran towards the bathroom.


    "Miss Erina." Nito Hisako changed his clothes and walked out.


    "Hishizawa, come here." Nagiri Erina encouraged her with her eyes.


    "I...I..." Nito Hishasa hesitated.


    "Feisha, come here." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Nito Hisako looked at the eyes of the two, and took a step forward, getting closer and closer, and the sense of distance in her heart slowly disappeared.


    In the end, she hugged Su Yu''s arm and looked at Erina Nakiri with a smile on her face on the other side, lowering her head.


    "Erina, Scarlett, you are my wings." Su Yu hugged the two.


    "Then what about me? Su Yu-kun." Naqie Alice looked at Su Yu.


    "Alice is half of my second pair of wings."


    "Who is the other half?" Alice Nakiri curiously asked.


    "Secret." Su Yu''s mind appeared to look like Nachele Leonora, and smiled mysteriously.


    ...


    Leaving the hotel, Su Yu sent the three back to Yuanyue Academy, and headed towards the bar where Saki Kawasaki was.


    She called while Su Yu was busy, and after being hung up by Su Yu, she sent another message.


    By the time Su Yu saw it, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Angel''s stairs, in the bar.


    "Miss Shahi, is your boyfriend coming tonight?"


    "Miss Shaxi, I can''t hear your boyfriend playing the piano, I feel life is bleak."


    "Miss Shaxi, we are all willing to pay to listen to your boyfriend playing the piano. Please also ask him to please."


    Kawasaki Saki was surrounded by several guests, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    She didn��t know when Su Yu came. When Su Yu hung up, she sent a message to Su Yu, telling Su Yu that many customers in the store wanted to listen to him playing the piano, but she didn��t get it. Su Yu''s reply.


    "Ting Bell" Kawasaki Saki''s cell phone rang.


    Kawasaki Shahi picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. When several guests saw the name, they were happy, and quickly kept quiet.


    "Sha Xi, I''m sorry, I had other things delayed just now." Su Yu''s voice came.


    "It''s okay, come here quickly, there are many guests here who want to hear you play the piano." Kawasaki Shaxi said with a red face.


    "I am in a traffic jam here, and there is still a distance from the bar. If Shaxi is willing to encourage me, I will run over. I will definitely be there within half an hour." Su Yu smiled.


    "Encourage you? How to encourage?" Kawasaki Saki saw the meaningful smiles of several guests, his face a little hot.


    "Well, wait a while. After it''s over, Shaxi will kiss me, how about it?" Su Yu hesitated.


    Kawasaki Shaxi wants to refuse, but he doesn''t know how to refuse. The guests are still waiting for her.


    "Miss Shaxi, please." Several guests clasped their hands together.


    "Well, if you can come within half an hour, I''ll kiss you..."


    Before Kawasaki Shahi''s voice had finished, the door of the bar opened.


    Su Yu walked in, wearing a white casual outfit.


    The guests in the bar were taken aback for a moment, then their faces were full of excitement.


    The woman playing the piano saw Su Yu and quickly got ready to get up.


    "Everyone, please let me and my girlfriend have a few words to prepare." Su Yu said to everyone.


    A group of guests can only continue to wait.


    Su Yu came to Kawasaki Shaxi.


    "Shaxi, remember what you promised me, and I will send you home later." Su Yu smiled at Kawasaki Shaxi, went into the counter to make a glass of wine, and walked towards the piano.


    The woman playing the piano got up and saluted Su Yu.


    Su Yu took a sip of wine, put the rest of the wine on the chair next to him, and closed his eyes.


    The audience fell silent. The guests who came for the first time looked forward to it, and the guests who heard it last time held their breath.


    Su Yu placed his fingers on the piano, and a heavy piano sound rang.


    The people present were taken aback for a moment and closed their eyes.


    They seemed to see a battlefield, a battlefield where humans and skeletons fought, human soldiers were brave and fearless, and the king of skeleton soldiers always gave orders indifferently.


    Seeing that mankind was about to fail, a tall skeleton soldier fell from the sky, with a little girl sitting on its shoulders.

 567 Chapter 567

    Twelve o''clock at night.


    As Su Yu opened his eyes, the last song ended.


    The guests were still paying attention. Seeing Su Yu getting up, they all took out their money and said that they would invite Su Yu to have a drink.


    They didn''t know that Su Yu was the owner of the bar. After all, Su Yu was just a high school student.


    The original boss was a little embarrassed and couldn''t help looking at Su Yu. Seeing Su Yu nodding, he asked the waiter to accept it.


    Kawasaki Shaxi changed her clothes, and when she walked out of the locker room, she saw Su Yu waiting for her. It was obvious that Su Yu planned to send her home.


    "Shaxi, let''s go." Su Yu reached out to Kawasaki Shaxi.


    Kawasaki Shaxi hesitated for a moment, and put his little hand in Su Yu''s.


    The two went downstairs together, and Kawasaki Saki was a little curious about what happened to the song just started, and couldn''t help asking.


    "That is my original song, and it is also the story I wrote." Su Yu replied with a smile.


    "Your piano music, even if it is me, can be heard and played very well." Kawasaki Saki whispered.


    "Thank you for the compliment, but did you forget something?" Su Yu blinked.


    "I... I don''t know." Kawasaki Shaxi turned her head and looked aside. Of course she still remembered what she promised Su Yu.


    "Is Shaxi shy? Or, don''t you want to fulfill your promise?" Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "I...I see, you close your eyes." Kawasaki Saki said in embarrassment.


    Su Yu stopped and closed his eyes.


    Kawasaki Shaxi stood on tiptoe and quickly approached Su Yu, preparing to peck him on the face.


    However, Su Yu was faster than her, and at the moment Kawasaki Shaxi closed his eyes, Su Yu leaned over.


    Kawasaki Shaxi was stunned, and then quickly pushed Su Yu away, clenching her small fist.


    "It''s really sweet." Su Yu smiled and walked forward.


    Kawasaki Shahi looked at his back, a flush on his face, and finally released his small fist.


    The two returned to the oden restaurant.


    "Shaxi sauce, come with boyfriend again today, welcome." The white-haired old man had a cordial smile on his face.


    "He is not..."


    "I''m here to taste your oden again. I like this warm taste," Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Then come and taste more." The white-haired old man prepared oden for the two.


    Su Yu and Kawasaki Shaxi looked at the oden in the bowl, steaming hot, giving people a feeling of warmth after drinking.


    The two had eaten oden, and Su Yu paid for it this time. The white-haired old man did not refuse, and said to the two of them to be careful on the way.


    Su Yu and Kawasaki Shaxi are walking on the street.


    When passing by the drugstore, Su Yu paused.


    Kawasaki Shahi looked at him suspiciously, and then, as if remembering something, his face turned red.


    "Right now, we don''t need that kind of thing. Before you graduate, unless you allow me, I will never hurt you." Su Yu saw Kawasaki Shaxi''s thoughts and said in a low voice.


    Kawasaki Shaxi''s face rose red, but Su Yu didn''t expect Su Yu to say this directly.


    "Let''s go, I have prepared a place to live for you, which is nearby." Su Yu took Kawasaki Saki''s little hand and walked forward.


    When Kawasaki Shaxi saw the residence, she was slightly taken aback, because Kawasaki was written on the door.


    "Here, it will be your residence in the future. This is your key." Su Yu handed Kawasaki Shaxi a key.


    "you you��"


    "Accept it, you just assume this is where I raise you." Su Yu teased.


    "Then I''m not welcome." Kawasaki Saki took the key and put it away.


    "Sha Xi." Su Yu called.


    Kawasaki Shaxi turned her head and saw that Su Yu had lowered her head and hugged her with one hand.


    After a few minutes.


    Kawasaki Shaxi looked at Su Yu with shame and anger.


    "Good night." Su Yu patted her little head, turned and left.


    ...


    Weekend morning.


    Kosaka Kirino''s room.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, and she felt like she was being held in her arms. At first, Takasaka Kirino was taken aback and looked up and found that it was Su Yu, and she couldn''t help but smile.


    "Tong Nai, good morning." Su Yu yawned.


    "Senior Su Yu, when did you come?" Kosaka Tongnoi said, leaning in Su Yu''s arms.


    "I came last night, and I saw Tong Nai looking tired, so I just rested next to you all night." Su Yu whispered.


    "If Senpa wakes me up, I can play games with Senpai." Kosaka Kirino muttered.


    "I was a little tired yesterday, and if I play games with Tongno again, I will definitely be even more tired." Su Yu hugged Kosaka Kirino.


    Kosaka Tongno''s face turned red, and he understood Su Yu''s meaning in seconds.


    "Senior, what did you do yesterday..."


    "I won''t tell you about this kind of thing. Today I came to see you specially, as well as Black Cat and Ayase. Let''s go on a date together?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Senior, I''m sorry, I have an appointment with Ayase today, and I am going to support Kanako." Kosaka Kirino apologized.


    "Then let''s go together, just to introduce your friends and let me know each other." Su Yu looked down at Takasaka Tongno.


    "Senior, Kanako is very cute. However, she looks like a child, so you must never take Kanako." Kosaka Kirino worried.


    "Don''t worry, I just knew each other, even if I shot, it was for the eldest lady, not Kanako." Su Yu patted Takasaka Kirino''s small head.


    "Senior wants to shoot Saori?" Kosaka Kirino had a faint expression on his face.


    "I''m just kidding, don''t be nervous." Su Yu hugged Kosaka Kirino tightly.


    "Senior, why are you so bad?" Kosaka Kirino buried his head in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Then why do you like me?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I don''t know. When I get back to my senses, I will already like Senior."


    "I don''t know why I''m bad, but when I recover, the number of girls around will increase."


    "Senior, idiot."


    "Tungino, cute."


    "Fool."


    "Lovely Lovely."


    ...


    Nine o''clock in the morning.


    Su Yu and Kosaka Tongno went downstairs.


    Kosaka Kyosuke who was eating breakfast saw Su Yu and sighed deeply.


    "Brother, why did you sigh when you saw Senior? Did Senior take away the girl next to you again?" Kosaka Tongno naturally served Su Yu a bowl of rice and sat with him.


    "Tong Na, can''t you control your boyfriend? I finally saw a quiet girl. Yesterday I mustered up the courage to find her, but she told her that I already had a boyfriend, and that was Su Yujun." Kosaka Kyosuke gritted his teeth.


    "Really? Senior?" Kosaka Kirino looked at Su Yu.


    "I don''t know, maybe that girl likes me, and just wants to find a reason to reject Gaosaka." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Oh, that''s the case." Kosaka Kirino believed Su Yu''s words.


    "..." There was a black line on Kosaka Kyosuke''s forehead.


    He didn''t believe half of the punctuation marks in Su Yu''s words.

 568 Chapter 568

    After breakfast.


    Su Yu was sitting in the living room of Kosaka''s house, drinking barley tea with Kosaka Kyosuke.


    "Student Gaosaka, have you met any cute girls recently, if you don''t mind, introduce them to me?" Su Yu said.


    "You guy..."


    Kyosuke Kosaka clenched his fists.


    "Just kidding, don''t mind, in fact, I can introduce a cute idol to you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "What you said is true?" Kosaka Kyosuke''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course it is true, you see." Su Yu took out a photo and handed it to Kyosuke Kosaka.


    Kosaka Kyosuke took the photo and looked at the girl with short silver hair and maid costume on the table, always feeling a little familiar.


    "How about? Very cute, right?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Cute is cute, but, do you really want to introduce her to me?" Kosaka Kyosuke was a little skeptical.


    "You turn to the back, you have information." Su Yu nodded.


    Kosaka Kyosuke turned to the back, his face stiffened.


    On the back of the photo, Ayaka Totsuka''s name was written impressively.


    "You are so soulless!" Kosaka Kyosuke was so annoyed that he wanted to throw the photo. He just raised his hand and felt a little pity that he could only take it back.


    "Actually, Ayaka Totsuka has been an idol recently. If you want, you can be a bodyguard for him and feel his cuteness up close." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "He is a friend of Yawata, I wouldn''t be like you." Kosaka Kyosuke rolled his eyes.


    "I kindly introduced you to you, but you dislike the person I introduced. It''s really picky, classmate Gaosaka." Su Yu finished drinking the barley tea and stood up.


    "Brother, did you reject the person introduced to you by your senior?" Kosaka Kirino just walked down the stairs.


    "Tungino, you just came here, and your boyfriend actually introduced me..."


    "Student Gaosaka, you asked me to introduce to you, but I disliked it. Kirino, look, is this idol cute? Isn''t Gaosaka too picky?" Su Yu took out the exact same picture and handed it to Gaosaka Tong Nao.


    "So cute." Kosaka Kirino glanced, surprised.


    "Kirino, you can turn to the back and have a look." Kosaka Kyosuke reminded.


    Kosaka Kirino turned to the back and saw that Totsuka Ayaka was a boy, with a subtle expression.


    "Whether it''s a boy or a girl, the key is to feel. So, Gaosaka, if you can''t find a girlfriend, you can try to find a boyfriend. Tongno, let''s go." Su Yu finished, holding Gaosaka Tong Nao''s small hand walked outside the door.


    "Brother, goodbye." Kosaka Kirino gave him a blank look and waved a small hand to Kosaka Kyosuke.


    Kyosuke Kosaka watched the two leave, lying on the sofa like a salted fish.


    ...


    The two left Kosaka''s home and headed for the performance site.


    The maid Xiaoyu drove the car, and Su Yu had to pick up Ayase Aragaki and Ruri.


    "Senior, you are so, you actually introduced boys to your brother." Kosaka Kirino muttered.


    "It''s okay for a boy to let him go out in women''s clothing, isn''t it good?" Su Yu said indifferently.


    "Will the senior be willing to accept boys?" Kosaka Kirino looked at Su Yu.


    "I only like girls." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    Even if Totsuka Ayaka became a girl, he would not have any interest in him.


    "Senior doesn''t like girls. Senior is just simple..." Kosaka Kirino blushed.


    "Yes, I''m that kind of person." Su Yu hugged Kosaka Kirino and lowered his head.


    "Miss Xiaoyu is still watching..." Kosaka Tongno pushed Su Yu.


    "It''s okay, Xiaoyu won''t say it, even if we are doing strange things, she won''t say it." Su Yu and Takasaka Kirino are close at hand.


    "Master Su Yu, I still care a little bit." The maid Xiaoyu glanced at Su Yu and said.


    Su Yu pretended not to hear her, and slowly approached Kosaka Kirino.


    Kosaka Tong Nai couldn''t retreat, so he could only close his eyes and cooperate with Su Yu.


    The maid Xiaoyu looked at the two and didn''t say anything.


    Su Yu looked like another machine in her eyes.


    ...


    When the car stopped in front of Wugeng Liuli''s house, Su Yu saw the lovely Wugeng Liuli at a glance.


    A pure white gothic dress, long black hair, white skin, like an angel descending on the world.


    "This nasty cat." Kosaka Kirino murmured when he saw her dress.


    Her dress is biased towards fashion, but Wugeng Liuli''s dress is biased towards cuteness. It is clear at a glance who Su Yu would like.


    "Don''t be jealous." Su Yu patted Kosaka Tongno''s head and got out of the car.


    Wu Geng Liuli was a little at a loss when she saw Su Yu getting off the car, her white face blushed, and she nervously pinched the corner of her skirt.


    "This lovely lady angel, can I invite you to a date?" Su Yu came to Wugeng Liuli and stretched out his hand.


    Wugeng Liuli blushed, and put her little hand on Su Yu''s.


    "Lovely Miss Angel, long time no see." Su Yu lightly kissed the back of Wugeng Liuli''s hand.


    "Senior, don''t praise me anymore." Wu Geng Liuli said with some embarrassment.


    "It turns out that the lovely Miss Angel is my black cat. No wonder it''s so cute." Su Yu hugged her into his arms.


    "Senior..." Wugeng Liuli struggled for a while, she looked at Kosaka Tongno''s bulging face, her face flushed.


    "Can I take you home tonight?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    Wu Geng Liuli lowered her head in shame.


    "I didn''t deny it, then I will take it as your default." Su Yu raised her chin and lowered her head.


    Wu Geng Liuli looked at Takasaka Kirino in the car behind Su Yu, trying to escape, but couldn''t escape.


    Kosaka Kirino turned his head when he saw this scene.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu and Wugeng Liuli got into the car and sat in the back of the car.


    Kosaka Kirino and Wugeng Ruri sat on his left and right.


    Su Yu held their little hands, feeling very satisfied.


    "Senior, I haven''t thanked you yet. Thanks to your encouragement and guidance, I was able to write such a best-selling novel." Wu Geng Liuli said softly.


    "Really? Then do you plan any rewards for me?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Wu Geng Liuli.


    "This is the reward for seniors. I made this dress myself, just to wear it when I date seniors." Wu Geng Liuli whispered.


    "So that''s the case, but this reward is slightly insufficient." Su Yu squeezed her little hand.


    "Then senior... what kind of reward does senior want?" Wu Geng Liuli said shyly.


    "I want to take you home." Su Yu smiled.


    "Senior..." Wu Geng Liuli lowered his head.


    "Senior, did you forget my existence when you saw the black cat?" Kosaka Kiruna grieved.


    "How could I forget your existence? You are my little angel just like the black cat." Su Yu hugged the two girls.


    The two girls were suddenly embraced by Su Yu, looked at each other closely, and turned their heads in embarrassment.


    "Tong Nai, look at the face of the black cat." Su Yu called.


    Kosaka Tongno looked at it subconsciously, but was pushed a bit by Su Yu.


    Ever since, her kiss fell on Wugeng Liuli''s little face.

 569 Chapter 569

    Ayase Aragaki''s house.


    "I don''t know if seniors will like it."


    "Which dress should I choose?"


    "It''s really distressing. It would be great if Tongno was by her side. Let her help me see."


    Ayase Aragaki took the clothes and stood in front of the mirror, not knowing which one to wear.


    Originally, it was just that she and Takasaka Kirino went to see Kanako''s performance together, but Su Yu went to Takasaka Kirino to watch the performance with them.


    She was the same as Takasaka Tongno, who hadn''t seen Su Yu for a long time, so she was naturally very longing.


    She wants to be praised by Su Yu, she wants to be held by Su Yu, and she better be able to...


    "Really, how can I think about such a shy thing..."


    "Ayase, are you so distressed?" A voice sounded behind her.


    "Well, I don''t know how to..." Aragaki Ayase said halfway, turning to look at Su Yu behind him.


    "Ayase is so cute." Su Yu looked at Ayase Aragaki. She hadn''t started putting on clothes at this time, and her pajamas were already set aside.


    "Senior Su Yu?!" Ayase Ayaki, rushed into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Ayase, aren''t you shy?" Su Yu hugged her into his arms and said softly.


    "In front of the seniors, even if this is the case, I will not be shy." Ayase Aragaki said from her mouth, but in fact, her face has slowly turned red.


    "I thought Ayase would turn around shyly, and then start to drive me away." Su Yu smiled.


    "I haven''t seen seniors for so long, how can I drive you away?" Aragaki Ayase said with a long hair.


    "Miss me?" Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "I think about it every day, sometimes I think about seniors with Kirino." Ayase Aragaki leaned in Su Yu''s arms and said.


    "How much do you think?" Su Yu looked down at her.


    "I really want to miss it, it''s the same with Tongno." Ayase Aragaki looked up at Su Yu.


    "The relationship between you and Tongno is really good. In the future, you two can live together. It is best to live in the same room." Su Yu smirked.


    "Senior!" Aragaki Ayase was ashamed.


    "Just kidding, that kind of thing, unless you two agree, otherwise, I will never do things that you hate." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "Even if Senpai did something like that, the two of us shouldn''t hate Senpai." Aragaki Ayase muttered.


    "Really? I''m looking forward to it." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "Senior, Kirino and the black cat are still waiting for us downstairs?" Ayase Aragaki suddenly remembered.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have asked the maid Xiaoyu to take them to the scene first. We have a lot of time." Su Yu looked at Ayase Aragaki, who was close at hand, and approached her.


    Ayase Aragaki flushed her face and closed her eyes.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu looked at Ayase Aragaki in his arms and sat on the side of the bed.


    Ayase Ayaki''s head was buried in Su Yu''s arms, and she could clearly feel something.


    "Senior." Ayase Aragaki gathered courage and raised her head.


    "I just want to hold you, don''t think about those strange things." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Obviously seniors are thinking about strange things..."


    "Ahem, I think the strange things are all because Ayase is so cute."


    "really?"


    "Of course it''s true, Ayase is now the cutest in the world."


    "I just want to be the cutest girl in Senior''s heart, even if the ranking is very low."


    "Well, now, at this moment, Ayase is the cutest girl in my heart."


    ...


    Su Yu and Ayase Ayaki talked for a long time before she remembered that she was going to the show.


    Because Su Yu was by her side, Ayase Aragaki also saved the trouble of choosing clothes and directly asked Su Yu to help her choose a dress.


    She wore the clothes that Su Yu had chosen, and under Su Yu''s eyes, she had no idea to escape.


    "Senior, please wait for me." Aragaki Ayase opened the door, said to him, and went to wash.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu took Aragaki Ayase''s little hand and came to the scene of the performance.


    Kurusu Kanako, a friend of Ayase Ayaki Ayaki and Kirino Kosaka, is now Su Yu''s staff.


    The firm she works in is a very small firm under the Shichijo family, and the activities she participates in are also small.


    This performance seems to be playing characters in anime.


    As soon as Ayase Aragaki arrived at the scene, she went to the backstage of the performance.


    In order to show that he had no idea about Kanako Kurusu, Su Yu stayed below the stage.


    Among a group of imperial houses, Su Yu appeared to stand out.


    A white casual outfit, a warm and sunny smile, and a handsome face.


    Some otaku looked at Su Yu as if they saw a bug.


    Su Yu felt the sight of the people around him, and didn''t care. When he came to the side of the stage, he found that a petite brown-haired girl in the corner was drawing an indescribable cartoon.


    "??" Su Yu was stunned.


    The brown-haired girl seemed to feel Su Yu''s gaze and looked up at him.


    "Ahem, the painting is good." Su Yu praised.


    The brown-haired girl was taken aback for a moment, obviously she didn''t expect a handsome and handsome person like Su Yu to say such things, and then she smiled at Su Yu.


    "thank you."


    "Are you a professional cartoonist?" Su Yu looked at the other party''s brown-haired double ponytail, and remembered her name and identity.


    "How do you know?" Lai Qi looked at Su Yu with interest.


    "In my opinion, your paintings are indeed fanboys, but they have the feeling of some commodities. There is no soul in the paintings. You should have been a fanartist before, right?" Su Yu said slowly.


    "The feeling of commodities? Lack of soul?" Lai Xi was stunned.


    "In short, the heroine you are painting now seems to have become like this for welfare. This is a commodity." Su Yu commented.


    "Do you know how to paint?" Lai Qi looked down at her painting and said in silence for a moment.


    "Understand, understand," Su Yu said modestly.


    "Then you come to draw me." Lai Qi hesitated, and handed Su Yu what was in his hand.


    "Then I''m welcome, I don''t like being watched when I paint, so I have to wait a little while." Su Yu took the painting tools from the other side, leaned against the wall behind, and started painting.


    Looking at Su Yu''s hand from the other side of Lai Qi, his speed is very fast without any hesitation. Is this really painting?


    However, she looked at Su Yu''s eyes and believed him.


    This person''s eyes are serious, just like her when painting.


    Looking at Su Yu from the other side of the habitat, Junyi''s appearance, all dressed up, why did he come to this place?


    This is where the otaku gather.


    "Are you the pianist in the bar?" A voice sounded.


    Laiqi Bifang and Su Yu looked at the person at the same time.


    "I went to the Angel��s Stair Bar last night and heard your performance. It really shocked me. If you don��t mind, can you play a piece on the spot? Just one piece is fine, I��m willing to pay You one million yen." The middle-aged man in a suit looked at Su Yu excitedly.


    "Play a song, one million yen?" Lai Qi looked at Su Yu in surprise, who is this person sacred?

 570 Chapter 570

    Facing the expectant eyes of the middle-aged man, Su Yu nodded.


    "I will choose a song to play on stage, as long as the piano is ready, and the performance fee is ignored."


    "You can''t count the performance fee. Although I don''t understand music, I like your music very much, so please accept it." The middle-aged man took out one million yen and bent over.


    "..." Come to the other side.


    Su Yu doesn''t accept any money anymore, so does this middle-aged man still ask him to accept it?


    "Okay, I''ll accept it unceremoniously. At that time, I will play all the tunes that appear on the stage." Su Yu helplessly accepted the one million yen.


    "Okay, I will prepare the piano immediately, and let people use those songs for you to listen to." The middle-aged man said in surprise.


    "No, as long as it is something I have heard, I will never forget it." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Okay, then I won''t bother you. I will come to you again before we start." The middle-aged man glanced at the other side of the habitat and left quickly.


    Su Yu put away one million yen and continued to paint.


    Kurusu looked at him casually, and suspected that it was not one million yen, but one thousand yen.


    At the beginning of the performance on the stage, Su Yu''s drawing speed didn''t seem to be affected in any way.


    He looked at the other side of Lai Xi with serious eyes, and he looked forward to Su Yu''s painting of her even more.


    After another half an hour passed, Su Yu finally stopped.


    "Can I have a look now?" Lai Qi stared at the drawing board closely.


    "Before you watch, you should be mentally prepared and don''t cry." Su Yu reminded.


    "Cry?" Lai Xi was a little confused.


    "Look at it." Su Yu handed over his painting.


    The other side of Laiqi looked down at Su Yu''s painting and was stunned.


    This is a cartoon composed of four scenes. The first one is she is learning to draw, the second one is happily drawing, the third one seems to be lost, and the fourth one is taking off her glasses. , The smile when painting also disappeared.


    This is the story of Kuaisu and the comics, which clearly outlines her mood in recent years.


    She looked at herself in the painting, and when she was learning to paint, she yearned for herself in the last painting.


    And when she was happiest, it was not now.It''s the time when I painted for hobbies, dreams, and love.


    "Tick Tick Tick" tears fell on the paper.


    When he saw the tears and was about to wipe away the tears, he found a hand in front of his eyes and a tissue in his hand.


    "Thank you." Lai Qi took the tissue from Su Yu.


    "You used to long for the present, but now you long for the old. People are like this, and you slowly deviated from your original intention." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Then what should I do?" Lai Qi wiped away his tears and looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    "It''s very simple, just look for the story you want to draw and just draw it out?" Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "I used to draw doujin. If I try to be original, it is very likely to fail." Lai Qi hesitated.


    "Are you afraid of failure?" Su Yu asked.


    "I''m not afraid of failure, but I can''t think of a good story." Lai Su shook her head. She is a professional cartoonist and is not afraid of failure, but she has no inspiration.


    "Can''t think of a good story? Do you know where the story comes from?" Su Yu smiled.


    Lai Xi looked at him suspiciously.


    "The story comes from life. You can imagine that a female cartoonist with a strong commercial atmosphere suddenly meets a handsome young man who is as versatile as me. The story unfolds..."


    Lai Xi opened his mouth and his eyes lit up.


    "It looks like you want to understand. If you need my help, I would like to go find inspiration with you. By the way, I don''t mind your height. You are so cute like this." Su Yu handed it to Laiqi. A business card, turned and left.


    The other side of Lai Qi was holding a business card, and his mind was echoing Su Yu''s sentence.


    "You are so cute like this."


    Her little face flushed, looking at Su Yu''s leaving back, she walked out of the field.


    I originally came to see my sister performing, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing.


    After walking a few steps beyond Laiqi, the pace stopped again, because she remembered that Su Yu was going to perform on stage, and she was a little bit looking forward to his piano music.


    "Just stay and take a look." Lai Qi put away Su Yu''s painting of her. She wants to cherish this painting and hang it in her room.


    ...


    After Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki came to see Sikanako, they went under the stage, only to find that Su Yu was missing.


    "Strange, did Senpai go?" Aragaki Ayase asked in confusion.


    "That guy definitely didn''t leave, and the cat isn''t there either, maybe they..."


    Kosaka Kirino blushed.


    Ayase Aragaki was a little shy when he heard this.


    "You two, what are you thinking? I just saw someone I know and went to say hello." Wugeng Liuli''s voice sounded from behind them.


    "Saori?" Kosaka Kirino turned his head and saw Makishima Saori behind the five-color glass.


    "Tongno, and friends of Tongno, hello." Makishima Saori is still dressed as a standard housemaid.


    "Why are you here?" Kosaka Kirino was a little confused.


    "Tongno, like you, are all fans of this animation. I heard that this time there will be a memorial figure of Meilulu as a gift. I want to see if I can buy it from the champion. "Makishima Saori pushed his glasses and said.


    "Mei Lulu''s memorial figure?!" Kosaka Kirino looked surprised, still a little eager.


    "Don''t worry, if you can buy it, put it at Kirino''s first, let you take a good look." Makishima Saori smiled.


    "Thank you, Saori." Kosaka Kirino looked grateful.


    "You''re welcome, it''s Kirino''s best friend here. This kind of thing is just a small thing." Makishima Saori wore a pure smile on his face.


    "Yeah." Kosaka Kirino nodded.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked the name of Kirino''s friend yet." Makishima Saori looked at Ayase Aragaki.


    "I''m Kirino''s friend, Ayase Ayaki Aragaki." Ayase Ayaki Aragaki announced his name when the other person looked at her.


    "Ayase, a good name, if you don''t mind, you can call me Saori." Makishima Saori smiled at her.


    "Then I''m welcome, Miss Saori." Ayase Aragaki called.


    The four girls were chatting, and the activities on the stage advanced little by little.


    After all the contestants showed their strength, the final winner was Kanako Kurusu. She played a magical girl, not only in appearance but also in voice, she resembled the protagonist Mei Lulu.


    The two hosts gave the reward to Kanako Kurusu, which made a group of otaku in the audience feel very satisfied. This event should be over.


    However, in the next second, they were stunned.


    A piano has been moved up, and the performance seems to be not over yet.

 571 Chapter 571: The Secret From The Other Side

    Under the stage.


    "Isn''t this a cosplay competition? What do you plan to bring up a piano?"


    "Did they invite the singer of the op?"


    "Could it be Mei Lulu''s voice actor?"


    A group of otaku who hadn''t left yet guessed and looked forward to it.


    "Everyone, the performance actually ended here, but we have invited a master pianist, and then we will ask him to play all the songs for us." The host smiled.


    "A master pianist?"


    "Play an animated song?"


    "That''s right? This is just a normal event, right?"


    A group of people in the audience were confused.


    Then they saw Su Yu walking towards the piano step by step.


    "Senior?!" x3.


    Kosaka Kirino, five watch Ruri, Ayase Aragaki stared blankly at Su Yu sitting in front of the piano.


    "I didn''t expect that the person who went up to perform was Su Yu-kun." Makishima Saori was a little surprised.


    Su Yu placed his hands on the piano.


    The audience fell silent.


    Then, they opened their eyes wide.


    Su Yu''s performance did not follow the original work, he directly adapted the original work, making the rhythm of this piece more compact and burning.


    His performance seemed to depict for them another world of Meilulu, a world of fighting, a world of pain and despair, and hope.


    This is no longer Meilulu''s op. This is the fan he portrayed, and it is a story far beyond the original.


    After Su Yu''s first song ended, he looked at the audience present.


    "Want to listen?"


    "Yes!" the audience shouted.


    "Next, what I''m playing may not be the animation songs you are familiar with, but I promise that they will not be much worse than this one." Su Yu smiled slightly and began to play.


    The animated songs of the previous life, Ranqu, these are all recorded in his mind.


    Now, after a little modification, I took it out to play, and the effect it brought shocked everyone present.


    Even if they don''t understand music, their emotions are driven by Su Yu''s music.


    The hour-long performance, the moment Su Yu got up and left, the audience burst into applause.


    It was the first time that they heard such a shocking piano music, especially the following ones. Some people wanted to take out their mobile phones to record, but were afraid of missing the wonderful moment.


    Kosaka Tongno watched Su Yu leave the field and was about to find him when he received Su Yu''s news.


    "Let''s go, seniors are waiting for us in the parking lot." Kosaka Kirino smiled after reading the news.


    The other side of the crowd had a grateful expression. She was probably the only person in the audience to record Su Yu playing the piano.


    "It''s better to treasure it." Lai Qi Bifang didn''t mean to send it out, and left the scene with a satisfied expression.


    In her mind, Su Yu appeared, he looked serious when he was painting, and quiet when he played the piano.


    Handsome and handsome appearance, superb painting skills, and master piano skills.


    "I don''t know if he has a girlfriend? It would be great if he didn''t. However, a good boy like him must have a girlfriend long ago."


    Laiqi was a little bit distressed, remembering that she still had Su Yu''s contact information, and some look forward to meeting Su Yu.


    "By the way, the boss seems to be talking about the Angel''s Stair Bar, and I don''t know where it is." Lai Qi suddenly remembered.


    ...


    Su Yu was sent to the underground parking lot, and the maid Xiaoyu had been waiting here for a long time.


    It just so happened that Kanako''s performance had just ended. When she walked over, she was taken aback when she saw the maid standing next to the car.


    After that, she saw Su Yu in the car again, and hurriedly ran to Su Yu.


    "Well, can you sign me?"


    "Huh?" Su Yu looked at Raisu Kanako with a probe.


    "You must be a very famous pianist? I am a girl who just won the championship. Just call me Kanako. You play the piano so handsomely. I like it very much. So, can you sign me?" Kurusu Kanako blinked cutely.


    "I''m not a pianist, just an ordinary high school student." Su Yu shook his head.


    "How is it possible? Which school is that senior?" Kanako Kanako opened her mouth wide.


    Is a master pianist just a high school student?Where does this genius come from?


    "I am a student of Sou Wu Gao..."


    "Really? Senior." Kanako Kurusu said excitedly.


    "Don''t be excited, don''t be excited." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Actually, I also want to go to Zou Wu Gao. If I go to Zou Wu Gao, I don''t know if I can become friends with Senpai. Does Senpai have a girlfriend?" Kanako Raisu said with a little shyness.


    "Uh..." Su Yu looked at Takasaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki behind Kanako Kurusu.


    "Kanako!" The two girls exude a terrible breath.


    "What''s the matter? Kirino, Ayase?" Kanako Kanako turned her head to look at the expressions of the two friends, looking at them with confusion.


    "I am Su Yu-senpai''s girlfriend." Kosaka Kirino dropped a hand on Kurusu Kanako''s shoulder.


    "I am also Su Yu-senpai''s girlfriend." Ayase Aragaki''s hand landed on the other shoulder of Kanako Kurusu.


    "Eh???"


    "Senior, in a few minutes, you''re starting to hook up girls again." Wu Geng Liuli gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "..." Su Yu, he really just sat in the car and waited for them.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see." Makishima Saori smiled at Su Yu.


    "Long time no see." Su Yu glanced at her.


    Kanako Kurusu knew that Su Yu was the boyfriend of Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki, and she had a disappointed expression on her face, and she couldn''t lift her head even as they taught her.


    In the end, she could only give the prize to Kosaka Kirino, who let Kosaka Kirino spare her.


    Su Yu looked at Kosaka Tongno with a happy figure, and then glanced at the other figure beside him. It was a gift from the organizer.


    "It''s still early today. Why don''t we go to the amusement park together?" Kosaka Kirino suggested.


    "But, this car doesn''t seem to be able to sit..." Kanako Kanako saw a car parked before her voice.


    "Master Su Yu, sorry, I''m late." Maid Xiaotao''s voice sounded.


    Kurisu Kanako looked at Su Yu in surprise. Are Kirino and Ayase''s boyfriends so rich?


    "I have prepared everything." Su Yu smiled.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Ayaki looked at each other, a little bit shy. Does everything Su Yu said includes the evening?


    The same is true for Wugeng Liuli, she had already learned about Su Yu''s badness.


    Kosaka Kirino and Gogen Ruri sat on the left and right of Su Yu. Aragaki Ayase was about to sit in the passenger seat, when Su Yu grabbed her little hand.


    "Ayase, come to me."


    Aragaki Ayase''s face flushed, and she glanced at Takasaka Kirino.


    "It''s okay, Ayase, just sit here." Kosaka Kirino, as her friend, didn''t mean to be jealous.


    Ayase Ayaki walked in with a flushed face, and was hugged by Su Yu.

 572 Chapter 572

    In Shichijo''s amusement park.


    When Kosaka Tongno and others got off the bus, it felt strange that the amusement park was quiet.


    "Senior, maybe there has been an accident here, is it temporarily closed now?" Kosaka Kirino looked worried.


    "This is an amusement park that is not open to the public. After the Shichijo House was built, it became my site and now my maid lives." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    "Welcome back, ladies." The members of the orthodox demon society in maid costumes said in unison, standing in two rows.


    Gaosaka Tongno and others looked at these maids, thinking about their relationship with Su Yu.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu took the lead and walked forward.


    The five girls looked at each other and could only follow Su Yu in.


    The six came all the way to the indoor swimming pool.


    "There are all kinds of swimsuits in the dressing room, you can choose at will." Su Yu said simply.


    "Senior Su Yu, can I take away the swimsuit I chose?" Kanako Kanako blinked.


    "If you like it, you can take it home." Su Yu said indifferently.


    "Then I''m not welcome." Kanako Kanako said with a smile.


    "Senior, you brought us here..." Wu Geng Liuli blushed.


    "Go change your swimsuit, there is no one else here, only me and my maid." Su Yu smiled at her.


    When the five girls heard this, they could only walk towards the dressing room.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu stood in the corner of the swimming pool and looked at the five girls who came out. I have to say that they have their own styles.


    Because of long-term exercise, Kosaka Tong is wearing a swimsuit on her body, which can perfectly show her figure.


    As a model, Ayase Ayaki is naturally the same. The swimsuit she chose is also very cute.


    Wu Geng Liuli was wearing a blue one-piece swimsuit, but Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    Her swimsuit shouldn''t be her choice, but Kosaka Kirino or Ayase Aragaki, they have very good eyes.


    Wugeng Liuli''s shy look, matched with this standard swimsuit, is very fresh to Su Yu.


    As for the other two.


    Kanako Kanako is like a child, slightly cute.


    Makishima Saori''s swimsuit is quite satisfactory, but she still wears her glasses, which is a prop for her to hide herself.


    "Senior, how is it?" Kosaka Tongno came to Su Yu and said.


    "If Tong Nai appears on the beach, she must be the most attractive girl." Su Yu praised.


    "What about Ayase?" Kosaka Kirino pulled his friend in front of him.


    "Tungino..." Ayase Aragaki blushed.


    "Ayase has a good vision. If you walk with Kirino, you will definitely be accosted." Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "What about this cat?" Kosaka Kirino pulled the shy Wujing Ruri over.


    "Black Cat, come here and let me take a closer look." Su Yu looked at her.


    Wugeng Ruri glanced at Takasaka Kirino.


    "Don''t worry about my thoughts, the person senior is looking for now is you." Kosaka Kirino chuckled lightly and pulled Ayase Aragaki away.


    Wu Geng Liuli looked at their backs, and was about to speak when she was hugged by Su Yu.


    "Black Cat, you gave me a very fresh feeling." Su Yu hugged her and said.


    "Senior..." Wugeng Liuli felt the sight of others, his face hot.


    "Unexpectedly, my black cat is so cute, it''s amazing. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Wu Geng Liuli''s heart tightened, did something go wrong?


    "From now on, I can only show it to me." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Wugeng Liuli lowered her head in shame, but nodded.


    "My black cat is really obedient." Su Yu took her little hand and walked into the swimming pool.


    Wu Geng Liuli followed Su Yu, and as soon as she entered the swimming pool, she was pulled into her arms by Su Yu.


    "Black cat, do you know how to swim?" Su Yu hugged Wugeng Liuli and blew hot air into her ear.


    "I...I know a little bit." Wugeng Liuli''s neck shrank and her ears became red.


    "Really? Then I don''t need to teach it?" Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "If you can, please teach me something from senior." Wu Geng Liuli said shyly.


    "If you want me to teach you, is there any reward?" Su Yu smiled at Wugeng Liuli.


    "What kind of reward do seniors want?" Wu Geng Liuli could clearly feel that Su Yu had other thoughts about her.


    "My black cat is very sensible, why did he suddenly become stupid today?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Senior, fool." Wu Geng Liuli whispered.


    "It seems that my black cat is very smart. I will trouble you when they start the water volleyball game." Su Yu glanced at Takasaka Kirino.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki form a team, and Kanako can only play with Makishima Saori.


    The two teams started a water volleyball game.


    Wugeng Liuli hesitated for a moment, then turned and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu looked down at the fifth watch Liuli in his arms, very satisfied.


    ...


    after an hour.


    With a blush on Wugeng Liuli''s face, she left Su Yu and took over the position of Kosaka Tongno.


    Kosaka Tongno was forced to leave the field and came to Su Yu''s side, and muttered while looking at the meaningful smile on Su Yu''s face.


    "Senior, idiot..."


    "Tong Nai, idiot." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "Senior, Huaxin." Kosaka Kirino gave him a white glance.


    "Yeah, that''s how I am." Su Yu made no secret of it, and pulled her into his arms.


    "You... were you with that cat just now..." Kosaka Kirino stammered, his face flushed.


    "I don''t understand what Tong Nai is talking about." Su Yu smiled.


    "Are you with her..." Kosaka Tongno clenched his small fist and glared at Su Yu in shame.


    "Black cat is very sensible, I think Tong Na can also be very sensible, right?" Su Yu stroked her little head lightly.


    "Sure enough, a terrible senior!" Kosaka Kirino said with shame and anger.


    "I was bad at first." Su Yu hugged Kosaka Kirino.


    Kosaka Kirino hesitated for a few seconds and stretched out a small hand.


    "Ahem, Tong Nao, I just want to hold you." Su Yu reminded.


    Kosaka Kirino was startled, his face flushed.


    ...


    Before the lunch break, Su Yu became the companion of Makishima Saori and Kurusu Kanako.


    On the opposite side, Takasaka Kirino, Ayase Aragaki, and five watch Ruri didn''t want to lose to Su Yu.


    Because if they lose, they will follow Su Yu''s arrangement today.


    They probably guessed what Su Yu would arrange, so they decided to work together to defeat Su Yu.


    However, human power has limits.


    Even if Makishima Saori and Kurusu Kanako didn''t help, the three of them couldn''t beat Su Yu.


    "Senior, you are so good, you don''t need Saori and Kanako to help you at all, it''s better to let them come to our side." Takasaka Kirino paused.


    "Of course you can, but if you lose, I will add new conditions." Su Yu''s lips curled up.


    "We will definitely win!" Kosaka Kirino clenched his small fist in shame.


    Makishima Saori and Kurusu Kanako swam to the opposite side of Su Yu and became the companions of Takasaka Kirino, Ayase Aragaki, and Ruri.

 573 Chapter 573

    lunch time.


    "Damn it, I still lost to the seniors, I''m really unwilling." Takasaka Kirino was eating lunch, muttering.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be too much to the three of you." Su Yu smiled at her when he heard her.


    "Is it really not too much?" Kosaka Kirino lowered his voice and asked.


    "Of course, you are my favorite juniors. As seniors, you must take good care of the younger generations." Su Yu said seriously.


    Kosaka Kirino was startled, then a smile appeared on his face.


    "I almost forgot, even seniors, occasionally have a very gentle side."


    Wugeng Liuli glanced at Su Yu, she felt the smell of lying.


    Ayase Aragaki doesn''t matter, she just supports Kosaka Kirino''s opinion.


    Kurusu Kanako and Makishima Saori didn''t say anything. The two of them were very curious about the relationship between the three, but they didn''t mean to ask.


    Even the reckless Kurusu Kanako knew there were some things he couldn''t ask.


    The lunch is over.


    The five girls changed back to their original clothes and began to play in other facilities in the amusement park.


    Until 5 o''clock in the afternoon, Makishima Saori received a call and left beforehand.


    When Kurusu Kanako saw Makishima Saori left, she was too embarrassed to stay.


    Su Yu asked the maid, Xiao Tao, to send Shikanako home, and he started shopping with them.


    Clothing store in the mall.


    "The three of you can choose whatever you want. I''ll pay for it, and it''s a gift for you." Su Yu said to the three girls.


    "Senior, we..."


    "Then we''re welcome, senior." Takasaka Kirino interrupted Wu Geng Ruri.


    "Go." Su Yu sat on a chair in the store, waiting for them to choose clothes.


    After the three girls walked away, Wu Geng Liuli asked why Takasaka Tongno would accept Su Yu''s gift.


    "For the senior, money is not a problem, he just wants to see us wearing new clothes, so we can''t live up to the kindness of seniors." Kosaka Kirino explained.


    "..." Wu Geng Liuli opened her mouth, always feeling that Takasaka Tong Na was confused by Su Yu.


    ...


    The setting sun, hot spring hotel.


    "This is the room we are going to live in tonight, next to it is a hot spring pool, how about it?" Su Yu stood in front of the window and said.


    "We?" Kosaka Kirino flushed.


    "Yes, we." Su Yu looked at the three girls.


    Ayase Ayase and Wugeng Liuli both turned their heads, not daring to look at Su Yu.


    "Master Su Yu." The maid Xiaoyu walked in.


    "Did something happen?" Su Yu looked at her questioningly.


    The maid Xiaoyu came to Su Yu and whispered in his ear.


    Su Yu''s expression was a little strange after listening.


    "Senior, is there anything important?" Kosaka Kirino felt tight.


    "It''s nothing, I''ll be back soon, and by the way, bring your favorite game." Su Yu smiled and walked outside the door.


    If it hadn''t been for the maid Xiaoyu to tell him, Su Yu would never have thought that this kind of thing would happen.


    Higiya Hachiman was hospitalized, and was still injured. The cause was Totsuka Saika.


    The maid, Xiaotama, came to report the situation because of the contact of Hikitani Komachi.


    The person who wounded Higiya Hachiman had a slight identity and even put pressure on Higiya Hachiman.


    ...


    Than Qigujia.


    Higiya Komachi sat on the sofa, eyes flushed.


    Biqigu Hachiman was injured and her parents had gone to take care of her. She stayed at home, and the more she thought about it, the more worried she became, so she contacted Su Yu.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    Biqigu Komachi''s face was overjoyed, but he didn''t expect Su Yu to come so soon.


    She opened the door, but found that the person standing outside was not Su Yu, but a young man with a pale face and two bodyguards in black.


    "It''s you!" Higiya Komachi saw the young man, his face changed slightly.


    "This is one million yen. This is the end of this matter. Totsuka Ayaka has agreed to join me for dinner tonight, and let your brother stay away from him in the future, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise?" A voice rang behind him.


    The young man turned his head and was about to speak, when he found his bodyguard was lying on the ground, with a samurai sword resting on his neck.


    "I''m sorry, Komachi, I''m late." Su Yu ignored the scared young man kneeling on the ground and came to Biqigu Komachi.


    "Senior." Biqigu Komachi plunged into Su Yu''s arms with an aggrieved expression.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry or cry, let''s see the situation of Biqigu classmate first, and then solve his problem." Su Yu patted Biqigu Komachi''s head.


    "Yeah." Biqigu Komachi nodded, Su Yu''s arrival gave her a lot of peace of mind.


    Su Yu let go of Higiya Komachi and glanced at the scared young man.


    "Take him along and ask him to call home to show my identity,"


    "Yes." Asaka saluted.The back of the knife landed on the back of the young man''s neck, knocking him out.


    "Let''s go, Komachi." Su Yu stretched out his hand to Komachi.


    Higiya Komachi closed the door and put her little hand in Su Yu''s.


    Su Yu took her little hand and sat in the back of the car, and the two cars drove towards the hospital.


    ...


    In the hospital.


    Higiya Hachiman''s parents are calm, waiting for the results of the first aid.


    Totsuka Ayaka sat in a chair, praying for Hachitani Hachiman.


    It was all because he refused the other party''s invitation, that young man would let people teach Bikitani Hachiman.


    At that time, Higiya Hachiman who stood in front of him made him feel very reliable.


    It is a pity that Higiya Hachiman is just an ordinary high school student after all. In order to prevent the other party from having trouble with Higiya Hachiman, he agreed to the other party''s condition.


    Seeing time passed bit by bit, there was still no movement in the emergency room, which made Totsuka Ayaka and more anxious than Keiya Hachiman''s parents.


    "Dad, mother." A voice sounded.


    The parents of Higiya Hachiman turned their heads and found that the person was Higiya Komachi, frowning.


    "Komachi, you won''t stay at home..."


    Higiya Hachiman''s father was half-talking, and he looked at the young man who was dragging Asaka''s hand for a moment.


    "This is Senior Su Yu''s bodyguard, Senior Su Yu has promised to help me solve this matter." Higiya Komachi explained.


    "Really?" Higiya Hachiman''s father was pleased.


    In fact, after Su Yu possessed the reincarnation jade, one thing was changed, and that was the matter of Higiya Hachiman.


    He erased the fact that Higiya Hachiman became a girl, and added that he was a good friend to Higiya Hachiman.


    Of course Higiya Hachiman didn''t know, but his parents knew very well that Su Yu was the fianc�� of the Shichijo eldest, and they were employees of the Shichijo family.


    "Master Su Yu said that he will notify his father to come and solve this matter completely." Qianxiang said lightly, and threw the young man aside.


    "The words of Su Yu-kun will definitely solve this matter and make him receive the punishment he deserves." Biqigu Hachiman''s father glanced at the young man, convinced of Su Yu''s strength.


    The door of the emergency room opened.

 574 Chapter 574: Biqigu Clans Attitude

    As soon as the door of the emergency room opened, Higiya Hachiman''s parents looked over.


    When they saw Higiya Hachiman coming out, they were slightly taken aback.


    Wasn''t she still in a coma just now?Why are you coming out now as if you are all right?


    "That makes you worry, sorry." Higiya Hachiman scratched his head embarrassedly.


    "Hachiman!" Saika Totsuka threw excitedly into the arms of Hachitani Hachiman.


    When Higiya Hachiman''s parents saw this scene, they sighed, but didn''t say anything.


    "Student Bi Qigu was not seriously injured, I just shot it and rescued it." Su Yu walked out of the emergency room.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Higiya Hachiman''s parents said quickly.


    "You''re welcome, I am a friend of Classmate Biqigu, this kind of thing will naturally help him." Su Yu smiled.


    Higiya Hachiman rolled his eyes, friend?Are they friends?


    "Ouni-chan, if it weren''t for Brother Su Yu to save you, you would have to be hospitalized for many days, and, do you think this incident is over?" Higiya Komachi came to Higiya Hachiman and said.


    "I see, I''ll thank this guy well." Hachiya Hachiman said helplessly. He had a bad premonition when he saw the existence of Hichiya Komachi. Now it seems that the premonition has come true.


    Biqigu Komachi must have paid some price to let Su Yu rescue him and solve the trouble he caused by the way.


    "I''m sorry, Hachiman, I''m all to blame." Saika Totsuka looked at Hachitani Hachiman with tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t blame you, Caijia. If I didn''t stand up to protect you at that time, I would definitely regret it for the rest of my life." Bichigu Hachiman said softly.


    "Ahem, classmate Biqigu, don''t show affection, solve the problem first." Su Yu reminded.


    These two people, you say a word to me, there is only a few minutes to kiss, if he doesn''t stop aloud, the position of the protagonist will be taken away by him.


    Ayaka Totsuka blushed when she heard the words, and left the embrace of Hachitani Hachiman.


    The same goes for Higiya Hachiman. He also carefully observed the reaction of his parents and found that they didn''t care, and he was relieved.


    "How to solve it, you can figure it out." Su Yu pointed to the young man and said to Qigu Hachiman.


    "I know that this time it was because of your help that I was able to be saved. Therefore, I just want not to be disturbed by him, that''s enough." Hachitani Hachiman bent down.


    He knew very well that he was an ordinary person, now relying on Su Yu''s power.


    "Okay, I understand." Su Yu gave Qianxiang a look.


    Asaka expressed his understanding and dragged the young man away.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Saika Totsuka looked at Asaka who was leaving, whispered.


    "You''re welcome, run together when you have time." Su Yu joked.


    Upon hearing the words, Totsuka Ayaka glanced at Hachitani Hachiman.


    "Don''t worry, I know he was joking." Hachitani Hachiman took Totsuka Saika''s hand.


    Totsuka Ayaka smiled sweetly and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Yu''s gaze moved between the two. The current Totsuka Ayaka is a boy, and the same is true of Higiya Hachiman. They...


    He still remembers the terrible Totsuka Saika.


    Higiya Hachiman, can you stand it?


    ...


    The problem of Hachitani Hachiman was resolved. His parents left first. They still don''t understand the matter of his son falling in love with a boy. However, Totsuka Ayaka is very cute.


    Therefore, they can barely accept it.


    In front of the hospital.


    "Ouni-chan, you send Brother Caijia back first, and I will ask Brother Su Yu to send me back." Biqiya Komachi took Su Yu''s arm and said to Qigu Hachiman.


    "Yeah." Bichigu Hachiman looked at Bichigu Komachi holding Su Yu''s arm, and sighed helplessly.


    "Student Biqigu, I know what you are thinking, don''t worry, I won''t hurt Komachi. At least not now, I promise you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I hope you can do it, if you dare to make Komachi sad, I will never spare you." Hachitani Hachiman clenched his fist and said.


    "Okay, I understand." Su Yu smiled and sat in the back of the car with Biqigu Komachi.


    Higiya Komachi waved a small hand to Higiya Hachiman.


    Higiya Hachiman watched the car go away, and now, he felt a little bit of Kosaka Kyosuke''s mood.


    "Hachiman, are you worried about Komachi?" Saika Totsuka whispered.


    "I''m not so worried about their relationship. What I worry about is that Komachi really likes him. If it''s just to save me, it''s excusable. That guy shouldn''t bully Komachi. But if Komachi really likes him , That''s another matter." Higiya Hachiman shook his head.


    "Su Yu-kun is very charming, even me, sometimes I feel that he is overly handsome, and there is a charm that attracts girls, just as gentle as Yawata..."


    "Then me or him, which one do you choose?" Higiya Hachiman stared at Totsuka Ayaka.


    "Of course I chose Yawata." Saika Totsuka''s face flushed red and whispered.


    "Thank you, Saika, you must be more careful when working next to that guy in the future." Hachitani Hachiman held Totsuka Saika and smiled.


    Su Yu is not interested in Totsuka Ayaka, but in the future, Totsuka Ayaka will become a girl, so that is not necessarily true.


    Biqigu Hachiman was very afraid of Su Yu, especially Su Yu''s ability to hook up girls.


    "Don''t worry, I only like Hachiman." Saika Totsuka leaned against Hichitani Hachiman.


    ...


    the other side.


    "Brother Su Yu, thank you for today''s affairs, how do you want Komachi to repay you?" Biqigu Komachi whispered.


    "How does Komachi want to return me?" Su Yu asked back, looking at her with interest.


    Higiya Komachi has not yet become a high school student, but already has the potential of a beautiful girl. She is completely different from Higiya Hachiman and is very smart.


    It is indeed a good thing to have such a sister.


    "I...I don''t know how I should return Su Yu''s brother." Biqigu Komachi lowered his head, a blush on his face.


    "Is Komachi also shy and at a loss?" Su Yu took her little hand and slowly approached her.


    "I... I''m just an ordinary girl, shy and overwhelmed, it''s a matter of course." Hichigu Komachi felt Su Yu''s approach and said nervously.


    "I think Komachi is very smart. In the future, he might be able to become my secretary. Higiya is a very genius but lazy type. If you want to work for him, you still have to make him a manager, so that you can Let his subordinates listen to him." Su Yu stopped at a close distance.


    "Brother Su Yu can make Oni sauce such a person?" Biqigu Komachi blinked and looked at Su Yu.


    "Is this Komachi''s request? It''s too simple, but you really approached me because you are looking for a stable job for Biqigu students?" Su Yu said slowly.

 575 Chapter 575 Gods Weapon Mode is on!

    Faced with Su Yu''s question, Higiya Komachi looked away.


    If it was just to find a good job for Higiya Hachiman, she had many choices, and she wouldn''t use it to find Su Yu at all.


    "Xiaomachi, you want a bright future, you want a bright and beautiful life, and you want to be rich, right?" Su Yu said every word.


    Higiya Komachi did not speak.


    "I can understand Komachi''s thinking. Family conditions do not determine everything. Komachi has amazing ambitions and the courage to gamble on everything. This is something other girls can''t do, only you can do it." Su Yu Stroking Higiya Komachi''s short hair.


    "Brother Su Yu, is Komachi very greedy? In your eyes, Komachi is actually a very bad girl, right?" Bitigiya Komachi bit her lip.


    "No, there is nothing wrong with your thoughts. You can only say that Komachi is too smart, and you have lost your sense of direction by being smart." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "I just want to give my family, to O''Neill, and to seek a better future for myself. Since Komachi will marry sooner or later, why can''t I create the most value for the family? The moment Komachi knew the identity of Su Yu''s brother, Just thinking about it." Hichitani Komachi spoke, tears falling.


    She knew she had made the wrong choice, but this was definitely the best choice.


    "Komachi, don''t cry, I promise all your conditions." Su Yu hugged her in his arms.


    "Really?" Biqigu Komachi raised his head and looked at Su Yu.


    "Of course it is true. Maybe the current Komachi can''t give me anything, but in the future Komachi will definitely become a very beautiful secretary. I look forward to that day." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Brother Su Yu, Komachi can''t give you anything. If Brother Su Yu doesn''t mind, Komachi can do the same as them..."


    "Komachi, actually..." Su Yu said in the ear of Higiya Komachi.


    After hearing this, Higiya Komachi opened his eyes wide, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "I like them very much, I love them very much, because of this, I can''t and don''t want to hurt them." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Brother Su Yu, you are so gentle." Biqigu Komachi lowered his head and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    She could feel that Su Yu did not lie.


    "I will treat Komachi the same way. Before you graduate from high school, I will never hurt Komachi." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I believe Brother Su Yu." Biqigu Komachi felt warm, and there was still a long, long time before that day.


    "Komachi, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t hurt you that that kind of thing won''t happen. You should know that a male high school student sometimes has a lot of strange ideas." Su Yu''s tone changed.


    Hearing this, Biqigu Komachi''s face flushed, and he understood Su Yu''s meaning in seconds.


    "So, Komachi..."


    "Brother Su Yu, please advise."


    ...


    It was an hour later that Su Yu returned to the hot spring hotel.


    He didn''t teach Higiya Komachi any useless knowledge, just being close for a long time, let Higiya Komachi get used to it.


    When we meet again next time, he will teach Higiya Komachi some useful knowledge.


    "Ka" Su Yu opened the door.


    The room was a little quiet, with only the sound of three girls breathing evenly.


    Su Yu could see their positions clearly without turning on the lights.


    The three girls didn''t open their eyes and knew that Su Yu was back. After all, Su Yu''s maid was outside the door.


    They were all pretending to sleep, and facing Su Yu, they had no choice but to make the most of their own decisions.


    Su Yu looked at the three girls, Takasaka Kirino was in the middle, Aragaki Ayase and Goken Ruri were on her left and right.


    "In that case, we still have to start with the well-behaved black cat..."


    Su Yu whispered and walked towards Wugeng Liuli.


    Wugeng Liuli''s face was blushing, she knew it would be like this, and Su Yu would definitely choose her first.


    Kosaka Kirino was relieved when he heard these words.


    However, before she could relax, she felt Su Yu stopped beside her and got into the bed.


    Kosaka Kirino was startled, didn''t he say that he was going to choose the fifth colored glaze?


    "This is my position. Tong Nai actually slept here. Does he want to give me a surprise when I come back?" Su Yu smiled.


    Gaosaka Tongna was too embarrassed to speak, she didn''t mean that, and Su Yu''s floor was still next to Wugeng Liuli, how could it be where she was lying now?


    She didn''t expect that, because of the set off from Five Geng Liuli and Ayase Ayaki Aragaki, she became the one in the middle, and Su Yu was the first one to attract.


    Originally, she wanted to see Wu Geng Liuli''s shy appearance, but she didn''t expect that she became the first one.


    "Tirino." Aragaki Ayase glanced at Takasaka Kirino with some worry.


    "Does the senior know that we are not asleep?" Wu Geng Liuli knew very well in his heart that the plan to pretend to be asleep had failed. The three of them couldn''t hide Su Yu''s eyes.


    Ayase Ayaki and Ruri Gogsen were thinking about something, but they did not expect that one hand grabbed their wrists and pulled them into the bed of Takasaka Kirino.


    Ayase Aragaki and Ruri Gosseng were taken aback.


    Afterwards, they were embraced by Su Yu.


    Kosaka Tongno was lying in Su Yu''s arms, afraid to move.


    "Tongno, Ayase, black cat, good night." Su Yu said judo.


    The three of them were taken aback for a moment, and then they all leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, and closed his eyes.


    ...


    Monday morning.


    Su Yu and the three girls had breakfast in the hot spring hotel and went to Gabriel��s residence.


    Gabriel fell asleep while the maid was making breakfast.


    Su Yu looked at Gabriel''s cute sleeping face and got into her bed.


    Gabriel felt something, opened his eyes and saw that it was Su Yu, he was relieved.


    "Jun Su Yu, really, don''t scare me..."


    "Xiaojia, good morning, trouble you."


    Jiabaili understood Su Yu''s meaning, her pretty face blushed, but she did not refuse.


    Su Yu looked at Gabriel who was working hard and stroked her blonde hair. He liked this Gabriel very much.


    "If Xiaojia''s sister can come, I don''t know if it will be the same then." Su Yu murmured.


    Gabriel flushed when she heard these words.


    As an archangel, how could her sister be like her?


    She couldn''t even imagine such a thing.


    "Xiaojia, there is nothing impossible in this world. Your sister is just a girl after all." Su Yu seemed to understand Jiabaili''s thoughts and smiled.


    Gabriel stared at Su Yu in shame.


    Su Yu smiled and said no more.


    When the maid made breakfast, Su Yu helped Jiabaili get dressed and rinsed.


    The two had eaten breakfast together and headed towards Zong Wu Gao.


    On the way to the school, Su Yu''s eyes looked at the things on both sides of the street, as if he wanted to remember everything along the way in his mind.


    "What''s wrong? Jun Su Yu." Jia Baili looked at him suspiciously.


    "Xiaojia, ask for a vacation for me." Su Yu released her little hand and stopped not far from the school gate.


    "Um...what is this?" Jia Baili nodded, looking at the black ghost behind Su Yu, surprised.


    "This is my partner and my life-saving method." As soon as Su Yu''s voice fell, the black ghost covered him.


    God''s soldier mode, open!

 576 Chapter 576

    New hell.


    Su Yu stood in the teleportation formation, closing his eyes.


    The head of the big skull opened the teleportation array.


    After a dazzling light, Su Yu disappeared.


    ...


    A distant world.


    When Su Yu opened his eyes and lowered his head, he saw what he looked like.


    He became a skeleton soldier.


    "Did it all begin?" Su Yu murmured.


    He didn''t panic, because it was just an illusion.


    The skeleton soldier walked towards the territory of the skeleton soldier, and found the slime in the cave.


    Slime can fill the skeleton of the skeleton soldier, making the skeleton soldier more flexible.


    The territory of the skeleton soldiers is a mine, and countless unconscious skeleton soldiers carry ore every day.


    Not far from the mine is a magician��s castle, where the owner is the controller of the skeleton soldier, and now, the owner there has long passed away.


    The skeleton soldier came to the castle, found the leftover items of the magician, and pretended to be a Lich Mage.


    It left the castle and Skeleton Land and embarked on a journey of searching.


    It doesn''t know what it is looking for, let alone what it is looking for. It just wants to go to the place where humans are, because it is human in the previous life.


    The skeleton soldier has mastered the magician''s methods, and the built-in system allows him to possess the same magical methods as the alchemist.


    In an accidental adventure, it met a girl with animal ears and became a partner.


    The beast-eared girl knew the identity of the skeleton soldier, and did not reject it, because she was an outlier who was expelled from the same race.


    The adventure of one person is loneliness, the adventure of two people is happiness.


    They have traveled many places and experienced many adventures.


    The strength of the skeleton soldiers continued to grow stronger, relying on their superb alchemy, and even created alchemy creatures.


    The two are called blank, which is the name in the head of the skeleton soldier.


    The blank is not defeated, they are a symbol of invincibility.


    They take on various tasks, stop human wars, and stop the soldiers of the demons.


    Until one day, the beast ear girl died in the hands of the human great magician.


    The story took a turn for the worse from this moment, the skeleton soldier became angry, and then it became the demon king, led a group of demon clan members, and established the demon king city!


    From the moment the beast-eared girl died, his heart was frozen, and he became a cruel and ruthless demon.


    The power of the Demon King City gradually expanded, and the contradiction between them and humans continued to intensify.


    With the arrival of the final war, humanity faced the strongest alchemist in history without any suspense.


    When all humans gave up resistance, a young girl with a holy sword came, she was a brave man.


    The devil who thought he would never love again in his life, saw the appearance of the brave girl, and was shocked.


    She looks very similar to the beast ear girl. She hates the Demon Race, hates the Demon King, and wants to kill him.


    The Demon King was planning to end humanity, but when he heard her words, he just smiled and slowly retreated.


    Since then, the heroine has often killed the Demon King City, wanting to compete with the Demon King, but because of strength issues, even the Demon King''s men can''t beat it.


    The happy time of the devil''s daily is the time when the heroine is captured.


    He didn''t bully the heroine, nor did he do anything to her. He just enjoyed cooking with her and talked about him and his companions.


    After hearing the story of him and her companion, the heroine was silent for a moment, thinking that the devil was still too much.


    The devil told her that it was because she had never despaired.


    After that, the heroine became a guest of the Demon King City, arguing with the Demon King on all kinds of meaningless topics every day, like a quarrel between a couple.


    The demon king uses magical alchemy to research out the medicine that turns into human beings.


    He is strong in his own right, and soon became the best among mankind and the second brave.


    However, when he approached the number one heroine, her identity was revealed.


    The devil couldn''t believe it, and asked her, could she see through alchemy?


    The heroine shook his head and told him that this was a woman''s instinct.


    The Demon King was astonished, and then, no longer hiding his identity, and offered a condition to the human side. As long as they agreed to the condition, the Demon King City would shrink its territory and withdraw from the scope of human activities.


    The human side could not beat the Demon King, and after seeing the conditions, they all agreed.


    The heroine was sent to the Demon King City by manpower, she was one of the conditions the Demon King wanted.


    She seemed to have known it would become like this a long time ago, and she didn''t struggle and didn''t object.


    According to the agreement, the devil retreated from the scope of human beings, withdrew from the sight of human beings, and married the heroine.


    The Devil��s City has since been renamed as the Kingdom of Magic, with the Demon King as the first king and the heroine as the first queen.


    Decades later, their child was born. She is an undoubtedly human, looks very similar to a heroine.


    The Demon King also created a special device when the child was born, a device that allows him to go home.


    He wanted to go home, but he was reluctant to bear the heroine and daughter. In the end, he chose to try to turn on the space-time shuttle.


    Ever since, he disappeared.


    ...


    Quiet in the castle.


    When Su Yu opened his eyes again, it felt like a long, long time passed.


    He possessed the reincarnation nine-god jade, and could know that it was an illusion, but he did not resist it.


    "My father?" A voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned his head and looked at the blonde girl by the bed.


    A white dress, exquisite features, and perfect body, no matter how she looks, she is undoubtedly a beautiful girl.


    "Alice." Su Yu said softly.


    "Father, you are finally back." The blond girl heard him call out her name and threw herself directly into Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu hugged her gently, knowing her name was not accidental, nor was it from illusion, but he knew it in the first place.


    Alice was crying in Su Yu''s arms, and it took a long time before she realized that she was a little gloomy.


    Su Yu looked at the blush on Alice''s face, sat up, and helped her wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "My father..." Alice felt warm in her heart and took Su Yu''s big hand.


    "Where is your mother?" Su Yu asked.


    "Mother, she said you are not the real father, so she left." Alice whispered, somewhat afraid that Su Yu would be angry.


    "Really? Then I have to meet her." Su Yu was not surprised. If she didn''t have this ability, she wouldn''t deserve to be a heroine.


    Alice didn''t object, and stood by and looked at Su Yu.


    "Ahem, Alice, I want to change my clothes." Su Yu coughed twice and reminded.


    "I... I''ll go out and wait for you." Alice stammered with a flush on her face.


    Su Yu put on a white casual outfit and walked out the door.


    He looks young, it seems, just about the same age as Alice.


    Alice led him to the wall of Demon King City.


    Above the city wall, a woman in luxurious clothes turned her back to the two of them, looking at the distant scenery.


    "Alice, go ahead and let me talk to her." Su Yu looked at her back and said to Alice.


    Alice bowed and left.


    Su Yu came to the woman''s side.


    "Finally meet, Lord Demon?" The woman turned to look at Su Yu.

 577 Chapter 577: The Origin of the Alchemist

    Su Yu did not answer, standing on the Demon King City, looking at the distant scenery.


    "Master Devil, what do you think of this world?" The woman asked again.


    "It''s my ideal world." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "If you like it, do you want to travel the human world first? I can take you there." The woman whispered.


    "Alice Triya." Su Yu looked at the woman.


    The woman heard him call her name and didn''t say anything. A golden light radiated from her body. The luxurious clothes on her body disappeared, and she was replaced by a golden armor. This is the power of the brave.


    Su Yu looked at her, a golden armor covering her perfect figure, but it gave her a holy light.


    A long golden hair fell on one side of the shoulder, the same delicate little face.


    She stretched out her hand to Su Yu.


    Su Yu held her little hand.


    A black flying dragon flew over the Demon King City, and Alice Triya took Su Yu and flew into the sky.


    She is a saint-level powerhouse, the strongest combat power in the entire other world, this flying dragon is just a mount given to her by the devil.


    The Demon King himself was already a powerhouse beyond the holy rank, and every one of his subordinates was no less than a holy rank powerhouse.


    Alice Triya and Su Yu landed on the back of the dragon.


    Feilong looked back at Su Yu and let out a cry of joy.


    "Take me to the city of human wisdom, the alchemist workshop." Su Yu said.


    Feilong called out again, expressing his understanding.


    Alice Tria did not speak.


    Alice thinks he is the Demon King, and all the forces in the Demon King City are the same. Even Flying Dragon thinks that Su Yu is the Demon King.


    Only she knew that this is not the Demon King, this is the Lord Demon Lord.


    The two felt completely different to her, this was her instinct.


    ...


    The city of human wisdom.


    This is the holy place for alchemists, and the largest alchemist workshop in the world is located here.


    Alchemist, this is a magical profession that can turn corruption into miracles.


    According to humans, the first holy alchemist is the demon king, so there is a statue of the demon king on the square of the alchemist workshop.


    Even if the devil is not a human being, he is also an alchemist worthy of human respect.


    An old alchemist stood in front of the statue of the devil, behind him was a group of alchemist apprentices.


    "My lord, why does the human domain build a statue for the demon king?" a teenager asked.


    "Do you think this is wrong?" The old alchemist looked at the boy.


    "Of course, we are humans, and we are not a demon, why do we worship the statue of the demon king?" The boy took it for granted.


    "This question is actually very simple. If you look through the history of the alchemist, you will find that the time when the alchemist really rose was the time when the brave master married the demon king. The first great alchemist was the demon king. Disciple of, our current alchemists are all taught by the demon king. "The old alchemist said slowly.


    "This... how is it possible?" the young man asked in astonishment.


    "This is the content that was not written in the textbook. It is meant to be heard by the apprentices of alchemists, so that you can know the origin of alchemy, and that the Devil City is not a complete bad guy. At least, now they have not interfered with humans and become Residents on the other side of the Warcraft Forest." The old alchemist smiled.


    "My lord, I also have a question." A young girl raised her small hand.


    "Let''s listen." The old alchemist smiled.


    "I would like to ask if the daughter of the hero after marrying the devil is a human or a demon? It is said that the devil''s companion was killed by a human before he became a demon. Does this mean that humans are the cause of the war?" Tao.


    The old alchemist was taken aback for a moment, but did not expect her question to be so acute.


    "I''ll answer this question." A voice sounded.


    Everyone looked up and found a teenager standing on the statue.


    The old alchemist''s face was angry. This is a statue of the devil. The person their alchemist respects most. How dare this young man stand on top of the devil''s head?


    The girl who just asked the question blankly looked at Su Yu on the statue, then looked at the statue again.


    "Devil?!"


    The other alchemist apprentices reacted and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    The old alchemist stayed in place even more. Has the devil returned?


    "This statue looks like me, not bad." Su Yu landed on the ground and smiled at the group of alchemist apprentices in front of him.


    A group of children took a step back in fright, only the girl who asked the question did not step back.


    "I will answer your question, how about it?" Su Yu looked at the girl with appreciation.


    "Please answer." The girl saluted.


    "The first question, Alice is the daughter of the demon king and the brave man, then is she a human or a demon? The answer is simple, she is a human." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "But, in terms of blood..."


    "In this world, there are still the owners of the dragon people''s blood. The Holy Dragon Kingdom is even the descendants of the dragon people. Can you say that they are the dragon people?" Su Yu interrupted the girl.


    The girl shook her head, no one dared to say such things.


    "The second question actually doesn''t have an accurate answer." Su Yu continued.


    "Why? Didn''t your companion be killed by humans? Didn''t you start a war because of this?" The girl looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "From my standpoint, I cannot forgive the great magician who killed my companion. From the standpoint of the great magician, he just wanted to capture the experimental materials. From the standpoint of my companion, she was weak and was strong. It''s normal for the person to kill, and she herself has this consciousness." Su Yu said, with a little nostalgia in her eyes.


    "You mean, there are different positions, is there no right or wrong?" The girl''s understanding ability is very strong.


    "Yes." Su Yu nodded.


    "Then do you hate humans?" The girl was silent for a while.


    "Some humans are hateful, and other humans are very kind." Su Yu replied.


    "You mean you have both likes and dislikes for humans, just like humans are for humans, we can always meet people we like or hate, right?" The girl said with a long hair.


    "Smart." Su Yu nodded.


    "Thank you for solving the doubts in my heart. You are a respectable demon and the person I like most in my heart." A smile appeared on the girl''s face.


    "You are welcome." After Su Yu finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the alchemist''s workshop.


    A black dragon landed on the square of the alchemist''s workshop, and Alicetriya walked down.


    "Master Brave!"


    "Is this the black dragon of Demon King City?"


    "So handsome, whether it''s Lord Brave or Black Dragon."


    Alice Tria ignored the people around her and walked forward step by step.


    Suddenly, her eyes noticed the girl among the apprentices of the alchemist.


    The girl smiled at her.


    Alice Tria nodded and walked towards the alchemist''s workshop.

 578 Chapter 578

    In the library of the alchemist workshop.


    Su Yu flipped through the books on the shelves, and the entire library was his shadow clone.


    Alice Triya walked into the library, saw a group of shadow clones, did not care, and came directly to Su Yu.


    "If I want to find my husband..."


    "What price do you have to pay, right?"


    Su Yu flipped through the book without looking up.


    "Yes." Alice Tria nodded.


    "He can''t come back." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Why? You should have this ability to let him return to this world." Alice Teria frowned.


    "Do you think I am omnipotent? He has already gone back, so he won''t come back again. Moreover, he also forgot the memory here and started a new life." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then can you let me see him again?" Alicetriya said in silence.


    "This is fine, but what price can you pay?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "All." Alice Triya felt Su Yu''s eyes, expressionless.


    "Very well, let''s go to the next room and chat slowly." Su Yu threw the alchemist''s precious book to the shadow clone next to him, and reached out to Alice Tria.


    Alice Triya held his hand and was pulled into her arms by Su Yu.


    Su Yu hugged her and disappeared.


    ...


    Two hours later.


    In the alchemist''s library.


    "Puff puff puff puff" Su Yu''s shadow clone disappeared.


    He himself sat on the sofa, received a huge knowledge of alchemy, and began to digest.


    The blush on Alice Triya''s face has not faded, and she sits on the sofa beside Su Yu, drinking black tea quietly.


    After a long time, Su Yu opened his eyes.


    "Alchemy is really profound, but it''s just that."


    "Next, where shall we go?" Alice Teria asked.


    "Continue with what was just now?" Su Yu joked.


    "Please be more serious." Alice Triya said lightly.


    "I''m very serious. You agreed once, the second time, the third time, and even countless times. Isn''t it the same result? Don''t you think you have any secrets in front of me? Alice Teria , I know what kind of person you are better than you." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Alice Tria looked at him coldly.


    Su Yu held her little hand and gently kissed the back of her hand.


    "That''s right, why do you think you exist? Righteous brave? No, you are just a jealous woman..."


    "You say it again!" Alicetriya''s brave sword fell on Su Yu''s neck, glaring at him.


    "Rejected." Su Yu dropped his hand on the sword of the brave, and said two words.


    The extremely sharp sword of the brave, instantly turned into a piece of sand and disappeared.


    Alice Tria clenched her small fist and turned her head.


    "You want to kill me with this kind of power, isn''t it naive?" Su Yu waved his hand, and the bookshelves of the library moved to form a room, surrounding him and Alice Teria.


    "You...you despicable god!" Alice Teria said airly.


    "Don''t call me that, I''m not a god, I''m just an ordinary human." Su Yu stood in front of Alice Tria, and raised her chin frivolously.


    Alice Teria wanted to turn her head, but she felt unable to move.


    "You killed her and wanted to replace it. Just like this, you can still get the recognition of the sword of the brave. What do you think is it? Do you think the sword of the brave you got is real?" Su Yu lowered his head , Said in her ear.


    Alice Tria''s pupils shrank.


    "Your sword of the brave is not the sword of the brave at all, but the sword of the demon god, just because it has not been unblocked. In fact, there is no brave in this world, and some are just lies..."


    Alice Tria opened her eyes wide.


    Her memory seemed to go back to that time in an instant. The beast-eared girl who was killed by her seemed to be smiling at her when she was dying, and she didn''t mean to blame her.


    "She is your sister." A voice sounded.


    Alice Tria was stunned.


    Her doubts were solved in an instant, why the other party was surprised when she knew her identity, and why she had a familiar feeling.


    It turns out that everything is because they have sister relationships, no wonder they look so similar.


    "Your father is a hypocrite. He deceived an animal-eared girl. After the animal-eared girl had his child, he ordered her to be killed. The person in charge of the killer at the time saw the child born and did not harm her. Instead, she was sent to the place where the orcs lived."


    "Later, your father learned about this and destroyed the orc village, which led to a war between humans and orcs."


    "Your sister escaped by chance and went incognito, and met him. The time for their adventure together was very warm and wonderful. Unfortunately, all the good things are temporary."


    "Stop talking! Stop talking!" Alice Teria was trembling.


    "I just want to see your face, a brave who thinks of himself as righteous." One of Su Yu''s hand fell on her armor.


    "turn down."


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Inside the Devil''s City.


    The flying dragon landed on the ground, and Su Yu walked down with Alice Tria in his arms.


    Alice glanced at Alice Tria cautiously, wondering what happened.


    "Take her to rest." Su Yu handed Alice Triya to a member of the maid regiment.


    "Yes." The maid hugged Alice Tria and left.


    Su Yu looked at the man who was kneeling on the ground.


    The Maid Corps, that is, the maids who take care of the Devil King, their work includes cleaning the Devil King��s bedroom and taking care of the Devil King.


    Except for the Maid Group, they are the leaders of the various branches of the Demon King City.


    When the devil returned, they all received the news and came to greet the devil.


    Especially the members of the Maid Corps, their existence is for the devil, without the existence of the devil, they are redundant people.


    "Retreat all and bring the treasures you prepared tomorrow." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Yes." A group of leaders respectfully retreated.


    Su Yu''s eyes were placed on the members of the Maid Corps. The members of the Maid Corps were divided into three races. The first was human, the second was the demons, and the third was the beast ears.


    The members of these maid corps are selected to become the maids of the demon king. Naturally, there is no need to say more about their appearance and figure.


    "All the members of the Maid Corps come to my dormitory, I want you to dedicate yourself." Su Yu said.


    A group of maid squad members were stunned, and then their faces were overjoyed.


    "Yes, Lord Demon Lord."


    Alice stared at Su Yu leaving blankly, somewhat suspicious of life.


    Does your father actually say such things?


    Over time, after dinner.


    Alice came quietly to the devil''s bedroom, her ears were close to the door, she wanted to hear the sound inside, but she couldn''t hear anything.


    "This door is a specially constructed door, you can''t hear the sound inside, Alice." A voice sounded behind her.

 579 Chapter 579 Because, I admit it

    The morning sun fell into the room.


    Alice opened her eyes slowly, and she glanced at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    Now, she knew that this person was definitely not her father.


    "My name is Su Yu, you can also call me Lord Demon King, I am not a demon king, please don''t worry." Su Yu said.


    "You... why do you pretend to be my father..."


    "Do you think I''m an impersonator? Didn''t the time-space shuttle recognize my identity?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Then why are you not?" Alice was even more puzzled.


    "Do you want to see your father?" Su Yu did not answer her question, but said directly.


    Alice nodded.


    "I want you to meet him, would you like to leave the Demon King City with me and start a new adventure?" Su Yu continued.


    Alice opened her mouth and hesitated.


    "Your mother will also go with you. She has agreed to my terms, so last night, I didn''t treat you too much." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    Alice glanced at the clothes next to the bed, her face flushed, isn''t this too much?


    "In fact, whether you like it or not, I will take you out of this world, because this world is bound to collapse." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Break?" Alice looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    "If you want to see your father, you must obtain the power of the four great sacred beasts, plus the treasures that suppress the four directions, as well as the magic holy book, as well as the sword of the devil and the robe of the devil." Su Yu nodded. Head talk.


    "Aren''t the four great sacred beasts the pinnacle of the holy rank? Even if my mother deals with them, it is impossible to defeat them? There are also treasures in four directions, the extreme north, the extreme south, the extreme west, and the extreme East Land, no matter which direction it is, it is a long distance. There is also the magical sacred book. Isn''t that the treasure of the Holy See? The sword of the devil and the robe of the devil are just legends?" Alice was horrified.


    "Sure enough to be the second brave man, really knowledgeable, but what you said is not a problem for me." Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "The Holy See is one of the strongest forces in mankind at present, even if it is the Demon King City, be careful of their offensive..."


    "All problems are not a problem in front of me. My goal is simple, and that is to create a big, big lie." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    ...


    The top of the snow mountain.


    Alice looked at the white ape in front of her, shivering with fright.


    She was only at the sanctuary level, and couldn''t beat the holy white ape in front of her. A gap of realm was enough for the opponent to kill her in seconds.


    Looking at Su Yu like a white ape high up on a mountain.


    "Are you above the holy level?"


    "Almost, I don''t know what level I am." Su Yu shrugged.


    "What are you doing here? If it''s just a mistake, I can let you go." Bai Yuan said in silence.


    It could not see the strength of this young man, otherwise, it would have slapped the two of them.


    "I only have one thing here, and that is to take away your power." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Take my power? Is that killing me? Young man, don''t underestimate the power of the holy beast..."


    Su Yu threw a fist and landed on it.


    "Plop" one of the four sacred beasts, dead.


    Alice opened her mouth wide, and killed the holy beast with just one punch?What kind of strength is this?


    "Go and take out the beast core, the corpse can be made into a virtual god-level alchemy creature with alchemy." Su Yu pointed to the white ape and said to Alice.


    "Yes." Alice hurried to get the beast core.


    The beast core is the entire power of the holy beast.


    However, even if the beast core is processed, it cannot be refined, it can only slowly absorb the energy in it...


    Alice thought in her heart and handed the beast core to Su Yu, only to find that Su Yu was holding the beast core and started to absorb it directly.


    "There is a very violent power in the beast core. If it is directly absorbed, it may become crazy..."


    "What is the definition of Saint Grade?" Su Yu interrupted her and asked.


    "Holy rank is to transcend the sanctuary, and the body and spirit have reached a qualitative leap... Do you mean that the holy rank beast core is a harmless beast core?" Alice said as she said, she understood.


    "Yeah." Su Yu nodded, the beast in his hand dissipated, and all the power of a sacred beast was absorbed by him.


    "But there is no precedent for this, how do you know?" Alice tangled.


    She couldn''t leave the Demon King City at will, because people outside might hurt her, so she stayed in the Demon King City for more than ten years.


    During this period of time, she has read many books. She has an amazing memory and can solve almost any problem with the knowledge in the book.


    "How do I know? It''s very simple, because I admit it." Su Yu finished speaking, turned and left.


    Alice was taken aback and admitted?What does it mean?


    She looked at Su Yu, who was walking further and further, without time to think about it, and hurriedly followed.


    ...


    The extreme west.


    This is a place between the desert and the snow-capped mountains. Because the climate here is too weird, no human beings live here.


    Legend has it that there are treasures buried in the extreme west, but no one has discovered it, because the weather in the extreme west is bitterly cold, and the wind and sand form a natural barrier, making people unable to open their eyes inside.


    "Wait for me here." Su Yu said to Alice, and jumped off Feilong''s back.


    Alice stretched out her small hand, trying to warn him that it was too dangerous, but found that Su Yu was gone in a blink of an eye.


    She and Feilong waited on the spot, for half an hour, she still didn''t wait for Su Yu.


    When she was about to go in and look for Su Yu, he walked out.


    The strange weather behind him disappeared, and the wind, sand and ice faded to both sides.


    "Is this a treasure?" Alice asked in surprise.


    "Go to the desert to find the holy snake." Su Yu landed on Feilong''s back.


    "Have you found the treasure?" Alice asked cautiously.


    Su Yu opened his palm, and inside was a gem containing mysterious power.


    "Is this... the magical orb?" Alice thought for a moment.


    "Yes." Su Yu squeezed in his hand, the orb was turned into fragments, and the power inside had been hollowed out by him.


    "You have been inside for so long, are you refining the orb?" Alice couldn''t believe it.


    "As long as you have the ability to ignore the weather, it is enough to pass through this desperate situation. The more you fight against it, the less likely you will find the treasure. Of course, I only said a word and it appeared." Su Yu explained.


    "What did you say?" Alice couldn''t help but ask.


    "The orb appears." Su Yu replied.


    "It''s that simple?"


    "It''s that simple."


    "Then why can''t the people who have broken through here before be found?"


    "Because I said this sentence, I admit it."


    "Admit it?" Alice always felt something was wrong when Su Yu mentioned this sentence again.


    Is his admission that important?


    "Admit...admit...admit..."


    Alice read these two words, and suddenly, an amazing idea appeared in her mind.

 580 Chapter 580 Two words change everything

    The sacred snake in the desert, this is the sacred beast that lives in the desert.


    Few people come to the desert itself, but there is a special race inhabited here, the snake tribe.


    They are descendants of the sacred snakes of the desert, living in the desert for generations.


    When the flying dragon descended, the desert trembled, and the sacred desert snake, about a kilometer long, appeared in front of the flying dragon.


    Compared with it, the flying dragon looked a little small.


    Alice stood on the flying dragon''s back, but she was not at all afraid.


    If Su Yu is really the person she imagined, then, let alone the sacred snake in the desert, even if all the holy ranks are shot together, he can raise his hand and kill them.


    She looked at Su Yu''s back, Su Yu was looking at the holy snake.


    "The devil?" The desert holy snake said.


    It obviously knew Su Yu, or that it had seen the Demon King.


    "It is said that the snake clan can transfer the beast core to any part of the body, so as to prevent the beast core from being directly smashed by people. With your body and the recovery ability of a holy power, I am afraid that no one can really kill you. Su Yu said.


    "You want to kill me?" The desert holy snake was startled.


    "I need your strength, so...rejected."


    As Su Yu''s voice fell, the desert sacred snake opened its eyes wide in horror.


    It can feel that the beast core is moving towards the head, and it is moving uncontrollably.


    The reason why the desert sacred snake is powerful is that it can hide the beast core. Now, it cannot hide the beast core, just like a normal sacred beast.


    "Where are you looking?" Su Yu reminded.


    The sacred snake of the desert returned to his senses, looking at the full body in front of him, it held the long sword high and swung it down.


    "Puff" the long sword fell, and the head of the sacred desert snake also fell.


    Its wounds did not even heal.


    "Have the ability to move the beast core and the recovery of the holy level been rejected?" Alice''s face whitened.


    Su Yu put away the body of the sacred desert snake and its head, took out a beast core, and directly refined it.


    "Next stop, in the extreme south." Su Yu looked at the snake clan not far away and jumped onto the back of the flying dragon.


    Feilong quickly took off and flew towards where Su Yu was going.


    ...


    In the extreme south, the mysterious orb was obtained.


    One of the four sacred beasts, Wannian Xuanwu was smashed to death.


    In the Far East, the mysterious orb was obtained.


    One of the four sacred beasts, the volcanic sacred dragon fell, and the volcano went out.


    In the extreme west, the mysterious orb was obtained.


    The four great sacred beasts and the four great treasures were taken by Su Yu in just one day.


    Night fell, in the palace of the orcs.


    Alice sat on one side, looking at Su Yu who was sitting on the throne.


    He is enjoying the dance, performed by the princess and queen of the orc kingdom.


    In the main hall, except for Alice, there was no maid and guard.


    The princess''s face was with tears and fear, and the queen''s face was blush.


    The strongest demon king came to the orc kingdom, and it only took a few seconds to let the king surrender. This is the real strong.


    "Okay, I''m a little tired and want to take a rest. You two will help me to the dormitory." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Yes." The princess and queen said in unison.


    Alice got up, but didn''t know where to go.


    "You can find a place to rest. Tomorrow, the place we are going to is the territory of the Dragon Race." Su Yu glanced at Alice and said to her.


    "Yes." Alice saluted.


    She watched Su Yu and the two leave, and it took a long time before she walked outside the door.


    Su Yu is not her father, but he can let her see her father, which is why she followed Su Yu.


    However, she didn''t expect Su Yu to exist like that.


    "However, as long as you can see your father, it doesn''t matter." Alice murmured.


    She knew very well what the four great sacred beasts and four great treasures represented.


    They represent the lifeblood of this world.


    The lifeblood of this world is now in the hands of Su Yu, as long as he does it, he can change the world.


    ...


    early morning.


    Alice felt the warm embrace, opened her eyes, and she saw Su Yu.


    Su Yu was holding her while Feilong was flying.


    "That one��"


    "I like to hear you call me like that."


    Alice''s face flushed. Now that she knew that Su Yu was not her father, how could she still call him that.


    "Did you know? In our world, there is an animation in which there is a girl with blond hair and double ponytails named Qiuyue..."


    Su Yu was telling an indescribable story, and Alice''s face was flushed when she heard it. She never dreamed that her name had that meaning.


    "This is the breakfast I prepared for you. The Dragon Territory is coming soon, so stay here and wait for me to come back." Su Yu took out a lunch box and placed it in Alice''s hand, and disappeared.


    after an hour.


    Alice was taken aback when she watched four dragons of different colors flying towards her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief until she saw Su Yu on Jinlong''s back.


    With a wave of Su Yu, the four flying dragons disappeared.


    He appeared next to Alice and took out a map.


    "Next, go to the Holy See to get back the magic sacred book."


    ...


    The Holy See is located at the very center of the human region.


    The flying dragon flew through countless human cities before approaching the periphery of the Holy See.


    Su Yu kept his eyes closed, holding the space ring in his hand.


    Alice knew that he was expanding the accommodating range of the space ring, which was the domain of the alchemist.


    Su Yu possesses four orbs, which are enough to expand the space ring to an unimaginable level. It is not impossible to use the power of the orbs to make the space ring into a world.


    She also thought of the girl Su Yu had selected in the territory of the orc clan, and the thousand beast ear girls should already be in the space ring.


    And the members of the Maid Group of Demon King City, should they be in the space ring?


    "This existence is really..."


    Alice felt hot on her face thinking that he would take herself and his mother away.


    "Do you know Forbidden Curse?" Su Yu said suddenly.


    Alice was taken aback for a moment. The Forbidden Curse was the strongest magic that a holy magician could cast. Su Yu mentioned the Forbidden Curse here...


    Is he going to cast a curse on the Holy See?


    "Do you think I am cruel?" Su Yu opened his eyes and looked at Alice.


    Alice nodded.


    Those who are inanimate under the curse, even if the Holy See is hypocritical, will not bear a curse magic, right?That will directly obliterate all ordinary people living within the limits of the Holy See.


    "If I told you that the Holy See controlled everyone and tried to use the magic sacred to create a false god, the only way to stop it was to do it now, what would you do?" Su Yu said slowly.


    "Making a false god?" Alice looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Do you believe my words, or do you believe in your own knowledge?" Su Yu continued.


    "I...I believe you." Alice hesitated.


    "Very good." Su Yu nodded.


    The flying dragon stopped. This is directly above the Holy See.


    All the followers saw the flying dragon and looked up.

 581 Chapter 581: The God of This World

    Su Yu hovered above the Holy See and stretched out his hand.


    "Om" a magical array of flame patterns formed, covering the entire Holy See.


    "this is��"


    "This level of magic circle, there is no doubt..."


    "Forbidden curse! This is forbidden curse magic!"


    The Holy See magician on the ground was horrified.


    When the pope saw this scene, he did not panic, but took out a book.


    Next second.


    The originally noisy Holy See calmed down, and all the believers closed their palms with dull expressions.


    All the forces gathered in the church.


    One by one the believers fell to the ground, turned into dust and dissipated in the air.


    Alice saw this scene and understood Su Yu''s meaning.


    "Did you know? This is the beginning of the second story. The Pope became a false god, the first generation of brave men died on the battlefield, and the daughter of the brave inherited the sword of the brave, led the Demon King City, and began to fight back." Su Yu said.


    "That''s the case, so, do you say I am a second-generation brave?" Alice lowered her head.


    "Boom" forbidden curse fell.


    There was a shock within the coverage of the entire Holy See, and the ground sank directly.


    However, at this moment, the Pope has completed the last step.


    A golden figure flew up, and the young pope held a book in his hand, exuding a sacred breath, like a god.


    "Is this a false god?" Alice asked.


    "Well, beyond the holy rank, but he has not condensed a godhead, so he is just a false god." Su Yu nodded.


    Even the weakest false god is not an existence that forbidden magic can solve.


    "I am not a false god, but a true god, the devil. As long as you worship me piously, maybe I will consider accepting you as my bishop." The young pope said slowly.


    "You become a false god by virtue of the magical scriptures, and you still claim to be the true god? It''s ridiculous, do you know what a god is?" Su Yu shook his head.


    "Could it be that you want to tell me that you have reached the god level?" The young pope''s expression was stagnant.


    "No, I''m not a god, but I don''t recognize your power and dismiss it." Su Yu stretched out his hand to the young pope.


    "What?" The young pope was dazed, and fell to the ground.


    The magic scripture in his hand flew towards Su Yu''s hand, and the falling pope looked at Su Yu''s eyes, as if he understood something, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Su Yu took the magical scripture and never looked at the pope. If he fell at such a height, he would definitely die.


    "Next, only the sword of the demon god and the robe of the demon god are left." Su Yu landed on Feilong''s back.


    "Where are we going now?" Alice asked in a low voice.


    "I will test you, where do you think the Demon God''s robe will be?" Su Yu looked at Alice.


    "How can I know this kind of thing..."


    Halfway through talking, Alice suddenly remembered her father''s collection.


    "It looks like you remembered, yes, the Demon God''s Sword and Demon God''s Robe are in Demon King City." Su Yu snapped his fingers, and a void gate appeared in front of him.


    Flying dragon flew into the door and reached the sky above Demon King City.


    "What realm are you now? A false god or a true god?" Alice asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, but it''s enough to open the Demon God''s Sword and Demon God''s Robe." After Su Yu finished speaking, he hugged Alice and landed on the wall of Demon King City.


    Alice Triya was standing on the wall, her eyes darkened as she watched Su Yu appear holding Alice in her arms.


    "Demon God''s sword, take it out." Su Yu put down Alice and stretched out his hand.


    Alice Triya showed the Demon Sword in her hand and handed it to Su Yu.


    Su Yu took the sword of the demon god and dropped a drop of blood.


    "Om" Demon God''s sword trembled and the seal was lifted.


    It exudes a purple light, and arouses the power of the devil on Su Yu.


    "Nice sword." Su Yu put away the sword of the demon god, it was far superior to the best spirit sword.


    "Next, can I see my husband?" Alice Tria asked.


    "Of course, let''s go, we are going to say goodbye to the world." Su Yu smiled and walked forward.


    This world is his ideal world, but he will never stay in this world, because in that case, he won''t be able to return to that world.


    He can come to this world to show that his goal has been achieved, and then, is to weave a huge lie.


    A lie enough to change the world.


    ...


    In the treasure house of the Demon King City.


    Su Yu looked at the space-time shuttle device in front of him. It was just a door, and on the other side of the door was the world where the devil was.


    "Alice, you should know my identity, right?" Su Yu took a deep breath.


    "Yeah." Alice nodded.


    "Then what kind of person do you think I am?" Su Yu asked.


    "Sad god, it''s terrible." Alice hesitated for a moment.


    "Alicetriya, how about you?" Su Yu looked at Alicetriya again.


    "A scum-like creator." Alice Tria said unceremoniously.


    "Thank you for the compliment, it always feels very interesting to hear the character in my story speak to me like this." Su Yu smiled.


    "Your pen name is Lord Demon Lord, right? You created my father based on the righteous side of your heart, right?" Alice whispered.


    "Yes, but in my story, your father is not a good person. He will eventually become the father in the story I told you." Su Yu''s mouth curled.


    Alice''s face was flushed.


    "The third-generation brave is the little girl I saw in the alchemist workshop. She is a girl from the Alice family, right?" Su Yu chuckled.


    "No wonder you can talk to her." Alice Tria suddenly realized.


    "The first generation of brave men, the second generation of brave men, and the third generation of brave men will all become the woman of the devil. He will also resurrect the girl with beast ears. This is the original story. Until one day, I had a bold idea, a fiction A world, a fictional system, escaped from reality." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Escape from reality?" Alice opened her mouth.


    "Your father wants to go home, so he activated the space-time shuttle device to replace me. And my plan was successful. His appearance gave me power comparable to a god. The beginning of everything is actually a Lies, it''s just that this lie has really come true." Su Yu explained.


    "Do you mean that your father replaced you and went to the third dimension, but you went to the second dimension?" Alice''s head reacted quickly.


    "Yes, your father always wanted to go home, so I made a deal with him. He replaced me, and I was free from the shackles of reality.


    Because I kept giving this kind of thought to your father, he told your mother about it, so she knew who I was."Su Yu nodded.


    "This..." Alice looked at Alice Tria, she couldn''t describe it in words.


    Su Yu was able to dismiss all power because he recognized power. As a world where no one pays attention, as long as the original author admits it, then no matter how excessive it is, it will be recognized.


    Because he is the creator of this world.

 582 Chapter 582

    "The beginning of everything is a lie."


    "A story that begins with a lie, a story that ends with a lie."


    "Where is the only truth?"


    In the dimly lit room, the black-haired boy was muttering.


    His eyes were blank, he wrote these three sentences on the paper, and stood up.


    A sound of hunger came from the boy "Guru". He pushed open the dilapidated door and walked outside.


    However, as soon as he walked out the door, he saw the changed world.


    The pedestrians on the road became zombies, and the city became ruins.


    The boy stayed for a few seconds and ran forward.


    He ran into a supermarket, took food from the shelf, and walked directly to the top floor.


    Behind the boy, zombies were chasing him.


    He rushed to the roof and came to the edge of the railing. Looking at the zombies under his feet, the boy closed his eyes and released his hand.


    "These are all fake." A voice rang in his ear.


    The young man was stunned, staring at Su Yu who appeared in front of him, stunned.


    The whole world became quiet, and everything stopped working.


    "You... which world are you the protagonist?" the boy asked subconsciously.


    "Before you asked me, why didn''t you ask yourself?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "You are in another world, right, are you the protagonist of the last days?" the boy thought.


    "The answer is correct, Mr. Creator, thank you for sending me to that world. In return for you, I will give you an ability, an ability you dream of." Su Yu smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "God? Are you at the end?" The boy said in horror.


    "I have surpassed the story you created. Your unwatched world is not meaningless. At least, you created me. You are not alone, you still have me, and every me you write is A brand new world line." Su Yu said softly.


    "Does my story really make sense?" the boy asked uncertainly.


    "Well, all stories have meaning, even if the creator is a messy person, as long as you are moved by your own story, a miracle will surely happen to you." Su Yu nodded.


    "Thank you." The boy seemed to understand something and returned to the railing.


    "Everything is a lie." Su Yu.


    "The lies of lies are reality." The boy.


    "The lies of lies can become reality in an instant!" x2


    The godhead exudes a dazzling light and blends into the boy''s body.


    The whole world began to change. The zombies that were chasing after turned into staff in the shopping mall, and the ruins turned into high-rise buildings. Everything was just a teenager''s delusion, or it was a second grade.


    The only reality was the godhead that Su Yu bestowed on the young man, which contained only one ability, the immortality of the demihuman.


    Su Yu looked at the boy and disappeared.


    The boy opened his eyes again and looked at the scenery in front of him.


    "I may also be the protagonist who wrote it."


    ...


    In the sky.


    Alice Tria looked at the boy, he was the devil.


    "Is that my father?" Alice murmured.


    "I am his creator, and he is also my creator. I pulled him into this world. He wrote my story, but my story has only the beginning." Su Yu appeared beside the two.


    "What will happen to him?" Alice couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course he continues to write other stories." Su Yu shrugged.


    "What will happen to his life? What will happen to his future?" Alice Teria asked.


    "He can make changes on his own, as for the future? I can''t be sure of my future, how can I determine his future?" Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Can I go and talk to him?" Alice Teria said reluctantly.


    "He can''t see you, can''t feel your presence, and doesn''t even know who you are. What use is it for you to find him?" Su Yu looked at Alice Teria.


    "I��"


    "The energy of the time-space shuttle device is almost used up, and my godhead is given to him. We should go back and start the teleportation array. If we don''t go back, I won''t be able to go back." Su Yu reached out to the two of them.


    "Are all these things you said in reality?" Alice said cautiously.


    "What you see in front of you may also be a lie that I woven, but as long as the lie is reasonable enough, then it is reality." Su Yu replied.


    Alice stretched out her little hand seemingly understanding, and placed it in Su Yu''s hand.


    Alice Triya hesitated, took a look at the boy, and put her little hand in Su Yu''s.


    A door appeared behind Su Yu.


    He took the two of them and walked into the door.


    In an instant, they returned to the underground of Demon King City.


    Su Yu took the two of them, left the ground, and flew into the air.


    Alice Tria and Alice looked at the disappearing world, the disappearing Devil City, and the disappearing sky.


    "Goodbye, my world." The power of the four great sacred beasts and the power of four orbs emerged from Su Yu.


    However, without the existence of the Godhead, this force could not open the teleportation array for a while.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth twitched. This situation was a little unexpected.


    He directly put Alice and Alice Teria into the space ring, planning to find a way by himself.


    "There''s no way, as your protagonist and creator, let me help you." A voice rang in Su Yu''s mind.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment. After possessing the Godhead, this guy could actually talk to him?


    However, he is not without any means.


    Because he still has ten bronze draws.


    "System, random animation world." Su Yu smiled.


    After the random animation world is over, you can directly return to the main world, which is equivalent to a transit station.


    "You... didn''t expect to have a hand, then, goodbye, my creator. I will continue to write your story and use your name. No, this is my name."


    "Next time, write me 10,000 heroines."


    "Then I will give you 10,000 heroines as you wish. You can even increase the number of heroines by yourself."


    "real or fake?"


    "One hundred eighty thousand yen, how much do you want?"


    "That''s..."


    Before Su Yu finished speaking, he disappeared into this world.


    The different world disappeared completely and turned into a pure white space.


    The silent world was quiet for a long time, the first word appeared, and the second word appeared.


    A steady stream of words appeared in the pure white space until the moment when the words completely occupied the pure white space, the world was restored again.


    All the things that disappeared reappeared in this world, but time began to go backwards, and the Devil City did not exist.


    The time of the whole world is going backwards.


    In a certain skeleton territory.


    A skeleton soldier opened his eyes.


    It is located in a mine, it is a traverser, and there is an inexplicable system in his mind.


    Not far from the mine, there is an old castle.


    After exploring the mine, the skeleton soldier walked out of the mine, standing in front of the mine, looking up at the sky.

 583 Chapter 583 The Beginning of the Forbidden World

    Modern city streets.


    "Sure enough, it is a school city." Su Yu sighed.


    This is the Academy City, that is, the magic banned book catalog, or the world of super-electromagnetic guns.


    Su Yu personally prefers the world of super-electromagnetic guns, because Misaka Mikoto has a high charm as a highly popular anime heroine.


    "Witch, look for Misaka Mikoto." Su Yu said.


    "Yes." A voice sounded out of thin air.


    The witch is not a demon, nor a human being, but an alchemy creature, and she is also an intangible alchemy creature.


    The existence of the witch is a group of souls.


    She was created by the Magic Sacred Code, and now that the Magic Sacred Code has been refined by Su Yu, he has become the new master of the witch.


    It''s a pity that the power of the four great sacred beasts and the power of the four orbs were all sent out with the godhead, otherwise, Su Yu is now a god.


    Of course, he doesn''t regret doing this. That godhead belongs to that world. If he doesn''t send the godhead, he will be trapped in that world. To him, a godhead is far inferior to the second dimension.


    There are more beautiful things waiting for him to discover, and there are many lovely heroines waiting for him to explore.


    "By the way, we should seize his abilities." Su Yu suddenly remembered the hero of this story.


    ...


    The stuffy room.


    "I''m back." Kamijou Toma said weakly.


    "Welcome back, Shangjoo-ma classmate." Su Yu smiled at Shangjoo-ma who entered the door.


    "You...who are you?" Kamijou Toma asked in confusion.


    "I''m just an ordinary high school student, do you mind if I take a photo?" Su Yu held the camera.


    "Take a picture?" Kamijou Toma was taken aback.


    "Kacha" Su Yu took a picture.


    Kamijou Touma''s hand hurts, and something is wrong.


    "Thank you for your cooperation. In the future, your life will not be so hard anymore. These are my compensations." Su Yu took out a box and put it on the low table of Shangjo Toma, and got up to the balcony. Walking, he grabbed the nun hanging on the balcony.


    "Wait��"


    Su Yu had disappeared before the sound of Shangjo Dangma''s voice.


    He looked at the place where Su Yu disappeared and opened the box to see that piles of yen were neatly placed.


    "What the hell did that person come here for?" Kamijou Dangma looked puzzled, he was not going to move this box of money.


    ...


    In a restaurant.


    Su Yu looked at the little nun in white robe who had an astonishing appetite in front of her, drinking black tea quietly.


    "I''m full." The little nun put down the thirtieth plate, her expression satisfied.


    "Your name is Intikes, right?" Su Yu asked.


    "How do you know my name?" Intiqs said in a daze.


    "Because I, like you, have complete memory capabilities and a book." Su Yu stretched out his hand, and the magic holy book appeared in his hand.


    Inticus looked at the magic scripture with surprise and curiosity in her eyes.


    "My magic book can record everything, copy or plunder everything, and record my opponents." Su Yu said slowly.


    "It''s amazing!" Indix''s eyes lit up, staring at Su Yu''s magic book.


    "It seems that someone by your side is chasing you. I will help you drive them away. Then, you stay by my side and I will take care of you. How about?" Su Yu was angry with the magic scripture.


    "Do you want to get what''s in my mind?" Inticus warned.


    "The things in your mind are not worth mentioning to me. The knowledge I have is something you have never seen before and cannot imagine." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Impossible! As long as it is magic, I have a record here." Inticus denied.


    "Oh? Do you know alchemy?"


    "what is that?"


    "Then do you know forbidden magic?"


    "No... I don''t know..."


    "Then do you know how to become a god?"


    "do not know��"


    "I am not a person in your world. I come from a higher plane. You can only be regarded as an intermediate plane. Any false god can destroy this place." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Inticus hesitated, and put her little hand in Su Yu''s.


    "Do you like reading?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I like it, I don''t like it." Intikes said with a complicated expression.


    "Then do you want to completely forget what is in your mind?" Su Yu continued.


    "Yes." Intick said without hesitation.


    "Then, I will help you erase your memories and keep you away from those troubles." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Why are you helping me?" Intiqs asked in a low voice.


    "Because you are so cute, is this reason enough?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Inticus blushed, did not speak, and left the restaurant with Su Yu.


    On a tall building.


    The red-haired young man looked at Inticus and Su Yu, and followed them.


    Su Yu seemed to feel it, and when he looked up, the red-haired young man had disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Inticus asked.


    "It''s nothing, I just found someone I know." Su Yu took Inticus''s little hand and walked into a small alley.


    The red-haired young man hurriedly chased him, only to find that Su Yu was the only one left in the alley.


    "Where did you hide her?" The red-haired young man fell in front of Su Yu.


    "If you win against me, I''ll tell you." Su Yu took out the magic scripture and looked at him with a smile.


    "In that case, then I''m not welcome!" The red-haired young man waved his hand, and several flames moved towards Su Yu.


    However, when the flame reached Su Yu, it was blocked by a barrier.


    "Magic defense barrier?" The red-haired young man was startled.


    "It looks like you can''t even break through my defenses. It''s a pity." Su Yu shook his head.


    This is the defense that the Demon God''s robe comes with, enough for Su Yu to ignore the magic below the holy level, and to switch to this world is probably equivalent to being immune to attacks below the superpower.


    "Damn it! Don''t look down on the magician!" The red-haired young man was angry and threw out cards with runes.


    Su Yu didn''t care, watching him perform.


    The red-haired young man realized that Su Yu didn''t care, he was relieved.


    After all the runes were placed, it only took a few minutes. With a wave of his hand, a flame giant appeared in front of Su Yu.


    "A special summoning technique? Then..."


    Su Yu snapped his fingers, and the witch emerged.


    The red-haired young man looked at the witch in front of her in horror. She was more than five meters tall, like a demon in hell, with her mouth wide open and heading towards the flame giant.


    The flame giant was frightened and stayed in place, and was swallowed up by the witch.


    "Are you full?" Su Yu looked at the witch.


    "I want to eat more." The witch replied honestly.


    "Mr. Steele, another one?" Su Yu looked at the red-haired young man.


    The red-haired young man looked at the witch blankly, and swallowed the flame giant with one mouth. What kind of monster is this?It''s completely beyond the scope of his understanding.


    "Witch, give him a curse." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yes." The witch drew a symbol in the void and landed on Steer.


    His face turned pale and fell to the ground.


    "If you want to live, let the god crack fire weave come to me." Su Yu''s voice sounded.

 584 Chapter 584

    In a small alley.


    The tea-haired girl looked at the bad guys who fell on the ground, preparing to leave.


    The sound of "click" taking pictures sounded.


    The tea-haired girl raised her head and looked at Su Yu standing on the wall for a moment.


    "Are you a super-electromagnetic gun?" Su Yu smiled slightly and landed on the ground.


    "Who are you?" The tea-haired girl frowned.


    "My name is Su Yu, and soon, I will be your boyfriend." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Huh?" The tea-haired girl was startled.


    "Your friend seems to be here, so I won''t bother you. See you next time, Mikoto." Su Yu glanced behind him and disappeared.


    "Space moves?" Misaka Mikoto asked in surprise.


    "My sister?" A figure appeared in front of her.


    ...


    In an underground laboratory in a certain building.


    Su Yu looked at the petri dish in front of him. There were tea-haired girls in it, among them there was a petite figure.


    With a wave of his hand, all the petri dishes were put into the space ring, leaving only an empty research facility and a group of researchers lying on the ground.


    "Sister Misaka recovered successfully. After that, she will be able to give her a surprise." Su Yu''s hand appeared in the detonation charms, which landed on the surrounding walls.


    After a few minutes.


    "Boom" The whole building shook and collapsed.


    Su Yu walked out of the building unharmed, looked at the stunned pedestrian, and pushed his glasses.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    "Huh? All the experimental items have disappeared? Are you kidding me?" The white-haired boy walked out of the convenience store and stopped when he heard the call.


    "Not only the experimental product, but even the data and information, and even the memory of the core personnel, there are deviations. They only remember that they had this plan now, and they don''t remember the detailed content..."


    "What are you talking about?" The white-haired young man''s pupils shrank, and even related memories were tampered with. What kind of ability is this?


    "In short, we are still investigating, and the experiment will be temporarily stopped. If there is any abnormality on your side, please contact immediately..."


    "I see." The white-haired young man hung up impatiently.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, he calmly walked towards the house.


    However, as he walked, he felt something was wrong.


    On the street, the silence is a little scary.


    "Come out." The white-haired young man said coldly, looking around.


    The "click" sound of taking pictures sounded.


    The white-haired young man turned around, looked at Su Yu who was holding the camera, and looked at him coldly.


    "The apex of the academy city, LV5 superpowers pass, hello." Su Yu smiled at him.


    "Who are you?" Yifang Tong looked at Su Yu.


    "I am a magician, and you are in my enchantment now. If I don''t open the enchantment, you will be trapped here forever. The only way is to defeat me..."


    Before Su Yu had finished speaking, Yifang Tongxiang had already rushed towards him, smashing his fist in the face.


    Then, his fist passed through Su Yu''s body without hindrance.


    "What?" Yifang Tongxing widened his eyes.


    Next second.


    "Bang" He was kicked by Su Yu and landed on the ground.


    The party who landed passed out a mouthful of blood and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    He felt an ability similar to reflex in Su Yu''s body.


    "Your feeling is right. I copied one of your abilities, reflection. In this case, your ability reflection is ineffective to me. I can kill you without even fantasizing about a killer." Su Yu smiled Tao.


    "Who are you?" Yifang Tongxing stood up and said.


    "I have said that I am a magician, and my ability is copying or plundering ability. All your abilities are in this book." Su Yu took out the magic sacred book, and a party appeared on it. Information and capabilities.


    This is the ability of the magic scripture, recording and copying, and the ability to plunder opponents.


    "Are you an absolute capable person?" One of the passers'' eyes jumped.


    "Almost, I am a little bit more powerful than those of absolute ability." Su Yu said modestly.


    "Do you want to say that you are a god?" Yifang Tongxing sneered.


    "I was indeed a god not long ago." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Then let me kill the gods!" Yifang Tong flashed and rushed towards Su Yu.


    Su Yu watched the rushing party pass and disappeared.


    Seeing Su Yu disappearing, one party passed around quickly, but froze in place.


    "Good job, witch." Su Yu looked at the black mist on one party and took out a bottle of purple potion.


    "What is this?" Yifang Tong looked at the medicine in Su Yu''s hand, with a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Don''t be nervous, this is the potion I made. It can turn boys into girls. It''s very interesting." Su Yu smiled like a demon.


    "Don''t... don''t come over!" One side struggled.


    "Atonement for those Misaka sisters who killed you. From now on, when you use your abilities, you will feel the girl''s unique weakness." Su Yu said to one party, and then poured all the medicine into his Mouth.


    One party Tong Gong sensed the changes in his body, clenched his fists, and wanted to kill Su Yu.


    "Oh, I forgot to remind you that if you kill again, it will increase your feminine power. At the peak, even if no one touches you, you will have children." Su Yu kindly reminded.


    "What did you say?" Yifang Pass looked at Su Yu blankly.


    "If you don''t want to be a girl, there is an antidote, and only one person has the antidote." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Who?" The voice of one party has become a female voice, icy and very nice.


    "Kamijo Toma, his fantasy killer can nullify all abilities, but I took it away. Now, his abilities have been returned by me. If you need to become a boy again, you need his help. Give this to him, and you will get the antidote faster." Su Yu handed Yifang Tongxing an indescribable comic book.


    One party passed the comic book and stayed for a few seconds.


    "The antidote you said is..."


    "Yes, as you think, that is the antidote, and it is the only antidote. Then, goodbye, one side will pass, oh, no, you should be called Lingke Yuriko now." Su Yu finished speaking and said He snapped his fingers and disappeared.


    Yifangtong looked at the pedestrians around him, and when he looked down, he had indeed become a girl.


    "hateful!"


    ...


    In the space ring.


    Su Yu looked at the petri dish in front of him. The close to 10,000 Misaka sisters were still asleep. He wanted them to recover. It was actually very simple, that is, to increase their life span and increase their feelings.


    The original Misaka sisters had defects, but now at Su Yu''s place, he can repair their defects and make them stronger with alchemy potions.


    The space ring is now equivalent to a new world. The moment Su Yu reaches the god level, the carrying limit changes, and he can take people below his level to leave this world for free.

 585 Chapter 585 The Shock of Misaka Mikoto

    Tokiwadai Junior High School.


    The ability test is going on here.


    The so-called ability test is carried out by every school in Xueyuan City, but the standards are different.


    Under the leadership of the staff, Misaka Mikoto walked into the testing area.


    Her ability is a super-electromagnetic gun, and the swimming pool here must be used as a buffer to test her ability. In addition to her, there is a second super-power in the entire Tokiwadai Middle School.


    "That guy can move in space, but it''s not in the records of Academy City. It''s really strange." Misaka Mikoto was still thinking about Su Yu.


    "Meet again, Mikoto." A voice sounded from the side.


    Seeing Su Yu, Misaka Mikoto was taken aback, why is he here?


    "Wait a moment, let me chat with the super-electromagnetic gun." Su Yu smiled at the staff.


    "Yes." The staff stepped aside.


    "Are you from Academy City?" Misaka Mikoto tentatively asked.


    "No, I''m not from Academy City. Aleister is not qualified to order me what to do. I just come to see you." Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto.


    "Look at me? I... I''m just an ordinary girl." Misaka Mikoto flushed.


    "Is the superpowers still ordinary girls? It''s a funny joke. Actually, I want to give you a document, but you didn''t give me any benefit, so I only introduce this document to you." Yu handed Misaka Mikoto a document.


    Misaka Mikoto took the file in confusion, opened it, and her face changed drastically.


    "Sister Misaka Project...clone..."


    "They originally had 20,000, but now only less than 10,000 are left. The reason is that they participated in another project, which is called the evolution of the absolute power..."


    "Where are they?" Misaka Mikoto stared at Su Yu.


    "Don''t be nervous, I have rescued them, and now they are placed in a safe place by me and are receiving treatment." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "I want to see them!" Misaka Mikoto said seriously.


    "Why did I let you see them?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Because they are clones of me..."


    "Because of this reason? Sorry, they are now my belongings and have nothing to do with you. You provided the genetic map yourself, and they were born in this world." Su Yu said lightly.


    Misaka Mikoto trembled and remembered what happened when she was a child. She provided her gene map not for this kind of thing, but to help others.


    "Because you provided the genetic map, their unit price is 180,000 yen, and the number of deaths exceeds 10,000. Do you still want to see them? Do you think you have the face to meet them?" Su Yu continued.


    "I...I just want to help..."


    "But, your help gave them birth and let them die."


    "I��"


    "What are you? Do you dare to say that you are not wrong?" Su Yu asked.


    Misaka Mikoto lowered his head.


    "If you really want to meet them, you will have to pay the price. In order not to let the Academy City continue to make Misaka Sister, I erased most people��s memories, and also used precious items for them. These add up, Enough to create an absolute capable person." Su Yu came to Misaka Mikoto.


    "I...I can make money back to you..."


    "I am not interested in money, I am only interested in you. I saved them because of you." Su Yu took Misaka Mikoto''s little hand.


    "Huh?" Misaka Mikoto blushed and looked up at Su Yu.


    "Do you want to see them?" Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto with a smile.


    "I...may I think about it?" Misaka Mikoto shrank her hand.


    "Think about it whatever you want. I will add all kinds of feelings to them and let them listen to me obediently." Su Yu released his hand and prepared to leave.


    "You can''t hurt them!" Misaka Mikoto flushed.


    "Of course I won''t hurt them, just let them listen to me. For them, it''s my love for them. Is this hurt?" Su Yu stopped.


    "This is not love at all, it''s just the will you imposed on them, you despicable fellow!" Misaka Mikoto clenched her small fist.


    "I''m so mean, you think about it slowly, don''t worry." Su Yu finished speaking, and left without looking back.


    "The soul is light! Stop for me!" Misaka Mikoto rushed towards Su Yu.


    When Su Yu turned around, the lights flashed four times.


    "You...your ability..."


    "Yes, my ability is the same as yours, it''s a super-electromagnetic gun."


    Misaka Mikoto gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yu.


    "I''ll give you half a day to think about it. If you think about it, come to the bee-eater to find me." Su Yu snapped his fingers and disappeared.


    "The bee eater... is it related to him?" Misaka Mikoto murmured.


    ...


    In a dormitory of Tokiwadai Junior High School.


    "Who are you?" The blond girl looked at Su Yu in front of her.


    "Have you seen? My Moon Eye, do you have the ability to control me? Are you able to get my thoughts?" Su Yu looked at the blonde girl in front of him.


    "I really don''t have the ability to control you and see your thoughts, but you can''t control either..."


    "That''s not necessarily." Su Yu''s kaleidoscope writing wheel slowly turned, and don''t activate it.


    The blonde girl''s eyes stagnated, and then recovered. She looked at Su Yu in front of her and lowered her head unwillingly.


    "Very good, but unfortunately, you can''t resist other gods." Su Yu stroked her blonde hair lightly.


    Her name is bee-eater, one of the superpowers, and her ability is psychological control.


    Other gods are the strongest illusion, this is undoubtedly, even if it is a LV5 superpower, it can''t resist the other gods.


    Su Yu used the Moon Eye to change the Misaka Sister Project, causing those researchers to forget the specifics of Misaka Sister Project. The Bee Eater can naturally feel the Moon Eye, because it is also a mental ability.


    "Do you have any orders?" Bee-eater started.


    "Command? I want to go to the rooftop to sleep in the morning, and prepare black tea for me and a knee pillow." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yes." The bee-eater turned and left, and began to prepare for Su Yu what he wanted.


    After half an hour.


    The top floor of the teaching building of Tokiwadai Middle School.


    Su Yu lay on the bee-eater''s knee pillow, taking a nap.


    ...


    In the afternoon, the sun sets.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, and at the first glance, he saw an extraordinary scale.


    The bee-eater felt Su Yu''s gaze, his face was a little hot.


    "Ahem, you have a good figure." Su Yu sat up and praised.


    "Thank you." Bee-eater flushed.


    "Master Bee Eater, Master Misaka is here." A girl in Tokipan Taichung school uniform walked over.


    "Let her come over, she is here to find me." Su Yu said to the girl.


    "Yes." The girl glanced at the bee-eater, got her nod before leaving the rooftop.


    Not long after, Misaka Mikoto came.


    She looked at the bee-eater in Su Yu''s arms, and she couldn''t believe how that tall woman would be like this?


    "Have you thought about it?" Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto.

 586 Chapter 586

    Misaka Mikoto took a deep breath.


    She has already investigated the matter of Sister Misaka, and she has also seen the matter of the Absolute Ability. Everything is true.


    And the people behind the scenes, needless to say, academy city must be one of them.


    It is basically impossible for her to fight against the entire academy city. Only Su Yu in front of her might be able to help her and help them.


    "I agree to your terms, but I want to see them first." Misaka Mikoto''s small hand clenched slightly, feeling very complicated.


    She was afraid and sympathetic to them, but more angry, and angry at the people who used them.


    "No problem, please." Su Yu snapped his fingers, and a door appeared beside him.


    Misaka Mikoto came to the door, opened the door, and looked at the scene in surprise.


    "This is the door of space, leading directly to another world." Su Yu introduced.


    Misaka Mikoto hesitated and walked inside the door.


    Su Yu took the little hand of the bee-eater and walked in.


    The door of space, this is the subsidiary ability generated after the expansion of the space ring.


    Su Yu himself has the reincarnation nine-god jade, it is not difficult to open a door to space, Datongmu Huiye can do it, let alone him.


    The three came to the underground laboratory.


    Nearly 10,000 Misaka sisters are in the petri dish.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the Misaka sisters in the petri dish with complex expressions, and some did not dare to look.


    "Brother, welcome back." A voice sounded.


    Misaka Mikoto turned his head and looked around and found a little girl with tea hair.


    "Little Misaka, how is it?" Su Yu patted the little girl''s head and whispered.


    "I have mastered the Misaka network. After the other Misaka received the medicine prepared by my brother, their lifespan has increased a lot. As long as they master the magic power, they can become LV3 or even LV4 capable people. Then, maybe there will be peace Sister Misaka appeared like an adult..." Xiao Misaka said, seeing Misaka Mikoto, slightly taken aback.


    "This is your sister, Mikoto Misaka, super-electromagnetic gun." Su Yu introduced.


    "Is it really your sister?" Misaka said excitedly when he came to Misaka Mikoto.


    "I��"


    "My sister, we all want to see you. Since my brother gave me a soul, I want to see my sister." Misaka hugged Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto stiffened and glanced at those Misaka sisters.


    "My sister, thank you for coming to see us. When everyone recovers completely, you will be able to go to my sister''s world." Misaka smiled sweetly.


    "You... don''t you hate me? If it weren''t for me to provide a genetic map, you wouldn''t have encountered such excessive things..."


    "Sister, if we didn''t have you, we could not come into this world. We are grateful to you. Those who died Misaka sisters, never hated you, because we had no feelings before, until we met the big brother." Misaka shook his head.


    Misaka Mikoto glanced at Su Yu, her eyes a little grateful.


    "My sister, my elder brother is a very powerful person, we must seize the heart of my elder brother." Misaka said in a low voice.


    Misaka Mikoto was taken aback, his face flushed.


    "Okay, Misaka, go find the white monkey. We should go back. When the sisters recover completely, I will let you go to the school city and the world." Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, goodbye brother, goodbye sister." Misaka let go of his hand obediently, and left with a smile.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at her back, always feeling that she saw herself as a child.


    "Xiao Misaka is the commander of Misaka Network, and controls everything about Misaka Network. Through the power of Misaka Network, her ability has been strengthened. The strongest should be computing ability, which is comparable to the absolute ability. With her existence, Misaka The younger sisters will be able to live longer, and in the future, maybe there will indeed be an absolute capable sister Misaka." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your help. If it were me, it would be difficult to stop the Academy City." Misaka Mikoto bowed.


    "Compared to this way of gratitude, I prefer a substantial gift." Su Yu came to Misaka Mikoto.


    "I...I would like to be your girlfriend." Misaka Mikoto said with a blush.


    "Very well, this is the right way to thank, Mikoto." Su Yu stroked her little head lightly.


    Misaka Mikoto lowered her head in shame.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do strange things to you, that kind of thing, at least two years later." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Misaka Mikoto breathed a sigh of relief.


    "However, I can teach you some useful knowledge now." Su Yu said in Misaka Mikoto''s ear.


    Misaka Mikoto flushed.


    ...


    after an hour.


    On the roof.


    Su Yu watched Misaka Mikoto leave.


    He taught some useful knowledge to Misaka Mikoto. Misaka Mikoto learned very slowly, but Bee Eater learned very quickly.


    Compared to the bee-eater''s obedience, Su Yu prefers to see Misaka Mikoto shy.


    Especially when she was too embarrassed to lift her head in front of the bee-eater.


    The fact that Su Yu saved Misaka''s sister makes Misaka Mikoto a very good impression of him.


    Even if she knew that Su Yu was a bad person, she would still be grateful.


    And what Su Yu taught her, she also endured the shy mood and learned.


    This is a way of atonement for those dead Misaka sisters, to obey Su Yu''s words, let him cure the remaining Misaka sisters.


    This is the idea of ??Misaka Mikoto.


    Su Yu knew this very well, but didn''t break it.


    "Bee-eater, let''s go back." Su Yu glanced at the bee-eater and smiled.


    The bee hung his head and his face was hot.


    She knew where Su Yu was looking. This was a scale that Misaka Mikoto couldn''t reach.


    ...


    In a certain building.


    "Did he really say that?" Kamikazuhoori looked at Steel in front of him.


    "This is definitely a trap, you must not go to him. He is powerful, beyond my imagination, especially the witch, even if you are a saint, you may not be able to defeat him." Stil said pale. .


    "If I don''t look for him, you will definitely die. Even if it''s a trap, I''m going to break through, but I don''t know where he is..."


    "Split..." Still yelled, but his body froze.


    "Om" A purple mist exuded from his body, and the witch appeared in front of them.


    "Witch!" Steele opened his eyes wide.


    "My master invites you to go here tonight." The witch waved her hand and a line of text appeared on the ground.


    "I see." Shencrahuozhi glanced at the line of text and remembered the address.


    "Then, I''ll go first." The witch saluted and disappeared.


    "Steyr, I''ll go and prepare." Kamiyahuoori turned and left the building.


    Steer looked at her leaving back and sighed. He really didn''t think Shencra Huozhi could defeat Su Yu.

 587 Chapter 587

    Night falls.


    Kamijou Touma opened the door.


    "I''m back." He opened the door and said, only to find the light was on in the room.


    "Are you going to be hemp?" A silver-haired girl looked at him coldly.


    "Excuse me, are you?" Kamijou was taken aback.


    "You don''t need to know my name. Now, I want to buy something from you." Lingke Yuriko stood up and walked to Kamijou Toma.


    Kamijou Touma took a step back subconsciously.


    "what?"


    Lingke Yuriko took out a comic book and handed it to Kamijou Touma.


    Kamijou Touma was stunned, looked at the indescribable comic book, and then at Lingke Yuriko.


    "What I want is what you don''t need, hurry up." Lingke Yuriko said coldly.


    "(��_��)?" Kamijou was hemp.


    ...


    Quiet riverside.


    Kamiya Hoori looked at Su Yu in front of him and stopped.


    Su Yu looked at the gods of fire weaving.


    A black single ponytail, dressed slightly inconsiderately.


    Fair features, perfect and tall figure.


    "I''m here, can you take back the curse from Steele?" Shenrenhuozhi said.


    "Of course you can." Su Yu snapped her fingers, and the witch walked towards the back of Shenseihuozhi.


    "Thank you. I haven''t asked for your name yet." Kamikaruhoori said seriously.


    "My name is Su Yu, God Crack Huozhi, do you want to gamble with me?" Su Yu smiled.


    "What are you betting on?" Shencrahuozhi asked.


    "Indikes, you want to cure her, don''t you? I can just erase the knowledge in her mind and let her live happily forever." Su Yu said every word.


    "Are you true?" Shen Rihuozhi moved in his heart.


    "Actually, I also have complete memory ability. So far, the knowledge I have is a hundred times or even a thousand times higher than hers. However, my head is not the slightest problem, even, I am still very clear. You know what I mean. Is it?" Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Shencrahuozhi''s pupils shrank, and his heart was a little shaken.


    "Okay, let''s talk about my bet. If I lose, I will heal Inticus and return her to you." Su Yu smiled.


    "What if you win?"


    "If I win, I want you to be my lifelong maid, and I will heal Inticus and let you take care of her." Su Yu said directly.


    "Whether you win or lose, will you heal Inticus?" Shenrenhuozhi said in silence for a moment.


    "Indikesi is so innocent and cute. I will not only cure her, but also make most people forget her existence. In this way, there will be no way to hurt her." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "What kind of existence are you?" Shen Lihuozhi''s face changed slightly.


    "I used to be a god." Su Yu raised his head and looked at the sky.


    Shencrahuozhi was startled for a moment, was once a god?


    "Would you like to bet with me? Shenshihuozhi, your opponent is not me, but it." Su Yu clapped his hands.


    A white ape walked out of the door of space, slightly taller than Su Yu.


    This is an alchemy product created by Su Yu using alchemy. The Saint-Level White Ape has shrunk several times in size, but its strength has not been reduced. It is still the peak of the Saint-Level.


    "I''ll bet with you." Shen Lihuozhi looked at the holy white ape, the strength of this white ape was not as good as Su Yu.


    She could feel that Su Yu''s strength was unfathomable, but Bai Yuan''s strength was about the same as hers.


    "Then, let''s start." Su Yu stepped back a few steps, leaving space for Shen Lihuozhi and Bai Yuan.


    Stil appeared not far away, and after the witch took the curse back, he was fine.


    He looked at Shen Li Huozhi and Bai Yuan on the court, then glanced at Su Yu, a little confused about what was going on.


    Kamiya Hoori looked at the white ape and moved.


    "Dang" sounded crisply.


    "Ding ding ding ding ding ding" Then there was another series of voices.


    Steele opened his eyes wide, and the sword of the Godcracking Fireweave could not cause any harm to the white ape?


    Shencra Huozhi cut hundreds of times, but did not leave any traces, making her feel the power of the white ape and retreat.


    "The white ape''s body is made by alchemy. Unless your weapon is particularly sharp, you can''t cause damage to it at all. It''s still in a defensive state..." Su Yu explained.


    Shencra Huozhi took a deep breath, and a light flashed across his body.


    "Is this the power of the saint? Yes, not bad." Su Yu admired.


    Shenrenhuozhi raised the long sword in his hand, waved the sword, and a sword aura moved towards the white monkey.


    Bai Yuan felt the strength of his sword qi, his body shape instantly changed, reaching a height of three meters, and a mark appeared on his forehead.


    "Domain?" Shencrahuozhi was surprised.


    As a saint, she can also use the domain, but she is not as flexible as the white ape, and even directly offsets the sword energy.


    "The white ape''s domain is the holy-level domain. Now, you are of the same level." Su Yu reminded.


    Shenshihuozhi is indeed very strong, but unfortunately, the white ape is not much weaker than her. As an alchemy product, it far exceeds the physical quality of human beings.


    White Ape opened the domain, his momentum changed, his golden pupils appeared, his body flashed, and disappeared.


    Shencrahuozhi subconsciously blocked, but couldn''t stop the power of Bai Yuan''s punch.


    "Bang" Shencra Huozhi flew out directly, the long sword shattered.


    "Split!" Stil felt nervous and was about to go up to rescue her, but was stopped by the witch.


    Step by step, the white monkey walked towards Shencrahuozhi.


    Kamikai Hoori struggled, stood up, looked at the half-length sword, his eyes darkened.


    Can she beat one of his men?


    Bai Yuan stood in front of Shinsei Huozhi and raised his fist.


    If this shot goes down, Shencra Huozhi will undoubtedly die.


    "So far, you can go back." Su Yu walked over and waved his hand to open a door to a larger space.


    Bai Yuan walked into the door of space, and then the door of space disappeared.


    Su Yu stretched out his hand to Shenshihuozhi.


    Shencrahuozhi hesitated, holding Su Yu''s hand and stood up.


    "If you lose, you shouldn''t escape, right?"


    "I will abide by the betting agreement. As your maid for life, please heal Inticus so that most people will forget her existence." Shencra Huozhi bent down.


    "Very well, then, let you see part of my strength." Su Yu''s eyes appeared in the reincarnation jade.


    In the sky, the moon turned into a reincarnation jade shape.


    "What is this?" Shen Lihuozhi asked in confusion.


    "This is the Eye of the Moon, enough to change everyone''s will in an instant. The opposite Stile should have forgotten Inticus. Now, only you can remember her." Su Yu pointed to Siti who fell on the ground. You.


    "Change everyone''s will in an instant?" Kamiyakaori opened his mouth.


    "Yes, as you think, even if I let you become my most loyal servant, I didn''t do that, because that would be too boring." Su Yu smiled lightly and closed Yuezhi Eyes, turned and left.


    Shencrahuozhi quickly followed him.

 588 Chapter 588: Inside the Ring World

    The world of rings.


    This is Su Yu''s name for the internal space of the space ring.


    After the ring world was enlarged by four orbs, the overall area increased tens of thousands of times, even if it was compared with the earth, it was almost the same.


    After Su Yu became a god, he used alchemy to advance the space ring to the god level. The space is extremely stable, and there are four great sacred dragons sitting on the ground, and a giant formation operation.


    And the center of this giant formation is a man-made godhead from the Pope.


    The man-made godhead is the core of the formation created by copying the godhead from the magical scriptures, coupled with the power of the pope.


    There is an artificial godhead to drive the formation, and the aura of the ring world naturally goes without saying, even if it is compared with another world, it is not much different.


    Su Yu used the power of man-made gods to create the sea and forests, and build several cities.


    The flying dragon at the pinnacle of the Four Great Saints occupies four simple cities, and a thousand beast ear maidens occupy a large city, which is called the capital of beast ears.


    The Devil��s City is the place where Alice and Alice Tria live. It completely replicates the Devil��s City in another world. Alchemy puppets are responsible for the operation of the Devil��s City.


    The exclusive territory of the Maid Hall and Su Yu occupies a larger area, with 108 members of the Maid Corps of Demon King City, plus one hundred and forty robotic maids, and tens of thousands of Misaka sisters in the underground laboratory.


    Sitting on Feilong''s back, Shencra Huozhi looked at the city under her feet. She felt her worldview collapsed.


    Even the strongest saint would not be able to create the world. Su Yu not only created this world, but also made the aura of this world far beyond the outside world. This is simply an ideal world for cultivators.


    Kaori Kaori just breathed, it was enough to feel that his strength was slowly increasing.


    "How do you feel? The world I created is pretty good, right?" Su Yu looked back at Riyahoori.


    "This world is far beyond ours." Shencrahuozhi replied.


    "Do you want to live here?" Su Yu smiled.


    Kamiya Hoori nodded.


    If she lives here, she can definitely reach the pinnacle of the holy rank, or even surpass the holy rank.


    "If you want to live here, you have to be my maid and listen to me obediently." Su Yu looked at Shencra Huozhi.


    "I will not violate the agreement between us. You cured the child. I will be your maid for the rest of my life without any problems." Shencrahuozhi seriously said.


    Su Yu has cured Inticus, and she is now happily living in the Devil City, and Misaka has become her friend.


    "Your sword was broken by the white ape. This is for you." Su Yu took out a spirit sword and threw it to Shencra Huozhi.


    Shencrahuozhi took the sword and couldn''t wait to drew it and looked at it. When she felt the sharpness of the sword, her face was happy.


    "Thank you."


    "You are welcome, this sword is just something I made casually. With it, you can fight the white ape, and use it to practice swords to improve your swordsmanship. The white ape is a product of alchemy, and it won��t Death, you can use it to try your sword with confidence."


    "Thank you for your advice, I remembered it." Shencrahuozhi knelt on the ground and bowed.


    "To be honest, your swordsmanship is terrible, I will show you what is true swordsmanship and sword intent." Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "I will definitely feel it with my heart." Kamiyakaori said respectfully, with some expectation in his eyes.


    The flying dragon fell towards the ground. There was the martial arts field of the Maid Hall, and it was also the place where alchemy products were placed.


    The strength of the maids is not weak, and some have even reached the holy level, even if they are barely maids, they are also at the sanctuary level.


    The so-called sanctuary level refers to people who have just realized the existence of the domain, while the saint level masters the existence of the domain, and there is an essential gap between the two.


    On the virtual screen of the martial arts field, there is a ranking of the maids, and only the maids with the top rankings can stay with Lord Demon Lord.


    Now with the appearance of alchemy products, the maids will fight against the alchemy products every day to improve their strength.


    Flying dragon landed, Su Yu and Shen Lihuozhi landed on the martial arts field.


    The maid who was fighting against the alchemy creature was startled, and quickly saluted Su Yu.


    "Well, you can withdraw." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Yes, Lord Demon." The maid respectfully left the martial arts field.


    A football stadium like a martial arts field, surrounded by stands and a barrier around it, protecting the audience outside the martial arts field.


    "System, release the strongest alchemy product." Su Yu said.


    "Yes." A mechanical sound sounded.


    This system is not an option system in Su Yu''s mind, but an artificial godhead system, responsible for running the entire ring world.


    At the entrance of the martial arts field, a black-haired boy holding a long sword walked in step by step.


    Kamiya Hoori saw the young man and was slightly taken aback.


    "This is an alchemy product made in my appearance. It contains my sword intent. You can try to fight him with the spirit sword." Su Yu said to Shenshihuozhi and flew towards the stands.


    The enchantment rose, Shencra Huozhi gripped the spirit sword in his hand, and looked at the black-haired boy in front of him as if he was facing an enemy.


    His strength absolutely surpassed the white ape.


    The black-haired boy stopped not far from the Divine Cracking Fire Weaving, and when he moved, a sword qi flew out.


    Sword Qi flashed across the side of Shencrahuozhi''s body.


    The figure of the black-haired boy appeared on the top of Kamiyakaori''s head and raised his sword.


    Shencrahuozhi stiffened, and she felt the threat of death before the sword fell.


    "This is the sword intent." The black-haired young man''s sword fell on the head of Shenrenhuozhi and stopped.


    Shencrahuozhi was stunned, this is the sword intent?


    "Suppressing people with power, this is the prototype of sword intent." Su Yu came to her.


    "That''s it, what I felt just now was his aura." Shencrahuozhi suddenly realized.


    The black-haired boy turned and left.


    ...


    In the hall of the Demon King City.


    Su Yu was holding the wine glass and smiled at the Shenrenhuozhi who walked into the hall.


    A maid dressed up on her body, a little bit shameless.


    With a single ponytail up to the waist, a blush on his white little face, the tight maid outfit outlines a proud figure.


    "Lord...Master." Shencra Huozhi''s voice was low.


    "I didn''t let you call me that. Do you want to be a serious maid? Or do you want to be a serious maid?" Su Yu was taken aback and said with a smile.


    "A serious maid." Shen Lihuozhi lowered his head embarrassedly.


    "Come here, I want a knee pillow." Su Yu patted the Demon King''s throne.


    Shen Li Huozhi''s face blushed, and he walked slowly to Su Yu and sat down.


    Su Yu lay on her knees, yawned, and closed his eyes.


    Kamiya Hoori looked at Su Yu who was asleep, and did not dare to move.


    Not long.


    Alice walked into the hall and saw Su Yu lying on Shen Lihuozhi''s knees, her eyes darkened, and she turned and left.


    She left with her front foot, and Alice Tria came to the hall with her back foot.


    Shencra Huozhi looked at Alice Tria suspiciously. Alice Tria found Su Yu asleep and left helplessly.

 589 Chapter 589: Bai Jing Heizis Choice

    early morning.


    Kamijou Toma''s home.


    He stared blankly at the ceiling.


    Lingke Yuriko glanced at Kamijou Dangma, took out a stack of yen, and threw it beside his pillow.


    "What a useless guy."


    Kamijou Touma turned his head and looked at Lingke Yuriko. To him, Lingke Yuriko was a demon.


    "I''ll be back in a few days." Lingke Yuriko is not an unreasonable person, planning to give Shangjo Dangma a few days off.


    When Kamijou Touma heard this, he immediately felt saved. If he came so many times a day, he would die sooner or later.


    ...


    At the same time, in a restaurant.


    Bai Jing Heizi looked at Su Yu in front of him with a hostile expression on his face.


    "This is my boyfriend, Su Yu-kun." Misaka Mikoto introduced.


    "My sister, what are you talking about?" Baijing Kuroko stood up in shock.


    Misaka Mikoto brought Su Yu to her, and she was already surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Yu was still Misaka Mikoto''s boyfriend.


    "Heizi, sit down first." Misaka Mikoto felt the sight of people around her, her face flushed.


    "My elder sister, how could you have a boyfriend? You are a superpower at the apex of the academy city. Even if you have a boyfriend, you are not this ordinary looking guy." Shirai Kuroko gritted his teeth and glared at Su. feather.


    Su Yu smiled at her and tasted the dessert brought by the waiter.


    "Su Yu-kun is beyond my ability, not an ordinary person, and he has helped me a lot. I am very grateful to him, so I agreed to be with Su Yu-kun." Misaka Mikoto explained.


    "It turns out that you used the gratitude of your sister to make her your girlfriend. It''s really a despicable way." Bai Jing Heizi looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "So what?" Su Yu smiled.


    "If you want to be your sister''s boyfriend, then you must beat me first. If you can''t beat me, I will never admit you!" Shirai Kuroko clenched her small fist.


    "Your ability is space movement, and I am also a space type ability person. Now, I have blocked the space around you. As long as you can use space movement once, even if I lose." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Heizi Baijing was startled, and was about to use the space to move, only to find that his ability had failed.


    "My ability..." Baijing Kuroko looked at his hands in disbelief.


    "If I don''t lift the space blockade on you, you will turn from a person with great ability to an ordinary person, and you will never be able to use space to move again." Su Yu reminded.


    Bai Jing Heizi gritted his teeth and stared at Su Yu.


    "Su Yujun, Kuroko just couldn''t accept this for a while..."


    "Mikoto, as long as she is willing to admit that I am your boyfriend, I will lift the space blockade. If she does not want to admit it, let her continue to be incompetent." Su Yu interrupted Misaka Mikoto. .


    "Kuroko��"


    "My sister, I will never admit this guy!" Bai Jing Heizi said with air.


    "Have you figured it out?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "I think it over, even if I don''t have the ability, I will not admit it..."


    Before Bai Jingheizi spoke, he noticed the situation outside the window. A man snatched a woman''s bag and was running away.


    She subconsciously wanted to use the space to move, but failed to launch it successfully.


    "Since you think it over, then forget it." Su Yu continued to eat dessert.


    Bai Jing Heizi looked at the running man, and then at Su Yu.


    If she did not recognize Su Yu''s status, she would be too negligent as a commissioner of discipline.


    However, she was unwilling to admit that she was Su Yu.


    Seeing the man running farther and farther, Shirai Kuroko put on the armband of the commissioner of discipline.


    "I admit your identity and return my ability to me."


    "Bang" Baijing Kuroko''s voice fell off, and the escaping man fell outside the window.


    She flashed her body and appeared outside the window, catching the robbing man.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Shirai Kuroko outside the window, then glanced at Su Yu.


    "There is only this way for her to recognize my identity. Don''t look at her like this. In fact, I know that she is a partner of justice." Su Yu held Misaka Mikoto''s little hand and said in her ear.


    "Heizi is indeed a younger generation with a strong sense of justice. I am proud of her." Misaka Mikoto said softly.


    Heizi Baijing outside the window contacted the guards, and soon their patrol car came and took the prisoner away.


    The guard is one of the defense forces of the Academy City, the discipline committee is composed of students, and the guard is responsible for maintaining public order.


    After all, the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline is only an aid.


    Shirai Kuroko reappeared in front of Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto, and did not say anything against it, but asked for a dessert.


    "The ability you just used is space movement, right?" Bai Jing Heizi looked at Su Yu.


    "Yes." Su Yu admitted.


    "Besides, do you have other abilities?" Baijing Kuroko tentatively asked.


    "As long as it is the ability I have seen, I can use it." Su Yu smiled.


    "Ability to replicate?!" Baijing Kuroko was surprised.


    "Including the abilities of superpowers." Su Yu added.


    When Baijing Kuroko''s pupils shrank, even the abilities of superpowers could be replicated, so wouldn''t he be invincible.


    "I haven''t reached the level of invincibility, but I am a little stronger than everyone else." Su Yu said modestly.


    From between his fingers, Baijing Kuroko seemed to see a universe.


    "Do you still have the ability of that woman?" Baijing Kuroko suddenly reacted.


    "Do you mean bee eater? She is my girlfriend like Mikoto." Su Yu smiled.


    "What did you say?" Baijing Heizi opened his mouth.


    "Bee Eater and Miqin are my girlfriends, is there any problem?" Su Yu asked knowingly.


    Shirai Kuroko looked at Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto blushed and turned his head.


    "My sister, your head is okay? Didn''t he control it?" Baijing Kuroko couldn''t help but said.


    "I am not controlled by him. The bee-eater has nothing to do with me. I am with him just because I like..."


    "My sister, don''t lie, how could you like him because he helped you a lot?" Shirai Kuroko seemed to understand Misaka Mikoto''s thoughts.


    Misaka Mikoto did not speak.


    "Okay, for adults, don''t worry about children. My relationship with Mikoto has already made great progress. It is only natural that you call me Brother Su Yu." Su Yu held Misaka in one hand. Mikoto said to Shirai Kuroko.


    "If you use despicable means to make Sister Sister have to be your girlfriend, then I am willing to replace Sister Sister..."


    "Don''t be kidding, I have no interest in you." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "I know more than Sister Sister, and, if you are with me, I will do anything for you, as long as you give up Sister Sister." Bai Jing Heizi put his little hand on the back of Su Yu''s hand and said slowly.


    "Sorry, I don''t have any interest in children." Su Yu refused decisively.

 590 Chapter 590 Su Yus Magical Divination

    Baijing Heizi was rejected by Su Yu and was about to speak when he found two more people outside the window.


    The girl wearing a wreath was waving her little hand, and beside her stood a dark-haired girl.


    "Is this your friend? Kuroko?" Misaka Mikoto asked curiously.


    "Yeah." Shirai Kuroko gestured to the girl wearing a wreath.


    The two walked into the dining room and came to Shirai Kuroko.


    "This is a student from Chuchun, and I am a commissioner of discipline, this is..." Shirai Kuroko looked at the black long straight girl.


    "My name is Zuo Tian Lei Zi, LV0 capable person." The black long straight girl said.


    "My name is Chuharu Shiri, please advise." Chuharu Shiri looked at Misaka Mikoto with excitement.


    "Since you are Kuroko''s friends, that''s my friend. My name is Misaka Mikoto. Please advise." Misaka Mikoto smiled slightly.


    Saten Tearko was taken aback. He thought that the Tokibantai Middle School would be a proud eldest lady, but Misaka Mikoto was so gentle.


    "I am Miqin''s boyfriend, Su Yu." Su Yu smiled at the two.


    "Boyfriend?" Chuchun Shili looked at Su Yu in surprise, Misaka Mikoto''s name, she knew the identity of Misaka Mikoto, she knew very well.


    However, she had never heard of Su Yu.


    "Sit down, please." Misaka Mikoto said to the two of them with a flushed face.


    Chuchun Shili and Saten Leizi sat beside Shirai Kuroko and ordered a dessert.


    "Su Yujun shouldn''t be a student of Xueyuan City?" Chuchun Shili said cautiously.


    "I''m really not a student of Academy City. If I were, there would be one more superpower." Su Yu nodded.


    "Are you a superpower?" Chuchun Shili couldn''t believe it.


    There are currently only seven superpowers in Academy City, and she has never heard of the eighth superpower.


    "I am now attached to the team directly under the Academy City Council. I am responsible for handling all special events in the Academy City, including supervising superpowers and protecting the Academy City." Su Yu took out a business card and handed it to Chuchun Decorated with profit.


    Chuchun Shili took a look, and it was even more strange. She had never heard of the Academy Urban Council and its direct team.


    "With the authority of your Discipline Committee, it is impossible to retrieve my information. My boss is the chairman of the Academy City, Aleister." Su Yu reminded.


    "So that''s the case." Chuchun Shili murmured, and after deciding to go back, he would investigate to see if what Su Yu said was true.


    As a member of the discipline committee, it is indeed impossible to access the data of superpowers, but her other identity can.


    "Your ability is to keep at a constant temperature, and you have the ability to enter the library, right?" A voice sounded in her mind.


    Chuchun Shi Li was startled, and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    Her ability is very good for investigation, but no one will know about her access to the library.


    The library is the place where most of the information is stored in the Academy City, which is absolutely confidential. If the Academy City Council learns about this matter, as a member of the discipline committee, she will definitely be punished.


    As soon as he thought of this, Chuchun Li''s face paled.


    "Don''t be nervous, I know what happened to you because I have the ability to read minds. You are Mikoto''s friend. I will not tell your secrets to others. In the future, I will also ask you to protect the academy city." Su Yu continued Transmission Road.


    Chuchun Shili quickly nodded, with a grateful expression on his face.


    "What''s wrong, Chuchun?" Baijing Kuroko noticed the change in Chuchun Shiri''s expression, and asked in confusion.


    "No...nothing." Chuchun Shili waved his hand.


    Baijing Heizi looked at Su Yu subconsciously.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know anything." Su Yu chuckled while drinking coffee.


    Baijing Sunspot''s face was black, is this just not confessing?


    Saten Leizi blinked, and became a little curious about Su Yu, the team directly under the Academy Urban Council?Aleister''s subordinates, isn''t that the existence at the apex of the Academy City?


    Misaka Mikoto glanced at Su Yu next to him, and remembered the bee-eater. Knowing that he was a carefree person, she felt helpless.


    "Mr. Su Yu, can I know what your abilities are?" Zuotian Leizi said.


    "My ability... is called plunder." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Predatory? Can you take away the abilities of other abilities?" Zuo Tian Leizi lowered his voice.


    "This is confidential, I can''t tell you." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Well, I''m just curious, and I don''t mean anything else." Zuo Tian Leizi smiled reluctantly.


    She belongs to the kind of person who is very curious, and she doesn''t know Su Yu''s abilities, which is a bit regretful for her.


    "Student Zuotian, although I can''t tell you this, I can tell you something in the future." Su Yu smiled.


    "What''s in the future? Can you predict the future?" Zuo Tian Leizi''s eyes lit up.


    Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko also looked at Su Yu. If they can really predict the future, what level of ability do they belong to?


    "School City doesn''t seem to have this kind of ability, and it''s beyond the scope of ability..." Chuchun Shili said in a low voice.


    "I don''t know the future, I''m just divination. Through mysterious power, I can obtain key information." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Divination..." The four girls were speechless.


    "What I want to tell you is just one sentence. At present, there is no way to enhance people''s ability in an instant. If there is, it represents danger." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I remembered." Zuo Tian Leizi was a little confused, did not understand the meaning of this sentence.


    "My divination has always been very accurate. Please keep this sentence in mind. If you feel confused, you can contact me. This is my contact method." Su Yu handed Zuo Tian Leizi a business card.


    "Okay, thank you." Zuo Tian Leizi accepted the card.


    "You said that your divination is very accurate. I don''t know if you can divination up to today. I want to hear your divination today." Baijing Kuroko said lightly.


    "What happened today? You may not be able to take time off, but Mikoto can get what she wants." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really?" Baijing Heizi didn''t believe Su Yu''s words at all.


    After chatting in the restaurant for a while, the five people left the restaurant.


    Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko had an appointment beforehand. Su Yu didn''t care about this. Even with the existence of three light bulbs, his date continued.


    Baijing Kuroko and Chuchun Shiri are walking together, and Saten Leiko stands beside Chuchun Shiri.


    Su Yu held Misaka Mikoto''s little hand, and Misaka Mikoto lowered her head. This was her first date with a boy.


    She didn''t know what to do on a date, she only knew to follow Su Yu.


    "Hoo" a gust of wind came and brought a leaflet.


    Su Yu reached out to catch the flyer and handed it to Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto took a look at the flyer, and his face was happy.


    Later, she realized that Su Yu was still by her side, her face turned red.


    "Is this what you want?" Su Yu said in Misaka Mikoto''s ear.

 591 Chapter 591

    In front of the newly opened crepe shop.


    Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto lined up, Saten Tearko and Chuharu Shiri were lined up behind them, and Shirai Kuroko was the same.


    Misaka Mikoto watched the children leave with gifts, her eyes filled with envy.


    Finally, Su Yu came to the first place.


    After he ordered, the clerk handed the last gift to Su Yu.


    Su Yu took the gift and walked to the chair beside him.


    "Sorry, the gift just now is the last one." The clerk filled Misaka Mikoto with crepes and apologized.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face stiffened.


    "Guest?" the clerk called.


    "Sorry, I thought of something else." Misakami smiled reluctantly, and walked towards Su Yu.


    Saten Keiko looked at Misaka Mikoto''s back, wondering, does she want that gift?


    However, after looking at the children around, she denied this idea in her heart.


    Misaka Mikoto is a student of Tokiwadai Middle School and a superpower. How could he like something so naive?


    Su Yu ate the crepe, held the gift Kata in his hand, and looked at Misaka Mikoto.


    "Mikoto, do you want this Gutai?"


    "I...how could I want such a thing..."


    "If you don''t want it, I''ll give it to other children." Su Yu smiled playfully and looked at the children around him.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the croak, stretched out a little hand, and grabbed Su Yu by the corner of his clothes.


    "I...my friend likes Gutai..."


    "Are you a friend? What kind of friend? Are they as cute as you?" Su Yu smiled deeper when Mikoto Misaka said.


    "Anyway, my friend wants it. I''m not interested in quack." Misaka Mikoto dodged her eyes.


    "If you are willing to kiss me, I will give it to you." Su Yu slowly approached Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face blushed, and she glanced at the people around her, and found that no one was paying attention, and quickly kissed Su Yu''s cheek as if it were a dragonfly.


    Bai Jingheizi, who had been paying attention to her, looked at this scene with a gloomy look.


    Su Yu handed Guta to Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto got Guta, carefully put it away, with a happy smile on her face.


    Saten Leizi and Chuchun Shili came over with a crepe, and saw Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto being intimate, their faces were blushing, this kind of thing was too far away for them.


    "Hey, it''s obviously daytime, why is the bank over there closed?" Zuo Tian Leizi said.


    Chuchun Shili looked up and felt something was wrong.


    "In early spring, let''s go and see." Baijing Heizi came over and said.


    "Yeah." Chuchun Jiali was too late to taste the crepes, and after eating them quickly, she put on the armband of the commissioner of discipline.


    "Heiko..." Misaka Mikoto called.


    "My sister, you stay here, this is our duty." Shirai Kuroko put on his armband, glanced at Misaka Mikoto, and said seriously.


    "I understand." Seeing her serious expression, Misaka Mikoto said softly.


    Shirai Kuroko took the early spring decoration Lee, using the space movement to approach the bank.


    A few people walked out of the bank before they could get close.


    When Bai Jingheizi saw the people walking out, he left Chuchun Shili and walked toward those people.


    Chuchun Shili quickly began to contact the guard.


    However, she was about to call, and a young man appeared behind her quietly, holding a dagger in his hand.


    "Clang" Before he put his dagger on Chuchun Shili''s neck, he couldn''t move his whole person, and the dagger in his hand fell on the ground.


    Chuchun Shili was taken aback, turning his head to look at the immobile young man, a little strange.


    "Damn it!" The gangster who was in the car preparing to pick up saw this scene, started the car, and headed towards Chuchun.


    "Early spring, be careful!" Baijing Heizi shouted.


    Chuchun Shili looked at the rushing car and stayed where he was.


    Baijing Heizi lost his mind, and the flame capable person on the other side took the opportunity to release a flame.


    With a wave of his hand, Bai Jingheizi directly nailed him to the ground with long spikes, fixing his clothes, and he couldn''t escape.


    "Bang" with a loud noise.


    Baijing Heizi turned his head and looked at Chuchun Shili''s direction, shaking in his heart.


    After a puff of smoke passed, Shiraishiko saw the situation of Li Chuchun.


    Su Yu held Chuchun Shili in one hand, and controlled the car with the other.


    Baijing Kuroko breathed a sigh of relief.


    "All right? Chuchun." Su Yu looked down at Chuchun Shili in his arms.


    "No... it''s okay." Chuchun Shili looked at Su Yu who was close at hand with a blush on his face.


    "It''s okay, I''ll be there, and you won''t be troubled." Su Yu hugged Chuchun Shili and spoke judo.


    "That..." Chuchun Shili''s face was hot, and she felt Su Yu''s warm embrace, which made her heart beat faster.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Su Yu seemed to realize that his actions were not appropriate, and let go of Chuchun Li.


    "It''s okay, thank you for saving me." Chuchun Shili blushed and bowed.


    "You''re welcome, such a cute girl, if something happens in front of me, I will feel guilty." Su Yu slowly put down the car, and the person in the car has passed out.


    Chuchun Shili heard Su Yu praise her for her cuteness, and lowered her head, like a deer bumping in her heart.


    "Early spring, are you okay?" Misaka Mikoto and Sakuraiko came over.


    The guard''s car also arrived.


    "I''m fine, thanks to Jun Su Yu." Chuchun Shili waved his hand.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu with a complicated expression. Just for a moment, Su Yu disappeared, and she hugged Chuchun Shili, she saw clearly.


    The same is true for Saten Mikoto. He looked at Chuharu Shiri, and then at Misaka Mikoto.


    The guard captured the prisoner, and Bai Jing Heizi walked to Su Yu and bent down.


    "Thank you for saving Chuchun, she is a very important friend of mine."


    "No thanks, this is also my duty." Su Yu put away his phone and said.


    Baijing Heizi straightened up, a little puzzled, why did Su Yu say this was his duty?


    "Excuse me, are you the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council?" A security officer came over.


    "Yes, the situation here is very simple, they can take them all away." Su Yu nodded.


    "Yes." The person in charge of the security saluted, turned and left.


    Chuchun Shili looked at Su Yu Junyi''s profile, and it seemed that his identity was real.


    Bai Jingheizi watched the guard leave, and took a deep look at Su Yu. He was able to make the person in charge of the guard so respectful, showing that his status is definitely above the commissioner of discipline.


    Suddenly, she remembered Su Yu''s divination, glanced at Misaka Mikoto''s Gutai, and remembered what had happened just now.


    "Is divination really also an ability?" Baijing Kuroko thought to himself.


    "Ding Dong" Baijing Heizi and Chuchun Shili''s mobile phones rang at the same time.


    They took out their mobile phones and looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "So I said, saving Chuchun is my duty." Su Yu shrugged.


    Baijing Heizi and Chuchun Shili looked at each other, but Su Yu was transferred to the branch and was also the person in charge.

 592 Chapter 592 Gu Fa Meiweis Worries

    Section 177.


    This is one of the activities department of the Discipline Committee, with only three main personnel.


    Gufa Meiwei, Baijing Sunspot, decorated with Lee in early spring.


    Gufa Meiwei is the predecessor of the two, Chuchun Shili is mainly responsible for collating information, and Shirai Kuroko is responsible for fighting.


    When Su Yu and his party arrived at the 177th branch, Gufa Meiwei had already helped Su Yu clean up his desk.


    Su Yu sat behind the desk and looked at Gufa Meiwei in front of him.


    He has long black hair, white and flawless face, and looks very elegant with glasses.


    A sailor school uniform perfectly set off her figure, causing Su Yu''s attention to fall on her.


    Gufa Meiwei felt Su Yu''s gaze, her face flushed, but she also knew that this was a normal thing.


    "Here are the files I have organized. You can look through them. I will give priority to your orders for future tasks." Gufa Meiwei pushed his glasses and said.


    "I am not interested in your mission. The reason why I came to Branch 177 is to have a suitable identity." Su Yu glanced at the documents on the table and pushed aside.


    "That''s it, if you need help, please don''t hesitate to say it." Gufa Meiwei respectfully said.


    Su Yu is the head of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council, even Aleister is unable to order him. This is the news that Gufa Meiwei got from a member of the council.


    Therefore, she respects Su Yu very much.


    As the chairman of Aleister, there are people who can''t order, which shows how special Su Yu is.


    He was transferred to the 177th branch and everything here was under his control. Gufa Meiwei didn''t dare to despise him.


    "I do need help with one thing." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" Gufa Meiwei said seriously.


    "Regarding the incompetent, I want their information." Su Yu looked at Gu Fa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Su Yu would mention the incapacity.


    "Are you talking about the incompetent group in the tenth school district?" Shirai Heizi said.


    "Yes, it''s them." Su Yu nodded.


    "If it''s them, the 177 branch has limited information, I can apply for information from other places..." Gufa Meiwei said with a move.


    "No, Chuchun, I want all their information." Su Yu waved his hand and said to Chuchun Shili.


    "I''ll transfer it out immediately." Chuchun Shili walked toward her computer.


    Gufa Meiwei is a little bit complicated, she was once a member of the incompetent group.


    "Are there any problems with those who are incapable?" Baijing Kuroko wondered.


    "They seem to be assisting someone in the experiment, although it is only possible, but as long as it is possible, I can''t let them go." Su Yu''s fingers tapped the tabletop.


    "If it is true, what will happen to them?" Gufa Meiwei couldn''t help but said.


    "If it is true, I will get all the information they have. As for them, Anbu should need it." Su Yu glanced at Gufa Meiwei.


    "Anbu..." Gufa Meiwei felt nervous, if they really went to Anbu, their lives would really be in the hands of others.


    "I found it." Chuchun Shili''s voice sounded, holding a pile of materials and handing it to Su Yu.


    Gufa Meiwei was stunned when he saw the first person on the profile.


    "Witch, go monitor them and see if anyone comes into contact with them. If so, I will list them as my target." Su Yu took the information and handed it to the witch behind.


    "Yes." A voice rang from behind Su Yu.


    The three of them opened their eyes wide, looking at the appearance of the witch, all a little frightened.


    "Excuse me, what is that?" Gufa Meiwei looked at the disappearing witch in fear.


    "That is my partner, the witch, and the second member of the direct team." Su Yu introduced.


    "Witch..."


    "The witch''s abilities should be considered superior to those with superpowers. She has no entity and will curse. Once cursed by her, the other party will experience unbearable pain." Su Yu smiled.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face paled.


    "Do you have any questions?" Su Yu looked at Gufa Meiwei meaningfully.


    "No, I''m just purely curious." Gufa Meiwei explained.


    "This matter is currently only known to you, please don''t spread it." Su Yu''s eyes swept across the three of them.


    "I will never tell anyone." Chuchun Shili was the first to say.


    "I will pretend to have heard nothing." Shirai Kuroko has no interest in the incompetent group.


    "I won''t speak out either." Gufa Meiwei smiled reluctantly.


    Misaka Mikoto and Saten Leizi were sitting not far away drinking black tea. They didn''t hear what they were talking about, and had no intention of listening.


    "Senior Misaka, is this a gift from Su Yujun?" Zuo Tian Leizi whispered.


    Misaka Mikoto blushed when she looked at Guata who didn''t know when to probe.


    "No, no, it''s just something that guy wants to give me."


    "I thought this was what Misaka-senpai wanted. However, Su Yu-kun''s fortune-telling seemed to have become real, and Shirai-san and Chuchun really did not relax." Saten Leizi sighed.


    On the way here, several people were already familiar, and Zuo Tian Leizi''s name for them also changed.


    "He should just know that those things will happen in advance, it''s not a fortune telling." Misaka Mikoto guessed.


    "Really? But when Su Yujun rescued Chuchun, he was so handsome. It seems that he still used the ability similar to Shirai-san." Zuo Tian Leizi said with a smile.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Chuchun Shiri at Su Yu''s table. After this incident, Chuchun Shiri didn''t like Su Yu, it is probably the same.


    After all, Su Yu rescued her in a critical moment, which would leave a deep impression on her and make her unable to forget Su Yu.


    "This guy, doesn''t he really have any thoughts about Chuchun?" Misaka Mikoto thought.


    "Mikoto, what are you thinking about?" A voice suddenly rang in her ears.


    "No... I didn''t think about anything." Misaka Mikoto blushed.


    "I thought you were jealous, just fine, let''s go, the next time is our official date." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "But..." Misaka Mikoto hesitated looking at Shirai Kuroko and Chuharu Shiri, and Saten Tearko in front of him.


    "My sister, although I don''t want to admit his identity, it''s your business after all. So, just go on a date with him and come back early." Shirai Kuroko whispered.


    "Senior Misaka, I wish you a smooth date." Chuchun Shili smiled lightly.


    "Senior Misaka, don''t care about us, dating is even more important." Saten Leizi said with a small fist.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face turned red, and she held Su Yu''s hand.


    "Then let''s go first. Shirai, Mikoto may go back later or not, please don''t worry, I will always be by her side." Su Yu paused as he passed by Shirai Kuroko.


    Baijing Kuroko clenched her small fist.


    Chuchun Shi Li and Zuo Tian Lei Zi''s faces flushed.


    Gufa Meiwei hadn''t heard Su Yu''s words at all, thinking about the incompetent group in his heart.

 593 Chapter 593 Misaka Mikotos sincerity

    In a certain mall.


    "You brought me here, are you planning to buy any daily necessities? I still don''t know where you live. Would you really live with her?" Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu curiously.


    "The place I live is not far from here. I don''t need daily necessities. I''m here to buy you things, such as pajamas..."


    "Pyjamas? I didn''t say that I would stay with you tonight, that kind of thing is too early for me, and...and..."


    "What are you thinking? Don''t you want to sleep with Misaka?" Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto who was blushing.


    "Huh?" Misaka Mikoto was taken aback.


    "Misaka and the little girl I took in are in my residence, besides, there is also a maid." Su Yu explained.


    "So, I understand." Misaka Mikoto lowered her head in embarrassment. She thought that Su Yu was going to do something strange to her.


    "I do like you very much, but you are too young, at least in a few years, don''t worry." Su Yu patted Misaka Mikoto''s head.


    Misaka Mikoto lowered her head in shame.


    "I know that you are very naive and have a strong sense of justice. I like you very much. You don''t have to be so restrained in front of me. This is not like Misaka Mikoto at all. Don''t use me to punish yourself. Okay?" Su Yu approached her and said seriously.


    Misaka Mikoto trembled and looked up at Su Yu.


    "I have the ability to read minds, hiding myself in front of me has no effect." Su Yu said softly.


    "I''m just..." Misaka Mikoto lowered her head.


    "Do you think you made a mistake and should be punished?" Su Yu shook her little hand.


    "I just don''t know how to thank you, how to face them, I can only entrust everything to you. Therefore, I will listen to you and only ask you to let them live a happy life." Misaka Mikoto The voice trembled a little.


    "I understand this, but I took advantage of it. Therefore, I am also making a mistake now. We are all sinners." Su Yu gently hugged her into his arms.


    Misaka Mikoto looked up at Su Yu, her eyes a little puzzled.


    "Since they are all sinners, you are sorry for them, and I am sorry for you, so it is only natural for me to take care of them for you." Su Yu looked down at Misaka Mikoto.


    "You..." Misaka Mikoto seemed to understand what Su Yu meant.


    "I did too much to you and made you my girlfriend. Now, you can refuse my terms." Su Yu smiled slightly and let go of his hand.


    "I...I don''t intend to refuse your terms, we can be lovers, but that kind of thing, unless I want to, otherwise..."


    Misaka Mikoto grabbed Su Yu by the sleeve, flushing on her face.


    "I promise you, then, from now on, please let me see the real Misaka Mikoto." Su Yu hugged her.


    "I like you a little bit." Misaka Mikoto''s voice was low.


    "Really? That''s fine. Let''s go choose pajamas." Su Yu released his arms again, holding Misaka Mikoto''s little hand, and walked forward.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu''s back, she felt Su Yu''s gentleness, she was aware of her thoughts from the beginning, treated her like that on purpose, and now tells her the truth.


    Her little hand squeezed Su Yu''s hand slightly.


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth curled up and pushed his glasses.


    "The plan went well," he said in his heart.


    ...


    After choosing pajamas in the mall, Misaka Mikoto took Su Yu to the game hall.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the game hall, she saw the croak puppet in the claw machine.


    Misaka Mikoto''s eyes lit up and she looked at Su Yu beside her.


    "Take this as a commemorative gift for the first date." Su Yu came to the machine and put a game coin in it.


    Misaka Mikoto watched the Kata puppet fall and hugged it quickly with an excited expression on her face.


    "Mikoto..."


    "Thank you." Misaka Mikoto stood on tiptoe, and landed a soft kiss on Su Yu''s face.


    Su Yu was startled and looked at Misaka Mikoto.


    "This is my gift in return." Misaka Mikoto turned her head slightly blush, but her eyes were peeking at Su Yu.


    "I will always remember." Su Yu squeezed her little hand.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face was happy, and Su Yu started to play the game again.


    There are many battle games here.


    After Misaka Mikoto introduced Su Yu, he stood on the opposite side of Su Yu confidently.


    Then, they lost all three games.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Misaka Mikoto had a bitter expression on her face.


    "It''s really the first time I play a very interesting game." Su Yu looked innocent.


    "Well, let''s change the game to play." Misaka Mikoto said unwillingly.


    As a result, two hours later.


    Misaka Mikoto stood by, looking at Su Yu who was playing games.


    Many people gathered around him, watching him refresh the record.


    Su Yu controls the characters, and his operations like flowing clouds and flowing water are breathtaking.


    After he cleared the level, the children in the game hall gathered in front of him and asked him various questions.


    Su Yu explained patiently, and the children listened very carefully.


    Misaka Mikoto didn''t bother them, looking at Su Yu''s gentle smile, quietly waiting for him.


    Until the sun sets.


    Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto walked out of the game hall.


    "Is it because of your ability that you play games so well? Is the calculation ability of the absolute ability even more terrifying?" Misaka Mikoto asked.


    "I have complete memory ability, coupled with my fast nerve reaction, playing games seems to be no difficulty for me." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Sure enough, you are cheating." Misaka Mikoto said with a small face.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, let''s go to the supermarket to buy ingredients first, and I will prepare a sumptuous dinner for you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Can you still make food?" Misaka Mikoto asked in surprise.


    "Basically, there is nothing I don''t know." Su Yu believed.


    "I don''t believe it, you must have something you are not good at. After I grasp your weakness, you will listen to me." Misaka Mikoto stared at Su Yu closely.


    "My only weakness is that I am always softhearted when facing cute girls." Su Yu smiled.


    "Fairy guy." Misaka Mikoto murmured and turned her head.


    "I''m so bothered, you have been fooled, there is no retreat." Su Yu held Misaka Mikoto''s little hand tightly.


    "If you dare to be intimate with other girls in front of me, I will never forgive you." Misaka Mikoto gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Did you forget? You can''t beat me." Su Yu smiled.


    "I really can''t beat you, but I can cry in front of you to make you feel soft." Misaka Mikoto said with her small fist.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, with a smile on his face.


    "I don''t want to see you cry. If you must cry, I can only cry in my arms."


    Misaka Mikoto felt warm.


    "Of course, the wedding night is an exception."


    "You...you fool!"

 594 Chapter 594: Misaka Mikotos Question

    In front of the villa on the top of the hill.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the villa in front of him, a little surprised, but did not expect Su Yu to live in such a place.


    "There is an enchantment around here, and most people can''t even see here. Even the satellites in the sky will be disturbed by the enchantment." Su Yu introduced.


    "Then why can I see?" Misaka Mikoto asked in confusion.


    "Only superpowers can see it. As for breaking in, it''s almost impossible. Would you like to try my enchantment?" Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "Yeah." Misaka Mikoto nodded and handed the ingredients to Su Yu.


    "Stand further, use your strongest blow, and you will understand what I mean." Su Yu took the ingredients and said.


    Misaka Mikoto opened the distance dubiously, starting with a shock.


    When the electric shock fell, a transparent barrier rose up around the villa.


    Misaka Mikoto put his heart down, took out a game coin and aimed it at the barrier.


    The "bang" electromagnetic cannon fell on the barrier, and a corner of the barrier retracted, and then it returned to normal.


    Misaka Mikoto saw that her super-electromagnetic gun was useless, and she clenched her small fist, and several thunder and lightning appeared beside her.


    This is Misaka Mikoto''s strongest posture.


    "Boom boom boom boom" thunder and lightning fell on the barrier, a few rays of light flashed through the barrier, and it directly absorbed the lightning.


    "Is this the barrier?" Misaka Mikoto regained her ability unwillingly.


    "Even if the first person in Academy City comes, there is nothing to do with it, let alone you. Unless all the superpowers attack the barrier together, it may be able to trigger its second form." Su Yu smiled.


    "What is the second form?" Misaka Mikoto asked curiously.


    "In the form of tooth for tooth, it will return all the energy attacks it receives." Su Yu smiled.


    "Isn''t that invincible?" Misaka Mikoto had a bitter expression on her face.


    "Enchantment is not invincible. At least, there is one person in Academy City who can easily break this enchantment. His ability is to make all abilities invalid, and enchantment is no exception." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I seem to have seen the person you are talking about..." Misaka Mikoto said in a daze.


    "His name is Shangjo Dangma. Thanks to him, I was able to obtain the ability to nullify all abilities, fantasy killer." Su Yu raised his right hand.


    "If you touch each other''s hand, will the abilities of both of you disappear?" Misaka Mikoto blinked.


    "I can invalidate his abilities, so there is nothing you imagined." Su Yu smiled and walked towards the villa.


    Misaka Mikoto followed him.


    As soon as the two of them arrived in front of the villa, Misaka Mikoto saw a Kaori Kaori wearing a maid costume.


    "Master Su Yu, welcome back." Shencrahuozhi bowed respectfully.


    "Take care of your family, please." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "Brother, sister." Misaka ran over happily.


    Behind her followed a weak Intiqs.


    "Su Yu, I''m hungry."


    "I will start making dinner now, you guys wait a while." Su Yu smiled and walked into the kitchen.


    "Master Su Yu, I''ll help." Shencrahuozhi said quickly.


    "No, you go pick some vegetables that I need." Su Yu politely refused Shen Li Huo Zhi, and said some vegetables that are only available in the Ring World.


    After listening to this, Shencra Huozhi walked into the door of space, and soon returned with vegetables.


    Misaka Mikoto and Misaka watched the TV, while Inticus was lying on the sofa. When she had nothing to eat, she was quiet.


    Perhaps because Su Yu was very good to her, Indix was also very gentle to Su Yu, even if she was hungry, she did not make a big noise.


    Of course, Su Yu''s cuisine is delicious enough, which is also one of the reasons.


    ...


    When dinner is ready, it is already eight o''clock in the evening.


    Su Yu, Misaka Mikoto, Ko Misaka, and Inticus, the four ate dinner.


    At the end of the dinner, Misaka Mikoto took Ko Misaka and Inticus to the hot spring pool in the villa.


    Su Yu was sitting on the sofa, looking at the tenth school district in the laptop.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind an abandoned building in the Tenth School District.


    Su Yu was holding coffee, looked at the figure, and smiled slightly.


    The figure threw out a ball of paper and evacuated quickly, but unexpectedly, the witch was faster.


    The fleeing figure turned around and found the materialized witch, shocked.


    The witch waved her hand without hesitation, and a curse hit the opponent.


    The fleeing figure stiffened, but did not feel uncomfortable. Looking at the witch who was leaving, he breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran away.


    Su Yu looked at the escaping figure, the curse on her was not a weak type, but another curse.


    "Is her ability transparent?" Su Yu was a little surprised.


    ...


    When Misaka Mikoto and the two little girls walked out of the bathroom, Su Yu was gone.


    "Sister-sama?" Misaka looked at Misaka Mikoto who had stopped, wondering.


    "No...nothing, let''s go." Misaka Mikoto said softly.


    The three of them walked upstairs together, and as soon as they opened the door, Misaka Mikoto found Su Yu.


    "You... why are you here?" Misaka Mikoto blushed and stammered.


    "The pajamas are cute and suitable for you." Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto''s pajamas and smiled.


    "Brother..."


    "Su Yu..."


    Xiao Misaka and Indices walked over and slept beside Su Yu.


    Misaka Mikoto opened his mouth.


    "Mikoto, don''t froze, come here." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "You...are you going to rest here too?" Misaka Mikoto''s face was a little hot.


    "If the two of them don''t seem to be by my side, I can''t rest at ease." Su Yu shrugged.


    Misaka Mikoto blushed, knowing it was a lie, but didn''t mean to expose it.


    "Come on, you sleep next to Xiao Misaka, don''t worry, I won''t mess around." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Misaka Mikoto hesitated, and came to Misaka''s side.


    Su Yu lay down, Xiao Misaka and Inticus leaning on him.


    The lights in the room dimmed, but the moonlight illuminates the room.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu''s profile across Xiao Misaka, and the sound of her heartbeat was very clear.


    "Do we look like a family like this?" Su Yu rolled over and looked at Misaka Mikoto with a smile.


    "We are not a family..." Misaka Mikoto lowered her head in shame.


    "I want to be a family with you, are you willing to be my family?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and placed it on Misaka Mikoto''s small head.


    Misaka Mikoto raised her head and looked at Su Yu, her eyes a little complicated.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu said softly in judo.


    "Do you really like me?" Misaka Mikoto whispered.


    "I like you who are full of justice, you who are gentle and handsome, you who are arrogant, and you who are shy..." Su Yu said, approaching Misaka Mikoto a little bit.


    Close at hand, Misaka Mikoto closed his eyes looking at Su Yu''s sincere eyes.


    "Good night." Su Yu kissed her lightly on the forehead, pulling away.


    Misaka Mikoto opened his eyes, stretched out his hand, and took Su Yu''s hand.

 595 Chapter 595: Misaka Mikotos Ideas

    early morning.


    Misaka Mikoto slowly opened his eyes, only to find that he was in a warm embrace.


    She raised her head and looked at Su Yu who was sleeping, her face flushed.


    Misaka and Intiks are gone.


    "Jun Su Yu? Jun Su Yu?" Misaka Mikoto called twice.


    Su Yu''s breathing was even, and he didn''t even mean to wake up.


    Misaka Mikoto hesitated, with a blush on her face, slowly approaching Su Yu.


    Just when she was about to kiss, Su Yu suddenly opened his eyes and lowered his head.


    "Um..." Misaka Mikoto struggled, trying to push him away.


    Su Yu held Misaka Mikoto tightly.


    A few seconds later, Misaka Mikoto gave up the struggle and slowly cooperated with him.


    Su Yu felt Misaka Mikoto''s cooperation, and was even more unscrupulous, walking with one hand irregularly.


    Misaka Mikoto felt Su Yu''s big hands and the temperature coming from his hands, completely losing strength.


    Su Yu raised his head and looked at Misaka Mikoto who was blushing.


    "I thought you would push me hard."


    "I just don''t want to spoil this place." Misaka Mikoto said with a blush.


    "So, I thought you acquiesced to my next actions." Su Yu smiled.


    "I...I didn''t acquiesce to you..."


    "You really are Tsundere, Mikoto." Su Yu lifted her chin.


    Misaka Mikoto was ashamed and angry, and some did not dare to look at Su Yu.


    "That''s it for today. If I continue, I can''t control it." Su Yu loosened Misaka Mikoto and sat up.


    "Stupid!" Misaka Mikoto hid under the bed in embarrassment.


    "Hurry up and have breakfast. After eating, I will take you back. Student Baijing should be very worried about your condition." Su Yu reminded.


    "Blame you, let me stay here." Misaka Mikoto murmured, poking out her head.


    "Xiao Misaka told me that having you by her side last night made her feel very at ease and hoped to be with you more." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Misaka Mikoto was taken aback, her eyes soft.


    "Thank you."


    "You are welcome, I welcome you to come and rest here." Su Yu stroked Misaka Mikoto''s little head.


    "You... are you thinking of something bad?" Misaka Mikoto looked suspicious.


    "Yes, I''m thinking about bad things." Su Yu replied honestly.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at him in shame, and got into the bed again.


    "Because you are so cute, so I think bad things are all your fault." Su Yu said in Misaka Mikoto''s ear.


    Misaka Mikoto in the quilt only felt hot on her face, and her heart was full of sweetness.


    "My princess, wait for me here, and I''ll bring breakfast." Su Yu finished speaking and left the room.


    Misaka Mikoto poked her head out and found that Su Yu was not in the room, and quickly began to change clothes.


    After she changed her clothes and finished washing, Su Yu came to the room with breakfast.


    Misaka Mikoto tasted Su Yu''s breakfast, which was very delicious.


    Su Yu had breakfast with her.


    At the end of breakfast, Su Yu carefully wiped the corners of Misaka Mikoto''s mouth, making Misaka Mikoto''s face slightly hot.


    "Next, let''s go to your dormitory." Su Yu waved his hand and the space gate appeared in front of him.


    "Is this spatial ability? It''s amazing." Misaka Mikoto exclaimed.


    "This should belong to the super power of the Space Department. After Shirai-san''s ability is advanced, he may be able to possess similar abilities. Between one point and another, a space gate can be constructed for teleportation." Su Yu While speaking, he opened the door of space, took Misaka Mikoto''s little hand, and walked in.


    ...


    Tokiwadai Junior High School.


    In Misaka Mikoto''s dormitory.


    Baijing Kuroko sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the opposite bed.


    Misaka Mikoto has not returned all night, and various images have appeared in her mind.


    This directly caused her to sleep well all night, and her dark circles were heavy.


    "Sister-sir..." Shirai Heiko murmured.


    "Om" a door appeared in front of her.


    Heizi Baijing was startled and looked at the opened door.


    Misaka Mikoto walked out of the door and waved to Su Yu inside the door.


    Su Yu inside the door closed the door, and then the door disappeared.


    "Sister-sir, you...what are you..." Shirai Kuroko was shocked to speak.


    "Heizi, can you see it? That is the superpower level space system ability, which can build a space gate between one point and another, and you can do this in the future." Misaka Mikoto smiled.


    "My sister, are you okay?" Shirai Kuroko worried. She did have some interest in Space Gate, but she was more concerned about Misaka Mikoto''s situation.


    "Me? Of course I''m fine, don''t worry, he didn''t do anything to me, he just invited me to dinner, and then let me rest in the guest room..."


    "Is it really nothing? Did he put strange things in the dinner? Such as computer accessories?" Shirai Kuroko stared at Misaka Mikoto.


    "He''s not you, don''t think about that kind of strange thing, do you think I will promise him?" Misaka Mikoto gave Shirai Kuroko a white.


    "That said, if your sister doesn''t agree, he definitely can''t do strange things to your sister." Shirai Kuroko breathed a sigh of relief.


    "If you want to understand the abilities of the Space Element, it is better to be polite and respectful. In this case, you might become a superpower in advance and help me." Misaka Mikoto stretched out his hand and placed it in Shirai. Heizi''s little head.


    Shirai Kuroko froze for a moment, looking at the smile on Misaka Mikoto''s face.


    My sister now seems to be happier than ever.


    "What''s the matter? Kuroko?" Misaka Mikoto looked at Shirai Kuroko who was stunned, and her little hand shook in front of her.


    "No...nothing, as long as my sister is happy." Shirai Kuroko grabbed Misaka Mikoto''s little hand.


    Yes, as long as the sister is happy, this is what she can do.


    "Heizi, I thought about it. You have to work harder to become a superpower. Therefore, you must also work hard to become a superpower." Misaka Mikoto said while looking out the window.


    "Existence above superpowers? Absolute powers?" Shirai Kuroko asked in horror.


    "Well, Su Yu-kun might make me an absolute capable person." Misaka Mikoto nodded.


    "but��"


    "Heiko, I am too weak compared to him. I want to be stronger." Misaka Mikoto interrupted her.


    "Sister-sama is strong enough..."


    "Superpowers are not the end, and absolute powers are not the end. Power is something that never ends. My idea is to reach the level of absolute powers first, so that you can protect more things." Misaka Mikoto lowered Over.


    It is almost impossible for her to solve the Misaka sister''s affairs.


    However, Su Yu can.


    This is the power gap.


    On the way she came, she confirmed to Su Yu that she could help her become an absolute capable person.


    Ever since, Misaka Mikoto had such an idea.

 596 Chapter 596

    The 177th Branch of Discipline Committee.


    Su Yu was sipping coffee and playing card games on his computer. He looked calm and relaxed, making Chuchun Shili feel very handsome.


    "Jun Su Yu, I... can I ask you some questions?" Chuchun Shili said courageously.


    "Ask me a few questions? Let me guess, do you want to ask me if I like you? My answer is like." Su Yu smiled and looked at Chuchun Shili.


    "No...no, I just want to ask about your ability." Chuchun Shili blushed.


    "My ability is a confidential matter, I can only tell people close to me..."


    "So I''m sorry." Chuchun Shili apologized.


    "However, if Chuchun is willing to be someone close to me, I can tell you." Su Yu reached out and grabbed Chuchun Shili''s little hand.


    "I...I''m just an ordinary girl, but Misaka-senpai is suitable for Su Yu-kun." Chuchun Shili shrank his hands, his face flushed.


    "I think Chuchun is very cute, so I can''t help but want to hug you." Su Yu stood up and said.


    In early spring, Li Xiao''s face flushed, and he took a step back.


    Su Yu pulled her arm and let Chuchun Shili fall to the table.


    Seeing that she was about to hit the table, Chuchun Shili closed her eyes in fright.


    In the next second, she was embraced by Su Yu.


    Chuchun Shili opened his eyes, looked back at the table in disbelief, and then at Su Yu.


    "Just now that was..."


    "That''s blur, so I can avoid the blur of any ability, as long as I hold your hand, you can also enter the state of blur." Su Yu looked at Chuchun Shili in his arms.


    Chuchun Shili realized that she had fallen completely in Su Yu''s arms, struggling to get up.


    "Does Chuchun hate me?" Su Yu asked.


    Early Spring Shi Li was taken aback, and shook his head.


    "Then do you like me?" Su Yu asked again.


    In the early spring, Li Qiao blushed and said nothing.


    "I like early spring very much. Actually, I am not only Mikoto a girlfriend, but also many girlfriends."


    "What are you talking about?" Chuchun Shili raised his head and looked at Su Yu in astonishment.


    "For some reasons, I have a body that is beyond ordinary people. If I am just a girlfriend, it is likely to hurt the other person. Therefore, I will find a new girlfriend." Su Yu explained.


    Chuchun Shili listened to him and lowered his head in shame.


    "Mikoto is the same as you, who is still young. I won''t do anything to you now, just stay with you. If you don''t want to, I won''t force it." Su Yu finished speaking and let go of his hand.


    "What you said, is it true?" Chuchun Shili hesitated.


    "Do you want to try?" Su Yu blinked.


    Chuchun Shili blushed and shook his head.


    "Chuchun actually likes me, right?" Su Yu held her hands.


    Chuchun Shili struggled for a while and nodded.


    "In that case, do you want to have a boyfriend? A boyfriend who can help you at any time, a boyfriend who likes you." Su Yu said softly.


    Chuchun Shili opened her mouth, facing Su Yu''s gentle eyes, she was a little moved.


    "I like early spring." Su Yu slowly lowered his head without waiting for Chuchun Shili to make a choice.


    Chuchun Shili opened her eyes wide, unexpectedly Su Yu would attack suddenly, and she didn''t hate this feeling.


    "Well" Chuchun Shili felt the sound of his heartbeat like a deer crashing.


    Suddenly, a hand was placed on her heart.


    Chuchun played Li for a start, and then pushed Su Yu with shame.


    Su Yu withdrew his hand in a decent way, holding Chuchun Yili.


    After a few minutes.


    Chuchun Shili lowered her head, her face was flushed, and she leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu looked at the Chuchun Li in his arms and stroked her little head.


    "Early spring is so cute."


    Chuchun Shili felt a little shy and sweet in her heart.


    "It''s almost time. If you don''t tidy up your clothes, classmate Baijing is coming." Su Yu reminded, releasing his hand.


    Chuchun Shili finished her clothes and was about to walk towards her seat when Su Yu was pulled into her arms.


    "Su Yujun, didn''t you say that Classmate Baijing is coming soon?" Chuchun Shili said with some worry.


    "I want to hold you for a few more minutes. Also, Chuchun has not answered my question, do you want me to be your boyfriend?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "I...I haven''t dated yet, so, can we try to date first?" Chuchun Shili hesitated.


    "Of course." Su Yu took her little hand and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    Chuchun Shili looked at Su Yu''s gentle smile, her eyes were filled with joy and excitement. To her, being Su Yu''s girlfriend was like a dream.


    Thinking of dreaming, she recalled the dream last night. In the dream, she was held by Su Yu and walked into the church, as if the wedding ceremony was held.


    Thinking of this, Chuchun Shili''s face felt a little hot.


    "Early Spring is the patron saint of Academy City. You use your technology to guard the library of Academy City. In my eyes, you are the lovely and kind princess." Su Yu said slowly.


    Li Wenyan played in the early spring, a little embarrassed.


    "In the afternoon, I will take you to visit Tokibandai Middle School and let you experience the life there." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Really?" Chuchun Shili surprised.


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t tell anyone about this." Su Yu let go of Chuchun Shili''s little hand.


    "I will definitely not tell anyone, not even Zuotian classmate." Chuchun Shili stood up and said.


    "Go to work." Su Yu patted Chuchun Li''s skirt.


    Chuchun Shili ran away shyly.


    Su Yu picked up the coffee cup and continued to drink coffee.


    "K" opened the door and Shirai Heizi walked in.


    "Good morning, Chuchun, and Jun Su Yu." Baijing Heizi said hello.


    "Good morning, classmate Baijing." Su Yu smiled at her.


    Bai Jing Heizi looked at his smile and hesitated, but it was still difficult to tell him something to ask.


    Su Yu watched Baijing Heizi walk towards her seat and started a new game.


    In the early spring, Shili pressed the computer and was watching the situation in various areas and monitoring.


    Heizi Baijing turned on the computer and looked at some files.


    Gufa Meiwei, as the person in charge of the branch, has not been seen for a long time.


    Su Yu looked out the window, Gufa Meiwei did not come here for a simple reason.


    ...


    Gufa Meiwei''s dormitory.


    She looked at the weak woman in front of her and felt a little self-blaming. If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t be like this.


    "Meiwei, don''t cry, the doctor will be here soon, and I will get better soon." The woman stretched out her hand and said to Gufa Meiwei.


    "Sorry, if it wasn''t for me to let you deliver the news..."


    "It''s okay, everything will be fine." The woman patted Gufa Meiwei''s hand.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face was happy, but he didn''t expect that the other party would really come.


    She stood up, came to the door, and opened the door directly.


    However, as soon as she opened the door, her smile solidified.

 597 Chapter 597 Gu Fa Meiweis Decision

    Outside.


    A witch floats behind a maid.


    "Excuse me, I''m a member of the team directly under the Academy City Council. I came to arrest the suspicious person who broke into the tenth school district last night." Shenrenhuozhi said lightly.


    "There is no suspicious person here, I am a commissioner of discipline, you can''t break in here..."


    "That person is inside," the witch said.


    "I represent the Academy City Council, are you going to stop me?" Kamikazuhoori looked at Gufa Meiwei.


    "I...My boss is Su Yu, the head of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council. There must be some misunderstanding..."


    "Master Su Yu has only one order, and that is to let me take the person back, regardless of life or death." As she spoke, she took out a long sword from the space ring.


    The space ring is a product of alchemy, and the maid is almost a man.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face became pale when she heard that she was dead or alive. She didn''t expect the matter to be so serious.


    "Meiwei, get out of the way." A weak voice sounded from behind Gufa Meiwei.


    "but��"


    "It''s nothing, but I broke into the tenth school district. This matter has nothing to do with her." The woman looked directly at Shencra Huozhi.


    Kamikai Hoori grabbed the woman with one hand, and when Gufa Meiwei didn''t react, he jumped up and jumped onto a building.


    The witch looked at Gufa Meiwei and disappeared into the air.


    Gufa Meiwei slumped on the ground.


    "Is that person just a patient?" A voice sounded beside Gufa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei turned his head, looked at the doctor with Frog''s face, and nodded.


    "That''s not a disease, she is cursed, as if she was tortured by her ability." The doctor with a frog face sighed.


    "Curse?" Gufa Meiwei was startled.


    "I know that the direct team of the Academy City Council is also a matter of the past few days. The person in charge of that direct team is likely to be someone who exceeds absolute ability. Even the chairman of the board may not be able to stop him, think If you want to save someone, the only way is to find him." The doctor with the frog face lowered his voice.


    Gufa Meiwei''s eyes brightened, yes, just go to Su Yu, and everything will be solved.


    "Then, I''ll leave first." The doctor with the frog face turned and left, with a kaleidoscope in his eyes.


    As the number one doctor in Academy City, he is also a member of the team directly under the Academy City Council.


    Gufa Meiwei stood up, closed the door, and walked towards the 177th branch.


    As long as she admits her mistake, Su Yu might be able to let her go.


    ...


    Section 177.


    Gufa Meiwei opened the door, she looked at Su Yu''s seat, but found that he was not here.


    "Senior Meiwei, are you looking for Jun Su Yu?" Chuchun Shili asked.


    "How do you know?" Gufa Meiwei questioned.


    "Su Yujun''s words, he already left half an hour ago, he asked me to tell seniors, if you want to find him, let you go to this place." Chuchun Shili handed a note to Gufa Meiwei.


    "Thank you, Chuchun, I asked for leave today." Gufa Meiwei took the note, glanced at it, and smiled reluctantly.


    "Senior Gufa, did you look for that man because something happened?" Baijing Kuroko turned his head and looked at Gufa Meiwei.


    "Nothing, just one thing to report to Su Yujun, today''s work is left to you two, don''t let me down." Gufa Meiwei smiled pretentiously and turned away.


    Baijing Kuroko looked at her back, a little worried.


    Gufa Meiwei''s eyes were full of worries, and it was no simple matter to think about it.


    "What''s wrong? Classmate Shirai." Chuchun Shili asked with curiosity when he saw Shiraishi in a daze.


    "It''s nothing." Bai Jing Heizi shook his head, this is not something she should take care of.


    Now, her job is to find the direction of her ability evolution.


    ...


    after an hour.


    In front of Su Yu''s hilltop villa.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at the empty mountain top and was about to speak when he realized that a villa appeared in front of him.


    The witch floated out of the villa, and the maid Shinrahoori stood in front of the door.


    "Please, Master Su Yu has been waiting for a long time."


    Gufa Meiwei was taken aback and walked towards the villa.


    As soon as she entered the villa, she was stunned.


    The roommate, who was very weak just now, is actually wearing a maid costume and is still held in his arms by Su Yu.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Gufa Meiwei couldn''t help but said.


    "Meiwei, I''m sorry, I am Master Su Yu''s maid now, and I will not go back again." The woman said.


    "What did you say?" Gufa Meiwei looked at her incredulously.


    "Master Su Yu forgave my guilt and improved my ability. I am willing to be his maid and stay by Master Su Yu''s side for the rest of my life." The woman stood up and said.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at her in disbelief.


    "Her name is Liu Bo Bimei, right?" Su Yu said.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Su Yu.


    "Last night, she broke into the tenth school district to pass on information, wanting to let the incompetent group quickly escape. Do you know what this means?" Su Yu said lightly.


    Gufa Meiwei opened his mouth, a little speechless.


    "This means that once they escape, they may endanger the entire Academy City. At that time, all the students in the Academy City will be at risk. Fortunately, the witch found her and recovered the piece of paper, otherwise If it were to kill her, it would not be enough to atone for the crime." Su Yu said word by word and came to Gufa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei lowered his head, wanted to admit it, but didn''t dare to admit it.


    "Her behavior is undoubtedly a felony. I didn''t throw her to Anbu because of you. If you want to intercede for her, then it goes without saying. There is no room for negotiation on this matter." Su Yu patted Gu Fa Meiwei on the shoulder and said.


    "I..." Gufa Meiwei was about to say something when she noticed Liu Bo Bimei shook her head at her.


    Gufa Meiwei understood what she meant, and her eyes were full of guilt. If it weren''t for her, Liu Chi Bimei would not be like this.


    "Okay, you can go back. I hope you can do a good job as a member of the discipline committee, and don''t become my enemy like her." Su Yu turned around and said.


    Gufa Meiwei squeezed her small hand, Liu Qibimei became like this for her, but she couldn''t do anything for her.


    "Let''s go, let''s continue the matter just now, by the way, call your boyfriend and tell your boyfriend that you are running." Su Yu''s voice came.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Bimei Liu who was in his arms. She didn''t expect that things would turn into this way.


    When I thought that Bimei Liu said that she liked her boyfriend very much, Gufa Meiwei no longer hesitated.


    "Jun Su Yu, I asked her to pass on information, everything is my fault, please let her go." Gufa Meiwei clenched her small fist and said.


    Su Yu stopped and turned his head.


    "What did you say? Say it again."

 598 Chapter 598 Gu Fa Meiweis Recognition

    Gufa Meiwei looked at Su Yu directly.


    "I asked her to pass on the information to the incompetent group, not she wants to go, so everything is my fault, please let her go."


    "As a member of the discipline committee, and the committee member who knows about this matter, you even passed information to the incompetent group. Do you know what this means?" Su Yu walked towards Gufa Meiwei.


    "I am willing to bear all consequences." Gufa Meiwei bowed.


    "The incompetent group, what they hold in their hands is a special device that can temporarily disable the ability of the capable person, and its influence is enough to make the ability of the super capable person out of control, what do you take?" Su Yu came to Gufa Meiwei Said before.


    "What did you say?" Gufa Meiwei said in horror.


    "They have a special device in their hands that can make the superpowers lose control of their abilities. For ordinary abilities, it is an artifact. Once this kind of thing passes their test, the experimental data is given to the real person behind the scenes. By increasing the frequency, more than half of the capable people in the entire Academy City can temporarily lose their ability..."


    Gufa Meiwei opened his mouth, unexpectedly the situation was so critical.


    "I know that you have participated in the incompetent group before. Therefore, you specially let you see the witch, but you dare to let her pass the information. I let her commit the crime for you, ignore your responsibility, but you still want me to let me go. Her?" Su Yu said word by word.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Su Yu blankly, did he know that?


    "If this is the case, then you take all responsibilities. Starting today, you will no longer be a member of the Academy of Discipline Committee, let alone academy city, you are just my prop." Su Yu grabbed Gufa Meiwei''s collar. , Said lightly.


    "I see, can you let her go?" Gufa Meiwei bit her lip.


    "Leaving? What do you think this is? You are the envoy of the master, and she is your accomplice, don''t both of you want to escape." Su Yu snorted coldly and loosened her collar.


    "Jun Su Yu, please, let her go, I am willing to do anything for you." Gufa Meiwei knelt down and said.


    "Now I know I regret it. It''s too late. I reminded you. Shen Lihuozhi, take her to change clothes, whatever clothes you want." Su Yu said coldly, putting one hand around Liu Chi Bimei''s Slim waist, walked towards the room.


    "Wait..." Gufa Meiwei wanted to catch up, but was stopped by Shencra Huozhi.


    "Please follow me. I will let you choose clothes that are not so shy. This is the only thing I can do." Shencra Huozhi said.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Bimei Liu''s back and clenched her small fist.


    "Master Su Yu is indeed very bad. However, this matter is that you made a mistake first. You shouldn''t have admitted just now that he has actually let you go, and you have harmed yourself." Shen Lihuozhi whispered.


    Gufa Meiwei''s eyes were gloomy. It was true that she had harmed herself, but without telling it, she felt ashamed of Liu Chi Bimei.


    ...


    When Gufa Meiwei came back from getting dressed, she saw Liu Bo Bimei in Su Yu''s arms at a glance. She was calling someone, and Su Yu''s hand disturbed her irregularly.


    Gufa Meiwei clenched his small fist when he saw this scene, but he dared not say anything.


    She came to Su Yu and saluted.


    Su Yu looked at Gufa Meiwei''s maid outfit. This outfit is probably the one that is not easy to be shy, and the rest of the clothes are shy clothes.


    "I''m fine. The running just ended, and now I am a little tired. Go ahead and continue the class, don''t worry about me." Liu Qibi spoke softly and hung up with a smile.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Su Yu was held in her arms.


    Gufa Meiwei turned his head and looked at the other side, not wanting to see this picture.


    "Come and sit down." Su Yu said to Gufa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei sat beside Su Yu.


    Su Yu stretched out her hand, pinched her chin, and let her look at him.


    "It''s all your fault that she will become like this, become my maid, betray her boyfriend, and be with me." Su Yu looked at Gufa Meiwei''s eyes.


    Gufa Meiwei wanted to lower her head because she didn''t dare to look at Liu Bo Bimei, and she felt sorry for Liu Bo Bimei.


    "Meiwei, I''m fine, Master Su Yu is very kind to me." Liu Bo Bimei said.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at her in disbelief, Su Yu was like this, and he was kind to her?


    "Master Su Yu has improved my abilities and also let me know what love is. I like Master Su Yu very much." Liu Bo Bimei said softly.


    "You...what''s wrong with you?" Gufa Meiwei was a little skeptical of life. Su Yu took away her most important thing, but she still liked Su Yu instead?


    "Don''t you understand? What she longs for is that kind of thing, don''t look at her like a gentle big sister on the surface, in fact, she is not so gentle on the surface in her heart." Su Yu reminded.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Liu Bo Bimei in disbelief, and found that she was leaning against Su Yu''s arms with a look of enjoyment.


    "Impossible... It is impossible, how could she be that kind of person." Gufa Meiwei murmured.


    Su Yu saw Gufa Meiwei''s expression and let go.


    Liu Chi Bimei understood Su Yu''s clothes, got up and threw the maid outfit aside, sitting in front of Su Yu.


    Gufa Meiwei watched her next move, his face flushed, and he wanted to turn his head.


    "Watch it honestly, study hard, sooner or later you have to learn this kind of thing." Su Yu grabbed her little hand.


    "I... I''m just a maid, this kind of thing..."


    "You are not a real maid, you are just my prop. As a prop, you must play the role of a prop. Your role is the same as hers." Su Yu said unceremoniously.


    Gufa Meiwei squeezed her small hand slightly and turned her head slowly.


    Su Yu hooked her into his arms with one hand.


    Gufa Meiwei could see clearly, with a strange feeling in his heart, his face was flushed with shame.


    after an hour.


    Liu Bo Bimei got up and left.


    Gufa Meiwei struggled.


    "Let��s let you go today and change the maid��s costume. I��m going to take you back to the 177th branch. You can continue to act as a commissioner of discipline and follow my orders. Then you can violate my orders or do something. I won��t be polite to you anymore for extra things. When that happens, I will let you face the person you like." Su Yu released his hand.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face paled, if she was like this in front of that person, she would rather die.


    "It''s easy to want to die. It''s not difficult for me to resurrect you, but after you die, it means you have given up everything. When that happens, your role will really be the same as a prop." Su Yu took a deep look. Solid law Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei''s body trembled, she didn''t believe in coming back from the dead, but Su Yu''s abilities were too weird, she had to believe it.


    "As long as you listen to my orders, I will be more friendly to your room, treat her tenderly, and even let her return to the dormitory to resume her previous life." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Are you true?" Gufa Meiwei was pleased.


    "Of course." Su Yu pushed his glasses.

 599 Chapter 599: Void Explosion

    Section 177.


    Su Yu and Gufa Meiwei came back together.


    Su Yu continued to drink coffee and play his card game.


    Gufa Meiwei started to work seriously, as if nothing happened.


    Baijing Heizi glanced at Gufa Meiwei with a puzzled look. When she came just now, she was obviously very anxious. Why does it seem that nothing is going on now?


    "Senior Gufa, Su Yujun, just now you left, I didn��t report it. Now that you have returned, let��s see this for yourself." Chuchun Shili held a document in his hand and placed it in In front of the two.


    Gufa Meiwei glanced at Su Yu.


    "Look at it first, this is your job." Su Yu said without even looking.


    Gufa Meiwei heard this, picked up the file, and looked at it.


    "The puppet suddenly exploded, the reason is unknown?" Gufa Meiwei said.


    Su Yu had a meal with the coffee cup in his hand and understood what the plot was.


    "This matter is still under investigation, and the reason has not been ascertained. The headquarters told us that once such an incident is discovered, it must be reported." Chuchun Shili reminded.


    "I see, I will pay attention." Gufa Meiwei nodded.


    This kind of unexplained matter is also one of the things that the Commissioner for Discipline Inspection will investigate.


    Su Yu took a sip of coffee, his eyes rolled, and a plan appeared in his mind.


    "In early spring, we should go out on patrol." Shirai Heizi stood up and said.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, wait for me to pack things." Chuchun Shili smiled embarrassedly, packed up the things on the table, and followed Shirai Kuroko and left.


    As soon as the two left, the room suddenly became quiet.


    Gufa Meiwei took a peek at Su Yu. At this time, it was actually her patrol time.


    "Go if you want." Su Yu glanced at her.


    "I can''t leave without your permission." Gufa Meiwei thought for a while.


    She is now the guilty person. Su Yu is the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council and the person who supervises her. Without Su Yu''s order, she would add to the crime if she acted without authorization.


    "I allow you to leave. If you don''t want to leave, you can continue to stay here." Su Yu finished speaking and disappeared.


    Gufa Meiwei hesitated when seeing Su Yu disappearing, and left the 177th branch.


    ...


    In an ordinary school.


    A young man with glasses was beaten by several other young men.


    Several young people found out the money of the young man with glasses, and then left with a smile.


    The young man in glasses stood up and looked at their leaving back, eyes full of resentment.


    He took out his phone and took a look, put on his headphones, tuned out a piece of music, and listened.


    Listening to the music, a smile appeared on his face and he walked out of the school.


    All the way to a supermarket, he saw at a glance two discipline commissioners walking into the supermarket talking and laughing.


    "When I was bullied, you don''t have to come to save me. You are so happy!" Seeing their smiles, the young man with glasses was a little angry, followed behind them and walked into the supermarket.


    A few minutes later, he left the supermarket.


    Then, another few minutes passed.


    There was a loud noise from the "Boom" supermarket, and the two discipline committee members were all injured.


    The young man with glasses hid in the crowd and watched the two commissioners for discipline being carried away, with a cheerful smile on his face.


    "This is just the beginning. I want all of you commissioners to be injured or even die. This is the price you did not save me." The young man with glasses pushed his glasses and left with a sneer.


    Su Yu in the crowd looked at his back. He didn''t expect to find this criminal who exploded in the void so easily. He was really lucky.


    The opponent is just a low-level ability person, but the explosion just now has the power of an LV4 ability person. If the Commissioner of Discipline investigates it, I am afraid it will only target the LV4 ability person.


    And his method to improve his abilities is actually fantasy master, the so-called fantasy master, is a piece of tune, which can greatly enhance the power and effect of low-level abilities.


    For those with advanced ability, it is estimated that there is not much effect.


    Fantasy Mita is now regarded as one of the urban legends of the Academy City, and the urban legends of the Academy City, as we all know, are often real things.


    For example, Kamijou Touma''s fantasy killer is actually one of the urban legends.


    Fantasies can improve the effects of abilities and naturally has strong side effects. The biggest side effect is that people who use Fantasies will eventually become tools for Fantasies.


    After all, Fantasy Mishou came out just to use these people.


    As long as the power of these low-level abilities is gathered on one person, a superpower can even be created.


    Moreover, this superpower will master everyone''s abilities.


    ...


    the other side.


    "What, is anyone injured again?" Chuchun Shili answered the phone, a little surprised.


    "It seems that the prisoner in this incident is a bit dangerous. In early spring, you have to be careful next." Shirai Heizi said.


    "Yeah." Chuchun Shili nodded.


    The cause of this incident is still a mystery. It is only known that the power of the explosion has reached the level of a powerful person.


    That is, those with LV4 ability.


    Before Su Yu and Gufa Meiwei came back, Chuchun Shili had already investigated the records of student abilities in the library. Among them, there were indeed several similar abilities, but they all had time not present.


    In other words, this is not something done by LV4 capable people.


    Now that the second incident has occurred, it can provide more information.


    However, since the second incident has occurred, then maybe there will be a third and a fourth incident.


    If they don''t take advantage of the present to catch the other party, it is likely to cause more serious consequences.


    Chuchun Shili thought about it, and suddenly remembered Su Yu. Although Su Yu didn''t read the documents, he might be able to find the prisoner of this incident.


    "In the early spring, what are you in a daze, let''s go quickly." Shirai Heizi reminded.


    "Sorry, sorry, I suddenly remembered something." Chuchun Shili apologized.


    "Is it related to this matter?" Baijing Kuroko asked in confusion.


    "I think we can go and ask Su Yujun, he might be able to help us find the prisoner of this incident." Chuchun Shili suggested.


    "If you want to find it, you can find it." Baijing Heizi said lightly, she didn''t want to rely on Su Yu to solve the problem.


    Chuchun Shili listened to Baijing Kuroko''s tone, and seemed to understand something, so he didn''t say more.


    However, she made up her mind, after returning, she must ask Su Yu.


    As soon as he thought about what happened this morning, Chuchun Shili felt a little hot on his face. I wonder if he would continue to treat her like that if he went to find Su Yu in the afternoon.


    Although she didn''t hate it, she always felt inappropriate to do that kind of thing in the office.

 600 Chapter 600: Liu Bimeis Boyfriend

    When Su Yu returned to the 177th branch, it was already sunset.


    Only Chuchun Li and Gufa Meiwei are left in the office.


    "Student Baijing leaving first?" Su Yu glanced at the position of Baijing Heizi.


    "Student Shirai is still patrolling. She said that if there is another incident, she will try to prevent it." Chuchun Shili replied.


    "She is really a good discipline committee member." Su Yu praised, sitting beside Gufa Meiwei.


    "Student Baijing has worked very hard. By the way, Jun Su Yu, do you know what capable person caused this incident?" Chuchun Shili turned his head to look at Su Yu.


    "Are you talking about the explosion in the supermarket?" Su Yu poured a cup of coffee.


    "Yeah." Chuchun Shili nodded.


    "I was there when the incident happened..."


    "Then have you seen the prisoner?" Chuchun decorated Li''s face with joy.


    "That is the effect that at least the LV4 ability can produce. There is no LV4 ability person on the scene, so I did not find the prisoner." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Is it possible that it is remote control?" Chuchun Shili thought for a while.


    "He should hide where I can''t see." Su Yu explained.


    "I thought that Jun Su Yu would be able to catch him if he met him, but I didn''t expect..."


    "I''m not a member of the discipline committee, this kind of thing should be done by your committee members, I can only give you some help, don''t rely on me too much, unless..." Su Yu said halfway, smiled meaningfully .


    Chuchun played Lee suddenly understood what he meant, and his face turned red.


    Gufa Meiwei noticed Chuchun Shili''s expression and couldn''t help looking at Su Yu.


    Su Yu glanced at her and stretched out his hand.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face flushed immediately, no longer looked at Su Yu, and looked away.


    Chuchun Shili continued to go back to work, Su Yu''s hand fell on Gufa Meiwei''s lap, but his eyes were looking at the computer.


    ...


    night.


    Gufa Meiwei''s dormitory.


    She sat on the sofa and looked at Bimei Liu who was making food in the kitchen, and Su Yu who hugged her.


    Liu Bo Bimei always had a gentle smile on her face. This was the thing she couldn''t figure out the most.


    Su Yu was obviously the one who bullied her, but she was so happy and listened to him so much.


    "Jun Su Yu, how about this dish."


    "Very good, I appreciate your cooking skills. However, I appreciate your apron even more, without any obstacles."


    "This is something I came up with deliberately. It is great to be liked by Jun Su Yu."


    "I like it very much."


    Gufa Meiwei lowered his head in embarrassment as he listened to the two of them.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    Gufa Meiwei got up and came to the door. When the door opened, she was stunned.


    A young man with green hair stood outside the door.


    "Student Gufa, hello, I''m here to find Bimei, is she home?" the green-haired young man said embarrassedly.


    Gufa Meiwei opened his mouth and glanced back. Liu Bo Bimei was indeed at home, but if he saw this situation, wouldn''t they be over?


    "What''s wrong? Gufa classmate?" the green-haired young man asked in confusion.


    "No...nothing, she..."


    "Meiwei, are there any guests here? Please come in for a cup of tea." Su Yu''s voice came.


    Gufa Meiwei stiffened, invite him in for tea?


    "Huh? What''s in the room?" The green-haired young man was taken aback.


    "He is my boyfriend, please come in." Gufa Meiwei smiled reluctantly and let the green-haired young man walk in.


    "So Gufa classmate has a boyfriend. Congratulations." The green-haired young man smiled and didn''t know what he was about to face.


    Gufa Meiwei sighed as he watched him walk into the living room.


    "Meiwei, come and pour tea for the guests." Su Yu''s voice came again.


    Gufa Meiwei hurriedly closed the door and went to the living room. She found that there was only Su Yu in the kitchen.


    "It seems that he is still a little measured..." Gufa Meiwei thought in her heart. When she came to the kitchen and was preparing to make tea, she saw Liu Chi Bimei under the table.


    She raised her head and glanced at the green-haired young man, and then at Su Yu, which was beyond her understanding.


    "What''s the matter? Meiwei, her face is so red, is it because of what happened just now?" Su Yu looked at her pretending to be concerned.


    "No...nothing." Gufa Meiwei made black tea and poured a cup for the green-haired young man.


    "Unexpectedly, Classmate Gufa already has a boyfriend. I don''t know which school you are from? Bimei, and Classmate Gufa are students in the same school." The green-haired young man smiled at Su Yu. .


    "I am not a student. I am the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council. The current head of the 177th branch of the Discipline Committee is called Su Yu." Su Yu introduced himself.


    "It''s rude, I''m also one of the discipline committee members, my name is Ito Fumiya, hello." The green-haired young man quickly got up when he heard of Su Yu''s identity and said respectfully.


    "Your ability is animal control?" Su Yu looked at Ito Fumiya and smiled.


    "How do you know?" Itofumi also surprised.


    "Not only do I know this, I also know that you like small animals, and your gentle personality is also because you take care of a lot of small animals?" Su Yu looked at him meaningfully.


    Itofumi also heard this, his face changed slightly.


    "I used to read the library of Xueyuan City, because I have complete memory ability and I know everyone''s information very well." Su Yu smiled.


    "That''s it, you are really amazing." Itofumi also heard Su Yu''s explanation, and he was relieved.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at the two of them, and from Ito Fumiya''s perspective, it was impossible to see Ryu Sakubi.


    "Supper will be ready soon, if you don''t mind, stay and eat together?" Su Yu invited.


    "No, no, I''m here to find Bimei. Since she is not here, then I will go back, and I can''t interrupt your date." Itofumi also waved his hand and walked outside the door.


    Gufa Meiwei got up and sent him out the door.


    Watching Ito Fumi also leave, Gufa Meiwei just closed the door when he heard a sound from the kitchen.


    Gufa Meiwei stood at the door, and she didn''t enter the living room until Su Yu hugged Liu Bimi and left.


    Not long after, Su Yu walked out.


    "Why are you treating her like that? Don''t you think this is too much?" Gufa Meiwei said with her small fist.


    "Excessive? But she thinks that I treat her like this is the happiest thing." Su Yu took the dinner and sat at the dining table.


    "She must be reluctant, she is a very gentle person, how could it become like this." Gufa Meiwei didn''t believe it.


    "Because her boyfriend betrayed her first, she didn''t think it mattered anymore." Su Yu said while eating dinner.


    "What did you say?" Gufa Meiwei was stunned.


    That Itobumi also looked so gentle and so reliable that he actually betrayed Bimei Liu Bo?


    "Some things are not as simple as you think. Ito Fumiya is not a good person. Do you want to know the real Ito Fumiya?" Su Yu looked at her.

 601 Chapter 601 The Crisis of Gufa Meiwei

    It was quiet at night, in the backyard of a school.


    A young man with green hair appeared near the rabbit den, looked at the little rabbit inside, and opened the door.


    Seeing him, the bunnies walked out one by one in line.


    Itofumi also looked at the little rabbits, with a twisted smile on his face.


    Afterwards, he hugged a rabbit and walked into the rabbit den.


    Gufa Miwei in secret looked at Ito Fumiya, who was facing her back, covering her mouth in disbelief, her face pale.


    She didn''t expect that Itowen would be such a person, which was even more than Su Yu.


    "Did you see it? This is the real Ito Fumiya, and Bimei Liu knew about this. Do you think she can still accept him?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "I have to make him be punished, these little animals are too pitiful." Gufa Meiwei clenched her small fist.


    "His love for small animals far exceeds his love for Liu Bo Bimei. He found a girlfriend, probably because Liu Bo Bimei is one of the breeders here. In this way, he can pass Liu Bo Bimei''s The reason is that I often come here." Su Yu glanced at Gufa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei opened her mouth. She knew very well about Liu Bo Bimei. As Su Yu said, she was the breeder here.


    "If I help you sanction him, how are you going to return me?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Gufa Meiwei.


    "I...I can..."


    "Forget it, it''s the same whether I ask or not. After all, you are my maid and have no choice." Su Yu patted her little head.


    Gufa Meiwei lowered his head and said nothing.


    "That''s enough." Su Yu squeezed Gufa Meiwei''s chin with his hand and approached her.


    Gufa Meiwei closed his eyes and did not refuse.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu took out his cell phone contentedly and made a call.


    In the next second, several lights shone in the rabbit''s den, and Ito Fumi also stiffened.


    "As a member of the discipline committee, you are really a scumbag for doing such a cruel thing!" The guard team member who took the lead looked disgusted and waved his hand, and Ito was also arrested.


    "Let go of me! Let me go! I''m not wrong!" Itofumi also defended.


    The guard holding him was rude and knocked him unconscious with a hand knife.


    What awaits him will be deprivation of ability and life in Anbe.


    Gufa Meiwei watched Ito Wen being taken away, and looked at Su Yu.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back." Su Yu stretched out his hand to her.


    Gufa Meiwei got up and grabbed his hand, but Su Yu was pulled into his arms.


    The next second, the two disappeared from the scene.


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    Gufa Meiwei walked out of the room, and he smelled the scent of breakfast and Su Yu in the kitchen.


    "Good morning, this is the lunch and breakfast for you, she is a little tired, I let her rest first." Su Yu handed Gufa Meiwei a bento box and said softly.


    "Thank you." Gu Fa Meiwei was taken aback and accepted Su Yu''s lunch.


    "You are welcome, nutrition is very important to you." Su Yu gave Gufa Meiwei a meaningful look.


    Gufa Meiwei felt Su Yu''s gaze, his face turned red, and he left with breakfast.


    "I''m leaving first, and there is still an appointment today. You work hard, if you are in danger, shout my name as soon as possible, and I will appear in front of you." Su Yu finished with a smile and left. Gufa Meiwei��s dormitory.


    Gufa Meiwei had eaten breakfast, and took a look at Liu Bo Bimei, and found that she was asleep, feeling a little relieved.


    When she arrived at the 177th branch, Chuchun Shiri and Shirai Kuroko were ready to patrol.


    "Senior Gufa, were you okay yesterday?" Baijing Kuroko asked.


    "I''m okay, but I have some issues with Jun Su Yu, which have been resolved. Since you are going to patrol, be careful. The incident has not been resolved. Everyone is very nervous now." Gufa Meiwei smiled and changed the subject.


    "Well, senior Gufa, goodbye." Chuchun Shili nodded.


    "Senior Gufa, goodbye." Baijing Kuroko said, walking towards the door.


    Gufa Meiwei watched the two leave and began to check the two incidents. After checking and checking, she received a call.


    "What? Another incident happened? What about the injured? A commissioner? Is only the commissioner injured? Okay, I see." Gufa Meiwei was taken aback, and when she hung up, she looked at the Two incidents.


    In both incidents, the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline was injured. This has to make people wonder, is it the target of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline?


    Gufa Meiwei thought for a while, called Shirai Kuroko and Chuharu Shiri, and after asking about their locations, they rushed to where they were.


    ...


    In front of a shopping mall.


    When Gufa Meiwei arrived, he saw Shirai Kuroko, Chuharu Shiri, and Saten Tearko at a glance.


    "It''s fine if you are all right." Gufa Meiwei breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Senior is worried that something will happen to us? Could it be that the incident happened again?" Baijing Kuroko wondered.


    "Yes, this time another member of the discipline committee was injured. The other party is likely to retaliate against the committee member." Gufa Meiwei nodded.


    "Retaliation against the committee member?" Chuchun Shili and Zuo Tian Leizi said in unison.


    "You two, be quiet." Gufa Meiwei looked around and found no one was paying attention, reminding them.


    "Sorry, I''m just curious why the other party should retaliate against the Commissioner for Discipline." Zuo Tian Leizi smirked.


    "The commissioner was injured both times. This is indeed very likely to be an action against the commissioner. However, the two incidents are far away from us and there should be nothing wrong." Chuchun Shili took the handheld computer and checked.


    "Even if it is far away from us, we can''t take it lightly, otherwise, if something happens, it will be too late to regret." Gufa Meiwei said earnestly.


    "Senior Gufa, since the other party is here for the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, the matter is simple. As long as we are a little careful, it is possible to lead the other party out." Bai Jingheizi whispered.


    Gufa Meiwei heard the words and started to think.


    Baijing Sunspot has the ability to move in space and can escape at any time, she can indeed be used as bait.


    However, the danger is still the same. If you are not careful, you may be injured.


    "The first injured were two commissioners of ethics. They should have been encountered by the prisoner. The second incident was another commissioner of ethics. It was different from the first place. There was no pattern, indicating that it was random. It may be very high." Shiraizuo analyzed.


    "Student Shirai, do you mean that if we happen to meet a prisoner, can we be a bait?" Chuchun Shili thought for a while.


    "Yes, so we are going to a crowded place." Shirai Heizi pointed to the mall next to him.


    "There are more people here, and there is indeed a possibility that the prisoner will appear." Gufa Meiwei looked up at the mall.


    "Let''s go in and take a look. I just want to buy a piece of clothing." Zuo Tian Leizi suggested.


    "Okay." Gufa Meiwei didn''t have any good ideas, and he could only pay attention to such things.


    However, as they walked into the mall, the man with glasses appeared.

 602 Chapter 602 Su Yuxian at the critical moment

    In the mall.


    With Zuo Tian Leizi present, Chu Xing Li was relaxed.


    Shirai Kuroko and Gufa Meiwei selected clothes while paying attention to the surrounding situation.


    At present, they don''t know whether the prisoner is a man or a woman, but the only certainty is that the prisoner will target the commissioner.


    In the early spring as Li, Shiraishi Kuroko, Gufa Meiwei, three members of the discipline committee gathered here, the goal can be said to be very big.


    The man with glasses walked outside the clothing store, holding a doll in his hand and wearing headphones on his ears, just like a normal customer.


    He came upstairs, looked at the people around him, and walked towards a little girl.


    after an hour.


    "There seems to be no special circumstances, shall we go elsewhere?" Chuchun Shili looked around and asked.


    "After all, it''s better to try your luck. No one knows where the prisoner will appear." Shirai Heizi was not disappointed, this kind of result was within her prediction range.


    "That said, let''s go." Gufa Meiwei nodded and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a minute, the eldest sister of the Commissioner of Discipline." A voice sounded.


    Gufa Meiwei and others stopped and looked at the little girl running over.


    She held a puppet in her hand and waved at them.


    Seeing the puppet, Baijing Kuroko seemed to remember something, but felt wrong.


    The little girl came to them, and the doll suddenly changed.


    Shiraiko''s pupils shrank, he took the puppet without hesitation and threw it out.


    However, this explosion is the full power of the glasses man, far more powerful than before.


    At the time of crisis, Shirai Kuroko put the little girl in his arms and turned his back to the explosion.


    In the early spring, playing Li and Zuo Tian Leizi seemed to be frightened, and Gu Fa Meiwei looked at the explosion at such a distance, but there was nothing to do.


    "Boom!" There was a loud noise.


    The whole mall was shaken. People on the street looked at the mall and didn''t know what was going on.


    Baijing Sunspot, decorated with Lee in early spring, Gu Fa Meiwei, Zuo Tian Leizi.


    The four girls opened their eyes and saw Su Yu standing in front of them.


    "Are you all right?" Su Yu controlled the energy from the explosion with one hand, absorbed it, and turned to look at the four girls.


    "Jun Su Yu?! Why are you here?" Chuchun Shili asked in surprise.


    "The prisoner''s goal is the Commissioner of Discipline and Discipline. The three of you are very good decoys. It just so happens that I am more idle, so I will be by your side." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Do you use us as bait?" Chuchun Shili said cautiously.


    "I''m sure to leave you unscathed, but I just want to catch him out and scare you. I apologize to you." Su Yu whispered.


    "No...no, I''m already very satisfied that Jun Su Yu can protect us." Chuchun Shili quickly said.


    The last time it was Su Yu who rescued her, this time it was Su Yu who rescued her again. She looked at Su Yu with a little sweetness in her eyes. Could it be that Su Yu is her prince charming?


    Zuo Tian Leizi looked at Chuchun Shili with weird eyes, always feeling that her attitude towards Su Yu had changed a little.


    "Jun Su Yu, where is the prisoner?" Bai Jing Heizi said directly.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers, and a man with glasses fell on the ground.


    "It turned out to be him!" Gufa Meiwei said in surprise.


    She had seen the man with glasses walking over, holding a puppet, but didn''t know his identity. After all, he didn''t look like an LV4 capable person.


    "The matter is resolved smoothly. If you don''t mind, let me invite you to lunch? It happens to be lunch time." Su Yu smiled and looked at the four girls.


    "I won''t go, and I have to sort out the report on this matter." Baijing Kuroko declined.


    "As the person in charge of the 177th branch, I invite you to lunch. I have already written the report." Su Yu smiled.


    "Okay." Baijing Heizi glanced at him, and did not refuse.


    "I won''t go..."


    "Student Zuotian is a friend of Chuchun, let''s come together." Su Yu smiled at Zuotian Leizi.


    "Okay." Zuo Tian Leizi looked at Chuchun Shili''s expectant eyes, and reluctantly agreed.


    Gufa Meiwei didn''t speak, she already took Su Yu''s words as orders.


    The guard arrived quickly, Su Yu just explained briefly, and left with the four girls.


    In his capacity, there is no need to explain anything to the guards at all, but now that the matter has been resolved, there must be some reports.


    The guard took away the man with glasses, and he glanced resentfully at Su Yu, as well as the four girls.


    Su Yu pushed his glasses, his ability increased by one.


    ...


    In a restaurant.


    Su Yu''s treat, the four girls didn''t order too much. After simply ordering lunch and drinks, Su Yu ordered desserts.


    "Jun Su Yu, why can you guess that we will have an accident? And that prisoner, how did you find him?" Bai Jing Heizi took a sip of black tea and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu took out his phone, clicked on a video, and handed it to Baijing Heizi.


    Heiko Shirai took the phone and looked at it with Chuchun Shili.


    This is a surveillance video of a convenience store. You can clearly see the appearance of the man with glasses and the commissioner.


    Although the specific actions of the man with glasses are not captured in the video, he can clearly be seen behind a shelf and stayed for a long time.


    Afterwards, the man with glasses walked out of the supermarket, and there was a loud noise, and the video ended.


    "I got a detailed investigation report of the incident and found the place where the explosion happened to be where he stayed. So I locked him down and let people follow him.


    He is indeed a LV2 capable person, but he has displayed the strength of an LV4 capable person. This is what we should pay attention to."Su Yu said slowly.


    "So, do you doubt what means he used to improve his strength?" Baijing Heizi understood.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t find out what he was taking, nor did he act suspiciously." Su Yu shrugged and said, and did not say anything about imagining Mishou.


    "There must be some secret in him. If you can know how to improve his strength, maybe..."


    "The acquisition of strength is not a simple matter. To obtain that kind of strength, it will definitely pay a great price. I think the method he used must have serious sequelae." Su Yu interrupted Zuotian Leizi. If you want, remind me.


    Zuo Tian Leizi was thoughtful, wondering if he should tell Su Yu about it.


    "This incident can be resolved, thanks to Jun Su, if it weren''t for you, we would definitely be in danger." Chuchun Shili Tiantian smiled.


    "I am your boss. It is a matter of course to protect you. It is also my duty. You don''t need to be so polite." Su Yu patted Chu Chun Li''s head.


    "Anyway, you are our savior, thank you." Bai Jing Heizi said seriously.


    "Me too, thank you, Jun Su Yu." Zuo Tian Leizi said quickly.


    "Thank you." Gufa Meiwei lowered his head.

 603 Chapter 603: Legend of School City

    Four girls had lunch.


    Chatting while tasting desserts.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to disturb them, drinking coffee quietly, looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "Do you know? One of the urban legends of the Academy City, it is said that there is a boy who has the ability to nullify all abilities." Saten Tearko talked about the urban legend of the Academy City with a mysterious look.


    "The ability to nullify all abilities? What kind of ability is that?" Baijing Kuroko wondered.


    "It should be a super power." Zuo Tian Leizi guessed.


    "At present, there are only seven superpowers announced by Academy City. If such a power exists, he will be the eighth superpower." Gufa Meiwei thought for a while.


    "How can this ability exist? The so-called urban legends are all deceptive." Chuchun Shili didn''t believe it at all.


    "I know someone with this ability," Su Yu said.


    "Huh?" x4.


    The four girls looked at Su Yu at the same time, is it true that the urban legend of Academy City is true?


    "One of his hands can nullify all abilities. Its name is Fantasy Killer. Whether it is magic or super power, as long as it is touched by his hand, it will lose its original effect." Su Yu said simply.


    "Whether it is magic or superpower? Does magic exist in this world?" Baijing Kuroko looked at Su Yu curiously.


    "This is a secret." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then he is so powerful, why isn''t he one of the superpowers? Moreover, there is no record of this ability in the library of the Academy City." Chuchun Shili asked in doubt.


    "Being able to invalidate any magic or superpower does not mean invincibility. It only takes a bullet to solve him." Su Yu reminded.


    "Does physical attacks have an effect on him?" Baijing Heizi understood.


    "Yes, as long as he uses physical skills, his abilities are useless." Su Yu nodded.


    "Compared with Jun Su Yu, who is better?" Baijing Heizi said in silence.


    "I also have a fantasy killer." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Huh? What effect will the fantasy killer have against the fantasy killer?" Zuo Tian Leizi''s eyes lit up.


    "Negative negative makes positive." Su Yu said seriously.


    "In other words, your abilities will not be disturbed by him, and he can only be attacked by your abilities?" Bai Jing Heizi tentatively asked.


    "Yes, I can still seal his ability at any time. As long as he can''t touch one of my ability sources, he will never be able to defeat me." Su Yu believed.


    "One of the sources of ability?" Baijing Kuroko thoughtfully.


    "Well, my rest time is almost over, early spring, let''s go." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Huh?" Chuchun Shili''s face blushed, not knowing why Su Yu called her.


    Baijing Heizi frowned.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just want her to take me to find something." Su Yu smiled at Baijing Heizi and walked outside the restaurant.


    "Senior Gufa, Saten, Shirai, I''m leaving first." Chuchun Shili said to the three of them, and chased them up.


    Zuo Tian Lei Zi looked at Chu Chun Shi Li''s back, a little worried.


    She felt that Li Chuchun seemed to be too enthusiastic about Su Yu, and the look in Su Yu''s eyes was also very strange, like a girl in love.


    However, Su Yu is now Misaka Mikoto''s boyfriend, is she really good like this?


    Bai Jing Heizi looked at Chuchun Shili outside the window. She followed Su Yu and talked with Su Yu with a smile, like those lovers.


    Gufa Meiwei lowered her head, even if she wanted to control it, she couldn''t control it, because she was Su Yu''s maid.


    Once Su Yu is annoyed, Bimei Liu and her will lose their current lives.


    Although I am a little sorry for the early spring, she can only do this now.


    ...


    on the street.


    Chuchun Shili walked by Su Yu, lowered his head, taking a peek at Su Yu from time to time.


    Su Yu walked forward, his direction unknown.


    "That one��"


    "What''s wrong? Chuchun." Su Yu looked at her.


    "Jun Su Yu, what do you want me to take you to find?" Chuchun Shili said cautiously.


    "Find my girlfriend." Su Yu held Chuchun Shili''s little hand.


    Chuchun Li Qiao blushed, realizing that Su Yu''s words were just an excuse.


    "Chuanchun has promised me, today is a rare opportunity, I want to take you on a date." Su Yu said softly.


    "Dating??" Chuchun Shili looked forward to it in his eyes.


    "Is there any place I want to go in Chuchun? Any place is fine." Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "I...I want to go to the Garden of the School, don''t know if it''s okay?" Chuchun Shili thought for a while.


    "I knew you would say that, so I have arranged it in advance." Su Yu smiled.


    "Huh?" Chuchun Shili didn''t expect Su Yu to guess her thoughts.


    "Master Su Yu." A car stopped beside them.


    "Please." Su Yu opened the rear door and said to Chuchun Shili.


    Chuchun Shili slowly sat in the back of the car, and Su Yu sat beside her, holding her little hand.


    The driver is a maid, drove the car, and drove the two to the school garden.


    The so-called school garden is an area composed of five noble girls'' schools, including Tokiwadai Middle School.


    Almost all here are women, even the drivers and shop assistants are women, and the bee-eater is the actual manager of the school garden.


    The five noble girls'' schools seem to have nothing to do with each other. In fact, there are people arranged by bee eater lurking.


    She regarded the Garden of the School as her courtyard, and now, this is Su Yu''s courtyard.


    As long as Su Yu is willing, the Bee Eater will send any woman to him.


    However, Su Yu did not do this.


    There are countless beautiful women. He is not a real machine. How could he turn this place into his paradise?


    Su Yu is very interested in Bee Eater and Misaka Mikoto, and the rest, even if they look beautiful, he doesn''t have much interest.


    After all, they are just supporting roles.Just like the maids of the Demon King City Maid Group, one is more beautiful than the other, as long as Su Yu gives an order, they will become his women.


    ...


    Arrived at the Garden of Schools.


    Su Yu got out of the car and saw four tall girls approaching at a glance.


    "Master Su Yu." The four women said in unison.


    "Is the things I want ready?" Su Yu said lightly.


    The four women are under the bee-eater.


    "What you want is ready." The black-haired woman among the four women said. She is a person of great ability, LV4 ability.


    "Take me there." Su Yu took Chuchun Shili''s little hand and said to them.


    "Yes." The black-haired woman glanced enviously at Chuchun Shili, not daring to say anything more.


    Bee Eater arranged for them to come to meet Su Yu, the meaning was very obvious, but Su Yu''s tone proved that he was different from ordinary men.


    Chuchun Shili doesn''t know who the four women are, but looking at their elegant appearance and beautiful appearance, I feel a little bit inferior to them.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help looking at Su Yu, and when she saw Su Yu''s indifferent expression, she breathed a sigh of relief.

 604 Chapter 604

    The school garden, here is like a dreamy town.


    There are elegant ladies everywhere.


    The five aristocratic girls'' schools will not admit ordinary girls.


    Although the school uniforms are different, their temperaments are similar.


    "It''s just like another world, so many young ladies." Chuchun Shili looked at the girls around with envy.


    "In my opinion, they are just ordinary girls, they are a bit worse than Chuchun." Su Yu took a look.


    "They are prettier than me, more temperamental than me, how could they be worse than me..."


    "Because of this, they are not as good as you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Early Spring looked at Su Yu puzzledly.


    "The girls here are all of the eldest lady type. They have received a good education since childhood and grew up in a greenhouse. They are too simple." Su Yu said slowly.


    Chuchun Shili opened his mouth, feeling that what Su Yu said seemed a bit reasonable.


    "You are different from them. You are cute and easy to be shy. However, when encountering difficulties, you will definitely stand in front of others instead of hiding behind them." Su Yu said softly.


    "I...I sometimes get scared." Chuchun Shili said in a low voice.


    "Even if you are afraid, you will still protect the weak, right?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "This is the duty as a member of the discipline committee." Chuchun Shili whispered.


    "This is the difference between you and them, and it is also my favorite place." Su Yu clenched her little hand tightly.


    Chuchun Shili blushed and lowered his head.


    ...


    Four women took them to the locker room of a girls'' school.


    "This is what I prepared for you, how about it? Early spring, do you like this school uniform?" Su Yu pointed to the sailor school uniform on the hanger.


    "Su Yujun, will you let me wear this beautiful school uniform?" Chuchun Shili asked in surprise.


    "Today''s date, you have to wear it all the time and have a date with me in the Garden of the School. The desserts here are delicious, you should like it. When you leave, you can bring some for Zuotian." Su Yu ordered. Nodded.


    "Is it really possible?" Chuchun Shili stared at Su Yu closely.


    "I''ll go out and wait for you, hurry up and change into school uniform, just to experience the feeling of Missy." Su Yu smiled and left.


    Chuchun Shili looked at the closed door, then looked at the beautiful sailor uniform, and began to change.


    She has always wanted to come here, and she has always envied the life of Missy. She didn''t expect that she would realize it together today.


    Chuchun Shili changed into sailor school uniform, looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t help turning around and bowing gracefully.


    "Did you change it so soon? I thought I needed my help." Su Yu''s voice rang from the door.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    In the early spring, Li Qiao blushed, but Su Yu would suddenly open the door and come in.


    "Let''s go, Miss." Su Yu came to Chuchun Shili and stretched out his hand.


    Chuchun Shili put his little hand on his hand, and the two left the girls'' school and walked on the street.


    "Su Yujun, is it strange that I am wearing this school uniform?" Chuchun Shili asked worriedly.


    "You are very cute and beautiful, not surprising at all." Su Yu praised.


    "Really?" Chuchun Shili was somewhat unconfident.


    "They may be watching me, because it is impossible for boys to appear in the school garden." Su Yu reminded.


    "That''s how it is." Chuchun Shili then remembered the key reason. No wonder she felt the sight around her so strange, it turned out to be Su Yu.


    Su Yu didn''t care about the girls around.


    "Huh?" A girl with a dumpling head on the side of the road noticed Su Yu who was talking and laughing with Chuchun Shili.


    She glanced at the sailor school uniform on Li Chuchun and she hesitated.


    However, when she saw the gentle smile on Su Yu''s face, she felt a tingling pain in her heart.


    "The next target is her." The girl on the head of the dumpling looked at Chuchun Shili.


    She wanted to see if Su Yu would abandon the early spring as Lee like that person.


    ...


    In a dessert shop.


    In early spring, Shili tasted the unique desserts of the school garden, feeling very satisfied.


    Of course, she did not forget to bring a copy for Zuo Tian Leizi.


    The two left the dessert shop.


    "Sorry, Jun Su Yu, it cost you money."


    "It''s okay, I said, today I treat you, don''t care." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "but��"


    "If you care very much, invite me to go on a date next time, and then make the food for me yourself." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Is this all right?" Chuchun Shili still feels a little owed to Su Yu.


    "I want to taste your cooking, because your cooking is priceless and contains your heart." Su Yu spoke and kissed the back of Chuchun Shili''s hand.


    "The cooking I made might disappoint Su Yujun." Chuchun Shili said cautiously.


    "If it disappoints me, I can barely teach you how to make cooking, and teach you hand in hand." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Chuchun Shili''s face was flushed, as if she understood the strange meaning of Su Yu''s words.


    Not far behind the two.


    The girl at the head of the dumpling heard Su Yu''s words and saw Su Yu''s movements, feeling that he was more gentle than that person.


    This made her hesitate again, but when she thought that this was probably Su Yu''s lie, she once again strengthened her mind.


    Su Yu glanced at the girl on the head of the dumpling and withdrew his gaze.


    Su Yu had noticed her since she appeared.


    After all, she can be regarded as a plot character.


    Su Yu and Chuchun Shili strolled around the various locations of the School Garden.


    There are almost everything here, just like the outside.


    In the cinema, Chuchun played Li watching the movie, while Su Yu looked at the young ladies who were crying exaggeratedly, with a speechless expression.


    Just a slightly tragic movie can make them so sad, worthy of being the young lady in the greenhouse.


    Turning her head, Su Yu looked at the tearful Chuchun Shili, and stroked her little head.


    Chuchun Shili felt Su Yu''s big warm hands, and she felt warm in her heart and wiped her tears.


    "I didn''t expect Chuchun to be so cute." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Chuchun Shili lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "I... I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "Go." Su Yu let go of her little hand and watched Chuchun Shili leave.


    Seeing the opportunity, the girl at the head of the dumpling got up and followed the early spring.


    Su Yu looked at her back, waited a few minutes, and disappeared.


    He disappeared, as if people around him hadn''t noticed.


    In the bathroom.


    Chuchun Shili washed her face and was about to leave the bathroom when she heard a voice behind her.


    She turned her head and saw a pain in her back, and then fainted.


    The girl at the head of the dumpling held her.


    "If you want to blame, blame your boyfriend for being bad, don''t blame me." She spoke and took a pen out of her pocket.


    "Even if you painted Chuchun''s brows thickly, I still like her." A voice sounded without warning.


    The girl with the ball head looked up at Su Yu in front of her in disbelief.

 605 Chapter 605

    In the bathroom.


    Su Yu stood in front of the girl with the head of the dumpling.


    The girl at the head of the dumpling stared at Su Yu blankly.


    Why is he here?Why can he see himself?Why does he know what he is going to do?


    Too many questions flooded her heart, making her not know what to say.


    "I will be here because of your presence. The pen in your hand is filled with special ink. Once it is painted with thick eyebrows, it will be impossible to wash it off for many days. These days, a girl from Tokiwadai High School Children, there should be several thick eyebrows painted by you, right?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "You... how do you know..."


    "I not only know this, but also why you did it." Su Yu continued.


    "No... impossible..."


    "Your name is Shoho Shigebukuro. The reason you attacked the girls from Tokiwadai is because your boyfriend broke up with you and fell in love with the girls from Tokiwadai Middle School, right?" Su Yu said lightly. Tao.


    The girl at the head of the dumpling opened her eyes wide, he actually knew?


    "Moreover, the reason he broke up with you was because of your eyebrows, right?" Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    A gust of wind blew through, making the eyebrows covered by the bangs of the heavy sail to appear.


    She is a young girl with thick eyebrows.


    Chongfu Shengfan quickly covered her eyebrows, not wanting Su Yu to see it.


    "You are so cute, he actually laughed at your eyebrows, your boyfriend is really ridiculous." Su Yu shook his head.


    "What did you say?" Chongfu Shengfan was startled.


    "I said, you are very cute." Su Yu repeated.


    Chongfu Shengfan''s face blushed, Su Yu saw her eyebrows, and actually praised her for her cuteness?


    "You...you must be deceiving me, how can such eyebrows be cute? I will only be laughed at." Chongfu Shengfan stammered.


    "If you don''t want thick eyebrows, I can help you remove them. However, after removing them, you will become an ordinary girl in my eyes without any characteristics." Su Yu came to her, straight Look at her.


    Chongfu Shengfan was startled, and quickly got up and avoided.


    Su Yu caught Chuchun Shili, waved his hand, the door of space opened, and a maid from Demon King City walked out.


    The maid helped Chuchun Shili, who had fainted, walked into the door.


    Su Yu came to Chongfu Shengfan step by step, leaving her with nowhere to go.


    Chongfu Singfan blushed and wanted to use his ability to escape.


    Her ability is a visual obstruction, which can make people unable to see her.


    Su Yu grabbed her arm with one hand, slowly raised her bangs, and looked at her thick eyebrows.


    How can it be possible to stay forever?My abilities actually failed against Su Yu?


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head, and dropped a soft kiss on the forehead of Chongfu Shengfan.


    Chongfu Shengfan was stunned. The next second, her little face was flushed.


    Even her boyfriend didn''t like this. When the two were together, at most they held hands. Unexpectedly, Su Yu kissed her directly on the forehead.


    "Your boyfriend may not break up with you because of your eyebrows, but because he couldn''t get you, so he broke up with you." Su Yu said.


    "What did you say?" Chongfu Shengfan looked up at Su Yu.


    "You are with him, just let him hold hands, and don''t allow him to go further, right?" Su Yu held the hands of Zhongfu Shengfan.


    "This...isn''t it a matter of course? Couples can only hold hands. If they kiss, there must be..."


    "Ahem, I know what you want to say, because of this, he will break up with you." Su Yu interrupted her.


    "Because of this?" He was a little unacceptable.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can take you to verify it." Su Yu nodded.


    "How to verify?" Chongfu Shengfan hesitated.


    "It''s very simple, in front of him, repeat the matter just now, and you will understand." Su Yu smiled.


    Hearing this, he quickly covered his forehead.


    "This is the only way to verify. If you don''t want to, just forget it." Su Yu shrugged.


    He was a little unwilling to reconcile, thought about it, and let go of his little hand.


    "If he really broke up with me for that reason, I...I will..."


    "If he really broke up with you for that reason, it proves that I won. I also belong to the Commissioner of Discipline. This kind of thing can be big or small. As long as you don''t draw eyebrows to others in the future, I will treat it as I don''t know anything." Su Yu said directly.


    "If you win, what shall I do?" Chongfu Shengfan said cautiously.


    "If I win, you have to promise me a request. If I lose, I will help you remove the thick eyebrows, and even let him return to your side." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    He thought for a while and nodded.


    "I promise you."


    "Then let''s go." Su Yu waved his hand and the space gate appeared.


    ...


    Ten minutes later.


    in the park.


    Chongfu Shengfan blushed, was held by Su Yu, and sat on the swing.


    Not long after, a handsome-looking boy appeared and chatted with a girl.


    Chongfu Shengfan saw the boy, his eyes darkened.


    "Next, is the point." Su Yu''s voice rang in her ears.


    Chongfu Shengfan closed his eyes.


    Su Yu slowly approached her, and a kiss fell.


    The boy hadn''t found the heavy sail, but he didn''t find the heavy sail beside him until he was sitting on the chair.


    He stayed for a few seconds, looking at the heavy blessing and saving sail, his heart was full of anger.


    The two have been together for a year, and he feels ashamed to hold hands. Now, he has just broken up with her, but she has become like this with another boy.


    "Heavy luck and save the sails, I didn''t expect that you are this kind of woman!" The boy couldn''t restrain his anger and stood up and said.


    Heavy Fushengfan''s body trembled.


    She turned to look at the ex-boyfriend''s angry expression and the hatred in his eyes, and instantly understood what Su Yu meant.


    "It seems that I won." Su Yu let go of the heavy sail.


    "It turns out that he thought so, I thought he really liked me, it was ridiculous..." Chongfu Shengfan''s tears fell.


    Su Yu hugged her lightly, and looked up at her ex-boyfriend who was heavy fortune and Shengfan.


    "You bastard! Let go of her!" The man was furious and wanted to step forward.


    "You... are you a friend of Master Bee Eater?" The girl from Tokibandai Middle School looked at Su Yu, feeling a little familiar.


    "I saw you in the library. I didn''t expect that you would be the boyfriend of this kind of person. See his face clearly." Su Yu smiled at her.


    The girl looked at her boyfriend.


    "No...no, I just..." the boy quickly explained.


    "Tell the truth." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The boy stiffened.


    "I just want to get you and get your help, so I don''t have to work hard. That girl is my ex-girlfriend, but never let me touch her, so I said her eyebrows were too strange, so I broke up with her Up..."


    Before he finished his words, the girl from Tokiwadai slapped his face with a slap, and ran away crying.


    "Congratulations, you lost your girlfriend." Su Yu said seriously.

 606 Chapter 606

    Hearing Su Yu''s words, the ex-boyfriend of Shengfan recovered his senses, glared at him, and clenched his fists.


    "What? Do you want to do it with me?" Su Yu smiled and looked at him, holding a heavy sail with one hand.


    "Go away from her!" Chongfu Shengfan''s ex-boyfriend waved to Su Yu.


    However, his ability failed in front of Su Yu.


    "How is it possible?" Chongfu Shengfan''s ex-boyfriend was in a daze. He is a LV3 capable person, how could it have no effect on Su Yu?


    "Your ability is the motivation to read. The moment you just saw it will most likely knock me off, but it will also hurt her at the same time. Therefore, I have temporarily disabled your ability in order not to hurt her." Su Yu spoke and looked at the heavy fortune and sail in his arms.


    When Chongfu Shengfan heard Su Yu''s words, his heart warmed, and he glanced at her ex-boyfriend again, only feeling that his previous eyes might have problems.


    Otherwise, how could he not see clearly what kind of person he is?


    "You are so soulless!" The ex-boyfriend of Chongfu Shengfan looked at Chongfu Shengfan''s expression and clenched his fists gritted teeth.


    "For the sake of her face, I will spare you. If you do anything to me again, I will make you regret it." Su Yu stood up and said, after speaking, holding the little hand of Fu Shengfan, preparing to leave.


    The ex-boyfriend of Shengfan Chongfu saw that Su Yu was facing him, his face was ruthless, and he shot.


    "Be careful!" Chongfu Shengfan noticed the attack of his ex-boyfriend and blocked Su Yu''s back.


    However, in the next second, she was held in his arms by Su Yu.


    Su Yu stretched out his hand, and the motivation for thinking disappeared.


    Chongfu Shengfan was hugged by Su Yu, looking at his handsome profile, a heart-shaped peach heart appeared in his eyes.


    The ex-boyfriend of Chongfu Shengfan saw that there was still no effect, and was about to attack again, and felt that his ability had disappeared.


    He is stupid, what about his ability?What is his ability?


    "Your ability was taken away by me. From now on, you will no longer be a capable person. Moreover, I am the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council. When you attack me, you are against Academy City. Now, I Announced in the name of the Academy City Council that you have been expelled." Su Yu smiled.


    "What are you talking about?" The ex-boyfriend of Fushengfan opened his eyes wide.


    Later, he was caught by two men in black and taken away.


    Chongfu Shengfan looked at his ex-boyfriend being taken away, thinking about him and himself from the same place, hesitated.


    "If you want to intercede for him, I will let him leave the school city and erase his memory here." Su Yu looked at Zhongfu Shengfan and said softly.


    "He and I are childhood sweethearts, so..." Chongfu Shengfan said in a low voice.


    "That''s the case, then I''m looking at your face and spare his life. However, you should accept my terms?" Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    "What... what conditions?" Chongfu Shengfan''s face was red.


    "My conditions are very simple..."


    Su Yu lifted Liu Hai on her forehead and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    "From now on, don''t think my eyebrows are weird anymore, I think they are very cute."


    "Yeah." Chongfu Shengfan nodded.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu returned to the school garden.


    He did not do anything excessive to Chongfu Shengfan, only sent her to her dormitory.


    Chongfu Shengfan was a little bit dissatisfied with him, so he asked for a contact information, and when Su Yu returned to the school garden, he sent a message to Su Yu.


    Su Yu did not reply, and did not intend to reply to her.


    This meeting is just the beginning of the plot. Sooner or later, Jungfu Shengfan and him will meet again, because she has used Fantasy Mitsu.


    In the early spring, Shiri hasn''t recovered under the care of Kamiyakaori.


    After Su Yu returned to the school garden, the first thing he did was to make Chuchun Shili recover.


    Chair on the street.


    Chuchun Shili slowly opened his eyes and was taken aback when he saw Su Yu.


    "Are you okay?" Su Yu looked down at Chuchun Shili.


    Chuchun Shili reacted at this time, she lay on Su Yu''s lap and quickly sat up.


    "No...it''s okay." She blushed as she spoke.


    "You fainted just now. I think you haven''t come out for a long time, so I went to hug you out and was almost taken away by the commissioner. Fortunately, I am also a member of the commissioner." Su Yu smiled.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you." Chuchun Shili said with embarrassment.


    "It''s okay, I''m just a little worried about your situation." Su Yu held Chuchun Shili''s little hand.


    Chuchun Shili lowered his head, took a peek at Su Yu, and sat a little closer.


    Su Yu looked at the scenery of the school garden as if she hadn''t noticed her little movements.


    Chuchun played Li''s head against Su Yu''s shoulder, feeling very relieved.


    "Jun Su Yu."


    "What''s wrong? Early spring."


    "Thank you, I am very satisfied today."


    "Really? Just be happy."


    "But, Misaka-senpai..."


    "Don''t worry about this kind of thing, you just have to remember one thing, that is, I like early spring."


    ...


    In the afternoon, the sun sets.


    Chuchun Shili changed back to her school uniform, with a sweet smile on her face and dessert, and was sent back to the dormitory by Su Yu.


    "I''m back." Chuchun Shili opened the door.


    "Welcome back, early spring..."


    Before Zuotian Leizi''s words fell, he looked at the bag in Chuchun Shili''s hand and was speechless.


    She and Chuchun Shili have almost the same interest in desserts. The introduction to desserts in the Garden of the School was the introduction book she recommended to Chuchun Shili. Unexpectedly, Chuchun Shili brought back the real thing directly.


    "Sao Tian, ??this is your favorite dessert, I brought it back for you, and this, this is also a special product in the school garden, how about?" Chuchun Shili showed her to Zuo Tian Leizi Harvest.


    Zuo Tian Leizi looked at Chuchun Shili with complicated eyes. At noon today, when Chuchun Shili and Su Yu left, she was very worried.


    Now that Chuchun Shili brought back so many things, it was very likely that Su Yu gave her status compensation.


    She felt a little self-blame when she thought of the loss of important and precious things because of these things.


    If she stopped Chuchun Shili at that time, this kind of thing shouldn''t happen, right?


    "In the early spring, don''t say anything, I''ll put the bath water for you, so you can take a hot bath with peace of mind, just as if nothing happened..."


    "Student Zuotian, what''s the matter with you?" Chuchun Shili looked at Zuotian Leizi, who was uncharacteristically, thinking she was sick.


    Faced with so many favorite desserts, her first reaction was not a surprise, but a feeling of sadness and heaviness.


    "In the early spring, don''t tell me, I know you must be in pain and want to cry, right? It doesn''t matter, there is no one else here, you can cry as much as you want, and I won''t laugh at you." Zuotian Leizi said judo.


    "???" Early spring decorated with Lee.


    "Early Spring, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." Zuo Tian Leizi hugged her, crying.


    "???" Early spring decorated with Lee.

 607 Chapter 607: Zuotian Leizi is Worried

    Night falls.


    In early spring decorated Lee''s dormitory.


    "Sorry, early spring, I thought..."


    "Student Zuotian, you are really... how could Su Yujun be that kind of person, and, do you think I would be so stupid?" Chuchun Shili sullen his face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Zuo Tian Leizi smirked.


    Half an hour ago.


    She cried very embarrassingly in front of Chuchun Shili, and was patiently coaxed by Chuchun Shili for a long time before recovering.


    Then, when she expressed her suspicion, Chuchun Shili was ashamed and angry.


    At that time, Zuo Tian Leizi understood that she had misunderstood Chuchun as Li.


    "As long as Zuotian classmates don''t tease me anymore, Su Yujun will be upset when he sees it." Chuchun Shili said in a low voice.


    "You said that, I know, I did too much before, and I won''t do it anymore." Zuo Tian Leizi apologized sincerely.


    "Student Zuotian knows it. I will put these desserts in the refrigerator. After we finish eating, we will go to the school garden to buy them together." Chuchun Shili stood up and said.


    "But, we can''t enter the garden of the school..."


    "It''s okay. Jun Su Yu has listed me as a student in the School Garden. I can go to the School Garden at any time. Moreover, the clothes I bring back are the sailor school uniforms in the School Garden. I made it to order." Chuchun Shili had a touch of sweetness on her face as she spoke.


    "So, in the early spring, you and Su Yujun have established a relationship, but there is nothing intimate yet, right?" Zuo Tian Leizi analyzed while eating dessert.


    "Hmm..." Chuchun Shili blushed, even if she completely trusted Zuotian Leizi, she was still shy to say something.


    "In the early spring, Su Yujun is Misaka-senpai''s boyfriend. You should know that, why would you still agree to him?" Zuo Tian Leizi asked in confusion.


    Chuchun played Li Wenyan, thinking of Su Yu''s words, flushed with shame, and lowered his head.


    "Could it be that you and Su Yujun have already..." Zuo Tian Leizi felt a blush on Chu Chun Ji Li''s face.


    "No, it''s not, it''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    "This, that, there is a reason anyway, the reason is related to Jun Su Yu, I can''t just tell you that." Chuchun Shili stammered.


    "If you don''t say it, I will care more. In early spring, just say it. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone." Zuo Tian Leizi said with curiosity.


    "That''s not okay, I promised Su Yujun that I can''t tell anyone, even if it''s student Zuotian, it won''t work." Chuchun Shili''s face was flushed and shook his head.


    "In the early spring, if you don''t tell me, I''m not polite." Zuo Tian Leizi prepared to use her trick.


    Chuchun Shili was a little scared when she saw her movements.


    "Well, I''ll tell you." Chuchun Shili said shyly.


    "This is the cute and cute Chuchun, let''s talk, I want to hear what reason Su Yujun used to deceive you..." Zuo Tian Leizi halfway said, hearing Chuchun Shili''s words, and was startled.


    "Just...for this reason, that''s why I promised Su Yu-kun, this...this should also be a good thing for Misaka-senpai." Chuharu Shiri finished speaking and was too embarrassed to speak.


    There was a blush on Zuo Tian Leizi''s face, which was unexpectedly the reason.


    If it was for other reasons, maybe she could still expose Su Yu''s deception, but for this reason, she couldn''t know the truth.


    Unless, she also became Su Yu''s girlfriend.


    The two were silent for a while, but Zuo Tian Leizi still felt something wrong while eating dessert.


    Although Chuchun Shili is the same age as her, she has always regarded Chuchun Shili as her younger sister because of her height problem.


    Occasionally tease her, when it is critical, she cares more about the early spring decorations than anyone else.


    Chuchun Shili is now with Su Yu. In his opinion, this is something with no future.


    After all, Su Yu''s position is so high and he has connections with the people of the Academy Urban Council. How could a person like him really like playing Lee in the early spring?


    Also, he already has Misaka Mikoto and other girlfriends, but he still wants to make Chuharu Shiri his girlfriend. He always feels that he is not a good person.


    However, Zuotian Leizi looked up at Chuchun Shili, she was in a good mood.


    This afternoon, her date with Su Yu went so well that she liked Su Yu even more.


    This point, even if it is the early spring decoration Lee, Zuo Tian Leizi can see it.


    "Chuchun, do you really like Su Yujun? If he makes such a request to you, will you agree to it?" Zuo Tian Leizi said seriously.


    Early spring played Li for a moment, then nodded.


    "I like Su Yujun very much. If he makes such a request, I will definitely not refuse."


    Zuo Tian Leizi heard her definite answer and stopped talking.


    Now, her task has appeared, and that is to prevent Chuchun as Li from liking Su Yu.


    And, to separate the two of them.


    If Su Yu really did something strange to Chuchun Shili, she felt that it was her own fault. The fault was not reminding her and not preventing her from Su Yu.


    Chuchun Shili is humming a song, and she doesn''t know what Zuo Tian Leizi thinks, she is not very wary of Zuo Tian Leizi.


    Zuo Tian Leizi looked at the happy smile on Chuchun Shi Li''s face and began to think about how to separate her and Su Yu.


    She thought about it, but there is no good way.


    Su Yu''s identity is there, she can''t say anything excessive to Su Yu, otherwise, it will be a burden to the early spring.


    But starting from Chuchun Shili''s side, something needs to happen on Su Yu''s side.


    Su Yu has already made it clear that he has a lot of girlfriends, this can be used, but the value is not great.


    Unless, Chuchun Shili can see Su Yu and his girlfriend intimately, otherwise, she will definitely choose to ignore it.


    However, the problem came. Except for Misaka Mikoto, she didn''t know who was Su Yu''s girlfriend.


    Zuo Tian Leizi was a little worried, and after thinking about it, he sent a message to her friend.


    "How to break up a couple, they are not suitable for being together."


    Not long after, Zuotian Leizi''s friend responded.


    "Tears, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of girl, it''s really scary."


    "Tears, you can''t like other people''s boyfriends. If you want to fall in love, we can help you introduce them."


    "Tears, you have gone bad."


    "Tears, as long as you become that person''s girlfriend, can''t you break them up? Then, you will find another chance to break up."


    Zuo Tian Leizi looked at several replies, and her eyes lit up until she saw the last one.


    Yes, as long as she becomes Su Yu��s girlfriend, she can let Chuchun Shili see Su Yu''s personality clearly. Then, as long as she creates some more events and lets Chuchun Shili see their intimate scenes, she will let her Feel disappointed.


    "If it doesn''t work, even at the expense of my own happiness, I will help Chuchun." Zuo Tian Leizi thought.

 608 Chapter 608 The Appearance of Fantasy Master

    The reasons for the resolution of the void explosion incident and the strengthening of the parties'' abilities have also had results.


    Section 177.


    "Investigate Fantasy Mitsu?" Shirai Kuroko looked at the newly released mission with a subtle expression, and looked at Saten Tearko.


    Saten Leizi chuckled. She had just finished talking about the urban legends of the Academy City. Unexpectedly, the task of the Commissioner of Discipline and Discipline had become to track down the fantasy master.


    "Saku-san, what is that fantasy mistress, what is it?" Chuchun Shili had a serious expression on his face.


    "I''m not very clear. I just read the urban legend of the Academy City on a certain website. This should not be the same as the fantasy miracle you are looking for." Sakuriko said, his little hand pressed his pocket.


    Su Yu glanced at the situation here, and didn''t say anything.


    Gufa Meiwei blushed and glanced at Su Yu''s hand. If she was discovered by Chuchun Shili and Baijing Heizi, she would not be able to lift her head in front of them.


    Su Yu seemed to have not noticed her state, one hand was very irregular.


    "Anyway, let''s investigate it on the Internet first, Chuchun, I will trouble you." Baijing Kuroko thought for a while.


    "Well, leave it to me." Chuchun Shili said confidently, as long as it is something on the Internet, she can''t escape her investigation.


    Seeing Chuchun Shili''s serious expression, Zuo Tian Leizi got up to leave.


    "Sao Tian, ??are you going back?" Chuchun Shili asked.


    "I also made an appointment with a friend, so I left first. I will not bother you when the early spring is so busy." Zuo Tian Leizi smiled reluctantly.


    "Oh, then you guys have fun." Chuchun Shili nodded.


    Zuo Tian Leizi left the 177th branch. Before leaving, she took a peek at Su Yu.


    The song she got was the body of Fantasy Mita, she was not sure about this.


    Now, she wants to confirm it.


    "It seems that there is no chance for me to play today. I will go to Mikoto and you will continue to work hard." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Chuchun Lili watched Su Yu leave, her eyes darkened, but she soon cheered up again.


    ...


    on the street.


    Zuo Tian Leizi was tangled and struggling.


    Fantasy Mishou can improve superpowers, this is something she already knows.


    However, the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline is investigating Fantasy Mita, which shows its importance.


    Zuo Tian Leizi remembered that she was selected and came to Academy City, and the family looked happy.


    I remembered my test results again.


    She was a bit unwilling to be in the state of being incapacitated.


    She also wants to become a superpower like Misaka Mikoto, and she also wants to master such convenient abilities like Shirai Kuroko.


    Saten Tearko quickened his pace, and wanted to go home to experiment with Fantasy Mitsu, but he didn''t notice a person standing in front of him.


    "Pumping" Zuo Tian Leizi ran straight into the arms of the person in front of him.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... Jun Su Yu?" Zuo Tian Leizi apologized, and when he looked up, he was a little surprised to find that the person was Su Yu.


    "Are you okay?" Su Yu looked at her mobile phone that fell to the floor.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Zuo Tian Leizi picked up the phone and hurriedly stuffed it into his pocket.


    "You seem to be struggling with something, so let me know, maybe I can solve your troubles." Su Yu said softly.


    Zuo Tian Leizi was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Su Yu would approach her on the initiative. Could it be that he was still not satisfied after he attacked Chuchun as Li?


    However, thinking that this was a good opportunity, Zuo Tian Leizi looked at the coffee shop next to him.


    "I do have some troubles, if Su Yujun can help me solve it, that would be great."


    "Let''s go." Su Yu walked towards the coffee shop.


    Zuo Tian Leizi followed behind him.


    The two sat by the window.


    Su Yu ordered a cup of coffee and a sandwich, and Zuo Tian Leizi did the same.


    The waiter turned and left, Zuo Tian Leizi lowered his head, not knowing where to start.


    "Student Zuotian, you are incapacitated, or the ability is not awakened, right?" Su Yu said.


    "Yes." Zuo Tian Leizi looked up at Su Yu, wondering why he asked this.


    "If, I said I can help you awaken your ability, what are you going to give me in return?" Su Yu said slowly.


    "Awakening my ability?!" Zuo Tian Leizi couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, if you were truly incapacitated, I would have trouble doing it a little bit. However, you are in an unawakened state. As long as I awaken your abilities, you can reach a higher realm of capable ones sooner or later." Su Yu spoke and stretched out his hand.


    Zuo Tian Leizi''s small hand shrank, but Su Yu held it.


    "You should be looking forward to your awakening ability? I have already investigated. You think you can shine in the academy city. So, when you came here, you didn''t expect that you can''t even awaken your ability." Su Yu One sentence.


    Zuo Tian Lei''s body stiffened, how did Su Yu know these things?


    "As long as it is something I want to know, I can know it at any time." Su Yu smiled and looked at Zuotian Leizi.


    Su Yu saw through Su Yu''s mind, Zuo Tian Leizi quickly lowered his head, feeling a little flustered.


    "You learned the reason why she became my girlfriend from Chuchun, right?" Su Yu continued.


    Zuo Tian Lei Zi blushed and turned his head.


    "Since you know this, you should know what kind of person I am. That''s right, I am such a terrible person. With the beginning of spring, I still want to own you." Su Yu raised Zuo Tian Leizi''s little hand. , Gave a light kiss on the back of her hand.


    Zuo Tian Leizi''s face blushed, and he wanted to withdraw her little hand, but Su Yu held it tightly.


    "You want to get close to me, and then chase me away from Chuchun, right? Even, you want to sacrifice yourself in exchange for a safe environment in Chuchun, really a good sister." Su Yu smiled.


    Zuotian Leizi''s face turned pale, he knew even about this kind of thing?


    "You want to get close to me, and I want to get close to you, thank you for giving me this opportunity. Then, let''s talk straightforwardly. What can you give me, as long as you come up with sufficient conditions, I can temporarily give up the early spring "Su Yu smiled and looked at Zuotian Leizi.


    "I...I can replace Chuchun and become your girlfriend. As long as you break up with Chuchun, it will be fine." Zuo Tian Leizi flushed.


    "Sorry, this is impossible. Although, you are very cute, but the early spring is not bad, I have no reason to give up her for you." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then I will make a simpler request, please don''t hurt Chuchun." Zuo Tian Leizi said tangledly.


    "This is not possible, I will hurt Chuchun sooner or later, if I delay some time, it is okay, but..."


    "During this period, I can take the place of the early spring and perform my girlfriend''s duties." Zuo Tian Leizi said with courage.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Su Yu seemed a little moved.


    "Just like you said, I care about Chuchun classmate and want to protect her." Zuo Tian Leizi said with a complicated expression.

 609 Chapter 609 Mikotos Advancement Direction

    Su Yu heard Zuotian Leizi''s answer and was very satisfied.


    The waiter brought coffee and sandwiches and turned away.


    Su Yu was drinking coffee, and now he had an absolute advantage, even if he didn''t give anything, he could become Zuotian Leizi''s boyfriend.


    "You are right. I long for the ability to awaken. I want my family to continue to look forward to me. I don''t want to be an incapacitated person." Zuo Tian Leizi lowered his head.


    "Very well, I can help you awaken your ability, but the premise is that you have to be prepared yourself." Su Yu nodded.


    Zuo Tian Leizi glanced at Fantasy Yushou and looked up at Su Yu.


    "This is something I found on the Internet. Fantasy Mishou seems to be a music software." She took out the phone and handed it to Su Yu.


    "Congratulations, gave up the fantasy master." Su Yu smiled.


    Zuo Tian Leizi was taken aback, and some did not react.


    "Fantasy Yushou, it does have the effect of improving ability, but do you know why it can improve ability?" Su Yu looked at Zuotian Leizi.


    "I don''t know..." Zuo Tian Leizi replied.


    "Because it can keep the user''s brain waves at the same frequency, which is equivalent to building a huge network. This network contains a very large power, and these powers will be scattered on the individual." Su Yu explained simply. .


    "You...you mean to say..."


    "Yes, Fantasy Mitsu is something that makes you a tool. Once you use it, you will fall asleep after others have mastered the network, and then you will become a member of the network." Su Yu said seriously.


    Zuo Tian Leizi opened his mouth, and when he looked at the phone again, he was a little afraid.


    "I have deleted the Fantasy Mime for you, so you don''t have to worry about anything. The purpose of my coming to you is to make you voluntarily give up the Fantasy Mime. Now that the purpose is complete, I should go too." His hand touched Zuotian Leizi''s phone and stood up and said.


    "Wait, wait a minute, what do you promise me just now?" Zuo Tian Leizi stared at Su Yu.


    "If you are ready, contact me, and I will help you awaken your ability. Don''t tell Chuchun about this matter. This is our business." Su Yu smiled and said, then turned and left.


    Zuo Tian Leizi looked at Su Yu''s back, wondering which words he said were true and which words were false.


    Su Yu came to stop her and brought up that kind of thing. Was it because of that kind of thing that stopped her, or was it because he wanted to stop her?


    Saten Leizi couldn''t figure it out, but being able to awaken her ability is an opportunity for her, and it can also help Chuchun play Lee.


    ...


    Su Yu left the coffee shop and came to a building without doors and windows.


    Aleister was soaking in the petri dish, closing his eyes and resting.


    "What happened to what I said?" Su Yu said.


    "There has been news about what you ordered. They have already boarded the plane and will soon come to Academy City." Aleister replied.


    "That''s good, what about the guide?" Su Yu nodded.


    "She hasn''t been here recently, and I haven''t issued any orders." Aleister shook his head.


    Su Yu was not surprised. If Aleister didn''t have a mission, her coming here would be unnecessary.


    After briefly saying something, Su Yu left the building where Aleister was.


    The original plot will take a long time to come, and the two characters will not appear until a long time later.


    However, Su Yu didn''t have so much time to wait. Letting them come to the academy city now, for him, just added a piece of fun.


    If Misaka Mikoto saw her, she would be surprised.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Tokiwadai.


    In Misaka Mikoto''s dormitory.


    "I''m back." Misaka Mikoto opened the door and said subconsciously.


    Then she saw Su Yu beside the bed.


    Su Yu was sitting next to her bed, holding a comic book in her hand, and was watching.


    "Su Yu-kun, why are you here?" Misaka Mikoto asked with some surprise.


    "I have nothing to do, so I came to you." Su Yu put down the comic book and threw it aside.


    Misaka Mikoto saw the cover of the comic book at this moment, the moment he saw the cover.Her little face blushed, and she didn''t expect that Su Yu would actually watch this kind of comics here. If she was discovered by the housekeeper, it would be really amazing.


    "I just learned a lot of useful things from the book, do you want me to share it with you?" Su Yu came to Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face blushed, and he glared at Su Yu.


    "Do you miss me?" Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto and said softly.


    "I don''t have time to think about you." Misaka Mikoto murmured.


    "Really? I''m busy studying the direction of advancement for those with absolute abilities. Now, have you forgotten my boyfriend?" Su Yu looked down at her.


    "Isn''t it a day or two to advance to the absolute ability, Su Yu-kun, can''t you give me a hint? About my absolute ability." Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu with a grimace.


    "This kind of thing can only be unspeakable, but if you are willing to give me some rewards, I might be able to point you." Su Yu patted Misaka Mikoto''s head, showing her clearly.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face was red, and if Su Yu said that, she really didn''t know how to answer.


    To be honest, she didn''t mind this kind of thing, but she couldn''t do it if she wanted her to face Su Yu frankly.


    "I...I will study it sooner or later, so I don''t need your help." Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu in shame.


    "Really? Mikoto is really naive. If someone with absolute ability is so good, you would be an absolute player. Now, is it very uncomfortable to feel stuck in a bottleneck?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Misaka Mikoto in his arms .


    Misaka Mikoto glared at him with her small fist.


    She knows her situation clearly, but she still wants to play tricks on herself. Such Su Yu makes her feel helpless.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, kiss me and I''ll tell you." Su Yu stroked Misaka Mikoto''s little head.


    "I... I don''t want to kiss you... Um"


    Before Misaka Mikoto''s voice fell, Su Yu had already kissed him.


    Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto with one hand irregularly.


    Misaka Mikoto was shocked, and wanted to push Su Yu away, but couldn''t push him away.


    Su Yu clicked until the end, a few minutes later, withdrew his hand and released Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at him shyly and angrily, holding a small fist.


    "Mikoto is like dessert, it makes me feel like I can''t live without you." Su Yu praised her.


    Misaka Mikoto turned her head and her face flushed again.


    Su Yu looked at her shy and cute appearance and smiled slightly.


    "Regarding your advancement to those with absolute abilities, I think your evolutionary direction should be biased towards magnetism. In this way, you can master the magnetic field..."


    Misaka Mikoto''s eyes lit up when he heard Su Yu''s words.

 610 Chapter 610: Mikoto Losing Energy

    Super electromagnetic gun, this is the name of Misaka Mikoto''s ability, and her main output means are electricity and magnetism.


    Electricity is electricity, even lightning.


    Magnetic force can control sand iron, just like a wind shadow in the Naruto world.


    The difference is that Misaka Mikoto is not comfortable enough to control sand and iron, and is far from being able to control at will.


    In other words, she has always ignored the magnetic aspect.


    In front of an abandoned factory by the river.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the sand and iron controlled by Su Yu, they were condensing and compressing.


    With the ability to continuously compress sand iron, its shape and weight can be changed.


    No one can stop an iron ball weighing several tons.


    "This is one of the ways that magnetism is used. If you reach the level of an absolute capable person, you can feel the sand and iron under the ground and control all the steel. If you are in the city, you are almost invincible." Su Yuyi Let go, the iron ball fell to the ground, and a big hole was hit.


    "I understand." Misaka Mikoto closed his eyes and began to feel the magnets under the ground, ten meters, twenty meters, and thirty meters.


    At one hundred meters, Misaka Mikoto felt that she had reached the limit.


    However, sand iron within a hundred meters is enough for her to make a huge iron ball.


    Misaka Mikoto opened his eyes and stretched out his hand.


    The sand and iron in the ground converge continuously from the ground to the air, forming an iron ball.


    This iron ball is constantly expanding and constantly compressing.


    With the increase in sand and iron, Misaka Mikoto felt the difficulty of control, which was somewhat difficult for her superpower.


    Su Yu looked at the iron ball condensed by Misaka Mikoto, came behind her, and blew a breath of heat in her ear.


    All the sand and iron controlled by Mikoto Misaka fell on the ground.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Misaka Mikoto turned her head and looked at Su Yu with a bitter expression on her face.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just think you will be in danger if you continue to do this." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "It''s okay, I can definitely master sand and iron well." Misaka Mikoto said with her small fist.


    "Don''t force yourself, a person with absolute ability is not a realm that can be reached in a day. It takes chance and coincidence to reach the level of a person with absolute ability." Su Yu shook his head.


    "I didn''t force it..."


    "Then use your trick, let me see." Su Yu shrugged.


    Misaka Mikoto dubiously took out the game currency and prepared to use the super electromagnetic gun.


    As a result, as soon as the super-electromagnetic gun was launched, she planted herself on the ground.


    "This...what''s going on?" Misaka Mikoto was stunned.


    Su Yu gently caught Misaka Mikoto.


    "Superpowers also need energy consumption. It is impossible for your remaining energy to use the super-electromagnetic gun once. Therefore, as soon as you use the power, you lose the remaining energy. This is the consequence of overuse."


    Misaka Mikoto suddenly realized what Su Yu meant.


    "So, what should I do with the superpower who has lost energy?" Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto and smiled slightly.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face blushed and did not speak.


    She knew that Su Yu was not the kind of person to take advantage of others, but what if?


    What if Su Yu suddenly thought that way?


    "Just kidding, I want to do strange things to you, I don''t need to wait for you to lose energy, I can bully you at any time." Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto buried her head in his arms with shame.


    "Huh." A voice sounded.


    Misaka Mikoto looked up and found a boy with a hedgehog head.


    Kamijou Touma looked at Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto, somewhat confused.


    He knows both of them, especially Su Yu, who gave him so much money, making him live with fear every day.


    "Look at your weakness, hurry up and buy something to make up for it. Also, it''s best to read less books like that." Su Yu joked while looking at Shang Tiao Dangma.


    Misaka Mikoto found the bag in Kamijou Touma''s hand with a disgusted expression on her face.


    "No... this is not..." Kamijou Dangma wanted to explain clearly.


    "No need to explain, I understand. I know what a high school student of your age is thinking." Su Yu interrupted him.


    Misaka Mikoto''s eyes became colder.


    "This is really not what I want, it''s what a strange guy wants, or a girl." Kamijou Touma said madly.


    "Girls still want this kind of stuff. Why can''t you make up stories that look more like it? At least you have a friend who showed you how to buy this kind of book. Then you try to buy it for you. Friends." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Poor." Misaka Mikoto said coldly.


    Kamijou Toma opened his mouth, what should he explain?


    This was really not what he wanted, but what Lingke Yuriko bought him, let him choose the books he likes, and then continue to make some antidote in front of her.


    Although Kamijou Touma doesn''t quite understand why the antidote is that kind of thing, in the spirit of helping others, he has been taking care of Lingke Yuriko after he learned the truth.


    "The young man now, really..." Su Yu sighed and disappeared with Misaka Mikoto in his arms.


    "..." Kamijou was hemp.


    ...


    Tokiwadai.


    In Misaka Mikoto''s dormitory.


    Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto, walked out of the door of space, gently put her down, and covered her with a quilt.


    "Thank you." Misaka Mikoto whispered.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu smiled and got into the bed.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face blushed, but Su Yu would also get in.


    The close distance made Misaka Mikoto''s heart beat a little faster, she looked at Su Yu and turned around shyly.


    Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto and smelled the faint scent from her.


    "Mikoto, why are you so cute?" Su Yu asked.


    Misaka Mikoto did not answer, she is not such a cute girl.


    "Don''t speak? Then I..."


    Su Yu reached Misaka Mikoto''s ear and let out a breath of heat.


    Misaka Mikoto shrank her neck and her ears became red.


    "I... I''m not cute at all."


    "But, I think you are very cute."


    "This is just your illusion."


    "No, no, this is my instinct."


    "I''m not like her..."


    "Because of this, I think Mikoto is more cute. A girl who is too perfect always gives me a false feeling. Only a cute and innocent girl like Mikoto can make me feel real." Su Yu Know that she was talking about bee-eaters.


    "You... are you true?" Misaka Mikoto whispered.


    "Of course it''s true. That''s why I like Mikoto so much." Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto tightly.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face turned red, turned around, and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    Suddenly, she felt something and looked up at Su Yu with shame.


    "Ahem, this is the proof that I said Mikoto is cute." Su Yu smiled awkwardly.


    "Stupid," Mikoto Misaka muttered.

 611 Chapter 611: The Arrival of Misaka Misuzu

    Section 177.


    While Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto were resting leisurely, Shirai Kuroko was very busy.


    There are many posts on the website that has the legend of Fantasy Mita. These posts include buying Fantasy Mita and claiming to own Fantasy Mita.


    Even in the early spring, Li couldn''t tell whether their words were true or false, so they could only investigate their true identities and then investigate.


    The task of finding someone naturally fell on Bai Jing Heizi.


    Baijing Sunspot has space to move, which is very suitable for finding people.


    Each target was investigated by Shirai Kuroko, and she only needed to confirm one point, and that was whether the opponent''s ability had suddenly increased.


    If it is, then, there is no doubt that it is the use of Fantasy Mita.


    ...


    Night falls.


    Baijing Heizi returned to the dormitory with a tired look.


    As soon as she came back, she saw Misaka Mikoto who was asleep.


    "My sister..." Baijing Kuroko whispered, throwing his clothes aside, and walking towards the bathroom.


    However, as soon as she opened the bathroom door, she saw Su Yu.


    "Good evening." Su Yu said hello to Bai Jing Heizi with a smile.


    Shiraiko was sluggish for a few seconds, and his gaze moved downward involuntarily.


    "Student Shirai, do you want to be together..."


    "Bang" Bai Jing Heizi closed the bathroom door, flushing.


    "I''ll be fine soon, please wait a moment." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "You... why are you here?" Baijing Heizi flushed.


    "Of course it''s because of your elder sister, she wants to be an absolute capable person, so I asked me, and I told her to practice all afternoon. She was a little tired, so we came back to rest." Su Yu took it for granted.


    "Then why are you in the bathroom?" Shiraishi Kuroko said with shame.


    "Well, you know." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    "You... Did you hurt your sister?" Shirai Kuroko was surprised and looked at Misaka Mikoto.


    "I didn''t hurt her, but Mikoto wanted to thank me, so..."


    "You are so soulless!" Bai Jing Heizi understood and gritted his teeth.


    "Student Baijing is really welcome. Would you like me to give you some advice?" Su Yu spoke and opened the door.


    "Are you a barbarian? Hurry up and put your clothes on!" Bai Jing Heizi was startled and said with his back to Su Yu.


    "Of course I got dressed." Su Yu came to Misaka Mikoto''s bed, wearing pajamas.


    "You...Aren''t you going back?" Bai Jing Heizi couldn''t help looking at Su Yu''s pajamas.


    "Why should I go back?" Su Yu asked back.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the wardens here?" Baijing Heizi opened his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, even if the wardens knew that I was here, they wouldn''t care about me." Su Yu smiled and got into the bed.


    "You...you stay away from your sister!" Bai Jing Heizi clenched her small fist, both envious and jealous.


    "Mikoto is very tired, don''t wake her." Su Yu rolled over and hugged Misaka Mikoto.


    Bai Jing Heizi held her small fist, thought for a while, gave up and drove Su Yu away.


    If Mikoto Misaka was awakened, it would be bad.


    after an hour.


    Shiraiko came out of the bathroom and slept on the opposite bed, looking at Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto.


    In the past, she and Misaka Mikoto were very close, but now, there is Su Yu between them.


    She admires Misaka Mikoto, but has not lost her mind. Misaka Mikoto likes Su Yu. This has become a reality. She does not want to do anything to make Misaka Mikoto sad.


    "My sister, good night." Baijing Heizi whispered, and slowly closed his eyes.


    ...


    When the morning sun shines into the room.


    Baijing Kuroko was awakened by a sound, opened her eyes in a daze, and she saw Misaka Mikoto and Su Yu on the opposite side.


    Misaka Mikoto had her back to her, and Su Yu was in her arms.


    Su Yu glanced at Bai Jingheizi, the corner of his mouth curled up.


    "Mikoto, please."


    "I really can''t do anything with you." Misaka Mikoto groaned, and got into the bed.


    Shiraiko looked at Misaka Mikoto''s movements and glared at Su Yu. This guy actually let her sister be like that, it''s really... really envious of her!


    Su Yu smiled at her, but did not speak.


    After a long time, Misaka Mikoto got out of the bed and went straight to the bathroom.


    Su Yu followed her and went to the bathroom.


    Baijing Kuroko heard the sound coming from the bathroom and clenched her small fist.


    Misaka Mikoto''s shy voice reached her ears very clearly.


    "This soul is pale!" Bai Jingheizi gritted his teeth, envy and hatred.


    after an hour.


    Misaka Mikoto walked out of the bathroom, the blush on her face had not faded, as for Su Yu, she had already left.


    She glanced at Shirai Kuroko who was pretending to be asleep, got dressed, and opened the curtains.


    "You have to work hard today." Misaka Mikoto murmured and walked out of the room.


    Baijing Heizi waited until she left, then opened his eyes and sat up.


    The matter between Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto does not seem to change. Although that guy is very bothered, but since Misaka Mikoto likes it, she can only support Misaka Mikoto silently.


    ...


    at the same time.


    On a bus heading to the interior of the academy city.


    A group of ordinary people had pale faces, looking at the heavily armed men in black lying on the ground.


    "If you dare to yell, don''t blame us for being rude." The man in black at the front said coldly, holding a controller in his hand.


    Position by the window.


    The young woman with tea hair frowned. She didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing when she returned to the school city.


    Opposite her, a young woman with brown hair had a worried expression on her face.


    The bus soon arrived at the checkpoint. The driver''s uncle was sweating on his forehead. Looking at the guard at the checkpoint, he stepped on the accelerator and rushed over.


    The security guard at the checkpoint was shocked when he saw this scene. He didn''t expect anyone to dared to attack the checkpoint in the school city.


    "Everyone is scattered!" a blue-haired woman shouted.


    "Bang" the car smashed through the checkpoint.


    However, the next second, the car stopped.


    The man in black in the car was taken aback and stood up.


    "Give up resistance and get out of the car immediately." A voice sounded.


    Several people in black stiffened and walked down the opened car door.


    The passengers looked at each other, wondering what happened.


    The blue-haired guard looked at the young man in front of the bus, feeling a bit familiar.


    "It''s up to you to do what you are stunned." Su Yu reminded.


    "All arrested." The blue-haired woman said quickly.


    The guards rushed forward, and several people in black had no resistance and were arrested.


    The passengers in the car just started to get off, seeing Su Yu, a little in awe, knowing that this is a high-level capable person in Academy City.


    The tea-haired woman is somewhat interested in Su Yu, because he used electromagnetic force just now, which is very similar to her daughter''s ability.


    Su Yu saw the tea-haired woman, came to her and stretched out her hand.


    "Hello, Aunt Misaka Misuzu, I am Mikoto''s boyfriend and the person who came to pick you up. I am currently the head of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council."


    "Mikoto''s boyfriend?" Misaka Misuzu was taken aback.

 612 Chapter 612 Misaka Misuzus Work

    In a research institute.


    Misaka Misuzu looked at the sister Kamichi Misaka in front of her, and was so shocked that she couldn''t speak.


    "The sister Misaka here comes from Mikoto''s genetic map, that is to say, they are equivalent to your children, this time I invite you to come back, so that you can take care of them and let them have a perfect relationship." Su Yu stood at Misaka Mi Beside Ling, slowly said.


    "Do you mean, let me educate these kids?" Misaka Mireu looked at Su Yu.


    "Yes, I originally wanted to instill their emotional procedures directly, but after thinking about it, I decided to let them feel the true feelings and make them different children." Su Yu nodded.


    Misaka Misuzu looked at the sluggish Misaka sisters, and remembered Misaka Mikoto.


    "Mikoto doesn''t know about this, she only knows that I saved them and can extend their lives." Su Yu continued.


    "I may not do well, but I want to try it." Misaka Mireu hesitated.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, in the future, you can work here with peace of mind." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I just want to thank you for giving me this opportunity." Misaka Mireu bowed.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Master Su Yu, everything is arranged." A maid walked over.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to a place to rest." Su Yu said to Misaka Miling.


    Misaka Misuzu hurriedly followed him to the upper floor of the institute.


    The institute is very quiet, with only the maid coming and going, Misaka Misuzu has been looking at the scenery outside the window. This is a building in the seventh school district of academy city.


    "Here." Su Yu stopped.


    Misaka Mirin stopped after realizing it, but bumped into Su Yu''s body.


    "Sorry, sorry, I have been looking out the window." Misaka Mireu apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter, this is your room." Su Yu waved his hand and opened the door.


    Misaka Misuzu looked at the clean and tidy room and was very satisfied.


    "What you need can be purchased through the Internet here, or you can ask the maid to buy it. There are researchers in every room here, please don''t rush in, so as not to disturb them." Su Yu reminded.


    "Okay, thank you, Su Yu-kun." Misaka Mireu nodded, expressing understanding.


    "You should be very tired, I won''t bother you to rest, goodbye." Su Yu finished speaking and was about to leave the room.


    "Su Yu-kun, wait a minute." Misaka Meiling stopped him.


    "Is there anything else?" Su Yu asked.


    "How far are you and Mikoto now? Holding hands? Kissing? Or..." Misaka Misuzu looked curious.


    "Aunt Misaka, Mikoto is still young, and I don''t intend to hurt her." Su Yu scratched his head.


    "That''s good. I know that Su Yujun''s boys at this time have that kind of thinking, but Mikoto is still young, so please control yourself." Misaka Misuzu smiled.


    "I understand, thank you for your reminder." Su Yu smirked.


    "Don''t tell Mikoto about the news of my return. After some time, I will go to see Mikoto in person." Misaka Mirozu thought for a while.


    "Are you going to prepare a surprise for her? Then please be sure to notify me when the time comes and I will do my best to help you." Su Yu smiled.


    "I will trouble you at that time." Misaka Mirin patted Su Yu on the shoulder.


    "You''re welcome, Aunt Misaka." Su Yu bent his waist.


    ...


    Su Yu left the research institute.


    Misaka Mireu cleaned up the room, took a comfortable bath, and started buying daily necessities.


    When she turned on the tablet in the room and saw the account balance on it, she was shocked.


    "One hundred million yen? This Su Yu-kun is really rich." Misaka Misuzu muttered.


    She bought the daily necessities, and the remaining luggage was all her own.


    After a few minutes.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    Misaka Misuzu quickly opened the door.


    "This is the item you just ordered." A maid stood at the door.


    "It''s fast." Misaka Misuzu said in surprise.


    "Most items are in the warehouse inside the institute," the maid explained.


    "That''s it, by the way, is there any beer in the warehouse?" Misaka Misuzu asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not sure about this, otherwise, you go and see for yourself?" The maid hesitated.


    "Okay, take me to see it." Misaka Mireu became interested.


    The maid led Misaka Mireu to the warehouse and said it was a warehouse, but it was actually a room.


    Seeing the arrival of the maid, the doorkeeper hurriedly got up.


    "Please." The maid opened the warehouse door and let Misaka Misuzu walk in.


    Misaka Misuzu looked at the warehouse like a supermarket and walked straight to the place where the beer was placed.


    She took a few cans of beer, looked at the surrounding things again, and began to explore.


    I don��t know if I don��t explore, I am surprised when I explore.


    Misaka Misuzu looked at the books on the shelf, her face blushed, why is there such a thing here?


    "Is it for researchers..."


    Misaka Mireu guessed in her heart, glanced at the two people chatting at the door, picked up a copy, and flipped through it.


    As soon as she saw the contents, she felt hot on her face.


    "Do you like books like this?" A voice rang in her ear.


    Misaka Misuzu was startled, and when she turned her head, she found a purple-haired woman wearing researcher clothes.


    "My name is Qiuyue, are you a new researcher?" The purple-haired woman stretched out her hand.


    "My name is Misaka Mireu, I just came here today, please take care of me." Misaka Mireu took the other''s hand.


    "Misaka...Are you related to those Misaka sisters?" Qiuyue looked at Misaka Miri with some surprise.


    "Yes." Misaka Mireu nodded.


    "So that''s the case, is Misaka related?" Akizuki looked at Misaka Mireu.


    "Is there any problem?" Misaka Misuzu was uncomfortable with her.


    "No problem. I also came to get the wine. Do you want to drink together? I just have a rest tonight. If we drink together, I will tell you what''s going on here." Qiuyue turned and walked towards the place where the beer was placed.


    "Thank you, then." Misaka Mireu nodded.


    "You are welcome." The corner of Qiuyue''s mouth curled up, and the first step of the plan was successfully completed.


    The two took a lot of beer, the maid was responsible for carrying the beer, Akizuki led the way, and Misaka Misuzu followed her behind.


    "My room is very big. I always live by myself. It''s a bit lonely. It''s great to meet you. No one else drinks. I want to find someone to drink with. It''s hard to find." Qiuyue sighed.


    "After all, everyone is a researcher and needs accurate research data. Drinking can easily delay research." Misaka Misuzu guessed.


    "They are all too serious, I''m not the same, I just study it casually." Qiuyue smiled.


    Misaka Misuzu was taken aback, just study it casually?This is too irresponsible, right?

 613 Chapter 613 Misaka Misuzus surprise

    In an ordinary room.


    Misaka Misuzu followed Akizuki and walked into the room.


    "Sit down, I''ll prepare some side dishes." Qiuyue put the wine on the table and walked towards the kitchen.


    Misaka Mireu looked at the layout of the room. There were still some clothes scattered on the sofa. It seemed that Qiuyue was a lazy person.


    Qiuyue came to Misaka Misuzu with the food and drink.


    The two drank wine and tasted the dishes that accompany the wine.


    Qiuyue complained that the institute was too boring. When Misaka Mireu asked her why she didn''t leave, Qiuyue didn''t answer her.


    Under the impetus of drinking, Misaka Misuzu also revealed her identity. Akizuki expressed surprise.


    After drinking a can of beer, the two became familiar with each other a lot, and even talked about the topic that made Misaka Misuzu shy.


    Akizuki said that he has a partner, and that the other person is very powerful, making Misaka Misuzu''s face blush.


    "You have been working for a long time. You should have been separated from your husband for a long time? Have you never thought about that kind of thing?" Qiuyue smiled at Misaka Mireu.


    "Nothing is impossible, but I will try my best to control myself." Misaka Misuzu said in a low voice.


    "Try to control yourself? Do you mean solving your own problems by yourself?" Qiuyue said, approaching her.


    Misaka Misuzu nodded embarrassedly.


    "Follow me." Qiuyue stood up and said.


    Misaka Mireu looked up at her, not knowing what to do, but when she saw Akizuki walking towards the room, she followed.


    As soon as she walked into the room, Misaka Miri found that Akizuki had taken out a box.


    "This is my treasure. I lent it to you, and I lent you my bedroom." Qiuyue put the box in Misaka Miri''s hand and walked out the door.


    Misaka Mireu opened the box suspiciously, her face flushed when she saw the contents inside.


    Just as she was about to leave the room, she heard outside sounds.


    "Why are you here?" Qiuyue''s voice was somewhat surprised.


    "Miss you." A male voice sounded.


    Then, a depressed voice came.


    Misaka Mirin opened the door cautiously, and she heard Qiuyue''s voice, which scared her to close the door quickly.


    "Wait, don''t go to the room today..." Qiuyue''s voice came.


    "Is there any problem in the room? Or, someone is hiding in your room?" The male voice fell cold.


    "How is it possible that I have never liked anyone other than you." Qiuyue groaned.


    "I''m a little tired today. After it''s over, I will rest here." The male voice finished speaking and walked towards Qiuyue''s room.


    Misaka Misuzu was stunned, and then quickly searched for a place to hide. Finally, she looked under the bed.


    "Crack" the door of the room opened.


    "Huh? Other women have you been here?" the male voice asked.


    "How do you know?" Qiuyue asked in surprise.


    "Scent, there is another scent in the air, different from yours." The male voice explained.


    "That''s it, I almost forgot that you are a capable person." Qiuyue suddenly realized.


    Misaka Misuzu hides under the bed, extremely nervous, capable?The opponent is still capable?


    After a few minutes.


    Qiuyue''s voice came, and Misaka Mirin''s face was flushed, and she couldn''t help looking at the box in her hand.


    After that, she shook her head, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible, if it is discovered by that man, it will be terrible.


    However, after hearing Qiuyue''s voice, she didn''t know why, her thoughts became stronger and stronger.


    Misaka Miri lowered her head and took out the contents of the box.


    She dared not make any noises, her heartbeat kept accelerating, and she bit her lip.


    With a small voice, Misaka Mireu blushed. She hadn''t used this kind of thing for a long time.


    The light in the room dimmed, and Misaka Mireu listened to Akizuki''s voice, thinking of her husband in her mind.


    I don''t know how long it took, Misaka Mireu suddenly realized that Qiuyue''s voice stopped.


    She was suddenly startled. She seemed to be making a sound just now in a trance. She shouldn''t be noticed by the other party, right?


    "So you are hiding here." A male voice rang in her ear and hugged her.


    Misaka Misuzu''s face paled.


    "You seem to need help, just let me help you." The male voice lowered his head and kissed Misaka Mireu.


    Misaka Miri''s mind went blank, and after a few seconds, she reacted and wanted to push her away.


    However, relying on her strength is not the opponent at all.


    In addition, the opponent has proficient skills, which prevents her from exerting her strength.


    After half an hour.


    Misaka Misuzu gave up the struggle.


    Later, she understood what Qiu Yu said, the other party was really amazing.


    What she didn''t know was that the room was filled with purple mist, Qiuyue''s face was blushing abnormally, her head had a pair of horns, there was a tail behind her, and her clothes were very thin.


    This is a symbol of succubus.


    ...


    The morning sun shone into the room.


    Misaka Mireu opened her eyes and felt a headache.


    She recalled what happened last night, her face pale.


    "How? He''s very good, right?" Qiuyue''s voice sounded.


    Misaka Mireu looked up at her with a look of surprise.


    "He''s not my boyfriend, I''m just the canary she raised, so I don''t care who is related to him." Qiuyue smiled.


    "Who is he?" Misaka Misuzu couldn''t help asking.


    "You shouldn''t want to know who he is, and you don''t need to know who he is." Qiuyue smiled slightly.


    Misaka Mireu lowered her head, feeling a little empty in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, he said that he will go to you, it is possible at any time." Qiuyue reminded.


    "He will come to me again?" Misaka Mireu''s face was flushed.


    "Of course it will." Qiuyue smiled lightly.


    ...


    After having breakfast at Akizuki''s house, Misaka Mireu went back to the room to take a shower, changed clothes, and came to the place where Misaka sisters stayed.


    The Misaka sisters were very sluggish, as if they didn''t understand anything.


    Misaka Misuzu can only teach them slowly, starting from the basics and nurturing their feelings.


    It was not until the evening that she left the place where Misaka sisters were and returned to her room.


    Misaka''s sisters lack feelings, and she lacks the methods of teaching, so the method of teaching whatever she thinks of is not enough to cultivate their feelings. If you want to cultivate their feelings, you must let them go out.


    Children''s feelings are related to growth. If they experience more things, they will naturally grow and understand many things.


    However, sister Misaka has grown up. If she goes out, it will bring certain danger to Misaka Mikoto, and may affect Misaka Mikoto''s life. This must be considered.


    Misaka Mireu opened the door with some annoyance, and was about to turn on the light, when her little hand was caught and thrown into a warm embrace.


    "I saw your teaching method, that way is totally impossible." A familiar voice sounded.


    Misaka Mireu knew that he was the man from last night, and he should be a young man.

 614 Chapter 614: The Spread of Fantasy Master

    In a dark room.


    Misaka Mireu did not answer, her mood was a little complicated.


    "If you want those children to have feelings, you have to give your sincerity and train them as your daughters instead of teaching them what to do." The young man continued.


    Misaka Misuzu was startled, the other party seemed to have some truth.


    "That''s the end of the prompt. I didn''t come to you for this." The young man finished speaking and lowered his head.


    "Wait...wait a minute..."


    "Is there any problem?" the young man asked.


    "I...I can''t sorry that person anymore, please leave." Misaka Misuzu struggled.


    "Oh? Did you forget what happened yesterday?" The young man sneered.


    "That''s... That''s because I couldn''t control it for a while, not what I really thought, plus I drank alcohol last night and thought... I thought you were that person, so..."


    "One of my abilities is image reproduction. This ability allows me to record everything that has happened, and even cast it on my mobile phone. Should I send it to Mr. Misaka?" the young man said lightly.


    Misaka Misuzu stiffened.


    "I know, you and him have been separated for a long time. In fact, he doesn''t stay abroad honestly. You should be very clear about this, right?" The young man took her little hand.


    Misaka Misuzu lowered her head, of course she knew this, and she also acquiesced.


    However, that was completely different from this matter. She was already sorry for that person, and if she continued, she would never get out.


    Misaka Mireu knows very well that as long as she accepts that kind of thing, she can no longer get rid of it.


    But if you don''t accept it, what can you do?


    The other party has ironclad evidence in her hand. Once it is sent abroad and let that person know about it, does she still have the face to see him?


    "I know, you just need someone to accompany you, not like me. Like you, I just want to find someone to accompany me, even if it��s not you. We just need to get what we need, as long as I Don''t tell, if you don''t tell, no one will know." The young man was talking, a little irregular with one hand.


    "May I know your true identity?" Misaka Misuzu tangled.


    "No." The young man refused her without hesitation and lowered his head again.


    This time, Misaka Misuzu did not refuse.


    In the dark room, she could not see the young man''s appearance, but she could feel that his embrace was very warm.


    after an hour.


    Misaka Misuzu walked into the bathroom, the blush on her face still not gone.


    The other party came suddenly, and when he left, it was also very sudden, and he didn''t care about her feelings.


    However, I don''t know why, Misaka Miri feels that the other party is very gentle, and she even enjoys that kind of gentleness.


    In another room.


    "Master Devil." Qiuyue said respectfully.


    "You did a good job this time." Su Yu said.


    "Thank you Lord Demon King for your compliment. I can get the reward from Lord Demon Lord. I die without regret." Qiuyue''s face was blushing abnormally.


    "Come here, I will tell you about the next plan." Su Yu beckoned to her.


    Qiuyue came to Su Yu and sat down on her knees.


    "The next plan is..."


    Listening to Su Yu''s plan, Qiuyue couldn''t believe that Lord Demon King''s method was too powerful.


    In this way, that woman will slowly become the Demon Lord''s woman.


    ...


    Arrived early in the morning.


    Misaka Mireu walked into the place where Misaka sisters were.


    Last night, she thought for a long time and made a decision.


    "Since they are the same as Mikoto, then I can''t be too partial." Misaka Mireu looked at the Misaka sisters who were in a daze and walked over.


    "Good morning." Misaka sisters said hello.


    "Let''s play the game today, the game that Mikoto played when she was young, you will definitely like it." Misaka Misuzu said with a smile.


    "The game that Sister Sister played when she was young?"


    "Misaka is looking forward to it."


    "Misaka wants to play games."


    A group of Misaka sisters talked a lot, and finally calmed down and looked at Misaka Mireu together.


    "This game is actually very simple..."


    Su Yu stood behind the special glass, looking at the smile on Misaka Meiling''s face.


    "It seems that the plan is going well." He pushed his glasses forward.


    Misaka Misuzu treats them like Misaka Mikoto, which makes the Misaka sisters make rapid progress.


    They became familiar with Misaka Misuzu and began to accept it. For the first time, they had the concept of mother in Misaka.


    ...


    In the abandoned building of the Tenth School District.


    "The capable people have always underestimated us. The Academy City has abandoned us. Now, let the Academy City see our strength." The young man in the black jacket sneered.


    Behind him, a man in black in a suit looked at him coldly.


    In his view, the incompetent group is just a bunch of trash. The reason for looking for them is because they have no value.


    The young man in the black jacket smiled and looked at the man in black.


    "This is the device we can provide, specifically to deal with those with abilities. As long as it is used properly, no matter what kind of abilities it is, it is not your opponent." The black man moved aside.


    The young man in the black jacket looked at the device on the car with joy on his face.


    He knew he was being used, but what about that?As long as they can show their strength, even if they cooperate with the devil, there is no problem.


    Outside the abandoned building.


    The witch passed away in a flash.


    ...


    Section 177.


    The fantasy Mita incident is not over yet.


    Following Chuharu Shiri''s investigation, Shirai Kuroko has solved six fantasies.


    Every fan of the Mitsui users has a very strong strength, if it weren''t for the space to move, Shirai Kuroko would probably not be able to beat them.


    However, even if the six users of Fantasy Mita were solved, it was of no effect, and the matter of Fantasy Mita was constantly fermenting.


    The number of users of Fantasy Mitte in Academy City is constantly increasing.


    The members of the Discipline Committee felt unprecedented pressure. Once left alone, these fantasy Mitte users would endanger the safety of Academy City.


    "Damn it!" Seeing the posts on the forum, Bai Jing Heizi punched the table with anger.


    There are a large number of people who want to obtain fantasy masters, many of them are people who utter Kyogen, and what''s more, they want to use the power of fantasy masters to change the world.


    Once they have truly mastered their power, it is definitely a disaster for ordinary people.


    "Student Shirai, don''t be angry. Many of these are my accounts. As long as the people selling Fantasy Mishou get the bait, we will be able to catch them and start directly from the source." Chuchun Shili smiled.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Baijing Kuroko was taken aback.


    Does Chuchun Shili still use this despicable method?This does not seem to be her style.


    Then she remembered Su Yu.


    "This is the method he taught you, right?" Baijing Kuroko looked at Chuchun Jiari.


    "Jun Su Yu said that to deal with this kind of person, we must do everything possible." Chuchun Shili whispered.

 615 Chapter 615 Gu Fa Meiweis Fear

    In the next few days.


    The number of users of Fantasy Mita continues to increase, and Shirai Kuroko has solved several sellers of Fantasy Mita, but it has no effect.


    To make matters worse, all the users of fantasy miracles discovered before have all entered an unknown state of sleep.


    This matter was blocked by the Academy City, and only the Commissioner for Discipline knew about it. Currently, those patients have been sent to special medical facilities for treatment.


    When Zuo Tian Leizi heard Chuchun Shili talk about this, his face paled with fright.


    If she had chosen to conceal it, and then used Fantasy Mita with a friend, then she should have fainted now.


    The matter of fantasizing Mita has not yet been resolved, and the storm of the group of incompetents has revived.


    Gufa Meiwei has received reports of several students being attacked. The attackers are the incompetent group of the tenth school district.


    And, they did use a device that could make the ability out of control.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at the report and didn''t know what to say.


    ...


    Section 177.


    Gufa Meiwei held the report in his hand and glanced at Su Yu beside him from time to time.


    Su Yu was drinking coffee and watching movies, looking very leisurely.


    "In early spring, we should go." Shirai Heizi stood up and said.


    When the lunch break is over, they should also continue to work.


    "Wait for me, Shirai-san." Chuchun Shili chased him out.


    As soon as the two left, Gufa Meiwei stood up and came to Su Yu.


    "Sorry!" She bent down.


    "I''m sorry? Is there anything you are sorry for me?" Su Yu didn''t even look at it.


    "As for the group of incompetents, I shouldn''t help them without knowing their current situation. I seriously violated the duty of the commissioner of discipline." Gufa Meiwei said seriously.


    "Other than that, is there anything else to say?" Su Yu put down the coffee cup and looked at her.


    "This matter is no longer something that the Commissioner of Discipline and Discipline can manage. The Academy City should send a security team. I want you to take action..."


    "Do you want me to take action to keep their lives safe?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Yes." Gufa Meiwei whispered.


    "Their behavior, no matter where it is placed, is considered a crime, but you want me to spare them?" Su Yu''s tone was cold.


    "I��"


    "I know you are stupid and stupid, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. In that case, let''s go, and I will take action personally and spare them. The price is that you have to agree to all my conditions." Su Yu Coldly.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face was happy.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun."


    At this moment, she didn''t know what Su Yu''s words meant.


    ...


    The tenth school district, the incompetent group.


    Su Yu and Gufa Meiwei walked out of the door of space and came to the abandoned building.


    "Huh?" The young man in the black jacket who came out of the abandoned building was slightly taken aback when he saw Gufa Meiwei.


    The same is true for Gufa Meiwei. She didn''t expect that the person leading the group of incompetents was actually the one who respected her before.


    "That''s all here, right?" Su Yu looked at the incompetents around him.


    "Who are you? You dare to come here. We are a group of incompetents. This is not a place where you can come." The young man in the black jacket frowned and looked at Su Yu.


    "I am the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council, responsible for dealing with all threats. You are now a threat. Originally, I planned to send you all to hell. Now, for her face, I will let you survive. "Su Yu was talking, flashing lightning in his hand.


    "The person in charge of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council? Ha ha, since you are a capable person, then you are dead!" The young man in the black jacket smiled and gave his men a look.


    There was a harsh sound.


    Gufa Meiwei''s body trembled, a little unsteady.


    "Is this the ability reduction device? It''s a good thing, but unfortunately, it doesn''t work for me." Su Yu raised his hand, and a flash of lightning fell.


    The "Boom" capability reduction device directly exploded.


    The fragments fell around, and a gust of hot wind stunned the surrounding members of the incompetent group.


    This thing is actually invalid to this person?What kind of ability is he?


    "Then, it''s up to you next." Su Yu''s hands flashed with lightning, looking at the people around him.


    "Run!" I don''t know who shouted, and most of the incompetent group members began to run away.


    "Stop! You all come back to me!" The young man in the black jacket was surprised.


    "No need to shout, they can''t escape." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    In the surrounding abandoned buildings, hundreds of young girls in Tokiwa Taichung school uniforms appeared, and they caught up with those who fled, and directly shocked them, causing them to lose their strength.


    Seeing this scene, the young man in the black jacket took out his weapon and pointed directly at Su Yu.


    "Do you think this kind of thing is useful for those with abilities?" Su Yu came to him step by step.


    The young man in the black jacket looked at Su Yu in front of him. The weapon in his hand fell to the ground. He dared not use this weapon for fear of angering Su Yu.


    "Bah Bah Bah Bah" Su Yu waved his hand, several electric currents directly caused all the members of the incompetent group to fall to the ground.


    Misaka sisters returned to the ring world through the space gate.


    Su Yu put away the door of space and looked at Gufa Meiwei.


    "They didn''t die, they just lost consciousness temporarily. Come with me. Next, it''s up to you to pay."


    Gufa Meiwei hurriedly followed Su Yu, feeling a little nervous, not knowing what Su Yu wanted her to do.


    Su Yu walked into the warehouse and sat on the shabby sofa.


    "Come here, don''t let me teach you."


    Gufa Meiwei''s face blushed, and she understood what Su Yu meant.


    She hesitated, came to Su Yu and sat down on her knees.


    Su Yu looked at the outside of the abandoned building. A young man was approaching here.


    Gufa Meiwei didn''t know anyone was approaching, so ashamed that he didn''t know what to say.


    "K" When the door of the abandoned building was pushed open, Gufa Meiwei was stunned.


    "Meiwei?" A familiar voice sounded.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face turned pale and looked back at each other with difficulty.


    "Meiwei, you..." The red-haired young man opened his mouth, some not knowing what to say.


    "I...I..." Gufa Meiwei didn''t know how to explain, the facts were already in front of her, how could she explain?


    "Did I tell you to stop?" Su Yu''s voice awakened Gu Fa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Su Yu, noticed the coldness on his face, remembered what had happened, and suddenly realized.


    This is a trap!


    "What you promised yourself must be done well." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted Gufa Meiwei''s small head.


    Gufa Meiwei''s tears fell, but he didn''t say anything, but continued with what was just now.


    "You are so soulless, don''t you know how to cherish a girl? Actually let her do this kind of thing!" The red-haired young man looked at Su Yu and said coldly.


    "She volunteered. By the way, the person she likes is you. She agreed to me for your sake." Su Yu said one word.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Su Yu in disbelief.

 616 Chapter 616 Follow-up of the Incompetent

    How does he know this?How does he know she likes him?


    Could it be that he knew all this from the beginning, and when he told her the information, he guessed that she would pass it on?


    "Yes, from the beginning, I knew that you liked him. So, I went to the 177th branch and told you the information, but you are the one who really made the choice." Su Yu looked down at Gu Fa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Su Yu with complicated eyes. She knew this kind of thing now, it was too late.


    "Hun Dan! Let go of Meiwei!" The red-haired young man ran over.


    "No! Don''t come here!" Gufa Meiwei yelled to him.


    "Witch." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The witch appeared in front of the red-haired young man and directly set him in place.


    "Your name is Black Wife Mianliu, did I make a mistake?" Su Yu smiled and looked at the red-haired young man.


    The black wife Mianliu looked at Su Yu and clenched her fists.


    "Jun Su Yu, please don''t hurt him, I am willing to do anything." Gufa Meiwei looked at Su Yu in fear.


    "I''m not a demon. After all, he is someone you liked in the past. How could I kill him?" Su Yu stroked Gufa Meiwei''s hair lightly.


    Gufa Meiwei breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Witch, blindfold his eyes and seal his actions, so that he can only hear the sound and can''t act." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Yes." The witch covered the black wife''s eyes with black mist, and wrapped him in the black mist.


    Gufa Meiwei had a bad premonition when he saw this scene.


    "You just said that you are willing to do everything, right?" Su Yu looked at Gufa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face was pale.


    "Don''t worry, I will not hurt him, I will only send him to a safe place." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at his smile and felt that he was completely a demon now.


    after an hour.


    Gufa Meiwei put on his clothes, and the tears on the corners of his eyes had not disappeared.


    The guards were already outside and began to clean the battlefield. Those in the incompetent group would be dropped out of school and sent out of the school city.


    Su Yu waved her hand, and the witch let go of her black wife Mian Liu.


    As soon as he regained his freedom, he did not rush to Su Yu immediately, but looked at Gufa Meiwei, not knowing what to say.


    He has been aware of her intentions since before, but he has not accepted it because he treats her as a younger sister.


    Later, because of that incident, he temporarily disappeared, and this time he came back to solve the problem of the incompetent group.


    Unexpectedly, the two would meet again in this way.


    "Please be kind to her." Black wife Mianliu knelt in front of Su Yu and said solemnly.


    There is no way to change things, and it is impossible for him to defeat Su Yu. In that case, it is better to satisfy Su Yu''s evil taste and bow his head to him. This might make Su Yu treat Gufa Meiwei better.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, and walked outside.


    Gufa Meiwei wiped away the tears and followed Su Yu.


    The black wife Mian Liu raised her head and looked at the back of Gufa Meiwei leaving.


    The guard walked through the door and took away the black wife Mian Liu.


    The problem of the incompetent group was resolved, and the ability reduction device had been destroyed by Su Yu. This matter was the first thing the team directly under the Academy City Council was responsible for, and Su Yu had already arranged the follow-up.


    The guard escorted the group of incompetent people to a warehouse, and Su Yu took Gufa Meiwei and stood in front of them.


    "Originally, I was going to send you to Anbu as experimental materials or subordinates, but she pleaded for you. Therefore, I will erase your memories and send them outside the Academy City, so that you can start a new life." Su Yu said.


    A group of people from the incapacity group looked at Gufa Meiwei beside Su Yu. People they knew expressed gratitude to her, and those who did not know thanked her.


    Gufa Meiwei lowered his head.


    "Line up and come one by one." Su Yu commanded them.


    The people of the incompetent group lined up quickly, passing in front of Su Yu one by one, leaving the warehouse with blank eyes, and riding the bus leading to the outside of the school city.


    Su Yu only needs to look at each other to instantly modify the other''s memory. This is the ability of a bee-eater.


    After half an hour.


    Only the black wife Mian Liu left in the warehouse.


    He came to Su Yu step by step.


    Su Yu looked at him, glanced at him, and activated his ability.


    The black wife''s eyes were dull, and she walked out of the warehouse.


    Gufa Meiwei looked up at his back.


    "Goodbye," she whispered.


    ...


    The affairs of the incompetent group ended successfully, and Su Yu and Gufa Meiwei were walking on their way home.


    "Humans are really weird sometimes, I obviously treat you so excessively, but you don''t hate me." Su Yu glanced at Gufa Meiwei.


    "I... I made the mistake first." Gufa Meiwei whispered.


    "Everything is something I designed, including my transfer to the 177th branch, and the same thing about Liu Bo Bimei." Su Yu confessed.


    "Her boyfriend would be like that, is it also because of you?" Gufa Meiwei looked directly into Su Yu''s eyes.


    "That was his own reason. I only expected that you would pass the information to the incompetent group, but I didn''t know who would pass the information." Su Yu shook his head.


    "So, everything is my fault." Gufa Meiwei bit his lip.


    "No, it''s not your fault, you are just too kind. However, after this incident, I hope you can grow up and do a good job as a member of the discipline committee." Su Yu held her little hand.


    Gufa Meiwei was taken aback and looked up at Su Yu.


    "From today, you are free, you can continue to serve as a commissioner of discipline, and you don''t need to accept my orders anymore. The same is true for Liu Bo Bimei." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really?" Gufa Meiwei said cautiously.


    "Of course it is true. However, the relationship between me and you has become like that, and I am a carefree person, so don''t try to run away from me." Su Yu pulled her into her arms and held her ears. Side way.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Su Yu who was close at hand, her face a little hot.


    "Next, let''s go to the supermarket together. Tonight, I will make dinner." Su Yu released her, took Gufa Meiwei''s little hand, and walked towards the supermarket.


    "Su Yujun, thank you." Gufa Meiwei couldn''t help but said.


    "I''m not a good person, so I don''t need to say thank you." Su Yu said without turning back.


    "I know, you are a gentle person." Gu Fa Meiwei looked at Su Yu''s back, thinking in her heart.


    If what she has done really needs to be investigated, the work of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline will definitely not be able to continue, and she may even be dropped out of school just like the incompetent group.


    Su Yu and Gufa Meiwei were walking around the supermarket. She was in a much better mood, and she naturally took Su Yu''s arm.


    The two bought good ingredients and came to Gufa Meiwei''s dormitory.


    Su Yu is responsible for making dinner, and Gufa Meiwei helps him handle the ingredients.


    When Liu Bimi came back, dinner was just finished.


    The three of them were sitting at the dining table, enjoying dinner.

 617 Chapter 617 Misaka Misuzus reasoning

    After dinner.


    Su Yu sits on the sofa, Gufa Meiwei sits on his left hand, and Liu Bimei sits on his right hand.


    There was no light in the room, and the movie rented by Bimei Liu was playing on the TV screen. It was a scary movie.


    Gufa Meiwei was so frightened that he hugged Su Yu''s arms tightly, and when he encountered a terrifying scene, he avoided his sight.


    Liu Bo Bimei was the same, holding Su Yu''s arm, never letting go.


    Su Yu felt a little pressure, looked at the two of them, and found that Gufa Meiwei was even better, probably because he was drinking Niunai every day.


    "If you are scared, forget it?" Su Yu said.


    "Although I am a little scared, I still want to keep watching." Gufa Meiwei whispered.


    "Me too." Liu Bo Bimei replied.


    "Let''s do it then." Su Yu retracted his hand and held the two slender waists.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face was red, but Liu Bo Bimei felt nothing. After all, she was shameful enough in front of Gufa Meiwei.


    "It''s really reliable to have Jun Su Yu here." Liu Chi Bimei said, leaning on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    Gufa Meiwei thought for a while, and leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    Su Yu looked at the girl in his arms and looked at the screen, but his hands became irregular.


    Gufa Meiwei felt that Su Yu''s hand was unable to watch the movie seriously, with a blush on his face, lowered his head.


    Not long after, she heard the voice of Liu Bo Bimei next to her.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..." Liu Bo Bimei slowly approached Su Yu.


    Gufa Meiwei took a sneak peek and found that they were kissing, and quickly lowered his head.


    Su Yu let go of Gu Fa Meiwei, holding Liu Chi Bimei, with no intention of evasive.


    "I...I''m going back to my room first..." Gufa Meiwei said, preparing to leave.


    Su Yu grabbed her little hand.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Su Yu''s hand, then looked at the state of the two, blushing.


    Liu Chi Bimei is very active, making Gufa Meiwei very passive.


    after an hour.


    Su Yu looked at Gufa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei blushed and fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Meiwei, how much have you learned?" Su Yu asked in her ear.


    Gufa Meiwei embarrassedly buried his head in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu hugged her into his arms, unceremoniously.


    ...


    late at night.


    Su Yu looked at the sleeping Gufa Meiwei and Liu Bimi, arranged his clothes and opened the door of space.


    Gufa Meiwei accepted him, which is equivalent to accepting Liu Bo Bimei. She should have expected this result.


    "Good night." Su Yu stood in front of the door and said, turned off the light, and walked into the door of space.


    As soon as he left, Gufa Meiwei opened his eyes.


    "Meiwei, how do you feel?" Liu Bo Bimei also opened her eyes.


    "I think I might have become a fool..."


    "Su Yujun is a very attractive man, you become stupid in front of him, but to him, you will feel that you are very cute." Liu Bo Bimei smiled.


    "I''m not cute at all..."


    "Meiwei, you are so cute, dumb and cute, you have fallen into Su Yujun''s trap like this, and you won''t be able to get out for a lifetime."


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    "My situation is different from yours. I have always been gentle. In fact, I have imagined that kind of thing many times. I am a bad woman."


    "Bimei..."


    "Take a rest early, Meiwei, you who work by his side will definitely be bullied by him often. Remember to be prepared, otherwise..."


    Gufa Meiwei''s face was flushed, and she understood what she meant, that kind of thing should indeed be prepared.


    "Speaking of which, what Meiwei said just now is really interesting." Liu Chi Bimei covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Bimei..." Gufameiwei lowered her head in shame.


    ...


    Misaka Misuzu''s room.


    When Su Yu arrived here, Misaka Misuzu was already asleep.


    He looked at Misaka Mireu''s sleeping face, got into the bed and hugged her.


    "Su Yu-kun, what happened in the past few days is your plan, right?" Misaka Meiling said.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, did Misaka Misuzu already know?


    "I went back to the Academy City, and you took care of them here, and I was in charge of taking care of them. That Qiuyue contacted me. All of this is your plan, right?" Misaka Misuzu said slowly.


    "It''s up to now, let you know, there is nothing." Su Yu hugged Misaka Miri tightly.


    "It''s really nothing, because I''m already in the game. Even if I struggle, it won''t help. On the contrary, I will be more controlled by you." Misaka Miri sighed.


    "You are very smart. Now, the only thing you can do is to take good care of Misaka''s sisters and pretend that we have nothing to do with each other." Su Yu blew a breath in Misaka Miling''s ear.


    "Why are you doing this?" Misaka Mireu said in silence.


    "Why do you think I would do this?" Su Yu wanted to hear her opinion.


    "Is it because of Mikoto?" Misaka Miling turned around and looked at Su Yu.


    "Congratulations, you are right." Su Yu looked down at her.


    "Don''t you think you are bad? Are you not Mikoto''s boyfriend? If she knew about this, what would you think she would think? Are you not afraid of her being angry?" Misaka Misuzu asked continuously.


    "If I''m afraid, then I won''t do this kind of thing." Su Yu replied.


    "When are you going to lock me up?" Misaka Misuzu said lightly.


    "How about the whole life?" Su Yu smiled.


    Misaka Misuzu clenched her small fist.


    "Just kidding, if you want to leave, you can, but you can''t leave now." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "Then when can I leave?" Misaka Misuzu said coldly.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Misaka Miri looked at him and closed her eyes.


    She refused this kind of thing, and it had no effect, it would only cause Su Yu''s dissatisfaction.


    After all, this is not the first time.


    ...


    after an hour.


    On the corridor.


    Misaka Meiling blushed and glared at Su Yu.


    "Don''t worry, there is no one here. Those maids have already retreated to the next floor, and the illusion outside the window has also been cancelled." Su Yu smiled and looked at Misaka Miri.


    "Don''t go too far." Misaka Miri clenched her small fist.


    "You said so, in fact, what I think in my heart, I know clearly, because I still have the ability to master it." Su Yu came to her and hugged her.


    Misaka Meiling was shy and angry, and she was a little scared in her heart. Su Yu was like a monster and didn''t need any rest.


    "The scenery here is not bad, right?" Su Yu pointed out the window.


    Misaka Misuzu looked out the window, the original urban architecture has now become a different scene.


    She felt something before she could think about it.


    Afterwards, Misaka Meiling looked back at Su Yu, this soul is pale!


    Su Yu ignored her eyes, he clearly grasped Misaka Miling''s psychology, and he understood what Misaka Miling was thinking.


    Although she was very resistant on the surface, in fact, she was very cooperative.


    Just like just now, Su Yu opened the door of the room and let her walk down the corridor. She just hesitated for a moment, and did not refuse.

 618 Chapter 618 Gu Fa Meiwei is sick

    The next day, early morning.


    Misaka Misuzu''s room.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Su Yu beside her.


    Last night, Su Yu took her to the Ring World and went to the palace in the Demon King City.


    Misaka Mireu believed that Su Yu absolutely possessed power comparable to a god, and she really had no way to deal with such a person.


    However, just following Su Yu in this way, he might be even more excessive, especially since he is still Misaka Mikoto''s boyfriend.


    After thinking about it for a while, Misaka Mireu knew Su Yu''s nasty thoughts, and she could even think of what she would face in the future.


    "Damn it..."


    Misaka Meiling looked at Su Yu with a bitter expression on her face.


    "Who do you think is the hateful guy?" Su Yu suddenly opened his eyes and smiled at Misaka Miling.


    "Of course it is you." Misaka Meiling glared at Su Yu.


    "Last night, you didn''t say that, I remember you were in my palace..."


    "Don''t say it!" Misaka Misuzu said with shame, remembering what she said at that time.


    "If you don''t tell, don''t tell." Su Yu smiled and approached Misaka Miri.


    "It''s morning now, I...I''m going to teach those kids..."


    "I may not be able to come tonight, so I still have time now." Su Yu hugged her.


    "You... can''t you think of other things in your mind?" Misaka Mirin pushed Su Yu.


    "Other things? Rice?" Su Yu pretended to be stupid.


    "You are so soulless! If you dare to do that, I will definitely...never let you go!" Misaka Meiling was ashamed and angry when she heard Su Yu''s words.


    "I''m a little hungry and want to eat rice bowls, is there anything wrong?" Su Yu looked innocent.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. If the kid finds out about our affairs, she will definitely collapse." Misaka Misuzu clenched her small fist.


    "Don''t worry, I will avoid that situation." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "You are really a scumbag!" Misaka Misuzu gave up the struggle.


    "You also enjoy it..."


    "I...I didn''t enjoy it!"


    "Is Tsao Jiao a family biography of Misaka?"


    "Who do you say is Tsundere?!"


    "I''ll give Mikoto a call now, so be quiet."


    "What did you say? You...um"


    ...


    Section 177.


    When Su Yu arrived, Baijing Heizi and Chuchun Shili happened to start patrolling.


    In the room, only Gufa Meiwei and Su Yu were left.


    Gufa Meiwei sat at her desk and glanced at Su Yu, his face flushed.


    She was afraid that Su Yu would do strange things to her in the office, but she also had little expectations.


    This morning, on the way here, she was thinking about this kind of thing.


    Baijing Heizi and Chuchun Shili are always absent these days. Although Su Yu is absent most of the time, he sometimes stays here until the afternoon.


    If Su Yu acted on her at this time, she would definitely not refuse.


    However, this is the branch of the Commission for Discipline and Discipline. Once discovered, it will become an incredible thing.


    The phone on the "jingle bell" table rang.


    Gufa Meiwei quickly answered the phone.


    "Hello, this is the 177th branch of the Commission for Discipline and Discipline, do you have..."


    "Did something happen?" the person on the other side asked in confusion.


    "No...nothing, I just found a cockroach, please don''t care, just keep talking." Gufa Meiwei blushed and glanced at Su Yu.


    Su Yu sat very close to her, one hand was a bit irregular.


    "I''m going to talk about the fantasy mate. I heard that the 177th branch has solved multiple fantasy mate users..."


    Gufa Meiwei did not speak, or even heard what the other party was saying. She leaned against Su Yu''s arms, holding the phone in one hand, not daring to make any sound.


    "So, we want to get the assistance of the 177th branch, can we?" The person on the other side talked for a few minutes and finally asked.


    Gufa Meiwei covered her mouth and didn''t hear the other party at all.


    Seeing this, Su Yu answered the phone.


    "Gufa classmate? Gufa classmate?" the person on the other side called out a few words.


    "I am the head of the 177th branch and the head of the direct team of the Academy City Council, Su Yu. I heard your words very clearly. I refuse your request." Su Yu said directly.


    "Master Su Yu, we really need help..."


    "I will take over this matter. You don''t need to take care of it. Please pass this sentence to the headquarters of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline." Su Yu finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face flushed, and her breathing was a little abnormal.


    If you continue to talk like this, she probably can''t help it.


    "What''s wrong? Meiwei, his face is so red?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    Gufa Meiwei was too ashamed to look at him.


    "Are you sick? Let me see." Su Yu smiled slightly and approached her.


    Gufa Meiwei closed his eyes, only to find that Su Yu was just touching her forehead and didn''t mean to kiss.


    "It''s hot, Meiwei must be ill, should you leave early today?" Su Yu asked with a look of concern.


    Gufa Meiwei didn''t know how to answer, what did Su Yu mean?


    "Ding Dong Ding Dong" came the door bell outside the door.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll pick up the express." Su Yu retracted his hand, smiled and got up and left.


    "Su Yujun, your hand..." Gufa Meiwei reminded, her face a little hot.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. You should wash your hands frequently." Su Yu glanced at his hands and smiled meaningfully.


    Gufa Meiwei turned his head, not daring to see Su Yu.


    A ball of water appeared in Su Yu''s hand, washed his hands, and came to the door.


    "Your courier, please sign for it." A woman stood outside the door.


    Su Yu closed the door after signing for the express.


    He came to the side of Gufa Meiwei step by step, and put the courier beside Gufa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at the courier, with some doubts, not knowing what was inside.


    Until she saw the shipping company, she was too embarrassed to look up.


    "Ahem, Meiwei is sick, I am still somewhat confident in medical skills, I happen to have a health room there, let''s go back." Su Yu coughed twice to hide his embarrassment.


    "Su Yujun, it''s still working time." Gufa Meiwei''s voice was very small.


    "How can I still work when I''m sick? How can I just let it go because your forehead is so hot?" Su Yu said solemnly.


    Gufa Meiwei stopped talking, too ashamed to know what to say.


    Su Yu obviously wanted to act as a doctor, and she must be a patient.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely heal you." Su Yu waved his hand, opened the door of space, held Gufa Meiwei, and walked in.


    On the other side of the door of space is indeed the health room of the hilltop villa.


    Gufa Meiwei and Su Yu walked into the health room. She saw the clothes that Su Yu had prepared, and her head was buried in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Ahem, Meiwei, call me again when you change your clothes." Su Yu put down Gufa Meiwei and walked out the door.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at the closed door and then at the clothes.


    A few seconds later, Gufa Meiwei chose one of them.

 619 Chapter 619 Fantasy Master Creator

    Lunch break.


    Section 177.


    "What are you talking about? You are taking over this matter? Are you going to deal with the Fantasy Mitsu incident?" Baijing Kuroko was stunned when he heard Su Yu''s words while eating lunch.


    "Yes, with the strength of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, the situation can no longer be controlled. I can only solve it." Su Yu nodded.


    "I and Chuchun have caught a lot of Fantasy Mitsu users, and other branches are also investigating very hard. Are you denying our efforts when you take over now?" Shirai Kuroko said with a small fist.


    "No, I didn''t deny your efforts. You and Chuchun worked hard for this matter. Of course I know about this kind of thing." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then you have to take over..."


    "That''s why I will take over. You two have worked so hard, so hard, but still can''t find any clues, I feel sorry for you." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted Bai Jingheizi''s head.


    Bai Jing Heizi''s face turned red, and then he patted Su Yu''s hand.


    "After all, your power is limited. I already have clues based on your existing intelligence. Next, I will act. When the fantasy miracle incident is resolved, I will announce that you are involved and will not forget yours. Work hard." Su Yu smiled.


    "I don''t care about that kind of thing." Baijing Kuroko muttered.


    "Do you have to participate in this matter?" Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Can you let me participate?" Baijing Kuroko''s eyes lit up.


    "I can let you participate, but what good do I have? If there is no good, I won''t let you participate, lest you share our credit." Su Yu joked.


    "Benefits? What benefits do you want?" Baijing Kuroko looked wary.


    "Well, of course... just call me a elder brother." Su Yu looked at the shy expressions of Bai Jing Heizi and Chuchun Shili, and said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Bai Jing Heizi''s expression was a little surprised.


    Early Spring Shili was also stunned, but Su Yu''s conditions were so simple.


    Gufa Meiwei smiled.


    If Su Yu really said what they expected, it would not be Su Yu.


    Although he is more carefree, he will never go too far in the face of Shirai Kuroko and Chuchun Shiri.


    Facing them, he will be very gentle.


    "If you don''t call, forget it." Su Yu finished speaking and closed the lunch box.


    "Brother...Brother Sir..."


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear clearly." Su Yu said deliberately.


    "Brother!"


    "Huh? I still can''t hear clearly." Su Yu''s face was full of smiles.


    "Brother!" Baijing Heizi said loudly.


    "Heiko..." Misaka Mikoto who had just walked in the door was stunned.


    "My sister, why are you here?" Baijing Kuroko''s face flushed.


    "I was called by Su Yu-kun. Su Yu-kun hasn''t told me what the matter is." Misaka Mikoto smiled.


    Baijing Heizi looked at Su Yu.


    "This person is the person behind the illusion of the Mitsu incident. I will send the witch and the gods of the fire to assist you. It is up to you to stop this incident." Su Yu took out a document and placed it. On the table.


    "Mushan Chunsheng?" x3.


    ...


    In the afternoon, in a hospital.


    Chuchun Shili waited nervously for the target to appear.


    Shirai Kuroko and Misaka Mikoto are hidden in the corner, Misaka Mikoto is dressed in cool clothes and a hat.


    Kamikari Kaori and Witch are waiting.


    "In early spring, the goal appeared." Shirai Heizi reminded.


    Chuchun Shili received Shirai Heiko''s reminder through the earphones, raised his head, and saw a lazy brunette woman with a lazy face.


    The brunette woman seemed to have not slept well, with heavy dark circles on her eyes, walking towards this side step by step.


    Chuchun Shili watched her getting closer, and when she was in front of her, she stood up.


    Mushan Chunsheng looked at Chuchun Shiri who suddenly stood up, looking at her suspiciously.


    "Hello, I am the Discipline Committee Member of the 177th Branch. There are some things I need to find out about. Please come with me." Chuchun Shili said seriously.


    Mu Shan Chunsheng was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline to come to him so quickly.


    "I need to go back to my office and tidy up some things. My clothes are also in the office. Can I change clothes?" Mushan Chunsheng asked.


    "Of course you can, but please don''t act rashly." Chuchun Shili nodded.


    "Are you the only one to come to see me? There should be a companion hiding in the dark?" Mushan Chunsheng said while walking towards the office.


    "This has nothing to do with you." Chuchun Shili felt tightly.


    "Sure enough, is anyone hiding in the dark? However, if you want to catch me, at least some more people will come." Mu Shan Chunsheng smiled.


    "At the moment you are only suspected. We have no evidence to prove that you are a criminal." Chuchun Shili explained.


    "Is there no evidence?" Mushan Chunsheng muttered, and said nothing.


    Chuchun Shili''s eyes fixed on her.


    In Mushan Chunsheng''s office.


    She was changing her clothes and took a look at Chuchun Li who was always staring at her.


    "Even if you are a little girl, I will be shy when you look at me like this."


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Chuchun Shili reacted, turning his back to Mushan Chunsheng.


    Mushan Chunsheng watched her turn around, took out the phone, and quickly pressed something.


    When she turned around again, she had put her phone in the cabinet.


    "Let''s go." Mu Shan Chunsheng said to Chuchun Shili.


    "Yeah." Chuchun Shili nodded, and walked to the door.


    According to the plan, the next step is the focus.


    The two came to the parking lot, Mushan Chunsheng was in charge of driving, Chuchun Shili took the seat of the co-pilot.


    "So, where are we going now?" Mushan Chunsheng asked.


    "Go to this place." Chuchun Shili took out the tablet and handed it to Mu Shan Chunsheng.


    Looking at that position, Mu Shan Chunsheng understood everything in his heart.


    It was an open area with no people or facilities around, and even if there was a battle there, it would not affect other people.


    Mu Shan Chunsheng didn''t speak any more, and drove the car toward this open area.


    Chuchun Shili breathed a sigh of relief, and it seemed that Mushan Chunsheng was really the same as Su Yu said, very cooperative.


    "I think you are a good person." Chuchun Shili hesitated and turned off the headphones.


    "Good person? Am I a good person?" Mu Shan Chunsheng glanced at her.


    "I don''t know, but you feel so kind to me, like a teacher..."


    "Teacher?" Mu Shan Chunsheng''s eyes were a little nostalgic.


    "If... If you have something unspeakable, I might be able to help you." Chuchun Shili said seriously.


    "With you, it is impossible to solve my problem." Mu Shan Chunsheng said without hesitation.


    "I really don''t have that kind of ability, but my boyfriend is an absolute capable person, and he will definitely be able to help you." Chuchun Shili said with courage.


    "Absolutely capable?" Mu Shan Chunsheng was startled.

 620 Chapter 620: Mu Shan Chunshengs Ability

    In the early spring, Shi Li said the word boyfriend, her face was slightly hot, and she felt a little grateful. Fortunately, she turned off the headphones.


    If it was heard by Misaka Mikoto, it would be a bit bad.


    "Academy City has no absolute ability at all. If there is, it will definitely break the current pattern and make the Academy City become his own territory." Mu Shan Chunsheng said in silence for a long time.


    As a researcher, she knows exactly what the absolute ability represents, that represents absolute power, and no one can defeat it.


    "He is really an absolute man..." Chuchun Shili defended.


    "Then let him come to see me, as long as he can prove that he is an absolute capable person, I will tell him everything." Mu Shan Chunsheng said seriously.


    Chuchun Shili opened his mouth, somewhat speechless.


    Su Yu has already handed over this matter to them. She is going to trouble Su Yu now, doesn''t it mean she didn''t help?


    "Sure enough, it''s a fake, the person of absolute ability is just a lie that your boyfriend lied to you." Mushan Chunsheng said lightly.


    "No, no, Su Yujun is not that kind of person!" Chuchun Shili clenched his small fist.


    "What kind of person he is has nothing to do with me. You don''t understand what I am after, and it is impossible to understand me." Mu Shan Chunsheng''s eyes sharpened.


    The destination is getting closer and closer.


    "So, do you admit that you are behind the fantasy Mitsu incident?" Chuchun Shili said with a tight heart.


    "Yes." Mushan Chunsheng no longer concealed it.


    "So many students are still in a coma, what on earth are you doing?" Chuchun Shili couldn''t understand.


    Mushan Chunsheng didn''t answer, just clenched the steering wheel.


    "If you give up your plan now, I can help you fight for the lightest punishment." Chuchun Shili looked directly at Mushan Chunsheng.


    "I have only one thing to do. For this matter, no matter how many people are sacrificed or whoever is the enemy, I will carry on it." Mu Shan Chunsheng took a deep breath.


    "You..." Chuchun Shili clenched her small fist, and the persuasion really failed.


    "Chih" Mushan Chunsheng stepped on the brake.


    Chuharu Shiri looked at Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko on the road and lowered his head.


    "This thing is for you to wake them up. This is not my intention." Mushan Chunsheng handed Chuchun Shili a USB flash drive and got out of the car.


    Chuchun Shili is holding a USB flash drive, not knowing what it is for.


    Harubu Kiyama stood in front of the car, looking at Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko.


    "Super-electromagnetic gun?"


    "Do you know me?" Misaka Mikoto asked.


    "You are a super power person, very famous, how could I not know you?" Mu Shan Chunsheng said, with lightning in his hand.


    "Sure enough, just like Su Yujun said, Fantasy Master can turn her into a superpower." Shirai Kuroko muttered.


    "Heizi, then, leave it to me." Misaka Mikoto said slowly.


    "Well, elder sister, please." Bai Jing Heizi flashed, flashed, appeared beside the car.


    "Just use you to test how far I have reached." Mushan Chunsheng glanced at Chuchun Shili and walked toward the clearing.


    Misaka Mikoto stared at her and went up to the clearing.


    "Student Shirai, I think Mushan Chunsheng is not a bad person." Chuchun Shili got off the driveway.


    "I think so too. There must be a reason for Su Yujun to let you contact her." Bai Jing Heizi nodded.


    "Reason?" Chuchun Shili looked at the U disk in his hand and suddenly realized.


    On the clearing.


    The battle between Misaka Mikoto and Kiyama Harubu began.


    Harubo Kiyama possesses all the abilities of a fantasy miracle user, directly allowing her to reach the point where she is close to a superpower.


    Although Misaka Mikoto only has electrical abilities, he is not a vegetarian.


    The battle between the two was very exciting.


    Kamikazuhoori and the witch watched the battle, as long as that thing appeared, they would take action.


    ...


    In a certain hospital.


    Su Yu looked at the sleeping Zhongfu Shengfan, she was like a sleeping beauty, she remained conscious, but could not move.


    "Can you hear me?" Su Yu shook her little hand.


    Chongfu Shengfan, who was sleeping, heard Su Yu''s voice and felt like a beam of light shined in the darkness.


    She saw Su Yu, his smile was still so charming.


    "My Sleeping Beauty, let me wake you up now." Su Yu said, lowering his head.


    She stayed for a while, and then she recovered.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "Welcome back��"


    Chongfu Shengfan hugged Su Yu tightly.


    "I''m so scared, I thought I would die like that."


    "With me, how could you die? My Sleeping Beauty, now, you are all right." Su Yu whispered and patted her on the back.


    Chongfu Shengfan felt the warmth in Su Yu''s arms, wiped away the tears, and leaned his small head on his shoulder.


    Su Yu was holding a heavy sail, and after a few minutes, both hands were a little irregular.


    Chongfu Shengfan''s face flushed, but he did not refuse, pretending not to know the same.


    Seeing her acquiescence, Su Yu was no longer polite.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is still a hospital, if someone comes..."


    "Don''t worry. There are guards patrolling outside, and I have instructed them not to disturb me unless it is a particularly important matter." Su Yu chuckled.


    Chongfu province Fan Qiao flushed, her head down.


    "You use Fantasy Mate, you have stronger power, in fact, you just become someone else''s use of props..." Su Yu explained the matter of Fantasy Mate.


    Chongfu Shengfan''s face turned pale, and he didn''t expect Fantasy Mishou to be such a thing.


    "It''s okay now. Someone has already dealt with the fantasy miracle incident. We can just celebrate." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    Chongfu Shengfan''s face is flushed, celebrate?Is this kind of thing a celebration?


    "Do you miss me?" Su Yu asked.


    Chongfu Shengfan nodded. She was in a coma, thinking about Su Yu all the time, looking forward to Su Yu''s rescue.


    "Really good." Su Yu smiled and lowered his head.


    Chongfu Shengfan closed his eyes, very cooperative.


    ...


    On the corridor of the hospital.


    The blue-haired woman was wearing a combat uniform with a cold face.


    Suddenly being transferred here, responsible for protecting the users of Fantasy Mita, has already made her feel very troublesome. Unexpectedly, there is still such a weak boss.


    She looked at the ward Su Yu walked into, and remembered what Su Yu said just now.


    If she dared to disturb Su Yu, Su Yu would definitely make her lose her current position.


    She felt angry when she thought of this sentence.


    The girl in the ward lost consciousness, Su Yu walked in now, and everyone knew what would happen.


    As a guard, she couldn''t protect the students inside. This made her feel very angry, but somewhat helpless.


    She is very clear about the consequences of a momentary impulse.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan, let me go." A voice sounded.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan looked at the black-haired woman who was talking.

 621 Chapter 621

    In the iron decoration, she is Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s subordinate, a guard.


    At the same time, he is also a teacher.


    "Iron suit, sit down." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui shook his head.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan, we are the guards, responsible for protecting the students in the school city. However, there are students who are hurt in front of our eyes. How can we just ignore it?" Tie Jiali said seriously.


    "The other party is the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council. Even if we break in, I am afraid it will not affect the other party''s status. The girl in question will probably still be biased towards each other..."


    "This... how is it possible?" There was something in the iron decoration that couldn''t believe it.


    "You are still young, and Academy City is not as simple as you think. Once you break in, the lightest punishment is to be dismissed by Academy City." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui sighed.


    "Even so, I have to break in. This is what I mean to be a guard." There was silence in the iron decoration.


    "The other party will probably take you away and put you in custody. At that time, no one will save you." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui reminded.


    "Huh?" The iron embellishment flushed, and stopped.


    "You go patrol over there and leave it to me here." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui pointed to the corner. In this corridor, there were only two of them.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan, then you..."


    "I''m fine, I know someone from the Academy Urban Council, and he can''t be too much." Huang Quanchuan Aiho waved his hand and walked to the ward focusing on Fu Shengfan.


    "I''ll go with you." The iron decoration hesitated.


    "Well then, don''t make any strange noises just because you are shy." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui reminded.


    The two came to the door.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui took a deep breath.


    "Master Su Yu, we have very important things to report."


    No sound came from the room.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui frowned, did the other party pay attention to her?


    "It''s rude, Master Su Yu." Huang Quanchuan said loudly, placing one hand on the door and opening it directly.


    As soon as she opened the door, she was stunned.


    Seeing the situation in the room in the iron decoration, he covered his face in shame.


    Because Chongfu Shengfan had his back to the door and Su Yu had arranged a soundproof barrier, they did not find them.


    Su Yu looked at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui without any intention of avoiding it.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan glanced at Chongfu Shengfan, her eyes were a little puzzled. Isn''t she a fantasizing Mitsui user, in a coma?


    Could it be that Su Yu and her are in a relationship?


    "When are you going to see?" Su Yu''s voice reached Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s ears.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan only reacted at this time, his face was hot, and he lowered his head, afraid to look again.


    "Master Su Yu, isn''t she a fantasizing Mita user, she is in a coma? Also, what is the relationship between you?"


    "Do I need to report to you about my affairs?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Don''t dare, it''s just... you, as the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council, please pay attention to your behavior." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui raised his head and looked directly at Su Yu.


    There was doubt in the iron decoration, Su Yu obviously did not make a sound, why Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui seemed to be talking to Su Yu?


    "As a guard, you should pay attention to your behavior, Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, right? I remember your name." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Thank you for remembering my name. Then, please explain the situation, otherwise, I will report it to the Academy Urban Council immediately." Huang Quanchuan Aiho said unceremoniously.


    "Although she is not my girlfriend, but this is her voluntary matter." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Volunteer? Please immediately disarm your ability now. I need to ask her personally." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui continued with his power and not forgiving.


    "You came to bother me, but in this state, let me stop. Excuse me, if she is voluntary, how do you plan to apologize to me?" Su Yu said coldly.


    "I will apologize on my knees and resign." Huang Quanchuan Aiho stepped forward.


    "What does this kind of thing have to do with me? Unless you replace her..."


    "Please pay attention to your speech!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui clenched her small fist and said.


    "Sorry, I am a person with the ability of the mental department. Only the two of us can hear my speech." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui only noticed the suspicious look in the iron embellishment at this time. She glanced at Zhongfu Shengfan again, a little hesitant.


    Su Yu has already said that he is a person with mental ability, and she will lose.


    Those with this ability can definitely easily distort the facts and change the girl''s mind.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan?" Blushing in the iron decoration.


    "Let''s go." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui turned and said.


    "Yes." The iron decoration said subconsciously.


    "My next goal is your subordinate, she is clumsy, I like it very much." Su Yu''s voice sounded in Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s mind.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan stopped and looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "I forgot to introduce myself, I am an absolute person, as long as I am willing, like this." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The eyes were dull in the iron decoration, and he walked towards Su Yu.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s face changed drastically. Absolutely capable?how can that be?


    She grabbed the iron embellishment, but couldn''t stop her from moving.


    Iron Decoration wanted to go to Su Yu''s side, struggling frantically.


    "You know, why don''t I use it directly on you?" Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui gritted her teeth and looked at him, she knew that this was Su Yu deliberately let her choose.


    "Congratulations, you guessed it right, then, let''s choose now." Su Yu looked at her with interest.


    "A scum like you is not worthy to be the head of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council!" Huang Quanchuan Aiho said with a small fist.


    "I will give you ten seconds to think. After ten seconds, you can only watch." Su Yu smiled like a demon.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan looked at the iron decoration, and knew that Su Yu could not be stopped. The Absolute Ability was something she could not reach, but...


    She glanced at her weapon. If she used this, she might be able to solve Su Yu.


    Absolutely capable, or mental type, should not be able to prevent such a physical attack.


    However, she never used this thing to hurt anyone.


    "three two��"


    "I promise you!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui said quickly.


    "The game is over." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The iron decoration recovered and looked at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui with some doubts.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan, why are you holding me?"


    "Iron suit, don''t ask anything, go guard the corridor and don''t let anyone come over." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui said, preparing to walk into the ward.


    "Ka" the door of the ward closed.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan was taken aback.


    "Young man, you still have to pay attention to your body, let''s talk about it next time." Su Yu''s voice came.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan''s expression was a bit wrong, and then he looked at the door of the ward with shame.


    "Hun Dan!" She realized that Su Yu probably didn''t have that kind of thought at all, she was just scaring her.

 622 Chapter 622 The Appearance of Fantasy Beasts

    When Su Yu came out of the ward.


    Chongfu Shengfan was wearing a sailor school uniform and followed behind him.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui looked at Su Yu coldly, with a blush on his face in the iron decoration.


    The blush on Chongfu Shengfan''s face has not faded. She doesn''t know what happened behind her in Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and Iron Dress, but she simply feels shy.


    "Master Su Yu, since you can recover her, you can definitely recover other students, right?" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui looked directly at Su Yu.


    "This, forgive me for rejecting. The way I wake her is like waking up a sleeping beauty. How can this method be used for boys?" Su Yu shook his head.


    "That''s the case. However, I believe you will do what Su Yu-sama is so kind and saving people." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui smiled after hearing this.


    "So, Captain Huang Quanchuan is also willing? If you have this ability?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Of course, if I had this ability, I would definitely not waste my ability." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui nodded.


    "Then I will feel at ease. Actually, I myself am relatively uncomfortable with intimate contact, unless it is someone I like. Since Captain Huang Quanchuan is willing to save people, then I will lend you my ability temporarily. All I need is a kiss. , You can wake up the sleeping students." Su Yu smiled and said to Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s face is stiff, can her ability be transferred?


    "Come on, I will transfer the ability to you." Su Yu said, walking towards Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui took a step back subconsciously, she didn''t have that kind of consciousness, just wanted to make Su Yu speechless.


    "It seems that you are nothing more than that." Su Yu came to Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and said in her ear.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan stared at Su Yu, flushing on his face.


    "Okay, you''re an adult, don''t be like children, I have prepared a plan for how to wake them up." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Then please Master Su Yu hurry up to wake up these students." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui said seriously.


    "The battle should be over, let''s go and take a look." Su Yu waved his hand and a door appeared in front of him.


    He opened the door and looked at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui.


    "Iron Suit, you stay here, continue to protect the students, I will go and see." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui hesitated.


    "Yes, Captain Huang Quanchuan." The iron decoration bowed.


    Su Yu and Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui walked into the door, but the door disappeared.


    "What a weird ability..." The iron decoration said with a face full of surprise.


    Chongfu Shengfan sat in a chair, quietly waiting for Su Yu to return.


    ...


    On the clearing.


    The battle between Misaka Mikoto and Kiyama Haruyo reached a feverish state.


    To be precise, it should be Misaka Mikoto and Fantasy Beast.


    The so-called fantasy beasts are monsters that have assembled the abilities of all fantasy mate users.


    Kiyama Haruyo was defeated by Misaka Mikoto, causing his abilities to run away and releasing a fantasy beast.


    This is what Su Yu expected.


    After all, Mushan Chunsheng is just an ordinary person, but she has mastered the power of the superpower level, and did not run away immediately, it is all her luck.


    There is a limit to the abilities that humans can master, and the upper limit is different for each individual. The thing that determines the limit is mental power.


    Misaka Mikoto is a real superpower, and her mental power is far beyond ordinary people, which has caused her to master a lot of energy, which is unimaginable.


    The power of the fantasy beast is more than that of Misaka Mikoto, and its energy exceeds that of Misaka Mikoto after consumption.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the fantasy beast and felt a deep pressure.


    A door appeared on the road far away.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and Su Yu walked out.


    As soon as she walked out the door, she saw the fantasy beast, her face changed slightly.


    "This is the final form of Fantasy Mita. It gathered the abilities and energies of most students and became what it is now." Su Yu introduced.


    "Then what shall we do now? Shall we mobilize guards to fight it?" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui asked.


    "If you want the guards to come and die, just call them." Su Yu shrugged.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan stagnated, indeed, the guards did not have the strength and weapons to defeat it.


    "My task is to resolve this incident, so, wait for me here, and wait until the evening, I will find you to drink." Su Yu said, walking towards the fantasy beast.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan looked at his back, is she an absolute capable person?What is his strength?


    Baijing Heizi and Chuchun Shili also noticed Su Yu, and they were relieved to see him coming.


    The battle between Misaka Mikoto and the fantasy beast was very difficult, and they were very worried about Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto in the open space was a little unwilling to see Su Yu. She knew that Su Yu''s arrival represented their failure.


    "You have done well enough, and if you give you some more time, you might really be able to beat it, provided they help." Su Yu came to Misaka Mikoto and said softly.


    "Their help?" Misaka Mikoto had some doubts in her eyes.


    "Are you really an absolute person?" Mu Shan Chunsheng staggered over, staring at Su Yu.


    When the space gate appeared, she was shocked.


    That kind of space system ability is definitely not a person with great ability, nor is it a person with super ability.


    "Please explain to Mikoto." Su Yu raised his hand, and a purple barrier directly imprisoned the fantasy beast.


    The current fantasy beasts are not complete, what he needs is a complete fantasy beast.


    "The girl with a wreath on her head over there holds the treatment program in her hand. As long as the treatment program is played near the fantasy Mitte users, it will wake them up and interrupt its energy supply..."


    Misaka Mikoto heard what Haruno Kiyama said, and looked towards Chuharu Shiri.


    "Then I will let Chuchun send the treatment procedure over there now."


    She finally understood what Su Yu''s words meant.


    If the healing program is not played, the users of the fantasy miracle will not be able to interrupt the energy supply of the fantasy beast and fight a monster with infinite energy. Her probability of winning is very small.


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome. My goal is to see a complete fantasy beast and defeat it." Su Yu grabbed Misaka Mikoto''s little hand.


    "What are you talking about?" Mu Shan Chunsheng was stunned.


    "I actually knew the truth about the fantasy miracle incident a long time ago, but I was not responsible at that time. Now, when I take over this matter, the situation has changed. One of my abilities is to replicate the opponent''s abilities." Su Yu Smile at her.


    His pupils shrank, copying his opponent''s abilities?He knew the truth about Fantasy Mitsu, but he didn''t stop it, but wanted to see a complete fantasy beast?


    "This person is definitely not a good person!"


    "I''m still a person with mental ability, and I have the ability to read minds." Su Yu looked at Mu Shan Chunsheng.


    Mu Shan Chunsheng was stunned, Su Yu also knew what she was thinking about?

 623 Chapter 623: Mu Shan Chunshengs Secret

    Su Yu looked at Mu Shan Chunsheng who was dumbfounded, and said nothing.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you defeat it? It''s not completely physical now, it''s already so difficult to deal with..."


    "Mikoto, don''t you believe in my strength?" Su Yu interrupted Misaka Mikoto.


    "No...No, I''m just worried that it will become too strong and it will bring greater disaster to the school city." Misaka Mikoto said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, there is no existence that can defeat me in this world." Su Yu patted her little head.


    When Misaka Mikoto heard Su Yu''s words, she didn''t feel at ease at all, but was even more worried.


    "Even if you are an absolute ability person, you may not be able to defeat it. I have not calculated its appearance, but its full strength should not be weaker than an absolute ability person." Mu Shan Chunsheng reminded.


    "Absolutely capable people are just my conservative estimate of my own strength." Su Yu glanced at her.


    Mu Shan Chunsheng no longer speaks. Now, after she has lost her strength, she can only pin her hopes on Su Yu, hoping that he can solve the fantasy beast.


    The fantasy beast could not escape Su Yu''s enchantment, but it was not in a hurry, but continued to gather strength.


    It integrates the consciousness of many people and has its own will.


    Increase in energy and capacity.


    The fantasy beast reached the peak strength of a superpower in just a few minutes, only one step away from its complete body.


    "Is there enough energy? So..." Su Yu reached out and input his energy.


    The fantasy beast received Su Yu''s energy and made a harsh sound.


    Evolution is complete!A complete fantasy beast appeared!


    Misaka Mikoto and Kiyama Haruyu''s faces changed, this is definitely not a superpower level!


    Chuchun Shili and Shirai Kuroko looked at the fantasy beast with incredulous faces.


    "Witch, protect them." While talking, Su Yu walked towards the fantasy beast.


    The witch and Kamikazuhiro appeared in front of Hatsuharu Shiri and Shirai Kuroko, and Misaka Mikoto stood in front of Kiyama Haruyu.


    Seeing Su Yu approaching the fantasy beast step by step, they were a little worried.


    A huge fantasy beast, it looks very powerful.


    Su Yu came to the fantasy beast and took out the magic holy book.


    Copy all abilities!


    Thousands of abilities flooded into Su Yu''s mind in an instant, and in the end, it became a kind of power.


    "Mastering everything?" Su Yu murmured, this is an absolute ability.


    After a few seconds, Su Yu understood one of the methods of absolute ability, ability integration.


    In this way, people with absolute ability can be created artificially!


    And if you want to integrate abilities, the prerequisite must have the mental power of the absolute ability level.


    It is estimated that only Su Yu can achieve such harsh conditions.


    For the existing superpowers, one party should be the closest to the existence of absolute powers.


    "Roar!" The fantasy beast roared at Su Yu.


    Su Yu recovered and looked at the fantasy beast.


    Its use value is gone, and if you eliminate it directly, it will affect the spirit of those who use fantasy masters.


    There is only one way to solve it.


    Su Yu took out a flute and started playing.


    Mushan Chunsheng widened his eyes and looked at the quiet fantasy beast. Is this the ability of the music department?Can you stop the fantasy beast?


    Then she heard the familiar melody again and suddenly realized.


    He has mastered the music of the treatment procedure!


    Part of the music of the healing procedure, coupled with Su Yu''s phantom sound attack, caused the fantasy beast that had condensed the abilities of the fantasy master user to dissipate.


    "What''s the situation?" Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    She thought that Su Yu would show great strength and directly destroy the fantasy beast.


    Unexpectedly, he actually played music in front of the fantasy beast, and this music also caused the fantasy beast to dissipate. What is the situation?


    "Fantasy beasts are monsters made up of the abilities of those fantasy mistress users. Their despair and pain, as well as the idea of ??pursuing abilities, are all in the fantasy beasts. Su Yujun��s music is not ordinary music, there are The existence of the melody of the treatment program can directly wake them up and let them leave the body of the fantasy beast." Mu Shan Chunsheng said.


    "You mean, Su Yujun''s music is a kind of ability?" Misaka Mikoto asked tentatively.


    "That''s right. Moreover, this ability is definitely not a superpower level, it is like a mental attack, very terrifying." Mushan Harusheng nodded.


    In fact, there is one more thing she didn''t say, that is, if Su Yu uses this kind of music to humans, maybe he can directly control a part of the abilities, and thus master the entire Academy City.


    The fantasy beast slowly disappeared, Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui received a call and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She looked at Su Yu who was playing the music, her eyes slightly changed.


    If you listen carefully to this song, you can feel a little warm kindness.


    Su Yu passed on this kindness and encouragement to the students, and asked them to give up the illusion of Yushou. Although this was an attack from the Spirit Department, it was a benefit to them.


    When they wake up, they will definitely repent sincerely and work hard ever since.


    At the end of the song, Su Yu removed the enchantment and looked at Mushan Chunsheng.


    "You have to come with me and go to the team directly under the Academy City Council, where the prisoners are held."


    "Su Yujun, Mushan Chunsheng..."


    "Mikoto, no matter what reason she does, she must be punished for doing this kind of thing." Su Yu interrupted Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto couldn''t bear to see Haruno Kiyama.


    When she played against Mushan Harusheng, she accidentally acquired her memory, knowing what she wanted to do with fantasy mitsu.


    "Don''t worry, he knows what happened to me." Mushan Harusheng smiled at Misaka Mikoto, followed behind Su Yu, and walked aside.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan, please send them back." Su Yu came to Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, said something, and opened the door of space.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan looked at Haruno Kiyama, and couldn''t believe that this was the man behind the fantasy Mitsu incident.


    "This matter belongs to me, and she naturally accepted my punishment. In the evening, I haven''t forgotten the matter of drinking together. Please don''t forget it." Su Yu smiled at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and pushed Mu Shan Chunsheng walked into the door of space.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan sighed as he watched the door of space disappear, and didn''t care what Su Yu said.


    "You are Misaka Mikoto from Tokiwadai Middle School, super-electromagnetic gun, right?" She looked at Misaka Mikoto who came by.


    "Yes." Misaka Mikoto nodded when seeing the uniform of the guard on Ai Suo Huang Quanchuan.


    "Su Yujun is my boss. He asked me to take you back. Let''s go." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui walked towards Mushan Chunsheng''s car.


    Misaka Mikoto quickly followed her.


    Chuchun Shiri and Shirai Kuroko looked at Misaka Mikoto with a worried look, until they confirmed that she was okay, the two were relieved.

 624 Chapter 624 Good Teacher Mu Shan Chunsheng

    The illusion of Mita''s event ended perfectly.


    Those who use fantasy mates all need to take special courses.


    On the surface, this course is a punishment for them. In fact, this course is to make them understand their abilities better.


    Fantasies can increase abilities and allow low-level abilities to master high-level abilities. Although it is only a short time, it will give them a breakthrough.


    The above is Su Yu''s report and suggestions to Academy City.


    ...


    At night, in the living room of the hilltop villa.


    Mu Shan Chunsheng on the sofa slowly opened his eyes.


    "I have cured you." A man''s voice sounded.


    Mushan Chunsheng looked at Su Yu who was talking, and sat up.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu said while sitting opposite her.


    "That one��"


    "You want to save those students, right?" Su Yu said directly.


    "Yeah." Mushan Chunsheng nodded.


    "Those students, is there anything you can save? Are they excellent? Or are they great?" Su Yu held the black tea ceremony.


    "They are not excellent, and they are even low-level abilities. For the Academy City, they can be seen everywhere and have no value." Mushan Harusheng replied.


    "In that case, why do you want to save them? I searched your memory and only found their pranks and failed experiments." Su Yu drank black tea.


    "I am very bad at dealing with children. They are very naughty and willful, which gives me a headache..."


    "But, this is what they like for you. Now, even in a deep sleep, they are waiting for you. They believe you and can wake them up." Su Yu said slowly.


    Mushan Chunsheng clenched her small fist and did not speak. She knew this, so she would feel more guilty.


    She would be desperate, just trying to save them.


    "I can easily wake them up for you, but what price can you pay?" Su Yu put down his teacup.


    "I can follow all your orders." Mu Shan Chunsheng said without hesitation.


    The end of the fantasy miracle incident also made her lose her only means. Now, she can only choose to believe in Su Yu.


    "Are all my orders?" Su Yu looked at Mu Shan Chunsheng.


    "Even if it''s me, facing this kind of gaze, I will feel shy." Mu Shan Chunsheng''s face was red.


    "I thought you wouldn��t be shy. Your clothes were washed by my maid. You can put on a maid��s outfit for the time being. Your research is of little significance to me. However, for Academy City, It should be very meaningful." Su Yu snapped his fingers, and a maid walked over with a maid costume.


    "Am I your maid?" Mu Shan Chunsheng had some doubts in his eyes. Why did she attract Su Yu to such a characteristicless woman?


    "My hobbies are diverse. You type, as long as you have been patiently taught, you should become a good woman." Su Yu smiled and looked at Mu Shan Chunsheng.


    "I understand, please tell me when you need me." Mu Shan Chunsheng didn''t ask any more, picked up the clothes, and put them on in front of Su Yu, not evading Su Yu in the slightest.


    Su Yu admired her dress change show, and did not intend to leave.


    When Mu Shan Chunsheng put on a maid outfit, Su Yu opened the door of space.


    The two walked inside the door and came to a facility.


    Mu Shan Chunsheng looked at the unconscious children, lowered his head, his eyes darkened.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers softly.


    All the unconscious children slowly opened their eyes, they sat up and looked at Mu Shan Chunsheng.


    "teacher?"


    "How does the teacher wear a maid outfit?"


    "However, such a teacher is so beautiful."


    Mu Shan Chunsheng looked at the children who woke up, feeling a little at a loss, with a smile on his face, but tears couldn''t help falling.


    "Teacher, why are you crying?"


    "Teacher, don''t cry, we didn''t cry."


    "Teacher, only children cry."


    "Welcome back." Mushan Chunsheng wiped his tears.


    Su Yu stood aside, seeing the sincere smile on Mu Shan Chunsheng''s face, and did not disturb her.


    A group of children talked to Mu Shan Chunsheng, and noticed that Su Yu''s girls thought that Mu Shan Chunsheng had found a boyfriend. It was a little weird.


    Su Yu did not deny, even jokingly, inviting them to attend his wedding with Mu Shan Chunsheng in the future.


    Mu Shan Chunsheng blushed a bit at hearing, but said nothing.


    After a brief recollection, the hospital staff arranged by Su Yu arrived, and the children were to be sent to the hospital for detailed examination.


    Mu Shan Chunsheng looked at Su Yu''s child being taken away, feeling a little bit sad.


    "Don''t worry, this hospital belongs to the hospital directly under the squad of the Academy City Council. It is protected by my people and there is no problem." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Thank you for this matter." Mu Shan Chunsheng bowed.


    "You are welcome, you have paid the corresponding price. We have an equivalent exchange. I still have a date. You should go back and have a good rest. Tomorrow you will wear formal clothes to see them." Su Yu opened the door of space and faced him. Mu Shan Chunsheng said.


    "I knew that as long as I paid this price, I would be able to save them. I should find you at the beginning." Mu Shan Chunsheng said with complicated eyes.


    "I am not a person in this world. I can save them because I am strong. In the original world line, you have gone through a lot of hardships, and finally awakened them. You are a good teacher." Su Yu hesitated. .


    Mu Shan Chunsheng was taken aback, then smiled and walked into the door of space.


    The door of space disappeared, and Su Yu walked to the outside of the facility. He was going to find Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui.


    ...


    On the street stall.


    "Boss, here''s another bunch." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui drank beer and said to the stall owner.


    "Wait a minute." The shop owner was baking the ingredients.


    "Teacher Huang Quanchuan, you seem to be drinking a bit too much tonight." Yueyong Xiaomeng, a petite figure, wondered.


    "I met a bad guy today. Although he is very good, he is a disgusting bad scum!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui gritted his teeth.


    "Oh? Is there such a person?" Yue Yong Xiaomeng became a little bit interested.


    "That guy is the person in charge of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council. I have never seen him before, but I heard my boss say that you must not offend him. Even Aleister has nothing to do with him. "Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui took another sip of wine.


    "The person in charge of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council? I seem to have heard of it somewhere, what kind of person is the other party?" Yueyong Xiaomeng asked.


    "He is a little handsome, relying on his appearance and rhetoric to deceive girls, it''s just a bad soul." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui clenched his small fist.


    "Teacher Huang Quanchuan was deceived by him?" Yue Yong Xiaomeng asked with a curious look.


    "I have not been deceived by him, I have nothing to do with him!"


    "Really? Captain Huang Quanchuan, do you really have nothing to do with me?" A male voice sounded.

 625 Chapter 625: Yueyong Xiaomengs Age

    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan heard this sound, his body stiffened, and most of his drunkenness woke up.


    Yue Yong Xiaomeng turned to look at Su Yu, with a curious expression on her face.


    "You are the unsolved mystery of the Academy City, teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng, right?" Su Yu looked at Yueyong Xiaomeng, who was petite, and smiled.


    "The unsolved mystery of the Academy City?" Yueyong Xiaomeng was taken aback, but she didn''t expect the other party to know her.


    "The age of Teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng has always been a mystery in the school city." Su Yu sat beside Yueyong Xiaomeng, ordered some food, and ordered a glass of beer.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan glanced at Su Yu, a blush on her face, could it be that Su Yu came to her for that kind of thing?


    She asked Tie Bianzhuli to leave early today because she was worried that Su Yu would really come to her, but unexpectedly, he really came.


    "My age... of course it is a secret. Girls'' age should be a secret." Yueyong Xiaomeng said seriously.


    "Then Teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng is not a kid, right?" Su Yu asked.


    "Of course I am not a child, I am a teacher, how can I be a child?" Yueyong Xiaomeng reminded.


    "I understand, then, does Teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng have a boyfriend?" Su Yu suddenly approached Yueyong Xiaomeng.


    Yueyong Xiaomeng was startled, her face flushed.


    "I don''t need a boyfriend or something."


    "No boyfriend? Or is there no suitable boyfriend choice?" Su Yu asked.


    "Of course I didn''t meet the right boyfriend..."


    "So, Teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng, if you don''t mind, I can be your boyfriend." Su Yu stretched out his hand, took Yueyong Xiaomeng''s little hand, and said softly.


    Yue Yong Xiaomeng shrank her small hand, but didn''t get away from Su Yu''s hand, instead let Su Yu get closer to her.


    "Little Meng, you are so cute." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Yueyong Xiaomeng''s face was flushed, and there were some signs of burning on her face.


    "You give me enough, don''t disturb Teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng, I will go with you!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui couldn''t help saying.


    "Don''t worry, Captain Huang Quanchuan, I still have a lot of things to talk to Teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng, please don''t disturb us." Su Yu smiled.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan glared at him. His so-called chat was simply disturbing Yueyong Xiaomeng and caused obvious trouble to her.


    "Teacher Huang Quanchuan, it''s okay, I just chat with him, Su Yujun is not my type." Yueyong Xiaomeng turned his head and said to Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui.


    "I''m sorry, I''m all to blame, if it weren''t for me here, he wouldn''t be attracted to him." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter, since Su Yujun knows me, it means that he will come to me sooner or later. Today is just a coincidence and it is not Teacher Huang Quanchuan''s responsibility." Yueyong Xiaomeng smiled.


    "Teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui looked grateful.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you let me go?" Yueyong Xiaomeng turned to look at Su Yu.


    "I''m just joking. If I walk with Teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng, I will definitely be considered for other relationships." Su Yu released Yueyong Xiaomeng''s little hand.


    "Other relationships?" Yueyong Xiaomeng murmured.


    "Teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng, you are very cute, please keep this cute all the time." Su Yu has no idea about Yueyong Xiaomeng, at least, not yet.


    Yueyong Xiaomeng''s height is like a child, and if you pretend it a little, you can pretend to be a pupil.


    If Su Yu becomes her boyfriend, it is estimated that many people would think Su Yu is a strange person.


    "Su Yujun, thank you for your compliment." Yueyong Xiaomeng smiled sweetly.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that Su Yu still had some sense.


    Yueyong Xiaomeng''s appearance is definitely a big problem. If anyone becomes her boyfriend, it is probably really despised.


    Even if Su Yu is very bad and indifferent, he is also the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council. Doing this kind of thing will damage the reputation of the Academy City Council.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, accompanied the two of them, eating supper.


    Although Yueyong Xiaomeng''s appearance is innocent and cute, her drink volume is not inferior. Even Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui has never had her confidence.


    Su Yu looked at Yueyong Xiaomeng, always feeling that she was a little unfathomable.


    However, everyone has a secret, and there is no need for him to explore Yue Yong Xiaomeng''s secret.


    after an hour.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan was lying on the table, hiccuping with wine.


    Su Yu looked at her, and then at Yueyong Xiaomeng who was blushing. Isn''t this gap too big?


    "I''m here today, Su Yujun, shall I send Teacher Huang Quanchuan back?" Yueyong Xiaomeng put down the cup and looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    "I''ll send you back." Su Yu hesitated.


    "Okay, I feel very relieved with Su Yujun''s escort." Yueyong Xiaomeng got up and checked out.


    She helped Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, Su Yu followed her behind, looking at Yueyong Xiaomeng.


    With such a great power, if she is not a capable person, then there is really a problem.


    Judging by the height of Yueyong Xiaomeng, it is obviously impossible for her to support Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, but she did it easily, showing her strength.


    The three walked towards Yueyong Xiaomeng''s house.


    Halfway through, Su Yu held Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and gave Yue Yong Xiaomeng some rest.


    "Su Yujun, did something happen to you and Teacher Huang Quanchuan?" Yueyong Xiaomeng asked in a low voice.


    "I did have something with her. Captain Huang Quanchuan promised me a condition that made me very interested." Su Yu did not hide.


    "I can understand that boys have such thoughts. However, as a man, you must care about the mood of a girl. I think she is not voluntary." Yueyong Xiaomeng said seriously.


    "Ms. Yueyong Xiaomeng, do you think I like Captain Huang Quanchuan?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Your liking is not a real liking, but simply wanting to get her." Yueyong Xiaomeng shook his head and said.


    "Since you already have the answer, why do you still persuade me?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "I just don''t want to hurt people I know." Yueyong Xiaomeng lowered his head and said.


    "What is Captain Huang Quanchuan to you?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "Friends," Yueyong Xiaomeng replied.


    "Is it just a friend?"


    "She helped me a lot, and I have few friends, she is one of them."


    "Teacher Yueyong Xiaomeng, you are more like an adult than I thought. As long as you answer one of my questions, I will temporarily let Captain Huang Quanchuan go."


    "what is the problem?"


    "How old is your age?"


    Yue Yong Xiaomeng stopped, and after hesitating for a while, she came to Su Yu''s side and stood on her toes.


    Su Yu squatted down slightly, and his expression was a little surprised when she heard Yueyong''s age.


    "On this matter, only a few people know. My age is actually meaningless. It just looks like a child." Yueyong Xiaomeng''s expression was a little lonely.

 626 Chapter 626: In Tokiwadais Dormitory

    Yueyong Xiaomeng''s downstairs.


    Su Yu waved his hand and watched Yueyong Xiaomeng supporting Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui back to the room, and turned and left.


    He came to Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui. It was not because of that kind of thing. It was not bad to meet Yueyong Xiaomeng.


    With a wave of his hand, the door of space opened and Su Yu walked in.


    ...


    Tokiwadai Junior High School.


    In Misaka Mikoto''s dormitory.


    As soon as Su Yu opened the door, the bathroom door just opened.


    "Unexpectedly, I would be able to and my sister..."


    Baijing Heizi walked out, halfway through talking, and found Su Yu in the room with a stiff expression.


    "Good evening." Su Yu looked at Baijing Heizi and smiled at her.


    Bai Jingheizi''s face reddened at a visible speed, moving in a space, and got into the quilt.


    "What''s wrong, Heizi..."


    Misaka Mikoto came out, saw Su Yu, stayed for a few seconds, flushed, and turned around.


    "Good evening, Mikoto." Su Yu picked up Misaka Mikoto''s T-shirt and came to her back.


    "You...can''t you tell me in advance? Come here suddenly, leaving me unprepared." Misaka Mikoto took the T-shirt and quickly put it on, feeling less shy.


    "I just wanted to give you a surprise. Unexpectedly, you gave me a surprise." Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto.


    "Stupid! Bad!" Misaka Mikoto said with shame.


    "The shy Miqin is so cute." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Misaka Mikoto stomped him severely.


    Su Yu smiled, released Misaka Mikoto, uncovered the cup naturally, and lay on Misaka Mikoto''s pillow.


    Misaka Mikoto glanced at Shirai Kuroko''s side with shame, and was relieved to find Shirai Kuroko was not looking at her.


    "Student Baijing, Mikoto, you have worked hard today, you did a good job." Su Yu praised.


    "You are the one who finally solved this matter. We did nothing." Bai Jing Heizi''s voice came from the quilt.


    "No, your cooperation is very good. If I come some time later, you can definitely defeat the fantasy beast." Su Yu shook his head.


    "My cooperation with Chuchun is of course very good, and the strength of my sister is beyond doubt." Shirai Kuroko said proudly.


    "Well, I will remember your contributions." Su Yu smiled.


    There was a smile on Misaka Mikoto''s face, and the relationship between Shirai Kuroko and Su Yu seemed to be much better.


    "Mikoto, what are you trying to do, now it''s time to rest." Su Yu reminded.


    Misaka Mikoto blushed, turned off the light, and got into the bed.


    "Don''t be too much," she whispered.


    "I know, I just want to hold you, and I don''t have any other thoughts." Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto tightly, speaking judo.


    Misaka Mikoto felt that Su Yu''s actions were completely different from what he said. Knowing that he was talking to Shirai Heiko, she turned to look at Su Yu, shy and angry.


    Su Yu lowered his head, facing Misaka Mikoto who was wearing a T-shirt, he really couldn''t think calmly.


    Misaka Mikoto didn''t refuse Su Yu, thinking that he was giving him some rewards, but he didn''t expect Su Yu to become more and more excessive.


    In the end, Misaka Mikoto glared at Su Yu, and could only solve his problem first, otherwise, she felt very dangerous.


    Shirai Kuroko heard a little sound, and when she looked at it, she found Misaka Mikoto''s movements.


    She clenched her small fist, wanted to give Su Yu a punch, but held back.


    Because, such a big sister, she has never seen her.


    Su Yu turned his head and glanced at Bai Jingheizi.


    Looking at each other, Shirai Kuroko looked away.


    "Just look at it, you''re welcome, I don''t mind at all." Su Yu''s words sounded in her mind.


    Bai Jing Heizi stared at Su Yu with shame, does this soul know what he is talking about?


    How could she...how could she...


    Shirai Kuroko thought for a while, his eyes were still attracted to him involuntarily.


    Su Yu''s mouth curled up, Misaka Mikoto didn''t even know that Shirai Kuroko was awake, let alone that the quilt was actually an illusion.


    after an hour.


    Misaka Mikoto walked towards the bathroom.


    Su Yu looked at the blushing Bai Jingheizi and smiled at her.


    Baijing Heizi was watched by Su Yu, turned around and turned his back to him.


    "Student Baijing, pay attention to your body." Su Yu teased.


    Bai Jing Heizi''s face was hot, did he find this soul light?


    When Misaka Mikoto came back, she was a little sleepy, leaning on Su Yu''s arms, and fell asleep quietly.


    Baijing Kuroko waited ten minutes before walking towards the bathroom.


    When she came back again, she glanced at Su Yu who was smiling, snorted coldly, and ignored him.


    Now that it had been discovered, there was nothing to do. Anyway, she knew that Su Yu had no interest in her, and she didn''t dare to do anything to her.


    ...


    early morning.


    When Bai Jing Heizi opened his eyes, he heard a strange sound.


    She took a look and found Su Yu who was bullying Misaka Mikoto, and clenched her small fist.


    Su Yu noticed the waking Baijing Heizi, and didn''t care about her.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face was hot and it was hard not to make any noise.


    "Dingling bell" Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    Misaka Mikoto was startled, and was about to push Su Yu away when he was embraced.


    "Master Su Yu, I am the captain of the advanced rescue team..." A woman''s voice rang over the phone.


    "Terestina, right?" Su Yu took a second to think of her.


    "Does Master Su Yu know me?" Terestina was taken aback.


    "Of course I know, your grandpa used to have something to do with me, and my ability to reach the current level has a lot to do with him." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Really? I didn''t expect Master Su Yu to know my grandfather. It''s a great honor." Terestina said in surprise.


    "Let''s talk, what do you want me to do." Su Yu said directly.


    "I want Mushan Chunsheng. She used to be my grandfather''s assistant. I have some things here and need her help." Terestina said quickly.


    "So that''s the case. But Mushan Chunsheng is now my maid. If you take her away, I will have less fun." Su Yu''s voice turned.


    "Fun?" Terestina was stunned.


    "I have seen your picture, it seems very beautiful, if you are willing to be my person, then I will not only give you Mu Shan Chunsheng, but also help you complete the experiment." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Misaka Mikoto looked up at the sneer on Su Yu''s face, somewhat curious about who the other party was.


    "Really?" Terestina said excitedly.


    Judging from the information she has now, Su Yu''s strength must be at the level of an absolute ability person. Even Aleister must be respectful. If she climbs the tree of Su Yu, she can definitely stand in the academy city. Top level.


    "Of course it''s true. I have long admired Miss Terestina for a long time." Su Yu''s face had a hypocritical smile.


    "Unexpectedly, I can still attract Master Su Yu. Do you need me to go to your residence? Or are you coming to my residence?" Terestina said with a little shyness.


    "You come to my residence, we can have a good chat today." Su Yu smiled.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu''s smile, feeling that the other party would definitely be miserable.

 627 Chapter 627

    Su Yu hung up the phone and looked at Misaka Mikoto with a blush on her face.


    "Sorry, Mikoto, I have a very important date. The other person is someone I must meet."


    "Then go see her." Misaka Mikoto left Su Yu''s arms.


    "When I have time, I will come to you again." Su Yu kissed Misaka Mikoto''s forehead lightly and disappeared.


    Misaka Mikoto watched Su Yu leave, feeling a little bit sad, and was about to continue to rest, feeling that there was an extra person behind him.


    "My sister, I''ll help you..."


    "Heiko!" Misaka Mikoto used one hundred thousand volts on Shirai Kuroko, the effect was outstanding.


    In the research institute of Ring World.


    Su Yu looked at Misaka Miri, who was sleeping, and woke her up in a unique way.


    "Well" Misaka Meiling opened her eyes, and when she saw that it was Su Yu who came, she glared at him.


    "I just came back from Mikoto. If she didn''t solve the matter, I beg you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Misaka Misuzu was startled, his face flushed.


    This soul is too light!


    ...


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    In Su Yu''s villa.


    Terestina was sitting on the sofa, drinking black tea, thinking about the future.


    Long brown hair, white face, and a professional outfit set off her perfect figure.


    She pushed her glasses, thinking of Su Yu''s shelter in the future, her smile was sweet.


    As long as that plan is successful, she will definitely be able to possess the power of a superpower, and if it goes further, maybe she will be able to gain the power of an absolute power.


    "If you can become a person of absolute ability, it must be interesting?" Terestina thought.


    Suddenly, a burst of sleepiness came.


    Terestina''s eyelids sank, and the tea cup in her hand fell to the ground.


    Kamikazu Hoori appeared beside her, picked her up, and walked into the door of space.


    Su Yu knows what Terestina is like, she is a complete villain.


    Therefore, he prepared a big gift for Terestina.


    When Terestina opened her eyes, she was stunned.


    Why don''t you tie yourself to the pillar?And what do the frivolously dressed women around do?


    "Welcome to Demon City. We are the best succubus in Demon City. We are responsible for turning you into Lord Demon''s pet." A woman smiled at Teristina.


    "Succubus? Lord Demon''s pet?" Terestina had a bad premonition in her heart.


    The room was filled with purple mist, and her eyes instantly changed.


    ...


    lunch time.


    Su Yu is having lunch with Alice Tria in the palace, and Alice sits beside Alice Tria.


    "Master Demon King." A succubus in a maid costume walked in.


    "How is the result of the interrogation?" Su Yu looked at the other party.


    "After our interrogation, Terestina wants to use Lord Demon. She even wants to become an absolute power. When the time comes, she kicks Lord Demon..."


    "Thanks for your hard work, so, what is her current state?" Su Yu nodded in satisfaction, and Teristina would think so, and he expected it.


    "Now she has signed a contract with the strongest of our succubus clan, and will definitely obey all the orders of the demon lord." The succubus maid believed.


    "That''s good." Su Yu wiped his mouth and stood up.


    The succubus maid brought Su Yu into the room.


    Terestina, dressed as a maid, saw Su Yu and quickly came to him and knelt on the ground.


    "Hand." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Terestina raised her little hand and fell into Su Yu''s hand.


    "The other hand." Su Yu changed his hand.


    Terestina quickly switched to her other hand and placed it on Su Yu''s hand.


    "Really good." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    Terestina had an expression of enjoyment.


    The succubus maid left the room and closed the door.


    Su Yu looked at Teristina in front of her. The cat ears on her head reminded him of a certain game.


    "You must be hungry, I have prepared a good lunch for you." Su Yu looked down at Teristina.


    Terestina''s eyes lit up and she leaned in front of Su Yu.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Terestina left Su Yu''s villa.


    Su Yu watched her leave and turned back to the villa.


    The matter of Terestina was resolved, and there was no worries about the future. Su Yu was very interested in the mecha she studied.Alchemist version of the giant mecha has been prepared.


    When he is finished, he will drive into the attacking giant world, which is definitely a little giant with a punch.


    Any super giant, giant of armor, will be scared to cry by his mecha.


    "Mecha is a man''s romance." Su Yu muttered and walked into the door of space.


    By the time he came out again, it was already night.


    Su Yu stood in front of the villa in a reduced armor, soaring into the sky.


    The giant mecha can''t drive into this world, but the reduced armor is also good, just like a superhero.


    The difference is that this suit of battle armor created by Su Yu was designed to strike at the absolute abilities. In other words, Xueyuan City has not yet been able to defeat its existence.


    Of course, this is only a theoretical matter.


    Therefore, Su Yu should find a superpower to test it.


    And this superpower must be the strongest in Academy City.


    There is only one person in the school city at present.


    ...


    In the dormitory of Kamijou Toma.


    He looked at the ceiling with an expression of impossibility.


    Lingke Yuriko put away a few bottles of antidote, looked at Kamijou''s numbness, and threw him a stack of banknotes.


    "It''s really useless, take it to buy some nutrition, I will come to you the day after tomorrow."


    When Kamijou Touma heard these words, his body trembled in fright.


    Come back the day after tomorrow?Wouldn''t he be like this again?


    Although Kamijou Touma had imagined this kind of thing before, but when this kind of thing becomes a job, it is still a high-pressure job.


    Then I won''t be happy at all.


    "Well, can you next week..."


    "Huh?" Lingke Yuriko looked dangerous when she heard Kamijou Maoma''s words.


    "I''m so tired, I even asked for leave from school..."


    "It''s not my business. If I don''t get the antidote, you will die." Yuriko Lingke said coldly.


    "Then you just kill me." Kamijou Touma closed his eyes.


    "Do you think I dare not kill you?" Lingke Yuriko came to him.


    "If you kill me, there will be no cure, so I bet you dare not kill me." Kamijou Touma said with his eyes closed.


    Lingke Yuriko looked at the number of antidote, which was definitely not enough.


    However, being so threatened by Shangjo Dangma made her really uncomfortable.


    In addition, her few days have not passed, making her even more upset.


    "If you don''t kill me, then promise my terms, otherwise, I won''t make you an antidote again. I''m numb, it''s not your prop..."


    Before the voice of Kamijou Toma, the whole person was stunned.


    He looked up at Su Yu, who was wearing a mecha, and Lingke Yuriko, who was stepped on by Su Yu, and he couldn''t react.


    "Underneath is the captain of the head-pressing team, Su Yu." Su Yu said solemnly.

 628 Chapter 628

    Lingke Yuriko was very angry, very angry, and her anger reached its peak.


    However, she could not bounce Su Yu away.


    "Sorry, sorry, it seems that you pressed the wrong button." Su Yu saw the state of Lingke Yuriko and smiled.


    Kamijou Touma looked down at Lingke Yuriko and wanted to cry.


    The way Lingke Yuriko gritted her teeth made him worry about the future of the Kamijou family.


    "Cough cough, goodbye." Su Yu finished speaking, blurting away and flying into the sky.


    Lingke Yuriko straightened up and rushed out from the balcony to pursue Su Yu.


    The strongest superpower in Academy City, fight against Su Yu''s armor, the battle is about to begin!


    By a small river.


    A brown-haired woman is sitting on the river bank, looking at the stars and enjoying the night view.


    "You stop for me!" came a female voice.


    The brown-haired woman looked back and saw a car smashed in her direction.


    She was so frightened that she stayed where she was, at a loss.


    At the moment of crisis, Su Yu descended from the sky and hugged the brown-haired woman. As soon as he drove, the car landed on the opposite bank of the river.


    The brown-haired woman was hugged by Su Yu, her eyes closed in fright, her head leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Boom" A loud noise came across the river.


    "Are you all right?" a gentle male voice sounded.


    The brown-haired woman looked up at Su Yu, her young and handsome appearance, and her gentle smile made her face blush.


    Unexpectedly, he would be saved by such a handsome person.


    "Sorry, I''m being chased by a crazy superpower who almost hurt you. I''m really sorry." Su Yu apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter, um, can you let me go?" the brown-haired woman reminded.


    "It''s rude, I''m Su Yu, the head of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council. I haven''t asked your name yet. Seeing you, it should be a college student?" Su Yu let go of the brown-haired woman.


    "My name is Kamijou Shicai, in fact, I have already..."


    "Hun Dan! Go to death for me!" A female voice interrupted Shang Tiao Shi Cai.


    Su Yu picked up Shangtiao Shicai, his body flashed and disappeared.


    And the place where they had just stood turned into a big pit, and Lingke Yuriko stood in it, looking around coldly.


    On a bridge in the distance.


    Su Yu landed on the ground and let go of Shang Tiao Shi Cai.


    "It should be safe here. Just stay here. I''ll pick you up soon."


    "Wait��"


    Su Yu disappeared before the last poems were finished.


    She looked at the direction of the river, a little worried.


    ...


    Su Yu reappeared, and the armor was fully activated.


    Lingke Yuriko looked at Su Yu and rushed towards him.


    Su Yu looked at Lingke Yuriko, who was cute and beautiful, and she could cry for a long time with a punch, right?


    "Bang" The moment when Lingke Yuriko approached Su Yu, Su Yu kicked him.


    She flew out and landed on the ground, clutching her abdomen, looking at Su Yu with murderous expression on her face.


    "Sorry, sorry, I forgot, you are a girl now, this foot should hurt?" Su Yu walked towards Lingke Yuriko.


    Lingke Yuriko fisted towards Su Yu, but Su Yu easily held her fist.


    "Look carefully, you are pretty." Su Yu grabbed Lingke Yuriko''s small fist and pinched her chin.


    As soon as Lingke Yuriko raised her leg, she wanted to affect Su Yu''s happy life.


    However, she ignored that Su Yu was wearing a battle armor.


    As soon as she raised her leg, Lingke Yuriko felt very painful.


    Su Yu looked a little funny when she looked at her weak and weak.


    However, he wasn''t interested in Lingke Yuriko.


    "When the test is over, let Shangjo Dangma take care of you." Su Yu opened the door of the space and threw Lingke Yuriko directly in.


    Next second.


    Kamijou Toma''s home.


    He was directly hit by the oncoming Lingke Yuriko.


    When Kamijou Touma was about to get up, she stared at the painful Lingke Yuriko and was taken aback.


    "You are okay..."


    Before Kamijou Dangma finished a sentence, he saw blood stains, which changed his face.


    Lingke Yuriko clenched her small fist, thinking of Su Yu, she wanted to kill him.


    "I''ll get you a first aid kit, and you will wait for me." Kamijou Touma picked up Ruzina Yuriko, put her away, and went to get the first aid kit.


    Lingke Yuriko was taken aback, this idiot, didn''t know, or did it on purpose?


    "Where the hell are you injured?" Kamijou Tooma took the first aid kit and came to Ruzina Yuriko with a concerned expression.


    There was a black line on Lingke Yuriko''s forehead, and she did not speak, ready to get up and leave.


    "You are not allowed to go anywhere, you will be here tonight." Kamijou Toma pressed her shoulder and said seriously.


    Lingke Yuriko was taken aback for a moment, and a blush appeared on her face. Could it be that he was going to take advantage of others?


    "Let''s talk about it, where is it injured? I''ll treat you for it." Kamijou Toma Yujudo.


    "I...I haven''t passed those days..." Ruzina Yuriko''s voice was very small.


    "What did you say?" Kamijou Dangma didn''t hear clearly.


    "Bring my bag." Lingke Yuriko glared at him with shame.


    Kamijou Touma looked puzzled, but he did.


    When he saw what Lingke Yuriko had brought out, he was taken aback and smiled awkwardly.


    "Stupid!" Lingke Yuriko snorted and walked toward the bathroom.


    ...


    On the bridge.


    When Su Yu fell, there were three more gangsters around Shang Tiao Shi Cai.


    "You three stay away from my woman." Su Yu said coldly.


    The three gangsters looked up, saw the armor on Su Yu''s body, and ran away quickly.


    Shangjo Shicai breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Su Luo by her side, but Su Yu''s words still made her a little shy.


    "My battle is over. If you don''t mind, can I buy you a drink? Miss Kamijou Shina?" Gentleman Su Yu extended his hand and invited.


    Shangtiao Shicai hesitated and put her little hand in Su Yu''s.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Where do you want to go?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I just go out for a walk and enjoy the night view, and there is no fixed location." Kamijou Shicai said with a long hair.


    "Walking? To enjoy the night scene, then we will go to enjoy the night scene farther away." Su Yu said, pulling Shang Tiao Shi Cai into his arms.


    Shangjo Shicai blushed and was about to push Su Yu away when she found herself ascending to the sky.


    To be precise, it should be Su Yu who hugged her and flew into the sky.


    Shangtiao Shicai felt the wind in her ears, and she hugged Su Yu tightly in fright.


    Su Yu felt a little pressure, did not say anything, and continued to rise.


    Shang Tiao Shi Cai felt the warmth in Su Yu''s arms and looked up at Su Yu, only to find that she was also looking at her.


    Looking at each other, Kamijou Shicaa avoided Su Yu''s eyes.


    "I feel very lucky to meet you tonight." Su Yu said softly.


    Kamijou Shicai''s heart jumped.


    "Would you like to spend a wonderful night with me?" Su Yu asked in her ear.


    Shang Tiao Shi Cai''s face was a little hot, and she wanted to tell Su Yu that she actually already had a husband and children, but she couldn''t tell.


    Seeing that she did not refuse, Su Yu slowly lowered his head.

 629 Chapter 629

    "That one��"


    "Sorry, I was too anxious." Su Yu stopped and said.


    Kamijou Shina breathed a sigh of relief and lowered her head.


    Being held by Su Yu in this way made her feel back when she was a child. She had been fantasizing about the story of the prince and princess, and now it seemed to come true.


    "We went to see the night scene in that building, it should be very good." Su Yu said to Shang Tiao Shi Cai.


    Kamijou Shicai turned to look at the building and nodded.


    Su Yu landed on the top floor of the building, let go of Shangtiao Shicai, took out a bottle of red wine, two glasses, and a table, poured the wine for the two of them, and handed Shangtiao Shicai a glass of red wine. .


    Kamijou Shicai took the wine glass and sipped the wine in the glass lightly.


    "On such a night, it is a lucky thing to be accompanied by a beautiful woman like you and enjoy the night view." Su Yu held the red wine and looked up at the moon in the sky.


    "Jun Su Yu, can I ask your age?" Shang Tiao Shi Cai said softly.


    "My age is a bit older than you." Su Yu said silently.


    Shangtiao Shicai sensed Su Yu''s emotional changes, and guessed what might be happening, which made her a little curious.


    "Miss Shi Cai, you don''t have a boyfriend right now?" Su Yu changed the subject.


    "That, no..."


    Kamijou Shina dodges her eyes, and indeed she doesn''t have a boyfriend, but she has a husband.


    "Miss Shi Cai is such a beautiful girl, but she doesn''t even have a boyfriend?" Su Yu asked in surprise.


    "I''m not pretty at all." Kamijou Shicai said modestly.


    "In my eyes, there are very few people who can compete with Miss Shi Cai." Su Yu looked at Shang Tiao Shi Cai''s appearance.


    Young and beautiful appearance, exquisite features, and a white long skirt set off the graceful curves.


    Shang Tiao Shicai was a little blushed by Su Yu, and the feeling of rapid heartbeat, I don''t know how long it has not been.


    "Miss Shi Cai, can you dance?" Su Yu asked.


    "I know a little bit." Kamijou Shicai whispered.


    In fact, she was very confident in dancing, and even led the dancer when she was young.


    "So, can you let me appreciate your dancing? I also want Miss Shicai to listen to my piano music." Su Yu waved his hand and a piano appeared upstairs.


    "No problem." Kamijou Shicai looked expectant, she was curious about Su Yu''s piano music.


    The two put the wine glasses on the table.


    Su Yu sat in front of the piano.


    Shangjo Shicai stood in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and dropped his fingers.


    The beautiful melody sounded, making Kamijou Shina''s eyes widen. This song is her best song and her favorite song.


    After a few seconds.


    Kamijou Shicai danced to the melody of the tune, her dancing posture was beautiful, like an angel under the moon.


    Su Yu''s performance continued to accelerate, and Shangjo Shicai''s dance steps became more graceful.


    One song ends.


    Kamijou Shicai seems to have recovered the feeling of youth.


    "I don''t know, can I dance with you here?" Su Yu got up and came to Shang Tiao Shi Cai, making an invitation gesture.


    Shangjo Shicai smiled, accepted it happily, and put her little hand in Su Yu''s.


    Beautiful dance music rang in Su Yu''s cell phone.


    He embraced Kamijou Shicai''s slender waist with one hand and held her little hand.


    Neither of them made a mistake, and they cooperated very well, as if they were connected to each other.


    One song ends.


    Shang Tiao Shi Cai fell into Su Yu''s arms, looking at Su Yu who was close at hand.


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Kamijou Shicai''s face rose with a blush, this time, she did not refuse.


    Su Yu kissed and moved gently.


    Kamijou Shica felt his tenderness and completely gave up resistance.


    When she reacted, she was already sitting on the piano.


    Su Yu''s eyes were still so gentle and gentle when she looked at her, and she couldn''t bear to refuse him.


    "Miss Shi Cai, is that okay?" Su Yu asked.


    Kamijou Shicai''s family members flashed past her mind, and she remembered what had happened just now.


    "After tonight, please forget me."


    She hugged Su Yu.


    Su Yu understood what she meant, and looked at Shang Tiao Shi Cai in his arms, probably just beginning between them.


    ...


    Early in the morning, in the top floor room of the hotel.


    Shangjo Shicai opened her eyes and looked at Su Yu who was close at hand.


    The blush on her face has not faded, and she feels shy when she thinks of Su Yu''s performance last night.


    At first, she thought it would end soon.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yu was like a monster.


    "Jun Su Yu, goodbye." Shang Tiao Shi Cai said in a low voice, she must go back, and things tonight must also be forgotten.


    "Where do you want to go?" A hand grabbed her little hand.


    Shang Tiao Shi Cai turned to look at Su Yu and lowered her head.


    "I... I''m sorry, I actually already have a family."


    "I know, so what?" Su Yu asked back.


    "You know?" Kamijou Shicao was stunned.


    "I checked your information after you fell asleep. Shangjo''s last name is not much, and I happened to know a friend named Shangjo Dangma..."


    "What are you talking about? Are you a friend of Ma''s?" Shang Tiao Shi Cai''s face turned pale, doesn''t it mean that Su Yu is about the same age as Shang Tiao Dang Ma?


    "My age on the surface is indeed the same as that of Shang Tiao Touma. But in fact, I am about the same age as you, because I am an absolute person." Su Yu embraced Shang Tiao Shi Cai into his arms.


    "Absolutely capable?!" Kamijou Shicai was surprised again.


    "My ability is the mental element, so I can feel your loss, your loneliness, and those things that he won''t understand." Su Yu whispered.


    Kamijou Shicai opened her mouth, a little speechless.


    "He has not been by your side all the time, you should be lonely, right?" Su Yu continued.


    Kamijou Shicai did not speak, this is indeed true.


    "Actually, he is not as good as you think, look." Su Yu took his mobile phone, opened a video, and handed it to Shang Tiao Shi Cai.


    Kamijou Shicai took the phone and clicked on it. She was stunned.


    Afterwards, she lowered her head and returned the phone to Su Yu.


    "Shi Cai, you should know that I didn''t control him, right?" Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "He... really likes being beaten." Shangtiao Shicai raised her head and looked at Su Yu.


    "Shi Cai, I can''t guarantee that I only like you, but as long as you are alone, I will be by your side." Su Yu looked directly at her.


    "But, I will leave Academy City soon..."


    "I have prepared an identity for you, and there is a residence. Next, you will serve as my secretary." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Have you known about my existence a long time ago, and you acted specifically to show me yesterday?" Kamijou Shicai said suddenly.


    "Even so, so what? Shi Cai doesn''t like that feeling?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "Is a person like me worth your use of this method?" Kamijou Shicai groaned.


    "Of course it''s worth it." Su Yu replied.

 630 Chapter 630

    eakfast time.


    In the restaurant of the hotel.


    "After eating, I want to go back and lie down first. I need to think about the matter of staying in Academy City, and then I will reply to you." Kamijou Shicai said softly.


    "Consider it? Then I''ll wait for your reply." Su Yu tasted breakfast, holding the little hand of Shang Tiao Shi Cai.


    Kamijou Shicai lowered his head and ate breakfast.


    ...


    After breakfast, in front of the hotel.


    Su Yu watched Shang Tiao Shi Cai leave, he knew that Shang Tiao Shi Cai had made a decision.


    But how could he let her leave?


    Shangjo Shicai sat in the car and glanced back at Su Yu.


    Su Yu knew Shangjoo as Ma, but had this kind of relationship with her. After calming down, she decided to leave Academy City.


    Even if her husband was sorry for her, she could not stay with Su Yu. If she was discovered by Shang Tiao Dangma, how would she face Shang Tiao Dangma in the future?


    The car came downstairs to Shangjo Toma''s dormitory.


    Shangjo Shicai got out of the car and walked upstairs after making sure that there was nothing wrong.


    All the way to the door of Shangjo Toma.


    Kamijou Shicai was about to knock on the door, and the door opened.


    Lingke Yuriko opened the door and was taken aback when she saw Kamijou Shicai.


    "I am Ma''s mother, Kamijou Shina, may I ask you who are you?" Kamijou Shina''s eyes lit up, looking at Lingke Yuriko.


    Early in the morning, I walked out of Shangjo Dangma''s room. There is no doubt that this must be Shangjo Dangma''s girlfriend.


    "I''m just a classmate of Kamijou, please don''t get me wrong. I have something to do, so I will leave first." Yuriko Lingke stammered, and left in a hurry.


    Kamijou Shica looked at her back with a smile on her face.


    When she walked in the door, her smile disappeared.


    There were several indescribable comic books on the ground, and there was a strange smell in the room.


    Kamijou Touma was lying on the ground, sleeping very heavily.


    "Really..." Kamijou Shicai sighed, did not wake Kamijou as a numb, but left a note for him, turned and left the room.


    She took a taxi and came to the exit of Academy City, where the bus could take her out.


    While waiting for the bus, she was still worried that Su Yu would come to stop her from leaving the school city, until she got on the bus, she felt a little lost.


    When she thought of what happened last night, her eyes darkened.


    After leaving Su Yu, perhaps no one will walk into her heart again.


    "Can I sit here?" A voice rang in her ear.


    Kamijou Shicai smiled and looked at the person in front of her.


    When she saw Su Yu''s unkind smile, she blushed and lowered her head.


    Su Yu sat next to Shangjo Shicai and snapped his fingers.


    Everyone on the bus stood up, as if controlled, and got out of the car.


    The car door closed automatically, and the witch appeared in the driver''s seat, driving the bus toward the school city.


    "Jun Su Yu, I...we can''t do this..."


    "Shi Cai, don''t you like me?" Su Yu held her little hand.


    Shangtiao Shicai turned her head and looked out the window, a little afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "I know, you want to leave the school city and leave me because of Shangjo''s numbness." Su Yu sighed.


    "Jun Su Yu, I thank you very much. You are the first person to understand me in so long." Shang Tiao Shi Cai turned her head and looked at Su Yu.


    "Am I the first to walk into your heart? Or the second?" Su Yu looked at her tenderly.


    "You are the first person who really understands me." Shang Tiao Shi Cai whispered.


    Su Yu smiled and squeezed her little hand.


    "Shi Cai, stay, right?"


    Kamijou Shicai''s eyes were a little struggling, leaving and not leaving, it was difficult for her to choose.


    Su Yu saw her so entangled, slowly approached her and lowered his head.


    Kamijou Shicai was startled, trying to struggle, but unable to struggle.


    Su Yu was no longer polite.


    By the time Kamijou Shicai woke up, it was too late.


    She looked at the pedestrians outside the window, extremely ashamed.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t see it." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Kamijou Shicai''s face is a little hot.


    They really couldn''t see them, but it felt weird that she could see them.


    Suddenly, she saw a figure.


    That was Kamijou yawning!


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "Don''t worry, Shangjo can''t see it." Su Yu smiled.


    "You made the bus stop here on purpose, right?" Kamijou Shina clenched her small fist in shame.


    "Yes, I did it on purpose." Su Yu made no secret of it.


    "Bad-hearted Lord Su Yu." Shangtiao Shicai glanced back at Su Yu with a vague expression.


    Now, it is too late to say anything.


    "I''m so bad-hearted, doesn''t Shi Cai like me like this?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Kamijou Shicai did not speak, bit her lip and endured.


    She looked at Kamijou Dangma outside the window, thinking that she couldn''t make any noise, but she couldn''t help but make a noise.


    Su Yu looked at Shang Tiao Shi Cai with blurred eyes, and knew that this was the real woman.


    Kamijou Touma seemed to feel the line of sight, looked up at the bus not far away, but saw nothing.


    "It''s weird..." he murmured.


    ...


    A few hours later.


    Su Yu''s hilltop villa.


    Kamijou Shina wears a professional attire, and the blush on her face has not faded.


    "Come on, I''ll feed you lunch." Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    Kamijou Shicai blushed and came to Su Yu''s side.


    Su Yu took her into his arms and enjoyed lunch with her.


    After a lunch, Shang Tiao Shi Cai leaned against Su Yu''s arms, blushing, looking at Su Yu with expectant eyes.


    "Shi Cai, I''m a friend of Ma, we can''t do this anymore." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Jun Su Yu, bad-hearted." Shang Tiao Shi Cai gave Su Yu a blank look, and took the initiative to move forward.


    Su Yu looked at her initiative and was no longer polite.


    The current Kamijou poetry is the real Kamijou poetry, and her heart is actually longing for this kind of thing.


    Su Yu knew her, understood her, was able to give her what she wanted, and knew her weakness.


    "Ting Ling Ling" Su Yu''s phone rang.


    He stretched out his hand and was about to hang up, Shangtiao Shicai had already connected him to the phone and handed it to him.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, and was about to speak when she saw the smile on Shangtiao Shicai''s face.


    "His" He watched the movement of Shang Tiao Shi Cai, and took a breath.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Chuchun Shili''s puzzled voice came on the phone.


    "No...nothing, what''s the matter? Chuchun." Su Yu retracted his gaze, trying to maintain a normal tone.


    He understood Liu Bo Bimei''s mood a little now.


    She probably felt this way when she called her boyfriend.


    "Um, this, there is a firework festival tonight, will Su Yu-jun go together?" Chuchun Shili invited.


    "Students Baijing and Zuotian, are they by your side?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Yeah." Chuchun Shili knew that with Su Yu''s ability, other people would be discovered even if they didn''t say anything.


    "There are still some things on my side. I will find you in an hour." Su Yu looked at the time and said.

 631 Chapter 631

    after an hour.


    The 177th branch of the Discipline Committee.


    Su Yu arrived as scheduled, opened the door, and found that Misaka Mikoto was also here.


    "Su Yu-kun, there is still a long time before the fireworks festival. We want to choose a yukata. I wonder if you can accompany us?" Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu with a red face.


    "Of course you can. If you choose a swimsuit by the way, I can also take you to the beach outside Academy City." Su Yu smiled.


    "Go to the beach outside Academy City?" Saten Leizi''s face was happy.


    "Su Yujun, we can''t leave the school city..." Chuchun Shili reminded.


    "As long as it is not discovered, there is no problem, right?" Su Yu looked at Gufa Meiwei.


    "Yeah." Gufa Meiwei nodded quickly.


    Misaka Mikoto glanced at Gufa Meiwei strangely, this Gufa senior would actually agree to Su Yu''s proposal?


    "The beach is also good, my sister, if you are willing to go, Kuroko can go to the beach with you, lest my sister is bullied by this man again." Baijing Kuroko said.


    "Again?" Misaka Mikoto blushed pretty.


    Could it be that Shirai Kuroko discovered what happened that night?


    Shirai Kuroko noticed Misaka Mikoto''s expression and reacted, blushing too.


    Su Yu looked at the two of them, patted their heads, and sat beside Misaka Mikoto.


    "That''s it. In early spring, Shirai, Mikoto, Gufa, and Zuotian went to the beach together." Su Yu smiled and looked at everyone.


    "Okay." Chuchun Shili felt Su Yu''s eyes and agreed.


    "I wanted to go to the beach. It''s great that Su Yujun can help." Zuo Tian Leizi looked happy.


    Gufa Meiwei glanced at her sympathetically.


    Shirai Kuroko and Misaka Mikoto looked at each other, avoiding their eyes.


    "Let''s go, next, let''s go choose yukata and swimsuit together." Su Yu took Misaka Mikoto''s little hand and stood up.


    Misaka Mikoto was holding hands by Su Yu, feeling shy.


    Chuchun Shili looked at Misaka Mikoto enviously, she also wanted to be held by Su Yu.


    Zuo Tian Lei Zi noticed Chu Chun Shi Li''s expression and didn''t say anything.


    The same goes for Shirai Kuroko, she doesn''t plan to tell Misaka Mikoto about the role of Lee in the early spring.


    Because she knew how indifferent Su Yu was, she couldn''t just like Misaka Mikoto alone.


    ...


    A swimsuit shop in the mall.


    Su Yu sat aside, looking at the girls choosing swimsuits.


    Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko stand together.


    Chuchun Shi Li and Zuo Tian Lei Zi stand together.


    Gufa Meiwei has already chosen.


    All kinds of swimsuits have made them fall into the difficulty of choosing, especially Misaka Mikoto. She knows her shortcomings well, for fear of choosing an inappropriate swimsuit and being hated by Su Yu.


    "My sister, you care about that guy''s thoughts so much, or let him choose a swimsuit for you?" Shirai Kuroko suggested.


    "Yeah, Kuroko, you are so smart!" Misaka Mikoto''s eyes lit up.


    "..." Baijing Heizi, my sister, are you underestimating my IQ?


    Misaka Mikoto was about to walk towards Su Yu, and found that Su Yu was walking towards Zuotian Leizi.


    She was taken aback for a moment, then smiled.


    It seems that they are all the same, falling into choice disorder.


    Shirai Kuroko looked at Misaka Mikoto''s expression and wanted to remind her, but couldn''t tell.


    Chuharu Shiri is her partner and friend, Misaka Mikoto is a person she respects, she doesn''t want to just say that.


    Zuotian Leizi over there.


    She glanced at Misaka Mikoto''s side, found the smile on Misaka Mikoto''s face, and was relieved.


    At this time, she pulled Su Yu over, of course not because she had choice difficulties, but to prepare for the action on the beach.


    There is also Su Yu to help Chuchun Shili choose a swimsuit.


    Chuchun played Ricai really fell into a choice disorder. Just like Misaka Mikoto, he was afraid of choosing an inappropriate swimsuit and was hated by Su Yu.


    "Student Zuotian, this swimsuit seems to be more suitable for you." Su Yu''s voice rang in Zuotian Leizi''s ears.


    Zuo Tian Leizi turned his head, looked at Su Yu who was close at hand, and quickly moved away from him, his face blushed.


    "What''s wrong? Are you shy?" Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "No...nothing, thank you for the swimsuit recommended by Su Yujun." Zuotian Leizi thanked him, and was about to take over the swimsuit, his face flushed.


    Is this swimsuit really a swimsuit?


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Zuotian Leizi.


    "Su Yujun, this...this kind of swimsuit is too bold to suit me." Zuo Tian Leizi lowered his voice.


    "Really? I feel that if Student Zuotian wears it, it will definitely attract my attention." Su Yu looked at her meaningfully.


    There was a blush on Zuo Tian Leizi''s small face. If this kind of swimsuit is really put on, anyone will pay attention to her.


    "Just kidding, student Zuotian is still suitable for this kind of swimsuit." Su Yu smiled, and took out another swimsuit, the design is ordinary, but very cute.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Zuo Tian Leizi took the swimsuit and walked towards the locker room.


    Su Yu looked at her back, the corner of her mouth curled up.


    "Jun Su Yu, um, can you help me choose a suitable swimsuit?" Chuchun Shili''s voice sounded from behind Su Yu.


    "No." Su Yu turned around and said without hesitation.


    "Huh? But, you helped Saten-san choose a swimsuit..."


    Chuchun Shili''s expression was a bit aggrieved.


    "I want you to give me a surprise, so I won''t help you choose." Su Yu held Chuchun Shili''s little hand and said in her ear.


    Chuchun Shili was stunned for a moment, and her face blushed.


    "If you abstain now, I will help you choose." Su Yu smiled.


    "I��"


    "You and Mikoto, whoever chooses a more cute swimsuit, I will reward whoever chooses." Su Yu interrupted Chuchun Shili.


    "Reward? What kind of reward?" Chuchun Shili asked curiously.


    "Tell me a condition." Su Yu thought for a while and said.


    "Then I will abstain." Chuharu Shiri glanced at Misaka Mikoto''s direction and lowered his head.


    "If you abstain, it is equivalent to failure, and those who fail are punished." Su Yu reminded.


    "What punishment?" Chuchun Shili quickly said.


    "I can''t tell you specific things, but in the early spring, you might pass out because of shyness." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    In the early spring, Shi Li''s face rose red and fainted because of shyness?That must be something that makes her extremely shy.


    Thinking of this, Chuchun Shili hesitated.


    She wants to give up the opportunity to Misaka Mikoto, because Misaka Mikoto is Su Yu''s girlfriend.


    However, if she abstained, she would have to accept punishment that made her extremely shy.


    "Chuchun''s shy look is very cute, I want to see more." Su Yu continued.


    "I... I want to work hard, not want to accept punishment." Chuchun Shili said with courage.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word.

 632 Chapter 632: Misaka Mikotos Anger

    Chuchun Shili left Su Yu and went to continue his selection.


    Su Yu glanced at Misaka Mikoto''s direction and walked over.


    Baijing Kuroko left wittily, leaving Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto blushed and stood beside Su Yu, not knowing how to speak.


    "Mikoto, haven''t you chosen yet? Would you like me to give you some suggestions?" Su Yu smiled.


    "No...no, I will be able to choose soon." Misaka Mikoto said in a low voice.


    "Really? But, why do I feel that you are so confused, that you don''t have the feeling of choosing a good one, and you don''t even have a goal to choose, right?" Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "I...I just..."


    "You just care about my thoughts too much. If you don''t choose well, you will be hated by me, right?" Su Yu said her thoughts.


    "Since you know, why do you still ask me?" Misaka Mikoto''s eyes were somewhat resentful.


    "I don''t want to find out what you think at will. Even if I guessed it, I can''t say it directly. Otherwise, how do you think of your arrogant Jiao?" Su Yu held Misaka Mikoto''s small hand.


    "I''m not arrogant..." Misaka Mikoto gave him a white glance.


    "Okay, okay, I know." Su Yu smiled.


    "Can you choose one for me? I can''t decide." Misaka Mikoto hesitated.


    "Do I choose one for you? How about this swimsuit?" Su Yu took out the version recommended to Zuo Tian Leizi.


    "Stupid! This is not a swimsuit at all!" Misaka Mikoto clenched her small fist in embarrassment.


    "But, I really like Mikoto to show me this swimsuit." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "I don''t know how to wear this kind of swimsuit, even if the two of us are alone, I can''t wear this kind of swimsuit." Misaka Mikoto said with shame and air.


    "Really? Then I can only show the bee eater to me." Su Yu said with a little regret.


    When Mikoto Misaka heard this, her face became stiff, as if she saw the smile on the face of the bee-eater, making her a little tangled.


    "Just kidding, fool Mikoto. This swimsuit is for you. Don''t refuse. When we two are alone, wear it." Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto.


    "I...I don''t wear it." Misaka Mikoto said with a flushed face.


    "Good, obedient, good kids have rewards." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Misaka Mikoto felt something and instantly understood what Su Yu''s so-called reward was, and his ears became red.


    "The shy Mikoto is really cute, just like early spring." Su Yu looked down at her.


    "Chunchun? Are you right to Chuchun..."


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu warily.


    "I have established a relationship with Chuchun." Su Yu did not hide Misaka Mikoto.


    "It''s no wonder Chuchun didn''t dare to look at me today, it turned out that it was for this reason, you are so weak!" Misaka Mikoto stepped on Su Yu.


    "Mikoto, you can''t blame me for this. If you want to blame, you can only blame me for being handsome, which is too attractive to girls." Su Yu had an innocent expression.


    "Let go of me, I''m going to find Chuchun classmates, you don''t need to choose a swimsuit, bad guy." Misaka Mikoto glared at Su Yu.


    "I don''t want to let you go." Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto tightly.


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll be polite to you... Soul Dan, what are you doing?" Before Misaka Mikoto finished speaking, she felt Su Yu''s excessiveness.


    "Mikoto is too cute, you can''t blame me." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "Here...this is a swimsuit shop, you can give me enough!" Misaka Mikoto flushed with shame.


    "Let''s go to the dressing room." Su Yu picked up a swimsuit casually, holding Misaka Mikoto in one hand, and walked towards the dressing room.


    "You... you let me go, I don''t want to help you..."


    Misaka Mikoto''s struggle didn''t work, because Su Yu could see that she was just shy, not really rejecting him.


    Otherwise, she would have shown the strength of a superpower.


    Misaka Mikoto will not be shy when she really refuses.


    Shiraiko watched Su Yu walking into the locker room holding Misaka Mikoto with an enviable expression.


    Gufa Meiwei noticed this scene, his eyes darkened.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Misaka Mikoto and Su Yu left the locker room.


    "Blame you, they have already left." The blush on Misaka Mikoto''s face had not faded, and she looked at the shop with no other girls, and she didn''t have a good air.


    "How can you blame me? It''s because Mikoto didn''t work hard enough to cause this result. If you started..."


    "Idiot! Don''t say it!" Misaka Mikoto clenched her small fist and glared at Su Yu in shame.


    "Alright, okay, no more, no more, until next time, you will have experience." Su Yu finished speaking and walked forward with a smile.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu''s back, her face was a little hot, this bad guy!


    Su Yu left the swimsuit shop, but Misaka Mikoto was still choosing swimsuits. This time, she was no longer confused.


    Because Su Yu said that he doesn''t like swimsuits, but Misaka Mikoto.


    In other words, it doesn''t matter if the swimsuit is, Misaka Mikoto is cute.


    Although Misaka Mikoto felt that Su Yu''s answer was perfunctory, she was still very happy.


    She looked at the swimsuits in the store and picked out one of the cute ones.


    In this case, should I be able to surprise that guy?


    ...


    In the yukata shop.


    Compared to the swimsuit store.


    There are a lot of people here, and many girls come here to buy yukatas, or ask the clerk to help wear yukatas.


    Su Yu saw a group of boys who couldn''t get in, and waited outside with them.


    Fortunately, Misaka Mikoto and others did not keep him waiting.


    Gufa Meiwei knew how to wear a yukata, and a group of girls directly bought their favorite yukata.


    The crowd returned to the 177th branch.


    It��s still early, and it��s not anxious to go to the fireworks festival. The best time is when the sun goes down.


    Anyway, there is Su Yu''s space gate, they are not worried, they can go to the scene of the firework convention in an instant.


    lunch time.


    A group of girls were going to have lunch outside, but Su Yu invited them to the mountain villa for lunch.


    Misaka Mikoto played Lee in the early spring, and Gufa Miwei naturally agreed.


    Baijing Kuroko and Zuotian Leizi are also curious about Su Yu''s residence.


    As soon as the door of space opened, everyone walked in.


    In the next second, they came to Su Yu''s mountain villa.


    Kamijou Shina and Shenshouhuo woven in maid costumes and greeted them.


    As soon as he walked into the villa, Zuo Tian Leizi wanted to visit it.


    Su Yu asked Shenrenhuozhi to take them for a visit, and he brought out the dishes.


    When they came back from their visit, there were several dishes on the long table.


    Su Yu sat in the main seat, Misaka Mikoto, Shirai Kuroko, Chuchun Shiri, Saten Tearko, and Gufa Meiwei, all sitting on his right hand.


    Today��s lunch is made by Shangtiao Shicai, and the taste is not bad, equivalent to the reserve level of Yuanyue Shijie.


    Chuchun played Ri and Saten Tearko gave high praise, while Shirai Kuroko and Misaka Mikoto felt okay.

 633 Chapter 633 Misaka Mikoto and Early Spring

    After lunch.


    Shencra Huozhi brought snacks and black tea.


    These are things made by Su Yu, even Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko are exclaiming delicious.


    The cooking level at Tokiwadai Middle School is very high, even if it is the Yuzuki Ten Best Reserve, they are probably inferior. Therefore, they are not surprised by Kamijou Shicai''s cooking.


    However, Su Yu''s cooking is different. He has long surpassed the level of Yuanyue Shijie, and even a master chef cannot compare to him.


    His cuisine is truly unique.


    "The dim sum made by Su Yujun is really delicious." Chuchun Shili closed her eyes with an expression of enjoyment.


    "Really? If Chuchun likes it, I will always make snacks for you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Chuchun played Li Wenyan, his face flushed, and he quickly looked at Misaka Mikoto.


    When she found Misaka Mikoto was eating snacks, she was relieved and looked back.


    Misaka Mikoto glanced at Chuchun Shiri''s reaction, and sighed in her heart. It seemed that Chuchun Shiri was a fan of Su Yu.


    Saten Kiriko noticed the expressions of Chushu Shiri and Misaka Mikoto, and felt calm.


    It seems that Misaka Mikoto has discovered the relationship between Su Yu and Chuchun Shiri, then, will she allow Chuchun Shiri to stay with Su Yu?Or let Chuchun Shili leave?Or, pretend to know nothing?


    Saten Keiko was drinking black tea and observing Misaka Mikoto.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she found that Misaka Mikoto hadn''t said anything.


    After all, Chuharu Shiri is her friend, and Misaka Mikoto is also now, and she doesn''t want them to be too stiff.


    As one of the insiders, Baijing Heizi didn''t care about anything, drinking black tea and eating snacks gracefully.


    It was the same with Gufa Meiwei, she knew more, but didn''t stop it, because she was powerless to stop Su Yu, and she had no face to stop him.


    Afternoon tea time, slowly passed.


    Gufa Meiwei felt that the time was almost up, and he was ready to help everyone put on yukatas.


    "In early spring, will you help me wear a yukata?" Misaka Mikoto invited.


    In the early spring, Li was taken aback.


    Saten Leizi''s heart tightened. Is Misaka Mikoto going to showdown?


    "Student Zuotian, Senior Gufa, let''s go first." Baijing Kuroko took the two away.


    In the living room.


    All that was left was Misaka Mikoto and Chuchun Shiri, and Su Yu.


    "Let''s go, Chuchun, let''s go to the room." Misaka Mikoto took Chuharu Shiri''s little hand and walked toward a room.


    Chuchun Shi looked at Su Yu with a look of help, expecting him to save her.


    Su Yu drank black tea, smiled at her, and waved.


    Seeing this in early spring, Shi Li was extremely nervous.


    Misaka Mikoto opened the door and the two walked in.


    ...


    in the room.


    As soon as Misaka Mikoto closed the door, Chuharu Shiri''s face turned white with fright.


    "What''s the matter? In early spring, I scared you?" Misaka Mikoto asked with a look of concern.


    "No...nothing. That, Misaka-senpai, Su Yu-kun and I..." Chuchunshi Li stammered.


    "I see." Misaka Mikoto nodded.


    "I''m sorry, Misaka-senpai, everything is my fault. I shouldn''t like Su Yu-kun or approach him." Chuchun Shili bent down.


    "Early Spring..."


    "Senior Misaka, don''t say anything. I will break up with Su Yu-jun today, and I will never approach him again. An ordinary girl like me is not worthy of Su Yu-jun, only Misaka-sen... "


    Chuchun Shili talked, tears fell.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the sad look of Chuchun Jiari and sighed in her heart. She was really a kind girl who took all the responsibilities on her body, saying that Su Yu was not at fault.


    She knows very well that Chuchun Shili is absolutely impossible to approach Su Yu proactively. Only Su Yu will bully Chuchun Shili and let her fall into a trap.


    Seeing Chushu Shishi Li crying more and more sad, Misaka Mikoto smiled and hugged her gently.


    Chuchun Shili looked at Misaka Mikoto with tearful eyes, somewhat at a loss.


    "I didn''t mean to let Chuchun leave him, I just thought that guy was too soulless, and even a simple and kind girl like Chuchun was deceived by him." Misaka Mikoto said softly.


    "Jun Su Yu didn''t lie to me..."


    "In early spring, you don''t need to protect that guy, I know what kind of person he is." Misaka Mikoto helped her wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Misaka-senpai, I..."


    "Actually, I am also a third party."


    "Huh??" Chuchun Shili was stunned.


    "I''m just one of his girlfriends, and I don''t have the right to let Chuchun leave him." Misaka Mikoto explained.


    "This... how is this possible?" Chuchun Shili couldn''t believe it.


    Misaka Mikoto is a superpower, why would he be willing to become a third party?


    "That guy is an absolute person, much better than me. He helped me solve a very difficult thing. I was with him in order to repay my gratitude. Later, I felt like I fell in love with that guy... Don''t tell him about this. If he knows, he will definitely tease me again." Misaka Mikoto said with some embarrassment.


    "I will definitely not tell Su Yujun." Chuchun Shili nodded.


    "When I heard that Chuchun and that guy had established a relationship, the first thing I thought of was to tell Chuchun how bad that guy was. Of course, I didn��t intentionally use this method to drive you away. Chuchun is my friend, I I just don''t want you to be fooled by that guy." Misaka Mikoto said mildly.


    "I know, Misaka-senpai, thank you for telling me this. However, my feelings about Su Yu-kun will not change. Even if I am cheated, I want to like him. I believe that he will not leave me alone." Shi Li mustered the courage.


    "In early spring, you are really naive, but that guy really can''t leave us alone." Misaka Mikoto had a smile on his face.


    "Senior Misaka, as long as I can stay with Su Yujun, I am willing to do anything. I hope you can give me this opportunity." Chuchun Shili said cautiously.


    "Don''t ask for my opinion, I don''t have the right to reply to you. We are both girls who were deceived by that guy." Misaka Mikoto waved his hand.


    "Senior Misaka..."


    "Alright, we should wear bathrobes."


    "Yeah, you two have been talking for so long, shouldn''t you wear a yukata?" A voice sounded from beside the two.


    Chuchun Shili and Misaka Mikoto turned their heads and looked around, Su Yu sat on the side of the bed, smiling at them.


    "You...you actually eavesdropped on the conversation between my classmates Chuharu?" Misaka Mikoto held her small fist.


    "Even if I don''t listen, I know how you two will answer each other, because you are both innocent and lovely girls." Su Yu flashed up and appeared between Misaka Mikoto and Chuharu Shiri, hugging him. Lost them.


    Misaka Mikoto and Chuchun Shiri face each other, and they are held by Su Yu, their faces all red.

 634 Chapter 634

    The room became quiet.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Misaka Mikoto, and Misaka Mikoto turned her head at the same time.


    Su Yu looked at them shy and let go.


    "Now, the most important thing is to wear a bathrobe, let me help you." Su Yu picked up the bathrobe.


    "Well, I''ll go out first."


    "Early Spring is here, no need to go away." Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    Chuharu Shiri glanced at Misaka Mikoto, whose head was lowered in shame, her face was flushed.


    "Mikoto, you come first." Su Yu grabbed Misaka Mikoto''s little hand and pulled her up.


    Misaka Mikoto stared at Su Yu in shame.


    Su Yu looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "You are such a terrible soul!" Misaka Mikoto shook her small fist and began to change clothes.


    Su Yu watched Misaka Mikoto put her clothes aside and helped her put on her yukata.


    Misaka Mikoto was a little surprised, this guy turned out to be honest and did nothing.


    She couldn''t believe it until the bathrobe was put on.


    "Don''t be in a daze, go sit next to you. Chuchun, it''s your turn next." Su Yu said to Misaka Mikoto, looking at Chuchun Shili.


    Chuchun Shili blushed, stood up, put his clothes aside, and closed his eyes.


    Su Yu smiled and helped her put on her bathrobe.


    "Thank you." Chuchun Shili said in a low voice.


    "Me... Me too, thank you." Misaka Mikoto said unwillingly to fall behind.


    "You two, if you want to thank you, please give me a thank you." Su Yu held their little hands.


    Misaka Mikoto was taken aback, and kissed Su Yu''s side cheek.


    The same is true for the early spring decorations.


    "Really good." Su Yu replied generously.


    "Bad guy." Misaka Mikoto murmured.


    In the early spring, she was a little happy as Mikoto Misaka was accepted, and she felt relieved a lot.


    When the three of them walked out of the room, the others had not yet come out.


    "I don''t know if Gu Fa is proficient or unskilled. If you are not proficient, I can also help." Su Yu sat on the sofa, hugged Misaka Mikoto and Chuharu Shiri, and said.


    When Misaka Mikoto heard this, he raised his head and glared at Su Yu.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Fireworks on the streets.


    "My sister, let''s go fishing for goldfish together."


    "In early spring, I want to eat apple candies. Let me buy them with me."


    Shirai Kuroko pulled Misaka Mikoto to leave, Saten Tearko pulled Chuchun Shiri to leave, and in a flash, only Su Yu and Gufa Meiwei were left.


    Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko, and at Chuchun Shiri and Saten Tearko, and took Gufa Miwei''s little hand.


    Gufa Meiwei glanced at Su Yu and moved closer to him.


    "Meiwei, you are so beautiful tonight." Su Yu whispered.


    "Yes...Is it?" Gufa Meiwei was a little unconvinced.


    "Well, very beautiful." Su Yu''s eyes fell on the most eye-catching place.


    Gufa Meiwei felt Su Yu''s eyes and blushed.


    "Do you know? Your roommate is here too, today, she is setting up a stall here, responsible for making coffee and tea." Su Yu said suddenly.


    Gufa Meiwei was taken aback for a moment.


    "Let''s go take a look." Su Yu took her and walked forward.


    Gufa Meiwei followed Su Yu, through the crowd, and came to the shop opened by Bimei Liu. At a glance, she saw Bimei Liu and a young woman wearing a maid.


    The business in this shop is good, and there are two women in maid costumes to help. They are friends of Liu Chi Bimei.


    And the maid next to Liu Bo Bimei is Shang Tiao Shi Cai.


    The two are at the counter, working.


    "Meiwei, Jun Su Yu, welcome." Liu Bo Bimei smiled at them when she saw them.


    "Why would you open a shop here?" Gufa Meiwei asked puzzled.


    "This is what Su Yujun meant." Liu Chi Bimei smiled lightly.


    Gufa Meiwei was startled and looked at Su Yu beside him.


    "Meiwei, I''ll teach you how to make coffee." Su Yu took Gufa Meiwei''s little hand and walked into the closed counter.


    This counter is actually a cargo box. There is only a place for the counter and a door.


    When Gufa Meiwei walked into the cargo box and watched Su Yu lock the door, she had a bad premonition in her heart.


    Su Yu and her came to the counter, but Liu Bo Bimei and Shang Tiao Shicai stepped aside.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face flushed as he watched Liu Bimi''s movements.


    "Meiwei, what''s wrong with you?" Su Yu always had a smile on his face, as if nothing had happened.


    "No...nothing." Gufa Meiwei raised her head and tried her best not to look at Liu Chi Bimei.


    "I''ll teach you how to make coffee. You have to study hard. If you can''t learn it, you can only take care of the logistics." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Gufa Meiwei subconsciously lowered his head and glanced at Liu Chi Bimei, is that logistical work?


    Suddenly, she remembered Shang Tiao Shi Cai, and when she turned around, she found that Shang Tiao Shi Cai was even more unbearable.


    She retracted her gaze and absent-mindedly learning to make coffee. In this state, she felt that she could not learn anything at ease.


    "Huh, are you the one who gave me the money?" A male voice sounded.


    Su Yu looked at Kamijou Toma in front of him, and Lingke Yuriko who was wearing a bathrobe beside him, with a black line on his forehead.


    Are these two people too fast?


    Lingke Yuriko looked at Su Yu coldly, but did not launch an attack.


    "Shanjo classmate, my name is Su Yu, and I am currently the head of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council." Su Yu said simply.


    "That''s great, I thought you were a student. By the way, your money is still in my house. When will you go to pick it up?" After Shang Tiao Dangma was surprised, he still mentioned the money.


    "Those money is my compensation for you, you can use it." Su Yu said here, glanced at Shang Tiao Shi Cai.


    "How can this work? I can''t accept that much money." Kamijou Dangma shook his head.


    "Then you can donate it for me, donate whatever you want." Su Yu said casually.


    "No problem, I will use your name to donate to those children who need help." Shangjo Dangma heard this and said with a smile.


    "Yeah. These two cups, let me treat you. I wish you a smooth date." Su Yu handed Shang Tiao Dangma two cups of coffee.


    "Thank you, then." Kamijou Dangma accepted it without politeness.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "By the way, I saw a maid here just now, it looks like my family, her name is Shangjo Shicai, do you know it?" Shangjo Dangma asked.


    "Shang Tiao Shi Cai?" Su Yu pretended to be a little confused.


    "Yeah." Kamijou Toma nodded.


    "Sorry, I haven''t seen it, I just helped to look at the stall." Su Yu smiled apologetically.


    Gufa Meiwei''s eyes jumped, and he glanced at Shang Tiao Shi Cai, could it be...


    "Oh, I should have read it wrong. She left the school city in the morning." Kamijou Dangma remembered the note left by Kamijou Shicai.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at the back of Kamijou Touma and Lingke Yuriko.


    "Su Yujun, shouldn''t she be the last poetry, right?" Gufa Meiwei whispered.


    "Congratulations, you got it."

 635 Chapter 635 Early Spring as Li and Mikoto

    After half an hour.


    Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko, Chushu Shiri and Saten Tearko came to the temporary coffee shop.


    "Senior Gufa, why are you here?" Baijing Heizi asked in confusion.


    "This is my roommate''s booth. I''m here to help." Gufa Meiwei said with a somewhat unnatural expression.


    "So that''s the case, seniors are good." Bai Jing Heizi glanced at Liu Bo Bimei and said politely.


    "You are Meiwei''s friends, please sit down, I invite you to have coffee." Liu Bo Bimei said with a smile.


    "Then thank you senior. By the way, Senior Gufa, do you know where Jun Su Yu has gone?" Bai Jingheizi said thanks and asked.


    "Jun Su Yu? I don''t know, he should go somewhere else, otherwise, you just wait for him here, right?" Gufa Meiwei reluctantly smiled.


    "Okay." Shirai Kuroko also asked on behalf of Misaka Mikoto. She knew Misaka Mikoto must be embarrassed to ask.


    Liu Bo Bimei poured coffee for the four and watched them leave.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Su Yu and Shangjo Shicai on the side, and bowed her head in shame.


    Had it not been for the existence of a soundproof barrier, Misaka Mikoto would have discovered it.


    However, even with the existence of a soundproof barrier, she is still very shy.


    "Meiwei, Jun Su Yu is calling you." Liu Chi Bimei reminded.


    Gufa Meiwei looked up and found that Su Yu was beckoning to her.


    She lowered her head, a little afraid to pass.


    "If you don''t go, Jun Su Yu will be here soon." Liu Chi Bimei covered her mouth and smiled.


    Gufa Meiwei flushed and walked over.


    ...


    Another half an hour passed.


    Su Yu was late, carrying two bags of takoyaki in his hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, where did you go just now? Did you go looking for another woman with your sister on your back?" Bai Jingheizi looked dissatisfied.


    "Congratulations, the answer is correct." Su Yu sat down and said.


    "Hmph, don''t think that if you don''t care about your sister, you can bully your sister." Baijing Heizi snorted coldly.


    "Student Shirai, Mikoto hasn''t said anything yet, why did you say it for her? Could it be that you also told me..."


    "I have no interest in monkeys." Baijing Kuroko said coldly.


    "Really? Then Shirai-san, you have a banana..."


    "You...what did you say?" Bai Jingheizi''s face flushed.


    "I haven''t said anything yet. However, it is a good thing to like fruits. You should eat more fruits so that you can grow taller." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Baijing Heizi stared at Su Yu in embarrassment.


    "Heizi, Su Yu-kun is also doing good for you, so don''t be angry." Misaka Mikoto didn''t hear the meaning of Su Yu''s words, and thought it was Shirai Heizi who was making his temper again.


    "My sister, you..." Shirai Kuroko looked at Misaka Mikoto helplessly.


    "For the sake of my face, don''t be angry with Su Yu-kun, okay?" Misaka Mikoto said, holding Shirai Kuroko''s little hand.


    "Well, for the sake of my sister, I will leave this monkey alone." Bai Jing Heizi sighed.


    Misaka Mikoto smiled and gave Su Yu an apologetic look.


    "As the brother of classmate Baijing, I really shouldn''t quarrel with her. I''m sorry, Heizi, it''s all bad brother." Su Yu said seriously.


    Bai Jing Heizi glared at Su Yu and turned his head.


    "Su Yujun, this takoyaki is really delicious." Chuchun Shili tasted takoyaki.


    "Chuchun is right, this is the same as Su Yujun''s cooking." Zuo Tian Leizi nodded.


    "Is it really that delicious?" Misaka Mikoto didn''t believe it.


    "I don''t want to eat takoyaki made by this monkey... well"


    Before Shirai Kuroko spoke, Misaka Mikoto had put takoyaki in her mouth.


    Shirai Kuroko''s eyes lit up when he tasted the taste of takoyaki.


    "This is your portion, Kuroko." Su Yu handed Baijing Kuroko a takoyaki.


    "For the sake of takoyaki, forgive you for the things we have been waiting for." Shirai Kuroko muttered and started to eat takoyaki.


    Su Yu looked at the four girls eating takoyaki, feeling very happy.


    At the counter, Bimei Liu looked at the tired Gufa Meiwei and Shangtiao Shicai, not knowing what to do.


    "It looks like I can only ask Su Yujun to send them back." She thought to herself.


    ...


    When the fireworks are about to rise.


    Su Yu brought Misaka Mikoto and Chuchun Shiri to the best viewing platform.


    He held the small hands of the two girls and waited with them for the fireworks to rise.


    Baijing Kuroko and Zuo Tian Leizi stood aside.


    "Is Misaka-senpai not angry?" Zuo Tian Leizi looked at the three of them holding hands, with some incredible feeling.


    "Poor guy!" Shirai Kuroko clenched his small fist.


    "That, Shirai-san, what do you think of their relationship?" Zuo Tian Leizi asked embarrassedly.


    "That guy deceived the elder sister, and also deceived Chuchun. He is the worst soul light." Baijing Kuroko said unceremoniously.


    Zuo Tian Leizi smiled and said no more.


    "Student Zuotian, don''t study the early spring." Baijing Kuroko said suddenly.


    "How could I study the early spring? I''m not interested in Su Yujun at all, it is absolutely impossible to like him." Zuo Tian Leizi said quickly.


    "Although that guy is terrible, he is very attractive to normal girls. Fortunately, I only like my sister." Bai Jingheizi whispered.


    "..." Saten Leizi, do you have a problem with Misaka-senpai?


    "Bang" with a loud noise.


    Bright fireworks bloomed in the sky.


    Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto, playing Lee in early spring, watched the fireworks together.


    "So beautiful." x2


    "No matter how beautiful the fireworks are, they are not as sweet as the smiles of the two of you." Su Yu looked at them and said.


    "I don''t believe what you said." Misaka Mikoto gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "I...I think Misaka-senpai is very beautiful." Chuharu Shiri summoned up courage.


    "Early Spring..."


    "Chuchun agrees with me, Mikoto, you are indeed very beautiful tonight." Su Yu clenched Misaka Mikoto''s little hand.


    "You must be lying to me..."


    Misaka Mikoto blushed slightly and turned her head.


    "How could I lie to you? You are really beautiful, and your beauty is eternal, not like fireworks, which disappear in a flash." Su Yu said in Misaka Mikoto''s ear.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face is hot, can''t this guy pay attention?


    "Why is my Mikoto so cute?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "It��s only cute in early spring..."


    "I think Misaka-senpai is more cute." Chuharu Shili praised.


    "In the early spring, you also helped this guy..."


    "I really think Misaka-senpai is very cute." Chuchun Shishi Li Tiantian smiled.


    "For such a cute Mikoto, I think it should be rewarded, don''t you think Chuchun?" Su Yu looked at Chuchun Shili.


    "Um..." Chuchun Shili was taken aback for a moment.


    When Misaka Mikoto heard the reward, she turned her head in shame, afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "Then it''s such a happy decision, Mikoto, we will have a room tonight and let Shirai-san stay in another room, okay?" Su Yu said in Misaka Mikoto''s ear.

 636 Chapter 636: The Story Written by Alice

    The fireworks show is over.


    Misaka Mikoto and Chuharu Shiri are somewhat unfinished.


    "When we go to the beach, I will prepare fireworks and takoyaki for you." Su Yu said softly.


    "Really?" Chuchun Shili''s eyes lit up.


    Misaka Mikoto also looked expectantly.


    "Of course it is true, but only if you two are well-behaved." Su Yu took their little hands and kissed them twice.


    "Cute enough?" Misaka Mikoto blushed, always feeling that what Su Yu said had a strange meaning.


    "I''ll be very obedient." Chuchun Shili said.


    "Chuchun, this guy..."


    "It''s getting late tonight. If you two go back to the dormitory now, it will make me worry. Let''s go to my villa together?" Su Yu interrupted Misaka Mikoto.


    "I won''t have an accident," Mikoto Misaka muttered.


    "Mikoto, obedient." Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "Okay, I see. But, I want to share a room with Kuroko, and I will never share a room with you." Misaka Mikoto said helplessly.


    "Well, you and Baijing are in the same room, and there seems to be no problem." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Seeing Su Yu''s smile, Misaka Mikoto always felt that he still had bad intentions.


    "Then I will share a room with classmate Zuotian." Chuchun Shili quickly said.


    "Oh, I almost forgot one thing, you guys wait for me here first, and I''ll come as soon as I go." Su Yu remembered Shangjo Shicai and Gufa Meiwei, his body flashed and disappeared.


    Misaka Mikoto and Chuharu Shiri glanced at each other, and both turned their heads.


    "My sister, shall we go back?" Bai Jing Heizi came over.


    "Um, Kuroko, today we will live in Su Yu-kun''s villa?" Misaka Mikoto said a little embarrassed.


    "My sister, are you in a room with him?" Shirai Kuroko stared at Misaka Mikoto.


    "Of course I am in a room with you." Misaka Mikoto''s face turned red.


    "That''s good, my sister''s safety, I will protect you." Shirai Heiko breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That, Saten classmate..."


    "We are in a room for two, right?" Listening to Misaka Mikoto''s words, Saten Leizi guessed what Chuchun Shiri wanted to say.


    "Yeah." Chuchun Shili lowered his head in shame.


    "No problem, it''s the first time I live in a villa. I am looking forward to it." Zuo Tian Leizi smiled.


    The four girls chatted, waiting for Su Yu''s return.


    the other side.


    Su Yu sent Gufa Meiwei back to her dormitory. As for Shang Tiao Shicai, it was naturally sent to the house arranged for her.


    From tomorrow, Kamijou Shicai will be the secretary of Su Yu, the head of the direct team of the Academy City Council.


    ...


    Everyone returned to the mountain villa, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Kamikari Hoori has prepared the room.


    A room between Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko.


    Zuotian Leizi and Chuchun play Lee.


    Originally, Inticus lived here, but later, she moved to the ring world.


    Now, she and Misaka are together, and Alice takes care of them, so Su Yu feels relieved.


    In his setting, Alice, as the daughter of the Demon King, lacked love since childhood, so much that she cared about other children.


    Maybe it was because she couldn''t get caring, but it made her understand that feeling better.


    Inticus and Misaka are now like her sisters.


    When Su Yu came to the Devil City in the Ring World, Inticus and Misaka were already asleep.


    Alice was singing a lullaby in a low voice, and seeing Su Yu appeared, her little face was a little surprised.


    Su Yu looked at Inticus and Misaka who were sleeping, and walked outside the door without disturbing them.


    Alice quickly followed him and went out.


    The two came all the way to the wall of Demon King City.


    Su Yu looked at the full moon in the sky, closed his eyes, and felt the world.


    "Father... Su Yujun." Alice called out subconsciously and changed her name.


    "You are willing to call me that, I don''t mind, Alice." Su Yu opened his eyes and looked at her tenderly.


    "but��"


    Alice thought of something, her face flushed.


    "Ahem, at that time, if you call me that, it will make me feel a little guilty." Su Yu coughed twice and said with embarrassment.


    Alice was so embarrassed that she covered her face.


    "When I watched the fireworks today, I suddenly remembered the story about you." Su Yu looked at the moon in the sky and said slowly.


    "Are you talking about the fireworks show?" Alice whispered.


    "Well, the firework festival organized by Alice Tria for you. You stood on the wall and made a wish, looking forward to seeing the fireworks together with three people one day..."


    "Do you remember this kind of thing?" Alice put down her little hand, somewhat nostalgic.


    "To be honest, I cried at that time."


    "Huh?" Alice was taken aback for a while.


    "At that time, I was thinking, if I had such an innocent and lovely daughter, how good it would be, and then, I felt unworthy." Su Yu looked down at the ground.


    Alice opened her mouth, unexpectedly Su Yu still had such thoughts.


    "I used to be just an ordinary human being without any abilities. Now I can easily change the world. However, occasionally I still think of my previous self, the time spent in that dim room. It seems to be very good too." Su Yu murmured.


    "Are you happy when you created our world?" Alice hesitated.


    "I am very happy, I am immersed in the world I created, that feels very happy." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Master Devil, you are somewhat similar to me, but the story I wrote down, I dare not let others read it." Alice smiled embarrassedly.


    "What kind of story?" Su Yu looked at her curiously, there was no such thing in his setting.


    "It''s a very small story. In fact, it''s not a story at all. I just wrote down everything I saw and my own feelings." Alice said shyly.


    "Oh? Can you show me?" Su Yu was very interested.


    "If, if it''s you, you can read it, but don''t tell anyone." Alice''s face flushed and she took out a thick book.


    Su Yu took the book and opened the first page.


    "Today, I am able to use magic. I am so happy. The first time I use magic, it would be nice if my father could see it."


    "My father didn''t come back today. Does he hate us?"


    "Today, I squeezed a doll of Mr. Father. Later, when Mr. Father comes back, I will show him."


    "Today, I learned swordsmanship. The swordsmanship created by my father is so difficult, but I can''t give up easily. After I learn it, my father will definitely come back."


    "I learned swordsmanship. My father hasn''t returned yet. I must have worked hard enough. I have to work harder to become the heir of the Demon King City."


    Turning over page by page, each page has the title of Father Father.

 637 Chapter 637: Su Yu Who Will Do Good

    Su Yu looked at the story written by Alice.


    Alice stood beside him, peeking at Su Yu''s reaction.


    "If he reads such a story, he will definitely be moved in tears." Su Yu took a deep breath and returned the thick book to Alice.


    Alice took the book, her eyes darkened.


    "Come with me to a place." Su Yu picked up Alice and flew towards the distance.


    Alice put away the books, looked at Su Yu''s profile, and approached him.


    Even if she knew that Su Yu was not her father, she was looking forward to it.


    I hope he can give her a little care and love.


    Su Yu hugged Alice, flew for a long time, fell under a cherry tree, and put her down.


    "Master Demon King?" Alice looked at Su Yu with some confusion.


    "Show me your swordsmanship." Su Yu waved his hand, and a low table appeared in front of him, and he sat behind it.


    Alice opened her eyes wide, and then reacted and walked in front of Su Yu.


    "Seriously, my swordsmanship is not like this." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Yes." Alice wiped away her tears and began to show her swordsmanship seriously.


    "If the weight is lifted lightly, the heart and the sword are united, so as to remain unchanged and respond to all changes. All variables are only one sword."


    "You are in a good mood, keep it up."


    "Your swordsmanship has no killing intent, but it has the meaning of guarding. Add the magic power of the earth element and try again."


    Su Yu kept pointing to Alice until she used earth swordsmanship to show her intentions.


    "My father, is this all right?" Alice turned her head to look at Su Yu.


    "It''s time to rest." Su Yu nodded.


    Alice smiled sweetly and came to Su Yu, poured black tea for him, sat beside him, tasting black tea and snacks.


    "Your swordsmanship still has many shortcomings, and you still need to work harder, remember?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and stroked her long hair.


    "Well, I see, my father." Alice nodded.


    Su Yu looked at her smile and picked up the tea cup.


    Alice leaned on his shoulder.


    Su Yu did not move, and changed his other hand to hold the cup.


    a long time.


    "Thank you, Lord Demon." Alice said softly.


    Even for a short time, she was already satisfied.


    Father''s care and teaching can only be interpreted by Demon Lord who knows his father best.


    "Sleep at ease, I won''t leave tonight." Su Yu drank black tea.


    "No, Lord Demon, I''m going back. Tonight, I want to rest alone." Alice stood up and said.


    Su Yu looked at her, stood up, walked in front of her, and hugged her into his arms.


    Alice felt the warmth in Su Yu''s arms and she shed tears, sobbing in a low voice.


    Su Yu didn''t speak. At this moment, facing Alice who treated him as a father, he didn''t have any extra thoughts in his heart.


    Although he is not her father, he is the creator, and he is the person who understands her feelings best.


    "My father, don''t leave me." Alice hugged Su Yu tightly.


    Su Yu didn''t answer her because he didn''t know how to answer.


    He looked down at Alice and snapped his fingers.


    Alice''s eyelids sank and fell asleep.


    Su Yu waved his hand, opened the door of space, held Alice, and walked in.


    As soon as he walked out, Su Yu saw Alice Teria who was drinking.


    Alice Triya saw Su Yu holding Alice into her room, her face changed slightly.


    Until she saw the expression on Su Yu''s face.


    "This child, if you want to see her parents together, I will disturb you tonight." Su Yu said softly.


    Alice Tria was taken aback, stood up, and walked to the bed.


    Su Yu put Alice in the center and lay on her side.


    Alice Tria hesitated and lay on the other side of Alice.


    The two of them held Alice''s little hand and looked at each other.


    "Good night." Alice Tria whispered.


    "Good night." Su Yu closed his eyes and said.


    With a sweet smile on Alice''s face, in her dream, her father and mother were holding her little hand, and the three of them watched the fireworks together.


    When the morning sun shines into the room.


    Alice opened her eyes.


    She looked at Alice Tria beside her, then looked at the other side.


    "Did someone hold my hand last night?"


    Then she remembered Su Yu.


    If anyone can do this kind of thing, then there is only Su Yu.


    "Thank you, Lord Demon." Alice looked out the window and smiled.


    Outside the window.


    Su Yu stood on the wall and smiled when he heard Alice''s words.


    He has done a good thing, right?


    ...


    Return to the hilltop villa from the ring world.


    The sky outside hasn''t dawned, because it''s just past two o''clock in the morning.


    The time of the ring world is something that can be adjusted, as long as Su Yu is willing, every day is day.


    He stood in the corridor, looking at the doors of two rooms, one side was Shirai Kuroko and Misaka Mikoto, and the other was Chuharu Shiri and Saten Tearko.


    "Let''s go here first." Su Yu''s blurring opened and walked into the room where Chuchun decorated Li and Zuo Tian Leizi.


    Chuchun Shili and Zuo Tian Leizi were naturally asleep, and they turned their backs to each other, leaving a certain distance.


    Even girls who are close to each other are not necessarily good enough to sleep together.


    Of course, except for Shirai Kuroko.


    Su Yu looked at Chuchun Shili and Zuotian Leizi who were sleeping, got into the bed, and gently hugged Chuchun Shili.


    Chuchun Shili felt Su Yu''s embrace, and turned around in a daze, leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Chuchun to be so active.


    However, when he looked down, he found that Chuchun Shili was still asleep.


    "Does Chuchun prefer to lean in my arms?" Su Yu looked at her cute sleeping face and couldn''t bear to wake her up.


    With his back to Chuchun Shili, Zuo Tian Leizi turned over in a daze, felt something wrong, and opened his eyes.


    When she saw the back in front of her, her face reddened at a visible speed.


    What''s happening here?Why is Su Yu here?Although he had his back to her, Zuo Tian Leizi recognized Su Yu for the first time.


    "Could it be that he is here to meet the early spring..."


    Zuo Tian Leizi thought so, his face flushed.


    If she is asleep, that''s fine.


    But now that she was awake, Su Yu appeared next to her, how could she rest?


    Zuo Tian Leizi''s heartbeat kept accelerating, and even she could hear her clearly, not to mention Su Yu, who was very close to her.


    "Student Zuotian, sorry, I woke you up." Su Yu turned around and looked at Zuotian Leizi.


    Zuo Tian Leizi quickly closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    "Hey, is it my illusion?" Su Yu looked at her pretending to be asleep, and the corner of his mouth curled up, pretending to be close to Zuo Tian Leizi for a while.


    Zuo Tian Leizi was extremely nervous, his face hot.

 638 Chapter 638

    Close at hand.


    Zuo Tian Leizi could clearly feel Su Yu''s breathing.


    Her face slowly turned red, but she never opened her eyes.


    Su Yu looked at Zuotian Leizi, stretched out his hand and stroked her long hair.


    Zuo Tian Leizi felt the warmth in Su Yu''s palm, and his heart warmed.


    "Student Zuotian looks so cute when she is asleep." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Zuo Tian Lei''s eyelids moved, but he still did not wake up.


    Seeing this, Su Yu lowered his head.


    Zuo Tian Leizi couldn''t believe it, but he didn''t expect Su Yu to really dare to do this.


    When she felt Su Yu''s unruly big hands, everything was too late.


    Su Yu''s unscrupulous appearance made Zuo Tian Leizi both scared and shy.


    She was afraid that Su Yu would continue. She was shy because Chuchun Shili was not far away. If she suddenly woke up, how would she face Chuchun Shili?


    Zuo Tian Leizi wanted to open his eyes, but he dared not open his eyes.


    Once she opened her eyes, she had to face Su Yu''s words, those sweet words, she felt she couldn''t resist.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu looked at Zuotian Leizi''s face blushing, but still did not wake up, let go of her.


    Zuo Tian Leizi breathed a sigh of relief. Now, Su Yu should be leaving, right?


    However, she was wrong.


    "Student Zuotian, if you don''t wake up again, I will continue." Su Yu whispered.


    Zuo Tian Leizi quickly opened his eyes.


    Su Yu looked at her with a smile, holding her little hand.


    "Student Zuotian, please."


    ...


    When Su Yu left the room where he played Li and Zuo Tian Leizi in the early spring, it was already an hour later.


    Chuchun Shili was not awakened, but Zuotian Leizi passively added some strange knowledge.


    Su Yu looked at the room of Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko and walked through the door with blur.


    When he walked into the door, he found Shirai Kuroko was still awake, and, blocking Mikoto Misaka, stared at him firmly.


    "Student Baijing, it''s so late, are you still up to sleep?" Su Yu was not surprised.


    "With me here, you don''t want to get closer to your sister, let alone bully your sister, I will never allow..."


    Before Baijing Kuroko''s voice fell, she felt that she could not move.


    "A good boy must sleep well." Su Yu smiled at her, walked to the other side, and got into the bed.


    Misaka Mikoto slept peacefully.


    Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto''s sleeping face and hugged her.


    In Misaka Mikoto''s sleep, she felt Su Yu''s arms and opened her eyes in a daze.


    When she saw that it was really Su Yu, her small face turned red, and she glanced at Baijing Heizi who didn''t respond, then glared at Su Yu.


    "Hush, be quiet, don''t wake up classmate Shirai." Su Yu said to Misaka Mikoto.


    "You fellow, can''t you just stay in your own room and rest? Why do you come here?" Misaka Mikoto said with shame.


    "I can''t sleep, I miss you." Su Yu answered honestly.


    "I don''t believe it, you must have just come from Chuchun." Misaka Mikoto muttered.


    "How do you know?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "You have another scent." Misaka Mikoto''s tone was a bit resentful.


    "That''s it, are you jealous?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I won''t be jealous." Misaka Mikoto turned her head proudly.


    "Tsundere Mikoto is really cute." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "Don''t come near me, idiot."


    "I''m going to be close to you, and I''ll hold you tight."


    "You bad guy."


    "Yes, I am a bad guy, a bad guy who specifically bullies Mikoto."


    "Don''t go too far, if I wake Heizi, I will never spare you."


    "It''s okay, I have used my ability to make Baijing classmate fall asleep, she should be having a very beautiful dream now." Su Yu said, lowered her head.


    Misaka Mikoto struggled a bit, then gave up resistance.


    Su Yu knew Misaka Mikoto''s thoughts, the two were already close enough, and she would naturally accept this kind of thing.


    Baijing Kuroko turned his back to the two of them, and his face flushed as he listened to the voice behind him.


    If she falls asleep, that''s fine.


    However, this guy didn''t even think of letting her fall asleep. He just wanted to bully Misaka Mikoto in front of her, making her feel shy and angry.


    "Wait...wait a minute."


    "I don''t want to wait, Mikoto."


    "Bad guy!"


    "This is my reward for you."


    "I don''t need such a reward."


    "You don''t need it, it doesn''t work, the reward must be delivered to you so I can feel at ease." Su Yu said confidently.


    "You...you fool! Bad! Bad!"


    "It''s so nice, say it again."


    "stupid stupid stupid!"


    "Really good."


    Misaka Mikoto was embarrassed and helpless, Su Yu made it clear that he was a rascal.


    "Well, Mikoto, it''s time to receive the reward." Su Yu smiled.


    "After it''s over, leave me quickly." Misaka Mikoto said with a small fist.


    "Look at my mood." Su Yu smiled.


    "Must go back." Misaka Mikoto said, shrinking into the bed.


    Su Yu stroked her little head lightly, Misaka Mikoto became more sensible.


    Shirai Kuroko felt Misaka Mikoto''s movements and wanted to beat Su Yu. What did this guy think of his sister?


    Sister-sama is a super-electromagnetic gun, the pride of Tokiwadai, and an extremely rare superpower.


    However, in front of this guy, he was asked to do such a thing?


    It''s too much!


    Baijing Kuroko thought so, but there was a strange feeling spreading in his heart.


    She imagined Misaka Mikoto''s movements, and the blush on her face became deeper and deeper.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    As Misaka Mikoto left the room, Shirai Kuroko was finally able to move.


    She slowly turned her head, looked at Su Yu who was smiling, and stretched out her hand.


    "Heizi, you can''t do this." Su Yu grabbed her wrist.


    "Isn''t it because of this kind of thing that you are so soulless? Let me see such a scene, hear such a voice, but now that you want to reject me?" Shirai Kuroko lowered his voice.


    "I just want Mikoto to care about how you feel around me, not specifically to let you hear it. The gap between you and me is too big, I dare not touch you." Su Yu shook his head.


    "You...you are so soulless! Why is it possible in early spring, but I can''t?" Baijing Heizi said unwillingly.


    "Well, you are more like a child than Chuchun, and I didn''t treat Chuchun too much." Su Yu smiled.


    "Chuchun said, you are very gentle, you are referring to that kind of thing, right? You are like this to your sister, and you are the same to Chuchun, if so, why can''t you accept me?" Baijing Kuroko said with a small fist.


    "You are only affected by the atmosphere now. When you calm down, you will hate me 100%, so between us..."


    "You incompetent fellow!"


    "..." Su Yu.

 639 Chapter 639: Ji Shen Qiushas Indifferent

    Early in the morning, breakfast time.


    Su Yu sat in the main seat, Bai Jing Heizi stared at Su Yu while eating breakfast.


    Misaka Mikoto felt the look in Shirai Kuroko''s eyes, and thought it was because of the early morning, and was shy and speechless.


    Zuo Tian Leizi kept his head down, afraid to see Su Yu.


    In the early spring, Li Ze has a sweet smile, probably in a villa room, which makes her sleep soundly.


    After eating breakfast, Shirai Heizi and Chuchun Shili went to the 177th branch due to work reasons.


    Zuo Tian Leizi had an appointment with a friend to go shopping, so he went one step ahead.


    Misaka Mikoto was going back to continue practicing, and could not accompany Su Yu.


    Su Yu stood in front of the door, thinking about which girl to look for.


    Then he thought of a girl.


    ...


    In a fast food restaurant.


    A black-haired girl in a witch costume was sitting by the window with a calm expression.


    Long black hair, delicate facial features, and a little sleepiness on his face, as if he was not awake.


    The students around looked at her, wondering, which school is this student?


    "Can I sit here?" A male voice rang.


    Ji Shen Qiusha looked up at Su Yu in front of him, without speaking.


    "If you don''t speak, I will take it as your default." Su Yu sat down and put the fast food in his hand on the table.


    Ji Shen Qiusha saw the food on Su Yu''s plate and stared at them closely.


    "If you don''t mind, try it." Su Yu said generously.


    "Then I''m not welcome." Ji Shen Qiusha''s tone was very flat, pinched a piece of chicken nuggets, and ate it.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at her, Qishen Qiusha, who was eating, was very cute, just like a small animal.


    She didn''t care that Su Yu looked at her, and ate Su Yu''s food quietly and quickly, with no intention of being polite.


    "Are you very hungry?" Su Yu asked.


    Ji Shen Qiusha ate something and gave a hmm.


    "Would you like to go to my house? My house is very big. I am a chef myself. If you are willing to visit my house as a guest, I can prepare a lot of delicious dishes for you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Ji Shen Qiusha took a meal with the food hand.


    "Are you going to abduct me to your house for something strange?" she said directly.


    There was a black line on the foreheads of the students around, this girl really dare to say.


    "Yeah, you are so beautiful, of course I want to do some strange things to you." Su Yu took it for granted.


    "???" The surrounding students.


    "Is there a lot of delicious food?" Ji Shen Qiusha continued to eat.


    "Of course." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "My existence, maybe it will bring your life in danger, even so, are you willing to take me back?" Ji Shen Qiusha said lightly.


    "Yes." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Then let''s go." Ji Shen Qiusha got up and said.


    "???" The boys around.


    Su Yu got up and followed Jishen Qiusha. He knew that Jishen Qiusha was indifferent to everything, but he didn''t expect that she would care so much.


    However, this is also related to her ability.


    Su Yu and Jishen Qiusha walked out of the fast food restaurant.


    She stopped and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu took her little hand and walked in one direction.


    Ji Shen Qiusha looked in this direction without saying anything, and walked forward with Su Yu silently.


    When Su Yu''s footsteps stopped in front of a building, Ji Shen Qiusha''s expression changed slightly and became a little complicated.


    "Thank you for sending me back." After she finished speaking, she wanted to let go of Su Yu''s hand.


    "I''ve helped you solve the matter here. Your abilities and materials have disappeared from the library of the Academy City." Su Yu said.


    Ji Shen Qiusha was taken aback and looked at Su Yu.


    "Look." Su Yu pointed to the building.


    Ji Shen Qiusha looked in the direction of Su Yu''s fingers, and saw a middle-aged man was brought out, dying.


    "He has lost his ability and can no longer hurt you, and you are no longer a vampire killer. This thing can inhibit your ability."


    Ji Shen Qiusha looked at the ring in Su Yu''s hand, and looked at him puzzled.


    Why does Su Yu know about her?Why does Su Yu want to help her?Why can Su Yu possess such an ability?


    "Because I am a partner of justice." Su Yu looked up at the sky.


    Ji Shen Qiusha didn''t understand what he meant, and looked at him with his head tilted.


    "My name is Su Yu, the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council, who is responsible for solving strange things in the Academy City, such as your affairs. Of course, I am not helping you for free. Misunderstanding." Su Yu explained helplessly.


    "Oh." Ji Shen Qiusha replied lightly.


    "This time the matter is very complicated, so naturally the rewards should be higher, is that okay?" Su Yu said seriously.


    "No problem." Ji Shen Qiusha nodded.


    "Then let''s go home. From now on, you will be mine. This is my reward for helping you solve the problem." Su Yu smiled.


    "Am I paying?" Ji Shen Qiusha followed in Su Yu''s footsteps.


    "Yes, although this matter has not been approved by you in advance, I believe you should have no opinion?" Su Yu shook her little hand.


    "My stuff..."


    "Your things have been moved by me to your new residence. In the future, you can serve as my maid, or as my girlfriend, or as my pet. Which one do you choose?" Su Yu gave Ji Shen Three choices of Qiusha.


    "Maid?"


    "Do you choose a maid? Okay, I will prepare a maid outfit for you. After you go back, you can put it on immediately." Su Yu looked forward to it.


    "I��"


    "I know what you want to say, I hope you can work hard and be an unscrupulous maid, you''d better tease me." Su Yu turned around and said to Ji Shen Qiusha.


    "Irregular maid?" Ji Shen Qiusha thought about what an unscrupulous maid.


    Su Yu took her little hand and walked into the alley. With a wave of his hand, the door of space opened and the two passed through the door of space.


    ...


    Su Yu''s hilltop villa.


    Ji Shen Qiusha looked at the layout of the villa.


    "From now on, this will be your home, go change the maid outfit, or change here, there is no problem." Su Yu brought a set of maid outfit and handed it to Ji Shen Qiusha.


    "Which one is my room?" Ji Shen Qiusha did not intend to change clothes in front of Su Yu.


    "That one." Su Yu pointed to a room with regret.


    Ji Shen Qiusha walked into the room holding the clothes.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, waiting for the appearance of Qishen Qiusha.


    Not long after, Ji Shen Qiusha walked out of the room.


    A maid outfit perfectly set off her figure.


    Su Yu looked at Ji Shen Qiusha, very satisfied with her maid outfit.


    "What is my job?" Ji Shen Qiusha didn''t care about Su Yu''s gaze. She cared more about her job and her meals.


    "Your job? Let me think about it. By the way, you sit here." Su Yu thought for a while, pointing to the sofa.


    Ji Shen Qiusha sat down.


    Su Yu lay on her knee pillow.


    Ji Shen Qiusha looked at Su Yu without speaking.

 640 Chapter 640

    lunch time.


    Su Yu brought Ji Shen Qiusha to the ring world.


    She was full of curiosity about this unknown world, but she did not leave Su Yu''s side, but did her duty in front of a good maid.


    Su Yu leaned against the cherry tree, Ji Shen Qiusha fed him a lunch box.


    Although my stomach is very hungry, the maid is a job, and work is more important.


    "You eat too, I don''t mind." Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    Ji Shen Qiusha hesitated, picked up a piece of sushi and put it in his mouth.


    Then she started to eat.


    Su Yu watched her forget her appearance, with a speechless expression. It seemed that this maid would take a while to become professional.


    "Master Devil." A voice came.


    Su Yu looked at Alice who came by. She was a little different today. She was wearing a long skirt with her long golden hair tied into a single ponytail, hanging down one side of her shoulder.


    This is a very dangerous hairstyle.


    She carried a basket in her hand with a lunch box in it, and came to Su Yu step by step.


    "Today you have grown a little bit." Su Yu looked at Alice.


    "Really?" Alice smiled, put her lunch in front of Su Yu, and sat on the other side of Su Yu.


    Ji Shen Qiusha looked at the set lunch, some wanted to taste it, staring at Su Yu.


    Without Su Yu''s order, she would not eat.


    "You finish my lunch first." Su Yu gave Ji Shen Qiusha a white look.


    Jishen Qiusha looked at the remaining sushi in the box, ate it slowly, and continued to watch Alice''s lunch.


    "You are welcome, Miss Maid." Alice said with a chuckle.


    Although she didn''t know Qishen Qiusha, since she was following Su Yu, she must be someone related to Su Yu, maybe one of Su Yu''s girlfriends.


    Qishen Qiusha heard Alice say this, and approached Su Yu, her eyes pierced.


    "Since Alice said it, you can try it..."


    Before Su Yu had finished speaking, Ji Shen Qiusha was already eating.


    "Master Demon Lord, this new maid lady seems a little different." Alice covered her mouth and smiled.


    "..." Su Yu.


    Ji Shen Qiusha is indeed different from other maids, because she is not a serious maid at all.


    "Master Devil." Alice picked up a piece of food and put it to Su Yu''s mouth.


    Su Yu was not polite, tasting the dishes from Alice Ribbon.


    Alice fed Su Yu lunch, until Su Yu was full, she paused somewhat unsatisfactorily and began to eat lunch.


    Su Yu drank black tea and looked up at the sky.


    The gentle breeze blows by, making people feel very comfortable.


    "Master Devil, this world is very beautiful, I like this world very much." Alice said softly.


    Su Yu did not answer her, this world is indeed very similar to another world.


    "Master Devil, after lunch, do you want to go for a walk?" Alice suddenly blushed.


    "Ahem, after lunch, I have other things." Su Yu understood her hint, embarrassed.


    After all, he just played Alice''s father yesterday.


    "Well, Lord Demon, I will always wait for you." Alice said in Su Yu''s ear.


    Su Yu smelled a fragrant wind.


    Alice packed her lunch box, got up and left, and headed away.


    "What are we going to do next?" Ji Shen Qiusha asked after taking a sip of black tea.


    "After eating, of course I want to exercise." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Ji Shen Qiusha looked at him puzzled.


    Su Yu waved his hand and the door of space opened.


    The two walked into the door of space and returned to the mountain villa.


    In the hilltop villa, Su Yu''s room.


    Ji Shen Qiusha was dressed in a maid costume and looked at Su Yu in front of him.


    No matter how ignorant she was, she knew what to do next.


    "Rogue maid, don''t worry, take your time." Su Yu guided her patiently.


    Ji Shen Qiusha''s little face was flushed, and according to Su Yu''s teaching, he continued to execute his orders.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu watched Ji Shen Qiusha walk into the bathroom and walked outside.


    Shang Tiao Shicai, who had been waiting outside the door, saw Su Yu coming out and threw himself directly into Su Yu''s arms. He stood on his tiptoe and gave a kiss.


    Su Yu was not polite to her, and directly pushed open the door of Shang Tiao Shi Cai, hugged her, and walked in.


    Kamijou Shicai is like a traveler in the desert finally seeing the water.


    Su Yu faced Shang Tiao Shi Cai, feeling a little too weak.


    However, he will not admit defeat.


    Su Yu, who possessed the body of a god, was like some kind of machine.


    Kamijou Shicai was gradually at a disadvantage, and her entire temperament changed.


    Su Yu looked at her longing eyes and stroked her little head.


    Kamijou Shica rubbed his hand cleverly, like a pet.


    Two hours later.


    Su Yu left Shangtiao Shicai''s room.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu walked alone on the streets of the academy city.


    Suddenly, a young man rushed towards him, still holding a dagger in his hand.


    "Get away!" The youth held a lady''s bag in his hand and brandished a dagger.


    The surrounding students hid in fright, but Su Yu stood still, because he saw the girl behind the youth.


    "Get away!" The dagger in the young man''s hand stabbed towards Su Yu.


    Su Yu raised his hand, grabbed his wrist, and shook the dagger to the ground.


    The youth kicked Su Yu, but Su Yu twisted his arm and pressed it directly to the ground.


    "Soul Dan! Let go of me!" the youth shouted.


    "You dare to do it in front of me, do you think you are Aleister? My name is Su Yu, the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council, and has the authority to manage all affairs of the Academy City." Su Yu said lightly. .


    The young man''s pupils shrank and he was too scared to speak.


    The black-haired girl ran over, panting, a little speechless.


    "This is your bag, right?" Su Yu handed her the lady''s bag in the young man''s hands.


    The black-haired girl nodded.


    "Thanks...Thank you for helping me."


    "You are welcome, your name is called Fuji Zhili, right?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "You... how do you know my name?" Fukiji Shiri asked in surprise.


    Su Yu looked at her figure.


    Fuki Zhili''s face blushed, and she felt Su Yu''s eyes fall on her most eye-catching place.


    Although Su Yu was very handsome and helped her, if he stared at her like this, Fukiji would feel very shy.


    "That one��"


    "It''s rude, I remember you because you are special." Su Yu looked away.


    "I...I just..."


    "Are you free to have a cup of coffee?" Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "I... I still have some things to fetch." Chuanjiu said in a low voice, flushing all over his face.


    "Then I will go with you. If there are things that need to be carried, I can still help you carry them." Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "Then...I will trouble you." Fukiji hesitated, and said to Su Yu.

 641 Chapter 641 The Terrible Influence of Illusion

    The youth was taken away by guards passing by.


    Su Yu and Fukiji are walking together, and her destination is a cargo operation center.


    For some reason, her postal products were forgotten here, and she had to pick them up by herself.


    Unexpectedly, he finally went out once and was robbed.


    "Um, can I ask for your name?" Fukiji walked for a while, feeling a little awkward in the atmosphere, and said.


    "Sorry, sorry, I almost forgot to introduce myself, my name is Su Yu." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Fukiji shook hands with him quickly.


    "Su Yujun, which school are you a student?"


    She didn''t hear Su Yu''s name or position just now due to the distance.


    "I am not a student. I am the head of the team directly under the Academy City Council. I am responsible for managing various events in the Academy City and solving various problems." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "That''s amazing, Su Yujun is such a young man, he has become an upper-class figure in the academy city." Fukiji was surprised.


    The Academy City Council represents the top level, the direct team of the Academy City Council, you don''t need to think about it to know that it is extraordinary, not to mention that Su Yu is still the head of this team directly.


    "Normally, if you have any problems, I might be able to help you solve them." Su Yu said modestly.


    "Difficult problem..." Chuanji lowered his head, his face flushed.


    Her only problem is that if she runs too fast, she will feel very tired, and she will be tired when she walks. Anyway, her shoulders are very tired.


    For this reason, she bought a lot of health products specially.


    "Your problem, shouldn''t it be that the burden is too heavy?" Su Yu glanced at Fu Jiu.


    "You...how do you know?" Fukiji''s face flushed, some were afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "Because, my ability is the spirit department, and I have the same ability as mind reading. Of course, now I don''t use the ability, just observe your expression and come to this conclusion." Su Yu smiled at her.


    Hearing the mind-reading technique, Fuji Zhili quickly kept a distance from Su Yu.


    "Don''t worry, even if you don''t use mind reading, I can guess what troubles a girl your age will have." Su Yu smiled and looked at Fukiji.


    Fukiji turned aside and chatted with someone with the ability to read minds, which made her a little worried that Su Yu would discover her secret.


    However, the more she worried, the more Su Yu knew.


    As soon as his mind-reading ability was developed, Su Yu received a lot of information, including the physical data of the blow-up system, which Su Yu could not grasp.


    Fukiji thought about a lot of things, until the end, she realized that she thought about so many things in front of a mind reader, wouldn''t the other party know all of them?


    Thinking of this, she blushed and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu blinked, pretending to know nothing.


    Seeing this, I understand, he must know everything.


    "Ahem, blow the system, don��t worry, I��m not going to talk about you buying that kind of thing. After all, I also have a lot of indescribable books. If possible, maybe I��ll talk about it. Like you, buy an indescribable item and come back and study it..."


    When Fukiji heard this, he lowered his head in shame.


    "It''s normal for you to be curious about boys. Don''t be so shy. I''m also very curious about girls. For example, I''m very curious about the classmates of Fushiri..."


    While Su Yu was talking, his eyes were still attracted by the blowjob system.


    The little head of the blowing system is lower.


    "Student Fushiki always feels very shy towards boys'' eyes, right? I can help you change it a little bit." Su Yu smiled.


    Fukiji raised his head and looked at him.


    "I can make others not pay attention to you so much, pay attention to your figure, pay attention to some strange places." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really?" Fukiji''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course it is true, but after performing this trick, it cannot be reversed..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t want to be so noticed, please let me get rid of that kind of predicament." Fukijiri bowed.


    "Okay." Su Yu sighed, and the reincarnation jade appeared.


    Fukiji looked at Su Yu''s eyes, feeling very mysterious and attractive.


    The sky changed instantly.


    The Moon Eye appeared in the sky.


    Fukiji looked at Moon Eye, and was stunned.


    In the illusion of Moon Eye, she saw that she was married to Su Yu and had a child. The scenes between the two flashed in her mind, just like what happened in reality.


    "Blowing and sending system students? Blowing and sending system students?"


    When Fukiji heard Su Yu''s voice, his dull eyes gradually brightened.


    She looked at Su Yu with gentle eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you? Blowing the system..."


    "Let''s get married." Fukiji Shiri hugged Su Yu and said directly.


    "Student of Fukiji, have you fallen into my illusion and lost yourself?" Su Yu waited for Fukiji while looking in his arms.


    "I don''t know, but you and I have experienced many, many things, very happy things, sad things, very shy things, very precious memories." Fukiji Shiri looked up at Su Yu and said.


    "You are definitely hit by my illusion. Be sober, we just met today." Su Yu said helplessly.


    "Our acquaintance means that sooner or later we will become that kind of relationship. Su Yujun, you said that you like me the most..."


    Fukiji grabbed Su Yu''s hand and placed it on his body.


    Su Yu felt it was difficult to grasp, and couldn''t help but squeeze.


    Fukiji''s face was flushed, and he fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu didn''t expect her to be so unbearable, and quickly supported her.


    "Blowing classmates, sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Jun Su Yu, you have left your handprints. If you don''t agree to me, your handprints will leave fingerprints." Fukiji said with a little shyness.


    "Handprint? Fingerprint?" Su Yu always felt like he had heard of it somewhere.


    "You said that those who like me can''t be mastered, have you forgotten it?" Fukiji looked at Su Yu pitifully.


    "I really don''t have any memory of this." Su Yu said with a black line on his forehead.


    "Then after you felt it just now, did you like it?" Fukiji Shili stared at Su Yu.


    "Ahem, I like it." Su Yu couldn''t help but took another peek.


    "Jun Su Yu is really honest, if you promise to be with me..."


    Fuji Zhili approached Su Yu, leaned to his ear, and said something.


    After listening to Su Yu, his expression was moved, but there was some hesitation.


    Fuki Jili stood on tiptoe boldly, a kiss fell, hooking Su Yu''s neck.


    Su Yu responded to her and hugged her.


    After a few minutes, his hands were a little irregular.


    Ten minutes later, Fukiji was completely leaned in his arms.


    After half an hour, the blush on the face has not faded.


    She took Su Yu''s arm and walked forward.

 642 Chapter 642

    Su Yu felt a lot of pressure.


    The blowing system brought him a lot of pressure.


    The two of them took things, Fukiji was holding Su Yu''s arm, refused to let him go, and walked towards her dormitory.


    When Su Yu arrived downstairs in her dormitory, she realized that she was not far from where Shangjo Dangma lived, probably because they were in a school.


    Walking upstairs, Su Yu came to the room of Fukiji.


    The layout of her room is very simple, but there are all kinds of health supplies. Normally, she will stay at home and will not go out.


    "Su Yujun, I rented several scary and horrible movies before, can you watch it with me now?" Fukiji Shiri smiled.


    "Of course." Su Yu sat on the sofa.


    "It''s great, I''ll get snacks and drinks." Su Yu sat on the sofa and waited for her.


    When Fukiji came back, she brought a lot of snacks, put on the discs of the movie, and sat beside Su Yu.


    Su Yu was tasting her snacks, feeling the pressure of blowing to send him, smelling a unique fragrance of girls.


    When the movie reaches a scary place, Fukiji will hug Su Yu and let him enjoy it.


    It wasn''t until the end of the movie that Fukiji was relieved.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll go back first, and my girlfriend is still waiting for me." Su Yu stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Jun Su Yu, if you stay, I can promise you any terms." Fukiji Zhili grabbed the corner of Su Yu''s clothes and blinked.


    "Student of Fuji System Management, I am not that superficial, and I will not stay for that kind of thing." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Jun Su Yu, if you leave, I will be very scared." Fukiji said pitifully.


    "So, the reason I stayed is to take care of your mood." Su Yu''s voice changed, and his eyes fell honestly on Fukiji''s body.


    "Really? Thank you Mr. Su Yu. I''m going to take a shower. I''ll leave it to you for dinner, Mr. Su Yu." Fukiji Shiri hugged Su Yu and ran towards the bathroom.


    "Wait a minute, blow-mail system classmate." Su Yu stopped her.


    Fukiji stopped his steps and looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    "To save water, let''s work together." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Huh?" Fu Ji Li''s face flushed.


    "Don''t want it? Then I''ll leave..."


    "I''m willing, we will leave now." Fukiji hurriedly said.


    "Well, everything is to save water." Su Yu smiled and nodded, and Fukijishi walked towards her bathroom.


    ...


    Two hours later.


    dinner time.


    Su Yu was ready for dinner, and Fukiji was wearing his T-shirt and sat opposite Su Yu.


    "Su Yu-kun''s cuisine is really delicious, if only I could taste it every day." Fukiji Shiri tasted Su Yu''s dinner.


    "If you like cooking, I can teach you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Really? Then I must study hard." Fukiji smiled sweetly.


    Su Yu''s gaze fell slightly, and there was a doubt in his heart, why is this button so strong?


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "I''m just worried that the button will be collapsed."


    "That kind of thing won''t happen..."


    The button flew.


    Su Yu was stunned, and Fukiji was stunned.


    After a few seconds, Fukiji Shiri blushed and turned around.


    "Jun Su Yu, fool."


    She finished speaking and ran towards the room.


    Su Yu looked at the buttons on the table and slowly picked it up.


    "Thank you, Mr. Button."


    After dinner.


    Fuki Shili and Su Yu cleaned the tableware together. Under Su Yu''s guidance, she made a dessert.


    In the process of guiding her, Su Yu taught her carefully.


    "Finally succeeded, Jun Su Yu." Fukiji Shili turned around happily and looked at Su Yu.


    "I like you more than dessert." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "Jun Su Yu, go to my room, right?" Fuji Zhili blushed.


    "I just want to be here." Su Yu moved away the dessert made by Fukiji.


    Fukiji looked at Su Yu and slowly closed his eyes.


    Su Yu looked at her shyly, no longer being polite.


    ...


    late at night.


    Su Yu looked at Fukiji in his arms.


    The tears on the corners of her eyes have not disappeared, with a sweet smile on her face.


    "What a fool." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    The effect of the illusion technique is limited, and at most it can only make her feel a little good for Su Yu, and more of it is to send her own thoughts.


    This was something that Su Yu only understood later.


    Fukiji is not Misaka Mikoto, so Su Yu didn''t control it either.


    This is a sweet thing for Fukiji, and it is a testament to the progress of her relationship with Su Yu.


    Su Yu kissed her lightly on the forehead, held Fukiji, and closed his eyes.


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    When Su Yu woke up, he saw the blowjob system that was looking at him at a glance.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything strange on my face?" Su Yu asked in confusion.


    "I''m thinking, why is Su Yujun so handsome and charming, and why is it so attractive to me." Fukijiri smiled lightly.


    "Really? Did you think of the reason?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "I didn''t find it, but I just like Jun Su Yu, and I never want to leave Jun Su Yu''s side for the rest of my life." Fukiji Zhili leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Forever? I have many girlfriends, don''t you mind?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "Of course mind, but as long as Su Yujun doesn''t bring them in front of me, I will treat them as if they don''t exist." Fukiji raised his head and said.


    "Your thoughts are really..."


    "As long as I don''t see it with my own eyes, I don''t believe that Jun Su Yu has other girlfriends." Fukiji Zhili hugged Su Yu tightly.


    "In that case, I will try my best not to let you see me and other girls together." Su Yu said softly.


    "If it''s really bad, I''ll take it as if I didn''t hear this sentence." Huijiu said in a low voice.


    "I''m a little hungry." Su Yu let go of the blow-up system.


    "Then I''m going to make breakfast for you now." Fukijiri was about to get up and leave.


    "Where are you going?" Su Yu grabbed her little hand.


    Fu Ji Li was taken aback for a moment, and then a flush of blush appeared on his face.


    She understood what Su Yu meant.


    Su Yu pulled her into his arms and slowly lowered his head.


    Fuki Jili closed his eyes, feeling Su Yu''s unique gentleness.


    Su Yu also experienced the special experience brought to him by Fukiji.


    Make him content.


    ...


    After breakfast.


    Su Yu left Fukiji''s home.


    When he got downstairs, he saw Shangjo Dangma.


    Shangjo Dangma looked at Su Yu walking out of the female dormitory building, and was slightly taken aback, with a weird expression.


    "Shangjo, Fukiji is a good friend of mine, please take care of me in the future." Su Yu said directly.


    "Don''t you have a girlfriend?" Kamijou Toma frowned.


    "Probably I am too attractive and always have many girlfriends." Su Yu looked up at the sky.


    "..." Kamijou was hemp.

 643 Chapter 643: The Fear in the Iron Emblem

    On the way to Tokiwadai.


    Su Yu met Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and her subordinates in the iron decoration.


    As a security officer, Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan naturally needs to patrol. As a teacher in the iron decoration, he is doing the job of a security officer during the holidays.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan." Su Yu smiled.


    "What''s the matter? If it''s okay, just get out of the way. We still have a patrol mission." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui said coldly.


    "What are you doing so coldly? Didn''t we get along very happily that night?" Su Yu was referring to drinking together.


    "That night?" The iron embellishment flushed, and he couldn''t help looking at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui.


    "It''s just that you came here uninvited. I didn''t get along well with you. I only felt troubled." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui said with shame.


    "Really? Bothered?" Su Yu came to her step by step.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui took a step back.


    "Did you forget something? I haven''t done anything to you yet." Su Yu raised his hand and raised Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s chin frivolously.


    "What do you want, wait until I finish my work." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui was ashamed and angry, and patted Su Yu''s hand away.


    "The work is over? I remember that you still want to accept my management, then come with me, you don''t have to go on patrols." Su Yu glanced at the iron decoration and smiled at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui Tao.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan seemed to understand Su Yu''s meaning and clenched her small fist in embarrassment.


    He was clearly implying that if he didn''t listen to him, he would start with the iron decoration.


    "You are so soulless, I will go with you." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui gritted his teeth.


    "Very well, really obedient, come with me." Su Yu walked forward.


    "Iron outfit, you continue to patrol, I have some things, don''t wait for me." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui said to the iron outfit, following in Su Yu''s footsteps.


    Looking at her back in the iron dress, she always felt a little worried. After hesitating for a few seconds, she quietly followed.


    Not long after, she saw Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and Su Yu walking into a shopping mall.


    "Could it be that something happened in the mall, so Su Yujun asked Captain Huang Quanchuan to investigate?" Tie Jiajia thought to himself.


    Thinking of this, she was ready to call for support and could not let Captain Huang Quanchuan take the risk alone.


    However, after half an hour.


    Looking at Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan in a maid costume, he was stunned.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan, what are you doing?" She felt her worldview collapsed.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan has always been a very strict guard captain, but now she wears a maid costume.


    Although this contrast is very interesting, it makes the iron decoration that has always admired her feel scared.


    Captain Huang Quanchuan actually put on a maid outfit, which is really unsuitable.


    not far away.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan felt the sight around him, and stared at Su Yu with shame. Everything was Su Yu''s cause.


    She was tricked into the dressing room by Su Yu. The other party snapped her fingers to make her clothes and purse disappear. Su Yu only gave her a maid outfit.


    If she doesn''t wear it, she can''t leave the mall, she can only accept it.


    However, walking on the street in a maid costume was extremely ashamed for Ai Suo Huang Quanchuan, who had always been serious, and she would rather die if she was discovered by her subordinates.


    She didn''t know at all, just not far from her, the worldview collapsed in the iron decoration.


    "Today, your task is to patrol with me in a maid outfit." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "You...what are you kidding? I don''t want to patrol like this." Huang Quanchuan Ai Suo clenched her small fist.


    "It''s useless if you don''t want it. This is an order. Unless you choose to resign, then you don''t have to listen to me." Su Yu smiled.


    "I will not resign! Absolutely not." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui gritted his teeth.


    Resignation is tantamount to giving up the status of a guard, tantamount to bowing to Su Yu.She knew very well that even if she resigned and left, Su Yu had many ways to find her and then use new methods to become her new boss.


    "I decided when I met you, and I won''t let you run away from me." Su Yu approached Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and said in her ear.


    "You are really a bad soul!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui looked disgusted.


    "Thank you for the compliment, let''s go." Su Yu walked toward the road patrolling Huangquanchuan Aisui.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan looked at that road, and there was no doubt that she would meet her other subordinates there.


    "Wait a minute!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui stopped Su Yu.


    "Is there any problem?" Su Yu stopped.


    "I... can I choose to patrol elsewhere?" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui whispered.


    "Of course, it depends on what price you can pay." Su Yu turned to look at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, and pushed his glasses.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan clenched her small fist, and sure enough, this guy was thinking about this kind of thing.


    "I give you three choices, corresponding to three roads, you can choose one of them..."


    Su Yu came to Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and whispered in her ear.


    After listening to Su Yu''s three choices, Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui was embarrassed with shame.


    The three things that this soul said were all impossible to her.


    "Can''t it? Then I''m going to find the iron decoration." Su Yu smiled.


    "You...you are a scumbag!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui said angrily.


    "Quickly decide, I don''t want to waste too much time. In the afternoon, I have to accompany other girls and cannot stay with you for too long." Su Yu looked at her maid outfit.


    "Come with me!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui was silent for a few seconds before walking towards a certain place.


    Su Yu followed Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, and glanced at the iron decoration, but it was not broken.


    He wanted to let this follower of Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui take a good look, it would be very interesting.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Behind a facility away from the crowd.


    Su Yu looked at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui in front of him.


    "You...can''t you close your eyes?" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui blushed.


    "Of course." Su Yu closed his eyes.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui slowly came to Su Yu.


    Just when she was very close to Su Yu, she raised her knee and attacked Su Yu.


    However, as a person of absolute ability, how could Su Yu be attacked by her?


    What''s more, if he is really hit by this one, it is estimated that Su Yu will have to be cautious when facing girls in the future.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan''s attack penetrated Su Yu''s body, leaving her for a few seconds.


    "I know you won''t be obedient, it''s okay, I won''t be angry, just what you chose just now, just finish it." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui stiffened and felt that she was a little out of control.


    Su Yu looked at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui who was sitting and stood in front of her.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui looked up at Su Yu.


    "You are so soulless, I will definitely kill you!"


    "No problem, after the end, I will give you a chance to kill me." Su Yu wrote lightly.

 644 Chapter 644

    Looking at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui not far away from the iron decoration, he was stunned.


    why?Why is it like this?How could that serious Captain Huang Quanchuan become like this?


    "No, it''s not true, it must be the handle of Captain Huang Quanchuan in his hand, that''s why she is like this." Tie Jiajia thought in his heart.


    However, looking at the blush on Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s face, she felt a little shaken in her heart.


    Could it be that Captain Huang Quanchuan really likes Su Yu?


    Think about it carefully, if it weren''t for Su Yu, she wouldn''t wear a maid costume.


    And two people will come here, it is Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui leading the way, Su Yu can only passively follow her.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan, what''s the matter with you?" The iron decoration leaned against the wall, a little at a loss.


    Faced with such a thing, she can do nothing.


    This was because Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui took the initiative, and Su Yu could only accept it passively.


    Even if she rushed out now, it would only make Huang Quanchuan Aiho more shy and more embarrassed.


    She knew that Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui asked her to continue patrolling, just to distract her.


    She knew that Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui chose this path, let alone a policeman, even ordinary people would not encounter it.


    She knew that Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui didn''t want her to see this picture, and didn''t want anyone to see it.


    "But, am I just looking at it? Watching Captain Huang Quanchuan go through this kind of thing?" The iron embellishment clenched his small fist and slowly stood up.


    She decided to stop this.


    Even if she would be scolded by Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan, she had to stop it, because the Ai Suo Huang Quanchuan she respected was not such a woman.


    Step by step towards the two men in the iron decoration.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan noticed the iron decoration and couldn''t believe it.


    "She has been following you, but I didn''t tell you." Su Yu smiled.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan was ashamed to the extreme, seeing this kind of thing in the iron decoration, can she continue to be the captain in the future?


    Suddenly, she remembered something, and looked at the iron decoration with worried eyes.


    "Stop...Stop! Let go of Captain Huang Quanchuan!" Standing not far from the two of them in the iron dress, said with a blush on his face.


    "I didn''t do it." Su Yu raised his hand.


    Looking at Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan who did not stop in the iron decoration, he was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to understand something.


    "Jun Su Yu, you used abilities against Captain Huang Quanchuan, right?"


    "Do you have any evidence?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "I have no evidence. However, Captain Huang Quanchuan still did not stop in front of me. This is the best evidence. She definitely did not do it voluntarily." Tie Jiali convinced.


    "Are you sure?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I''m sure, please immediately disarm your ability, otherwise, I will call the guard." Tie Jiali said seriously.


    "Just call. In this case, Captain Huang Quanchuan will no longer have to be a security guard. It is not bad to be my maid." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "You...you are such a bad person!" said ashamed and angry in the iron decoration.


    She understood Su Yu''s meaning in a second.


    If she called the security officer, then, Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui was seen by them, what face would he have as the captain in the future?


    Moreover, once this matter spreads, her wind evaluation will definitely become very bad, even very unbearable.


    "Miss Tie Zhuangli, please leave here now, otherwise, it will affect my mood. If you affect my mood, I can''t let her leave." Su Yu reminded.


    In the iron decoration, he glanced subconsciously and turned his head in shame.


    "You are really brave, knowing that I control Captain Huang Quanchuan, and dare to run over, are you not afraid that I will control you?" Su Yu looked at the back in the iron decoration.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan said to me that if you shrink from the fear of failure, you don''t deserve to be a guard." The iron suit clenched his small fist.


    "Oh? How could she say such a thing? Really a good captain." Su Yu looked down at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui.


    She did not look up because she knew what to do now.


    Unfortunately, what she didn''t know was that if Su Yu wanted to control time, she couldn''t save the iron dress at all.


    "Well, Miss Tie Zhuangli, as long as you are willing to replace Captain Huang Quanchuan, I am happy to let her go." Su Yu smiled.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan looked up at Su Yu, eyes full of anger.


    "Really...really?" Tie Jiali turned to look at Su Yu, hesitating.


    "Of course it is true. As long as you are willing to replace the person you respect, then she can stay away from me, and you are enough to save her." Su Yu nodded.


    "I...I am willing to replace Captain Huang Quanchuan, and I am willing to promise all your conditions, as long as you can promise me, don''t hurt her." The iron embellishment bit his lip.


    "No problem." Su Yu agreed without hesitation.


    The iron decoration looked at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, and walked towards Su Yu.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan grabbed the corner of Su Yu''s clothes, with pleading in her eyes, she didn''t want to involve her subordinates.


    Su Yu waved his hand and the door of space appeared.


    The iron decoration walked into the door of space.


    Su Yu hugged Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and walked in.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    The kitchen in the iron decoration.


    Su Yu hummed a song and cooked dinner.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui walked out of the room and approached Su Yu step by step.


    She picked up the kitchen knife on the table and looked at Su Yu''s back.


    Su Yu looked at the water that was about to boil, even if he didn''t look back, he could feel Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s footsteps and breathing.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan came behind Su Yu, raised the kitchen knife high, but couldn''t let it down.


    She is struggling, she is struggling.


    If this shot falls, she might be saved, or she might be treated more excessively.


    However, if she does not fall, she and the iron dress will definitely not be able to get rid of Su Yu in the future.


    But, if she falls, is she still worthy to be called a guard?


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you dare to start?" Su Yu said.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan gritted his teeth and clenched the kitchen knife in his hand.


    A few seconds later.


    "You are so soulless, it''s not worth killing me." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui put down the kitchen knife.


    "You missed the best opportunity. I don''t have any protection right now, and I don''t even have the intention of using the ability to stop you." Su Yu turned around, took Huang Quanchuan Ai''s little hand, and directed the kitchen knife to his own. heart.


    "Do you really want to die?" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "If you die once, I can be forgiven by you, I am very happy." Su Yu shook her hand.


    "I...I won''t kill you. As long as you don''t bother me and the iron suit, we will treat this as not happening." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui turned his head and said.


    "Sorry, I will definitely continue to disturb you next time. Things like this will happen constantly. With you alone, you can''t satisfy me. So..."


    "puff"


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan opened his eyes wide.

 645 Chapter 645: Su Yu Wants to Be Forgiven

    Su Yu slowly sat on the ground.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan looked at his wound and couldn''t believe it.


    "Are you... you stupid? Why? Why do you do this?"


    "Of course I want to get your forgiveness. I really treat you too much. However, I really like you so I will tease you." Su Yu said weakly.


    "Idiot! Is my forgiveness so important? You wait for me, I will call an ambulance now." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui with tears in his eyes, ready to leave.


    "You can''t leave my side without answering my question." Su Yu grabbed her little hand.


    "At this time, why do you still ask me this kind of thing? Is your life important, or is my word important?" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui couldn''t understand Su Yu''s thoughts.


    "My life is of no value compared to your forgiveness. Even if I die, it will only make this world less scumbag." Su Yu smiled reluctantly, his face pale.


    "You...you really...I forgive you!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui felt soft.


    "Really?" Su Yu''s eyes were gentle and gentle.


    "As long as... as long as you are responsible for us, I forgive you for this matter." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui whispered.


    "Thank you, it''s great to be able to like you." After Su Yu finished speaking, he let go and fell to one side.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan looked at the fallen Su Yu and quickly helped him up.


    "You are so soulless, don''t just die like this! If you die, what should I do with the iron suit? What if we have your child?" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui said loudly to Su Yu, tears constantly Fell off.


    "Ai Sui, can you promise me a request at last?" Su Yu opened his eyes and was dying.


    "What request? You said, I will definitely promise you, as long as you don''t die, I will promise you everything." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui wiped away her tears and stared at Su Yu.


    "Promise me, live with iron and take care of our children..."


    Before Su Yu''s words fell, she fell into Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s arms.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan stretched out his hand tremblingly, unable to feel Su Yu''s breathing, unable to feel Su Yu''s heartbeat.


    "You fool! You fool!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui hugged Su Yu tightly, tears falling.


    Hearing the sound from the kitchen in the iron decoration, he walked out to see Su Yu falling in Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s arms, and was shocked.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan, you..."


    "I killed him." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui raised his head and said with tears in his eyes.


    Looking at her tears in the iron dress, as if she understood something.


    She came to Su Yu''s side and gently held Su Yu''s hand. Although it was only for a while, she could be regarded as having a close relationship with Su Yu.


    "I don''t hate you, Jun Su Yu."


    "Really?" Su Yu opened his eyes.


    The iron decoration froze for a moment and looked at Su Yu.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan was stunned, what''s the matter?Didn''t Su Yu lose his breath and heartbeat?


    "I forgot to tell you that one of my abilities is to come back from the dead, and it is too painful." Su Yu pulled the kitchen knife out and stood up from Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s arms.


    "There is still this ability?!" x2


    "This is just my unique ability. Others don''t have this ability. By the way, you promise me everything you just said, right?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui.


    "That...that''s just..."


    "It looks like you''re going to regret it again, but I''m already used to it." Su Yu knelt down and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan blushed and lowered his head.


    "Since you forgive me, then I won''t have to be polite to you anymore. I will be even worse. Please advise me in the future." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "The soul is light! Bad guy! Stupid!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s face was red.


    "Iron outfit, you just said you don''t hate me, that is, you don''t hate me, do you?" Su Yu turned to look at the iron outfit.


    "I...I just..."


    "No need to explain, I will let you go today, and I will continue to bully you until another day." Su Yu held her little hand.


    Blushing in the iron decoration, he did not speak.


    "Are you really okay? Do you want to go to the hospital? In case..."


    "Nothing in case, I''m an absolute person, how can I not even know my own affairs? You two go to wash up, I will make dinner, you can look forward to it." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and Iron Decoration heard the words, glanced at each other, and turned their heads.


    After experiencing something like that just now, in the iron decoration, I feel that she and Ai Suo Huang Quanchuan are much closer, but they are very shy about that kind of thing.


    Especially Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, she can be said to lose face before the iron embellishment.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan, let''s go." Tie Jiali whispered.


    "Hmm..." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui answered vaguely.


    The two walked towards the bathroom.


    When they walked out of the bathroom, they found that Su Yu had already prepared a sumptuous dinner.


    "Let''s have dinner together. Only when you are full, you will have the strength to do other things." Su Yu said to the two.


    "You... After you have dinner, go back quickly. I and the iron suit both need to rest." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui said in shame when he heard this.


    "I didn''t mean that. Today, that''s it. Another day, I will bully you no matter what." Su Yu smiled.


    "Bad guy!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui glared at Su Yu.


    "Do you want me to take you home?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "No need!" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui said in a bad mood.


    "That''s really a pity." Su Yu sighed.


    ...


    The end of a dinner.


    Su Yu left the dormitory in Iron Decoration.


    Tie Zhuangli and Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui packed the kitchen utensils, and the atmosphere was a little quiet.


    "Iron outfit..."


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan..."


    The two called each other''s name almost simultaneously.


    "You speak first." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui whispered.


    "Let''s talk about it first, Captain Huang Quanchuan," said in a low voice in Tie Decoration.


    "Ahem, this is an order, you say first." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui helplessly used the identity of the captain.


    "Okay, I''ll say it first." The iron decoration looked at Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan put down his work and looked directly at her.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan, how should we face Su Yujun in the future?" Tie Jie said hesitantly.


    "This kind of thing, you need to think about it yourself, I won''t be polite to him anyway." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui thought for a while.


    "Then I''m not polite to him..."


    "If you dare to be rude to him, you will definitely be bullied to cry by him." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui joked.


    "Captain Huang Quanchuan is the same..."


    "What are you talking about?" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui heard the mumbling in the iron dress, and looked at her dangerously.


    "No...nothing." Blushing in the iron decoration.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan remembered something, and his face also flushed.

 646 Chapter 646 The Appearance of Bu Shutoxin

    The night is as cool as water.


    Su Yu was walking on the way home.


    Occasionally walking in this way may trigger a plot, and maybe even encounter some plot characters.


    Just as Su Yu thought so, a figure crashed into his arms.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously hugged the opponent.


    "Help me." A girl''s voice came from his arms.


    Su Yu glanced down at her short hair and thought of someone.


    "Hey, kid, stay away from her." A voice sounded.


    Su Yu looked up at the three gangsters.


    "It seems that the hero saved the United States." He thought to himself, snapping his fingers.


    The three gangsters looked at the witch who appeared behind Su Yu, screamed in fright, and ran away.


    The woman was taken aback, and before she started fighting, she solved the problem?Who is this person?


    "Good evening, the elite from the Changdian School of Computer Science, Miss Bu Shu Toshin." Su Yu greeted her.


    Bu Shujixin raised his head and looked at Su Yu in surprise. The other party actually knew him?


    "Are you looking for traces of experiment? Or, you are looking for sister Misaka?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Do you know them?" Bu Shu Xixin looked at Su Yu warily, wanted to leave, but was held tightly by Su Yu.


    "I not only know them, but I also know where they are now. Do you want to see them? As long as you promise me one condition, it''s not impossible." Su Yu said, slowly lowered his head.


    "Are you talking about that kind of thing? No problem, as long as you let me go, we can start now, I don''t care." Bu Shuduxin said lightly.


    "When you are lying, it is best to use a gentle and lovely tone, so as to increase the credibility." Su Yu released his hand.


    Bu Shuxi waited until Su Yu let go, and walked towards Su Yu without hesitation.


    However, when she was about to kick Su Yu, she found that she couldn''t move.


    "My name is Su Yu, the head of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council, and at the same time, I am also an absolute capable person." Su Yu lifted Bu Shu Toxin''s chin.


    "Absolutely capable?" Bu Shu Toixin looked disbelief.


    However, the other party can make her unable to move, she is definitely not a person with great ability, at least it is a person with super power.


    "I know you don''t believe it, then, do you remember the things related to the experiment?" Su Yu asked.


    Bu Shuduxin opened her mouth, she really didn''t remember.


    "Including you, anyone who participated in the Misaka Sister Project has forgotten the specific content of the experiment. The genetic map of Misaka Mikoto has already been changed by me." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Are you really an absolute person?" Bu Shu Toixin believed this time.


    "If you don''t believe this, I can''t help it." Su Yu shrugged.


    "I believe, can you let me go?" Bu Shu Toixin no longer hesitated.


    "Let go of you? Why should I let you go?" Su Yu looked at Bu Shu Toixin.


    White facial features, lazy appearance, a sailor uniform, figure...a little regrettable.


    "It turns out that the adults with absolute ability are actually interested in me, then come on, I also want to know whether the children of ordinary people and the children of absolute ability are ordinary people or capable people." Bu Shuzhenxin closed. Said the eyes.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "What''s wrong? Could it be that the person with absolute ability is shy?" Fu Shu Toixin said with his eyes closed.


    "Do you really mind?"


    "Don''t mind, I can pay all the price for what I am interested in." Bu Shu Toixin replied.


    "Well, you won." Su Yu hugged Bu Shu Toixin and walked into the door of space.


    Bu Shu Toixin only felt a flash of light in front of him, and when he opened his eyes again, Su Yu was gone, only a few thousand Misaka sisters.


    "you guys��"


    "Thank you for letting us understand the taste of black tea, seeing that scenery, and walking out of the laboratory." A sister Misaka said.


    "Thank you for letting us come into this world." Another Misaka sister bowed.


    "I...I..." Bu Shu Toixin didn''t know what to say.


    "We are not the same as before. Now Misaka has human feelings and the teachings of his mother."


    "It was Su Yu-sama who saved us and let Misaka understand the truth."


    "We also met my sister, and she accepted us. Although, I haven''t seen my sister recently, but if she has time, she will definitely come to see us."


    Bu Shu Toshin looked at the Misaka sisters around him, you said and I said, they are different from before, now they are more like human beings.


    ...


    Leaving the place where Misaka''s sister was, Fusuke Toshin came to Misaka Misuzu''s door.


    Misaka Misuzu is Misaka Mikoto''s mother. Now, she accepts these Misaka sisters and uses her teaching and care to let them understand what feelings are.


    If it weren''t for Misaka Mireu, they wouldn''t have had feelings so quickly.


    Bu Shu Toixin raised his hand and was about to knock on the door when he found the door open.


    She thought about it, opened the door and walked in.


    As soon as she walked in, she looked at Su Yu and Misaka Miling in the living room for a few seconds.


    Didn��t the Misaka sisters say that Su Yu is Misaka Mikoto��s boyfriend?Why would he and Misaka Mireu...


    Misaka Meiling didn''t expect anyone to come, and wanted to get up, but was held by Su Yu, making her face flushed.


    "Your room is next door, don''t disturb me, thank you." Su Yu said to Bu Shu Toxin.


    Fu Shu Toshin looked at him, then at Misaka Mireu, turned and left, closing the door by the way.


    "Su Yu-kun, you... Did you let her see it on purpose?" Misaka Meiling looked back at Su Yu.


    "Well, I also want to see your reaction. I didn''t expect it to be more interesting than I thought." Su Yu smiled and looked at Misaka Miling.


    "You are really bad! If this happens again next time, I...I can''t spare you." Misaka Misuzu said with her small fist.


    "Next time, let Mikoto push the door?" Su Yu asked in her ear.


    "You...you are such a soulless soul!" Misaka Meiling gave Su Yu a fan fist in embarrassment.


    "Just kidding, I wouldn''t be too much. By the way, it''s been so long, do you want to see Mikoto?" Su Yu said softly.


    "I... I still don''t want to go to Mikoto."


    "But, I want you to find Mikoto, and I will sneak attack on Mikoto." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "Then I won''t even go." Misaka Miri blushed.


    "If you don''t go, I will let Mikoto come to you, anyway, the same result." Su Yu said, slowly lowered his head.


    "Why are you doing such an excessive thing? What a terrible guy... well"


    Misaka Mireu slowly closed her eyes.


    Seeing this, Su Yu was no longer polite and walked into the room holding her.


    next door.


    Bu Shu Toxin looked at the things on the table and picked it up.


    "Buzzing"

 647 Chapter 647

    The next day, early morning.


    As soon as Bu Shutoixin woke up, he felt he was being held in his arms.


    She looked up and saw that Su Yu was sleeping.


    "Don''t pretend to be asleep, you can''t fall asleep at this time."


    "Good morning, did you sleep well last night?" Su Yu opened his eyes and smiled at Bu Shuxixin.


    "I slept well, thank you for the things you prepared for me. It''s so sweet and touched me a lot." Bu Shutoi said with no expression on his face.


    "Really? I thought you would be shy to put it away. I didn''t expect that you would actually use that kind of thing. To be honest, I admire you a little bit." Su Yu glanced at the one on the table thing.


    "Is it just a decoration if you put it here? I am a normal woman without a boyfriend. Isn''t this kind of thing normal?" Fu Shu Toixin''s expression is still very calm.


    "Yeah, it''s normal," Su Yu nodded, and Bu Shu Toixin''s words were justified and convinced.


    "I am not interested in you, but if you don''t mind, I don''t care." Bu Shu Toixin said calmly.


    "In that case, then I''m not welcome." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Bu Shuxi Weixin froze for a moment, then closed his eyes.


    She really doesn''t care about such things.


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, lunch break.


    Bu Shuxixin leaned on the wall with one hand and looked at Su Yu walking in front of him.


    She had some doubts whether Su Yu was a human being.


    If Su Yu is a human being, why can he be so exaggerated?


    "Do you need me to hold you away?" Su Yu looked back at Bu Shutou''s letter.


    "No need, I can go by myself." Bu Shutoi Xin said lightly.


    "Don''t be so polite. After lunch, I will send you back. Next time, we will make another appointment." Su Yu came to Bu Shu Toixin and hugged her.


    Bu Shu Toixin did not speak and looked out the window.


    "This is not a school city, but my world, the world I created." Su Yu introduced.


    "What did you create? Are you a god?" Bu Shuxi looked at Su Yu.


    "Not long ago, I still had a godhead. Now I am only a god in this world." Su Yu sighed.


    "It turns out that the gods would think about that kind of thing, and have gained knowledge." Fu Shu Toxin muttered.


    "..." Su Yu, strange knowledge increased?


    Su Yu came to the cafeteria with Fu Shu Toshin. This is where Misaka sisters eat. The taste of the food is not bad.


    He gently put down Bu Shu Toxin, and went to get two dinner plates, one of which was placed in front of Bu Shu Toxin.


    Fu Shu Toxin tasted the food, and was a little surprised. The standard of cooking here is so high?


    "The ingredients here come from the vegetable garden, absolutely natural vegetables, and animals. The taste is definitely better than the outside dishes." Su Yu saw Bu Shu Toxin''s doubts and explained.


    "Can I go and take a look outside?" Bu Shu Tooxin hesitated.


    "Are you sure you want to check it out? After reading it, maybe you don''t want to leave here." Su Yu said while eating lunch.


    "If it''s really beautiful, then I will stay in this world, no problem." Bu Shu Toixin finished speaking, and continued to eat lunch.


    "If you stay, I will come to you every day." Su Yu stretched out his hand and held Bu Shu Toixin''s small hand.


    "Are you really a human?" Bu Shu Toixin frowned.


    "Half God." Su Yu said modestly.


    ...


    After lunch.


    Bu Shujixin and Su Yu walked out of the experimental building together.


    As soon as he left the house, Bu Shu Toixin saw a flying dragon.


    Flying dragon came towards the ground, Su Yu held her little hand, neither dodge nor hide.


    Bu Shuxixin looked at the flying dragon approaching, without any fear, just tightly holding Su Yu''s hand.


    The flying dragon landed and brought a burst of airflow, which made Bu Shu Toixin understand that the flying dragon in front of her was real, not the virtual projection she wanted.


    "Let''s take the flying dragon and take a look today." Su Yu said to Bu Shu Toxin.


    Bu Shu Toixin looked at the flying dragon with his head down, and the humans looked a little small in front of it.


    However, Su Yu is above it.


    The two walked to Feilong''s back.


    Su Yu sat down and hugged Bu Shu Toixin in his arms.


    Flying dragon headed for the sky, Su Yu introduced the world to Bu Shu Toixin.


    Bu Shu Toshin looked at this beautiful world, and his eyes moved a little. Such a world like Gensokyo is indeed beautiful.


    The sea, grasslands, forests, all kinds of vegetables, all kinds of animals, and all kinds of orcs.


    The whole world is like a fantasy world, and there are robots and alchemy creatures.


    "Is this world really created by you?" Bu Shu Toixin asked.


    "Do you need to be sure again?" Su Yu stroked her short hair lightly.


    "Can I stay in this world? I can work for you in exchange for the opportunity to stay here, can I?" Bu Shu Toixin looked up at Su Yu.


    "Are you sure you want to stay?" Su Yu hugged Bu Shutou''s letter tightly.


    "If it''s that kind of thing, I won''t refuse you either." Bu Shu Toixin said slowly.


    "Don''t you care about things outside?" Su Yu looked up at the distant scenery.


    "I don''t care about anything anymore, and I don''t have any worries to stay outside." Bu Shuzhen trusted Su Yu''s arms.


    "Then stay, you can study anything you want, I can provide you with various facilities and research supplies." Su Yu said softly.


    "Thank you." Bu Shu Toixin whispered.


    "You''re welcome, we are just an exchange of interests." Su Yu smiled.


    "I don''t hate you, or that I haven''t been in contact with other men, so you are very special to me." Bu Shu Toixin said silently for a moment.


    "Is it special? A special scum?" Su Yu looked down at her.


    "Well, it''s a very special scum." Bu Shu Toixin remembered what he saw last night and nodded.


    "Thank you for the compliment. You know I am a scum, and I still have to stay here. You will definitely be bullied by me in the future." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "I don''t care, as long as I can study it, I don''t care about this kind of thing." She likes the feeling that Bu Shu Toixin looked at the distant scenery and leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu no longer said that the type of girl like Bu Shuxixin is absolutely rare.


    Therefore, it is worth keeping around.


    ...


    The night of the ring world.


    Misaka Misuzu looked at Fu Shu Toshin next to her, her face flushed.


    She glanced at Su Yu in the kitchen, a little worried.


    "Don''t look at me like this, but worry about yourself. Be mentally prepared that he won''t let you and me go." Bu Shu Tooxin suddenly said.


    "You...you and him..."


    "We just need each other." Bu Shu Toixin said as if it were taken for granted.


    "But, even so, you can accept it in front of me..."


    "This kind of thing doesn''t matter to me." Bu Shu Toshibu slapped his hair.

 648 Chapter 648 Misaka Misuzu and Mikoto

    dinner time.


    Su Yu was eating dinner and looked at Misaka Mireu and Bu Shu Toshin who were opposite.


    Misaka Misuzu had a blush on her face, while Bushu Toshibu was expressionless.


    "Eat slowly, don''t worry." Su Yu smiled and walked to the bathroom.


    Misaka Mireu looked at Su Yu''s back, then at Fu Shutoxin next to her, and sighed as if she accepted her fate.


    "You like him very much?" Bu Shu Toixin asked.


    "I...I just..."


    "You just think that with him, you can get the satisfaction you want?" Fu Shu Toshin looked at Misaka Mireu.


    Misaka Miri turned her head, a little embarrassed.


    "This kind of thing is not difficult for me to understand. I occasionally have this idea myself, and even want to find a man at random, but I don''t have that time." Fu Shu Tooxin said while eating dinner.


    "How could you..."


    "That kind of thing doesn''t depend on age, some people naturally like to pursue that kind of thing." Bu Shu Toixin replied.


    "Then you think Jun Su Yu..."


    "In that respect, he is simply a monster." Bu Shu Tooxin paused in his hand.


    "I... I think so too." Misaka Mireu blushed pretty.


    "So, I can be considered as helping you to share the burden." After finishing his last meal, Bu Shu Tooxin walked to the bathroom.


    Misaka Miri lowered her head, and after a while, she heard a strange sound coming from the bathroom, which made her feel a little strange.


    "This guy, really..."


    after an hour.


    Misaka Misuzu''s room.


    She had already packed the kitchen utensils and tried her best not to think about Su Yu and Bu Shu Toxin.


    While she was finishing the papers, the door of the room opened.


    Su Yu walked in with Fu Shuxixin.


    "Mi Ling, it''s time to rest."


    "You... rest first, I still have some things." Misaka Mirin turned her head, trying her best not to see Su Yu and Fu Shu Toshin.


    "Well, you continue to organize the files." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Misaka Mireu looked at the file, glanced at the side, and found that Fu Shutoxin and Su Yu were not far from her.


    "you��"


    "Concentrate on your files, I didn''t bother you." Su Yu smiled at Misaka Miling.


    Misaka Misuzu clasped her small fist in shame, isn''t this bothering you?


    Su Yu is by her side and Bu Shuxixin is like this, how can she read the file?


    "You are so soulless!" Misaka Meiling glared at Su Yu, preparing to turn off the lights.


    Su Yu didn''t make her wish, and directly dragged her into the bed.


    ...


    When the morning sun shone into the room, Misaka Mirin slowly opened her eyes.


    Su Yu and Bu Shuxi had already left.


    She recalled what happened last night, and her mood was very complicated.


    Su Yu treated her more and more, but she couldn''t leave Su Yu anymore.


    Such a person is still Mikoto''s boyfriend, which makes her wonder what to do.


    Misaka Misuzu looked out the window, lost in confusion.


    Maybe she was wrong at the beginning, but it was too late to react now.


    "Jun Su Yu, what exactly is the surprise you are talking about?" A familiar voice sounded from outside the room.


    "Come with me, you will know." Su Yu''s voice came.


    Misaka Misuzu stiffened and looked at the bedroom door.


    "This is the surprise I gave you." Su Yu opened the door.


    Misaka Mikoto saw Misaka Misuzu, his face was happy.


    "Mom, you... why are you here?" Misaka Mikoto asked in surprise.


    "I...I''m here to take care of them." Misaka Misuzu smiled reluctantly.


    "So, do you already know my sisters?" Misaka Mikoto smiled.


    "Well, thanks to Jun Su Yu..."


    "Aunt Misaka, it seems that I am not here at the right time. Mikoto, let''s go, let Aunt Misaka clean up the room." Su Yu said slightly embarrassed.


    Misaka Mikoto turned his head and looked around and found something beside the bed.


    Misaka Misuzu remembered what happened last night, and her face blushed.


    This soul light, actually used that kind of thing for this kind of thing?


    "Um, this, I''ll go out for a while." Misaka Mikoto looked at Misaka Miri and ran away in shame.


    "Aunt Misaka, excuse me." Su Yu smiled at Misaka Meiling and closed the door.


    Misaka Misuzu blushed with shame, this kind of thing was seen by Misaka Mikoto, she was really ashamed.


    Also, Su Yu is really hateful.


    ...


    In the living room.


    Mikoto Misaka sat on the sofa, remembering what she had just seen, her face was a little hot.


    Why is that kind of thing in Misaka Misuzu''s room?Does Misaka Mireu need to use that kind of thing?


    "Mikoto, what are you thinking?" Su Yu sat next to Misaka Mikoto, holding her little hand.


    "No...nothing." Misaka Mikoto whispered.


    "I know, you were thinking about what was just now. Actually, I think this is normal. Aunt Misaka and your father are separated. Over time, there will always be emotions, so..."


    "Don''t talk about this kind of thing..."


    "I just want to talk about this kind of thing. I want to see Mikoto''s shy look, so cute." Su Yu kissed Misaka Mikoto''s little hand lightly.


    "You are such a bad guy!" Misaka Mikoto said with shame.


    "Really? Then I will be a bad person once, next time I buy a similar thing, let you experience..."


    "You... fool!" Misaka Mikoto turned her head in shame.


    "It''s cute." Su Yu hugged her in his arms, and a kiss fell on her face.


    "Let go of me, you bad guy, I don''t want to be ashamed in front of my mother, and if she knows about me and you, she must..."


    "She knew it a long time ago," Su Yu reminded.


    "What are you talking about?" Misaka Mikoto was taken aback.


    "When I picked her up, I had already introduced you and said I was your boyfriend. Aunt Misaka also agreed and said..."


    "Say what?" Misaka Mikoto blushed when Su Yu saw it.


    "Let me marry you early and live a happy life." After Su Yu finished speaking, he slowly approached Misaka Mikoto.


    "Idiot, don''t get closer. Here, you can be honest with me." Misaka Mikoto struggled.


    "I just want this. Aunt Misaka will definitely be very happy when she sees it, and maybe even praise me." Su Yu joked.


    "You are just a bad soul!" Misaka Mikoto held her small fist and looked up at Su Yu.


    "Little Mikoto is good." Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto so that she could lean in his arms.


    Misaka Mikoto lowered her head shyly, leaning her small head against Su Yu''s arms, not daring to look up at him.


    Su Yu raised Misaka Mikoto''s chin and slowly lowered his head.


    Misaka Mikoto closed his eyes, a little shy and expectant.


    "Mikoto, what would happen to you if I had anything with Aunt Misaka?" Su Yu said suddenly.


    Misaka Mikoto was taken aback and opened his eyes.


    "Answer my question." Su Yu smiled.


    "I will definitely kill you." Misaka Mikoto said without hesitation.


    "That really scares me, I hope you can do it then." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.

 649 Chapter 649

    Misaka Misuzu walked out of the room.


    When she came to the living room, she found Su Yu holding Misaka Mikoto and sitting on the sofa.


    "Cough cough" Misaka Mireu coughed twice, trying to make the two of them converge.


    However, she did not expect that Su Yu not only failed to constrain, but also stretched out an irregular hand.


    Misaka Meiling''s face blushed, and she didn''t expect Su Yu to be so excessive in front of her.


    She looked at Misaka Mikoto and looked at her with shame, so she could only turn around and walked into the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Misaka Mikoto was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a place to sew in.


    Su Yu''s soul was so bad that it was still like this in front of Misaka Meiling.


    Although Su Yu said Misaka Mireu recognized him, can such Su Yu really be recognized by her?


    What''s more, what Su Yu said just now made Misaka Mikoto a little worried, this guy, shouldn''t he really do anything to Misaka Mikoto?


    Su Yu let go of Misaka Mikoto, as if nothing happened.


    Misaka Mikoto was free, and quickly distanced herself from Su Yu. After thinking about it, she still felt something wrong and walked towards the kitchen.


    Su Yu looked at Misaka Miki and Misaka Mikoto in the kitchen, poured a cup of black tea and tasted it.


    In the kitchen.


    Misaka Mikoto blushed and helped Misaka Mikoto handle the ingredients.


    "Is Mikoto shy?" Misaka Miri smiled and looked at her.


    "That kind of thing, of course, will be shy, do you really recognize him? That guy is so bad..."


    "I think he really likes Mikoto. Now that I see you, I feel relieved. Mikoto also likes him very much, right?" Misaka Mikoto looked at the blush on Misaka Mikoto''s face.


    "I...I don''t like that guy..."


    "In front of me, don''t be arrogant." Misaka Mikoto patted Misaka Mikoto''s head.


    "That guy bullied me like this in front of you, can''t you control him?" Misaka Mikoto whispered.


    "I don''t care about this kind of thing, Su Yu-jun bullies you because he likes you, and I also like to see Xiao Mikoto''s shy look." Misaka Miri smiled.


    "He doesn''t like me, he is a very carefree guy..."


    "Oh?" Misaka Meiling pretended not to know Su Yu''s situation.


    "No...nothing, those may just be my misunderstandings." Misaka Mikoto reacted, this kind of thing cannot be told to Misaka Miri.


    "If Su Yujun is bothered, Mikoto is still reluctant to leave him, then she must like him." Misaka Miri said softly.


    Misaka Mikoto was taken aback, lowered his head.


    "That guy is very annoying, very gentle, very powerful, and very weak."


    "Mikoto, if you like Su Yu-kun, try your best to keep him." Misaka Miri said warmly.


    "That guy..." Misaka Mikoto glanced at Su Yu''s direction.


    "Don''t wait to regret it when you lose it. At that time, it''s too late." Misaka Mirozu smiled and began to make breakfast.


    Seeing that there was nothing to help, Misaka Mikoto walked out of the kitchen, came to Su Yu''s side, and sat down.


    "Aunt Misaka is satisfied with me? Tell you not to leave me?" Su Yu smiled at Misaka Mikoto.


    "Don''t be too proud, I still need some time before I can accept you completely." Misaka Mikoto gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Mikoto likes me. This is a fact, and no one can change the fact. I like to bully you because I like you. Even though I am very carefree, I just like you." Su Yu held Misaka Mikoto''s little hand.


    "Bad guy, such a liking is not a liking at all," Misaka Mikoto muttered.


    "So, what kind of likes can be called likes?" Su Yu approached her.


    "Of course it was married to me..." Misaka Mikoto blushed before he could finish.


    "That''s it, Mikoto wants to marry me. It''s very simple. You can do it anytime. Aunt Misaka is here. At that time, let Aunt Misaka put your hand in my hand, and we will exchange rings to become the real Couple." Su Yu said with great interest.


    "Idiot, I don''t want to marry you..."


    "This can''t be for you. Just right, we have nothing to do today. I will take you to the church to experience the feeling of marriage and let Aunt Misaka go with him." Su Yu gently kissed the back of Misaka Mikoto''s hand.


    "Are you free?" Misaka Mikoto blushed.


    "I seldom do such serious things. For the sake of Mikoto, I am willing to do anything." Su Yu put Misaka Mikoto in his arms with one hand.


    "Serious things? I think you are thinking of something unserious, right?" Misaka Mikoto pouted.


    "You... how do you know that I plan to buy back the wedding dress and let you wear it?" Su Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "You bad guy." Misaka Mikoto''s face turned red.


    "Which wedding dress Mikoto likes, we choose which one, and you can wear it to me at night." Su Yu stroked Misaka Mikoto''s hair lightly.


    "I don''t want to show it to you." Misaka Mikoto whispered.


    "Mikoto, Tsundere at this time, it''s a good time to make me like you more." Su Yu smiled.


    "Stupid, idiot, big idiot!" Misaka Mikoto used Tsundere Sanlian.


    "Tsao Jiao, Tsao Jiao, Da Tsao Jiao." Su Yu learned Misaka Mikoto''s tone.


    Misaka Mikoto was amused by him and laughed out loud.


    Misaka Misuzu in the kitchen glanced at the two on the sofa, a little envious.


    ...


    After breakfast.


    The first thing Misaka Mikoto and Misaka Misuzu do is naturally to visit Misaka sisters.


    The sisters of Misaka were very surprised by the arrival of Misaka Mikoto, and they gathered around Misaka Mikoto and called to her sister.


    Su Yu and Misaka Mireu stood by, looking at Misaka Mikoto.


    "You like Mikoto so much, so don''t hurt her, okay?" Misaka Meiling looked at Su Yu beside her.


    "I didn''t hurt Mikoto, you are you, she is her, Mikoto''s happiness is guaranteed, what about your happiness?" Su Yu stretched out his hand and held Misaka Miling''s small hand.


    "My happiness doesn''t matter, as long as Mikoto can get happiness, it''s enough." Misaka Miri struggled.


    "No, I want you all to be happy." Su Yu squeezed her little hand.


    "It is impossible for all to be happy. If Mikoto knows about me and you, she will only feel sick, will stay away from me, hate me, and will leave you." Misaka Miyazu bit her lip.


    "Are you sure?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "She is my child, of course I know what she will think..."


    "The old woman is different from the present one. The Mikoto you know is just the Mikoto in your impression, not the Mikoto after meeting me." Su Yu shook his head.


    "You mean, after meeting you, that kid''s thoughts changed?" Misaka Misuzu didn''t believe it.


    How can one''s thoughts change easily?


    "Mikoto has gone through a lot of things, it''s definitely not as simple as you think. You only need to know more about her now." After Su Yu finished speaking, he let go of Misaka Mikoto''s little hand and walked toward Misaka Mikoto.

 650 Chapter 650 Misaka Misuzus problem

    Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto started the game with Misaka sisters.


    The sister Misaka Mikoto, and Su Yu, the savior, made them very happy.


    Misaka Mireu looked at Misaka Mikoto''s smile, and her shy and angry look when she was teased by Su Yu.


    The previous Misaka Mikoto was not like this at all.


    "Well, are you sister-sama''s mother?"


    Misaka Miri looked down at Misaka, and nodded.


    "Then can you tell me something about my sister''s childhood? I want to know." Misaka''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course you can, let''s go outside, I will tell you slowly." Misaka Mireu hugged Misaka and walked outside the door.


    Ko Misaka leaned on Misaka Mireu''s shoulder, feeling very comfortable.


    Su Yu glanced at Misaka Miling''s back, and said nothing.


    ...


    lunch time.


    Misaka Misuzu invited Misaka to eat at home. Misaka Mikoto is very friendly to Misaka and feels like she is the youngest sister.


    Misaka naively talked about Misaka Mikoto''s childhood, and Su Yu listened very carefully, making Misaka Mikoto feel very shy.


    Wait until lunch is over.


    Misaka left and went to find Inticus.


    Su Yu took Misaka Mikoto and Misaka Misuzu back to the academy city and went to a bridal shop.


    This bridal shop also has an auditorium where the wedding ceremony can be held directly.


    "Mikoto, which one do you like?" Su Yu asked.


    "Do you really want to wear it?" Misaka Mikoto whispered.


    "Of course you have to wear it. Aunt Misaka has gone to choose a wedding dress to try on. If you don''t choose, then I can only ask you to sit as a guest..."


    "You... bad guy!" Misaka Mikoto said with a red face.


    "Just kidding, go, I''m looking forward to it." Su Yu patted her little head.


    Misaka Mikoto patted Su Yu''s hand and began to choose a wedding dress.


    Misaka Mireu did not give Misaka Miko any advice, but chose a wedding dress and went to try it on.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Misaka Mireu who entered the dressing room, picked up a wedding dress, and walked to the opposite dressing room.


    Su Yu looked at the two dressing rooms, and walked towards Misaka Meiling''s dressing room.


    As soon as he came to Misaka Miling''s dressing room, Su Yu found that Misaka Miling had not changed her clothes.


    "I knew you would come." Misaka Meiling looked at Su Yu.


    "I just want to change your wedding dress." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Do you really want to marry me? Can you really take this responsibility?" Misaka Mirin looked at Su Yu seriously.


    "Of course, as long as you don''t mind if I take it a little bit." Su Yu looked directly at Misaka Miri.


    "Then put a wedding ring on me in front of Mikoto." Misaka Misuzu took off the ring from her hand and put it in her bag.


    "Oh? Are you testing me? Then I will accept your test unceremoniously." Su Yu took Misaka Miling''s little hand and kissed it lightly, then turned and left the dressing room.


    Misaka Mireu looked at the closed door and then looked at her bag. She made this choice because of Misaka Mikoto.


    Since it will be discovered sooner or later, it is better to tell Misaka Mikoto now.


    In this case, the child would definitely be angry with Su Yu and would definitely stay away from him.


    However, for this plan, Misaka Misuzu did not have the slightest assurance.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Misaka Mireu walked out of the dressing room, wearing a pure white wedding dress, looking very dazzling.


    "It''s beautiful." Misaka Mikoto looked at the wedding dress on Misaka Mikoto, a little envious.


    "Xiao Mikoto is also very beautiful." Misaka Misuzu smiled slightly.


    "Next, it''s time to go for makeup." Su Yu held Misaka Mikoto''s little hand and said to Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Misuzu followed them to the makeup place.


    The two female make-up artists who had already prepared began to make up for Misaka Misuzu and Misaka Mikoto.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa and looked at Misaka Mikoto and Misaka Misuzu in the mirror. They were like a pair of sisters.


    Misaka Mikoto glanced at Misaka Miri next to him, then looked at Su Yu in his glasses, feeling a little uneasy.


    It takes a little longer to put on makeup, even if two women are excellent makeup artists, it took a full two hours.


    And the effect is very good.


    Misaka Mikoto, who is naturally beautiful, has become even more cute.


    Misaka Mikoto, who was already young and beautiful, has become younger. It is indistinguishable that she is Misaka Mikoto''s parent, but is like Misaka Mikoto''s sister.


    "Mikoto, so cute, Aunt Misaka, so beautiful." Su Yu praised the two of them.


    Misaka Mikoto smiled reluctantly. Misaka Mikoto looked at the smile on her daughter''s face and hesitated when she knew what she had found.


    "Let''s go, go to the auditorium, I have everything ready." Su Yu held Misaka Mikoto''s small hand and stretched out his hand to Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Meiling hesitated, came to Su Yu''s side, and took Su Yu''s arm.


    Misaka Mikoto couldn''t believe it, tears burst out of her eyes, but didn''t cry immediately, but bowed her head and hugged Su Yu''s arm tightly.


    The three of them walked towards the auditorium.


    The door of the auditorium opened, and only one priest was waiting inside.


    The priest saw Su Yu and the two brides and was taken aback for a moment, but didn''t say anything.


    "Mikoto, let go now, there is still time." Su Yu said.


    Misaka Mikoto heard the words, her eyes flushed, and looked up at Su Yu and Misaka Mikoto.


    "I''m sorry, Mikoto, I''m a terrible parent." Misaka Miling said softly.


    "You...you really..." Misaka Mikoto bit her lip, not knowing what to say.


    "My father and I have known each other for a long time. Actually, we didn��t get along so happily. The long-term separation in the two places gradually changed our feelings. I know that he has other women out there, but I don��t care. , I have been deceiving myself, thinking that he still loves me..."


    "Until you met Su Yu-kun, did your mind change?" Misaka Mikoto wiped away tears.


    "Yes, Su Yu-kun made me understand what I need." Misaka Mireu nodded.


    "You know my relationship with Su Yu-kun, did you choose him?" Misaka Mikoto held her small fist.


    "Yeah." Misaka Mireu nodded.


    "Don''t you think this is too much? Why did you become like this?" Misaka Mikoto''s tears fell.


    "I''m sorry, Mikoto." Misaka Miri lowered her head.


    "You are so soulless, I hate you!" Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu and said.


    "Then let go of my arm, the wedding will continue." Su Yu walked forward.


    Misaka Mikoto held his arm and refused to let go.


    "Mikoto, you don''t want to let go, and you don''t want me to marry her, what do you want?" Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto.


    "You... why do you think this is a matter of course? Don''t you think this is too much for me?" Misaka Mikoto said with some pain.


    "It''s really too much. But, it''s her choice, I''m just taking responsibility." Su Yu said slowly.

 651 Chapter 651 The Movie Edited by Su Yu

    Misaka Mikoto heard Su Yu''s words and looked at Misaka Mikoto.


    "It was indeed my choice." Misaka Mireu did not explain too much, but only admitted the matter itself.


    "Do you want me to leave his side?" Misaka Mikoto reacted.


    "Xiao Mikoto is not suitable for Su Yu-kun, he is too carefree." Misaka Miro said, not dare to look at Misaka Mikoto''s expression.


    "Then is he suitable for you? I know he is very diligent, but just let go of him, I am even more unwilling." Misaka Mikoto stepped forward and walked into the church.


    "Mikoto, you..."


    "Su Yu-kun, I know you want to see such a result, I...I don''t mind." Misaka Mikoto took a deep breath.


    "Then continue the wedding." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    A look of disappointment flashed in Misaka Mireu''s eyes.


    Misaka Mikoto''s stubbornness exceeded her expectations.


    The priest spoke standard lines, Misaka Mikoto and Misaka Miro agreed, and Su Yu did the same.


    Soon, it was time to exchange rings.


    Godcracking Fireweave has brought a brand new ring.


    Su Yu puts a ring on Misaka Misuzu and Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the ring on her finger, then glanced at Misaka Mikoto, feeling mixed.


    "Now, you two should have nothing to say?" Su Yu looked at them.


    "I want to go back." Misaka Mireu whispered.


    "I want to go back to Tokibandai''s dormitory too." Misaka Mikoto said in a low voice.


    "Sorry, Miqin, you may not be able to go back tonight, and so does Meiling." Su Yu held their little hands and walked outside the door.


    As soon as they left the house, the three of them came to Su Yu''s mountain villa.


    "Master Su Yu, the room you want is ready." Shang Tiao Shi Cai was dressed in a maid outfit and saluted Su Yu.


    "Meiling, Miqin, this is where you are going to stay tonight, you can''t escape." Su Yu opened the room.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the big bed in the room, her face flushed.


    Misaka Meiling''s face turned white, looking at Su Yu.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "By now, you have no retreat." Su Yu interrupted Misaka Mirin.


    "But, you want me and Mikoto to be in the same room, this is really..."


    "I...I don''t mind this kind of thing." Misaka Mikoto interrupted Misaka Miri and said with a small fist.


    "Mikoto..." Misaka Misuzu had complicated eyes.


    She knew Misaka Mikoto was angry.


    "There is still a long time before the evening. Let''s play some games later." Su Yu walked into the room and took out the playing cards.


    Misaka Mikoto followed in.


    Misaka Misuzu hesitated for a moment, and walked into the room.


    ...


    Poker, this is definitely the best game to kill time.


    Su Yu sits between Misaka Misuzu and Misaka Mikoto, and Misaka Misuzu and Misaka Mikoto sit opposite each other.


    The low table was placed on the quilt, and the three were playing cards together.


    "Mikoto, it''s up to you to play the cards." Misaka Mirin reminded.


    Misaka Mikoto blushed, looking at the cards in her hand, a little absent-minded.


    "Mikoto, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so red?" Su Yu pretended not to know, and looked at Misaka Mikoto with concern.


    Misaka Mikoto glared at him, then looked down at Su Yu''s arm.


    Misaka Mireu looked at the two of them, as if they understood something.


    "Su Yujun, don''t bully Mikoto too much, it''s still early tonight."


    "Well, some time later." Su Yu retracted his hand.


    When Misaka Mikoto heard this, her face flushed, and she was a little worried about what to do at night.


    Misaka Misuzu, who was on the other side, finished talking, and began to worry.


    However, before she thought for a few seconds, she felt Su Yu''s hand.


    Misaka Mikoto gave Su Yu a white glance, trying to hold his hand, but Misaka Mikoto who was on the other side noticed.


    "You are so soulless!" Misaka Mikoto glared at Su Yu.


    "I see you two playing cards just fine." Su Yu stretched out his hand again.


    Misaka Mikoto''s face was a little hot, and she glanced at Misaka Miri on the opposite side.


    Misaka Misuzu glanced at her and turned her head.


    The two looked at Su Yu at the same time, and kicked him.


    Su Yu was indeed prepared for a long time, and directly grabbed their ankles.


    then��


    "You are so soulless... don''t scratch your feet..."


    "Jun Su Yu...Are you a kid?"


    Misaka Misuzu and Misaka Mikoto couldn''t help it.


    "I want to see the smiles of you two." Su Yu stopped.


    Misaka Misuzu and Misaka Mikoto were taken aback, looked at each other''s faces, and their smiles narrowed.


    "Master Su Yu, what you want." Shang Tiao Shi Cai walked in.


    "Okay, take away the playing cards, let''s watch the movie together." Su Yu leaned on the pillow.


    Misaka Mikoto and Misaka Misuzu moved to Su Yu''s side.


    Su Yu held their little hands at the same time.


    Shangtiao Shicai connected the projection equipment, pressed the play button, and left the room.


    "What movie is this?" Misaka Mikoto asked in a low voice.


    "A good movie." Su Yu replied.


    "Could it be that kind of movie?" Misaka Mikoto said with a red face.


    "That kind of movie? Mikoto, your imagination is really rich. Do you need me to make up for your lack of knowledge?" Su Yu teased.


    "I''m not lacking in knowledge!"


    "Then you are rich in experience? Did you and Shirai-classmates fail to learn? This is not okay, Mikoto, Shiraiko is a lily."


    "You idiot."


    Su Yu smiled and took Misaka Mikoto into his arms.


    Misaka Meiling leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    Misaka Mikoto glanced at Misaka Mikoto and closed his eyes.


    The movie begins.


    "Xiao Miqin, come here." A familiar voice sounded.


    Misaka Mikoto raised her head in disbelief.


    Misaka Misuzu was also taken aback, what''s the situation?


    "This movie is a movie I edited based on your memory. It doesn''t seem to matter what the name is, let''s take a look at it together." Su Yu said softly.


    "Memory editing?" Misaka Misuzu couldn''t imagine.


    Misaka Mikoto had a complicated expression, but Su Yu unexpectedly edited something like this.


    "Mikoto, it''s wrong for you to be with me as Meiling. But you have to respect her choice. Meiling, you always think that Mikoto is just a child in your eyes, but she has already grown up. , Can''t treat her as a child anymore." Su Yu finished speaking and stood up.


    "Su Yu-kun, where are you going?" Misaka Mikoto said quickly.


    "You don''t really think I''m so excessive, do you? I don''t want to hurt your heart, Mikoto, what I like is your heart, not just bullying you." Su Yu chuckled.


    "Su Yu-kun, thank you." Misaka Meiling said to Su Yu.


    "I''m in the next room. If you want to thank you, you can come to me anytime." Su Yu smiled and left the room.


    Misaka Mikoto glanced at the movie, and then at Misaka Mikoto.


    "Mikoto, let''s see it together?" Misaka Mikoto held Misaka Mikoto''s little hand.


    "Yeah." Misaka Mikoto nodded. She hasn''t shaken her hand for a long time, but the feeling she brings to her is still so warm and at ease.

 652 Chapter 652 Misaka Mikoto is very curious

    night.


    In front of Su Yu''s room.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Su Yu said with a book in his hand without looking up.


    The door opened and Misaka Mikoto walked in, wearing pajamas and holding a cup of black tea.


    She walked into the room, closed the door, and came to Su Yu''s side.


    Su Yu did not speak, but looked at the book.


    Misaka Mikoto put down the black tea, did not leave directly, but stood beside Su Yu, looking like he wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it.


    Su Yu still read the book without speaking.


    "That...this...thank you." Misaka Mikoto whispered.


    "No thanks, go back and rest early." Su Yu turned the page.


    "You...you..." Misaka Mikoto blushed and couldn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Su Yu looked up, smiling at Misaka Mikoto.


    "Don''t you have anything else to say?" Misaka Mikoto lowered his head.


    "Other things, what things?" Su Yu pretended not to understand Misaka Mikoto''s meaning.


    "Idiot... just that kind of thing..."


    "That kind of thing? Oh, does Mikoto want to do that kind of thing with me? It''s so cute." Su Yu suddenly realized.


    "I...I don''t want to do that with you, but I just think you don''t look like you like this." Misaka Mikoto said with a little red face.


    "Then what kind of me is the real me? To be honest, although I sometimes go too far, but when I see you encounter difficulties, I can''t help but want to help you." Su Yu said softly.


    "You have always been excessive, but occasionally you are gentle." Misaka Mikoto corrected.


    "Oh, it seems that in Mikoto''s eyes, I really am just a scum." Su Yu sighed.


    "No... it''s not like that, you... I like it when you are gentle." Misaka Mikoto stammered.


    "Then what kind of me do you like?" Su Yu reached out and held Misaka Mikoto''s little hand.


    "I don''t know either." Misaka Mikoto said tangledly.


    "Then I will assume that you like all of me, whether it''s the scumbag or the gentle side."


    When Misaka Mikoto heard this, a smile appeared on her face.


    "You are a scum, idiot, bad guy."


    Su Yu pulled her into his arms.


    Close at hand, Misaka Mikoto''s face blushed.


    "Why don''t you come here in a wedding dress?" Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto.


    "The wedding dress is too troublesome, I have changed it, and I want to save it." Misaka Mikoto lowered his head.


    "Does that kind of thing need to be preserved? It''s such an innocent and cute little Mikoto." Su Yu stroked her hair lightly.


    "I want to save it. This wedding is not formal at all..."


    "Then you choose the place to get married, and I will take you to that place to get married." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then we have agreed." Misaka Mikoto said with joy.


    "Well, it''s agreed, do you need to pull the hook?" Su Yu lightly kissed Misaka Mikoto''s forehead and joked.


    "Stupid, I''m not a kid..."


    "Little Mikoto, pull the hook."


    After pulling the hook.


    "If you dare not marry me, I will let you try my evolutionary super-electromagnetic gun." Misaka Mikoto leaned in Su Yu''s arms and said.


    "Don''t worry, I must marry you, how could I give up such a cute Mikoto?" Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "then you��"


    Misaka Mikoto raised her head and looked at Su Yu.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu looked down at her.


    "No...nothing." Misaka Mikoto hesitated, but after all, he didn''t say anything.


    Su Yu knew what she wanted to ask, but pretended not to know anything.


    "Bad guy." Misaka Mikoto murmured, buried in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Misaka Mikoto closed his eyes.


    ...


    One hour later.


    Misaka Mikoto left Su Yu''s room.


    Su Yu continued to read the book and waited.


    When another hour passed, the door of the room opened.


    Misaka Mireu came in, also in pajamas.


    She saw that Su Yu was still asleep, her face turned red.


    "Aunt Misaka, it''s so late, isn''t it inappropriate for you to come to my room?" Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Thank you for today''s matter." Misaka Misuzu bent down.


    "You are welcome, go back and rest early." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "I... I can''t sleep." Misaka Misuzu lifted her hair and turned her head.


    "Can''t you sleep? Then do you want to come to me and I will read a fairy tale to you?" Su Yu patted his side.


    Misaka Meiling got hot on her face, walked to Su Yu''s side, and got into the bed.


    "Is Miqin asleep?" Su Yu said while holding her hand.


    "Yeah." Misaka Misuzu''s ears turned red.


    Su Yu approached Misaka Mikoto a little bit. Like Misaka Mikoto, she chose to close her eyes.


    "Can you put on a wedding dress?"


    Misaka Mirin was taken aback when she heard Su Yu''s words.


    "I want to see what you look like in your wedding dress. This is another wedding dress." Su Yu took out a wedding dress.


    "You... are really nasty." Misaka Misuzu clenched her small fist in shame, but took the wedding dress.


    Su Yu looked at Misaka Miri in front of the mirror, picked up the black tea, and tasted it.


    When he finished drinking a cup of black tea, Misaka Mireu''s wedding dress was also put on.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers, and the light in the room dimmed.


    He came to Misaka Miri and looked at her carefully.


    "Don''t look at me like that..."


    "Sorry, sorry, I just think you are beautiful."


    Misaka Miling heard Su Yu''s praise, turned her head, and felt a little delighted.


    Su Yu held her little hand and slowly approached her.


    Misaka Mireu closed her eyes quickly.


    ...


    In another room.


    Misaka Mikoto woke up.


    She looked at her side, Misaka Mireu had left.


    Turning to look at the door behind him, Misaka Mikoto was a little tangled, is this really good?


    Misaka Mireu went to thank Su Yu, it must be something that guy could guess.


    He didn''t take himself too much just now, was it because he knew Misaka Misuzu would pass by?


    Misaka Mikoto became shy the more he thought about it, and at the same time, he was a little curious.


    She hesitated for a few minutes, and finally lost her curiosity and left the room.


    As soon as she walked out of the room, Misaka Mikoto was stunned.


    The door of Su Yu''s room was not closed, and a strange sound came.


    "This guy, it must be intentional!" Misaka Mikoto clenched her small fist and came to the door cautiously.


    When she saw the situation in the room clearly, she covered her small face in shame, this guy even prepared a wedding dress.


    "Such a beautiful wedding dress, he was so wasting..."


    Misaka Mikoto flushed, and a minute later, she put down her little hand.


    As soon as she put down her hands, she felt very shy and could only cover her small face.


    However, she was curious about covering her face.


    Half an hour.


    One hour.


    Misaka Mikoto felt like a deer bumping into her heart, with an abnormal blush on her face.


    Su Yu''s treatment of Misaka Misuzu was completely different from her treatment.


    Suddenly, Misaka Mikoto felt a push from behind.


    "Not good!" Misaka Mikoto looked at the door she knocked open.

 653 Chapter 653 Misaka Misuzus explanation

    "Pumping" Misaka Mikoto fell to the ground.


    Misaka Misuzu was startled, and when she saw Misaka Mikoto who had broken into the room, she was completely stunned.


    Seeing Misaka Mikoto, Su Yu put on a surprised expression.


    Misaka Mikoto on the ground was embarrassed with shame. Although she didn''t know who pushed her a bit, what can she do in this situation?


    The room fell silent for a while.


    Misaka Mirin looked at Su Yu embarrassedly.


    Su Yu smiled and said it was handed to him.


    Misaka Misuzu breathed a sigh of relief, but the blush on her face became even worse.


    Before Misaka Mikoto was pushed in, was she always in front of the room? Did you see her like that?


    "Strange, why did the door open? Is it too windy?" Su Yu pretended not to see Mikoto Misaka and closed the door.


    Misaka Mikoto glanced at Su Yu, and when she saw Su Yu''s appearance, she quickly retracted her gaze.


    Can''t this guy wear a dress first?


    Misaka Meiling watched Su Yu close the door, staring at him in shame.


    "It''s okay, let''s continue." Su Yu returned to Misaka Meiling.


    As soon as Misaka Misuzu heard this, she was ashamed and angry, and got into the bed.


    Seeing this, Su Yu also got into the bed.


    Misaka Mikoto felt her heartbeat speed up a little, and she lay motionless on the ground.


    "You...you have a weak soul!" Misaka Mireu''s voice sounded.


    "What''s wrong? Meiling?" Su Yu pretended not to know anything.


    "You...you give me..."


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Misaka Mireu no longer speaks. This kind of voice can surely be heard as long as Misaka Mikoto is not deaf?


    In fact, it was exactly what she thought.


    Misaka Mikoto could hear it clearly and even had pictures in her mind.


    She clenched her small fist and wanted to punch Su Yu in the face, but she couldn''t get out.


    Once she went out, the three of them would definitely be very embarrassed.


    She didn''t dare to face Misaka Mireu, but she didn''t want to embarrass Misaka Mireu.


    ...


    Two hours passed.


    Misaka Mikoto shivered from the cold, and tears were almost falling.


    Misaka Mikoto had forgotten the existence of Misaka Mikoto in the middle, and said something that made Misaka Mikoto extremely shy.


    Su Yu looked at the time and walked into the bathroom holding the tired Misaka Mireu.


    When Mikoto Misaka saw the two walk into the bathroom, he was relieved and got up to leave.


    However, as soon as she stood up, she saw Su Yu.


    "Mikoto, how much did you learn?" Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto with a smile.


    Misaka Mikoto couldn''t bear it, and the powder fist moved towards Su Yu''s face.


    Su Yu grabbed her wrist and hugged her directly in his arms.


    "Let go of me, you''re so soulless!" Misaka Mikoto struggled with shame.


    "Xiao Meiqin, this kind of thing is wrong, you can''t peek at it next time." Su Yu whispered.


    When Mikoto Misaka heard this, he lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "This time, I won''t punish you." Su Yu said, lifting Misaka Mikoto''s chin.


    Misaka Mikoto closed his eyes.


    Su Yu lowered his head.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu let go and opened the door for Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto gave him a fierce look and walked out of the room.


    ...


    At the table in the morning.


    Misaka Mikoto yawned and blushed.


    Misaka Misuzu, as if nothing happened, gave Misaka Mikoto and Su Yu a dish.


    "Mikoto, it''s up to you to take Mi Ling around the Academy City today. There are 10 million yen in this card. Spend whatever you want." Su Yu had breakfast and handed Misaka Mikoto a card.


    "I don''t need you..."


    "Then I will accept it for Xiao Mikoto." Misaka Misuzu took the bank card.


    Misaka Mikoto opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Su Yu smiled, came to the two of them, kissed Misaka Mikoto on the forehead, then turned to look at Misaka Mikoto.


    "I really can''t do anything with you." Misaka Mirin reluctantly left a mark on Su Yu''s forehead.


    "I''m going to go on a date. You guys have fun. Tokibandai, I have already said hello. This is Meiling''s current identity. With this identity, you can go to Mikoto''s dormitory." Su Yu handed it over. A document by Misaka Misuzu.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Misaka Meiling took the file.


    "You are welcome, these are all things I should do, Mikoto, if I have time in the future, I will come to accompany Meiling more." Su Yu finished speaking and left.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu''s back, this guy had already started to call his name so intimately, it was obvious that he didn''t intend to hide it.


    "Mikoto, I''m sorry, last night..."


    "That thing is my fault."


    "I didn''t expect Xiao Meiqin to come to Su Yu''s room to take a peek..."


    "I...I''m just curious."


    "Okay, okay, I know." Misaka Mikoto patted Misaka Mikoto''s head.


    Misaka Mikoto flushed with shame.


    The two had breakfast, Misaka Mireu put on the professional attire that Su Yu had prepared for her.


    "So beautiful." Misaka Mikoto praised.


    "Really?" Misaka Mireu put on her glasses.


    "Yeah." Misaka Mikoto nodded.


    Misaka Misuzu dressed up like this is almost like a young teenager.


    "Su Yu-kun must like this kind of dress very much, Mikoto. I will choose some clothes for you that Su Yu-kun will like. You should also dress up in front of him." Misaka Miki looked at the school uniform on Misaka Mikoto. .


    "I don''t have such a good figure as you, and I am sure that I won''t look beautiful in anything." Misaka Mikoto was a little disbelief.


    "Su Yu-kun likes you, but it''s not because of your beauty. I know very well what kind of Mikoto he likes." Misaka Miki smiled and walked outside the door.


    Misaka Mikoto quickly followed her.


    ...


    On the way.


    "By the way, why do you want to take that guy''s money? If you need money, I still have a lot of money here." Misaka Mikoto asked.


    "Xiao Mikoto, Su Yu-kun gave you the money because he didn''t know what to give you. If you don''t accept it, he will think you are angry." Misaka Miri explained.


    "I''m not angry, I know, he is a terribly bad guy." Misaka Mikoto muttered.


    "There are some things, if you don''t say it, Su Yu-kun doesn''t know. Even if he is a mental ability person, even if he can read mind, he can''t use it against you all the time." Misaka Mireu taught Misaka Mikoto.


    "But, if I accept his money, when he is bullied, I..."


    "Xiao Mikoto, this and that are two different things. Even if you accept Su Yujun''s money, he can''t be too much. He likes you very much." Misaka Miri said with a smile.


    "Then he last night..."


    "That''s because Su Yujun is such a person, Xiao Miqin and I like him, he will definitely think about that kind of thing, but he did not directly bully Xiao Miqin, it proves that he does not want to hurt you. He cares about our thoughts. , It won��t really be too much, otherwise, it��s impossible to edit the movie for us.�� Misaka Mireu slowly said.


    "I...I know." Misaka Mikoto whispered.

 654 Chapter 654

    Section 177.


    When Su Yu arrived, Zuo Tian Leizi had already arrived here and was chatting with Chuchun Shili.


    Baijing Kuroko and Gufa Meiwei went on patrol.


    "Jun Su Yu." Chuchun Shili smiled sweetly when seeing Su Yu.


    "Chuchun is so cute today." Su Yu sat beside Chuchun Shili, holding her little hand.


    In Early Spring, Shi Li''s face blushed, and he glanced at Zuo Tian Lei Zi.


    "I still have some things, so I won''t bother you." Zuo Tian Leizi grinned reluctantly and got up to leave.


    "Student Zuotian, don''t be so polite, I don''t think you hindered me and Chuchun at all." Su Yu grabbed Zuotian Leizi''s little hand.


    "Yes, yes, Saten, I''m just a little shy, you don''t need to leave." Chuchun Shili continued.


    Zuo Tian Lei Zi was held by Su Yu, his face flushed, and he could only sit down.


    "That''s right, I''m going to make black tea for you, and taste the dessert I made." Su Yu let go of their hands and went to make tea.


    Chuchun Shili smiled at Zuo Tian Leizi.


    Zuo Tian Leizi''s eyes dodged, and his mood was complicated.


    Didn''t you feel anything in Early Spring?Such an innocent smile and the trusting look in her eyes made her feel something was wrong.


    Su Yu made the black tea and sat beside Chuchun Shili, Zuotian Leizi sat beside Su Yu.


    The three of them tasted delicious black tea and dim sum. In early spring, Li was talking, which drove the atmosphere.


    When Shirai Kuroko and Gufa Meiwei returned to the branch, it happened to be lunch break.


    Su Yu conjured up a sumptuous lunch.


    ...


    After lunch.


    Everyone was drinking afternoon tea until the sunset, Misaka Misuzu and Misaka Mikoto came together.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s go. I have asked the maid to prepare swimsuits for you. Starting today, I will go to the beach and spend a wonderful and happy week." Su Yu opened the door of space.


    "Go to the beach? I won''t go..."


    "Aunt Misaka, you have paid so much for the research institute. If you don''t go, Mikoto will definitely blame me." Su Yu smiled and looked at Misaka Miling.


    "Okay, then I''ll go with you." Misaka Mirin said with a red face.


    "Then, everyone, let''s go." Su Yu stepped aside and said.


    Chuchun Shili and Zuo Tian Leizi looked at each other and walked in.


    Misaka Mikoto gave Su Yu a white look, and took Misaka Mikoto''s arm and walked in.


    Baijing Heizi knew what bad idea Su Yu was making, but had to follow it. When he thought of Su Yu''s rejection of her, Bai Jing Heizi felt angry.


    "Jun Su Yu, Bimei..." Gufameiwei hesitated.


    "She has passed, and there are other girls who have passed." Su Yu knew that Gufa Meiwei was going to ask, he had already prepared everything.


    "Are there other girls?" Gufa Meiwei was a little surprised.


    "Well, I know a lot of girls." Su Yu waved his hand, closed the door of space, and hugged Gufa Meiwei.


    "Jun Su Yu...Aren''t we going there?" Gufa Meiwei blushed.


    "Before we go, we still have some time, Meiwei." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face was hot, and she understood what Su Yu meant.


    ...


    The setting sun, the seaside of a desert island.


    Although it is a deserted island, in fact, this is a research facility in Academy City.


    Su Yu has now become a place to live. On the soft beach, a group of girls have changed their swimsuits.


    Among them, the most eye-catching is not Misaka Mikoto and others, but Alice Tria.


    She was wearing a white swimsuit, lying on a beach chair, beside her stood two fox women in swimsuits.


    Perfect body, holy temperament, every move seems to be shiny.


    "Jun Su Yu, Jun Su Yu, is the goddess over there?" Misaka Mikoto walked to Su Yu''s side and whispered.


    "She is the same as Aunt Misaka." Su Yu replied with a smile.


    "You guy, it''s too much, such a beautiful person, but you..."


    "Do you want to get to know Mikoto? She used to be a brave man, possessing power beyond imagination, the embodiment of justice." Su Yu patted Misaka Mikoto''s head.


    "I think she is a little hard to approach, so forget it." Misaka Mikoto shook her head.


    "Okay, then I will let Meiling talk to her. They are a generation, and they have a beautiful and beautiful daughter." After Su Yu finished, he looked at Misaka Mikoto''s swimsuit.


    "What''s the matter?" Misaka Mikoto blushed as he saw.


    "Mikoto''s swimsuit feels a little childish, but it''s cute and suitable for you." Su Yu whispered.


    "childish��"


    "You''re still a girl, it''s normal." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Misaka Mikoto blushed and glared at Su Yu.


    Su Yu took her and came to everyone.


    Chuchun Shili saw Su Yu approaching, his head lowered, with a look of expectation on his face.


    Su Yu said to Misaka Mireu and asked her to approach Alice Tria, and then looked towards Chuchun Shiri.


    In early spring, Lee''s swimsuit is similar to Misaka Mikoto, and they are all styles with skirts.


    "The swimsuit in the early spring is really cute." Su Yu praised.


    "Really?" Chuchun decorated Li''s face with joy.


    "Of course it''s true, it''s 10% cuter than Mikoto." Su Yu said with a smile.


    Misaka Mikoto gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "I think Misaka-senpai is more cute." Chuharu Shiri quickly said.


    "Chuchun, you are really cute." Misaka Mikoto let go of Su Yu''s hand and said to Chuchun Shiri.


    "Misaka-senpai is more cute."


    "Early spring is more lovely."


    "No, no, Misaka-san is cute, I''m just a little cute."


    "No, no, early spring is the cutest, I am only half of the early spring, no, 10% cute."


    Zuo Tian Leizi looked at the two humility with each other with a silent expression.


    "Student Zuotian, very good." Su Yu came to Zuotian Leizi and looked at her.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Zuo Tian Leizi felt the line of Su Yu''s gaze, a little shy.


    Bai Jing Heizi looked at Su Yu with a bad look.


    "Heizi, your swimsuit is a little bolder. If you wear a school-style swimsuit, you will definitely be more cute than them." Su Yu looked at Baijing Kuroko.


    Hearing this, Bai Jing Heizi was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and wrote it down silently.


    Gufa Meiwei and Liu Bo Bimei went to help the maids.


    "Master Devil." A voice sounded from behind Su Yu.


    Misaka Mikoto and Hatsuharu Shiri stopped and looked at the visitor.


    Alice is wearing a black swimsuit and long golden hair.


    She was already very beautiful, and her appearance was even more impressive, even Su Yu couldn''t help but feel a little moved.


    "Su Yu-kun, is this this?" Misaka Mikoto and Alice met for the first time.


    "This is Alice Triya''s daughter, Alice." Su Yu introduced.


    "Hello everyone, I am Alice, from Demon King City. I am glad to meet you. If I can be friends, that would be even better." Alice smiled at Misaka Mikoto and others.

 655 Chapter 655

    The sunset gradually sets.


    Su Yu looked at Alice and Misaka Mikoto, the relationship between the two of them was getting better.


    The friendship between girls is so strange, of course, the main reason is because of Alice''s care for Misaka.


    Shirai Kuroko, who plays Rishi in the early spring, Saten Tearko, and Gufa Meiwei, the four people first learned of the existence of Misaka and the existence of Misaka''s sisters.


    Shirai Kuroko looked at Ko Misaka with a gleam in her eyes. Isn''t this the reduced version of the older sister?


    "Su Yu-kun, can you take sister Misaka..."


    "Sorry, no." Su Yu refused Baijing Heizi without hesitation.


    "Uuuuu" Shirai Kuroko knelt down and wept. It would be great to give her a sister Misaka.


    "Heizi, why are you crying?" Xiao Misaka looked at Shirai Kuroko with concern.


    Shirai Kuroko raised her head, looked at Misaka, and hugged her.


    "My sister, my sister, my lady is really nice."


    Misaka Mikoto was chatting with Alice, and saw Shirai Kuroko ill again, clenched her small fist, and came to Shirai Kuroko''s back, with a hand on her shoulder.


    Shirai Kuroko stiffened and quickly let go of Misaka.


    "My sister, I don''t have anything..."


    "One hundred thousand volts!" Misaka Mikoto''s voice fell, full of electricity.


    A few minutes later, Shiraizi fell to the ground, unable to move.


    Seeing Shirai Kuroko''s misery, Xiao Misaka poked her in the face to test whether Shirai Kuroko is still alive.


    "It''s getting dark, I''m here today, I''m going back to continue practicing swords, Mikoto, Tearko, Chuchun, Kuroko, see you tomorrow." Alice smiled slightly.


    "Well, see you tomorrow." Misaka Mikoto said with some dismay.


    She was full of curiosity about Alice.


    Alice took Ko Misaka''s little hand and walked into the villa, where there was a door leading directly to the ring world.


    "Master Devil, I''m leaving too. Thank you for your invitation. I will disturb you tomorrow." Alice Tria walked over and bowed.


    "You like it." Su Yu smiled.


    "I like it very much." Alice Triya answered without hesitation, and left with two fox women.


    The sun went down completely and it got dark.


    The crowd came to the villa on the island.


    This is a villa, rather than a manor.


    It covers a huge area, and there are many maids on the island. They are all members of the maid group, and each of them is no less powerful than a superpower.


    Misaka Mikoto walked into the living room of the villa and was taken aback when he saw the bee-eater sitting on the sofa.


    "Misaka-san, good evening." Bee-eater greeted Misaka Mikoto.


    "Good evening." Misaka Mikoto smiled reluctantly.


    "The bee-eater has just arrived. In addition to the bee-eater, there are other people." As Su Yu said, the two girls walked over.


    Su Yu would like to call them an expressionless duo.


    Qishen Qiusha in a maid costume, and Fu Shu Toxin in a white coat.


    "Hello, I am Su Yujun''s unscrupulous maid, Ji Shen Qiusha." Ji Shen Qiusha introduced herself.


    There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead, and he noticed the eyes of Misaka Mikoto and Chuharu Shiri looking at him, and smiled.


    "Hello, I am Su Yujun''s friend, Bu Shu Toixin, responsible for solving his kind of problems..."


    "Cough cough." Su Yu coughed twice.


    "Su Yu-kun, what problem do you have to solve?" Misaka Mikoto smiled.


    "Jun Su Yu." Chuchun Shili bulged her face.


    "It''s time for dinner. I''ll go see what dinner is for tonight." Su Yu turned and ran away without hesitation.


    "I have one thing to tell you, Misaka Mikoto." Bu Shutoshin did not look at Su Yu''s back, but kept looking at Misaka Mikoto.


    "Me?" Misaka Mikoto was a little confused. It should be the first time she and Fu Shu Toxin have seen each other?


    Seeing Fu Shu Toxin walking to the side, Misaka Mikoto hurriedly followed.


    Bu Shu Toxin whispered to her about the ins and outs of Misaka''s plan, which made Misaka Mikoto a little bit unbelievable, but Bu Shu Toxin was a participant in the plan?


    "You may not believe it, but I actually want to save them." Bu Shu Toixin lowered his head.


    "I believe in you." Misaka Mikoto said directly.


    "Why?" Bu Shu Toixin raised his head and looked at her.


    "Because you are by his side, if you don''t really want to help them, you can''t stay by his side at all. If I''m not wrong, you stayed with him because of them, right?" Misaka Mikoto hesitated Said for a moment.


    "I just feel bored. Following his words, there are many things to study, and the world is really beautiful." Bu Shu Toixin shook his head.


    "Then you and him?" Misaka Mikoto tentatively.


    "I feel something is moving recently." Bu Shu Tooxin looked at his abdomen.


    "Really?" Misaka Mikoto''s face flushed.


    "Fake." After Fu Shu Toshin finished speaking, Misaka Mikoto, who was surprised, left.


    Mikoto Misaka stayed for a few seconds before realizing that this was a joke made by Fu Shu Toshin.


    However, judging from her reaction, she should have had that kind of relationship with Su Yu.


    "It''s a terrible guy," Mikoto Misaka muttered.


    ...


    dinner time.


    Su Yu sits in the main seat, Misaka Misuzu sits on Su Yu''s left hand, and Fu Shu Toshin sits on Su Yu''s right hand.


    Beside Misaka Misuzu Misaka Mikoto and others, beside Fu Shutoxin are Bee-eater and Qishen Akisa.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the bee-eater and Jishen Akisa on the opposite side, then glanced at Bushutoshin and Misaka Misuzu, always feeling a little quiet.


    Zuo Tian Leizi was eating dinner, and found that the surrounding area was quiet, so he dared not speak.


    Everyone was eating dinner silently until the end.


    After dinner, Bu Shu Toixin walked towards her room.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, and the bee-eater came to Su Yu''s side, so he turned into Su Yu lying on the bee-eater''s knee pillow.


    Misaka Misuzu went for a walk with Kamijou Shina.


    Misaka Mikoto walked toward the bathroom, Shirai Kuroko quickly followed Misaka Mikoto.


    Gufa Meiwei glanced at Su Yu, and walked towards the room with Liu Bo Bimei.


    Chuchun Shili wanted to say something, but didn''t dare to approach the bee-eater, so he could only leave with Zuotian Leizi first.


    In the living room, there was a moment of silence.


    "Master Su Yu..."


    "Don''t talk, I just want to take a break." Su Yu said with his eyes closed.


    "Yes." Bee-eater said a little grieved.


    Su Yu ignored her thoughts, the bee-eater was controlled by other gods, and it became like this.


    If there is no such thing as a god, she might not like him, right?


    "Bee-eater, do you like me?" Su Yu asked.


    "Of course, I like Master Su Yu." Bee-eater said without hesitation.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, snapped his fingers, don''t let the gods release.


    The bee-eater was sluggish for a few seconds, and the memories of these days appeared in her mind, which made her a little unacceptable. However, looking at Su Yu with her eyes closed, she felt a little complicated.


    "Bee-eater, do you like me?" Su Yu asked again.


    "I...I don''t know." Bee-eater whispered.

 656 Chapter 656

    Su Yu watched the bee-eater back to the house and walked out of the villa.


    All the way to the beach, the sea breeze passed by, and he saw Misaka Misuzu and Kamijou Shina on the beach at a glance.


    The two of them sat on the reef by the sea, blowing the sea breeze, talking about Su Yu.


    When Su Yu approached, they stopped talking and looked at Su Yu.


    "Why don''t you talk? Are you talking bad about me?" Su Yu sat between the two.


    "Yes, I''m discussing with Shi Cai how to escape from your side." Misaka Meiling gave Su Yu a white glance.


    "Flee from my side?" Su Yu shook their hands.


    "I...I don''t think that." Kamijou Shicai whispered.


    She had already given up struggling, because she had already lost much dignity in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu knew exactly what she wanted.


    "Miss Shina..." Misaka Misuzu didn''t understand Kamijou Shina''s words.


    "Shi Cai is different from you. She gave up and left me a long time ago. She knows exactly what she wants." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "It must be some trick you used, otherwise, how could Miss Shina be so obedient to you." Misaka Misuzu muttered.


    "A trick? I think it was my personal charm that attracted her, as well as my extraordinary ability and persistence." Su Yu said seriously.


    Misaka Meiling''s face flushed and she glared at Su Yu.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "Shi Cai, are you really greedy, and want to get my reward?" Su Yu looked at Shang Tiao Shi Cai.


    "Well, I want to get Su Yujun''s reward." Shang Tiao Shi Cai''s face was flushed.


    "I...I''m going home first." Misaka Miri blushed, preparing to escape.


    "Where do you want to go? Sit down obediently." Su Yu grabbed Misaka Meiling''s little hand.


    "You... don''t go too far, I need to take a break." Misaka Mireu blushed.


    "You need to rest? Meiling, I am the one who needs to rest, right?" Su Yu said with a strange expression.


    "You are so powerful, you don''t need to rest at all, just like a monster." Misaka Miri heard this, with a faint expression on her face.


    "I''m not a monster, I just like you so much, that''s why I can''t let go of you." Su Yu kissed her little hand lightly.


    Misaka Misuzu looked at Kamijou Shina, who was extremely skilled, and turned her head.


    Kamijou Shicai''s face was flushed abnormally, and her head was lowered.


    Su Yu stroked Kamijou Shicai''s long hair, watched Misaka Mireu turn her head, pulled her into her arms, and kissed her.


    Misaka Misuzu struggled, and then fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    She was still a little shy in front of outsiders.


    However, when she reaches a certain state, she will forget everything.


    The sound of the waves covered the voices of the three people. Su Yu looked up at the moon in the sky. At this moment, he wanted to chant a poem.


    ...


    the other side.


    Saten Leizi rarely came to the beach and wanted to go for a walk on the beach.


    It is a pity that Chuchun Shili is too timid, and she is a little tired.


    Ever since, Saten Tearko could only invite Misaka Mikoto out for a walk.


    Misaka Mikoto was entangled by Shirai Kuroko, and she was worried that she had nothing to do. Hearing the invitation of Sakuraiko, she gladly accepted, and shut Shirai Kuroko in the room and asked her to reflect.


    The two walked out of the villa and walked to the beach.


    A sea breeze blew, Zuo Tian Leizi closed his eyes and enjoyed it very much.


    "Saku-san, it''s rare for you to invite me, can I ask you something?" Misaka Mikoto said softly.


    "Of course, Misaka-senpai, what''s the matter, just talk about it?" Saten Leizi looked at Misaka Mikoto.


    "Well, do you know where Su Yu-kun and Chuchun are now?" Misaka Mikoto whispered.


    "Huh?" Zuo Tian Leizi was taken aback, then his face flushed.


    "Ye... I''m sorry, Saten-san, when I didn''t ask this question." Mikoto Misaka realized that this question was a bit strange, and said quickly.


    "I can''t tell, but I think Jun Su Yu didn''t hurt Chuchun, probably." Zuo Tian Leizi blushed.


    "Sure enough?" Misaka Mikoto breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Senior Misaka, I think Su Yu-jun is actually a very gentle person except for a little bit of care." Zuo Tian Leizi hesitated.


    "Does Saten-student like Su Yu-kun too?" Misaka Mikoto was taken aback for a moment.


    "No...No, it''s just that Jun Su Yu gave me this feeling. I have nothing to do with Su Yu." Zuo Tian Leizi blushed.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at her shy, as if she understood something.


    "Actually, I don''t mind that student Zuotian likes Su Yujun. After all, there is an early spring, and it doesn''t matter if there is one more."


    After hearing the words, Saten Mikoto looked at Misaka Mikoto, and couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    "That guy is really bad, very bad, but I don''t know why I like him." Misaka Mikoto said with her head down.


    "This is probably Su Yujun''s charm." Zuo Tian Leizi had a lot of experience.


    When Su Yu held her hand, she felt her heartbeat speed up and her face was hot.


    "Sao Tian, ??if you like Su Yu-kun, it��s better to be more reserved and let him pursue you. In this way, you can take the initiative. Otherwise, you will definitely be bullied by that guy." Misaka Mikoto suggested Tao.


    "I...I don''t know if I like Su Yu-kun or not. Misaka-senpai, in fact, I want to save Chuchun, but I didn''t know it..."


    "So, Saten-classmate is like Chuchun''s sister. Fortunately, Su Yu-jun doesn''t seem to be interested in Kuroko, but I also want to pay attention to that guy." Misaka Mikoto smiled.


    "Student Shirai, how could Su Yujun be interested. Of course, I am not saying that Shirai is not good, but her appearance is really..."


    "Heizi is like a child, and Su Yu-kun should not do anything to children." Misaka Mikoto spoke out her thoughts on her behalf.


    "Yeah, that''s what I think." Zuo Tian Leizi said with a slight embarrassment.


    "However, he is interested in early spring, and seems to have a tendency in this regard." Misaka Mikoto thought for a while.


    "Chuchun and Shirai are indeed similar." Zuo Tian Leizi said, startled.


    "That guy is so soulless." Misaka Mikoto clenched her small fist.


    "I also think..." Before Zuotian Leizi could finish his sentence, he heard a sound.


    Misaka Mikoto stopped and looked forward in disbelief.


    The moonlight was blocked by dark clouds, and the dark clouds slowly drifted past.


    The scene above the reef stunned Misaka Mikoto and Saten Mikoko.


    Afterwards, Sakuriko looked at Misaka Mikoto next to her. If she reads it right, then she is Misaka Mikoto''s parent, right?


    Misaka Mikoto felt Saten''s gaze and reacted, holding her small fist shyly and angry.


    After a long time, she turned around.


    "Saku-san, I am a little tired, let''s go back." Misaka Mikoto whispered.


    "Well, I am also a little sleepy, and hallucinations appear in front of my eyes." Zuo Tian Leizi rubbed his eyes and looked back.


    It must be an illusion, absolutely an illusion.

 657 Chapter 657: Bai Jing Heizis Confusion

    In Misaka Mikoto''s room.


    Shirai Kuroko looked at Misaka Mikoto on the opposite side, always feeling that she was in a bad mood. Could it be that she had a quarrel with Saten Mikoto?


    "My sister?" Baijing Kuroko called.


    "Go to bed early, Kuroko." Misaka Mikoto said without replying.


    "Well, elder sister, good night." Shirai Kuroko heard that Misaka Mikoto was a little lost, and didn''t dare to disturb her anymore.


    She stared at Misaka Mikoto''s back and slowly closed her eyes.


    I don''t know how long it took, Baijing Heizi woke up.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she found Su Yu beside Misaka Mikoto.


    Su Yu hugged Misaka Mikoto and fell asleep peacefully.


    Bai Jingheizi was a little envious, looking at the two, his eyes darkened.


    She knew that she could not be with Misaka Mikoto, and the scene of being rejected by Su Yu came to her mind, making her a little angry.


    Why doesn''t this guy accept himself?


    "What is the difference between me and Chuchun? Why do you want to reject me?" Bai Jing Heizi looked at Su Yu, walked to his side, got into the bed, and hugged Su Yu.


    Su Yu felt the Baijing Heizi behind him, opened his eyes, and turned to look at her.


    "Is Kuroko better than your sister? Isn''t it as early spring?" Shirai Kuroko bit his lip.


    "Heizi, you are very nice and cute, but you don''t suit me." Su Yu said softly.


    "You know what kind of girl I am. I''m that kind of person. I like my sister, but I was snatched away by you. I like you, but you rejected me. What do you want me to do?" Focus on circles.


    "I want to be friends with Heizi." Su Yu said in silence.


    "You useless fellow! Heizi doesn''t want to be friends with you!" Baijing Heizi spoke and stretched out his hand.


    "Heiko." Misaka Mikoto''s voice sounded.


    Baijing Heizi stiffened and withdrew his hand.


    "Unexpectedly, even you like him." Misaka Mikoto looked at Shirai Kuroko.


    "My sister, I...I just..."


    "I know the reason Kuroko likes Su Yujun, but is that reason really your truth? I don''t believe Kuroko is such a girl." Misaka Mikoto looked at Shirai Kuroko with a smile.


    "me��"


    "Heiko, if you can face your feelings, I won''t stop you." Misaka Mikoto held Shirai Kuroko''s little hand.


    "Thank you, elder sister." Baijing Kuroko shrank her hand and left the bed.


    "Mikoto, you..."


    "I have accepted her, how could I not accept Kuroko? It''s you, why didn''t I accept Kuroko?" Misaka Mikoto was a little puzzled.


    "Ahem, this, I''ll talk about it later." Su Yu smiled sly.


    "Are you worried that Heizi will be with other girls while you are away..."


    "Huhuhu"


    "You really... how could Heizi be like that?"


    "Huhuhu"


    Misaka Mikoto watched Su Yu pretending to sleep, and said no more, with her small head resting in his arms.


    ...


    The next day, five thirty in the morning.


    Before the sun rose, Su Yu was awakened by Misaka Mikoto.


    Several girls got ready to go and came to the beach, waiting for the sun to rise.


    Su Yu yawned, resting on Misaka Mikoto''s knee, and continued to sleep.


    When the sun slowly rose, Su Yu found himself buried in the sand by Misaka Mikoto.


    Several girls sat in a row, watching the rising sun.


    "so beautiful."


    "What a nice view."


    "It''s great to wake up so early to be able to see this kind of scenery."


    "I said you guys, should I be released?" Su Yu reminded.


    "Can you come out by yourself?" Misaka Mikoto glanced at Su Yu.


    "You buried me in the sand, you should be angry. Since you are angry, how can I easily go out unless you are not angry anymore." Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto with gentle eyes.


    "I''m not angry." Misaka Mikoto recalled what happened last night, her face blushing.


    Su Yu looked at her, smiling without saying a word.


    "Well, I''ll let you out." Misaka Mikoto reluctantly came to Su Yu''s side and let him out.


    Su Yu stood together, hugged Misaka Mikoto, and kissed her lightly on the cheek.


    Misaka Mikoto blushed and turned away from him.


    Su Yu patted the sand on her body and came to Chuchun Shili.


    Chuchun Shili lowered his head, felt the eyes of everyone, and was too embarrassed to look up.


    "Good morning." Su Yu left a mark on Chu Chun Li''s face.


    "Morning..." Chuchun Shili''s voice was very small.


    Zuo Tian Leizi looked at the shy look of Chuchun Ji Li, and then glanced at the reef not far away. The events of last night were vivid and she was a little tangled.


    Bai Jingheizi looked at the sea, her eyes a little confused, she didn''t know what to do.


    She didn''t know if she liked Su Yu in her heart.


    "Heizi, it''s time for breakfast." Misaka Mikoto called.


    After returning to his senses, Baijing Kuroko found that Chuchun Shili and Zuotian Leizi had already walked towards the villa.


    "Think slowly, don''t worry." Misaka Mikoto stretched out her hand, holding Shirai Kuroko''s little hand.


    "Sister-sama..." Baijing Kuroko felt complicated.


    ...


    After breakfast, a few more people appeared on the beach.


    The heavy blessing sail on the head of the dumpling, and the Huangquanchuan Aisui and iron decorations, there is also Yueyong Xiaomeng.


    He weighs the sails and is in a white swimsuit. He is petite and looks extremely cute.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, a purple swimsuit, although quite satisfactory, is very attractive to Su Yu.


    In the iron decoration, there was also a white swimsuit, but she made it difficult for Su Yu to look away.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui noticed Su Yu''s sight in the iron decoration and snorted coldly.


    Yueyong Xiaomeng''s pink swimsuit is exactly the appearance of a child.


    She looked at the swimsuit in the iron dress and stretched out a small hand.


    "What...what''s wrong? Teacher Xiaomeng?" The iron decoration felt Yueyong Xiaomeng''s little hands, and was startled.


    "Nothing, I want to know how much pressure you are." Yueyong Xiaomeng smiled.


    The iron embellishment was flushed, not knowing what to say.


    "I want to know too." Su Yu came to the back of the iron dress and said in her ear.


    The iron dress ran away in shame, and headed into the sea.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you for inviting me to the beach, how about it?" Yueyong Xiaomeng smiled at Su Yu.


    "Teacher Xiaomeng is very cute." Su Yu glanced at her and smiled slightly.


    "Su Yujun''s answer is really perfunctory. At first glance, he doesn''t have any interest in me." Yueyong Xiaomeng said with a small face.


    "Those who are interested in you are probably gone," Su Yu muttered.


    "What did you say?" Yueyong Xiaomeng stared at Su Yu.


    "It''s nothing, I say Teacher Xiaomeng is the most lovely in the world." Su Yu''s eyes rolled.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Yueyong Xiaomeng said proudly.


    Su Yu looked at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui beside Yue Yong Xiaomeng again.


    "Very suitable for you." He praised.


    Ai Sui Huang Quanchuan ignored him and walked in the direction of the iron dress, except that there was a smile on his face.

 658 Chapter 658 Different camps on the seashore

    Warm and comfortable sunlight fell on the beach.


    Su Yu was lying on a beach chair, looking at Misaka Mikoto and Bee Eater who were playing beach volleyball.


    Misaka Mikoto, Shirai Kuroko, Saten Mikoko and Chuchun play the first team.


    Bee eater, Bu Shu Toxin, Ji Shen Qiusha, the first team of heavy Fu Province sail.


    Misaka Mikoto and Bee Eater have been grudges for a long time, or because they are both superpowers, there is no room for two tigers.


    Su Yu watched the bee-eater jump high, watching her without blinking.


    The bee-eater felt Su Yu''s eyes, slightly shy, but in order to defeat Misaka Mikoto, it was nothing.


    Misaka Mikoto noticed that Su Yu had been looking at the bee-eater, clenched her small fist, and looked down, feeling that she was a little failed.


    "Senior Misaka, don''t be in a daze." Zuo Tian Leizi reminded him after playing the volleyball back.


    Only then did Misaka Mikoto react, looking at the bee-eater on the opposite side, it was a battle of status.


    ...


    the other side.


    Inticus, Misaka, Alice, the three are playing with sand.


    Pile of sand looks like a game for children, but in fact, it can be turned into art at any time.


    "That''s amazing, Alice."


    "Alice sauce, that''s amazing."


    Inticus and Misaka looked at the Devil Castle that Alice had pinched out, feeling like a work of art.


    "When I was a child, I used to play in the sand alone. After a long time, it became like this." Alice chuckled lightly and glanced at Su Yu''s direction, only to find that he was missing.


    "Alice, let''s have a try." A voice sounded from her side.


    Alice turned her head to look at Su Yu, a smile appeared on her face, and nodded heavily.


    "I want to pinch Alice, please pinch me." Su Yu smiled and looked at Alice.


    Alice was taken aback, she pinched Su Yu countless times, but without success.


    "This time, it will be successful." Su Yu said to her.


    Alice looked at Su Yu seriously, stretched out her small hand, and began to pinch the sand.


    Inticus and Misaka are also preparing to pinch each other out.


    Four people surrounded the sand pile, like a family of four.


    ...


    not far away.


    Alice Triya was lying under the umbrella, looking at the backs of Alice and Su Yu.


    "Unexpectedly, Su Yu-kun would have such a side." Misaka Mirin said.


    "In a sense, he is Alice''s father." Alice Tria said slowly.


    "What? How is this possible?" Misaka Mirin said in a daze. Alice looked at Su Yu''s eyes, obviously a little admired.


    "Jun Su Yu created us." Alice Triya simply said, closing her eyes.


    Misaka Misuzu opened her mouth, Su Yu created them?Not enough to create humans, is Su Yu a god?


    ...


    Next to the barbecue grill.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at the girls who were playing beach volleyball, and then at Su Yu''s direction.


    She and Liu Bo Bimei are helping to prepare the ingredients, which will be used by noon.


    "Meiwei, I''ll be ready alone, you can go to Su Yujun, or them." Liu Bo Bimei said softly.


    "The number of them is enough, and the situation on Su Yujun''s side cannot seem to be destroyed." Gufa Meiwei whispered.


    "The feeling that Su Yujun gives me now is like a father." Liu Bo Bimei looked at it.


    "This... shouldn''t be it." Gufa Meiwei was a little uncertain.


    "Whether it is or not, Meiwei likes him, right?" Liu Bimei covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Gufa Meiwei blushed.


    "I am not the same as Meiwei. What I like is the feeling that Jun Su Yu gives me. Meiwei really likes Jun Su Yu." Bimei Liu shook her head.


    "Don''t lie to me, what you like is to like him, not anything else." Gufa Meiwei looked at Liu Chi Bimei.


    "Well, honestly, I don''t know either." Liu Chi Bimei lowered her head and said.


    "If you like it, it''s better to say it, and he will treat you better." Gufa Meiwei hesitated.


    "Is it better? Meiwei, I wish Jun Su Yu treated me too much." Liu Bo Bimei smiled.


    Gufa Meiwei blushed on hearing this.


    Bimei Liu and Su Yu always felt not like a couple, but like a maid and a master.


    Moreover, the master Su Yu always treats Liu Chi Bimei very excessively.


    However, she liked that feeling, which made Gufa Meiwei very helpless.


    ...


    after an hour.


    "Finally finished!" Alice looked at the statue in front of her excitedly, using sand to pinch out Su Yu''s appearance, she needed magical assistance.


    When the statue was completely completed, the sand was also condensed and locked firmly by magic.


    "I''m done too." Su Yu handed the statue he had squeezed out to Alice.


    Alice took the statue and looked at the vivid statue, she couldn''t believe it.


    "This is left to me as a souvenir." Su Yu took the statue pinched by Alice and directly covered it with crystal to make a real statue.


    "I also want to collect this statue." Alice carefully took Su Yu out of her.


    "Then collect it, I will go to your room if I have time." Su Yu patted Alice''s head.


    Alice''s face was slightly red, her head lowered.


    Seeing her like this, Su Yu didn''t explain anything, put away the statue, and walked towards Alice Tria.


    Alice looked at Su Yu''s direction, received the things in the space ring, and continued to take care of Inticus and Misaka.


    Su Yu came to Alice Tria and looked at Alice Tria with her eyes closed, and Misaka Misuzu.


    There was a space between the two.


    Su Yu lay down directly and held the little hands of the two of them.


    Misaka Misuzu glanced at Alicetriya''s reaction, and found her frowning, and she couldn''t help but feel worried.


    However, she soon stopped worrying.


    Because Su Yu directly took Alice Triya into his arms.


    Misaka Misuzu looked at Alice Tria''s beautiful face full of blush, and quickly turned her head.


    Such a beautiful person had such a relationship with Su Yu, which really made her couldn''t believe it.


    "Why is Su Yu-kun so attractive?" Misaka Miling thought to herself.


    Su Yu looked at the embarrassed Alice Triya and slowly lowered his head.


    Alice Triya wanted to push Su Yu away, but she felt Su Yu''s irregular hands, making her ashamed and angry.


    She glanced at Misaka Meiling''s direction, and looked at Su Yu with a bitter expression.


    "Don''t worry, Meiling won''t look at you." Su Yu said in Alice Triya''s ear.


    The most eye-catching Alice Tria was naturally his first goal.


    The two had already had a close relationship, but now they are on the verge of another relationship.


    Alice Tria was entangled by Su Yu''s rogue behavior, and she had no choice but to give up resistance.


    Su Yu looked at Alice Triya in his arms, such a perfect woman, rare in the world.


    Alice Triya was watched by Su Yu, her face a little hot.


    The thought of Alice knowing this kind of thing made her feel strange.

 659 Chapter 659: Misakas Little Problem

    The two were quiet for a few seconds.


    Alice Triya didn''t speak, Su Yu didn''t speak, just looked at her like that.


    Misaka Miri felt the silence behind her, wanted to leave, but couldn''t leave.


    "What do you want?" Alice Triya looked at Su Yu helplessly, her face blushing.


    "I just want to hold you." Su Yu let go of Alice Tria.


    Alice Tria glared at him, just wanting to hold?She didn''t believe it.


    "Tonight, you and Alice will stay in the villa, right?" Su Yu said to Alice Triya.


    "I want to be in my own room." Alice Triya instantly understood Su Yu''s meaning, her face flushed.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the space gate, I have put it away in advance." Su Yu smiled.


    "you��"


    "I have prepared the room for you." Su Yu continued.


    Alice Triya glared at Su Yu, and finally she could only accept with a sigh.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be too much." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Alice Tria gave a cold snort and turned around, the blush on her face even worse.


    Su Yu looked at Alicetriya''s back and hugged her.


    Alice Tria stiffened.


    "Why are you so beautiful?" Su Yu asked in her ear.


    Alice Tria was too ashamed to look back.


    "If you don''t turn around, I will..."


    Alice Tria quickly turned around.


    "That''s good, don''t worry, I won''t bully you in such a place." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly, and distanced herself from Alice Tria.


    Alice Tria looked at Su Yu turning around and hugged Misaka Mireu, her eyes darkened.


    Misaka Misuzu is not Alice Tria, and it is difficult to refuse Su Yu.


    Soon, she turned around and hugged Su Yu.


    Alice Triya looked at the two of them, and she couldn''t believe it. Hearing Misaka Mireu''s voice made her clenched her small fists in shame and turned her back to them.


    a long time.


    Alice Tria turned around and saw Misaka Misuzu with a tired look.


    "Sorry, I made you laugh, I''m different from you, this kind of woman." The blush on Misaka Miri''s face has not faded.


    "It''s that guy''s fault." Alice Tria shook her head.


    "I''m going back first." Misaka Misuzu smiled reluctantly.


    "I''ll help you go back, just right, I want to take a break too." Alice Tria sat up and supported Misaka Mireu.


    "Thank you." Misaka Mireu said softly.


    The two walked towards the villa.


    Su Yu, who was teaching Gufa Meiwei to cook, looked at the two people who had left, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    "Jun Su Yu, I have learned it." Gufa Meiwei whispered.


    "I don''t think you can do it." Su Yu stood behind Gufa Meiwei, hugging her.


    "Misaka-san will see it," Gufa Meiwei reminded.


    "No, because there is a barrier here." Su Yu blew a breath of heat into her ear.


    "Even if there is an enchantment, I..."


    "Su Yujun, Meiwei seems to have some scruples, I have no problem at all." Liu Qi Bimei said.


    "Then trouble you." Su Yu glanced at Liu Bo Bimei.


    "You''re welcome." Liu Bo Bimei stood beside Gufa Meiwei.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at Liu Chi Bimei with a little complicated expression in her eyes.


    If she didn''t like it, how could she allow Su Yu to do this to her?


    If you don''t like it, why is there some joy in her eyes?


    "Meiwei, I''m sorry." Liu Bo Bimei said to Gufa Meiwei.


    "No... it doesn''t matter." Gufa Meiwei turned her head, not wanting to see the two of them.


    However, Bimei Liu''s voice still cares about her.


    ...


    lunch time.


    Su Yu makes delicious barbecue, and a group of girls feel it is delicious.


    In the battle between Misaka Mikoto and Bee Eater, after all, there was no victory or defeat, and they decided to play again in the afternoon.


    Their teammates are very tired, especially Chuchun played Li and Zuo Tian Lei Zi, and Zhong Fu Sheng Fan and Ji Shen Qiu Sha.


    "Su Yujun''s cooking is really delicious." Bee-eater praised.


    Su Yu looked up at the bee-eater, wondering what she meant.


    Logically, the bee eater should hate him.


    However, she did not have the slightest hatred, as if she had been influenced by another god, and now she even had a slight feeling of favor with Su Yu.


    Misaka Mikoto bulged her face, did not lose to the bee-eater, but now feels lost to her.


    "Mikoto, Chuchun." Su Yu called.


    Misaka Mikoto turned her head and looked, and saw the smile on Su Yu''s face, and she felt a little sweet in her heart.


    The other girls looked at Misaka Mikoto and Hatsuharu Shiri with different expressions.


    They all know that Misaka Mikoto is Su Yu''s real girlfriend, and Risa Misaka as the third party recognized by Misaka Mikoto.


    The bee-eater looked at the two with a little envy, feeling that the barbecue in his hand was not fragrant.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, in the iron decoration, Yueyong Xiaomeng, the three of them drank beer and ate barbecue, which looked like an adult.


    Soon, lunch is over.


    Misaka Mikoto walked toward the beach.


    The bee-eater was one step behind, looking at Su Yu, what he wanted to say, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Whether you lose or win, I will not despise you. If you are willing to stay by my side, I will not mind. As long as you invite me, I will go there no matter it is day or night." Su Yu said directly. .


    The bee eater froze for a moment, understood what Su Yu meant, and smiled slightly.


    "Su Yujun can come to my place for tea anytime if he wants." She finished speaking and walked to the beach.


    The new volleyball game has begun.


    Misaka Mikoto and Bee Eater are full of war spirits.


    Su Yu looked at them, and withdrew his gaze.


    Kamikai Hoori, Kamijou Shina, and Alice helped the drunk three people back to the villa.


    Alice carried Yueyong Xiaomeng on her back, with a subtle feeling.


    Yueyong Xiaomeng lay on Alice''s back, like a child, saying something.


    "Sister Alice, don''t children not allowed to drink?" Misaka wondered.


    "Misaka, don''t you know? She is not a child, she is an adult." Intikes pointed.


    "An adult in the form of a child?" There were many small question marks on Misaka''s head.


    Su Yu looked at Yueyong Xiaomeng, then at Inticus and Xiao Misaka, it was very interesting, all three were small.


    "Jun Su Yu, they are already drunk, don''t you bother them?" Gufa Meiwei noticed Su Yu''s direction and couldn''t help but said.


    "..." There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead, looking at Gufa Meiwei.


    "I...I want to go back too." Gufa Meiwei whispered.


    "I want to take you to a place." Su Yu stopped her.


    "Can I not go?" Gufa Meiwei had a blush on her face, obviously trying to get it crooked.


    "If you don''t go, I won''t let you rest." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    When Gufa Meiwei heard this, his ears were red with shame.


    "Let''s go, come with me." Su Yu walked in one direction.


    Gufa Meiwei glanced at Misaka Mikoto''s direction and followed in Su Yu''s footsteps.


    Misaka Mikoto noticed the two, and felt a little bit in his heart. Could it be that Gufa Mikoto was too?

 660 Chapter 660 Alice confessed again

    On the lighthouse.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at the distant scenery.


    "So beautiful." She couldn''t help but said.


    "Here you can see anywhere on this island, including the villa we live in." Su Yu stood looking at the girls playing volleyball with binoculars.


    In front of the telescope, he saw very clearly.


    "Let me take a look too." Gufa Meiwei came over curiously.


    Su Yu stepped aside.


    Gufa Meiwei looked at the scenery with a telescope and admired the whole island.


    Su Yu was looking at Gufa Meiwei.


    A pure white swimsuit perfectly shows her proud figure.


    "Jun Su Yu, look over there..."


    Gufa Meiwei turned her head and met Su Yu''s gaze, making her face blush.


    "Meiwei, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it can''t be as beautiful as you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Gufa Meiwei lowered his head, not knowing what to say.


    Su Yu gently hugged her and lowered his head.


    Gufa Meiwei did not refuse and hugged him.


    a long time.


    Gufa Meiwei''s face was hot, looking at the direction of Misaka Mikoto and others.


    Su Yu held her slender waist and blew a breath of heat in her ear.


    Gufa Meiwei shrank her neck and her ears were red with shame.


    "Meiwei, really cute." Su Yu said in her ear.


    ...


    When the two came down from the lighthouse, Su Yu hugged Gufa Meiwei, jumped down, and landed steadily on the ground.


    The blush on Gufa Meiwei''s face has not faded, and she leaned in Su Yu''s arms, feeling complicated.


    Although Misaka Mikoto and others might not be able to see her, she could see her clearly, and she even saw Misaka Mikoto looking at the direction of the lighthouse with a telescope.


    All the way back to the villa.


    Su Yu looked at Liu Bo Bimei who was resting, and put Gufa Meiwei beside her.


    "You two take a good rest." Su Yu lightly kissed Gufa Meiwei''s forehead and left the room.


    Gufa Meiwei felt Liu Bo Bimei looking at her and turned around.


    "Meiwei, don''t be shy." Liu Bimei covered her mouth and smiled.


    Gufa Meiwei withdrew in the bed, how could he not be shy?


    ...


    Su Yu left Gufa Meiwei''s room and came to Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui''s door.


    As soon as he opened the door, he smelled a strong alcohol.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui, in the iron decoration, Yue Yong Xiaomeng, the three fell together, making people speechless.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched, and the three of them lie down.


    "Master Demon..." a voice rang from behind him.


    "Alice, thanks for your hard work." Su Yu turned around and smiled at Alice''s sober tea.


    "This is what I should do." Alice came to Su Yu''s side.


    The sober tea in Devil''s City can eliminate alcohol to a certain extent and keep people away from adverse reactions.


    The three of them just drank beer, and a little sober tea made the alcohol on them fade away, and the drunkenness slowly disappeared.


    Su Yu looked at the three people who breathed evenly and got up to leave.


    "Master Devil, you are really gentle," Alice said softly.


    "The three of them are very busy at work, and now they need to take a good rest, I hope they have a good night''s sleep." Su Yu looked at Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and Iron Decoration.


    "Yeah." Alice nodded.


    The two walked out of the room, and Alice was about to speak when she found Su Yu walking towards her room.


    Her face turned red, and she followed Su Yu.


    Su Yu pushed open the door of Alice''s room and saw Ko Misaka and Inticus who were taking a nap, and closed the door again.


    "Master Devil, go to your room?" Alice whispered.


    Su Yu looked at Alice with her small head down and patted her head.


    He has very complicated feelings for Alice.


    Because of this kind of feeling, he didn''t want to hurt Alice.


    However, Alice likes his things, and he knows it very well.


    "big boss��"


    "Sorry, I should treat you as a girl who likes me now, let''s go, I will take you to see the scenery, and we will chat." Su Yu looked at her softly.


    "Master Devil, I want you to hold me and treat me like other girls." Alice couldn''t help but say.


    "Alice..."


    "Master Devil, I have grown up and I am no longer a child. Please stop taking care of me as a child." Alice raised her head and stared at Su Yu.


    "But, you..."


    "I thank you very much, but I also like Lord Demon very much. I will not bother you when you are together. But, when Lord Demon is free, can you give me a little love? Enough." Alice said with red eyes.


    Su Yu looked at her and knew who she was talking about, referring to him and Alice Teria.


    "You are such a idiot, what is so good about someone like me?" Su Yu sighed and pulled her into his arms.


    "Master Devil is very gentle, so I like you very much." Alice hugged Su Yu tightly.


    Su Yu looked at Alice in his arms, still unable to raise any other thoughts.


    "Master Devil, can you go to your room?" Alice looked up at Su Yu.


    "Yes..." Su Yu glanced at Alice Triya not far away and replied.


    Alice Tria frowned, but did not stop them.


    Su Yu hugged Alice and disappeared.


    In Su Yu''s room.


    Alice leaned against Su Yu''s arms, feeling a little at a loss.


    Her heart beats fast, but she doesn''t know what to do next.


    Su Yu simply didn''t want to hurt her, so he didn''t move.


    "big boss��"


    Su Yu heard Alice''s voice, regained consciousness, thought about it, and whispered a word in her ear.


    Alice''s face flushed suddenly, but she did not reject Su Yu. According to Su Yu''s words, she moved a bit awkwardly.


    Su Yu looked at her with mixed feelings.


    Of course, the inner thoughts are just the inner thoughts.


    ...


    In the afternoon, by the sea.


    In the battle between Misaka Mikoto and Bee Eater, in the end, only the two of them remained persistent.


    In the early spring, she met Alice and was very curious about her, because Alice felt like a princess.


    She is like a nobleman.


    In fact, Alice is indeed the little princess of the Demon King City, and a brave from noble origin.


    Chuchun Shili and Alice built the sand castle together. Alice told her about the Devil''s City, which made Chuchun Shili very yearning.


    "The gate to the Demon King''s City seems to be closed today. Tomorrow, I will show you the Demon King''s City and the world created by the Demon Lord." Alice said to Chuharu Shiri and Saten Tearko.


    "Really? Thank you, Alice Chan." Chuchun Shili said in surprise.


    "Is Jun Su Yu really a god? Can he still create a world?" Zuo Tian Leizi asked curiously.


    "Master Demon Lord is the creator and created our world. You can think of us as characters in the world of novels, Lord Demon Lord is the author." Alice thought for a while.


    "This... how is it possible?" Zuo Tian Leizi couldn''t imagine.


    If all this is possible, wouldn��t they be very happy for the authors of those very excessive comics and novels?

 661 Chapter 661 The confession of Zuotian Leizi

    Alice saw Zuo Tian Leizi''s expression, and she knew she must be crooked.


    "The Demon Lord is a gentle, kind, and very powerful existence, so he can go to our world and take us away." She explained.


    "That''s it." Zuo Tian Leizi smiled awkwardly.


    "Student Zuotian, if you don''t mind, I can treat you as the heroine and draw some scenes that make you shy to see." Su Yu''s voice sounded from behind Zuotian Leizi.


    "Jun Su Yu, when did you come?" Zuo Tian Leizi''s face flushed.


    "I just came." Su Yu sat beside Chuchun Shili.


    "Su Yujun, can you still paint?" Chuchun Shili''s focus is very strange.


    "Of course I can paint, and my paintings can even become reality." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    When Zuo Tian Leizi heard this, he felt Su Yu''s gaze on her body and turned around in shame.


    "Can painting become reality?" Chuchun Shili was a little disbelief.


    "Little fool, I can paint what has happened." Su Yu flicked Chu Chun Li''s little head.


    "So that''s it..."


    Chuchun Shili reacted, and then, thinking of her and Su Yu''s affairs, he bowed his head in shame.


    "Early Spring is really cute." Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    In the early spring, Li''s head was lower.


    Alice smiled on the sidelines without interruption.


    Zuo Tian Leizi glanced at Su Yu, feeling a bit complicated.


    "Jun Su Yu..." a soft voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned his head to look at the nervous Fu Shengfan, and patted the place beside him.


    Chongfu Shengfan beamed with joy and sat beside Su Yu.


    In the early spring, Shili saw Chongfu Provincial Sail and looked at her curiously.


    She always feels that she has seen her somewhere.


    Chongfu Shengfan has a guilty conscience and dare not go to see Chuchun Li.


    "Hello, my name is Chuchun Shili, I am glad to meet you." Chuchun Shili stretched out his hand.


    Chongfu Shengfan sitting next to Su Yu shows her relationship with Su Yu.


    "My name is Chongfu Shengfan. I am glad to meet you."


    Chongfu Shengfan and Chuchun Shili shook hands.


    "Master Su Yu, is there anything I can help? For example, a knee pillow?" Ji Shen Qiusha sat opposite Su Yu, looking at Su Yu.


    "The knee pillow is no longer needed. You can rest free today." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Will you go to your room that night?" Ji Shen Qiusha asked again.


    As soon as these words came out, the other girls all looked at Su Yu.


    There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead. When did I tell you to go to my room?


    "Isn''t my joke funny?" Ji Shen Qiusha tilted his head.


    "..." Su Yu, is this a joke???


    The girls breathed a sigh of relief and watched Ji Shen Qiusha leave.


    "There are still girls going to your room at night, you are really busy." Bai Jing Heizi came over.


    "If Heizi doesn''t mind, you can come to my room at night and everyone can play poker together." Su Yu smiled at her.


    Bai Jing Heizi''s face blushed and he glared at Su Yu.


    "Speaking of which, Misaka-senpai and Bee-eater-senpai have been fighting for a long time, is it really okay?" Chuharu Shiri raised his small hand.


    "The reason why they are like this is not because of Jun Su Yu." Bai Jing Heizi said lightly.


    "Mikoto and the bee-eater have been complaining for a long time. Even without me, they should not be too friendly, so let them quarrel. When the two of them have enough quarrel, I will send them back to the room and teach them well. "The corner of Su Yu''s mouth tilted.


    "Jun Su Yu, what you say is just like the villain in the movie." Zuo Tian Leizi vomited.


    "Really? Then, when the two of them are too tired to move, I will take good care of them." Su Yu finished speaking, with a smile that everyone knows on his face.


    "Don''t bother you, I will take care of my sister." Shirai Heizi said with shame.


    "You take care of Miqin, I don''t worry." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    "you��"


    "What am I? I am Mikoto''s boyfriend. Taking care of her is a matter of course." Su Yu interrupted her.


    Bai Jing Heizi clenched his small fist and looked at Su Yu with shame and anger.


    Finally, she gave a cold snort and turned to leave.


    "Su Yujun, I''m going to see Classmate Baijing..."


    "No need to watch, she needs to calm down." Su Yu took Chuchun Shili''s little hand.


    "but��"


    "It''s nothing but let her be quiet." Su Yu squeezed Chu Chun Li''s little hand.


    "Okay." Chuchun Shili glanced at Shirai Heiko''s back, always feeling that something was wrong with her today.


    Shirai Kuroko walked forward, not knowing what she should do, the question Misaka Mikoto threw to her was too difficult for her.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    The breeze on the beach brought some coolness.


    Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto, who was very tired, and the bee-eater.


    "You two really like to compete. Tonight, you two will live in the same room. I will arrange the barrier in the room so that you can''t leave the room.


    "I don''t want to stay in the same room with her." Misaka Mikoto said directly.


    "I would rather stay in the same room with Su Yujun than with her." Bee-eater continued.


    "Then the three of us live in the same room, and it''s a happy decision." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Misaka Mikoto glared at Su Yu in shame.


    The bee eater froze for a moment, and said nothing.


    "Tonight, I am looking forward to it." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Kamikai Hoori came over and took Misaka Mikoto and Bee-eater directly away.


    Su Yu turned around, looked at Zuotian Leizi behind him, and walked towards the lighthouse without accident.


    Zuo Tian Leizi hesitated and caught up with Su Yu.


    The two came to the lighthouse one after another.


    "Student Zuotian, if you have anything to say, just say it." Su Yu looked at the scenery on the island, which looked very beautiful against the setting sun.


    "Jun Su Yu, I seem to like you a little bit, a little bit." Zuo Tian Leizi whispered.


    "Oh? Are you a confession?" Su Yu turned to look at her.


    "I...I have no experience in confession." Zuo Tian Leizi blushed.


    "Do you still need any experience to confess?" Su Yu came to her and took her little hand.


    "I''m a little scared..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do strange things to you, I just want to hold you." Su Yu said softly.


    Zuo Tian Leizi felt the warmth in Su Yu''s arms, and slowly leaned in his arms.


    "Student Zuotian, do you know the story of moths fighting the fire?" Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "I am a moth now." Zuo Tian Leizi knew the meaning of this idiom.


    "Then do you regret it? You regret it now, it''s still too late." Su Yu looked down at Zuotian Leizi.


    "If I don''t say anything today, I will definitely regret it in the future." Zuo Tian Leizi shook his head.


    "Why do you like me?" Su Yu lifted her chin.


    "I don''t know, maybe it is because of their influence." Zuo Tian Leizi closed his eyes and slowly stood on his toes.

 662 Chapter 662

    When Su Yu and Zuo Tian Leizi walked down the lighthouse, it was already dark.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''ll go back first, otherwise..."


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go back together." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "But, over there in early spring..."


    "Early Spring will definitely not reject you, but will accept you." Su Yu believed.


    "I... I am like this, for early spring..."


    "The things that will be known sooner or later are only known a few days earlier." Su Yu looked at her.


    Zuo Tian Leizi''s eyes were complicated, but he had to admit that Su Yu was right.


    Knowing now is better than later.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to deceive Chuchun as Lee.


    ...


    The two returned to the villa.


    Chuchun Shili greeted him and smiled slightly when he saw Su Yu and Zuo Tian Leizi holding hands.


    "Su Yujun, student Zuotian, welcome back, supper is ready."


    Zuo Tian Leizi looked at Chuchun Shili who was smiling, and turned his head, a little guilty.


    Su Yu released Zuo Tian Leizi''s little hand and walked towards the dining table.


    "Student Zuotian, are you and Su Yujun already..."


    Chuchun Shili waited until Su Yu left, with a blush on his face, looking at Zuotian Leizi curiously.


    "Huh?" Zuo Tian Leizi was taken aback, and then, after understanding the meaning of Chu Chun Li, shook his head.


    "Sure enough, Jun Su Yu is very gentle with us and doesn''t want to hurt us." Chuchun Shili breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Is Chuchun afraid?" Zuo Tian Leizi subconsciously asked.


    "All the same, all the same." Chuchun Shili smiled embarrassedly.


    "Chuanchun, thank you." Zuo Tian Leizi said softly.


    "You''re welcome. Anyway, I am not Su Yujun''s girlfriend. Now, classmate Zuotian is the same as me, but I feel very at ease." Chuchun Shili smiled lightly.


    "Tonight, shall we go to Jun Su Yu''s room?" Zuotian Leizi said suddenly.


    "Huh?" Chuchun Shili''s face flushed.


    "This kind of thing is of course a joke, Chuchun''s reaction is really interesting." Zuo Tian Leizi smiled.


    "Student Zuotian, that''s true." Chuchun Shili puffed his face and glanced at Su Yu''s direction.


    ...


    After dinner time.


    In Misaka Mikoto''s room.


    She looked at the bee-eater and Su Yu not far away, her face flushed.


    "Misaka-san, you seem to be shy, are you okay?" Bee-eater smiled at Misaka Mikoto.


    Misaka Mikoto glared at her with shame and turned her head.


    "Is that what you like for Su Yujun? Well, it looks like I won." Bee-eater smiled.


    Su Yu looked down at the bee-eater. In order to win Misaka Mikoto, she really used this method by all means.


    Misaka Mikoto clenched her small fist and turned to look at the bee-eater.


    "What''s the matter? Misaka-san, are you trying to grab my place? Then I reluctantly give it to you, please start acting." Bee-eater smiled.


    Misaka Mikoto was so embarrassed that her face was hot, but slowly walked over and took over as the bee-eater.


    Seeing Misaka Mikoto actually dared to do this, the bee-eater was stunned.


    This was the first time she saw Misaka Mikoto.


    Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto and patted her little head.


    Misaka Mikoto was too embarrassed to raise her head, she naturally knew what this soulless meant.


    However, in front of the bee-eater, she didn''t want to lose to her.


    Ever since, at the end of the first round, Misaka Mikoto won.


    The bee-eater looked at Misaka Mikoto''s proud look. He was stupid. Is this still the Misaka Mikoto?How can Misaka Mikoto, who seems to have a strong sense of justice, become like this?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help being a little frightened. Was Su Yu able to make Misaka Mikoto this way because he used a very advanced illusion technique?


    "I don''t know how to use illusion. Mikoto likes me, you can''t imagine. Actually, you can feel it too? You like me a lot." Su Yu looked at the bee-eater and said slowly.


    The bee-eater froze for a moment and nodded.


    This is indeed not an illusion, but Su Yu''s personal charm. Girls who like him will be completely attracted by this charm.


    Even a superpower can''t forget the charm of Su Yu.


    "Misaka-san, in the first round, I admit that you won. However, the victory and defeat is only now starting. Can you do the next thing?" Bee-eater came to Su Yu and looked at Misaka Mikoto defiantly.


    Misaka Mikoto watched her movements, her face stiffened, and she looked down and clenched her small fists.


    She couldn''t do it this round.


    Unless, Su Yu wants to take two cuts?


    Su Yu looked at the lost Misaka Mikoto with a smile on his face.


    "Mikoto, don''t be discouraged, you have room for growth and unlimited imagination."


    Misaka Mikoto raised her head and looked at Su Yu.


    When the bee-eater heard Su Yu''s words, he always felt that he had won the game and lost his life.


    In the second round, the bee eater won.


    Once the bee-eater triumphed, he walked into the bathroom.


    When she walked out of the bathroom, she found Misaka Mikoto doing the same thing as her.


    And Su Yu''s expression was a bit subtle.


    "Mikoto..."


    "If you don''t like it, I will kill you!"


    There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead, looking at Misaka Mikoto''s efforts, forget it, let her work hard.


    After Misaka Mikoto finished, she turned around, looked at the bee, snorted coldly, and was about to walk into the bathroom.


    "Misaka-san, do you want to run away?" Bee Eater started.


    Misaka Mikoto stopped.


    "The third round is the last round."


    Misaka Mikoto was stunned, it''s all like this, there is still the third round?


    "The third round, Jun Su Yu, trouble you."


    Su Yu snapped his fingers while looking at the slipped bath towel and the bee-eater approaching him.


    The bee-eater halted and fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Jun Su Yu, you..."


    "Mikoto, I don''t want to hurt you yet. Even if it is one win and one loss today, neither of you won." Su Yu put the bee eater away and covered her with the quilt.


    "Yeah." Misaka Mikoto said with a smile.


    "You guys have a good rest, I''m going back." Su Yu said to Misaka Mikoto, preparing to leave.


    "Are you going to her side?" Misaka Mikoto''s heart tightened.


    "I''m tired and want to rest well." Su Yu shook his head.


    "That...good night." Misaka Mikoto said softly.


    Su Yu walked out of the room and closed the door.


    ...


    In Su Yu''s room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Alice Tria and Alice, and let him stay for a few seconds.


    What''s happening here?Really do it?


    When he came closer, his mouth twitched.


    Misaka and Inticus are also there.


    This is like a bowl of rice with two uncooked eggs.


    Su Yu looked at the way they were asleep and left his room silently.


    Quiet hallway.


    Su Yu looked at several rooms.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and the room in the iron decoration can be excluded, and Yue Yong Xiaomeng''s appearance does not allow him to go to that room.


    The same goes for Baijing Heizi''s room. If you want to save the wind, let her rest.


    Su Yu hesitated for a moment, then looked at Misaka Meiling''s room.

 663 Chapter 663 The Cleverness of Zuotian Leizi

    Misaka Misuzu''s room.


    Su Yu opened the door and was about to speak when he saw Misaka Mikoto''s cold eyes.


    "Ahem, you guys take a good rest." Su Yu smiled and closed the door.


    Misaka Misuzu looked at Misaka Mikoto and patted her little head.


    Misaka Mikoto lowered her head, and was about to say sorry, so she was held in her arms by Misaka Mikoto.


    "Thank you, Mikoto."


    Misaka Mikoto was taken aback, and then, he hugged Misaka Mikoto tightly.


    She knew that Misaka Mireu was not angry and cared about her very much.


    ...


    In front of Lee''s room decorated in early spring.


    Su Yu knocked on the door.


    "Jun Su Yu, good evening." Zuo Tian Leizi opened the door and saw that it was Su Yu, no surprise.


    "Good evening. Actually, my room is occupied now, can I be here tonight?" Su Yu said solemnly.


    "This, if Chuchun agrees, I have no opinion." Zuotian Leizi''s face blushed.


    "Chuchun, can I stay in your room to rest tonight?" Su Yu looked at Chuchun Shili behind Zuotian Leizi.


    Chuchun Shili looked at Su Yu, then at Zuotian Leizi, and nodded.


    Su Yu smiled and walked into the room.


    Zuo Tian Leizi looked at the corridor and found no one before closing the door.


    As soon as the door closed, Zuo Tian Leizi returned to the bed, not knowing what to do.


    "Um, it''s too early, shall we rest?" Chuchun Shili whispered.


    "Well, I am also a little sleepy." Su Yu looked at the two girls.


    Chuchun Shili and Zuo Tian Leizi looked at each other, and both saw the shyness in each other''s eyes.


    Fortunately, their pajamas have been changed long ago.


    The two lay down, tacitly leaving room for one person.


    Su Yu turned off the light and got into the bed.


    On the left is Saten Leizi, on the right is Chuchun Shili.


    The room was quiet for a while, and Su Yu could clearly hear their heartbeat.


    Saten Leizi and Chuchun Shili closed their eyes, planning to pretend to sleep.


    Su Yu held the little hands of the two of them.


    "Early spring, tears, thank you for being able to like me."


    Chuchun Shili turned his head to look at Su Yu, and Zuo Tian Leizi did the same. The two were silent for a moment, and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Su Yujun, I just talked to Zuotian for a long time. We all like you. This is a fact. We can''t avoid the fact. But we can''t just keep going, so we decided to be useful to Su Yujun. If we can stay by your side and help you, we are willing to do anything.�� Chuchun Shili slowly said.


    "Chuanchun intends to become an excellent commissioner of discipline, and I intend to be a qualified maid, our strength is difficult to help you, then we can only start from the life side." Saten Tearko continued.


    "You two, really fools." Su Yu hugged them tightly.


    "We are really stupid. We are not as good as Misaka-senpai and Shirai-san, and we don''t have the figure of Gufa-senpai, and we don''t have the temperament of Alice-chan..."


    "But we like your heart, we must be the same as them." The two girls shook hands and looked up at Su Yu.


    "I know. So, I said you two are idiots, why do you like me such a bad person?" Su Yu looked at them and sighed.


    "I like Su Yujun''s gentle and handsome." Chuchun Shili thought for a while.


    "I like Su Yujun''s heroic temperament." Zuo Tian Leizi smiled embarrassedly.


    "I''m not that gentle, and I''m not a hero. You two, make yourself aware. In the future, there will only be more girls around me." Su Yu looked at them with gentle eyes.


    "As long as Su Yujun doesn''t ask too much, we will pretend not to know." Chuchun Shili''s face blushed slightly.


    "Su Yujun, as long as you have that ability, no matter how many girls you like, I will not stop you, as long as you take care of yourself." Zuo Tian Leizi had a concerned expression on his face.


    "Are you two angels?" Su Yu looked at Chuchun Shili and Zuotian Leizi.


    "I''m just a very ordinary girl." Chuchun Shi Li Tiantian smiled.


    "I am more ordinary, and even have many, many shortcomings." Zuo Tian Leizi said softly.


    "Ordinary?" Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    As the patron saint of the academy��s urban library, Chuchun acted as Li, even a world-class hacker, don��t even want to bypass her. Is such a girl ordinary?


    As long as Chuchun Li is willing, I am afraid that he can do things that a superpower can''t do.


    And Zuo Tian Leizi, she... she is not ordinary.


    She has a high degree of luck, and she can know all kinds of people, and she is a very lucky girl.


    This level of luck is probably not an exaggeration to the protagonist''s halo.


    Oh, does the protagonist of Kamijou Touma often suffer from difficulties?That''s all right.


    Su Yu thought for a while and looked at the two girls who were quiet.


    "good night."


    ...


    early morning.


    Zuo Tian Lei Zi and Chu Chun Shi Li opened their eyes and found that Su Yu was gone.


    They froze for a few seconds, then smiled at each other.


    "Student Zuotian, starting from today, please take care of me in the future." Chuchun Shili said in a low voice.


    "I am, please take care of me, after all, the early spring comes first." Zuo Tian Leizi smiled.


    After the two girls got dressed and washed, they went downstairs.


    When they came downstairs, they heard the explosion from outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Chuchun Shili asked puzzledly.


    "This should be the sound of fighting?" Zuo Tian Leizi was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, that''s Su Yujun pointing to Mikoto. If you are interested, you can also go and see." Misaka Miri heard the words of the two girls and reminded.


    "So, is Su Yu-jun pointing to Misaka-senpai?" Chuchun Shili was very interested.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see." Zuo Tian Leizi took Chuchun Shili''s little hand and walked outside the door.


    When the two came to the beach, they saw the mech in front of Misaka Mikoto.


    "This...what is this? Gundam?" Zuotian Leizi looked at the mecha blankly.


    The height may be more than 15 meters.


    "So cool!" Chuchun Shili looked at the huge mecha with bright eyes.


    "Early spring, tears, you two can help me in terms of strength. Because the mecha I built is of the absolute ability level, and there is also a reduced version of mecha that you can wear." Su Yu appeared to the two of them. Around.


    "Really? Su Yujun, can I drive that huge mecha?" Chuchun Shili said with surprise.


    Zuo Tian Leizi looked at the mecha, then at Chu Chun Shi Li, raised his little hand, and tapped Chu Chun Shi Li''s head.


    "Saotian classmate..."


    Chuchun Shili held his head and looked at Zuotian Leizi with aggrieved expression.


    "Su Yu-kun, this is not a power we should control. Please give it to someone who can truly guard the Academy City." Saten Tearko said seriously.


    Chuchun Shili suddenly realized and understood Zuotian Leizi''s thoughts.


    "I give you mechas that can protect you. If you take the initiative to attack, you still have to rely on them." Su Yu pointed to the mecha''s head.

 664 Chapter 664: Bai Jing Heizis Smile

    The head of the mecha.


    Iron decoration and Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui are ready.


    Only Su Yu was in control just now, they were learning how to control the mecha, now it was their battle.


    "Let''s go a little farther, the real battle will begin now." Su Yu hugged Chuchun Shili and Zuotian Leizi and disappeared.


    The next second, they appeared in the distance.


    The feet of the giant mecha began to move, and the hand movements gradually became flexible.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the mecha in front of him, feeling very stressed.


    The bee-eater stood not far away, and the mecha directly isolated her ability, making it impossible for her to touch the people in the mecha.


    As a psychic capable person, she has zero chance of winning against mechas, unless she can use mind power.


    "Bang" the arm of the mecha fell.


    Misaka Mikoto quickly stepped away and jumped onto the arm of the mecha, using magnetic force to attach to the arm of the mecha.


    Afterwards, Misaka Mikoto was stunned, and she felt her strength being absorbed.


    "Mikoto, this mecha is used to deal with capable people, do you think it will be defeated by you if it is so simple?" Su Yu reminded.


    Upon hearing this, Misaka Mikoto quickly increased the power output in an attempt to make the mecha run away.


    However, this mecha is a mecha that can deal with those with absolute abilities, how can it run wild?


    "Missaka-san, your action is equivalent to charging the mecha." The iron decoration reminded me kindly.


    When Misaka Mikoto heard this, her face went stiff.


    Is her maximum power actually just charging the mecha?


    "My sister, I''ll help you." A voice sounded beside Misaka Mikoto.


    "Heiko." Misaka Mikoto was happy.


    The two disappeared instantly.


    In the next second, the two appeared inside the mecha.


    Tie Zhuangli and Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui were taken aback, looking at them.


    "The biggest shortcoming of this mecha seems to be its inability to defend me." Shirai Kuroko smiled.


    Misaka Mikoto stayed for a few seconds, but she didn''t expect it to be so simple.


    When Su Yu saw the disappearance of Baijing Kuroko, he guessed the result.


    Facing people with the ability of the space department, there is actually no good way to deal with it, but...


    A voice came from inside the "Om" mecha.


    Shirai Kuroko and Misaka Mikoto stiffened and couldn''t move.


    Iron Jewelry and Huang Quanchuan Aisui looked at the screen of the mecha, and it stated that the ability to neutralize device had been activated.


    "This is too cunning, how could there be such a device!" Bai Jing Heizi gritted his teeth after seeing a line on the screen.


    "It looks like we won." Huang Quanchuan Aiho smiled and looked at Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko.


    The giant mecha made her see the hope of the guards. For a long time, the guards were unable to manage superpowers.


    Now, with giant mechas, even superpowers are enough to fight.


    Unfortunately, if they leave the giant mecha, they will be ordinary people.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers outside.


    The giant mecha simply disappeared.


    The four people were caught by a soft layer of sand and landed on the ground.


    "Jun Su Yu, can that mecha..."


    "That is just a test machine, the real mecha is this." Su Yu pressed his watch.


    In an instant, a layer of battle clothes covered Su Yu''s body.


    "This...Is this really a mecha?" Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui couldn''t believe it.


    "This is the secret." Su Yu took out a slime.


    "So cute." Zuo Tian Leizi and Chuchun Shili looked at the blue slime with curiosity.


    "Slimes come from another world. After alchemy, they can become a layer of liquid suits. This suit is enough to protect you. Then, when the suits fly over you, everything is over. ." Su Yu said, the parts of the battle armor flew out of the villa, instantly wrapping him in it.


    "So handsome!" Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu''s armor.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you mean, let us equip the liquid suit?" Zuo Tian Leizi understood.


    "That''s right, the liquid battle suit usually sticks to your arm. Whether it detects an attack or takes the initiative to transform, it can be completed instantly." Su Yu nodded.


    "This kind of thing is expensive, right?" Zuo Tian Leizi hesitated.


    "No matter how expensive it is, your safety is not as precious. Your safe life is the most precious thing to me. A few suits are nothing." Su Yu said softly.


    Zuo Tian Leizi''s face blushed.


    "Su Yu-kun, that...can you give me a suit?" Misaka Mikoto recovered, looking at Su Yu expectantly.


    "Of course it can, but it''s not free." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Misaka Mikoto instantly understood what he meant, and gave Su Yu a shy look.


    Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and Iron Decoration glanced at each other. Will they have to pay a price to get it?


    "This is the suit of the two of you. They will automatically bind you. As long as you have a thought, it can move to other places. Of course, don''t use it to do strange things." Su Yu took two slimes. Handed it to Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui and Iron Decoration.


    The two took the slime, and their faces were red when they heard what Su Yu said.


    With his head down in shame, Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui gave Su Yu a white look.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the two of them with envy, and looked at Su Yu eagerly.


    "This is your two''s battle clothes." Su Yu took out two more slimes and handed them to Zuo Tian Lei Zi and Chu Chun Shi Li.


    The two looked at each other and accepted.


    Misaka Mikoto watched them too, and tears of grievance almost fell.


    "Heizi, this is yours." Su Yu bypassed Misaka Mikoto and handed one to Baijing Kuroko.


    Baijing Heizi was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Su Yu to give it to her.


    "In this way, you have the ability to protect this city and your sister." Su Yu smiled.


    Hearing this, Baijing Heizi''s eyes darkened.


    "When you have an appearance that is no weaker than Mikoto, I can think about it." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    Baijing Sunspot''s face was happy.


    "Really? Are you lying to me?"


    "How could I lie to you? Last night, I thought for a long time and felt that I should not refuse directly. If you become a very cute girl in the future, then I will lose out?" Su Yu smiled.


    Heizi Baijing rolled his eyes, this guy was really bothered, he was thinking about this kind of thing.


    but��


    "Wait until I have the body of my sister, if you dare to go back, I will definitely not spare you." Bai Jing Heizi said with a small fist.


    When Misaka Mikoto heard Shirai Kuroko''s words, she looked down and saw a black line on her forehead, always feeling that she was persecuted.


    Moreover, it is too pitiful for Baijing Kuroko to target her, right?


    "Mikoto, don''t look at it. If you don''t have it, you don''t have it." Su Yu reminded me kindly.


    Misaka Mikoto flushed her face, holding her small fist, glaring at Su Yu.


    "Don''t worry, I will find a way for you to have what you want." Su Yu smiled and looked at Misaka Mikoto.

 665 Chapter 665: Doubts about the Option System

    On the beach by the sea.


    Various transformation shows are being staged.


    Mikoto Misaka sat under the umbrella and looked at them with an expression of envy.


    Su Yu was lying on the beach chair, Shang Tiao Shi Cai standing beside him, holding a drink for him.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at Su Yu with a grudge, why is this guy so excessive?Why is she alone?Even the bee-eater got a suit, why didn''t she?


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you for the suit you gave me. In this way, I have the ability to protect myself." Bee-eater came over.


    Misaka Mikoto looked at the bee-eater wearing a swimsuit and clenched her small fist.


    "If you want to thank you, show your sincerity." Su Yu waved his hand to Shangjo Shicai and looked at the bee-eater.


    "Sincere? Jun Su Yu, don''t you feel my sincerity?" The bee-eater was sitting in front of Su Yu, hugging Su Yu''s arm.


    "Great sincerity, oh no, I mean you are very sincere." Su Yu felt the pressure brought by the bee-eater and glanced at it.


    "There are a lot of people here, I''m a little shy, let''s go to the room? I will give you more sincerity, Su Yu-kun." The bee-eater''s voice was very low, but it happened to be heard by Misaka Mikoto.


    When Misaka Mikoto heard this, he gritted his teeth and looked at the bee-eater.


    "Is this bad? It''s still daytime." Su Yu declined.


    "Jun Su Yu wants to be here, it''s okay, but please let me prepare." With a blush on his face, the bee-eater lay on the beach chair next to Su Yu, slowly approaching Su Yu.


    Misaka Mikoto turned her head to look, then turned her head again in shame.


    The other girls did not notice the situation here, or rather, they did, but avoided their eyes.


    Su Yu looked at the bee-eater, she was very shy, but because of being in front of Misaka Mikoto, she became bold.


    "Misaka-san, I won this time." The bee-eater lowered his head while speaking.


    Misaka Mikoto took a sneak peek, flushing on her face.


    "Master Demon..." a voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned to look at Alice and Alice Tria.


    The two looked at Su Yu and Bee Eater, then their faces turned red.


    The bee-eater felt very embarrassed and looked at them, not knowing what to do.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, Lord Demon, I''ll come later." Alice ran away in shame.


    Alice Triya glared at Su Yu, then turned and left.


    Bee-eater blinked and looked at Su Yu.


    "Thanks for your hard work." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    The bee-eater blushed and understood what he meant.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu found Alice on the lighthouse.


    She is wearing a hat and a white swimsuit, looking out at the distant scenery.


    "The scenery here is very good." Su Yu walked to her side and said.


    Alice''s face flushed when she saw Su Yu.


    The scene just now was still in her mind, so she could not forget it.


    "Sorry for letting you see something like that."


    "No... it doesn''t matter," Alice whispered.


    "Does Alice mind?" Su Yu said, holding her little hand.


    "No...no, it''s just that I feel disturbed by Lord Demon Lord and Miss Bee Eater." Alice stammered.


    "It doesn''t matter, the bee-eater just felt embarrassed and didn''t care too much." Su Yu said softly.


    "If it were me, I would be shy and unable to look up..."


    "Really?" Su Yu approached her.


    "My Lord Demon, I..."


    "I know, you are easy to be shy, just like early spring." Su Yu gently hugged her, and took her into his arms.


    "big boss��"


    "I actually don''t want to hurt you. When you see this kind of thing, I feel that it hurts you the most and makes my impression of you worse." Su Yu looked down at Alice.


    "My impression has not changed. As I thought, Lord Demon Lord is someone I respect very much. Although it is a bit bad, you are a gentle Lord Demon Lord." Alice said quickly.


    "Although it''s bad?" Su Yu smiled.


    "It''s a little bit bad, a little bit." Alice corrected.


    "It''s not a little bit, it''s very bad." Su Yu hugged Alice tightly.


    "Even so, I like Lord Demon Lord and like you like everyone else." Alice leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "But, Alice Tria and I..."


    "That''s your business. I...I will pretend not to know, so, Lord Demon, please don''t mind my identity, okay?" Alice stared at Su Yu closely.


    "Pretend you don''t know? Alice, are you actually very clear in your heart?" Su Yu sighed.


    "Master Devil, in fact, I know she also has her own needs. That person is you, I feel able to accept it." Alice said in silence.


    "Really?" Su Yu didn''t believe it.


    "At first, I was very happy, but now I am a little tangled." Alice lowered her head.


    "So, are you jealous?" Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "It''s not jealous, it''s very tangled. After all, I like Lord Demon''s feelings, not weaker than I like her feelings. You are all important to me." Alice shook her head.


    "Alice is really a kind and good boy. Everything is my fault. I should make you a sick jiao. In this case..."


    "Master Demon Lord, I am very satisfied with who I am now, and I am very grateful to Lord Demon Lord who created me. If I change, it will be another story." Alice reminded.


    "Another story? The story originally has many, many branches, and each branch produces a world, just like me. If I chose that option at the beginning, now I should live a very leisurely life." Su Yu remembered. A long time ago options, and his system.


    "Host, do you remember me? I cried, I was so touched..."


    "Treasure chest system, are you still alive?" Su Yu expressed surprise.


    "???"system.


    "??" Su Yu.


    "Host, that is the system of the two-dimensional daily story, I am the selection system." The system prompted.


    "The Two-dimensional Daily Story? What is that?" Su Yu was taken aback.


    "����"system.


    "..." Su Yu.


    "Host, is it really good for us to advertise like this?" the system said cautiously.


    "Advertising? What are you talking about? I don''t understand at all, oh, in the starting point serialization, two chapters a day? Is it such a conscience? No, what am I talking about?" Su Yu was stunned.


    "!!!"system.


    "!!!" Su Yu.


    "Making Lord? What''s wrong with you?" Alice''s voice pulled Su Yu back to reality.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, where are we talking about?" Su Yu smirked.


    "What option do you mean, do you mean the choice of life?" Alice looked at Su Yu curiously.


    "Yes, life is the result of a series of options." Su Yu raised his head and looked at the sky.


    "If I can choose, I still want to meet Lord Demon Lord." Alice looked at Su Yu and said.

 666 Chapter 666: The Scenery in Their Eyes

    On the lighthouse.


    Su Yu and Alice looked at the scenery and talked about things in another world.


    This is the topic that the two talked the most, and it was also Su Yu''s favorite thing to talk about, telling Alice about the different world he was conceiving, and some foreshadowing.


    Alice listened quietly and offered her opinions from time to time, which made Su Yu feel that she had the talent of a writer.


    "If you write a story seriously, maybe it will become a world in the future." Su Yu looked at Alice and said softly.


    "How can I create the world..."


    "One sand and one world, even a very tiny world is a world." Su Yu smiled.


    "The devil-sama means the story we have conceived. Maybe somewhere is what is happening in another world?" Alice thought for a while.


    "Yes, maybe, we are just people in the story." Su Yu nodded.


    "Then life is a novel." Alice smiled.


    "That''s right." Su Yu said in a daze.


    "Master Devil, I decided to write a story, and please help me a lot." Alice hesitated.


    "I want to be your first reader." Su Yu stroked Alice''s long hair.


    Alice''s little head leaned on Su Yu''s shoulder and talked to Su Yu, which made her even more convinced that Su Yu is the one she likes.


    Su Yu looked at Alice, one thing he didn''t tell Alice.


    In fact, Alice is one of his favorite characters, he was thinking about it when he set up Alice.


    It would be great if I could be with her one day.


    This kind of thought, at that time, seemed very ridiculous.


    Now, you can hug easily.


    "Alice, I like you." Su Yu said.


    "Huh?" Alice''s face flushed, but Su Yu would suddenly confess to her.


    "When I created you, in fact, it was set according to my ideal girlfriend." Su Yu scratched his head.


    "So, it''s no wonder that I like Lord Demon so much. But thank you for creating me like this so that I can like you." Alice approached Su Yu.


    Su Yu lowered his head and hugged Alice.


    a long time.


    The two looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    Perhaps, all of this is destined.


    ...


    By the time Alice and Su Yu left the lighthouse and returned to the beach, it was already lunch time.


    Misaka Mikoto and others saw Su Yu and Alice walking together, and they had no doubt.


    They actually don''t know the relationship between her and Su Yu.


    Su Yu is responsible for cooking the ingredients, and Alice is responsible for distributing the ingredients.


    Yueyong Xiaomeng, in the iron decoration, Huang Quanchuan Aisui, the three of them have no beer today, only fruit wine.


    This made the three people very dissatisfied. When they had tasted the fruit wine, they all had another glass.


    Misaka Mikoto and others were also given a glass of fruit wine. Although in a strict sense, they could not drink, but looking at the fruit wine, they couldn''t help but want to drink it.


    Ever since, after a glass of wine, Misaka Mikoto and Bee-eater were drunk.


    As soon as the two were drunk, they were like children, and they started fighting again.


    Su Yu had no choice but to let Misaka Miling help them to leave.


    Misaka Misuzu and Kamijou Shina supported Misaka Mikoto and Bee-eater and came to the villa.


    When they entered the room, they heard the door closing.


    Misaka Meiling looked at Su Yu behind her, her face flushed.


    Kamijou Shicai seems to have guessed it, and there is no unexpected expression.


    Misaka Mikoto saw Su Yu and threw himself into his arms.


    "You bad guy is really thinking about this kind of thing, it''s really bad."


    Su Yu looked at Misaka Mikoto in his arms.


    "Does Mikoto agree?"


    Misaka Mikoto gave him a white glance, disagreeing that it worked?


    Su Yu looked at the remaining three people and slowly lowered his head.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Misaka Mikoto opened his eyes slowly.


    She looked at Misaka Mireu and the bee-eater next to her, recalling the past.


    After that, her little face flushed, that soul light was really bad!


    However, seeing the liquid suit on his arm, Misaka Mikoto felt a little better.


    "Little Mikoto..." Misaka Miri opened her eyes.


    Misaka Mikoto stiffened and almost forgot that Misaka Mikoto was still with her.


    "It''s time to get up, I''m a little hungry." Misaka Misuzu smiled.


    Misaka Mikoto blushed and nodded. She was also hungry.


    The bee-eater opened her eyes in a daze, looking at the two people who left, she was not hungry, even full.


    When Misaka Misuzu and Misaka Mikoto walked out of the room and came to the kitchen, Kamijou Shina smiled at them.


    "Master Su Yu has prepared dinner for you."


    Misaka Misuzu and Misaka Mikoto opened the dinner, looked at the sumptuous dinner, sat at the table, and ate.


    Misaka Mikoto ate while thinking about what to do in the future.


    Some things, after one time, the next time will be easier, and Su Yu will definitely make even more excessive demands.


    "Xiao Mikoto, don''t think too much, eat well, so as to make Su Yu-jun like you more." Misaka Meiling reminded.


    Misaka Mikoto looked down, then looked at Misaka Miro.


    "Don''t worry, Mikoto will be like me one day." Misaka Misuzu covered her mouth and smiled.


    A few tears of envy fell from the corner of Misaka Mikoto''s eyes.


    ...


    On the beach.


    Sitting beside Su Yu were Chuchun Shili and Zuotian Leizi, and the three watched the sunset together.


    "It would be great if I could live here forever." Chuchun Shili said in a low voice.


    "Do you like this scenery in Chuchun?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "Well, I like it very much, but the most important thing is that Jun Su Yu is by my side, so I think the scenery is very good." Chuchun Shili said embarrassedly.


    "Early spring really speaks, no wonder Su Yujun likes early spring best, but I also think that with the company of someone you like, the scenery you see may also change." Zuo Tian Leizi said with a smile, leaning against Su Yu Shoulders.


    "Student Zuotian is really cunning." Chuchun Shili muttered, leaning on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "You two are right." Su Yu smiled and looked at Chuchun Shili and Zuotian Leizi.


    The two looked at each other and smiled and hugged Su Yu''s arms tightly, making him feel a little pressure.


    Su Yu looked at the setting sun, the scenery made him feel beautiful.


    "In early spring, Leizi, let''s take a look at the lighthouse. The scenery there is completely different from here." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Chuchun Shi Li and Zuo Tian Leizi heard this, flushing on their faces.


    "You two, don''t think about it, I don''t have that kind of thought." Su Yu stood up, holding Chuchun Shili and Zuotian Leizi and disappeared.


    The next second, above the lighthouse.


    The three fell on the viewing platform.


    Chuchun Shili and Zuo Tian Leizi looked at the scenery of the entire island and were stunned.


    "So pretty." They said in unison.


    Su Yu looked at the two of them dumbfounded and held their little hands.


    The three of them looked at the scenery together.

 667 Chapter 667: The Fourth Maiye Shen Li

    Good time always flies quickly.


    The summer vacation was about to pass, Misaka Mikoto and others had to return.


    As soon as Su Yu''s space door opened, everyone was sent to their home.


    If the biggest gain from the beach this time, it is probably that Misaka Misuzu and Kamijou Shina need to be taken care of.


    They are about to be sent to the Ring World by Su Yu, where a maid team will take care of them.


    In the palace of the Devil City.


    All the maids are busy, because it concerns the entire Devil City and the world.


    Misaka Misuzu and Kamijou Shina, two ordinary women, had absolute status in an instant.


    This makes Alice Triya a little bit unbelievable, but she can''t be blamed for this.


    Her family was originally sparsely populated, and because of the special bloodline, after Alice, there would probably be no offspring.


    After all, the descendants of the devil and the brave are definitely the existence that can change the world and cannot be born easily.


    It''s like a god who has an infinite life span but only a few children.


    Because of this, the affairs of Misaka Misuzu and Kamijou Shina were paid attention to by the entire Demon Castle.


    If it is a boy, he will become the next demon lord, if it is a girl, he will be a little princess like Alice.


    Su Yu personally sent Misaka Misuzu and Kamijou Shina to the palace in Demon King City, and Alice Tria took care of them.


    Su Yu is very relieved of Alice Tria. Her kindness and brave identity are absolutely reassuring.


    Alice Tria also took the opportunity to propose a condition and give her another chance.


    Su Yu could only reluctantly give her a chance, and did not leave Alice Triya''s room until morning.


    When I went out, I ran into Alice.


    Fortunately, Alice understood Alice Tria''s mood well, and didn''t say anything.


    If it weren''t for Su Yu''s unwillingness to hurt her, she would be as anxious as Alice Triya.


    ...


    Return to the hilltop villa.


    Su Yu was sitting on the sofa, drinking black tea, feeling a little bored.


    He didn''t think of the magic side until he saw Kamikaruhoori.


    However, thinking that the magic side seemed to be a group of monsters, he still gave up.


    Of course, the Shinrihuoori in front of him will naturally not give up.


    Shen Li Huo Zhi felt Su Yu''s gaze, his face flushed.


    She had been with Su Yu for a long time, and she naturally knew what kind of feelings Su Yu had for her.


    Recently, she has been hesitating.


    "Ahem, Shen Li Huo Zhi." Su Yu cried.


    "Master Su Yu..."


    Shenshihuozhi came to Su Yu''s face, and some did not dare to look at him.


    "Sit here." Su Yu said in embarrassment.


    Shencra Huozhi sat beside Su Yu, the blush on his face even more obvious.


    "How many things have you learned after following me for so long?" Su Yu held the hand of Shenrenhuozhi.


    Upon hearing this, Kamiya Kaori flashed a scene of unbearable scenes, his face flushed.


    Seeing her shy look, Su Yu guessed that Shen Li Huo Zhi had been prepared, and slowly approached her.


    Ji Shen Qiusha walked in front of the two of them, glanced at them, and said nothing.


    Su Yu looked at Shen Ri Huozhi who closed his eyes and was no longer polite.


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    Su Yu looked at the red-haired girl in front of him.


    This guide has now become a prisoner.


    Jiebi Danxi felt Su Yu''s gaze, and did not speak. She knew she could not escape.


    "From now on, you will be a member of the team directly under the Academy Urban Council." Su Yu smiled at her.


    Dan Xi was stunned for a while, but Su Yu was so direct.


    "Then what do I hope to do?" She hesitated for a moment, looking at Su Yu.


    "I think you should change your clothes first, so dangling in front of me will distract my attention and vision." Su Yu pushed his glasses and said.


    Dan Xi''s face blushed.


    "Go, you and I are still strangers. It''s impossible to do anything to you as soon as we meet. It''s meaningless. At least, we must understand each other." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thank you." Yubiao Danxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, you help me find the fourth one. I am a little interested in her." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yes." Yubiao Danxi saluted, turned and left.


    Su Yu picked up a photo and looked at the four girls on it.


    Mai Ye Shenli, the fourth superpower.


    Flanda, well, it''s nice that the head is still there.


    After Takiju''s treatment, there is a high probability of being promoted to the existence of a superpower, and the ability is ability tracking.


    There is also a petite silk flag favorite.


    These four people belonged to Anbu members, and they were Su Yu''s final target.


    Of course, it is not that kind of goal, but to make them the combat effectiveness of the direct team.


    As for whether they will be obedient, they have to fight first.


    ...


    A few days later, in a warehouse.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa and looked at the four girls walking into the warehouse.


    "You want to see us? The head of the team directly under the Academy City Council? I heard that you are an absolute person? I don''t know if it is true or not." Tan Long-haired Mai Ye Shenli looked at Su Yu and said lightly.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, several layers of barriers were laid down.


    "If I am someone with absolute ability, you can try it." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Mai Ye Shenli frowned and waved, a beam of light fell.


    However, Su Yu raised his hand and blocked the beam with his bare hands.


    Mai Ye Shenli''s face changed.


    "Mai Ye, what''s the matter?" Flanda panicked.


    "Makino, he doesn''t use abilities." Takiju started to speak.


    "What are you talking about?" Mai Ye Shenli''s pupils shrank.


    "No ability to use? How is this possible?" Flanda didn''t understand.


    "He defeated Mai Ye''s attack only with his physical strength. We have no chance of winning." Jian Qi said his favorite.


    "I don''t believe it''s useless!" Mai Ye Shenli clenched his small fist, and the beam of full burst of light fell on the barrier.


    The "Om" barrier absorbed energy.


    Mai Ye Shenli unwillingly attacked Su Yu, only to find that Su Yu''s arm was swallowing that beam of light.


    "The attack by the superpowers seems to be nothing more than that. If you are only at this level, you won''t be able to leave here." Su Yu smiled.


    "Master Su Yu, I can do anything, please let me go." Flanda raised her small hand.


    "No problem, I don''t want to hurt such a cute girl like you, come here." Su Yu said with a full smile.


    "Flanda..." Mai Ye Shenli looked at her.


    "Sorry, Mai Ye, I don''t want to die with you." Flanda said, blinking her eyes, and walked towards Su Yu.


    Mai Ye Shenli was silent. She knew that Flanda wanted to attack Su Yu proactively, but how could Flanda defeat someone she could not defeat?


    Flanda approached Su Yu step by step, holding a doll with one hand behind her back.


    When she was about to get close to Su Yu, she threw out the puppet directly.


    "Mai Ye, take advantage of it now!" Flanda shouted.


    However, until the puppet fell into Su Yu''s hands, Mai Ye Shenli did not move.


    Flanda turned her head and saw that Mai Ye Shenli could not move.


    Her face became stiff, and she smiled awkwardly at Su Yu.


    Su Yu came to Flanda step by step and patted her little head.

 668 Chapter 668: Kudo Shinichis Neighbor

    One month later.


    "System, return." Su Yu stood in front of the mountain villa and said.


    "Ding Dong, it has been detected that your energy is insufficient and cannot return." The system prompts to sound.


    "Then what should I do?" Su Yu frowned.


    "Just plunder your luck." The system replied.


    "How to plunder?" Su Yu asked.


    "Host, what do you say?" the system asked rhetorically.


    "Well, go to the next world." Su Yu sighed, knowing that going home is not that simple.


    ...


    When Su Yu opened his eyes again, he was on a beach.


    He performed unlimited monthly reading for the first time, and learned the information of this world in an instant.


    When he knew the protagonist of this world, there was a smile on his mouth.


    Conan-kun, oh no, it''s still Kudo Shinichi now.


    Su Yu walked in one direction, and the clothes on her body turned into casual clothes in an instant.


    With a wave of his hand, he took out a sports car.


    The sports car gallops on the street, the destination, Suzuki''s home.


    after an hour.


    Suzuki''s living room.


    Su Yu was drinking black tea and looked at Shiro Suzuki and Tomoko Suzuki in front of him.


    "Master Su Yu." The two looked at Su Yu respectfully.


    Su Yu put down the black tea cup, he revised the history of the Suzuki family and became the man behind the Suzuki family.


    "This time, I came here to find some fun, not to take away the property of Suzuki''s family. Help me change these gems into money. I want cash." Su Yu took out a suitcase and handed it. It was given to two people.


    Shiro Suzuki and Tomoko Suzuki opened the suitcases and breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the precious stones inside.


    "Master Su Yu, these gems need to be appraised and valued. This is my credit card with a limit of 100 billion. Please use it." Tomoko Suzuki took out a credit card and handed it to Su Yu.


    Su Yu was unceremonious and accepted.


    The price of these gems is at least over 100 billion, and possibly even more.


    "This is an alchemy potion. After drinking it, it can increase your life span by 50 years. It is a small reward for you." Su Yu took out two bottles of golden potion and handed them to them.


    "Thank you Lord Su Yu," Tomoko Suzuki and Shiro Suzuki said excitedly.


    They didn''t hesitate to pick up the alchemy potion, drank it, and instantly felt vitality.


    "Then, I''ll leave first. From now on, I will live in 2chome in Yonehua Town. If you have any questions, you can come to me. Oh, yes, for external identity, I will say that I am Suzuki Ayako''s fiance." Su Yu stood up and said when he walked to the door.


    When Tomoko Suzuki and Shiro Suzuki heard this, their eyes lit up.


    Suzuki Ayako is their eldest daughter. Su Yu didn''t expect to know it, and if Su Yu became Suzuki Ayako''s fiance, they would have an unshakable position.


    "I will go to Ayako now and let her come back to take care of Su Yujun. In this case, we will have no worries." Tomoko Suzuki said seriously.


    Shiro Suzuki has no opinion, he thinks his wife''s decision is correct.


    In their perception, Su Yu is a godlike existence, and the existence of the Suzuki family can be erased by raising their hands. How could they treat such an existence carelessly?


    Even if Su Yu wants the entire Suzuki family, they dare not object.


    Because Su Yu is equal to a god.


    ...


    Mihuacho 2-chome.


    There are world-class writer Yusaku Kudo, and the talented inventor Dr. Aka.


    Now, Yusaku Kudo and his wife are abroad, and the Kudo family lives with their son, Shinichi Kudo.


    When thinking of Kudo Shinichi, Su Yu thinks of the winery.


    He used unlimited monthly reading to change not only the Suzuki family, but also the people behind the winery.


    Now, he only needs to send a message and the winery will execute his order.


    Su Yu stood in front of Kudo''s new family, glanced at Kudo''s name, and turned away.


    His home is opposite the new Kudo family.


    in the afternoon.


    Kudo Shinichi returned home. He glanced at the car of the moving company opposite and was taken aback.


    "Why did they move away suddenly?" Kudo Shino muttered and opened the door.


    "You are a detective, Shinichi Kudo?" A voice rang behind him.


    Kudo Shinichi turned his head and looked at Su Yu with a smile on his face, somewhat puzzled.


    "I am Su Yu who moved to the opposite side today. I am your neighbor in the future. I met you for the first time. Please take care of me in the future." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Hello, how do you know my name? If, I guessed correctly, you shouldn''t be from here, right? Is my name passed over there?" Kudo Shinichi and Su Yu shook hands. , Jokingly said.


    "Newspapers, TV news, Kudo Shinichi''s name, I have met many times today, you are very famous." Su Yu smiled.


    "So, you look the same age as mine, did you come here to study abroad?" Kudo Shinichi curiously asked.


    "My age may be older than you think, Kudo-kun." Su Yu smiled.


    "Are you a college student?" Kudo Shinichi was taken aback.


    "No, I am not a student. You will know my identity in the future. It''s getting late, I will go back first." Su Yu smiled mysteriously and turned to walk home.


    Kudo Shinichi looked at Su Yu''s back, a little strange, who is he?


    ...


    Night falls.


    In Su Yu''s new villa.


    He looked at the tea-haired woman in front of him and was not surprised.


    His long brown hair was tied into a single ponytail, and his little white face was a little nervous.


    A white dress set off a beautiful figure, holding both hands together, showing the elegance of the eldest lady.


    "Mrs. Suzuki asked you to come here to take care of me, you should know what it means?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "Mother said, you are the most distinguished guest of the Suzuki family, and my fiance, so..."


    Suzuki Ayako was halfway through, her face flushed.


    She was born in Suzuki''s family and naturally knew that her marriage could not be the master of her own, but she did not expect that there would be such a time.


    Tomoko Suzuki said that Su Yu is the most distinguished guest of the Suzuki family. As long as Su Yu wants the property of the Suzuki family, they must offer it with both hands. It shows how powerful Su Yu is.


    She also said, let Suzuki Ayako win Su Yu at all costs.


    At all costs, Suzuki Ayako naturally understood what it meant, so she was ready before she came.


    "You don''t need to go to the university. In the future, you will stay in the villa. After a while, I will let you take care of a girl for me." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu." Ayako Suzuki was taken aback and saluted.


    "You are my fianc��e. This is just a disguised identity. Of course, I might be interested in you at some point. You have to be prepared at that time, or else..."


    Su Yu came to Suzuki Ayako, raised her chin, and approached her.


    Suzuki Ayako looked at Su Yu who was close at hand and closed her eyes.

 669 Chapter 669

    Seeing that Suzuki Ayako was so sensible, Su Yu couldn''t help but smiled and let go.


    Suzuki Ayako opened her eyes, a little afraid to look at Su Yu.


    Doesn''t Su Yu have that idea?


    Doesn''t it mean that she just...


    "You go to rest, I want to go out and stroll." Su Yu said to Ayako Suzuki, and walked outside the door.


    Suzuki Ayako looked at his back, feeling a little disappointed.


    "Miss Suzuki, your room is here, please come with me." The maid from the Demon King City respectfully said.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Ayako looked at the beautiful maid, a little envious of her.


    ...


    Su Yu left the villa.


    All the way to a bar.


    He ignored the excitement in the bar, came to a corner of the bar, and sat on the sofa.


    "Master Su Yu?" A cold voice sounded across from Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked up at the blond man in front of him and the big man beside him, smiling slightly.


    "Excuse me, what''s your order?" Jin Jiu looked at Su Yu, wondering why he was so special.


    The adult told him that Su Yu is the most honored guest, and he must obey Su Yu''s orders, otherwise, they will most likely cease to exist.


    But can the high school student in front of him really do that kind of thing?


    "You seem to doubt my identity?" Su Yu poured a glass of wine on his own, smiling at the gin.


    "The lord said that you have the ability to erase us. I don''t know if it is true or not." Gin said slowly, with a hand already in his arms.


    "Huh" Su Yu exhaled, the wine in the glass gasped.


    Gin felt a pain on his face, stretched out his hand and looked at the blood in his hand, his face changed.


    "Brother, your face..." Vodka was startled.


    "I want to kill you, it''s too simple, are you right?" Su Yu smiled.


    Gin nodded, this has surpassed his cognition, is a super power.


    "Unexpectedly, Master Su Yu is so powerful, I really have a long experience." A female voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned to look at the talking woman.


    Long golden hair, exquisite features, and a long black dress perfectly set off her figure.


    This is Belmode, a mysterious woman.


    "Do you want to have eternal beauty?" Su Yu looked at her.


    Belmode was stunned. What does this mean?


    "I can keep you young forever, never aging in your life, and increase your lifespan." Su Yu said every word.


    "How can this kind of thing..."


    "Is it impossible?" Su Yu''s face turned old in an instant, just like a master of immortality.


    Belmode looked at him incredulously.


    Su Yu returned to his original appearance and took a sip of wine.


    "Now, do you still think it''s impossible?"


    Belmode was silent. She wanted to know how old Su Yu was.


    "I will never be less than twenty years old." Su Yu replied.


    Belmode was startled, she didn''t ask anything yet.


    "Telepathy can let me know what you are thinking. This is also my ability. In addition, there is psychological control that can make you my servant." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Belmode stiffened and sat beside Su Yu involuntarily.


    "Do you want a permanently beautiful face?" Su Yu''s hand pinched her chin, somewhat frivolous.


    Belmode looked at Su Yu who was close at hand and asked Gin Wine for help with his eyes.


    Gin turned his head and ignored it.


    Vodka lowered his head and dared not look at it.


    Su Yu slowly approached Belmode, and put one hand around her slender waist.


    "I want a permanent beautiful face." Belmode answered without hesitation.


    "Then become my belongings." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Belmode didn''t react, and Su Yu had already kissed him.


    Gin glanced at him, frowned, but said nothing.


    Belmode struggled, trying to push Su Yu away, but was helpless.


    After a long time, Su Yu released his hand.


    Belmod''s face was flushed, and a little embarrassed.


    "I have left a mark on you. From now on, as long as I want, I can send you to me at any time. You''d better dress dignified at all times, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I won''t hurt you. "Su Yu smiled and waved, a door appeared beside him.


    Gin stared at this door and looked at the people around, only to find that they hadn''t noticed the situation here.


    "When I came here, I already started illusion. Ordinary people don��t care about me. I��m here today and I��ll go back first. By the way, Miyano Akemi and Miyano Shiho are my favorite types. Before getting my permission, if you dare to hurt them, I will let you experience many ways of death." Su Yu got up, said a word to the gin, and walked into the door.


    After Su Yu closed the door, the door completely disappeared.


    Vodka looked at the dumb gin, a little strange.


    Belmode was about to speak, looking at the horrified expression on Gin''s face, a little strange.


    "Big brother? Big brother?" Vodka called twice.


    The gin reacted, sweating profusely.


    Su Yu''s glance made him experience a lot of pain.


    "What''s wrong? Gin." Belmode looked at Gin''s expression.


    "That adult is definitely not an ordinary person, he can kill me with just one look." Gin''s eyes were full of solemnity.


    It was the first time Belmode saw the appearance of gin, which made her feel uneasy.


    ...


    Maori detective agency.


    In Maurilan''s room.


    Su Yu looked at the sleeping Mao Lilan and studied her unicorn.


    This is definitely a scientific miracle, no, it should be said to be a supernatural force.


    "Could it be that Mao Lilan was a unicorn clan in his previous life?" Su Yu guessed.


    The sleeping Maorilan has a cute face.


    just��


    "Stupid Shinichi..."


    Kudo Shinichi''s name was chanted in her mouth.


    Su Yu sighed. He really couldn''t bear to dismantle the pair, but there was nothing he could do if he couldn''t bear it. Who made him like Mao Lilan too?


    "Kudo-kun, don''t blame me." Su Yu murmured.


    Thinking of Morilan waiting so long for Shinichi Kudo, he felt that this girl was very good.


    Kudo Shinichi doesn''t know how to cherish such a girl, he won''t learn from him.


    Su Yu stretched out his hand and stroked Mao Lilan''s long hair.


    In her sleep, Mao Lilan felt a little warmth, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Su Yu got up, blurted away, and flew towards the sky.


    Mao Lilan slowly opened his eyes.


    "Is it a dream just now?" she thought to herself, the warm feeling made her feel very comfortable.


    The sky above the Maori detective agency.


    Su Yu looked at the night scene in the city, the world is very beautiful.


    He flew forward and returned home all the way.


    "Master Devil, Miss Suzuki is asleep." The maid respectfully saluted Su Yu.


    "I see. Take care of her." Su Yu didn''t care about Suzuki Ayako. The eldest lady of the Suzuki family was not as outstanding as other girls, plus her docile personality.


    It seems that there is no need for a strategy at all.

 670 Chapter 670 Suzuki Yuankos Worries

    Early in the morning, in the courtyard.


    Su Yu was drinking coffee and holding a newspaper in his hand.


    On this newspaper, there was news of Kudo Shinichi, and the headline read the famous detective high school student, Shinichi Kudo.


    "Soon, you will be on the news in another form, Kudo-kun." Su Yu looked at the villa opposite, and drank his coffee.


    ...


    The Kudos.


    Kudo Shinichi yawned and ate breakfast after washing.


    After he had breakfast, he opened the door and saw Mao Lilan standing in front of the door.


    "Good morning, Ran." Kudo Shinichi greeted him and walked outside.


    "Good morning, Shinichi, did you stay up late to read detective novels again last night?" Mao Lilan looked at Kudo Shinichi''s sleepy look, and gave him a blank look.


    Kudo Shinichi smiled, he can''t put it down for detective novels.


    The two walked out of the gate and were about to head to the school. Kudo Shinichi saw Su Yu walking out on the opposite side.


    "Good morning, Su Yu-kun." Kudo Shinichi greeted.


    "Good morning, Kudo-kun." Su Yu was wearing a suit with a briefcase in his hand.


    "Shinichi, who is this?" Mao Lilan asked in confusion.


    "This is Su Yujun who has just moved to the opposite side. This is my childhood sweetheart and classmate, Mao Lilan." Kudo Shinichi introduced them to the two.


    "Hello, I''m Mo Lilan." Mo Lilan smiled when he heard that he was Shinichi Kudo''s neighbor.


    "Hello, are you a couple?" Su Yu looked at the two.


    "No...No, I''m not in that kind of relationship with Ran." Shinichi Kudo''s face flushed, denying.


    Mao Lilan''s eyes darkened upon hearing this.


    "Kudo-kun, such a beautiful girl stays by your side, if you don''t cherish it, you might regret it later," Su Yu reminded.


    "Su Yu-kun was joking. We are just childhood sweethearts. The time for class is almost here, so we will leave first." Kudo Shinichi spoke and walked forward.


    "Xinyi, wait for me." Mao Lilan hurriedly caught up.


    Su Yu looked at the back of the two and pushed his glasses.


    A car stopped in front of him.


    Su Yu sat in the back row of the car and drove towards Didan High School.


    ...


    Didan High School, lunch break.


    "I''m sorry, Lan, I''m going to meet someone. I won''t accompany you to lunch at noon today." Suzuki Sonoko apologized.


    "See someone?" Mao Lilan was taken aback.


    "Well, the other party is a very important person to my family, and also my sister''s fiance, so sorry." Suzuki Sonoko whispered.


    "Your sister''s fiance, the young master of which family?" Mao Lilan asked curiously.


    "This is not the case, but, as my mother said, he is very important to the Suzuki family and can even determine the future of our family. I must know each other and listen to each other." Suzuki Sonoko was worried about this. .


    "Why would such a powerful person come to our school?" Mao Lilan asked puzzled.


    "I don''t know. To be honest, I''m a little afraid that the other person is a bad guy." Suzuki Sonoko whispered.


    "Bad guy? How could this be..."


    "Actually, my mother told me that if the other party is interested in me, I have to follow the other party''s order, even if it is an excessive order." Suzuki Sonoko said in Maurilan''s ear.


    "Huh?" Mao Lilan''s face was flushed, wouldn''t it mean...


    "Lan, I''m leaving first." Suzuki Sonoko grinned reluctantly, preparing to leave.


    "I''ll go with you." Mao Lilan took Suzuki Yuanko''s little hand.


    "Really?" Suzuki Sonoko was happy.


    "If the other party really wants to do something to you, I will kick him flying with my karate." Mao Lilan said with a small fist.


    "Lan, thank you, we are good friends for a lifetime." Suzuki Yuanko hugged Mao Lilan moved.


    Mao Lilan smiled and patted her little head.


    The two of them walked towards the infirmary, which is also called the health room.


    Upon reaching the door of the infirmary, Sonoko Suzuki plucked up the courage and knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." A young man''s voice came from the infirmary.


    "Huh?" Mao Lilan froze for a moment, feeling that the voice was familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere.


    Suzuki Sonoko opened the door slowly.


    Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu sitting on the chair and stayed for a few seconds.


    "Jun Su Yu?" She couldn''t believe it.


    Su Yu is Kudo Shinichi''s new neighbor. Why did he come to Didan High School as a school doctor?


    "Student Mao Lilan, good noon." Su Yu smiled and greeted her.


    "Hello, why are you here?" Mao Lilan asked, out of her doubts.


    "I went through the formalities yesterday, and I just became a school doctor today. I would like to take care of you in the future." Su Yu smiled.


    "I am, please take care of me." Mao Lilan saluted.


    "That, are you my sister''s fiance?" Suzuki Yuanzi stared at Su Yu.


    "I am indeed Miss Suzuki''s fiance. You are Miss Suzuki, right? Nice to meet you, you are as beautiful as I thought." Su Yu smiled at her.


    Suzuki Yuanko''s face turned red in an instant, and she felt love at first sight. It was the first time that she was praised for being beautiful.


    "Yuanzi..." Mao Lilan looked at Suzuki Yuanzi speechlessly. She knew that Suzuki Yuanzi had fallen ill with nympho again.


    "Su Yu-kun, I... Am I really beautiful?" Suzuki Yuanko wanted to hear it again.


    "Of course, I never lie." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Suzuki Sonoko felt that life had reached its peak.


    However, after a few seconds, she woke up and the other party was her sister''s fiance, which is her brother.


    "This is the dim sum I made. Would you like to try it?" Su Yu took out a box of dim sum and put it on the table.


    "Do you still make sweets?" Suzuki Sonoko asked in surprise.


    "I have learned cooking for a long time, and the taste should be very good." Su Yu took the snack box and came to the two girls.


    Suzuki Sonoko looked at the dim sum in the box and gently pinched one.


    "Student Mao Lilan, you are welcome." Su Yu looked at the hesitant Mao Lilan and handed the snack box to her.


    "Then I''m welcome." Mao Lilan no longer hesitated, pinched a snack and put it in his mouth.


    After swallowing a piece of snack, Suzuki Yuanko and Mao Lilan opened their eyes.


    "Delicious!" the two said in unison.


    "As long as you like it, sit down and taste it slowly, as well as black tea." Su Yu smiled.


    Suzuki Yuanko and Mo Lilan looked at each other and sat down.


    Su Yu poured two cups of black tea for them and placed them in front of them.


    Suzuki Yuanzi and Mao Lilan tasted the dim sum, not fast or slow, every piece of dim sum was enjoyable for them.


    "The taste of black tea is also good." Su Yu reminded.


    The two girls looked at the black tea, brought it up at the same time, and tasted it lightly.


    After drinking the mellow black tea, they felt a little warmth rising from the bottom of their hearts, very relieved.

 671 Chapter 671: Kudo Shinichis Injury

    The delicious dim sum and black tea made Mao Lilan and Suzuki Yuanzi have a great affection for Su Yu.


    Mao Lilan asked how to make dim sum.


    Su Yu spoke in great detail.


    However, Mao Lilan understood, but felt that he couldn''t do it.


    "If you don''t mind, you can come to my house tomorrow and I will teach you to make snacks." Su Yu smiled and looked at the two.


    "Is it really possible?" Mao Lilan''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course you can. After making it, you can directly give it to Kudo-kun, I believe he will like it." Su Yu joked.


    Mao Lilan blushed pretty.


    "Then we will be welcome tomorrow." Suzuki Sonoko directly agreed, without any worries.


    She has a high degree of affection for Su Yu.


    This is not only because Su Yu looks handsome, but also because Su Yu''s snacks are delicious, his smile is very warm, and Su Yu praised her.


    Maurilan looked at Suzuki Garden''s appearance, somewhat helpless, and did not object.


    The lunch break is about to end.


    Suzuki Sonoko and Morilan walked towards the classroom.


    "Sigh." Suzuki Sonoko sighed.


    "What''s wrong? Yuanzi." Mao Lilan asked in doubt.


    "It would be great if Su Yujun was my fiance." Suzuki Yuanzi looked forward to.


    "..." Mao Lilan.


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    On the side of the football field at Didan High School.


    Su Yu was wearing a suit, looking at Kudo Shinichi in the football field.


    He was wearing a jersey and playing football, and his superb skills crushed boys of the same age.


    The girls around were shouting cheer for Kudo Shinichi. Among them, there were girls in the same grade and girls in the upper grades.


    A group of boys were under great pressure listening to the cheering around. Some were envious of Kudo Shinichi, some were jealous of Kudo Shinichi, and some were disgusted by Kudo Shinichi.


    A senior blond boy looked at the football in front of him and kicked it hard.


    Shinichi Kudo watched the football flying, his face changed slightly, it was obvious that he wanted to kick him in the face.


    He was about to get out of the way, but found someone behind him. For a moment he hesitated, the football slammed Kudo Shinichi''s face.


    "Xinyi!" Mao Lilan looked anxious on his face outside the football field.


    The girls around looked at Kudo Shinichi very worried.


    The blond boy who played football didn''t expect that he would really hit Kudo Shinichi this time, and he was completely stunned.


    "Shinichi, are you okay?"


    "Kudo-kun, can you stand up?"


    "Xin Yijun?"


    The shouts and concerns of people around did not work.


    Shinichi Kudo felt a little unconscious in his head, making him unable to stand up.


    "Please let me." Su Yu walked into the football field.


    When a group of students saw Su Yu, they stepped aside. They naturally knew this new school doctor.


    Su Yu came to Kudo Shinichi, stretched out his hand and shook it before his eyes.


    Kudo Shinichi still did not respond.


    "You help me carry him to the infirmary, let him rest first, I need to do a more detailed examination for him." Su Yu said to the surrounding football club members.


    The members of the football club didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly carried Kudo Shinichi to the infirmary.


    With a worried expression on his face, Mao Lilan came to Su Yu''s side.


    "Jun Su Yu, how is Shinichi?"


    "Don''t worry, classmate Maori, he''s fine, he just needs a rest." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Really?" Mao Lilan was still a little worried.


    "If you are worried, just stand by the door of the infirmary and wait for him." Su Yu smiled at Mao Lilan and walked towards the infirmary.


    Mao Lilan hesitated and followed.


    Suzuki Yuanzi naturally followed Morilan.


    As for the other girls, they saw Mao Lilan and Suzuki Yuanko, but they didn''t follow them.


    After all, Morilan is Kudo Shinichi''s childhood sweetheart, and Suzuki Sonoko is a good friend of Morilan and Kudo Shinichi.


    They went, of course.


    And these girls can only be regarded as fans of Kudo Shinichi.


    ...


    In the infirmary.


    Su Yu looked at Kudo Shinichi and came to him.


    The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye opens.


    Kudo Shinichi saw Su Yu''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, his whole body stagnated, and then fainted.


    Su Yu looked at Kudo Shinichi who was asleep and pushed his glasses.


    Starting today, this Kudo Shinichi will no longer be the Kudo Shinichi familiar to Maurilan.


    Su Yu opened the door of the infirmary.


    "You two sit here drinking tea, wait for him, there should be no big problem, but the brain belongs to the most mysterious place, it is better to go to the hospital tomorrow to check it." Su Yu poured black tea to the two girls Tao.


    "Su Yujun, should Xinyi be okay?" Mao Lilan was a little flustered.


    "In terms of life, it should be fine." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Su Yu said.


    A blond boy in a jersey walked in with a guilty face.


    Mao Lilan clenched her small fist when she saw him.


    "What are you doing here? You did it on purpose just now?" Suzuki Sonoko said coldly.


    "Sorry, I was wrong." The blond boy bowed.


    "Just apologize? Do you know how dangerous it is? He hasn''t woken up yet. If something happens to him, I will never let you go!" Suzuki Sonoko angrily said.


    "I''m sorry." The blond boy knelt on the ground.


    He also remembered after the fact that this matter was very big.


    In case, Kudo Shinichi''s head is injured, then he is finished.


    Kudo Shinichi''s father, Yusaku Kudo is a world-class novelist, and his mother is a famous actor.


    Kudo Shinichi��s friend Moriran, she is the head of the karate club, and Sonoko Suzuki is the eldest lady of the Suzuki family.


    He hurt Kudo Shinichi and faced even greater pressure.


    "Senior, I feel your sincerity, get up." Mao Lilan looked at the blond boy kneeling on the ground, a little bit intolerant.


    After all, blond boys are also seniors, and today''s event is not the first time, many times, people want to make Kudo Shinichi embarrassed, but this time it succeeded.


    "Thank you, I will wait outside for Kudo-kun to wake up and apologize to him personally." The blond boy stood up and said.


    Suzuki Sonoko snorted coldly.


    Mao Lilan nodded.


    The blond boy left the infirmary.


    "Lan, you are still too kind. If I were you, I would have beaten him a long time ago." Suzuki Sonoko said with a small fist.


    "I think classmate Maori did the right thing." Su Yu smiled.


    When Mao Lilan heard this, he couldn''t help looking at Su Yu.


    "Even if the Maori classmates beat him, it will not help. It will only add another injured person and cause trouble to the family. In fact, the main reason is Kudo-kun. He is too dazzling and it is normal to be jealous. "Su Yu explained.


    "So that''s it." Suzuki Sonoko suddenly realized that not everyone is like her and can be unscrupulous.


    Although Mao Lilan is the head of the karate club, she does not use violence against ordinary people, so it is not Mao Lilan.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Mao Lilan said softly.

 672 Chapter 672 Kudo Shinichis Abnormality

    The sun is setting.


    Kudo Shinichi slowly opened his eyes.


    "Shinichi, are you okay?" Mao Lilan saw Kudo Shinichi opening his eyes, and came to him with a look of concern.


    "It''s okay, is this time already?" Kudo Shinichi looked out the window.


    "Regardless of whether there is anything, you have to go to the hospital with me tomorrow." Mao Lilan remembered Su Yu''s instructions.


    "I''m fine, I don''t need to go to the hospital, I''m just a little hungry." Kudo Shinichi said, got out of bed.


    "Kudo-kun, if you don''t mind, try the dim sum I made?" Su Yu brought the dim sum box and came to Kudo Shinichi.


    "Thank you, then I''m not welcome." Shin Kudo smiled, took the snack box, and began to eat.


    Su Yu poured him a cup of black tea and smiled at Kudo Shinichi.


    "By the way, Shinichi, that senior is still waiting for you outside the door, saying that he wants to apologize to you." Mao Lilan reminded.


    "That senior? I see, Lan, you and Yuanzi will go back first. I will have a good talk with that senior." Kudo Shinichi thought for a while.


    "I will go home with you..."


    "I have other things, you go back first." Kudo Shinichi simply said.


    "It''s okay, I''ll wait for you." Mao Lilan whispered.


    "Don''t wait for me, you and Yuanzi will go back first, I don''t need you to escort me." Kudo Shinichi looked at her and said.


    "but��"


    "Nothing but. Lan, you always follow me. I want to go on a date with other girls, so I have to find other time. From now on, you don''t want to follow me." Kudo Shinichi interrupted her.


    "What did you say?" Maorilan was stunned.


    "Hey, you reasoner, do you know what you are talking about? Do you know how much Lan likes you..."


    "Yuanzi!" Mao Lilan looked at Suzuki Yuanzi and shook her head.


    Suzuki Soonko understood what she meant and didn''t say anything anymore, just staring at Kudo Shinichi coldly.


    "Lan is just my childhood sweetheart. He follows me every day, so I will be misunderstood by others. I wanted to talk about it a long time ago." Kudo Shinichi continued.


    "Shinichi, you... do you have anyone you like?" Mao Lilan bit her lip.


    "Not yet. However, I have so many fans, and sooner or later I will have them. Before that, I want to cast more nets and go on dates with them..."


    "Do you know what you are talking about?" Mao Lilan''s tears fell.


    "Of course I know what I''m talking about. Ran is too violent, and I cry at every turn. I like the kind of gentle and sensible girl." Kudo Shinichi said naturally.


    Suzuki Sonoko clenched his small fist.


    "Shinichi, are you really Kudo Shinichi?" Mao Lilan couldn''t believe it.


    "Lan, you''re so long-winded, I''m all right now, go quickly." Shinichi Kudo said impatiently.


    "Then I will leave first. Goodbye, I wish you a gentle and sensible girl." Mao Lilan turned around and left the infirmary.


    "Sorry!" Suzuki Soonko said to Kudo Shinichi and walked out of the room.


    "Kudo-kun, when you leave, remember to lock the door for me." Su Yu pushed his glasses and walked out the door.


    The blond boy walked into the infirmary and came to Kudo Shinichi.


    "Sorry, Shinichi-kun."


    "I''m sorry, is it all right?" Kudo Shinichi looked at him.


    "As long as I can do anything, please bring it up, I will never refuse." The blond boy said seriously.


    When Shinichi Kudo heard this, with a smile on his face, he closed the door of the infirmary.


    The blond boy was slightly taken aback when he heard the door closing.


    Then, he was hugged by Kudo Shinichi.


    The blond boy was stupid.


    By the time he reacted, it was too late.


    "Kudo-kun, Shinichi-kun, I''m a boy..."


    "I know, I like boys."


    "???"


    "You said you won''t refuse. If you refuse me, I will never forgive you."


    "Kudo-kun, I was wrong..."


    "Now apologize, it''s too late."


    ...


    downstairs.


    Su Yu came to the shoe cabinet and saw Mao Lilan squatting on the ground.


    At this time, she cried very sadly, but made no sound.


    "Maori classmate..."


    Mao Lilan heard Su Yu''s voice and looked up at him, the tears on the corners of her eyes were pitiful.


    "Some things, if you don''t say them, he will never understand." Su Yu handed Mao Lilan a handkerchief.


    "Thank you." Mao Lilan took the handkerchief and wiped away tears.


    "You''re welcome, my personal suggestion is to confess. If you really like him, go to confess. In this case, at least, your heart has been conveyed." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Really?" Mao Lilan stood up, a little hesitant.


    She just wanted to confess directly, but she couldn''t tell.


    "I know, you are a gentle and kind girl. Kudo-kun may be a little angry for a while because his head was smashed. You should know what kind of person he is?" Su Yu patted Mao Lilan''s head. .


    Mao Lilan stayed for a while, looked at Su Yu''s smile, and felt the hand on top of her head. She seemed to have dreamed of this warm feeling.


    "Student Maori?" Su Yu retracted his hand and shook it before her eyes.


    "Sorry, I know, thank you for your encouragement. Su Yujun, say a word to Yuanzi for me, and let her go back first." Mao Lilan returned to his senses, not daring to think about it, and ran upstairs.


    Su Yu looked at her back.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun, it seems that your encouragement is very useful." Suzuki Yuanko walked out of the dark and said with a smile.


    When she was stopped by Su Yu just now, she thought that Su Yu liked Mao Lilan, but she did not expect that Su Yu enlightened Mao Lilan so gently.


    "You''re welcome. Let''s wait for her here. The confession of Maoli who mustered up the courage will definitely be conveyed to Kudo-kun." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Yuanzi looked at Su Yu, his eyes almost turning into heart-shaped.


    "Don''t look at me like that, Yuanzi." Su Yu reached out and patted her little head.


    Suzuki Yuanzi''s face blushed, but Su Yu found out.


    "I am your sister''s fianc��. If you have any thoughts about me, your sister will be very troubled, and I will also find it difficult to choose." Su Yu joked.


    Suzuki Yuanko was so happy to choose?Doesn''t that mean that Su Yu also has a good impression of her?


    "That, Su Yujun, how long have you known your sister?" Suzuki Yuanko said cautiously.


    "I just got here yesterday, and the fianc��e''s affairs were just decided yesterday..."


    "Then you and elder sister only met yesterday?" Suzuki Sonoko said dumbfounded.


    "Yes. However, your sister is so beautiful and gentle, I don''t have any reason to refuse." Su Yu nodded.


    Suzuki Soonko stayed for a while. If this is the case, Su Yu chooses her or Suzuki Ayako, right?


    Before Suzuki Yuanko could think about it, he saw Mao Lilan walking downstairs. This time, her face was full of disappointment.


    Suzuki Sonoko was startled, what''s the situation?

 673 Chapter 673 Mo Lilan Feels Desperate

    Mao Lilan walked over with disappointment.


    "Lan, what''s the matter?" Suzuki Yuanko looked at her with concern.


    "Me and Shinichi, it''s over." Mao Lilan smiled reluctantly, tears falling.


    "How is it possible? That reasoner, did you refuse you?" Suzuki Sonoko asked in disbelief.


    They grew up together, and she knew Kudo Shinichi very well.


    He and Mao Lilan absolutely love each other.


    However, now Morilan confessed on her own initiative, but said that she and Kudo Shinichi were over. What was going on?


    "Yuanzi, I am a little tired today, so I will go back first, and see you tomorrow." Mao Lilan said no more, and walked forward.


    Suzuki Soonko looked at Maurilan''s despair and clenched her small fist.


    "Abominable reasoning maniac, why on earth reject Lan?"


    "Yuanzi, you go back first, I''ll take Maori home." Su Yu said to Suzuki Yuanzi.


    "Well, trouble you, Su Yujun." Suzuki Yuanzi nodded.


    Su Yu changed his shoes and followed.


    Suzuki Yuanzi watched Su Yu leave, thought for a moment, and walked upstairs.


    Mao Lilan didn''t tell her why, she wanted to find out by herself.


    All the way to the door of the infirmary.


    Suzuki Sonoko was about to knock on the door when he heard a strange sound.


    When she listened, she froze.


    Then she trembling hands, opened the door.


    Suzuki Sonoko was completely stupid by the scene that caught his eye.


    This is Shinichi Kudo?


    When Shinichi Kudo heard the door opening, he frowned and looked over. He found that it was Sonoko Suzuki and ignored her.


    Suzuki Sonoko took a step back, covering his mouth, and ran towards the bathroom.


    This is really disgusting!


    ...


    On the way to Maori''s home.


    Su Yu and Mao Lilan walked together.


    Everyone could see Mao Lilan''s little head low and absent-minded.


    Su Yu stopped.


    Mao Lilan stopped afterwards.


    "Come with me." Su Yu took Mao Lilan''s little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu?" Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu with some doubts.


    "I''ll take you to a place." Su Yu said to Mao Lilan.


    Mao Lilan hesitated for a moment, remembered Kudo Shinichi''s affairs, did not refuse, and let Su Yu pull her.


    Seeing that kind of thing in person, she felt that everything didn''t matter.


    Su Yu pulled Maurilan and came to the abandoned factory by the river.


    "Student Maori, let''s have a competition. If you lose, you have to promise me a condition."


    Mao Lilan was startled, watching Su Yu throw the suit aside.


    "Jun Su Yu, that..."


    "Student Maori, I don''t like you now, I like the powerful Maorilan." Su Yu put out a soft fist starting position.


    "I don''t want to fight now." Mao Lilan lowered his head and said.


    "Then don''t blame me for being polite." Su Yu stretched out his hand and directly pulled Mao Lilan into his arms.


    Mao Lilan was startled and subconsciously gave an elbow blow.


    Su Yu did not dodge or hide, and hugged her directly.


    Mao Lilan stiffened, somewhat unexpectedly.


    "I came to Didan High School because of you." Su Yu said softly.


    "Me?" Mao Lilan was stunned. Isn''t Su Yu Miss Suzuki''s fiance?


    "Ms. Suzuki''s fiance is just a cover-up. Miss Suzuki and I have nothing to do. The person I like is you. Since I watched your game, I started to pay attention to you and moved to the opposite of Kudo''s new family. Because I want to understand him and defeat him." Su Yu said slowly.


    Mao Lilan raised his head and looked at Su Yu.


    "Your eyes are full of disappointment, and even a little despair. I don''t want the person I like to go to despair." Su Yu looked down at her.


    Mao Lilan lowered her head, she did have such thoughts.


    "Fight with me, or let me hold you like this, you choose one." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I don''t want to fight. Su Yujun, if you want to hold me, just hold it, Shinichi doesn''t like me, everything doesn''t matter." Mao Lilan put down his hand.


    "I will be even more excessive." Su Yu hugged Mao Lilan tightly.


    Mao Lilan didn''t speak, closed his eyes, tears constantly welling up.


    Su Yu sighed, made her turn around, and hugged her in his arms.


    Mao Lilan leaned in Su Yu''s arms, crying bitterly.


    Su Yu hugged Mao Lilan and sat by the river.


    Mao Lilan did not speak, but was crying.


    For a long time, it got dark.


    Mao Lilan''s crying stopped, lying on Su Yu''s lap, fell asleep.


    Su Yu gently wiped away Mao Lilan''s tears, took out her mobile phone, and sent a message to Maori Kogoro.


    Afterwards, Su Yu put his coat over Mao Lilan''s body, held her, and sat by the river.


    A few hours later.


    Mao Lilan woke up.


    She opened her eyes, saw Su Yu''s face, and realized that she was lying on Su Yu''s knee and was about to get up.


    "I have sent a message to your father that you are at Suzuki Garden tonight, and I also sent a message to Suzuki Garden tonight, saying that you will be at my house tonight, so she doesn''t have to worry." Su Yu looked down at Mao Lilan.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." After hearing this, Mao Lilan stopped getting up and turned to look across the river.


    "How do you feel now?" Su Yu asked.


    "Take a break, it seems to be better." Mao Lilan whispered.


    "That''s good." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "Why are you so good to me? Why do you like me?" Mao Lilan hesitated.


    "You don''t need a reason to like someone." Su Yu replied.


    "Is there really no reason?" Mao Lilan turned to look at Su Yu.


    "I want to do something strange to you." Su Yu was silent for a while.


    Mao Lilan''s face blushed, but Su Yu was so honest.


    "Can you?" Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan.


    "This kind of thing, of course not." Mao Lilan blushed and sat up.


    "I''m just kidding." Su Yu held Mao Lilan''s little hand.


    Mao Lilan glanced at Su Yu''s hand and did not reject him.


    "Thank you for staying with me for so long."


    "Your sleeping face is very cute, so it''s a thank you."


    Mao Lilan''s face was a little hot.


    Su Yu took the opportunity to approach her.


    When Mao Lilan reacted, she found Su Yu close at hand, and she couldn''t help but want to retreat.


    "Can you tell me what happened to you and Shinichi Kudo?" Su Yu said in a judo.


    Mo Lilan''s eyes darkened when she heard Kudo Shinichi''s name.


    "Shinichi, he..."


    "What''s up with him?"


    "It''s nothing."


    "If you don''t say anything..."


    Su Yu grabbed Mao Lilan''s other small hand so that she could not escape, and slowly approached.


    Mao Lilan felt Su Yu''s breathing, blushing and lowering her head.


    She wanted to talk about Kudo Shinichi, but she didn''t dare to say it, because once such a thing spreads, Kudo Shinichi will surely be ruined.


    "How much do you like him?" Su Yu and Mao Lilan separated.


    "I''m sorry." Mao Lilan apologized.


    "I don''t accept your apology, because you have no reason to apologize to me. Mao Lilan, I just want to ask you, can I pursue you?" Su Yu stared at Mao Lilan.

 674 674 Kudo Shinichi Arrested

    Su Yu''s villa, in the guest room.


    Mao Lilan stood by the window and looked out the window.


    "Are you looking at Kudo''s house?" A voice sounded from behind her.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan lowered his head.


    Even though Kudo Shinichi was so excessive, she couldn''t help but want to visit his house to see if he went home.


    "You really are a fool." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted Mao Lilan''s head.


    "Sorry for causing you trouble." Mao Lilan whispered.


    "It''s okay." Su Yu hugged her gently.


    Mao Lilan felt Su Yu''s warm embrace and struggled slightly.


    "Sorry, this is the black tea I prepared for you. After drinking it, get a good night''s sleep." Su Yu loosened Mao Lilan and handed her a cup of black tea.


    Mao Lilan took over the black tea and hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, there is something inside that can make you sleep at ease." Su Yu smiled.


    Mao Lilan''s face flushed, and after a light taste, he felt that the temperature was right, and quickly finished drinking.


    "Good night." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "Good night, Jun Su Yu." Mao Lilan smiled reluctantly.


    Su Yu put away the tea cup, and when he walked to the door, he stopped again.


    "Do you need me to be with you?"


    "No...no need." Mao Lilan whispered.


    "Well, I''m in the room next to you." After Su Yu finished speaking, he walked out of the room and closed the door.


    Mao Lilan looked back at Kudo''s house, went to the bed, got into the quilt, and slowly closed his eyes.


    The scenes that happened today flashed through her mind, and finally, it was fixed on Kudo Shinichi and the blond boy.


    "Shinichi, you keep keeping a distance from me. Is it because of this kind of thing?" She seemed to understand her relationship with Kudo Shinichi.


    After all, they are just childhood sweethearts.


    ...


    the other side.


    In the infirmary of Didan High School.


    The blond boy hugged the pillow and shivered.


    Shinichi Kudo got dressed and looked at him.


    "Only the two of us know about this matter. If you dare to say it, be careful. I know your name and class."


    The blond boy looked at Kudo Shinichi in fear, his whole body collapsed.


    "I''m leaving first, you remember to clean up, and then leave here." Shin Kudo smiled and left the infirmary.


    The blond boy looked at the closed door and began to think about life.


    And Shinichi Kudo left the school and did not go back home directly, but came to a special shop.


    "Call the most handsome guy here." He said directly.


    "???" The shop owner.


    After half an hour.


    Metropolitan Police Department.


    Meguro looked at Shinichi Kudo in front of him, his face a little unbelievable.


    He was drinking and making trouble, and he had a relationship with a man. When the reporter took a photo, he directly smashed the reporter''s camera, making more reporters pay attention to him.


    Tonight''s headline is Shinichi Kudo''s ugly attitude, even if he wants to suppress it, he can''t suppress it.


    Kudo Shinichi helped them solve many difficult incidents, but now, it has become like this, which makes him feel ridiculous.


    The phone on the "jingle bell" table rang.


    Mumu Shisan quickly answered the phone.


    "Yes, I see, he is still drunk now, the reporters are stuck at the door, what? There is such a thing?" Mumu Shisan opened his eyes wide.


    He hung up the phone and looked at Shinichi Kudo with serious eyes.


    ...


    Far away in a hotel abroad.


    Yusaku Kudo received a call from Megume Shisan and was silent for a moment.


    "Are you sure he is Shinichi Kudo?"


    "Usaku, I''m pretty sure." Mugure 13 replied.


    "I see, I will go back soon. Before that, please protect all the evidence and Shinichi." Yusaku Kudo took a deep breath.


    "No problem, Yusaku, the headlines of tomorrow''s news may be Kudo Shinichi''s ugly attitude. We can''t suppress this news." Mugure 13 lowered his voice.


    "Don''t worry about this matter, I will investigate it clearly." Kudo Yusaku said without hesitation.


    "Okay, come back soon." Mumu Shisan finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    Yusaku Kudo looked out the window, and he sensed one thing from the narrative of Megume Judo that someone was dealing with Kudo Shinichi very much.


    Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence?


    "No matter who you are and dare to hurt my child like this, I will never let you go." Yusaku Kudo said coldly.


    ...


    The morning sun shone into the room.


    Mao Lilan slowly opened his eyes and looked at the sun outside the window. Today is Saturday.


    She sat up, remembering what happened yesterday.


    "Sure enough, it''s not a dream."


    "Ka" the door was pushed open, and Su Yu walked in with a solemn expression.


    "Jun Su Yu, good morning..."


    "Come with me to the Metropolitan Police Department. Shinichi Kudo was arrested. The blond boy jumped from the stairs and was rescued in the hospital." Su Yu said one word.


    "What did you say?" Mao Lilan opened his mouth, a little unbelievable.


    Ten minutes later.


    Su Yu drove the car and Mao Lilan sat in the passenger seat with an anxious expression on his face.


    "Ting Bell" her phone rang.


    "How is Shinichi? What? His charge has been confirmed?" Mao Lilan listened to the voice on the phone, and the phone fell on the seat.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, as the speed of the car continued to increase, hurriedly all the way to the Metropolitan Police Department.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the Metropolitan Police Department, Su Yu and Mao Lilan got out of the car and saw the numerous reporters in front of the door.


    The reporters didn''t know Mao Lilan, or she was not well-known.


    Su Yu took Mao Lilan into the Metropolitan Police Department through another door.


    As soon as they entered the door, Su Yu and Mao Lilan were stopped.


    "Sorry, the Metropolitan Police Department is in a meeting, you can''t go in." The middle-aged police officer said solemnly.


    "My mother is lawyer Fei Yingli, she should have gone in..."


    "Then we can''t let you in. Attorney Fei Yingli just left. She said that she would not take over this matter because the evidence is solid and there is no room for defense." The middle-aged police officer shook his head.


    "how can that be��"


    "Girl, you''d better go back, Kudo Shinichi''s deeds have a bad influence, and it''s the same whether you see him or not." The middle-aged police officer persuaded.


    Mao Lilan''s eyes reddened and looked inside.


    "Do you want to save him?" Su Yu asked.


    Mao Lilan turned to look at Su Yu beside him.


    "Do you want to save Kudo Shinichi?" Su Yu asked again.


    Mao Lilan nodded without hesitation.


    "Then I will let you see him, but I have one condition." Su Yu said seriously.


    "What conditions?" Mao Lilan said quickly.


    "If the evidence is really conclusive, please forget Shinichi Kudo." Su Yu said slowly.


    Mao Lilan bit her lip, hesitated, and nodded.


    Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly, took out a certificate from his arms, and handed it to the middle-aged police officer.


    "Please give this to the highest person in charge of the Metropolitan Police Department and let him come to see me."


    The middle-aged police officer frowned. What is the boy talking about?Let the chief of the Metropolitan Police Department come to see him?how can that be��


    When he saw the certificate in Su Yu''s hand clearly, his face changed drastically.


    "Yes."

 675 Chapter 675 The Return of Yusaku Kudo

    In the corridor of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "Jun Su Yu, who are you?" Mao Lilan couldn''t help asking.


    "Secret." Su Yu smiled at her.


    Mao Lilan reluctantly gave up the questioning.


    Just now, the highest person in charge of the Metropolitan Police Department really came to see Su Yu, and Su Yu only said one thing, he wants to investigate Kudo Shinichi.


    Without any hesitation, the other party immediately called Mumu Shisan.


    What Su Yu and Mao Lilan are going to is the search lesson where Mumu Shisan is.


    The two came to the search lesson.


    "Hello, are you Su Yu?" Mu Mu Shisan looked at Su Yu''s youthful appearance without any contempt.


    "Yeah." Su Yu nodded.


    Mumu Shisan looked at Mao Lilan again.


    "Xiaolan? Why are you... Are you because of Shinichi Kudo?"


    Halfway through his speech, he remembered the relationship between Kudo Shinichi and Mo Lilan.


    "Sergeant Mumu, is the evidence about Shinichi really conclusive?" Mao Lilan stared at Mumu XIII.


    Mumu Shisan was silent. He knew that Mao Lilan and Kudo Shinichi were childhood sweethearts and had been together.


    Now, Kudo Shinichi is the one who has been hit hardest by this kind of thing.


    Mao Lilan looked at Mumu Shisan in silence, knew the answer, stepped back and almost fell.


    Su Yu gently supported her.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Mao Lilan smiled reluctantly.


    "Sit here, wait for me, I promise you that I will save him." Su Yu helped Mao Lilan and sat in a chair, ready to leave.


    Mao Lilan reached out and grabbed the corner of Su Yu''s clothes.


    "If, if Shinichi''s evidence is really conclusive, please don''t save him."


    Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan.


    "If I committed a crime, Shinichi would say the same. If because of me, he doesn''t have to accept any guilt..."


    "I promise you." Su Yu stretched out his hand and placed it on top of Mao Lilan''s head.


    Mao Lilan felt the warmth coming from the top of his head and smiled.


    Seeing this scene, Mumu Shisan showed a smile on his face.


    Morilan''s father, Mori Kogoro, was once his subordinate.


    Kudo Shinichi''s father, Yusaku Kudo, helped him solve many cases.


    Kudo Shinichi and Moriran are childhood sweethearts, and they look very good.


    Now, something like this happened to Kudo Shinichi, but Mao Lilan seemed to be liked by Su Yu. He felt very good about the result.


    After all, with Su Yu''s identity, in normal terms, Mao Lilan definitely couldn''t afford it.


    "Sergeant Mumu, take me to see Kudo Shinichi, and all the evidence is ready, I want to conduct a thorough investigation." Su Yu looked at Mumu Shisan.


    "Please come with me." Mumu Shisan took Su Yu and walked towards the room where Kudo Shinichi was detained.


    ...


    In the interrogation room.


    Kudo Shinichi had come to his senses and was eating pork chop rice.


    Su Yu walked in and sat in front of Kudo Shinichi.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Kudo Shinichi was a little surprised. How could Su Yu be here?


    "Sergeant Megome, Shinichi Kudo was hit by a football in the head yesterday afternoon. It is very likely that this is the reason that made him unconscious and had strange thoughts. I suggest giving him a detailed examination." Yu said slowly.


    "What? Is there any such thing? I immediately contacted the hospital person." Mumu Shisan asked in surprise.


    If this is the case, Kudo Shinichi''s situation may be reversed.


    Of course, even a reversal is a limited thing.


    After all, another matter about Kudo Shinichi, the evidence is solid.


    "Do you want to help me?" Kudo Shinichi frowned.


    "I don''t believe that you, a detective high school student, would do that kind of thing, and I like Xiao Lan and don''t want to see her sad." Su Yu said seriously.


    "That''s the case, then please take good care of her." Kudo Shinichi smiled.


    "I will take good care of her." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    While Officer Megome was looking for a doctor, Yusaku Kudo arrived.


    He is looking at the evidence.


    It stands to reason that Yusaku Kudo, as Kudo Shinichi��s father, is unlikely to have access to evidence, but he is a respected existence, so the Metropolitan Police Department can tell him about it.


    After reading the evidence, Yusaku Kudo fell silent.


    The evidence is solid and there is no room for investigation. Now, I can only expect the blond man to live. In this case, it may be beneficial to Kudo Shinichi.


    However, the development of things can never proceed according to people''s ideas.


    The blond boy passed away.


    In this way, this matter has changed.


    Yusaku Kudo looked at Kudo Shinichi who was undergoing inspection, and then at Kudo Shinichi''s face Su Yu.


    "Sergeant Mumu, who is that boy?"


    "His identity is a bit special, in fact..."


    Mumu Shisan talked about Su Yu''s affairs, the relationship between Su Yu and Mao Lilan, and Su Yu''s status in Emperor Dan High School.


    After hearing his words, Yusaku Kudo looked at Su Yu with a serious expression.


    "Sergeant Megome, if I guess right, he is the one who changed the new one."


    "What are you talking about?" Mumu Shisan was stunned.


    "When Shinichi was hit by a football and sent to the infirmary, he must have done something to change Shinichi, for example, by giving him a psychological suggestion, or by other means..."


    "Wait, Yusaku. Actually, I haven''t finished talking about him. It''s impossible for him to do this kind of thing." Mugure 13 whispered in Yusaku Kudo''s ear.


    After Yusaku Kudo listened, his pupils shrank.


    If he was just skeptical just now, then he was already convinced that this young man was definitely behind the scenes.


    He even suspected that the young man had used some method to obtain his current identity, so that the Metropolitan Police Department did not dare to investigate him.


    However, in any case, the identity of this young man still makes him jealous, even with his network of connections, it is impossible to shake him.


    Therefore, evidence must be found, iron evidence.


    In this case, maybe he can be sanctioned.


    "Really? You want to sanction me?" A voice rang in Kudo''s mind.


    Yusaku Kudo opened his eyes wide and looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "I am an omniscient and omnipotent existence. If you want to sanction me, it means that you have the same strength as me." The voice continued.


    "Who the hell are you?" Yusaku Kudo glanced at the Mumeshisan beside him, and asked in his heart.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu in the room smiled at him, exuding a frightening aura.


    Kudo Yusaku watched Su Yu stand up and walked towards him, taking a step back subconsciously.


    Su Yu walked through the wall and came to Kudo Yusaku.


    "Jun Su Yu." A female voice sounded.


    Yusaku Kudo turned his head and saw a woman holding a child.


    Su Yu came to the woman, her face was full of happy smiles.


    "Is there Kiko?" Yusaku Kudo said in disbelief.


    "Usaku? Usaku? Usaku?" Mumu Shisan''s voice rang in his ears.


    Yusaku Kudo woke up and looked at the empty corridor and Su Yu in the room.


    Just now, what was that?Hallucinations?

 676 Chapter 676 Maori Detective Agency

    Su Yu sat in front of Kudo Shinichi.


    The inspection by Shinichi Kudo on the opposite side was over.


    Megume Ju and Yusaku Kudo walked into the room.


    "How is the result of the inspection?" Mumu Shisan asked.


    Su Yu glanced at Kudo Yusaku and nodded at him.


    Yusaku Kudo smiled back, as if nothing happened just now.


    Shinichi Kudo lowered his head quickly when he saw Yusaku Kudo.


    "According to our inspection, Kudo Shinichi''s brain was indeed hit, but it has not reached the level of damage to the brain." The doctor thought for a while.


    "Trouble you. Yusaku, do you have anything to ask?" Mugure Shisan looked at Yusaku Kudo behind him, and gave him a look.


    Yusaku Kudo shook his head.


    "Detective Meguro, I don''t have any questions, I just want to talk to Shinichi."


    "All right, Jun Su Yu?" Mu Mu Shisan sighed and looked at Su Yu.


    Although this is his site, the current person in charge is Su Yu. Without Su Yu''s consent, no matter how good his relationship with Kudo Yusaku is, he cannot be allowed to stay here.


    Su Yu did not speak and walked out the door.


    Megume Jusan breathed a sigh of relief, patted Yusaku Kudo on the shoulder, and left with the doctor.


    Kudo Yusaku looked out of the glass window, Su Yu should be watching there.


    "I''m sorry, dad." Kudo Shinichi said.


    "Are you really Shinichi Kudo?" Yusaku Kudo lowered his voice.


    "Of course I am Shinichi Kudo, why are you asking like that?" Shinichi Kudo wondered.


    "Kudo Shinichi, whom I know, will never do this kind of thing, and will not be framed by others." Kudo Yusaku said slowly.


    "No one framed me, it was me... I''m sorry, I let you down." Shinichi Kudo lowered his head.


    "It''s my fault, Shinichi, don''t worry, I will never let you be framed for nothing." Yusaku Kudo said seriously.


    "Hehehehe, Yusaku Kudo, do you think you can beat me?" Shinichi Kudo said suddenly.


    Yusaku Kudo narrowed his eyes.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t have hallucinations."


    After he finished speaking, he walked out the door, smiled at Su Yu in the corridor, and turned away.


    That illusion, as well as Kudo Shinichi''s words, made him understand that Su Yu holds a mysterious power.


    If you want to fight against this kind of power, you must use another kind of power. Only magic can defeat magic.


    Su Yu looked at Kudo Yusaku''s back and pushed his glasses.


    He has arranged everything, and he has to take a good look at what kind of ability this world-class writer can produce.


    Su Yu came outside and called Mao Lilan.


    Mo Lilan walked into the room, sat in front of Kudo Shinichi, and looked at him quietly.


    Kudo Shinichi lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Xin Yi, are you really Xin Yi?" Mao Lilan said.


    "Lan, I''m sorry." Kudo Shinichi said in silence.


    Mao Lilan got the answer, stopped staying, and stood up.


    "From today, I am Su Yujun''s girlfriend."


    Kudo Shinichi raised his head and looked at Mao Lilan, feeling a pain in his heart.


    Mao Lilan walked out the door, his face full of disappointment.


    Shinichi Kudo stretched out his hand, wanting to stay, but let it go.


    In his eyes, the kaleidoscope writing wheel flashed away.


    In the corridor outside the door.


    Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan.


    "Let''s go, Jun Su Yu, I want to go to the amusement park." Mao Lilan came to him, holding Su Yu''s arm.


    "Today is not a good time for a date. Let''s go another day. I want to go to the amusement park happily with you instead of looking disappointed." Su Yu said softly.


    "Sorry, I will adjust it soon." Mao Lilan bit her lip and said.


    "Idiot, no matter how long, I will wait for you." Su Yu said with her little hand.


    "Thank you." Mao Lilan said, leaning on Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "Are you really not going to let me save him?" Su Yu hesitated.


    Mao Lilan shook his head.


    "Okay, I understand." Su Yu patted her little head and walked outside the Metropolitan Police Department.


    The two arrived outside the Metropolitan Police Department. Su Yu was about to walk to the parking lot when he saw a woman wearing a motorcycle helmet, parked opposite the Metropolitan Police Department.


    The woman also saw Su Yu and Mao Lilan, she was taken aback for a moment, as if she understood something.


    "Lan, wait for me here." Su Yu whispered to Mao Lilan and walked towards the woman.


    The woman saw Su Yu walking towards her and took off her helmet.


    "Belmod, come to see Shinichi Kudo?" Su Yu said, looking at the woman.


    "He helped me once before, I just came to see his situation..."


    "I framed him and made him what he is now. The purpose is her. You guessed it the moment you saw us, right?" Su Yu said directly.


    Belmode was silent for a moment and nodded.


    "So, what are you going to do?" Su Yu looked at Belmode.


    "Since it''s what you did, then naturally I won''t interfere." Belmode said without hesitation.


    "Very well, you are very obedient. If I have time, I will reward you well." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Belmode flushed, she looked at Su Yu''s smile and naturally knew what the reward he was talking about.


    Su Yu turned and left. Belmode took a look at Mao Lilan, put on his helmet, and drove away on the motorcycle.


    She did not intend to help, because that would only help more and more, and the person she cared more about was Mao Lilan.


    Mao Lilan didn''t notice Belmode, sitting in Su Yu''s co-pilot seat and looking out the window.


    Su Yu carried Mao Lilan all the way to the Maori detective office and went upstairs with her.


    Mo Lilan opened the door and saw Moori Kogoro in the room at a glance. He was on the phone with a serious expression on his face.


    Upon seeing Molilan coming back, Kogoro Moori hung up and looked at Su Yu behind Molilan.


    "Lan, I heard about that detective boy..."


    "Dad, don''t mention him anymore. Let me introduce you. This is Su Yujun, the new infirmary doctor from our school." Mao Lilan interrupted Maori Kogoro and introduced.


    Mouri Kogoro stared at Su Yu closely.


    "When meeting for the first time, this is a meeting ceremony, please take care of it." Su Yu took out a bottle of red wine and put it on the table.


    Mouri Kogoro looked down at the bottle of red wine, then took a deep look at Su Yu.


    "Please sit down."


    "I''m going to make tea." Mao Lilan walked to the kitchen.


    Su Yu sat opposite Mouri Kogoro.


    "About you, I just finished listening to Officer Mumu, do you really like Ran?" Mouri Kogoro said directly.


    "Yes, I like classmate Mao Lilan." Su Yu nodded.


    "It is not easy to marry my daughter." Mouri Kogoro looked at Su Yu.


    "Fill it in, how about it?" Su Yu took out the check and pushed it in front of Kogoro Mouri.


    Mouri Kogoro didn''t even look at it, and tore up the check.


    "Don''t test me, Mr. Su Yu."


    "It really deserves to be Mr. Maori. Then I''ll just say that as long as Xiaolan wants, I can pick the stars in the sky and give them to her." Su Yu said one word.

 677 Chapter 677 The Disaster of Yusaku Kudo

    When Mouri Kogoro heard Su Yu''s words, he was silent for a few seconds.


    To be honest, Kudo Shinichi and Su Yu are completely different.


    Even if Yusaku Kudo is a world-class writer, he is no better than Su Yu.


    He was a figure standing at the highest level. According to normal circumstances, it would be impossible for Mao Lilan to come into contact with Su Yu for almost a lifetime.


    "Mr. Maori, are there any questions?" Su Yu asked.


    "As long as Lan''s mother agrees, I have no other opinion." Mouri Kogoro said slowly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Maori. I assure you that I will never hurt Xiaolan and will not expose her to any danger." Su Yu smiled.


    "As long as Lan likes you, it''s enough. As a father, I am too dereliction of duty." Kogoro Mouri sighed.


    "You used to be a good police officer, but now you are also a good detective. This is my business card. If there is anything difficult, I can help you solve it." Su Yu took out a business card and handed it to Kogoro Mouri .


    Kogoro Mori carefully put away the business card.


    The weight of this business card is definitely not worth buying.


    With Su Yu''s help, things like Kudo Shinichi''s this time can also be easily resolved.


    Mo Lilan walked out carrying the hot tea and placed it in front of Su Yu and Mo Li Kogoro.


    Su Yu drank hot tea and chatted with Moori Kogoro for a few minutes before leaving the Moori detective office.


    As soon as Su Yu left, Mouri Kogoro looked at Molilan.


    "Dad, I went upstairs to rest. Don''t mention anything about Shinichi. We don''t have any relationship anymore." Mao Lilan smiled reluctantly and left the office.


    Mouri Kogoro looked at the closed door and was silent.


    He remained doubtful about Kudo Shinichi''s affairs, because he did not believe that Kudo Shinichi was such a person, but he dared not say anything when the evidence was conclusive.


    ...


    night.


    As the Kudo Shinichi incident was declared by the Metropolitan Police Department as conclusive, all news media began to report.


    The former high school student of a famous detective is now being arrested for this kind of thing, which makes people embarrassed.


    Far away in Osaka, a certain high school student looked at the report of the Kudo Shinichi incident with a face full of disbelief.


    How could Shinichi Kudo do such a thing?


    "Kudo, I don''t believe you are such a person."


    He got up and got up and called his father.


    The Kudo Shinichi incident is not only the detectives, but also his fans. Police officers everywhere are also concerned.


    After learning the inside story of the Kudo Shinichi incident, the young man fell silent.


    "Hiraji, if you have any questions, please investigate it yourself. To be honest, I don''t believe that Kudo Shinichi is such a person." The middle-aged man on the phone reminded him.


    "Thank you dad." The young man smiled.


    It must take time to investigate the Kudo Shinichi incident, so...


    "Dad, I want to transfer to Tokyo, Didan High School."


    "No problem, I will let He Ye Ye transfer schools with you, remember to take good care of her."


    The young man was taken aback, he went to investigate Kudo Shinichi''s affairs, and what did Ye do?


    ...


    the other side.


    In an ordinary residence.


    A high school student who looked like Shinichi Kudo watched the news and frowned.


    This Kudo Shinichi who fought with him is such a person?


    "Sure enough, people shouldn''t look good."


    ...


    Suzuki''s house.


    Suzuki Sonoko learned of the Kudo Shinichi incident and immediately called Moriran.


    However, the person who answered the call was Kogoro Mouri.


    "Has Lan rested? What? Su Yujun sent Lan home? I see, all right." Suzuki Yuanzi hung up the phone with a complicated expression.


    Sure enough, Su Yu''s goal was Mao Lilan.


    Suzuki Sonoko looked out the window with complicated eyes.


    ...


    Rice Flower Hotel, top floor.


    In Yusaku Kudo''s room.


    He made several phone calls, but failed to get through, making his heart sink.


    Could it be that the other party has already begun to act?


    "Ting Bell" a phone rang.


    Yusaku Kudo looked at the strange call and answered.


    "Kudo Yukiko is here with me. If you don''t want her to have an accident, you''d better come over to me now, Yusaku Kudo." A changed voice sounded.


    "Where?" Yusaku Kudo did not appear flustered, but rather calm.


    "There is a taxi waiting for you downstairs, and will bring you to me." The person on the other side of the phone finished speaking and hung up.


    Yusaku Kudo got up and walked outside. He didn''t intend to tell Officer Megure, because he knew it was useless.


    Going downstairs, Yusaku Kudo saw a taxi at a glance.


    He sat in the back of the taxi and said nothing.


    The taxi driver did not speak either, and drove him all the way to an abandoned warehouse.


    Yusaku Kudo walked into the abandoned warehouse, looked at the people in front of him, and stayed for a while.


    The young man dressed in white smiled at Yusaku Kudo.


    "Kid the thief?" Yusaku Kudo couldn''t believe it.


    "The answer is correct, but there is no reward."


    Kai thief Kidd snapped his fingers.


    Then Yusaku Kudo felt a pain in the back of his head and fell to the ground.


    Gin looked at the fallen Kudo Yusaku, took out a capsule, and fed it to Kudo Yusaku.


    Yusaku Kudo curled up in pain, and the change began.


    Gin looked at Kudo Yusaku''s changes, and he couldn''t believe it, looking at the capsule in his hand.


    "If you take it, you will die. Yusaku Kudo is a special existence, like the protagonist in the story, so he will not die." Su Yu looked at Yusaku Kudo, who was getting smaller.


    After taking the capsule for a few minutes, Yusaku Kudo became a child.


    "Next, what should I do?" Gin asked.


    "You two go first, he didn''t see you two." Su Yu smiled slightly, squatting in front of Kudo Yusaku, the kaleidoscope writing wheel opened.


    Yusaku Kudo''s eyes were dull for a moment.


    Su Yu got up and left, and things became interesting now.


    ...


    In the quiet warehouse, Yusaku Kudo woke up after an unknown period of time.


    He clutched his head, remembering what happened when he came.


    After receiving the call, he rushed here, but did not find Kudo Yukiko, but found that Kaito Kidd was talking to a man in black, and then he saw Kaito Kidd giving a box to the man in black.


    When he was observing carefully, he was attacked from behind, and the other party gave him a capsule, saying it was a new drug developed by the organization.


    Kudo Yusaku''s meeting ended, and his eyes were a little serious. Now, what should I do?


    He hesitated for a moment, took out his cell phone, and called Officer Mumu.


    As a result, when he spoke, he remembered that he had become a child.


    Fortunately, Officer Megumi knew that this was Yusaku Kudo''s call, and Yusaku Kudo could only change his words, saying that Yusaku Kudo asked him to come alone.


    Officer Mumu came to the warehouse without any doubt.


    He looked confused when he saw Yusaku Kudo getting smaller.


    "Sergeant Megome, I''ve been tricked, can you please do me a favor?" Yusaku Kudo said directly.


    "Huh?" Officer Mumu was stunned.


    "I was fed a capsule and it became like this. They thought I was dead. Now, I cannot act as Yusaku Kudo, I can only act in a new identity. If you don��t believe me, I can Proof." Kudo Yusaku said slowly.


    "How to prove?" Officer Mumu felt like he was listening to the story.


    "You can''t." Yusaku Kudo said lightly.


    Officer Mumu opened his mouth and believed him.

 678 Chapter 678-Black Feather Quick Dou Was Captured

    Takagi Shijia.


    "Takagi, this child is pleased to you." Officer Mumu said seriously.


    "Yes, Officer Megome." Takagi Shibuya felt a little awake, but he still saluted.


    The younger Kudo Yusaku looked at Takagi Shibuya, did not speak, and quietly thought about the future.


    Kudo Shinichi''s affairs can only be let go.


    The reason why he looked for Police Officer Mumu instead of Dr. A Li was because Su Yu lived near his home.


    He still had doubts about the matter of Kaito Kidd and the man in black, and even suspected that it was something arranged by Su Yu, and the purpose was to get rid of him.


    However, he didn''t have any evidence, and besides, now that he had become a kid, it was impossible to bring down Su Yu.


    "Sure enough, we still have to find out from the two men in black." Yusaku Kudo has a hunch that they are not ordinary organizations.


    Takagi Shibuya sent off Officer Meguro, and looked back at Yusaku Kudo who was silent. He hadn''t asked the child''s name yet.


    "That, what''s your name?" Takagi Shibu asked with an embarrassed expression.


    Yusaku Kudo raised his head and hesitated. At this time, he should have a new name.


    "My name is Edogawa Conan."


    ...


    When Officer Megome returned home, he had a headache about Kudo Yusaku''s affairs.


    He glanced at his sleeping wife and sat down at the low table.


    Kudo Yusaku didn''t tell him any useful information. He only knew about the two men in black, and he couldn''t investigate at all.


    Even if he wanted to help Yusaku Kudo, he was powerless.


    "Sergeant Mumu, what are you thinking?" A voice rang in front of him.


    Officer Mumu slowly raised his head, looking at Su Yu who was smiling in front of him, and the kaleidoscope in his eyes.


    "you��"


    "From now on, you are one of my staff, code name, Sakura." Su Yu''s kaleidoscope writing wheel turned.


    Officer Mumu''s eyes were dull.


    "Yes, Master Su Yu."


    "Very well, then, I''ll leave first. You should stare at him about Kudo Yusaku." Su Yu got up and disappeared.


    Officer Mumu came back to his senses with a complicated expression. As a member of that organization, where should he go?


    ...


    early morning.


    In front of an ordinary residence.


    Four men in black came to the door, and the man in black knocked on the door.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    The yawning black feather fought fast, staring at the four men in black in front of the door, for a moment.


    "Excuse me, are you?"


    "Kid the thief, come with us." The man in black said lightly.


    Kuroba''s pupils shrank, how did the other party know his identity?


    "What are you talking about? I''m just an ordinary high school student..."


    "Throw the playing cards in your hand on the ground, I don''t want to break your arm." The man in black took the lead and glanced at Kuroba Kaidoo''s hand.


    Kuroba quickly stiffened, did the opponent even observe his movements?


    "Go in and search for things." The black man who took the lead continued.


    Kuroba Kuaito didn''t move, he didn''t believe that the other party could find out what was stolen.


    Two men in black walked into the room, and after a while, there was a sound of smashing in the room.


    Kuroba Kuaito had a bad premonition in his heart.


    In the house next door.


    Nakamori Yinzo, who was eating breakfast, frowned when he heard the sound coming from the next door.


    "What is Kuaidou guy doing?" Aoko Nakamori went out.


    When she saw the black man in front of Kuroba Kuaidou''s house, she was stunned. What''s the situation?


    "What''s wrong? Qingzi?" After eating breakfast, Nakamori Ginzo came to his daughter''s side.


    "Dad, look." Aoko Nakamori pointed to the man in black at the door of Kuroba Kuaidou''s house.


    Zhongsen Yinsan was taken aback for a moment, and then walked over.


    "Who are you guys who dared to break into other people''s houses in the morning and destroy other people''s things..."


    "Get off after you read it." The man in black threw a certificate to Zhongsen Yinsan.


    Nakamori Ginzo looked at the documents and couldn''t help but widen his eyes. How could Kuroba Kaido provoke them?


    "Um, is there any misunderstanding? He is just a child..."


    "Found it." Two men in black walked out of the room, holding the things stolen by Kaito Kidd in their hands.


    Nakamori Yinzo looked at one of them and felt a little unbelievable. Isn''t that the thing the Kaito Kidd stole?


    Wait, Kaito Kidd?Black feather fight?magician?


    He stared at Kuroba Kuaidou in amazement, wanted to ask something, but couldn''t say anything.


    Seeing this situation, Kuroba Kateto bowed his head.


    "Quick fight, you...you are..."


    "Black feather fight, no, Kaito Kidd, you are suspected of stealing a piece of confidential information, please come with us." The black man in the lead said coldly.


    "Kaidou is Kaito Kidd?" Aoko Nakamori couldn''t believe it, how could he be the Kaito Kidd?


    Kuroba Katoto looked at Aoko Nakamori''s expression, took a deep breath, and let out a smoke bomb.


    "I''m sorry." His words sounded from the smoke.


    Aoko Nakamori trembled, is Kuroba Kuaito really the Kaito Kidd?


    Kuroba turned around to escape, but was caught by a big hand.


    "Crack" there was a crisp sound.


    "Ah!" Kuroba called out in pain.


    "Fight!" Aoko Nakamori no longer hesitated and took a step forward.


    However, she was blocked by a hand.


    Nakamori Yinzo stretched out his hand and stood in front of Aoko Nakamori.


    "Dad?" Aoko Nakamori''s eyes were red.


    "You can''t go there, he is Kaito Kidd." Zhongsen Yin said in a deep voice.


    "But, fight..."


    "I will try my best to save his life." Nakamori Yinsan took a deep breath.


    His number one goal has always been Kaito Kidd, but he didn''t expect that the opponent turned out to be Kuroba Kuaito who lives next door to his house.


    She has a childhood sweetheart relationship with her daughter.


    The man in black grabbed Kuroba Kuaidou''s arm and threw him in front of Nakamori Ginzo.


    Aoko Nakamori looked at the painful Kuroba Kuaito, tears fell, trying to help him, but knew that he could not take a step forward.


    The two men in black took Kuroba Kuaito and walked towards a car.


    Zhongsen Yinsan quickly stopped the man in black who took the lead.


    "Excuse me, what will happen to him?"


    "Even if he doesn''t die, he can''t live." The man in black looked at Nakamori Ginzo and said.


    Zhongsen Yinsan is stunned, even if he is immortal, he can''t live?


    "Dad..." Aoko Nakamori looked sad.


    "I''ll go to the Metropolitan Police Department, you just wait for me here, don''t leave." Nakamori Yinsan gritted his teeth.


    Kuroba Kuaito is Kaito Kidd?How is this possible?Even if it was true, that wouldn''t allow him to be taken away by these people.


    The man in black watched Zhongsen Yinsan drive away and looked at Aoko Nakamori.


    Aoko Nakamori felt his gaze and took a step back in fear.


    "If you want to save him, go to Didan High School and find Master Su Yu. He is the person who is directly responsible for this matter." The man in black whispered the lead and turned away.


    Aoko Nakamori''s eyes lit up, remembering the names of Didan High School and Su Yu.

 679 679 Nakamori Aokos Help

    Take the tram all the way to Didan High School.


    Today is the weekend. Naturally, there are no students in Didan High School. Fortunately, there is an uncle on duty.


    Aoko Nakamori lied to be one of the students who liked Su Yu and wanted to give Su Yu a gift.


    The uncle on duty had no doubts. From the phone number left by Su Yu, he found Su Yu''s address and told Aoko Nakamori.


    She got the address, quickly took a taxi, and came to Su Yu''s house.


    On the way here, Aoko Nakamori also bought very expensive dim sum as a meeting gift.


    "Ding Dong" Aoko Nakamori pressed the doorbell.


    Not long after, a woman in a long skirt walked out and was taken aback when she saw Aoko Nakamori.


    "Um, I''m here to find Mr. Su Yu, does he live here?" Aoko Nakamori saluted.


    "Su Yu-kun lives here, who are you from him?" Suzuki Ayako looked at Aoko Nakamori carefully.


    "I...I have one thing. I want Mr. Su Yu to help. My friend was taken away by Mr. Su Yu''s men." Aoko Nakamori felt the other person''s gaze and explained.


    "That''s it, please come in, Su Yujun is drinking coffee in the courtyard." Suzuki Ayako smiled and opened the door.


    "Thank you, this is my meeting gift." Aoko Nakamori was happy, and passed the snack in her hand to Ayako Suzuki.


    "Come with me." Suzuki Ayako smiled slightly and led her to the courtyard.


    Aoko Nakamori looked at Su Yu in the courtyard. He was holding a book and was watching.


    "Su Yujun, this girl has something to do with you, as if someone under you arrested her friend." Suzuki Ayako whispered.


    "Oh?" Su Yu looked up at Aoko Nakamori upon hearing this.


    "Hello, I am Aoko Nakamori..."


    "I know you, Nakamori Aoko, Nakamori Ginzo''s daughter, Kuroba Kuaidou''s girlfriend?" Su Yu interrupted her.


    "How do you know?" Aoko Nakamori couldn''t believe it.


    Su Yu didn''t speak, but looked at Ayako Suzuki.


    Suzuki Ayako understood Su Yu''s meaning and left.


    Su Yu watched Ayako Suzuki leave, his eyes fell on Aoko Nakamori, and looked at her.


    Aoko Nakamori was a little shy by Su Yu, but did not escape.


    "Before the arrest of Hei Yu Kuaidou, I investigated the people around him." Su Yu said simply.


    "That''s the case. So, what do you do with him?" Aoko Nakamori stared at Su Yu.


    "Hei Yu Kuaidou''s greatest value is his stealing ability. If he is unwilling to cooperate with us, then he will no longer be able to walk and steal things in the future." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "This...even if he is Kaito Kidd, you can''t treat him like this, right?" Aoko Nakamori couldn''t help but say.


    "We can treat him like this. You still don''t know who I am? Take a look." Su Yu handed his ID to Aoko Nakamori.


    Aoko Nakamori looked at the ID, her face changed slightly.


    Even if she was an ordinary high school student, she had heard of the existence of Su Yu''s identity.


    They have high powers and can decide most things, and the people they investigate will eventually disappear from people''s sight.


    They are mysterious and powerful, and there is almost no one who can command them.


    Su Yu drank coffee and looked at Aoko Nakamori.


    "Can you not hurt him? I am willing to do anything for you, as long as you don''t hurt him." Aoko Nakamori pleaded.


    "I''m just waiting for your words." Su Yu smiled.


    Aoko Nakamori was taken aback.


    "Detain Hei Yu Kuaidou temporarily, don''t hurt him, wait for my order." Su Yu said while holding the phone.


    "Yes." A voice came from the phone.


    Aoko Nakamori stared at Su Yu blankly, with a bold guess in her heart.Isn''t his purpose for Kuroba to fight, but her?


    "I am a very simple person, and I like to do some nasty things, such as breaking up a couple. You said you are willing to do anything for the safety of Kuroba, right?" Su Yu smiled and looked at it. Aoko Nakamori.


    "Yes." Aoko Nakamori bit her lip and said.


    "Very well, it''s really touching. I believe he will be able to feel your feelings for Kuroba Kuaito. From today on, you will be my maid, how about it? As long as you promise me, I can avoid it. The death crime of going to Black Feather to fight fast, let him live." Su Yu stretched out his hand and held Aoko Nakamori''s small hand.


    "I... I promise you." Aoko Nakamori shrank her hand.


    "My maid is in charge of a little bit more work. Many of these things are in the responsibility of my girlfriend. You should understand what I mean?" Su Yu lightly kissed Aoko Nakamori''s little hand.


    Aoko Nakamori''s eyes were a little desperate, but she nodded.


    "Then go and change the maid outfit. I look forward to your performance at work. If you perform well enough, even if you let Kuroba Kaidoo, it won''t be a problem." Su Yu stood up, and Aoko Nakamori Said in the ear.


    Aoko Nakamori lowered her head.


    Su Yu smiled and left.


    A maid came to Aoko Nakamori.


    "Please follow me, I will teach you to be a good maid."


    Aoko Nakamori looked at the woman, followed her silently, and walked into the villa.


    ...


    Su Yu left the villa.


    What happened to Aoko Nakamori was within the plan for him, but it was a little earlier.


    Now Shinichi Kudo has been sentenced and it will take ten years to atone for the crime.


    Kudo Yusaku''s whereabouts are unknown, and Kudo Yukiko has no news.


    Su Yu knew Kudo Yukiko''s whereabouts, but was not ready to catch her now, because that would be too boring.


    He took the car to a law firm, went upstairs and knocked on the door.


    It was a black-haired woman who opened the door. She saw Su Yu with some doubts in her eyes.


    "Excuse me, what do you want?"


    "I''m looking for lawyer Fei Yingli, I am Mao Lilan''s current boyfriend, Su Yu." Su Yu said directly.


    "Are you Xiaolan''s boyfriend? Please come in. Attorney Fei Yingli has something to go out. You should wait for her in the office first. I''ll pour you tea." The woman heard that it was Mao Lilan''s boyfriend, her face was full Smile.


    "Okay, thank you." Su Yu walked into Fei Yingli''s office and sat on the sofa.


    The woman poured a cup of tea and made a simple introduction.


    Her name is Kuriyama Midori, and she is the secretary of Fei Yingri. She came here to work because of her worship of Fei Yingri.


    "So, it seems that Lawyer Fei Yingli is indeed very good." Su Yu drank the tea ceremony.


    "Lawyer Fei Yingri has been a lawyer for so long and has never failed once. He is a model in the legal profession, coupled with a beautiful and charming appearance, and a gentle and kind character..."


    "Miss Lishan is also very beautiful." Su Yu looked at her and said.


    "Thank you for your compliment, Su Yujun." Li Shanlu said with a red face.


    "If it wasn''t for Lan''s lovely girlfriend, I would definitely pursue Miss Lishan." Su Yu joked.


    Kuriyama''s face was green and red, and some did not know how to answer.

 680 Chapter 680 Concubine Yinglis Office

    In Fei Yingli''s office.


    Su Yu was drinking tea and chatting with Li Shanlu.


    Li Shanlu was a little shy listening to Su Yu''s praise to her.


    When she was in college, she always focused on her studies. She came here after graduating from college and served as Fei Yingli''s secretary.


    Not to mention the experience of love, even ordinary friends, there are not many.


    Su Yu saw this at a glance.


    Kuriyamalu lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking, and didn''t even notice Su Yu''s approach.


    When she raised her head and found Su Yu in front of her, she was startled, and subconsciously stepped back and fell to the ground.


    Su Yu stretched out his hand, took her slender waist, and caught her.


    Kuriyama-green''s mind went blank and his face flushed.


    "Miss Lishan, you are so beautiful." Su Yu whispered, slowly approaching Lishan Green.


    Li Shanlu watched Su Yu approaching, wanted to refuse him, and hesitated. Seeing Su Yu''s handsome appearance, she felt like a deer bumping into her heart.


    When Su Yu''s kiss fell, she quickly closed her eyes.


    A sweet feeling rose from my heart, and a flush of Kuriyama''s green little face appeared.


    Suddenly, she felt Su Yu''s irregular queen.


    Kuriyama Green''s face flushed, and he struggled slightly, but it didn''t work.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the smile on Su Yu''s face, warm and gentle, as if she was saying that everything was given to him.


    Su Yu looked at Li Shanlu who closed his eyes again in his arms, unceremoniously.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Kuriyama Green finished his clothes, and the blush on his face had not faded.


    She only remembered at this time that Su Yu was Mao Lilan''s boyfriend.


    "Are you worried about me and Xiaolan?" Su Yu looked at Lishan Green.


    "Well, Su Yujun, can today''s matter be treated as never happened?" Li Shanlu whispered, she did not want to destroy the relationship between Su Yu and Mao Lilan.


    "No." Su Yu refused Li Shanlu without hesitation, and pulled her into his arms.


    "Then what shall we do?" Kuriyamalu worried.


    "This is my identity." Su Yu took out his ID and opened it for Li Shanlu to take a look.


    Li Shanlu looked at Su Yu''s ID, and couldn''t believe it.


    "I fell in love with Miss Lishan at first sight. I don''t want others to know about our affairs." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Lishan''s green eyes are complicated, doesn''t it mean that she has the kind of relationship with Su Yu?


    "I want to be with Miss Lishan forever, okay?" Su Yu hugged her and said.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend yet, so as long as we don''t let Xiaolan know about our relationship..."


    "You will also be my one in the future, don''t want to run away, do you understand?" Su Yu raised her chin with a smile on his face.


    Li Shanlu looked at Su Yu''s smile and nodded uncontrollably.


    She felt that she also fell in love with Su Yu at first sight, and it was the kind that she would never forget.


    "I will arrange a house nearby for you as our home..."


    "No, Jun Su Yu."


    "If you refuse me, next time, I will come here directly to find you, and then..."


    "I promise you."


    "That''s right." Su Yu looked at the well-behaved Lishan Green and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    Kuriyama Green lowered his head, feeling very happy.


    "Attorney Fei Yingli is downstairs, you can go to the bathroom outside and stay for some time. Otherwise, she will see the blush on your face and instantly know what happened." Su Yu reminded.


    "Yeah." Kuriyamalu walked outside the door without any doubt.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers, and the room instantly became very clean, and the smell disappeared.


    Not long after, the door opened sounded.


    A woman in professional attire appeared at the door.


    The long brown hair was curled up, the white and flawless features, and a pair of glasses just added a little charm.


    The purple professional attire perfectly sets off her figure.


    This is an impeccable beauty.


    Her name is Fei Yingli.


    "Are you?" Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu sitting on the sofa and looked at him suspiciously.


    "When we first met, lawyer Fei Yingli, my name is Su Yu, and I am Xiaolan''s boyfriend." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Lan''s boyfriend?" Fei Yingli frowned.


    Kudo Shinichi has just entered, and Mao Lilan has a new boyfriend?


    "I am the school doctor of Didan High School, and at the same time, this is my business card." Su Yu handed Fei Yingli a business card.


    Fei Yingli took the business card, her pupils shrank, raised her head, and took a deep look at Su Yu.


    "You have such a high status, Xiaolan shouldn''t be worthy of you, right?"


    "Xiaolan is a pure and kind girl. I like her very much. Mr. Maori has already agreed to this matter. Today, I came to lawyer Fei Yingli to ask for your consent." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "That''s the case. In your capacity, even if I disagree, I am afraid I can''t refuse it?" Fei Yingli pushed his glasses.


    "Of course you can refuse." Su Yu smiled and looked at Fei Yingli.


    "If Xiaolan likes you, I will agree with you. However, you have to promise me that you must never hurt her before she graduates." Fei Yingli said seriously.


    "How could I hurt Xiaolan? Thank you for your understanding, Lawyer Fei Yingli." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "You should understand what I mean by injury." Fei Yingli and Su Yu shook hands.


    "I don''t quite understand. I hope you can make it clear what the specifics are." Su Yu held Fei Yingli''s small hand and chuckled lightly.


    Fei Yingli struggled, feeling that Su Yu would not let go, her face was cold.


    "Please let go."


    "What if I don''t let it go?" Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Then I will be rude to you." Fei Yingli''s eyes were full of warning.


    "I know that Attorney Fei Yingli knows how to do judo, I wonder if you can let me see it?" Su Yu lowered his head and kissed her little hand lightly.


    Fei Yingli no longer endures, grabbing Su Yu''s arm, trying to give him a shoulder throw.


    However, she did not have that power at all.


    Su Yu held Fei Yingli''s slender waist with one hand, and blew a breath of heat in her ear.


    Fei Yingli''s face blushed, this is the first time she has been molested like this.


    "let me go!"


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli, I am a little bit moved by you." Su Yu whispered.


    "If you don''t let me go, I will let Lan know what kind of person you are." Fei Yingli said angrily.


    "Oh? Look at this photo." Su Yu took out a photo.


    Fei Yingli looked at the photo in Su Yu''s hand, her face white.


    "You and Mr. Maori have been separated for so long and haven''t found a second man. I thought that Lawyer Fei Yingli would not have that kind of thought. It seems that I think too much." Su Yu put away the photo.


    "How did you take it?" Fei Yingli clenched her small fist and said.


    "Don''t worry, I have only seen the video files, and the photos are also something I generated with my ability. No one else knows." Su Yu released his hand.

 681 Chapter 681 The Incident of Yoko Okino

    As soon as Su Yu let go, Fei Yingli was not polite and slapped her over.


    However, her palm passed directly through Su Yu''s head, as if it was through the air.


    Fei Yingli was not surprised, if Su Yu didn''t have any special abilities, then he would also be sorry for his identity.


    Sakura group, a special existence, specializes in solving supernatural events.


    There have been several supernatural incidents, all of which were solved by the Sakura group, making them very famous because they are the patron saint of this country.


    These are naturally what Su Yu put into people''s minds with unlimited reading.


    Because of this, his identity makes everyone jealous and dare not move him.


    Even if it is an ordinary member of the Sakura group, that is an existence that cannot be offended.


    "What do you want?" Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "It''s very simple, I can help you." Su Yu shrugged.


    Fei Yingli''s face was flushed, she didn''t need help for that kind of thing.


    "You really don''t need my help now. After a few days, you will naturally come to me. This is my business card. When you need help, please feel free to contact me. Although I am Xiaolan''s boyfriend, my The source of the abilities is very special, so this is something that can''t be helped." Su Yu put down his business card and disappeared.


    Fei Yingli looked at the business card left by Su Yu, hesitated, and put it away.


    She picked up the phone and wanted to call Mao Lilan. After thinking about it, she put the phone away again.


    If she stopped Su Yu, in case Su Yu really showed the picture to Mao Lilan, her image would be ruined.


    Su Yu was holding photos and video files. In this case, she couldn''t do anything.


    Want to sue Su Yu?That is impossible. The Sakura Group has a special existence and possesses a transcendent status. The Metropolitan Police Department will not accept such cases at all.


    "The soul is light!" Fei Yingli whispered.


    ...


    Su Yu left the Fei Yingli law firm and did not go home directly, but came to the Maori detective office.


    Upon arriving at the Maori detective office, Su Yu went directly upstairs, found Maorilan��s room, and opened the door.


    Mao Lilan, who was changing clothes, turned her head and saw that her face was flushed.


    "Sorry, I thought you didn''t wake up, and bothered you." Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, walked into the room, and closed the door.


    Mao Lilan blushed. At this time, shouldn''t Su Yu leave?Why would you walk into the room?


    "You change yours, I want to see the photo album when you were a kid." Su Yu turned his back to Mao Lilan and picked up a handful of photo albums.


    Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu, hesitated, and continued to change clothes.


    "When you were young, you were really cute." Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan in the album and said with a smile.


    "Really?" Mao Lilan came to Su Yu''s side.


    "Well, it''s even cuter now." Su Yu turned to look at Mao Lilan.


    Mao Lilan was a little shy by him and turned her head.


    As soon as he turned his head, Mao Lilan saw the photo on the table, a photo of her and Shinichi Kudo.


    She glanced at Su Yu, if Su Yu minded, she would put it away?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t mind this kind of thing. The former me did not break into your life, and the future me will create many happy memories with you." Su Yu noticed Mao Lilan and Kudo Shinichi Photo of her, holding her little hand.


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Mao Lilan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You''re welcome. Would you like to get out of my mind? Mr. Maori doesn''t seem to be at home, I called Shangyuanzi, let''s go to the amusement park together?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Well, trouble you." Mao Lilan nodded.


    "You changed your clothes just to go on a date with me?" Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan''s clothes.


    Mao Lilan''s face blushed and did not speak.


    "Xiaolan is really cute." Su Yu approached Mao Lilan and pecked her forehead.


    "Let''s go." Mao Lilan smiled.


    "Yeah." Su Yu walked toward the door.


    Mao Lilan locked the door, and the two were about to go downstairs when they saw a woman approaching.


    With long golden hair and delicate facial features, there is a sense of deliberate disguise in her dress.


    The woman stopped in front of the Maori detective agency.


    "Um, do you have anything to do?" Mao Lilan asked.


    The woman raised her head and looked at Mao Lilan and Su Yu in confusion.


    "My father is Kogoro Moori, are you looking for something to do with my father? Father went out today, sorry." Molilan apologized.


    "So, are you Mr. Maori''s daughter? It''s rude, I did find Mr. Maori something, but let''s forget it." The woman thought for a while.


    "Yoko Okino, a popular idol, right?" Su Yu said.


    "Do you know me?" Yoko Okino looked at Su Yu strangely. Now that he knows her, why is he acting so calmly?


    She is also a popular idol anyhow, it''s normal to be a little excited?


    "Xiaolan, it seems that the date is going to be a little late. Miss Yoko Okino, take us to your house. We can investigate on behalf of the Maori detective, or I will go to your house in this capacity." Su Yu took it out. After receiving the documents, Yoko Okino took a look.


    Looking at this document, Yoko Okino opened her mouth, a little bit unbelievable.


    She hesitated for a few seconds and nodded.


    "Then please."


    Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu''s certificate curiously, until Su Yu put it away.


    "I''ll tell you later." Su Yu smiled at her.


    ...


    Su Yu drove, Mo Lilan and Yoko Okino sat in the back of the car, all the way to the downstairs of her apartment.


    Yoko Okino brought the two to her room. When she opened the door, she screamed and fainted when she saw the person in the center of the room.


    Mao Lilan also turned pale in fright, but did not faint.


    "Xiao Lan, go call and inform Officer Mumu, I will support her." Su Yu reminded.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan hurriedly walked out of the room and called Officer Mumu.


    Su Yu supported Yoko Okino and looked at the corpse in the room. He was deeply impressed by this incident.


    Officer Mumu arrived very quickly, and he was already at the scene less than ten minutes after the call.


    Su Yu watched them start to inspect the room and investigate the corpse, but did not speak.


    Mao Lilan explained to Officer Mumu the reason for their coming here, and Officer Mumu nodded, expressing understanding.


    "Jun Su Yu, what do you think of this incident? It really was Yoko Okino''s hand?" Officer Mumu came to Su Yu and glanced at Yoko Okino.


    "Police officer, I was wronged, I don''t know anything." Yoko Okino explained.


    "This person died in your room, don''t you know anything?" Officer Mumu said with a stern face, he didn''t care what the other party was.


    "But, I really don''t know..."


    "Detective Mumu, he committed suicide." Su Yu said slowly.


    "What did you say?" Officer Mumu was stunned.


    Okino Yoko looked grateful.


    Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu''s profile, a little dazed, this confident look was exactly the same as him.

 682 Chapter 682 A Date With Mao Lilan

    "This man died in Yoko Okino''s room, but it doesn''t mean he was killed by Yoko Okino."


    "This is the evidence. The reason why the temperature in the room is so high is to melt the ice, and the traces on the floor don''t need me to say more?"


    "And this earring, it shouldn''t belong to Miss Yoko Okino. If you ask the owner of the earring to ask, the truth should come to light."


    Su Yu reasoned step by step, making Officer Mumu a little dazed, which was exactly the same as Kudo Shinichi.


    Soon, the owner of the earrings was brought in, who was also an idol like Yoko Okino. She came here to find the scandal of Yoko Okino.


    As a result, she was entangled by the dead man and frightened her to escape.


    And this dead man thought she was Yoko Okino and rejected him, so he committed suicide.


    Yoko Okino also confessed at this time that the other party was her boyfriend, but she had broken up.


    In the end, it was Yoko Okino''s agent who said the reason why Yoko Okino broke up with the man was because he had troubled it.


    Officer Mumu understood what was going on, sighed, and closed the team.


    Yoko Okino watched Officer Mumu leave and looked at Su Yu gratefully.


    "Thank you for your help. If it weren''t for you, I would definitely be regarded as a murderer."


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu finished speaking and stopped staying.


    Mao Lilan reacted and hurriedly caught up with Su Yu, his expression a bit complicated.


    "Su Yujun, are you also a detective?"


    "Unfortunately, I am not a detective." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then how do you know..."


    "Secret." Su Yu chuckled lightly, holding Mao Lilan''s little hand.


    Mao Lilan heard that Su Yu was unwilling to say, so she stopped asking.


    Su Yu called Suzuki Yuanzi and hurried to the amusement park.


    An hour later, Morilan and Suzuki Sonoko met in the amusement park.


    Suzuki Yuanzi didn''t mention the relationship between Mao Lilan and Su Yu, but just cared about Mao Lilan''s physical condition.


    When Mao Lilan said that there was no problem, she breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t want this best friend to continue to sink.


    Kudo Shinichi''s things have had results, and he has become a thing of the past.


    Now, since Su Yu already exists beside Mao Lilan, she can feel at ease.


    However, Suzuki Yuanzi glanced at Su Yu, she also liked Su Yu.


    "What''s wrong? Yuanzi?" Mao Lilan looked at Suzuki Yuanzi suspiciously.


    "No...nothing. Since Lan is ready, let''s go and have fun." Suzuki Soonko took Mao Lilan''s arm and walked forward.


    Su Yu looked at their backs, smiled, and followed them.


    In the amusement park, time flies quickly, with Suzuki Garden''s presence, and a little smile on Mao Lilan''s face.


    Su Yu could feel Suzuki Sonoko assisting the two of them, bringing them together.


    However, she dare not go in alone in a place like a haunted house.


    The two girls took Su Yu''s arm and walked into the haunted house.Su Yu walks very slowly, and can fully feel the pressure brought by the two girls.


    Suzuki Yuanzi hadn''t noticed at first, when she noticed that Su Yu''s footsteps were slow, her face flushed.


    Mao Lilan hadn''t noticed at all, she was very scared of this kind of place, and she held Su Yu''s arm without letting go.


    All the way to the outside of the haunted house, Mao Lilan breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, she noticed that Su Yu took Su Yu''s arm and walked all the way.


    Su Yu smiled at Mao Lilan, everything is silent.


    Mao Lilan''s face blushed slightly, let go of Su Yu''s arm, and lowered her head.


    Suzuki Sonoko looked at the interaction between the two, his eyes darkened.


    "Wait for me here, I''ll buy a drink."


    Su Yu watched Suzuki Yuanzi leave, came to a chair next to him, and sat down.


    Mao Lilan sat beside Su Yu, but was afraid to look at Su Yu''s expression.


    Su Yu gently held her little hand, causing Mao Lilan''s face to burn.


    "It seems that this is how Lan can accept it now."


    "I...I don''t mind..."


    "Really? Then I will stay in your room tonight?" Su Yu squeezed her little hand.


    Mao Lilan''s face was red, what should she do if Su Yu stayed in her room?


    "Just kidding, I have promised Lawyer Fei Yingli that I will never hurt you before you graduate. She also agreed to our relationship." Su Yu kissed Mao Lilan''s little hand lightly.


    "Really?" Mao Lilan was a little surprised.


    "Of course it is true. If you don''t believe it, you can call and ask." Su Yu smiled.


    "Forget it, I believe you." Mao Lilan smiled.


    "Lan is really gentle and kind." Su Yu slowly approached her.


    Mao Lilan''s neck shrank, and a flush of blush appeared on her face.


    Su Yu pecked her little cheek.


    Mao Lilan''s face was hot, her little hands pinched the corners of her clothes tightly.


    "How about today''s date?" Su Yu distanced herself from her.


    "Today''s date is very happy, thank you." Mao Lilan smiled sweetly.


    "That''s good, I hope Lan always looks happy. In this case, I just look at Lan''s appearance and I will feel very happy." Su Yu said warmly.


    Mao Lilan felt warm, hesitated, and took Su Yu''s arm.


    Su Yu noticed Mao Lilan''s small movements and didn''t say anything.


    When Suzuki Garden came back, Mao Lilan released Su Yu''s arm.


    ...


    lunch time.


    The restaurant in the mall.


    Suzuki Yuanzi and Mao Lilan had lunch and chatted happily. Su Yu didn''t understand the topic of girls and could only look at them.


    "By the way, when I walked into the mall just now, I seemed to see the crane machine in the game hall, Su Yujun, can you help Lan and me catch a doll?" Suzuki Sonoko said suddenly.


    "No problem." Su Yu glanced at the game hall downstairs.


    "Then let''s take a look at the clothes now. It just so happens that there is a boy like Su Yujun here. Let Su Yujun evaluate him, he should come to a different conclusion." Suzuki Yuanko said to Mao Lilan.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan glanced at Su Yu, with some expectations in her eyes. She didn''t know what kind of match Su Yu liked.


    The three of them left the restaurant, Suzuki Yuanzi dragged Mao Lilan to the clothing store, Su Yu followed the two girls into the store, so that the girls around were watching him.


    His handsome appearance, being stared at, is also normal.


    "Jun Su Yu is so charming, Lan, you have to catch Jun Su Yu well." Suzuki Yuanzi noticed that the girls around him were watching Su Yu, and said something in Mao Lilan''s ear.


    "I don''t know what Su Yujun likes..."


    "Stupid Lan, isn''t it easy? With your appearance, as long as you take the initiative, Su Yujun will definitely like you more." Suzuki Yuanzi hates iron for not being a steel track.


    "Be active? But..."


    Mao Lilan looked back at Su Yu, a little shy.


    "If you don''t take the initiative, there must be other girls acting." Suzuki Sonoko sighed.

 683 683 Miyamoto Yumi got into trouble

    In the clothing store.


    Morilan and Suzuki Sonoko are choosing clothes.


    Mao Lilan glanced at Su Yu from time to time, wanting to know what kind of girl he liked.


    The same is true for Suzuki Yuanzi, although she was about to give up, but in the end she still wanted to present the most beautiful side to Su Yu.


    Su Yu felt the sight of the two girls and came to Mao Lilan''s side.


    "Would you like to listen to my personal preferences?" Su Yu whispered.


    Mao Lilan blushed and nodded.


    "I like gentle, kind, innocent and conservative girls." Su Yu smiled.


    Mao Lilan blushed, is this talking about her?


    Suzuki Sonoko suddenly realized that he understood what clothes to choose, picked up a piece of clothing, and walked to the dressing room.


    Mao Lilan didn''t notice Suzuki Garden''s situation, but was struggling with what kind of clothes he should choose.


    Even if Su Yu gave a hint, she had some choice difficulties.


    Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan''s tangled appearance, leaned to her ear, and whispered.


    Upon hearing this, Mao Lilan glared at Su Yu in shame, chose a dress, and walked into another dressing room.


    Su Yu smiled, he was just telling the truth, no matter what Mao Lilan was wearing, he liked it very much.


    A few minutes passed.


    Su Yu came to the dressing room, waiting for the appearance of the two girls.


    At this moment, a black-haired woman walked out of the dressing room next to her, wearing a dress.


    The black-haired woman noticed Su Yu and frowned.


    "Hey, this is the dressing room. What are you doing here? Could it be..."


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth twitched, this is really someone standing here, the pot comes from the sky.


    "Yumi, what''s the matter?" A voice rang from the dressing room next to the black-haired woman, and a short-haired woman came out.


    "This young man is standing in front of the locker room, as if he has some thoughts." Miyamoto Yumi pointed to Su Yu, unceremoniously.


    "Huh?" Sato Miwako looked at Su Yu subconsciously, and when she saw Su Yu clearly, she was startled.


    Isn''t this a member of the Sakura group?


    "Hey, if you continue to stand here, don''t blame me..."


    Before Yumi Miyamoto could finish her sentence, Mikako Sato quickly covered her mouth with an embarrassing smile on her face.


    "Su Yujun, Yumi is so angry because her boyfriend let go of the pigeons. Please don''t mind."


    "Mikako Sato, you are Officer Mumu''s subordinate?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "Yes." Mikako Sato''s eyelids twitched, and she didn''t expect the other party to know herself.


    "Miyamoto Yumi, the person in the traffic class?" Die turned to look at Miyamoto Yumi.


    Miyamoto Yumi was a little nervous when he saw it. What Mikako Sato said just now obviously didn''t want her to get into trouble, but it seemed that she had already gotten into trouble.


    "I remember you." Su Yu said to Miyamoto Yumi.


    Miyamoto Yumi felt cold and fell into the arms of Mikako Sato.


    "Su Yu-kun, then let''s go first." Mikako Sato helped Yumi Miyamoto and paid and left as quickly as possible.


    Su Yu looked at the back of the two with a smile on his lips.


    Mikako Sato took Miyamoto Yumi away from the clothing store, only to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Miwako, shouldn''t I cause trouble, am I?"


    "Yumi, you did not cause trouble, but offended the person who should not be offended." Miwako Sato sighed.


    "Is that young man that good?" Miyamoto Yumi couldn''t believe it.


    "He is from the Sakura group." Mikako Sato said word by word.


    "..." Miyamoto Yumi was stunned.


    The cherry blossom group known as the guardian god?She actually said that the members of the Sakura group are the kind of people?


    Miyamoto Yume Sease was trembling, and if Su Yu was held accountable, she would be removed from all posts immediately.


    You know, disrespect to the members of the Sakura group is disrespect to the above, and Su Yu can make her disappear with a word.


    "Mikako, what...what to do?" Miyamoto Yumi looked at Sato Mikako pitifully.


    "I don''t know either." Mikako Sato shook her head.


    She didn''t know whether Su Yu would be held accountable, because she didn''t know who Su Yu was.


    "Anyway, I''ll call and ask Officer Mumu first, don''t worry." Mikako Sato thought for a while.


    "Well, Mikako, please." Miyamoto Yumi stared at Mikako Sato.


    Mikako Sato took out his cell phone and called Officer Megure.


    "Sato? What''s the matter?" Officer Megure answered the phone soon.


    "Police Officer Megumi, there is one thing I want to ask about the Sakura group. If someone framed a member of the Sakura group, what kind of punishment would they be punished?" Sato Mikako said cautiously.


    "It depends on whether the other party will pursue it or not. If the other party pursues it, even my position will be replaced." Officer Mumu thought for a while.


    Upon hearing this, Miyamoto Yumi was stunned, it was over, this time was really over.


    "Okay, Officer Megume, I''m bothering you." Mikako Sato didn''t expect the punishment to be so severe, and looked at Miyamoto Yumi with worry.


    "Oh, yes, Sato. Regarding Su Yu-kun''s matter, he is likely to set up a department in the Metropolitan Police Department. As the new leader of the Sakura Group, Su Yu-kun, even the person above, dare not take it lightly If you offend, you must be careful. If you offend Jun Su Yu, then it is not a question of not resigning." Police Officer Mumu warned.


    "..." Miyamoto Yumi, team leader?The new head of the Sakura team?


    "Yes." Mikako Sato replied with difficulty, and hung up the phone.


    Miyamoto Yumi sat on the ground, feeling that life had lost hope and offended the new leader of the Sakura team. Can she still live?


    If her superiors knew about this, maybe they would let her go home and stay?


    "Miwako, I...should I find a rope, then...then..."


    "Don''t be stupid, I''ll accompany you to apologize to him. Even the new leader of the Sakura team, you can''t use your rights indiscriminately. Don''t worry." Mikako Sato looked at Yumi Miyamoto''s tearful face and smiled reluctantly. .


    In fact, she knew very well in her heart that no one dared to stop what the Sakura team wanted to do.


    "Mikako! You are my best friend for life!" Yumi Miyamoto hugged Mikako Sato with a touched expression on her face.


    Mikako Sato felt the strange look in the passers-by, with a silent expression on her face.


    With Sato Miwako''s encouragement, Miyamoto Yumi also cheered up a little.


    "Mikako, what shall we do now?" Miyamoto Yumi asked.


    "Let''s follow him, he shouldn''t come alone, after all, that shop is a women''s clothing store..."


    "Wait, Miwako, maybe he''s a young woman in dress."


    "..." Sato Mikako.


    "You mean, did he come with his girlfriend?" Yumi Miyamoto smirked.


    "Yes, as long as he and his girlfriend are separated, we can go and apologize. If he doesn''t forgive you, we can also ask his girlfriend to persuade him through his girlfriend." Sato Mikako whispered.


    "Mikako, you are so smart!" Miyamoto Yumi''s eyes lit up.

 684 Chapter 684 Suzuki Gardens Surprise

    In the clothing store.


    Su Yu looked at the Suzuki Garden who walked out and was taken aback.


    This is Sonoko Suzuki with his headband down.


    When Suzuki Soonko put down her headband, her temperament instantly changed.


    Short brown hair, exquisite facial features, without the seal of the headband, his appearance instantly rose.


    A pure white dress made her somewhat elegant, completely unlike the unrestrained eldest lady before.


    "How...how?" Su Yu watched Suzuki Yuanzi, a little nervously.


    "Hey." Su Yu sighed.


    Suzuki Sonoko''s eyes darkened. Sure enough, is it strange for her to match this way?


    "If I found out that you are so cute earlier, I would choose to make a marriage contract with you." Su Yu came to her and said.


    "Huh?" Suzuki Yuanzi raised his head, a little unbelievable, what did Su Yu just say?


    "Your headband has sealed your appearance. You are as beautiful as Xiaolan now." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted Suzuki Yuanzi''s head.


    "Really...really?" Suzuki Sonoko said excitedly.


    "Fake." Su Yu smiled.


    Suzuki Yuanko feels a bit regretful, sure enough, is it still not as good as Xiaolan?


    "Look carefully, you are a little cuter than Xiaolan now." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Suzuki Sonoko''s face instantly turned red.


    Su Yu smiled and distanced herself from her.


    Mao Lilan also changed clothes and walked out.


    She is also in a white dress, but unlike Suzuki Sonoko, she is slightly pure and simple.


    "The garden is so beautiful!" Mao Lilan said in surprise.


    "Yes...Is it? I think orchid is more beautiful." Suzuki Sonoko said modestly.


    "Jun Su Yu, what do you say?" Mao Lilan smiled and looked at Su Yu.


    "I think you two are as beautiful as a pair of good sisters." Su Yu praised.


    "Look, what Su Yujun said." Mao Lilan said to Suzuki Yuanzi.


    Suzuki Yuanzi''s face was a little hot, remembering what Su Yu had just said in her ear, which made her afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "The clothes have been selected, then go to the game hall downstairs. I have already paid for it. You can leave in your clothes." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Jun Su Yu, that..."


    "Lan, let''s dress like this and leave." Suzuki Soonko took Mao Lilan''s arm and walked outside the store.


    Su Yu looked at the two girls with a smile, and then glanced at the corner outside the window. Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto were staring at them.


    Suzuki Yuanzi took Mo Lilan a step forward, naturally because she knew what Mo Lilan was about to say.


    "Lan, Su Yujun is not short of money. If you want to return it to him, give him the same gift. This is useful instead of rejecting his kindness. In that case, it will only disappoint him. Understand?" Suzuki Sonoko whispered.


    "But, we just determined the relationship..."


    "Stupid Lan, because of this, you can''t refuse Su Yujun''s kindness. If you refuse, he will think you can''t let it go, understand?" Suzuki Soonko reminded.


    "So, I understand, thank you Yuanzi." Mao Lilan suddenly realized.


    "No thanks. As Lan''s best friend, I accepted this dress for granted." Suzuki Sonoko joked, she is not short of money at all.


    Mao Lilan looked back at Su Yu who was following him and smiled sweetly.


    The three came to the game hall downstairs.


    Su Yu is no stranger to the claw machine, and only exchanged two game coins.


    "Jun Su Yu, have you played this?" Suzuki Yuanzi looked at the skilled Su Yu.


    "Played before, what dolls you want, I will get you what dolls." Su Yu believed.


    "Really? Then I want that cat." Suzuki Sonoko''s face was happy, this is the date she wants as a souvenir gift.


    Although this is Su Yu''s date with Mao Lilan, she also had a good time.


    "I am the same as the garden." Mao Lilan looked at it.


    Suzuki Sonoko felt warm when he heard Maori Lan''s words.


    She chose the nearest one because she didn''t want to embarrass Su Yu, and Mao Lilan chose the same one as her, because she didn''t want her to feel a sense of distance.


    The protagonist of this date is her and Su Yu, but she didn''t mind Suzuki Yuanko, but because of Suzuki Yuanko''s existence, she would be so happy.


    Su Yu looked at the two girls, and put a game coin in.


    The cat puppet that Suzuki Soonko wanted fell off.


    "So awesome!" Suzuki Sonoko said in surprise.


    The same is true for Mao Lilan, she didn''t expect Su Yu to succeed in one shot.


    The second time, it went smoothly.


    Su Yu gave the exact same cat puppets to Mao Lilan and Suzuki Yuanzi.


    Suzuki Soonko held the cat puppet, and when he decided to go back, put it next to her pillow.


    Mao Lilan looked at the cat puppet and carefully put it away.


    Now that I''m in the game hall, I have to take photos of my photos.


    Suzuki Yuanzi took Mao Lilan and took a picture, then Su Yu came in, and the three of them took a picture.


    "Yuanzi, you and Su Yujun also take one?"


    "No, Su Yujun is Lan''s boyfriend. If I shoot with Su Yujun, Lan will definitely eat my jealousy." Suzuki Yuanzi waved his hand.


    "It''s okay, I won''t be so stingy, so I decided." Mao Lilan finished speaking and went out.


    Suzuki Yuanzi''s face flushed, and he glanced at Su Yu beside him.


    Su Yu stretched out his hand and directly pulled Suzuki Yuanzi into his arms.


    Suzuki Yuanzi''s heartbeat accelerated, leaning against Su Yu''s arms, almost fainted happily.


    Su Yu took the opportunity to take a picture.


    Then, he lowered his head as if he was about to kiss her.


    Suzuki Yuanzi looked at Su Yu who was close at hand, and quickly lowered his head.


    "Yuanzi, do you like me?" Su Yu whispered.


    Suzuki Sonoko nodded, then shook his head again.


    Su Yu looked at her shy and hesitant look, raised Suzuki Yuanzi''s chin, and slowly lowered his head.


    Suzuki Sonoko was stunned.


    Mao Lilan was still outside, so Su Yu dared to do so, wouldn''t he be afraid that Mao Lilan would find out?


    However, before she had time to think about it, she felt Su Yu''s irregular hands.


    Suzuki Yuanzi was extremely ashamed, leaning against Su Yu''s arms, there was no resistance at all.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu looked at Suzuki Yuanzi who was blushing and smiled.


    Suzuki Sonoko thought about what had happened just now, the more he thought about it, the more shy he got.


    When the two went out, they found that Maurilan was playing a fighting game and didn''t care about the situation here.


    "This is the secret of the two of us. Don''t tell Lan. In the future, don''t dress up too frivolous. I like you like this." Su Yu lowered his voice.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Sonoko was a little happy.


    Su Yu said that, it means that he has accepted her.


    As for the marriage contract between Su Yu and her sister, she didn''t care. Since her parents let her approach Su Yu from the beginning, there must be a reason.


    Now that he has such a good relationship with Su Yu, it must be very beneficial to the family.


    As for Morilan, Suzuki Sonoko can only say sorry in the bottom of her heart.


    Su Yu watched Suzuki Yuanzi agree and came to Mao Lilan''s side with her.

 685 Chapter 685 Su Yu vs. Mao Lilan

    The setting sun, in front of the mall.


    Suzuki Sonoko waved to the two of them and left in the car.


    Mao Lilan watched Suzuki Yuanzi leave and looked at Su Yu beside him.


    The three of them played in the game hall for a long time, and Su Yu was also proficient in game consoles, especially in battle games. In the entire game hall, no one had ever played Su Yu.


    "Jun Su Yu, have you learned to fight?"


    "I not only learned fighting, but also judo and taekwondo." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then can you..."


    "If you want to fight with me, if you lose, you will promise me one thing, if you win, I will promise you one thing." Su Yu said directly.


    "Well, let''s go then." Mao Lilan wanted to know Su Yu''s strength.


    "Lan, you are still wearing a skirt." Su Yu kindly reminded him.


    Only then did Mao Lilan react, her face flushed.


    "I don''t mind if you compete with me like this, but I''m worried that others will see it, so let''s go home." Su Yu took Mao Lilan''s little hand.


    Mao Lilan''s face was reddened, without saying anything, and Su Yu walked towards the house.


    Miwako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto walked out of the mall and looked at the back of the two.


    "They should be going home, so if you follow them, you should be able to know the location of Su Yujun''s house. Yumi, you go to buy more expensive snacks and red wine, I will follow them, and when Lanjiang leaves, we will visit. "Mikako Sato thought for a while.


    "Well, trouble you, Mikako, I will buy it now." Miyamoto Yumi nodded.


    Sato Miwako followed Su Yu and Mo Lilan all the way, Mo Lilan naturally did not find, Su Yu did, and did not stop.


    Until he followed Su Yu to a place not far from his home, Sato Mikako glanced at the Kudo house opposite, and was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Yu lived here.


    Seeing Su Yu walked into the house, Mikako Sato quickly called Miyamoto Yumi.


    ...


    Mao Lilan followed Su Yu into the living room and saw Ayako Suzuki, a little nervous.


    Suzuki Ayako saw Mao Lilan and smiled at her without saying anything.


    Su Yu came upstairs, glanced at Aoko Nakamori who was wearing a maid costume, and ignored her.


    Aoko Nakamori hurriedly bowed, this is the etiquette as a maid.


    Mao Lilan looked at Aoko Nakamori, feeling a little familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    Su Yu noticed the look in Mao Lilan''s eyes and wanted to make a point. You look exactly the same as Aoko Nakamori.


    He opened a room, which was the place where Mao Lilan had rest last time, and it was also the room he left for Mao Lilan.


    "The karate suit is in the closet. Don''t worry about me peeking. I''ll go to the backyard and wait for you." Su Yu smiled at Mao Lilan and left.


    Mao Lilan blushed, closed the door, and came to the closet.


    When she opened the closet and saw the karate suit inside, she couldn''t believe it.


    The karate uniforms here are all styles worn by her, which shows how hard the preparers are.


    Maurilan chose the karate suit he wore in the recent competition and quickly changed his clothes.


    When she walked out, she saw Aoko Nakamori again, and after hesitating, she came to Aoko Nakamori.


    "Well, have we met somewhere?" Mao Lilan asked.


    Aoko Nakamori looked up at Mao Lilan, and the two looked very similar indeed.


    "Guest, you are very similar to me..."


    "Huh?" Mao Lilan was taken aback for a moment, and reacted, a little embarrassed.


    "I have something to do, so I''ll leave first." Aoko Nakamori noticed the maid not far away, bowed to Mao Lilan, and walked forward.


    Mao Lilan looked at her from behind. Why did a girl who resembled herself serve as a maid here?Could it be that she was very similar to herself, so Su Yu took her in as a maid?


    "Forget it, let''s ask Su Yujun." She thought for a while, no longer tangled, and walked towards the backyard.


    In the backyard.


    Su Yu saw Mao Lilan and smiled at her.


    Mao Lilan''s expression became serious, as if facing a game, he saluted Su Yu.


    Immediately afterwards, she assumed a karate posture.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to despise her, but responded with soft fists.


    Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu''s posture and knew that this was a form of boxing, no longer being polite, and attacked Su Yu.


    Su Yu eased away from Mao Lilan''s leg attack and put his finger on her leg.


    Mao Lilan instantly felt a tingling in her leg, which made her a little frightened. Could this be...


    "That was the blockade of meridians just now, and the boxing technique I practiced is quite special." Su Yu explained.


    "It''s really special, but at this level, I can''t give up." Mao Lilan smiled, grabbed Su Yu''s arm, and wanted to use a shoulder throw at him.


    However, Su Yu hugged Mao Lilan''s slender waist with one hand, causing her face to blush slightly, and her strength was somewhat beyond her reach.


    "Lan, you have a very good smell, very fragrant." Su Yu said in Mao Lilan''s ear.


    Mao Lilan''s face was hot. Under this circumstance, how could he compete?


    "Kiss me and I will play with you seriously."


    Mao Lilan''s face was flushed, turned to look at Su Yu, hesitated for a moment, and stood on her toes.


    Su Yu felt a kiss like a dragonfly, and pulled her away.


    Mao Lilan felt that Su Yu''s momentum had changed, as if he was approaching an enemy.


    Before she could react, Su Yu had already arrived in front of her.


    "What?" Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu in front of him, what speed was this?


    Su Yu landed a palm on Mao Lilan''s abdomen, using only the strength of an ordinary person, but directly knocked away Mao Lilan.


    Mao Lilan stepped back a few steps and stopped, eyes full of horror, a light palm, how could it have such power?


    "This is called Tai Chi." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "It deserves to be Tai Chi." Mao Lilan suddenly realized that she naturally knew where this kind of kung fu came from.


    However, her karate practice for so long is not for nothing.


    Su Yu watched Mao Lilan rushing towards him. This kind of momentum and strength cannot be underestimated.


    He used Tai Chi techniques to resolve Mao Lilan''s attacks and overcome the rigidity with softness.


    Maurilan''s offensive was like a storm.


    Su Yu''s Tai Chi resolves them one by one.


    Maurilan faces Su Yu as if facing the sea, no matter what power you use, you can''t shake the sea.


    This lasted for half an hour. First, Maurilan was exhausted and his offensive slowed down.


    "That''s it, Lan." Su Yu said.


    Mao Lilan stopped, sighed, and saluted Su Yu.


    "Sure enough, there are people outside the world, there are heaven outside, Jun Su Yu, your Tai Chi is very powerful."


    "You are also very good, surpassing many ordinary people. I have been practicing since I was a child. I have practiced for a long time, plus medicated baths, to have this strength. And you are just an ordinary female high school student. Who do you think is better?" Su Yu lied without changing his face.


    "Cultivation since childhood, medicinal bath?" A picture emerged in Mao Lilan''s mind, a child sitting cross-legged under the waterfall.


    "..." Su Yu.

 686 Chapter 686: Miyamoto Yumis Mindset

    Night falls.


    In front of Kudo''s new family.


    A car parked here.


    In the car.


    Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Mikako looked at Su Yu''s direction.


    "That girl, are you planning to live here tonight?" Miyamoto Yumi muttered.


    "This kind of thing has nothing to do with us, the most important thing is to apologize to him." Sato Mikako reminded.


    "Of course I know this kind of thing. But, Miwako, you, as a police officer, saw a girl in front of you..."


    "They are a couple. This kind of thing has nothing to do with whether I am a police officer or not." Mikako Sato cast a glance at Yumi Miyamoto.


    "So that''s it." Yumi Miyamoto smiled.


    "It''s almost time. We have to apologize whether the Lanchan is still there or not." Mikako Sato spoke and got out of the car.


    Miyamoto Yumi quickly got out of the car with snacks and wine.


    The two came to the door of Su Yu''s house, and Mikako Sato pressed the doorbell.


    Not long after, a maid came over.


    "We are��"


    "Master Su Yu is waiting for you in the living room, please come in." The maid interrupted Mikako Sato.


    Mikako Sato was taken aback, did Su Yu know they were coming?


    Miyamoto Yumi was a little nervous, but now that he was here, there was no room for retreat.


    The two followed the maid and came to the living room.


    As soon as they walked into the living room, they saw Su Yu at a glance.


    Su Yu was looking at it while holding a document.


    "Master Su Yu, I''m sorry, we apologize for what happened during the day." Mikako Sato bent down and said.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t say that to you, please forgive me for the sake of my ignorance." Miyamoto Yumi said quickly.


    Su Yu put down the file and looked at the two.


    "It is a very bad behavior to slander others without any evidence."


    When Miyamoto Yumi heard Su Yu''s words, she felt cold.


    "However, I am not a person who likes to care about things. What''s more, if you are afraid of all afternoon, it can be regarded as punishment for you." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Thank you." Yumi Miyamoto said in surprise.


    "Don''t be too happy, what I want to say next is the point." Su Yu came to the two of them.


    Miyamoto Yumi''s face was stiff, sure enough, isn''t it that simple?


    "Sato Mikako, you should have listened to Officer Megumi''s words?" Su Yu looked at Sato Mikako.


    Sato Mikako raised her head and looked at Su Yu suspiciously.


    Suddenly, she remembered something.


    Officer Mumu seemed to say, Su Yu wants to form a department in the Metropolitan Police Department?


    "It looks like you remember." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Do you want us to join the new department?" Sato Mikako said cautiously.


    "The answer is correct." Su Yu smiled.


    "But, I''m searching for a lesson..."


    "You become my subordinate, which is equivalent to the current position of Officer Megome. Not to mention the search for a lesson, we can take over everything in the entire Metropolitan Police Department. Moreover, you will become a peripheral member of the Sakura Group. , Grasp the power beyond ordinary people." Su Yu said slowly.


    Mikako Sato was taken aback, and she couldn''t believe it.


    "Master Su Yu, am I also a member of the Sakura Group?" Miyamoto Yumi said excitedly.


    "You are my driver, and the peripheral members are members of the action team. Of course, if you perform well enough, it is not impossible to become a peripheral member." Su Yu glanced at her.


    There was a black line on Miyamoto Yumi��s forehead, driver?


    "You two go back and think about it. The specific treatment is written on it." Su Yu handed them a document.


    Mikako Sato took the file, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked.


    "Master Su Yu, why did you choose us?"


    Miyamoto Yumi was also curious when she heard this.


    "Because you are beautiful." Su Yu said lightly.


    Mikako Sato''s face blushed, but it was because of this reason.


    Miyamoto Yumi''s eyes twitched. Su Yu said that, he didn''t want to use his power to make them...


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that one of my abilities is mind reading. I know what you are thinking." Su Yu said, looking at Yumi Miyamoto.


    Yumi Miyamoto was stunned, mind reading?Mind reading?Isn''t she just thinking...


    "From now on, I will trouble you with the cleaning of the office." Su Yu patted Miyamoto Yumi on the shoulder.


    "Yes." Yumi Miyamoto wanted to cry.


    "Go, I want to rest, good night." Su Yu yawned and walked upstairs.


    "Good night." Mikako Sato saluted and walked outside the door.


    With a sad expression on Miyamoto Yumi''s face, he followed Sato Mikako.


    The two left Su Yu''s house, Mikako Sato drove the car, Yumi Miyamoto looked out the window, looking through the document boredly.


    When she saw the salary, her eyes lit up.


    ...


    Upstairs from Su Yu''s house.


    In front of Mao Lilan''s room.


    Su Yu knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Mao Lilan''s voice came from the room.


    Su Yu opened the door, looked at Mao Lilan in her pajamas, and smiled at her.


    "Jun Su Yu, what''s the matter?" Mao Lilan whispered.


    "Nothing, but I want to spend more time with you." Su Yu came to the bed and sat down.


    Mao Lilan''s face flushed after hearing this.


    Su Yu reached out and took her little hand.


    Mao Lilan did not refuse, but turned her head around, a little embarrassed.


    "It''s like a dream to be able to hold your hand like this." Su Yu said softly.


    Mao Lilan turned his head and looked at Su Yu.


    "Sorry, I said something strange, it''s late, you should rest early." Su Yu released his hand and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Mao Lilan stopped him.


    Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan''s little hand, and she grabbed the corner of his clothes.


    "You can stay, but you can''t think of any strange things." Mao Lilan flushed.


    Su Yu was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Mao Lilan would let him stay.


    "I''m not mentally prepared for that kind of thing, you...can you wait some more time?" Mao Lilan said, her face hot.


    Su Yu looked at the shy Mao Lilan, smiled, went back to her and hugged her.


    "Stupid Lan, don''t be so reluctant, I''m not so anxious."


    "Thank you." Mao Lilan hugged Su Yu and said.


    "No thanks, I will wait for you, and wait for you to be thoroughly prepared." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    Mao Lilan closed his eyes, feeling Su Yu''s return very warm.


    "I will stay here, and I will leave when you fall asleep." Su Yu let go of Mao Lilan and looked at her.


    Mao Lilan hummed and lay down.


    Su Yu lay beside her, quietly looking at Mao Lilan.


    Mao Lilan was a little shy by him, and could not sleep even more.


    "Close your eyes and imagine. You are now lying on top of soft clouds, the sky is blue, and the breeze is blowing, very comfortable..."


    After listening to Su Yu''s words, Mao Lilan felt a burst of sleepiness after a short while.


    Su Yu looked at the sleeping Mao Lilan, kissed her lightly on the forehead, got up and left.

 687 Chapter 687: Mao Lilans Little Question

    The morning sun fell on the room.


    Mao Lilan slowly opened his eyes.


    She checked the time and sat up.


    Today is Monday and I am going to school.


    When she put on her school uniform and came downstairs, she saw a steaming breakfast.


    "Lanjiang, good morning." Ayako Suzuki greeted her.


    "Good morning, Miss Ayako." Mao Lilan saluted.


    "Don''t be so polite, although I am Su Yujun''s fiancee, but that is only a nominal fiancee." Suzuki Ayako smiled gently.


    "Yes... Sorry, if it wasn''t me..."


    "It''s not your fault. Lanjiang, sit down and I''ll talk to you slowly." Suzuki Ayako shook her head.


    Mo Lilan sat down and stared at Ayako Suzuki.


    "Let''s talk while eating. This is the breakfast Su Yujun prepared for you. He has already gone out." Suzuki Ayako smiled.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan looked at the breakfast in front of him, feeling warm, and after tasting it, it felt a little sweeter.


    "The Suzuki family actually wants to win over Su Yujun, so we will make a marriage contract. I hope you can understand this." Suzuki Ayako whispered.


    "Isn''t the Suzuki family very good? How could it be possible to win over Su Yu-kun..."


    "I don''t know the specifics. I just obeyed the family''s orders and came to live here. Also, if I can have Su Yujun''s children..."


    Mao Lilan was stunned when she heard this.


    "Lanjiang, don''t get me wrong. Even if we have children, whether we get married or not, Su Yu-jun has the final say. The Suzuki family wants children." Suzuki Ayako explained.


    "Miss Ayako, if you have children, Su Yujun must be responsible." Mao Lilan smiled reluctantly.


    "Lanjiang, it''s not like that, what the Suzuki family wants is just the blood of Su Yujun." Suzuki Ayako said seriously.


    Mao Lilan was stunned for a moment and reacted. In other words, what the Suzuki family wanted was Su Yu''s child, not a marriage?


    "Lanjiang, I won''t affect the relationship between you, if you can, I hope you ask Su Yujun..."


    "Huh?" Mao Lilan''s face flushed, she asked Su Yu?What did she say about this kind of thing?


    "Lanjiang, please keep this matter secret from Su Yujun." Suzuki Ayako noticed the maid coming, whispered and left.


    Mao Lilan looked at her back, her eyes a little complicated, she even sympathized with Suzuki Ayako.


    "Miss Mao Lilan, the car is ready outside." The maid respectfully said.


    "Excuse me." Mao Lilan stopped thinking, quickly finished breakfast, picked up the commuter bag, and walked outside.


    When she saw the car in front of her, she was a little surprised. She was just going to school. Is it really okay to sit in such a car?


    "Master Su Yu told me, if you don''t like it, I can call the helicopter..."


    "No...no, I like it very much." Mao Lilan said quickly.


    If you really take a helicopter to go to school, it will be really eye-catching.


    Mao Lilan sat in the back of the car, glanced at the direction of Kudo''s house, and sighed.


    The maid noticed Mao Lilan''s expression and drove the car forward.


    "Miss Maurilan."


    "Huh?" Mao Lilan looked at the maid.


    "If Master Su Yu is willing, no matter what kind of girl he is, he will be willing to marry him. However, he has chosen you, and I hope you will not disappoint Master Su Yu''s likes." The maid said seriously.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan said in a daze. She didn''t doubt the maid''s words, the Suzuki eldest lady could do that, let alone other girls?


    ...


    The black luxury car stopped in front of Didan High School.


    The passing students looked at Mao Lilan coming down from the car and couldn''t believe it.


    As one of the more famous girls in the school, Mao Lilan knows the family situation and the students in the school.


    Such a Mao Lilan came to school in a luxury car in the morning. What happened?


    Mao Lilan walked into the school under everyone''s attention.


    "Kudo Shinichi''s incident seems to have hit her a lot."


    "However, it suddenly became like this, which is really unexpected."


    "Does the Maori classmate have a boyfriend?"


    The surrounding students talked a lot.


    There are so many news reports about Kudo Shinichi, they naturally know.


    It is misfortune for Mao Lilan to have such a childhood sweetheart.


    The boys who once knew Kudo Shinichi were all scared for a while. They all took Kudo Shinichi as friends. Unexpectedly, Kudo Shinichi would be like that.


    Just imagine, if they were the parties, they might not be able to bear it.


    Mao Lilan came to the class.


    The students who were still discussing the Kudo Shinichi incident saw Mo Lilan appear and stopped discussing it.


    Several girls who knew Mao Lilan greeted Mao Lilan with concern.


    Mao Lilan knew what everyone was thinking, and didn''t care, with a smile on her face, just like before.


    ...


    Lunch break.


    Mao Lilan came to the door of the infirmary.


    She was about to knock on the door when the next door opened.


    "The infirmary has moved here. It''s a storage room now. Come in." Su Yu said softly.


    Mao Lilan lowered his head and walked into the infirmary.


    Su Yu closed the door, took out the prepared bento and snacks, and placed them in front of her.


    "Su Yujun, well, I have something to ask you." Mao Lilan sat at the table, hesitating.


    "Do you want to know my true identity?" Su Yu opened the lunch box.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan nodded.


    "I am the new leader of the Sakura Group, the super power in the urban legend..."


    "Superpower?" Maorilan''s face changed slightly.


    "Even a superpowered person can''t change a person''s will. Only gods can change the will of another person." Su Yu explained, looking at her expression.


    "I''m sorry." Mao Lilan said hastily. For a moment, she confirmed that it was Su Yu who framed Kudo Shinichi with super powers.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will tell you this matter sooner or later." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then what is your ability?" Mao Lilan asked curiously.


    "I have many abilities, inherited from the previous team leader. Among them, the most commonly used is mind reading and the ability to heal." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Mind reading?" Mao Lilan paused, then did Su Yu also know what she was thinking?


    "Mind reading is not such a convenient ability. It is only used on special occasions. Using mind reading once will consume a lot of energy and it is troublesome to supplement. Moreover, if you use mind reading on a girl you like, then It''s too bad." Su Yu saw Mao Lilan''s expression and knew what she was thinking.


    When Mao Lilan heard Su Yu talk about the girl she liked, her face was a little hot.


    "I also have a special ability to judge what a person is thinking through micro expressions. For example, now Lan, you should be... hungry?" Su Yu approached Mao Lilan and observed her expression.


    "Well, I am indeed a little hungry." Mao Lilan smiled slightly.

 688 Chapter 688 The Memory of Far Mountain and Ye

    End of pleasant lunch time.


    Su Yu watched Mao Lilan leave the infirmary.


    She did have a little doubt, but she didn''t want to doubt.


    Maybe it''s because Su Yu feels too sweet to her now, maybe because...


    "Want to let me say it myself?" Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    He would not tell her the truth.


    The relationship between the two has reached the stage of couples, as long as they continue to develop, they can be together naturally.


    As for Kudo Shinichi?


    The game is far from over.


    Su Yu came to the window and looked at the direction of the football field.


    There, a dark-skinned teenager is investigating.


    Beside him, there was a black-haired girl with a high ponytail, fair skin, delicate features, wearing the sailor uniform of Didan High School, showing a graceful figure.


    "The second high school student detective?" Su Yu looked at him with coffee.


    Hattori Heiji felt the gaze behind him, and looked up at Su Yu''s direction. When he saw the smile on Su Yu''s face, his brow frowned.


    Although his smile is very warm, but, I don''t know how to say, it makes him feel very annoying.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still such handsome people in this school." Yuan Shan and Ye saw Su Yu, their eyes brightened.


    "Stupid, that''s the teacher in the infirmary, and the most suspicious person I have decided." Hattori Heiji cast a glance at Toyama Kazuha.


    "The most suspicious person? Why is he suspicious?" Yuan Shan and Ye expressed puzzlement.


    "I asked those students just now. They said that after Kudo Shinichi suffered a head injury, he went to the infirmary to lie down for a long time before waking up. After waking up, Kudo Shinichi was like a different person. I suspect it was What did he do to make Shinichi Kudo change." Hattori Heiji reasoned step by step.


    "Pingji, how can you change a person by doing tricks?" Toyama and Ye were speechless.


    "Uh, this, I think if we ask him, maybe we can know the answer, or set a trap to let him jump in." Hattori Heiji had a confident smile on his face.


    "Then let''s go find him." Yuan Shan and Ye Cai didn''t believe that there was such a method in the world.


    "Yeah." Hattori Pingji looked at Su Yu and walked towards the infirmary.


    There is still some time before the lunch break ends.


    ...


    After a few minutes.


    In front of the infirmary.


    Hattori Heiji knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." A voice came from the room.


    Hattori Heiji opened the door and walked in.


    Su Yu looked at the two who walked in the door, and was not surprised.


    Hattori Heiji looked at the two cups of black tea on the table and sat down.


    "Do you know we are coming to you?"


    "You are a famous detective high school student in Osaka, Hattori Heiji, right?" Su Yu smiled at him.


    "Since you know me, then you must know what I am here for?" Hattori Heiji drank black tea ceremony.


    "Investigate the Kudo Shinichi incident?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, I''m here to investigate the Kudo Shinichi incident. I don''t believe that he is that kind of person. According to the situation at the time, the only person who might be able to manipulate him is you. Moreover, you are now with Kudo Shinichi��s childhood sweetheart. So close, the purpose should be her?" Hattori Heiji said word by word.


    After hearing his reasoning, Su Yu smiled.


    "Is there something wrong with me?" Hattori said flatly.


    "You are too right, Hattori-kun, my goal is Ran, and I also changed Kudo Shinichi''s will, but do you have evidence?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Sure enough, just like I thought, you have the means to change the will of others, the evidence, right? I will definitely find out, Kazuha, let''s go." Hattori Heiji sneered and got up and left.


    However, when he walked to the door, he found that Yuanshan and Ye hadn''t moved at all.


    "He Ye, how are you..."


    Hattori turned his head to look, his pupils shrank.


    Yuan Shan and Ye stood behind Su Yu.


    "You are so soulless! What did you do to Kazuo?" Hattori Heiji said angrily.


    "Did you forget? I just admitted that I changed Kudo Shinichi''s will." Su Yu said every word.


    Hattori Heiji clenched his fists, so now he changed Toyama and Ye''s will to irritate him?


    "Hattori Heiji, if you want to fight me, be prepared to lose everything. It is impossible for humans to beat me." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Heye, let''s go." Hattori Heiji stepped forward, trying to take Faryama Kazuo away.


    "Don''t touch me, who are you?" Yuan Shan and Ye took a step back.


    Hattori Heiji stared at Toyama and Ye in a daze, she didn''t recognize him?


    "I''ll give you one week. After a week, Toyama and Ye will be with me. During this week, I won''t touch her. I hope you can let me know how it feels to fail." Su Yu handles one hand. Toyama and Ye Lan entered their arms and looked at Hattori Heiji.


    Hattori Heiji saw this scene and wanted to step forward and punch him, but he knew that Su Yu was irritating him.


    If he hits out with this punch, he will definitely fall for it.


    "I will definitely let you surrender!" Hattori Heiji gritted his teeth, finished speaking, and walked out the door.


    Su Yu looked at the closed door and released Yuanshan and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye were in a trance. Just now, they seemed to be out of control?


    "He Yejiang, do you remember me?" Su Yu took out an amulet.


    Yuan Shan and Ye looked at the amulet, and couldn''t believe it. Isn''t that the amulet she gave out when she was a child?


    "Do you remember our agreement?" Su Yu said softly.


    Yuan Shan and Ye recalled, their faces flushed.


    The agreement at that time seemed to be to marry him?


    In her memory, Su Yu was a few years older than her, took good care of her, and was the elder brother leading the house.


    When he moved away, she was very unwilling to give up, so she gave him the amulet and said the promise.


    After so many years, Su Yu still remembered it unexpectedly.


    "He Yejiang, it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. Can you keep this amulet for me as a souvenir?" Su Yu sighed.


    "I...I still remember." Yuan Shan and Ye said courageously.


    Although the person she likes now is Hattori Heiji, Su Yu is considered the first person she likes, leaving a deep memory in her heart.


    "Remember? Then do you want to be a guest at my house?" Su Yu invited.


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye agreed without hesitation.


    "By the way, Hattori-kun seems to suspect that I changed Kudo Shinichi. It seems that he believes that I have superpowers. I hope you can persuade him to prevent him from delusion." Su Yu reminded.


    "Sorry, I apologize to you for him, Brother Su Yu." Yuan Shan and Ye apologized.


    "It''s okay, I will forgive Heye for his face. The lunch break is almost here, you should go home quickly, otherwise, you will be late for class." Su Yu checked the time.


    "Brother Su Yu, see you after school." Yuan Shan and Ye walked out the door and waved to Su Yu.


    "Well, see you after school." Su Yu smiled.

 689 Chapter 689: Concubine Yinglis Dreamland

    Suzuki''s house.


    In Suzuki Sonoko''s room.


    Today, Suzuki Sonoko did not go to school because she was sick.


    The feverish Suzuki Sonoko opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. She was happy about what happened yesterday, and she didn''t even fall asleep at night.


    As a result, she had a fever while looking at the moon on the balcony in the middle of the night.


    She was actually not looking at the moon, but missing Su Yu and couldn''t sleep.


    "Jun Su Yu." Suzuki Yuanzi said Su Yu''s name, and wanted to see him.


    The door opened with a "click."


    Suzuki Yuanzi turned her head and looked at the door. When she saw Su Yu at the door, her face was happy.


    "I heard that you asked for leave today, so I came to see you. This is the porridge I just made. You should be hungry?" Su Yu carried the porridge and came to Suzuki Garden.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Yuanzi blushed and stared at Su Yu.


    This is almost the same as a fairy tale. She was ill and was able to be taken care of by Su Yu, and there was also the porridge made by Su Yu himself.


    At this moment, Suzuki Sonoko felt that he was the happiest person in the world.


    Su Yu helped Suzuki Yuanzi to get up, holding a bowl of hot porridge, and feeding her.


    Suzuki Yuanzi watched Su Yu cautiously blowing the heat, and his heart felt like a deer crashing.


    Such a gentle Su Yu made her very excited.


    "Don''t keep looking at me, eat while it''s hot, I won''t run away, I will stay here to accompany you until school is over." Su Yu smiled while looking at Suzuki Garden in a daze.


    "I''m sorry." Suzuki Sonoko''s face flushed.


    "It''s okay." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Suzuki Yuanzi was fed porridge by Su Yu, feeling a lot more energetic.


    After eating a bowl, Su Yu put the bowl aside and approached Suzuki Garden.


    Suzuki Yuanzi quickly closed her eyes, only to find that Su Yu was just touching her forehead.


    "The forehead is still a bit hot, it shouldn''t get better yet, but your complexion has improved a lot, and you should rest again, it should be better." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Yuanzi looked at Su Yu who was close at hand, feeling a little lost.


    "If you are sick, don''t think about it. When you get better, we will go on a date." Su Yu helped Suzuki Yuanzi and let her lie down.


    "Really?" Suzuki Sonoko heard the date, looking forward to it.


    "Of course it''s true, I won''t lie to you, but I will decide the date of the appointment." Su Yu nodded.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Yuanzi smiled sweetly and looked at Su Yu''s face.


    "Can''t sleep? Do you want to listen to me reading stories to you?" Su Yu picked up a story book.


    "That, Su Yu-jun, can you lie down beside me?" Suzuki Yuanko said shyly.


    Su Yu was stunned for a moment, but she did not expect that she would offer such a condition.


    "Well, for the sake of your illness, I promised you." Su Yu got up, put the storybook aside, and got into the bed.


    Suzuki Yuanzi watched Su Yu lie down, leaned in his arms, and hugged him tightly.


    "Your heartbeat is a little fast, is it because of me?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Sonoko nodded.


    "Then let me feel how fast your heart beats." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Suzuki Sonoko was immediately ashamed, but did not reject him.


    Su Yu looked at Suzuki Yuanzi in his arms and did not refuse, and was even more unscrupulous.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu got dressed and looked at Suzuki Garden.


    The blush on Suzuki Yuanzi''s face has not faded, looking at Su Yu by the bed, thinking about what happened just now, she was extremely shy.


    "Get well soon." Su Yu smiled at her and walked outside the door.


    "Jun Su Yu." Suzuki Yuanzi couldn''t help calling.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "You... why are you..."


    "I don''t want to hurt you because, I like you, just like I like Lan." Su Yu replied.


    Suzuki Yuanzi felt sweet in his heart, looking at Su Yu''s eyes, full of love.


    "I''ll let the maid take you to the bathroom and clean the room by the way. If that''s the case, you should have a hard time falling asleep." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Suzuki Sonoko lowered his head in shame. Indeed, it is difficult to fall asleep like this.


    Su Yu walked out of the room and pushed his glasses.


    In the corridor, the maids who had been waiting for a long time bowed and sent Su Yu away.


    ...


    Fei Yingli Law Firm.


    In the office.


    Fei Yingli looked at the file and dozed off.


    Last night, she did not sleep well, or rather, did not fall asleep.


    "Lawyer Fei Yingri, are you okay?" Kuriyamalu held the coffee and placed it in front of Fei Yingri, looking at her with concern.


    "It''s okay, I just didn''t have a good rest. Let''s come here today. If there is something, you can write it down first and I will take a rest." Fei Yingli grudgingly smiled.


    "Okay, take a rest slowly." Kuriyama Green exited the room.


    Fei Yingli walked into her lounge, lay down, and closed her eyes.


    However, when she just fell asleep, her consciousness instantly came to a room.


    In the room, Su Yu was smiling and looking at her.


    Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu in front of him, wanted to leave, wanted to escape, but could do nothing.


    Su Yu came to her step by step, hugged her gently, and lowered his head.


    Fei Yingli struggled, but couldn''t push him away.


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli, don''t refuse, you are obviously looking forward to this kind of thing in your heart." Su Yu was talking in her ear.


    Fei Yingli glared at him with shame.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at her, one hand a little irregular.


    Fei Yingli''s face was flushed and she resisted in her heart, but did not push him away.


    The temperature in the room gradually increased, Fei Yingli looked blurred and leaned in his arms.


    Just when she completely gave up resistance, Su Yu stopped and let go of her.


    Fei Yingli raised her head and looked at him, with some desire in her eyes.


    "If you need help, just call me." Su Yu smiled.


    Fei Yingli''s consciousness returned instantly and woke up.


    As soon as she woke up, she looked at Su Yu who was close at hand for a moment.


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli, you in your dream seem to have accepted me?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    Fei Yingli blushed and sat up. She knew very well that this was reality.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Let me see, do you need help." Su Yu smiled.


    "I don''t need your help!" Fei Yingli said shyly.


    In dreams, her consciousness is relatively fragile, but in reality, she will not admit defeat.


    "Well, then you continue to rest, I won''t bother you." Su Yu stood up, ready to leave.


    Fei Yingli looked at his back, she would never ask for Su Yu''s help, even if she went back to reconcile Mouri Kogoro, she would not obey Su Yu.


    She knew very well that once she obeyed Su Yu, she would never be able to escape in the future.


    "Oh, Attorney Hieri, I forgot to remind you. If you want to return to Kogoro Mouri, it is best to let him write his will in advance, because if you are with him, I will leave it on you. The curse will be activated." Su Yu stopped when he walked to the door.


    Concubine Yingli''s face stiffened, curse?

 690 690 Hattori Heijis Plan

    In the afternoon, school time at Didan High School.


    Su Yu returned to the infirmary.


    Not long after, Yuanshan and Ye came.


    "Didn''t the boy with you come?" Su Yu looked at Yuanshan and Ye with a slight smile.


    "He still has some things." Yuan Shan and Ye Mian forced a smile.


    In fact, when she invited Hattori Heiji, Hattori Heiji directly refused and walked past her, as if she didn''t know her anymore.


    "Have you quarreled with him? Sit down and talk, I would love to hear your stories." Su Yu whispered.


    Mao Lilan just sent him a text message to visit the sick Suzuki Garden, so he was not afraid of meeting the two girls.


    "He and I are childhood sweethearts, and our father is a colleague, so we are closer..."


    "Do you like him?" Su Yu said directly.


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye blushed and nodded.


    I don''t know why, she felt that she could say anything when facing Su Yu.


    "I thought Heyejiang still likes me, but I didn''t expect..."


    "I''m sorry, Brother Su Yu." Yuan Shan and Ye apologized.


    "It''s okay. From now on, you can treat me as your closest big brother. It''s getting late. I''ll take you to my house and make some delicious snacks for you." Su Yu smiled and stood up and said.


    "Well, excuse me." Yuan Shan and Ye looked at Su Yu with some expectation.


    The two left the infirmary together and came to the parking lot.


    When driving out of Didan High School, Su Yu saw Hattori Heiji who was calling, so he parked the car next to him and lowered the window.


    "Mr. Hattori." Su Yu called.


    Hattori Pingji looked at Su Yu coldly.


    "Heiji, shall we go together?" Toyama and Ye invited again.


    Hattori Heiji frowned, and the current Toyama and Ye were not the one he knew.


    "Sorry, I have an appointment with someone else." He finished speaking and walked in one direction.


    Toyama and Ye looked at Hattori Heiji''s back, such an unfamiliar Hattori Heiji made her feel a little scared.


    "He seems to be a little angry, isn''t it because I invited you? If this is the case, I have to apologize to him..."


    "Brother Su Yu, let''s go, don''t worry about such a guy!" Toyama and Ye looked at Hattori Heiji who was talking to the girl, and clenched their small fists.


    "Maybe he''s just investigating the Kudo Shinichi incident." Su Yu glanced at Hattori Heiji in the rearview mirror and started the car.


    "The Kudo Shinichi incident has been convicted, what else can be investigated? Such a disgusting guy, there is no need to investigate." Toyama and Yeichi thought of the Kudo Shinichi incident with a disgusting expression.


    "Maybe, Hattori-kun and him are good friends."


    "Good friends? They..."


    Toyama and Ye were halfway through, and stopped, recalling Hattori Heiji''s concern about the Kudo Shinichi incident, and a terrible thought came into her heart.


    Is that kind of relationship between Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinichi?


    Both are detective high school students, and Hattori Heiji is always very concerned about Kudo Shinichi''s affairs.


    Heiji Hattori has also been to Tokyo before.


    A series of thoughts gathered together, Yuan Shan and Ye''s faces changed slightly.


    Could it be that they really have that kind of relationship?


    Su Yu glanced at Yuanshan and Ye in the rearview mirror without interrupting her thoughts.


    Yuan Shan and Ye were able to think this way, but it didn''t make arrangements for him.


    Hattori Heiji thought that Toyama and Ye were controlled by him, so he didn''t want to bother with her.


    As for his concern about Kudo Shinichi''s affairs, it should be because of his competitors.


    And Hattori Heiji has been to Tokyo, not to mention, how could his father be in that position without visiting others?


    And just now, the girl that Hattori Heiji stopped was a member of the karate club.


    He wanted to learn about Mao Lilan''s situation side by side, and even wanted to contact Mao Lilan and tell her what kind of person Su Yu was.


    Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that he had fallen into the trap set by Su Yu step by step.


    ...


    Didan High School, in front of the school gate.


    Hattori Pingci watched Su Yu''s car leave, with a smile on his face.


    He put on his headphones and listened to the recording.


    That recording was Su Yu''s voice, and all the words Su Yu said to him were recorded.


    Now, he only needs evidence to prove that Su Yu can change others.


    "Kudo Shinichi, when I rescue you, I will be the number one detective high school student." Hattori Heiji murmured.


    He put away his earphones and mobile phone, and this recording cannot be taken out yet.


    This recording is only effective when all the evidence is found, otherwise, even if Su Yu said too much, he could deny it.


    To find evidence, you must have Mao Lilan''s help. She is now the closest person to Su Yu. As long as she is willing to help, she can definitely find evidence.


    Hattori Heiji hit him according to the contact information given to him by the members of the karate club.


    Not long after, a girl''s voice rang on the phone.


    "Hey, this is Mau Lilan, may I ask you who?"


    "I am Hattori Heiji, who has just transferred to Teide High School today. I am a high school detective who is as famous as Kudo Shinichi. Kudo Shinichi was framed. The person who framed him is your current boyfriend, Su Yu." Said indifferently.


    If you want Mao Lilan to cooperate with him, you must throw out the most impactful news.


    Mao Lilan was silent for a long time.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure, I have his recording here. If you don''t believe it, you can listen to it yourself." Hattori Heiji said seriously.


    "I''m waiting for you on the rooftop of Didan High School." Mao Lilan hesitated.


    Hattori Heiji beamed with joy and walked toward the rooftop.


    When he came to the rooftop of Didan High School, he saw the girl with his back to him, wearing the uniform of Didan High School.


    "Sorry, let you wait so long, let''s listen to this recording." Hattori Heiji opened the recording and stepped to the girl''s side.


    When he walked to the girl''s side, he suddenly felt something wrong, a strange fragrance made him a little dizzy.


    The girl turned her head and smiled at Hattori Heiji.


    The way Hattori Heiji looked at her, his pupils shrank.


    "If you want to defeat Lord Su Yu, you have to treat everyone as your enemy, understand? Boy." The girl turned into Toyama Kazuo, and took the phone from Hattori Heiji.


    Hattori Heiji fell to the ground and lost consciousness.


    The girl became Hattori Heiji and started recording.


    Two men in black walked in and bowed respectfully to the girl.


    "Let him take him away, let him drink more, arrange a few experienced people for him, and let them teach him well." The girl smiled and put the phone in Hattori Heiji''s pocket.


    "Yes." The two black-clothed men respectfully bowed and carried Hattori Heiji away.


    The girl turned around and looked at the campus of Didan High School, her school uniform disappeared, her appearance changed, and a maid outfit appeared.

 691 Chapter 691 The Visit of Yuanshan and Ye

    Su Yu''s home.


    Yuan Shan and Ye walked into the door, saw Ayako Suzuki in the living room, and quickly saluted.


    "Hello, I am Toyama and Ye."


    "Hello, I am Suzuki Ayako, I live here temporarily to take care of Su Yu-kun." Suzuki Ayako smiled slightly.


    "Miss Ayako, hello." Toyama and Ye straightened up, looked at the beautiful Suzuki Ayako, and guessed her relationship with Su Yu.


    "You and Miss Ayako will talk first, I''ll make snacks for you." Su Yu said to Yuan Shan and Ye, and walked into the kitchen.


    Yuan Shan and Ye were a little nervous watching Su Yu walk into the kitchen.


    "Please sit down, don''t be so restrained, I am not the master here. It''s just because Su Yu-kun and our Suzuki family have a good relationship, so I will take care of Su Yu-kun." Suzuki Ayako smiled.


    "Suzuki''s house, is that the famous Suzuki''s house?" Yuanshan and Ye sat down and said.


    "You are talking about the Suzuki Group, it is indeed our Suzuki company." Suzuki Ayako nodded.


    "Then what does Jun Su Yu do now?" Yuan Shan and Ye asked curiously.


    "I am not very clear about this. I only know that Su Yujun and the Suzuki family have a good relationship." Suzuki Ayako shook her head.


    "Since I have a good relationship with the Suzuki family, he must be a very good person. Brother Su Yu was very gentle and took care of me when he was a child. I didn''t expect that when I grow up, I will become such a person. I really deserve to be Brother Su Yu." Yuan Shan and Ye missed it a little.


    "Su Yu-kun is indeed very good. If you like it, you must seize the opportunity." Suzuki Ayako smiled and looked at Toyama Kazuo.


    "Huh? I... I don''t like Brother Su Yu that way, but treat him as the big brother next door." Yuan Shan and Ye explained with red faces.


    "You don''t need to explain, Su Yujun is such an excellent boy. It is normal for you to like him. If I were the same age as you, I would definitely pursue Su Yujun, and I would never give him to anyone." Suzuki Ayako Covered his mouth and smiled.


    Yuan Shan and Ye Xiao blushed as they remembered the agreement between her and Su Yu.


    "Go to the kitchen and see him, Su Yujun is very careful when making dim sum. You can talk to him about dim sum and let him teach you how to make dim sum, and he will teach you very seriously." Suzuki Ayako suggested .


    Yuan Shan and Ye glanced at the direction of the kitchen, and they really wanted to take a look.


    "Then I''ll go take a look." She said, stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Suzuki Ayako watched Toyama and Ye leave with a complicated expression. She didn''t know if it was good or bad to help Su Yu, but she must do this for the future of the Suzuki family.


    ...


    Yuan Shan and Ye came to the kitchen and looked at Su Yu who was concentrating on making snacks.


    His movements are like running clouds and flowing water, without any procrastination. At first glance, he is a master chef, even above the master level.


    Toyama and Ye can also make dim sum, but compared with Su Yu''s production process, it is simply a huge difference.


    "He Yejiang, come in." Su Yu said.


    "Sorry, did I bother you?" Yuan Shan and Ye walked in, apologizing.


    "No, I just made the dim sum just now. By coincidence, you came here. There are enough materials here. Would you like to learn? Bring some dim sum to the Hattori-jun as a gift?" Su Yu suggested.


    "Well, I want to learn." Yuan Shan and Ye nodded when seeing the finished product made by Su Yu.


    "Then wash your hands first and get ready." Su Yu smiled.


    Yuan Shan and Ye washed their hands and came to the cooking table.


    "Let''s make a simpler chocolate, how about it?" Su Yu looked at the ingredients on the cooking table and thought for a while.


    "Anything is fine, he is not picky." Yuan Shan and Ye Yi smiled.


    "He shouldn''t be picky eaters, he just doesn''t want to disappoint you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Brother Su Yu, although my cooking skills are not as good as you, but I''m not so familiar with them." Yuan Shan and Ye said with small faces.


    "Oh? Really? Then let me see your strength. If I am satisfied, I will teach you how to make French cuisine." Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "Then I will let you see my strength." Yuan Shan and Ye were dissatisfied and began to make dim sum.


    When she had finished making it and looked at Su Yu with a proud expression, she found that Su Yu made exactly the same thing as her, but more attractive than her snacks.


    "Try it." Su Yu pushed the dim sum in front of Yuan Shan and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye hesitated, picked up a snack, and tasted it lightly.


    The next second, she opened her eyes wide.


    "delicious!"


    After eating a piece of dim sum, she tasted the dim sum she made, and it felt that it was a thousand miles away.


    "This snack made by Heyejiang belongs to me." Su Yu took away the snack made by Yuanshan Heye.


    "Brother Su Yu, are you going to dump it?" Yuan Shan and Ye were a little bit unwilling.


    "How is it possible, I want to leave it here, wait a while, I will taste it again." Su Yu carefully put the dessert made by Yuanshan and Ye next to it.


    "Huh? But, what I did is not as good as what Brother Su Yu did..."


    "The important thing is not good or bad, but heart. I feel He Yejiang''s heart and love for him, so I''m a little jealous, so I won''t give him this one." Su Yu joked.


    Yuan Shan and Ye blushed when they heard this.


    Could it be that Brother Su Yu really likes her?


    "Next, I will teach you how to make French cuisine. First, start with cutting vegetables..."


    Su Yu spoke, came to Yuanshan and Ye''s back, and started teaching her hand in hand.


    Yuan Shan and Ye''s faces turned red, and it was like being held in Su Yu''s arms, making her so shy that she couldn''t listen to Su Yu''s words.


    "He Yejiang, listen carefully, otherwise, I will punish you." Su Yu said in Yuanshan and Ye''s ear.


    Yuanshan and Ye''s ears turned red.


    "He Yejiang, why is your face so red? Are you sick?" Su Yu looked at Yuan Shan He Ye with pretending concern.


    "No...No." Yuan Shan and Ye lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    Her face was so red because Su Yu was too close to her.


    "He Yejiang, turn around and let me see." Su Yu said softly and turned Yuanshan and Ye around, letting her face him.


    Yuan Shan and Ye lowered their heads, too embarrassed to look at Su Yu.


    Su Yu slowly lowered his head and approached Yuanshan and Ye.


    Yuanshan and Ye are dumbfounded, what is Brother Su Yu going to do?Is it... kissing?


    However, the person she likes is Hattori Heiji. Although she also likes Su Yu''s brother, it has been a long time ago.


    Yuan Shan and Ye wanted to push Su Yu away, and remembered the agreement between the two, making her reluctant to push him away.


    Su Yu''s forehead was against Yuanshan and Ye''s forehead.


    Yuan Shan and Ye Qing woke up, and it seemed that she had misunderstood Su Yu.


    "It''s good if Heyejiang doesn''t get sick, but the shy Heyejiang is really cute." Su Yu looked at her.


    Yuan Shan and Ye''s faces were a little hot.

 692 Chapter 692 Disappointment of Yuanshan and Ye

    In Su Yu''s kitchen.


    Yuanshan and Ye dealt with the ingredients and spied Su Yu beside him.


    When Su Yu is cooking, every move is very handsome.


    "What''s wrong? He Yejiang, looking at me like this, is it fascinated by my handsomeness?" Su Yu joked.


    "No...No, I just feel that Brother Su Yu is very handsome when he cooks." Yuan Shan and Ye blushed.


    "Really? Then when I am not cooking, am I not handsome?" Su Yu approached Yuanshan and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye took a step back subconsciously looking at Su Yu who was close at hand.


    "He Yejiang, are you afraid of me?" Su Yu approached Yuanshan He Ye again.


    "No...no, it''s just..."


    "Just how?" Su Yu watched Yuanshan and Ye leaning against the wall, blocking her path with one hand.


    Yuanshan and Ye''s heartbeat sounded like a small deer crashing, is this the legendary wall dong?


    "This is Bidong, and Yejiang''s heartbeat is so fast, is it because he likes me, or is he afraid?" Su Yu lifted Yuanshan Heye''s chin with one hand and asked her to look directly at him.


    "I...I don''t know." Yuan Shan and Ye didn''t dare to meet Su Yu''s eyes, and Su Yu felt the temperature on his hot little face.


    "Don''t know? Then I will take it as your acquiescence. To be honest, I don''t want to give you to Hattori-kun, and Yejiang is so cute, I don''t want to give you to anyone." Su Yu said, lowered his head .


    Yuan Shan and Ye wanted to avoid, but saw the gentleness in Su Yu''s eyes, which made her unable to avoid.


    However, Hattori Heiji...


    She fell into entanglement, until Su Yu''s kiss fell and the entanglement between Yuanshan and Ye disappeared.


    Su Yu gently hugged Yuanshan and Ye with gentle movements.


    Yuan Shan and Ye were held by Su Yu and passively accepted him.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu looked at Yuanshan and Ye in her arms, her blushing little face was very cute.


    "Heyejiang, how do you feel?"


    "Brother Su Yu, I...I like you." Yuan Shan and Ye said courageously.


    She was not sure just now, now she is sure.


    Comparing to that excessive, Hattori Heiji, who didn''t understand her thoughts, Su Yu in front of him was better and I don''t know how many times.


    Moreover, both of them were already like this, and the agreement, which made her mind turn to Su Yu''s side.


    "I like you too, He Yejiang." Su Yu lowered his head again. This time, his hands were a little irregular.


    Yuan Shan and Ye felt Su Yu''s hand, but did not reject him.


    Her mind was blank, just passively cooperating with Su Yu.


    after an hour.


    Toyama and Ye left the kitchen.


    As soon as she went out, she saw a maid.


    "Please follow me." The maid smiled at her.


    Yuan Shan and Ye blushed with shame. Unexpectedly, Su Yu had arranged a maid here.


    The maid brought Yuanshan and Ye to a room.


    Yuan Shan and Ye walked into the room. The familiar layout made her feel sweet, which was exactly the same as her room.


    "He Miss Ye, this is the room prepared by Master Su Yu for you. Inside the closet, there are clothes prepared for you and spare school uniforms." The maid introduced.


    "Well, thank you." Yuan Shan and Ye looked at the sailor school uniform on him, his face hot.


    "You''re welcome, you only need to put the changed clothes in the basket." The maid smiled slightly and left the room.


    Yuan Shan and Ye found the spare school uniform and walked into the bathroom.


    ...


    dinner time.


    Toyama Kazuha tasted delicious dishes and desserts after the meal.


    Suzuki Ayako had dinner and went upstairs.


    In the living room.


    For a time, only Su Yu and Yuan Shan and Ye were left.


    Yuanshan and Ye were eating snacks and drinking black tea, feeling Su Yu''s gaze, and bowed their heads embarrassedly.


    "He Yejiang, do you want to go for a walk?" Su Yu suggested.


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye nodded.


    "Then let''s go around nearby." Su Yu stood up and reached out to her.


    Yuan Shan and Ye stood up holding Su Yu''s hand.


    Su Yu took her little hand and took Yuanshan and Ye away from the house.


    The two were walking on a quiet street, and Su Yu introduced the neighborhood to Yuanshan and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye took Su Yu''s arm and watched him all the time.


    She likes shopping and walking like this.


    "He Yejiang, don''t keep looking at me, do you have any place you want to go? I''ll take you there." Su Yu reminded.


    "I... let''s go and take a look over there." Yuan Shan and Ye pointed to the lively place next to them.


    "Are you sure?" Su Yu''s expression was a little weird.


    "Well, it seems very lively over there, let''s go take a look." Yuan Shan and Ye nodded.


    "Well, then, don''t run away halfway."


    Yuanshan and Ye were taken aback, and ran away midway?


    Su Yu and Yuan Shan and Ye walked forward. After they got closer, Yuan Shan and Ye understood what the shop was, and bowed their heads in shame.


    "He Yejiang, do you want to go in and sit down?" Su Yu joked.


    "I...I don''t go to such a place." Yuan Shan and Ye blushed.


    "Just kidding, I won''t go, they are so much worse than you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Let go of me!" a voice came.


    Yuan Shan and Ye heard the familiar voice, turned their heads and looked around. Then, her eyes widened.


    Hattori Heiji was surrounded by several men in black, with only the shirt left. Looking at the men in black in front of him, his heart sank. He knew that he was definitely being counted.


    "Hey, boy, do you know where this is? I just want to run without paying?" A middle-aged man wearing sunglasses looked at Hattori Heiji coldly.


    "Paying? You partnered with someone to design me, and you want me to pay? Do you know what framed me? I''m..."


    "Heiji?" A familiar female voice sounded.


    Hattori Heiji stiffened and turned to look at Yuanshan and Ye and Su Yu.


    "What are you doing here?" Yuan Shan and Ye looked at him with disappointment.


    "He Ye, listen to my explanation, I am here because of him..."


    "Big Brother Su Yu has always been with me, you say because of him?" Toyama and Ye looked at Hattori Heiji in disbelief.


    "He''s been with you?" Hattori Heiji''s face was pale, his eyes darkened when he saw Yuan Shan and Ye holding Su Yu''s arm.


    Later, he remembered that Yuanshan and Ye were controlled by Su Yu, and sneered.


    "Don''t think that you can defeat me. You are not the real Heye. I don''t need to explain anything to you."


    Toyama and Ye made their eyes blush when they heard Hattori Heiji''s words.


    "Idiot!" she yelled and ran in one direction.


    Hattori Heiji opened his mouth and looked at the back of Toyama and Ye leaving. He was a little flustered. Could it be that this is the real Toyama and Ye?


    "Congratulations, Hattori-kun, in this way, He Yejiang will never return to you." Su Yu pushed his glasses and smiled at Hattori.


    Hattori Heiji understood instantly and wanted to chase Toyama and Ye.


    However, those people in black rushed forward and directly held him down.


    Su Yu looked at the struggling Hattori Heiji, and walked towards Yuanshan and Ye.

 693 Chapter 693 Evidence of Hattori Heiji

    in the park.


    Yuan Shan and Ye sat on the chair, tears kept falling.


    She remembered what Hattori Heiji had just said, and her heart was completely broken.


    "Actually, Hattori-kun came to me. He thought that I changed Kudo Shinichi to make him like that. And you and I met, and he felt that I was in control of you, and he seemed to think that I had control over people''s hearts. Ability." Su Yu said when he came to Yuanshan and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye looked up at Su Yu.


    "If I really have that kind of ability, I''m afraid I would have mastered this world long ago." Su Yu sighed.


    "He ran from Osaka to Tokyo for Kudo Shinichi''s affairs. I felt something was wrong. Unexpectedly, he still suspected Su Yu and went to that place..."


    "He Yejiang, he is a boy after all, and he is curious about that kind of place. It''s normal. However, he was a bit too much when he said that to you." Su Yu handed Yuanshan and Ye a handkerchief.


    "Brother Su Yu, do you think he likes Kudo Shinichi?" Yuan Shan and Ye hesitated, staring at Su Yu.


    "I don''t know this. Kudo Shinichi is a detective high school student, and so is he. Perhaps, the two are just cherishing each other?" Su Yu guessed.


    Yuan Shan and Ye''s eyes were a bit complicated, their small heads leaned on Su Yu''s shoulders.


    Su Yu hugged her gently.


    "I won''t pay attention to him again, Brother Su Yu, can I live with you?" Yuan Shan and Ye said in silence.


    "Of course, I welcome He Yejiang, but you should ask your parents first." Su Yu smiled.


    "Brother Su Yu, can you give me a call to his father, in case this matter becomes a big issue, I am worried that it will affect that side..."


    "Don''t worry, when I came, I already called Police Officer Mumu and asked him to take Hattori-kun, so that he can be protected." Su Yu said softly.


    "Thank you, Brother Su Yu." Yuan Shan and Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It doesn''t matter, I know, the kind-hearted He Ye will definitely think so." Su Yu patted her little head.


    ...


    After Su Yu made the phone call, Officer Mumu sent someone to come and paid 100,000 yen for Hattori Heiji.


    Hattori Heiji was taken away by Officer Megure and received a call from his father in the car.


    "This matter ends here. Tomorrow, join me to Su Yujun''s house and apologize."


    Hattori Heiji was stunned. Why, he wanted to apologize to that guy?


    "Have you heard?" Hattori said flatly.


    "I will never apologize to him. He changed Kudo Shinichi and created the Kudo Shinichi incident. Moreover, he also changed Kazuba, making Kazuha fall in love with him. I will definitely investigate this matter! "Hattori Heiji gritted his teeth.


    "Soul Dan! You don''t even listen to me?" Hattori Heizo roared.


    "It''s not that I am disobedient, but are you really my father?" Hattori Heiji said seriously.


    "What did you say?" Hattori Heizo was dumbfounded.


    "Are you Su Yu? I will definitely not just admit defeat like this. You wait, I have your proof." Hattori Heiji sneered and hung up the phone.


    Shibuya Takagi looked at Hattori Heiji in amazement, he...he actually said to his father like that?


    Officer Megome glanced at Hattori Heiji in the rearview mirror, and did not speak.


    All the way to the Metropolitan Police Department, Hattori Heiji asked to see the upper floors of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Officer Mumu didn''t hesitate and took him directly.


    Heiji Hattori faced the upper floor of the Metropolitan Police Department, took out his mobile phone, found the recording, and clicked to play it.


    "You framed Shinichi Kudo, right?"


    "What are you talking about? Hattori-san?"


    "Don''t pretend, I just framed Kudo Shinichi. It is absolutely impossible for him to like others, because the person he likes is me!"


    "Oh? He likes you? You two..."


    "Yes, the two of us have already made an agreement. We will be together when we graduate from high school..."


    "Really? That''s unfortunate..."


    "Unfortunately? You framed him, you wait for me, I will definitely find evidence!"


    Heiji Hattori was taken aback by the phone and listened to the recording coming out of it.


    The next second, his pupils shrank.


    "If you can''t find the evidence, it''s a good idea to create evidence and use Kazuo? Kudo, don''t worry, I will definitely save you."


    The upper classes of the Metropolitan Police Department looked at Hattori Heiji and were silent.


    Hattori Heiji looked at his mobile phone, and before he could let go, he was snatched away by Officer Mugure.


    "Hattori-kun, you may need to be sober."


    Hattori Heiji trembled, looking at the upper floors of the Metropolitan Police Department and Officer Megome.


    "You...you are all in the same group!"


    Officer Mumu frowned and looked at the upper floor of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "Take him away, let Ping Zang solve the matter by himself, and leave the phone as evidence." The Metropolitan Police Department manager said.


    "Yes." Officer Megome saluted, and gestured to Takagi and Chiba Kazunobu.


    The two looked at each other and left with Hattori Heiji.


    Hattori Heiji was detained in a makeshift room, filled with anger.


    why?Why don''t they believe it?


    "Hattori-kun, if you need anything, you can tell us and we will be guarding outside." Takagi Shibuya said kindly.


    "I don''t need anything." Hattori Heiji said coldly.


    Takagi scratched his head, unexpectedly, the other party was so rude.


    "Takagi, let''s go." Chiba Kazunobu called.


    "Yeah." Takagi Shibuya thought for a while, and let the Hattori master calm down.


    As soon as the two of them left, a figure appeared in the corridor, passed through the wall, and came into the room.


    Hattori Heiji looked at Su Yu in front of him and clenched his fists.


    "Are you here to laugh at me?"


    "No, I just want to let you know that if you fight with me, there is no chance of winning. Because, if I want to, everyone is your enemy." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really? I have learned it." Hattori Heiji remembered the attitude of the upper echelon of the Metropolitan Police Department just now and confirmed that they were all controlled by Su Yu.


    "I will give you one more chance at last. As long as you come to my house with your father tomorrow and apologize to me, I can let you go back and end this game early." Su Yu sat down and said.


    "I am a detective, and a detective is someone who wants to solve the truth. People like you are our enemies. If you want me to turn a blind eye, just interrupt my hands and legs, so that I can��t act. ." Hattori looked at Su Yu directly, without any fear.


    "Detective? Do you think you are a righteous partner?" Su Yu shook his head.


    "Yes, I am a partner of justice." Hattori Heiji said seriously.


    "Well, you refused the last chance, so don''t blame me. By the way, tonight, He Ye will live in my house, guess what will happen between us?" Su Yu lowered his voice. , After speaking, disappeared.


    Hattori Heiji clenched his fist. He could bear other things, but he couldn''t bear it.

 694 Chapter 694 Tears of Aoko Nakamori

    Su Yu''s home.


    Yuanshan and Ye are drinking black tea.


    The warm black tea made her feel a lot warmer in her heart.


    "Brother Su Yu, thank you." Yuan Shan and Ye said again.


    "No thanks, rest early. If you can''t sleep, I can accompany you and tell you fairy tales." Su Yu said softly while holding a storybook.


    "Really?" Yuan Shan and Ye looked at Su Yu with some expectation.


    "Of course." Su Yu stood up.


    Yuan Shan and Ye looked at him with some nostalgia.


    When she was young, Su Yu told her stories. She fell asleep beside Su Yu, and when she woke up, she was covered with a quilt.


    That feeling made her unforgettable.


    The two came to the room.


    Yuan Shan and Ye realized at this time that neither of them were children anymore. She acted like a child in front of Su Yu. Would Su Yu think she was naive?


    Su Yu took a chair, sat on the edge of the bed, and looked at Yuanshan and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye blushed, put their clothes aside, and got into the bed.


    "A long, long time ago..." Su Yu told a fairy tale.


    Yuan Shan and Ye looked at Su Yu who was telling the story, as if he had gone back to the past. At that time, Su Yu was very smart and knew everything.


    "Brother Su Yu..."


    She thought of Su Yu as a child, and slowly closed her eyes.


    Su Yu saw Yuanshan and Ye who were asleep, kissed her lightly on the forehead, turned off the light in the room, and left.


    ...


    As soon as he walked out, Su Yu saw Aoko Nakamori.


    Wearing a maid costume, Aoko Nakamori bowed to him and prepared to go back to the room.


    Su Yu suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    Aoko Nakamori stopped and turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Do you want to see Hei Yu Kuaidou?" Su Yu said lightly.


    Aoko Nakamori nodded quickly.


    "Then remember every word of mine." Su Yu released his hand and walked outside the door.


    Aoko Nakamori quickly followed him.


    Su Yu drove, carrying Aoko Nakamori to a research facility.


    This is one of the industries of the Sakura group. The people in black outside are all alchemy products, and the maids inside are members of the maid group.


    When the maids saw Su Yu, they saluted.


    Su Yu took Aoko Nakamori to the second basement level, where there is currently only Kuroba Kuaidou.


    Aoko Nakamori saw Kuroba Kuaito in the room, and almost fell tears.


    In the white room, Kuroba was wearing the clothes provided here, lying on the sofa, watching TV.


    All kinds of facilities are readily available, but unfortunately, he doesn''t have any props to disassemble.


    Moreover, once he moved, a gas would explode in the room, directly causing him to collapse to the ground.


    Therefore, Kuroba Kuaito, who could not escape, also wanted to start, eating the snacks provided here and drinking the Coke provided here.


    Of course, at the beginning, he also thought about messing up the room so that the maid could clean it, take the opportunity to become a maid, and leave here.


    Unfortunately, if he messed up the room, the bracelet on his wrist would electrocute him, which felt uncomfortable.


    "Don''t forget what I said." Su Yu reminded.


    Aoko Nakamori wiped away her tears and came to the glass window. The inside could be seen from the outside, but the people inside could not see the outside.


    However, after Aoko Nakamori approached, Kuroba Katoto turned his head and glanced at the window, seeming to feel something.


    "Is this the heart and soul?" Su Yu was not surprised, after all, this is the world of Ke Xue.


    He came to Aoko Nakamori, put her in his arms with one hand, and knocked on the glass.


    The maid in the control room immediately put away the special glass, leaving a piece of ordinary bulletproof glass.


    Kuroba was surprised when he saw the glass rise.


    When he saw Aoko Nakamori, he was stunned.


    Why is she here?Also, who is the person next to her?


    "Kuroba fight, no, Kaito Kidd, the crime you committed can be killed by me without a doubt. However, your girlfriend interceded for you, and I chose to spare your life. Su Yu said.


    Kuroba Katoto''s pupils shrank, could it be that Aoko Nakamori...


    "The person I like is Kuroba Kuaidou, not the thief Kidd. I hope you can reform yourself in the future. If this is the case, Mr. Su Yu might let you out." Aoko Nakamori looked at Kuroba Kuai with complicated eyes. Bucket.


    "Stupid Qingzi, even if I die, I don''t need you to do this for me!" Kuroba Kuaidou clenched his fists.


    "You''re an idiot! Why? Why are you the Kaito Kidd?" Aoko Nakamori''s tears fell.


    Kuroba Kuaito was speechless.


    "Qingzi is a gentle and kind girl. For you, she did not hesitate to sacrifice herself and came to my side and became my person." Su Yu stroked Aoko Nakamori''s long hair, saying every word.


    "You soul light! Stay away from Qingzi!" Hei Yu quickly said angrily when he saw this scene.


    "Sorry, we are far enough away. After all, there was still a negative distance between us just now." Su Yu apologized.


    Kuroba Kuaito opened his eyes wide, a little flustered in his eyes.


    "Fight, in the future, forget me." Aoko Nakamori smiled at him and turned away.


    "Qingzi!" Kuroba yelled out.


    "Goodbye, Kaito Kidd, we will see you again when we have children." Su Yu smiled.


    "The soul is pale!" Hei Yu looked at Su Yu with gritted teeth.


    Su Yu snapped his fingers, and the special glass came down.


    Kuroba knelt on the ground with a plop.


    If it weren''t for him, Aoko Nakamori wouldn''t have to face this kind of thing, if it wasn''t to save him, Aoko Nakamori wouldn''t have to be with Su Yu.


    Everything is his fault.


    ...


    In the car.


    Su Yu got into the car, looked at Aoko Nakamori who was crying, and handed her a handkerchief.


    "Thank you." Aoko Nakamori thanked him.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu drove towards the villa.


    "Are you really going to have a quick fight?" Aoko Nakamori wiped away her tears and looked at Su Yu.


    "It depends on your performance." Su Yu drove the car with one hand, and one hand landed on Aoko Nakamori''s lap.


    "I...I''m willing to do anything, just beg you not to hurt Kuaidou." Aoko Zhongsen''s eyes were red.


    Su Yu smiled, did not speak.


    All the way back to the villa.


    Aoko Nakamori followed Su Yu into his room.


    Su Yu watched Aoko Nakamori throw the clothes under her feet one by one, but did not stop her.


    Aoko Nakamori came to Su Yu step by step, not knowing what to do, so she curled up and lay down beside Su Yu.


    Su Yu put the quilt on her body and looked at Aoko Nakamori.


    Aoko Nakamori felt Su Yu''s gaze, and his face flushed.


    Although she didn''t like Su Yu, she was unavoidably shy when Su Yu looked at it like this.


    "Little maid, in fact, I don''t want to hurt you now, as long as you can satisfy me, I will let you go." Su Yu looked at her.


    Aoko Nakamori was taken aback for a moment, and was a little confused, how can we satisfy Su Yu?


    There is a black line on Su Yu''s forehead. Should I start teaching from here?

 695 695 Hattori Jinghuas Debut

    early morning.


    Metropolitan Police Department.


    Hattori Heiji was slapped and woken up before he woke up.


    He covered his face, looked at the angry Hattori Pingzo in front of him, and lowered his head.


    Officer Megome looked at Hattori Heizo and turned his head.


    The impact of this incident is so bad that even the level of Hattori Hirazo is difficult to change.


    "Officer Megome, what kind of punishment will he face?" Hattori Heizo asked.


    "I don''t know this. However, Hattori-kun framing Su Yu-kun, if we can get Su Yu-kun''s forgiveness, we won''t be held accountable here." Police Officer Mumu said cautiously.


    "Then I now, can I take him to see Su Yu-kun?" Hattori Heizo looked at Officer Mumu.


    "Of course, as long as you sign here, I will release them immediately." Officer Megumi nodded.


    Hattori Heizo glanced at the document handed over by Officer Mumu and signed his name.


    "Let''s go, go and apologize with me. If Su Yujun doesn''t forgive you, you will kneel until he forgives you." Hattori said flatly.


    "I will never apologize to him. That guy controlled everyone in the Metropolitan Police Department. He sent someone to modify my recording. He not only framed Kudo, but also framed me. All of this..."


    "Heiji, don''t say it." The middle-aged man next to Hattori Heizo stopped him.


    Hattori Heiji looked at him and couldn''t say anything.


    This person is Toyama Kazu Ye''s father, Toyama Ginjiro.


    "If you don''t want to apologize, I won''t care about you." Hattori said coldly.


    When Hattori Heiji heard this, he suddenly remembered what Su Yu said last night.


    "If I want to, everyone is your enemy."


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at Hattori Heizo. Could it be that he was controlled by Su Yu?Came here just to act?


    "Let''s go, Heiji." Ginjiro Toyama stretched out his hand.


    "You are all controlled by him? It is absolutely impossible for me to bow to him. Even if I die, it is impossible to bow to him!" Hattori took a step back.


    Toyama Ginjiro opened his mouth and looked at Hattori Heizo.


    "Then you stay here. Officer Megome, don''t care about me, dare to deal with it, this is your business." Hattori Heizo finished speaking and walked outside the door.


    "Hirazo!" Ginjiro Toyama watched Hattori Heizo leave, glanced at Hattori Heiji, and quickly followed.


    Hattori Heiji clenched his fists, and from now on, no one would believe him.


    "I knew it would become like this." A female voice sounded.


    Hattori Heiji trembled and looked at the woman wearing a kimono in front of him.


    "Don''t you believe me? Heiji." The woman looked at Hattori Heiji.


    "I..." Hattori Heikei opened his mouth, somewhat speechless.


    "A momentary concession does not mean anything. What is important is the final victory." The woman chuckled.


    "But, He Ye has already been with him..."


    "It''s not your own fault?" The woman interrupted Hattori Heiji.


    "He has the ability to control people''s hearts, how could it be my fault? He must have controlled He Ye, made He Ye hate me, and let her see such a scene, he framed me..."


    "No, all of this is your fault. The Sakura team does have super powers, but there is no such super power. If they did, they would have changed everything. How could they let you investigate them here? "The woman shook her head.


    Hattori Heiji was stunned. Is it really his fault?


    He recalled what happened yesterday. He thought that Yuanshan and Ye were controlled by Su Yu, so he was very indifferent to her.


    Coupled with that kind of thing, Yuan Shan and Ye were extremely disappointed in him, and that''s why she and Su Yu were together.


    Thinking of this, Hattori Heike''s eyes darkened.


    "Now, the most important thing is how you get out of here, not with Ye." The woman held the fan in her hand and knocked Hattori Heiji''s head.


    "I understand." Hattori Heiji took a deep breath.


    "Very well, let''s go." The woman smiled, saluted Officer Mumu, and left.


    Hattori Heiji followed behind her.


    ...


    Taking a taxi, Hattori Heiji and the woman came to Su Yu''s house.


    The woman stepped forward and rang the doorbell. Soon, a maid walked out and greeted the two of them.


    The woman led Hattori Heiji into the door and into the living room.


    Su Yu sat at the dining table, eating breakfast.


    Yuan Shan and Ye have gone to school.


    He heard the footsteps, looked up at the woman''s Kimono Heiji, and wiped his mouth.


    "Jun Su Yu, this is the first time I met Hattori Jinghua." The woman chuckled.


    Su Yu looked at her.


    Long black hair tied up, delicate features, white face.


    She wears a purple kimono with a little regret, holding a folding fan, elegant and moving, this is Hattori Jinghua.


    "Have you practiced swordsmanship?" Su Yu said.


    "Well, I practiced when I was young." Hattori Jinghua was not angry, even if Su Yu''s eyes were rude, she could not be angry.


    "The matter is very simple. If you have beaten me in swordsmanship, Hattori-san, let it go, I won''t pursue it anymore." Su Yu smiled.


    "What if I lose?" Hattori Jinghua said in silence.


    "If you lose, I hope to spend a good night with you." Su Yu came to Hattori Jinghua, stretched out her hand and raised her chin.


    "That''s all, I hope you don''t interfere with the game with super powers." Hattori Jinghua smiled.


    She has absolute confidence in swordsmanship.


    Hattori Heiji didn''t say anything. On the way here, Hattori Jinghua had said, not let him say a word, and leave everything to her.


    "Come with me." Su Yu walked towards the backyard.


    "Heiji, you stay here." Hattori Jinghua said to Hattori Heiji.


    "I��"


    Hattori Jinghua had already followed Su Yu without waiting for Hattori Heiji to speak.


    Hattori Heiji looked at her back, worried.


    "Please." The maid brought a cup of black tea, put it on the coffee table, and said to Hattori Heiji.


    Hattori Heiji sat on the sofa, took a sip of black tea.


    In the next second, he felt sleepy.


    The maid looked at the sleeping Hattori Heiji, put away the tea cup, and left.


    ...


    backyard.


    Hattori Jinghua looked at Su Yu, who was holding a wooden knife, and then at the long sword in her hand.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "It''s just a test. I also want to use a wooden sword instead of a real sword." Hattori Jinghua put the long sword down.


    "Are you sure? You can''t defeat me without a real sword." Su Yu reminded me kindly.


    "If you can''t beat you with a wooden knife, it can only mean that I am too weak." Hattori Jinghua replied.


    "Well, this is what you requested. Don''t cry if you lose." Su Yu threw a wooden knife to Jinghua Hattori.


    Hattori Jinghua took the wooden knife and held it in her hand, her expression serious.


    However, at the beginning of the game, Su Yu''s wooden knife fell in her hand, knocking her wooden knife off directly, and then, the wooden knife rested on her neck.


    Hattori Jinghua looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    Did she lose in less than a second?

 696 696 Hattori Heizo Arrested

    "If you don''t want to admit defeat, we can continue." Su Yu''s wooden knife moved away from Hattori Jinghua''s neck.


    Hattori Jinghua looked at Su Yu, then at the long sword, and then shook her head.


    "If you lose, you lose. The gap between us is too great."


    "I don''t use any superpowers. In terms of swordsmanship, I have practiced for a long time before reaching this state." Su Yu waved the wooden knife.


    Not far away, a tree was cut directly by Jian Qi.


    Hattori Jinghua looked at the cut tree and slightly squeezed the folding fan in his hand.


    "I lost. After you complete your conditions, can you take him away?" Hattori Jinghua asked.


    "Well, come with me." Su Yu smiled slightly and walked toward the room.


    Hattori Jinghua followed him and came to Su Yu''s room.


    Entering the room, Su Yu poured two glasses of wine on his own, and handed one of them to Hattori Jinghua.


    Hattori Jinghua looked at the wine in the glass and hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, there are things you imagined inside." Su Yu joked.


    Hattori Jinghua no longer hesitated and drank it all.


    She put down the wine glass and the folding fan was also set aside.


    Su Yu looked at Hattori Jinghua while drinking wine.


    I have to admit that this is a great beauty with great temperament.


    "You won''t let me go, will you?" Hattori Jinghua threw the kimono aside and said.


    "The answer is correct." Su Yu said without concealment.


    "In that case, what can you give me? As long as the price you give me is enough, it is not impossible for me to stay in Tokyo." Hattori Jinghua said lightly.


    "Before discussing terms with me..."


    Su Yu stretched out his hand and the folding fan flew into his hand.


    The recording pen in the folding fan broke directly.


    Hattori Jinghua was stunned for a moment, and it seemed that he hadn''t expected such a thing.


    "It seems that Hattori-kun''s father had anticipated this. Now, maybe he is already on the road." Su Yu smiled and threw the folding fan aside.


    Hattori Jinghua''s face changed slightly. If Hattori Pingzang came here, Su Yu would definitely not let them go.


    "Su Yujun, I have no other conditions, only one point. I hope they can live healthy and healthy." Hattori Jinghua said quickly.


    "This is very simple, but it''s up to you." Su Yu took out his phone, called Hattori Hiraizou, and handed the phone to Hattori Jinghua.


    Hattori Jinghua took the phone and watched Su Yu walk behind her, her face flushed, she understood what Su Yu was going to do.


    "Hello." There was a deep voice on the phone.


    "Let''s get a divorce, Hirazo." Hattori Jinghua said.


    Hattori Heizo was silent for a few seconds.


    "Su Yujun, as long as you let her go, I am willing to promise all your conditions."


    Su Yu did not speak, and gently hugged Hattori Jinghua.


    "Stop talking, Hirazo, don''t get close here anymore." Hattori Jinghua bit her lip and said.


    "Stupid! If I can''t even protect my own woman, what face do I have to sit in this position?" Hattori Heizo said without hesitation.


    Hattori Jinghua did not speak because she could not speak.


    Su Yu threw the phone in her hand aside, and took Hattori Jinghua into her arms.


    Before the call was cut off, Hattori Heizo heard Hattori Jinghua''s voice, and drove even faster, even ignoring the red light.


    However, just as he was about to approach Su Yu''s home, a child rushed out from the roadside.


    Hattori''s pupils shrank, and it was too late to brake.


    With a muffled sound, the child flew out and landed on the ground.


    Hattori Hiraizou opened the car door and came to the child for the first time, stretched out his trembling hand, and then he was stunned.


    "what happened?"


    "what''s going on?"


    "Ah, someone had a car accident!"


    The surrounding residents were awakened by the impact and gathered around.


    Hattori Pingzang looked in the direction of Su Yu''s house and clenched his fists. In order to stop him, the soul dare... dare to do this!


    He looked at the people calling the police around him, and did not choose to escape, because he knew he could not escape.


    This is the trap that Su Yu set for him, a trap enough to put him dead.


    Hattori Heizo picked up the phone, heard the voice on the phone, and hung up.


    He knew it was irreparable.


    Hattori Jinghua protected them and made a choice.


    Soon, the police car arrived.


    Officer Megome and Ginjiro Toyama went to the scene of the car accident together.


    When Hattori Heizo saw Ginjiro Toyama, he took a deep look at him.


    "Hirazo, I didn''t expect that you..."


    "Mr. Hattori Hirazo, although this is an accident, it was a red light just now, and your behavior of running the red light caused the child to lose his life." Police Officer Mume said coldly.


    Hattori Hirazo lowered his head.


    "I am willing to plead guilty."


    He believed Hattori Heiji''s words now, and everyone on the Metropolitan Police Department had already stood by Su Yu''s side.


    Also, Ginjiro Toyama, I''m afraid he is the same.


    ...


    noon.


    Hattori Heiji woke up from a coma.


    When he woke up, he quickly looked around.


    When he saw the two happily eating lunch, he was stunned.


    Hattori Jinghua changed her clothes and put her hair down. The blush on her face had not faded.


    She and Su Yu were having lunch, smiling.


    "What the hell is going on?" Hattori Heiji couldn''t react.


    The maid saw Hattori Heiji waking up and came to Su Yu''s side.


    Su Yu heard what the maid said and turned to look at Hattori Heiji, got up and kissed Hattori Jinghua on the forehead, and walked towards Hattori Heiji.


    Hattori Heiji saw this scene and clenched her fists. Did she lose?Lost, and has fulfilled the penalty for failure?


    Su Yu came to Hattori Heiji step by step.


    "Hattori-kun, the game between us is over here. I have got the two people I want." Su Yu sat on the sofa opposite Hattori Heiji.


    "Duel, I want to fight you!" Hattori Heiji gritted his teeth.


    "Forget the duel, I don''t want to bully you." Su Yu shook his head.


    Hattori Heiji clenched his fists upon hearing this.


    "Mr Hattori, if you go back now, I can erase your father''s affairs so that he doesn''t have to resign." Su Yu said slowly.


    "My father''s matter?" Hattori Heiji looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    "Let''s take a look." Su Yu handed Hattori Heiji a newspaper.


    Hattori Heiji looked at the newspaper and his pupils shrank.


    "Now, he is in the Metropolitan Police Department. This matter is up to me. If you want to continue fighting with me, then I can only publish his identity." Su Yu smiled.


    Hattori Heiji''s eyes are a bit tangled, and even a bit confused. Is this the end of the so-called justice?


    He doesn''t believe that his father is such a person, but the fact is before him... Wait, the fact?


    "That''s right, I arranged the kid, it''s just a puppet, not a real human being." Su Yu smiled at him.

 697 Chapter 697: Carry Out The Justice In The Heart

    In front of Su Yu''s house.


    Hattori Heiji looked at Hattori Jinghua in front of him. He wanted to say a lot, but couldn''t say it.


    In the final analysis, if it weren''t for him, Yuan Shan and Ye would not like Su Yu, and Hattori Jinghua would not be here.


    Hattori Heizo will not be framed by Su Yu.


    "I''m sorry." Hattori Heiji lowered his head and said.


    "Heiji, believe in the justice in your own heart, recognize your abilities, and work hard to become stronger." Hattori Jinghua whispered.


    "Yes." Hattori Heiji bowed.


    "Go back, if you miss me, you can come to Tokyo to see me. He won''t mind that." Hattori Jinghua stretched out his hand and placed it on top of Hattori Heiji''s head.


    Hattori straightened up and looked at Hattori Jinghua in front of him.


    "Do you really want to stay? Stay with this kind of person?"


    "Before dawn, if you hide in the darkness, you will have a chance to see the light again." Hattori Jinghua grabbed Hattori Heiji''s hand and looked at him with a smile.


    Hattori Heiji opened his eyes wide and nodded heavily. When he let go, he put one hand in his pocket.


    "Then, I''ll leave first." Hattori Heiji finished speaking and turned into the car.


    The driver is Su Yu''s maid.


    Hattori Jinghua watched the car leave and walked towards Su Yu''s house.


    Hattori Heiji in the car looked at Su Yu''s direction, and one day, he would return again.


    The maid who was driving glanced at Hattori Heiji, but did not speak.


    Ordinary humans also want to defeat Lord Demon?It''s just a dream.


    The car came all the way to the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Hattori Heiji got out of the car, put on his hat, and walked in.


    He had just walked a few steps when Hattori Heizo and Toyama Ginjiro came out.


    Hattori Heizo looked at Hattori Heiji and stopped.


    Hattori Heiji came to him and bowed.


    "Sorry."


    Hattori Heizo was taken aback, looking at Hattori Heiji''s hand in his pocket, he understood.


    "Ginjiro, go drive." Hattori Heizo looked at Ginjiro Toyama.


    "Yeah." Ginjiro Toyama nodded and walked towards the parking lot.


    "What news did she deliver to you?" Hattori Pingzou whispered.


    Hattori Heiji took out a note and handed it to Hattori Heizo. This is what Hattori Heiji gave Hattori Heiji when she shook hands.


    Hattori Hirazo took the note, saw the content inside, and was silent for a long time.


    "This matter will take a long time. If we want to bring them down, we must not take any wrong step." Hattori Heiji said seriously.


    "In the battle between humans and gods, we have no chance of winning. However, as long as we can defeat them, even if it is once, it will be our victory." Hattori said slowly.


    "After we go back, what should we do about this matter?" Hattori Heiji asked.


    "I have asked an acquaintance, and he will help us investigate. Jinghua''s side, there should be nothing in a short time." Hattori Hingzo thought for a while.


    Hattori Heiji felt a little disappointed when he thought of Hattori Jinghua.


    "You are right about this matter. If we don''t care about it, we don''t deserve our current status." Hattori Heizo''s hand fell on Hattori Heiji''s head.


    "Do you carry out the justice in our hearts?" Hattori Heiji muttered.


    "Yes, to implement the justice in our hearts, even if the process is difficult, as long as there is hope, don''t be afraid." Hattori Hingzo looked up at the sky.


    in the corner.


    A child pushed his glasses and left with a smile. It seemed that there was no need to worry that they would be devastated.


    ...


    Su Yu''s home.


    Hattori Jinghua drank black tea and looked at Su Yu who was silent in front of him, not knowing what to say.


    "Master Su Yu, the house you want is ready." The maid walked over.


    "Yeah. Jinghua, you live in the house I arranged for you temporarily. Over there, I have arranged a maid to take care of you." Su Yu smiled at Hattori Jinghua.


    "Take care or monitor?" Hattori Jinghua put down the cup.


    "Both." Su Yu smiled without excuse.


    "Why do you want to do this? With your ability and identity, you can find more beautiful and younger girls. Even those idols can be easily obtained, right?" Hattori Jinghua hesitated.


    "Things that are too easy to get have no meaning to me. Because my maids are more beautiful than them, but I usually don''t touch my maids." Su Yu replied.


    "That''s it, what you want is not me, just this disgusting taste?" Hattori Jinghua understood.


    "Almost." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Do you think you are an omnipotent god?" Hattori Jinghua stood up and said.


    "I used to be a god." Su Yu pushed his glasses and said.


    Hattori Jinghua was taken aback for a moment, before asking, turned and left.


    Su Yu looked at Hattori Jinghua''s back, and it seemed that this game could continue.


    "My Lord Demon, about Hongye..."


    "Pay close attention. When she contacts Hattori Heiji, let me know." Su Yu interrupted the maid.


    "Yes." The maid saluted.


    "By the way, how did the acquisition plan go?" Su Yu remembered another thing.


    "The acquisition plan is very smooth. Now the popular idol, you can make an appointment with you." The maid nodded.


    "Although I don''t have much interest in idols, Yoko Okino is pretty good." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Do you need me to make an appointment for you?" the maid asked.


    "No, arrange for someone to protect her. In the future, we will definitely meet again." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Yes." The maid took note.


    The core members of the Sakura Group are all members of the Maid Group of Demon King City.


    After coming to the world of Conan, the members of the maid team ushered in an increase. The members of the maid team in the ring world have added a lot of beast ears.


    The original members of the Maid Corps were used by Su Yu as a maid.


    They obey Su Yu''s order, hide their strength and act as ordinary maids.


    The people in black in the Sakura group are alchemy creatures, controlled by members of the maid group, and each maid can control hundreds of alchemy creatures at the same time.


    In other words, if Su Yu is willing, the Sakura group will instantly have tens of thousands of members.


    Of course, he didn''t have that kind of thinking. There are only a few hundred members of the Sakura group.


    The strength of these hundreds of people is enough to sweep the world.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Metropolitan Police Department.


    Su Yu sat in the office and looked out the window.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Su Yu said.


    The door opened and four women walked in.


    Su Yu turned around, looked at the four women in different dresses, and looked at them.


    "Search for a lesson, Mikako Sato, come and report." Mikako Sato said.


    "Traffic class, Yumi Miyamoto is here to report." Yumi Miyamoto saluted.


    "Traffic class, Sanchi Miaozi came to report." The young girl in Shuang Mawei said nervously.


    "Nagano Prefecture Headquarters, search for a lesson, Uehara Yui, come and report." The last woman said.


    When she spoke, the remaining three were stunned. How could she be transferred here in Nagano Prefecture so far from Tokyo?

 698 Chapter 698: The Lovely Sanchi Seedling

    Miwako Sato, Metropolitan Police Department, searched members of Section One.


    With short black hair, white face, exquisite features, and a professional outfit, he showed a graceful figure.


    Miyamoto Yumi, member of the Transportation Division.


    She has long black hair, good features, and a professional outfit, but she doesn''t have the temperament of Miwako Sato, but looks like an office worker.


    Miaozi Sanchi, a member of the transportation department, she is the least experienced among the four present.


    The black double ponytail, the delicate face of melon seeds, and the professional attire, look nervous, quite like a newcomer for an interview.


    In fact, she is indeed a newcomer.


    Just a few days after she was transferred to the transportation class, she was selected by the Sakura group. For her, it was a huge pie on her head.


    As long as they are selected by the Sakura group, they must come to serve. This is the rule.


    After becoming a member of the Sakura Group, even peripheral members have a high status.


    The last person, Yui Uehara, from Nagano Prefecture, searched for members of the class.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for her to be transferred here, but Su Yu cracked the incident in Nagano Prefecture and restored her as a police officer.


    After reading unlimited months, Su Yu became Uehara Yui''s benefactor.


    When she saw Su Yu, she was visibly stunned for a few seconds before showing a sweet smile to Su Yu.


    The ball head, the face is fair, and the professional outfit sets off the proud figure.


    Su Yu looked at the four women, making Sanchi Miaozi more uneasy.


    "Congratulations to you for being a member of the Sakura team. Whether you can have an official status or not depends on your own efforts. Next, I will assign your work..."


    When the four of them heard that they were going to assign work, they straightened up and stared at Su Yu.


    "Miyamoto Yumi is responsible for serving as my driver. When I am not here, you will clean the office." Su Yu was the first to look at Miyamoto Yumi.


    "Yes." Yumi Miyamoto saluted.


    "Miike Naeko, serves as Sato''s assistant, and acts with her. Sato Mikako, the leader of the first action team, is mainly responsible for events. You can choose by yourself. We are different from the Metropolitan Police Department. We can manage everything here. ." Su Yu said to Mikako Sato and Naeko Miike.


    "Yes." The two said in unison.


    "Uehara Yui is in charge of the second action team, which can also be called Anbe. What is in charge, shouldn''t I teach you?" Su Yu smiled at Uehara Yui.


    "Yes, I understand." Uehara Yui knew Anbe''s responsibilities.


    "That, Su Yu-sama, the first and second action teams, are there only three of us?" Sato Mikako asked.


    "This is the personnel information in the Tokyo area. You can choose, ten people in each group." Su Yu took out two documents and threw them on the table.


    Miwako Sato and Yui Uehara came to the table, each took a file, and looked at the candidates on it.


    The people in black are ordinary members, and only have code names, without any names.


    The maid has a name and a certain introduction, and is a full member.


    Sato Mikako looked at the abilities of the maids, secretly surprised, each of their abilities belonged to unexpected abilities.


    "The people in black are consumables. Don''t worry about their sacrifices. The maid''s combat effectiveness is extremely strong. I highly recommend it." Su Yu reminded.


    Sato Mikako thought for a while and chose three maids and five men in black.


    Uehara Yui chose two maids and eight men in black.


    "I''ll take you to the place where you live in the future." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Where will we live?" Mikako Sato looked at Su Yu suspiciously.


    "The Sakura Group is not short of money. Every member of the Sakura Group has a residence. Although you are not an official member of the Sakura Group for the time being, I think we should give you a residence so that it will be convenient for future actions." Su Yu said simply.


    "Do you still provide housing?" Miyamoto Yumi''s eyes lit up.


    Miike Miaozi was also a little surprised. She didn''t expect the Sakura group to receive such a high salary. She hadn''t seen her salary, otherwise, she would be even more surprised.


    ...


    On the way to the base of the Sakura Group.


    Miyamoto Yumi drove. As a member of the traffic class, she drove fairly well.


    The car came all the way to a villa.


    When I got out of the car, Miyamoto Yumi looked at the courtyard of the villa and couldn''t believe it.


    In the courtyard, flowers are blooming and the maid is trimming.


    "This is where you will live in the future." Su Yu looked at the maids who came out and smiled.


    "Welcome home, Master Su Yu." The ten maids stood in two rows and bowed respectfully.


    "Can we really live here?" Yumi Miyamoto was somewhat surprised.


    "If you don''t want to live here, you can live in the office." Su Yu looked at her.


    Miyamoto Yumi smiled and stopped talking.


    Su Yu led the four people into the villa and went straight to the garage.


    There are various sports cars and motorcycles popular in this era.


    "The transportation here can be used at will, as long as it is not deliberately crashed, you will not need to compensate for the loss." Su Yu said to the four.


    "You can use all the cars here?"


    Now, not only Miyamoto Yumi, but even Mikako Sato are a little excited. There are several sports cars here that are rare.


    "Use it at will. For us, this thing is just a gift from the manufacturer." Su Yu nodded.


    Miyamoto Yumi opened her mouth, a gift from the manufacturer?


    Sanchi Miaozi looked at the cars in the garage, and found that none of them were cheap, and she didn''t dare to touch dozens of them.


    "Su Yu-jun, I choose this one." Uehara Yui unceremoniously chose a sports car.


    The maid immediately sent the key and handed it to Uehara Yui.


    At the beginning of Yui Uehara, Mikako Sato was no longer polite and chose a sports car that she had long wanted.


    Miyamoto Yumi saw that both of them had chosen, and after thinking about it, they chose a Porsche.


    Sanchi Miaozi did not dare to choose, standing still, a little at a loss.


    "If you don''t choose yet, I will help you choose." Su Yu looked at Sanchi Miaozi.


    "I...I choose that one." Miike Miaozi pointed to a retro-looking car.


    "Good-looking, the price of that car is a little over 300 million yen." Su Yu praised.


    "Huh?" Miike Miaozi was stunned, a little more than 300 million yen?


    If it breaks accidentally, how many years will she have to work to pay off the debt?


    "Don''t worry, if it breaks down, you can come here to replace the maid''s job." Su Yu saw Michi Miaozi''s thoughts and joked.


    "Working in place of a maid?" Michi Miaozi blushed, she didn''t want to wear a maid outfit.


    "Well, the maid''s job is very simple. At night, the maid will stay with me..."


    Michi Miaozi blushed when he heard the words. Isn''t that the kind of rude maid?


    "Stay by my side and tell me stories." Su Yu continued.


    "..." Sanchi Miaozi.

 699 Chapter 699

    In the villa.


    Miyamoto Yumi took Sato Mikako to choose a room, and she is not familiar with Miike Naeko now.


    Sanchi Miaozi sat on the sofa, still hesitating.


    Is it really good to live here?


    Although it can save a rent, I always feel a little uneasy.


    Suddenly, Sanchi Miaozi felt a cold on her face, turned around and saw that Su Yu was holding a can of drink and handing it to her.


    "Thank you." Michi Miaozi took the drink.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu held a can of coffee in his hand and sat opposite Sanchi Miaozi.


    "That, Master Su Yu, can I not move here?" Sanchi Miaozi whispered.


    "Give me a reason." Su Yu opened the can of coffee and took a sip.


    "I...I don''t want to cause you trouble." Miaozi Sanchi thought for a while.


    "If you live outside, if I want to give you tasks, I must notify you. If I want to have a meeting, I must wait for your arrival." Su Yu said slowly.


    Michi Miaozi was taken aback, these are indeed not convenient.


    "I''m sorry." She lowered her head.


    Work should be the top priority in everything.


    "I know what you are thinking. Living in such a luxurious villa, what should you do if you get misunderstood? Right?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Michi Miaozi.


    Sanchi Miaozi lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry about that kind of thing, if someone asks, you just say that your boyfriend lives here, and you and your boyfriend are living together." Su Yu joked.


    Michi Miaozi''s face flushed, and she wanted to escape.


    "Do you know why I chose you?" Su Yu whispered.


    Sanchi Miaozi was taken aback, and looked up at Su Yu. She was also curious about this.


    "Because you are all beautiful, and to be able to live with you like this is pretty good for me." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    Miike Miaozi''s face was hot, but she was selected for this reason.


    "By the way, one of your acquaintances will come here to work in a few days. Then, you won''t be alone." Su Yu reminded.


    "My acquaintance?" Sanchi Miaozi was startled, how did Su Yu know this kind of thing?How do you know that the person is her acquaintance?


    "She should be your friend." Su Yu added.


    "Don''t you mean..." Miaozi Sanchi''s expression was somewhat surprised.


    "Yes, she should be the one you guessed." Su Yu smiled and nodded.


    "How do you know her existence?" Sanchi Miaozi hesitated.


    "What I want to know can be known at any time. I know everything about the four of you." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Is this the investigative ability of the Sakura Group?" Michi Miaozi asked in surprise.


    "Almost." Su Yu smiled.


    "Then why do you hire her? Because, is she very beautiful?" Michi Miaozi tentatively.


    "Well, hiring a beautiful maid should be very interesting. Moreover, she feels a bit pitiful living alone in such a big city." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Thank you for hiring her. She is my best friend." Michi Miaozi got up and saluted.


    "Don''t be so polite, go and choose your room. If you don''t choose, I will put your room next to mine. In this case, I can still chat with you." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yes." Sanchi Miaozi''s face turned red, and she went to choose a room.


    She didn''t want to live next door to Su Yu.


    Such a boss who likes to tease others makes her afraid to approach.


    After Su Yu finished the canned coffee, the phone rang, and he answered the phone casually.


    "According to your instructions, I have asked her to do that." The voice of gin wine came through the phone.


    "Let''s start then." Su Yu had a smile on his face. It seemed that Xiao Ai would appear soon.


    He liked Xiao Ai very much, and he liked Shiho Miyano even more.


    ...


    night.


    In Su Yu''s villa.


    He sat on the sofa and watched the news.


    The incident of one billion yen being robbed has already happened, and Edogawa Conan appeared on the scene.


    Since Edogawa Conan appeared, Su Yu sent people to pay attention to him.


    It was not ordinary humans who secretly observed him, but the slimes of the slime clan, who could become any kind of slimes.


    This Edogawa Conan is the dead Yusaku Kudo.


    After the warehouse incident, Kudo Yusaku''s whereabouts are unknown, as is Kudo Yukiko.


    The outside world does not know the warehouse incident, nor does it know that Yusaku Kudo is missing.


    "Conan-kun?" Su Yu turned off the TV and Kudo Yukiko hid. It didn''t mean that Su Yu couldn''t find her.


    However, it is not yet time for Kudo Yukiko to play.


    She may have been hiding after receiving news from Yusaku Kudo, or waiting for an opportunity.


    Su Yu didn''t want to create this opportunity yet.


    "Brother Su Yu, don''t you still have a rest?" Yuan Shan and Ye''s voice sounded from behind.


    "I''m waiting for He Yejiang to invite me." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Yuanshan and Ye Qiao blushed.


    "Just kidding, you go to bed first, I have something to do, go out for a while." Su Yu came to Yuanshan and Ye and patted her little head.


    "Then if I invite Brother Su Yu, would you still go out?" Yuan Shan and Ye Xiao said.


    "If He Yejiang invites me, even if there are many beautiful girls waiting for me outside, I will not leave your side." Su Yu took Toyama He Ye''s little hand.


    Yuanshan and Ye''s faces were a little hot, and they were a little bit happy.


    "He Yejiang, rest early." Su Yu gave her a light hug.


    Yuanshan and Ye felt the warmth from Su Yu, hum, their little heads buried in Su Yu''s arms.


    After a long time, she got up and walked upstairs.


    Su Yu looked at Yuanshan and Ye Shanglou and walked out the door.


    He drove the car and came downstairs to an ordinary apartment.


    After parking the car in the parking lot, Su Yu soared into the sky and came to one of the rooms in the apartment building.


    He passed through the wall and almost frightened Fei Yingli who had just walked out of the bathroom.


    Su Yu looked at Fei Yingli who was wearing a bath towel.


    "Attorney Fei Yingli, how do you want me to help you?"


    When Fei Yingli heard this, there was a blush on her face. How could she say such a thing?


    "What''s the matter? If you don''t say anything, I''ll leave first." Su Yu said in his mouth to leave, but sat on the side of the bed.


    "Please help me...help me..."


    Fei Yingli blushed, but after all, she couldn''t say those words.


    "Shy lawyer Fei Yingli, so cute, come and sit down." Su Yu patted his side.


    Fei Yingli came to Su Yu''s side and sat down slowly, she could clearly feel Su Yu''s gaze.


    If it weren''t for being intolerable, she would never ask Su Yu for help.


    Su Yu''s illusion skills made it difficult for her to fall asleep, as soon as she closed her eyes, she would appear in that space.


    Fei Yingli lowered her head, sorry for this kind of thing, but she had no choice.


    In the dream, she has compromised more than once, there are reasons for the dream, and her own reasons.

 700 Chapter 700: Far Mountain and Yes Worries

    The morning sun fell on the room.


    Su Yu opened his eyes and felt a long sword on his neck.


    Fei Yingli held a long sword with a cold expression.


    "I decided to kill you and then surrendered."


    "With your sword, you can''t kill me." Su Yu yawned.


    "Are you sure?" Fei Yingli''s long sword pressed down, leaving a mark on Su Yu''s neck.


    "I''m sure, and I know you won''t kill me." Su Yu stretched out her hand and took her little hand.


    "Don''t touch me!" Fei Yingli gave up the sword and withdrew her hand like an electric shock.


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli, you are kind and gentle like Xiaolan. Even though you hate me, you don��t lose your mind when facing someone like me. However, the more you reject me, the more I am interested in you. , You should understand this too? Or, you like to let me treat you like this?" Su Yu sat up, put the long sword aside, and looked at Fei Yingli with a smile.


    "I have nothing to say to a scum like you." Fei Yingli said coldly.


    "Well, I''m just a tool man here to help, so I won''t bother lawyer Fei Yingli." Su Yu said in his clothes.


    Fei Yingli turned her head and did not go to see him.


    Su Yu got dressed, looked at Fei Yingli''s profile, and slowly approached her.


    Fei Yingli felt Su Yu''s approach, her face flushed.


    "When you think about me, you can call me at any time. I am very jealous. If you walk too close to other men, they are likely to have an accident." Su Yu lightly looked at Fei Yingli''s face. Kissed, whispered.


    Fei Yingli clenched her small fist.


    "Get out of here!"


    "If you are angry, you will get old easily." Su Yu teased and walked outside the door.


    Fei Yingli lowered her head when she heard the door closing.


    She and Su Yu have such a relationship, what should they do in the future?


    If Maurilan finds out about this kind of thing, what should he do?And that person, how should she face that person in the future?


    "I''m sorry." Fei Yingli was silent for a moment, and understood what she should do.


    Although this would hurt Mao Lilan, she had no other choice.


    She can''t go back now.


    ...


    Didan High School.


    When Su Yu arrived at school, it was already class time.


    As the school doctor of Didan High School, he was not responsible for many things. It was the same whether he arrived early or late.


    The purpose of his coming here was originally for Morilan and Suzuki Garden, but now, with the addition of a distant mountain and leaves, the situation is slightly more subtle.


    Yuan Shan and Ye will know that he has a girlfriend sooner or later, maybe they have already known.


    The two days of Yuan Shan and Ye were very sad, so they didn''t ask him anything, and Su Yu was so gentle to her, so she didn''t want to destroy the relationship between them.


    However, as Su Yu''s relationship with her gets better, Yuan Shan and Ye will definitely go to Mao Lilan.


    When the time comes, if the two fight...


    "It seems impossible. However, it is inevitable that there will be a fight. In the end, one of the girls must give in, or both girls will take a step back." Su Yu thought to himself.


    Yuan Shan and Ye are now enjoying his gentle care, and when they recover, they will definitely be a bit disappointed.


    "The best way is to determine the relationship as soon as possible." Su Yu thought for a while and made a decision.


    ...


    The lunch break is here.


    Yuan Shan and Ye have just transferred here, so they don''t have any friends.


    However, because she is very beautiful and friendly to people, there are also girls in the class who want to know her.


    She can only stay in the classroom and chat with her new friends.


    "By the way, Heyechan, why did you transfer to Tokyo?" a girl with glasses asked curiously.


    "Huh?" Yuan Shan and Ye were taken aback, then stood up in shock.


    The reason she transferred here is because Hattori Heiji is investigating the Kudo Shinichi incident. Now that Hattori Heiji and Hattori Heizo have returned to Osaka, isn''t she going to transfer back soon?


    "What''s the matter? He Yejiang?" the girl with glasses asked in confusion.


    "I''m sorry, I suddenly remembered something." Yuan Shan and Ye said apologetically, and ran out of the classroom.


    She came to the corridor, found a quiet place, and dialed a call.


    The call was quickly connected over there.


    "Heyejiang, what''s the matter?" Ginjiro Toyama''s voice came over the phone.


    "Um, Dad, am I going to transfer back to school?" Yuan Shan and Ye Xiao said.


    "Transfer back? If you want to come back, I can arrange for you to come back tomorrow." Toyama Ginjiro thought for a while.


    "I...I don''t want to go back." Yuan Shan and Ye bit their lips.


    If I go back, I will definitely meet with Hattori Heiji. She doesn''t want to face Hattori Heiji again.


    "It''s because of Su Yujun? Don''t worry, he has already called me. He said that he can take care of He Yejiang, so I don''t have to worry." Toyama Ginjiro quipped.


    "Really?" Yuan Shan and Ye Xiao blushed.


    "Well, he also said that after He Yejiang graduates, he will come to visit and talk about your marriage by the way." Toyama Ginjiro joked.


    Yuanshan and Ye were flushed, she knew that Su Yu would not say such things.


    "Okay, Heyejiang, if you want to come back, just call me. If you don''t want to come back, just stay there. Don''t worry about things here. He has started to go to school normally." Yuan Yamagin Shiro said softly.


    "I see, Dad, thank you." Yuan Shan finished talking with Ye and hung up the phone.


    She looked at the direction of the classroom and walked towards the infirmary.


    If you don''t have to transfer back to school, you must plan to stay here for a long time. If she wants to live here, she can''t rely on the living expenses provided by her at home, but must work and be self-reliant.


    ...


    In front of the infirmary.


    Yuan Shan and Ye knocked on the door.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    Yuan Shan and Ye stared at Mao Lilan in front of him for a moment.


    "You''re He Yejiang? Come in." Mao Lilan smiled at her.


    Yuan Shan and Ye walked into the infirmary, looked at the dim sum and black tea on the table, looked at Su Yu with doubts.


    "This is Morilan, this is Suzuki Sonoko, and Sonoko is Miss Ayako''s sister." Su Yu introduced.


    "I''m Mao Lilan, Su Yujun''s friend." Mao Lilan reached out to Yuanshan and Ye.


    "I am Toyama and Ye, a transfer student from Osaka to Tokyo." Toyama and Ye reluctantly smiled, always feeling that the relationship between Su Yu and Mao Lilan is not simple.


    "I am Suzuki Sonoko, please take care of it." Suzuki Sonoko said with a smile.


    "He Ye Jiang, sit down." Su Yu poured a cup of black tea to Yuan Shan He Ye.


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye sat down.


    As soon as the three girls sat down, Mao Lilan first asked the question.


    "Why did Heyechan move here from Osaka? Is it because family members work here?"


    "this and that��"


    "He Yejiang knows that I am in Tokyo, so she transferred to Tokyo to see me." Su Yu replied instead of Toyama and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye froze for a moment. If Su Yu said this, wouldn''t Mao Lilan be angry?

 701 Chapter 701 Yuanshan and Ye are leaving

    Mao Lilan heard Su Yu''s answer with a subtle expression.


    Yuan Shan and Ye transferred to Tokyo because of Su Yu?


    Doesn''t it mean that she likes Su Yu?


    "I... I have a childhood sweetheart relationship with Brother Su Yu. When I transferred to Tokyo, I was not looking for Brother Su Yu, but because...because there are so many people here." Toyama and Ye stammered.


    "Huh?" Mao Lilan and Suzuki Yuanzi.


    There are a lot of people in Tokyo, isn''t there a small number of people in Osaka?


    Su Yu looked at Yuanshan and Ye''s lying, couldn''t help laughing.


    In order not to destroy the relationship between Su Yu and Mao Lilan, she said so, it can be seen that Yuanshan and Ye are good girls.


    However, such an obvious lie, whether it is Morilan or Suzuki Sonoko, can see through it at a glance.


    "No matter what reason you transferred to Tokyo, please take care of it in the future." Mao Lilan smiled slightly.


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye''s eyes darkened.


    Sure enough, she is the girlfriend of Brother Su Yu.


    "He Ye Jiang." Su Yu pushed the dim sum in front of Yuan Shan He Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye looked up at Su Yu, what they wanted to say, but they didn''t know what to say.


    Mao Lilan noticed Yuanshan and Ye''s expressions, looked at Su Yu, and said nothing.


    Suzuki Sonoko didn''t care, and ate his snacks quietly.


    When the lunch break was over, Morilan and Suzuki Yuanzi left the infirmary.


    Yuanshan and Ye had been wandering, hearing the sound of closing the door, they realized that the two people beside them had left, and they quickly got up to go back to the classroom.


    Su Yu took the opportunity to grab her little hand.


    Yuan Shan and Ye stopped, but did not turn to look at Su Yu.


    "Lan is my girlfriend." Su Yu said.


    Yuanshan and Ye''s body trembled, is it true?What is she?


    "He Yejiang, can you listen to me say a few words?" Su Yu got up and gently hugged Yuanshan and Ye.


    "Brother Su Yu, I''m going to transfer back to school. I won''t disturb your relationship with Mao Lilan..."


    "What if I don''t let you leave?" Su Yu hugged Yuanshan and Ye tightly.


    "Please let me go." Yuanshan and Ye made a red eye.


    "I don''t want to let go of you. I admit, I like you and Lan, they are very bad, but I don''t want to let go of you." Su Yu said in a gentle judo.


    "Brother Su Yu, you know that you are bad, why are you not willing to let me go?" Yuan Shan and Ye turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Because, if I let go of you, I will lose you forever." Su Yu said seriously.


    "Lost me forever?" Yuan Shan and Ye were taken aback.


    "I have the ability to foresee. If I have dreamt of seeing He Yejiang go back, something will definitely happen." Su Yu said slowly.


    "Ability to predict? Brother Su Yu, are you lying to me?" Yuan Shan and Ye''s eyes were a little disappointed.


    "I didn''t deceive you, I want to protect you, of course, the more important reason is that I want to keep you by my side..."


    "I don''t want to listen to your explanation, I will go back now." Yuan Shan and Ye struggled.


    "Heye sauce..."


    "Brother Su Yu, you have a girlfriend, so don''t bother me anymore. Our relationship is over here." Yuan Shan and Ye pushed Su Yu away, wiped away their tears, and ran outside the door.


    Su Yu pushed his glasses, the first step was completed, Yuan Shan and Ye were disappointed.


    ...


    Yuanshan and Ye left Didan High School, and now she just wants to fly back to Osaka immediately.


    She sat in the back of the bus, sobbing.


    The bus kept moving forward. When passing by a stop sign, three passengers came up with their things on their backs.


    Yuan Shan and Ye kept looking out the window, but didn''t pay attention to them.


    Yuan Shan and Ye didn''t come back to their senses until a shot was fired.


    "Don''t move, our boss has been arrested. We just want to rescue our boss. If anyone dares to move, don''t blame me." The man who took the lead, wearing sunglasses, said.


    Yuan Shan and Ye looked at the three of them blankly.


    Could it be that what Brother Su Yu said is true?


    "Take out all your mobile phones." The big man continued.


    Yuan Shan and Ye felt tight, looking at the big man who came by, they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    The bus driver was frightened, but had to continue driving.


    The passengers in the car were panicked and took out their phones one by one.


    When she reached Yuanshan and Ye, she hesitated and put the phone in Dahan''s bag.


    The car drove forward and toward the outskirts, and the man was on the phone with the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Yuan Shan and Ye didn''t notice what they were carrying at first, until the thing on the ground shook, and the big man was so scared that the man hurriedly let his subordinates hold it down, and she reacted.


    "Could it be..."


    Yuan Shan and Ye were a little scared. If she had followed Su Yu''s words, she wouldn''t have encountered such a thing.


    If she believed in Su Yu, she wouldn''t...


    Unfortunately, it is too late to say anything now.


    "Brother Su Yu, I''m sorry, if there is an afterlife, I will never leave you." Yuan Shan and Ye held their own amulet in their hands.


    "This is what you said, don''t regret it." A familiar voice rang from the front of Yuanshan and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye were stunned for a moment, looking at the person in front of them, with a slightly surprised expression.


    Why is Su Yu here?


    "You little idiot, you have been looking out the window and didn''t even notice when I got in the car. Don''t worry, I will never let you die." Su Yu smiled at her.


    Yuan Shan and Ye looked at Su Yu''s smile, and tears fell. At this time, with Su Yu by his side, her fear disappeared.


    "Idiot, don''t cry, remember, don''t leave my side again in the future." Su Yu patted Yuanshan and Ye''s head.


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye wiped their tears.


    Su Yu looked at the three big men and the tunnel in front of him. Although this incident was planned by him, sooner or later they would stage this incident.


    What he is doing now is just to advance the time of the incident.


    "He Yejiang, after we get off the bus, remember to give me a kiss." Su Yu smiled.


    Yuan Shan and Ye looked at Su Yu who stood up, not knowing what he was going to do.


    "Hey, the young man over there, sit down for me!" The big man noticed Su Yu who was standing up, and aimed his weapon at Su Yu.


    "This can''t work." Su Yu walked towards the big man.


    "Want to be a hero? Then I will make you perfect!" The big man glanced at the things under his feet, put away his weapons, and walked towards Su Yu.


    The bus entered the tunnel, and the whole bus went dark.


    Su Yu rushed to the front of the big man in an instant, and smashed him onto two of his companions with a punch. The other two did not expect that Su Yu had such strength that for a while, he couldn''t stand up.


    "The woman who wants to hurt me, you are really looking for death." Su Yu came to the two of them and took out his weapon.


    "Puff puff" the two big guys passed out.


    Su Yu��s weapon is an upgraded version of Conan��s watch.


    As for the big man with weapons, his head hit the seat and he fainted long ago.


    Su Yu''s power is controlled within the range of ordinary people, otherwise, a single blow can blast him into scum.


    The bus left the tunnel, Yuan Shan and Ye looked at the three people who fell and Su Yu, and he was relieved.

 702 Chapter 702-Mo Lilan Knows The Truth

    The bus stopped.


    Officer Mumu led the team into the car, first evacuated the passengers in the car, and then checked the things on the ground, his eyes widened in fright.


    "Police Officer Mumu, my people have already come, let these things be solved by my people." Su Yu whispered.


    Officer Mumu looked at a car outside the window, and four men in black came over. The police officer of the Metropolitan Police Department was about to intercept, and the other party showed his ID, which scared the police officer of the Metropolitan Police Department to salute.


    "Trouble you, Jun Su Yu." Officer Mumu hesitated.


    "You''re welcome." Su Yu smiled slightly, turned to the front of Yuanshan and Ye, and stretched out a hand to her.


    Yuan Shan and Ye Xiao stretched out their hands slowly and placed them in Su Yu''s hands.


    Su Yu directly pulled her into his arms.


    "Don''t leave me anymore, okay?"


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye hugged Su Yu tightly.


    After this incident, she understood Su Yu''s position in her heart.


    "I like Heyejiang and Lan. Actually, as the leader of the Sakura group, I can marry several wives, so Heyejiang, would you like to be my wife?" Su Yu said softly.


    "If Mao Lilan is willing, I...I will." Yuan Shan and Ye Hong said with a face.


    "Then you really gave me a problem, but I will work hard to make you all happy." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Yuan Shan and Ye closed their eyes.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu took Yuanshan and Ye''s little hand, got out of the car, took the car of the Metropolitan Police Department, and returned to Didan High School.


    "When I came, I already took sick leave for your teacher. So don''t worry, I want to have a good chat with you in the afternoon." Su Yu sat in the back of the car and said to Yuan Shan and Ye One sentence.


    "Thank you, Brother Su Yu." Yuan Shan and Ye said warmly.


    She is so unreasonable, ignoring school hours, leaving school and getting involved in such dangerous incidents.


    Su Yu took sick leave for her, risking his life to save her.


    Yuan Shan and Ye felt a little guilty. She treated Su Yu like that, but Su Yu always cared about her and thought about her if she didn''t listen to him.


    "You''re welcome, as long as you are okay with Ye Jiang, everything is fine." Su Yu hugged her and chuckled lightly.


    The driving Takagi glanced at the two people in the back row, his eyes full of envy.


    Yuanshan and Ye leaned against Su Yu''s arms, feeling very warm and at ease.


    Slowly, Yuanshan and Ye fell asleep.


    The car stopped in front of the gate of Didan High School.


    Takagi got off the car and opened the door for Su Yu.


    "Thank you, Officer Takagi." Su Yu hugged Toyama and Ye and said to Takagi.


    "You are welcome, Lord Su Yu." Takagi scratched his head.


    He watched Su Yu hug Yuanshan and Ye away before driving away.


    Regarding Su Yu, the leader of the Sakura Group, he was cautious and did not dare to offend him at all.


    ...


    In the infirmary.


    Su Yu covered Yuanshan and Ye with a quilt and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    Yuanshan and Ye were asleep, with a sweet smile on their faces.


    Su Yu nodded on her forehead, creating more sweet dreams for her, and Yuan Shan and Ye''s small faces slowly turned red.


    In her dream, Su Yu rushed over like a prince charming, holding her little hand, and pulling her on the horse.


    Su Yu held her in one hand and wielded the spear in the other, smashing one monster after another to pieces.


    The two came all the way to a church by the sea, Su Yu put away his arms and hugged her.


    At this time, Yuan Shan and Ye found themselves wearing a pure white wedding dress.


    The happy and sweet wedding began, Su Yu took her hand and pushed open the door of the auditorium.


    In the auditorium, there were friends and classmates that Yuanshan and Ye knew, and a Mao Lilan stood in front of the priest, smiling at her.


    Su Yu came to Mao Lilan with her, and Mao Lilan took Su Yu''s other arm.


    The wedding ceremony officially began. Su Yu put on rings for them and held them by the hand.


    Yuan Shan and Ye leaned on Su Yu''s shoulders, and a sweet feeling rose from the bottom of their hearts.


    ...


    School time.


    "He Yejiang? He Yejiang?" A familiar voice rang in Yuanshan and Ye''s ears.


    Yuanshan and Ye opened their eyes and looked at Su Yu, Mao Lilan, and Suzuki Yuanzi beside them. After a few seconds, she realized that it was just a dream.


    Suddenly, Yuan Shan and Ye were flushed.


    "Heyejiang, can I call you that? I heard Su Yujun say that you are sick, are you okay? How are you feeling now?" Mao Lilan asked with a look of concern.


    "No... it''s okay." Yuan Shan and Ye shrank directly into the bed.


    "Really all right? Your face is red..."


    Halfway through the conversation, Maurilan seemed to realize something. He glanced at Su Yu and didn''t continue.


    "You... you go first, I have to go to the bathroom." Yuan Shan and Ye''s voice came from the quilt.


    "Well, then we will wait for you in front of the school." Mao Lilan grinned reluctantly and walked toward the infirmary room.


    Suzuki Sonoko followed behind her.


    Su Yu looked at the closed door and opened the corner of the quilt.


    "What''s wrong? He Yejiang''s face is so red, shouldn''t it be, did you dream of something bad?" Su Yu joked.


    "No...no, I didn''t dream of anything." Yuan Shan and Ye blushed.


    "Okay, okay, I see, I''ll wait for you in front of the school, come hurry up." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye nodded.


    Su Yu left the infirmary, Yuan Shan and Ye Cai sat up, arranged their clothes, and walked towards the bathroom.


    ...


    In front of the school.


    "Lan, I won''t bother you, we''ll see you tomorrow." Suzuki Sonoko waved his hand and got into the car of Suzuki''s house.


    "See you tomorrow." Mao Lilan waved to her.


    Su Yu came to Mao Lilan''s side, watched Suzuki''s car leave, and held Mao Lilan''s little hand.


    Mao Lilan glanced at Su Yu''s hand and did not speak.


    "I made the Kudo Shinichi incident," Su Yu said.


    Mao Lilan was stunned, turned his head and looked at Su Yu blankly.


    "It was I who changed him, it was I who made him like that and fell to that end, and my goal is Lan." Su Yu continued.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "I''m a very bad person. I like Ran. If I know that Kudo Shinichi exists, I don''t have any chance. Therefore, I changed Kudo Shinichi to give him another strange personality."


    "For this reason, I also controlled the Metropolitan Police Department and the media, so that Kudoshin had no chance of turning over again."


    "I take this opportunity to stand by Lan''s side, take care of Lan, give you warmth and help you, just hope you can like me."


    "Now that my goal has been achieved, Lan really started to like me, and at the same time, Lan started to doubt me."


    "Lan is very entangled, wants me to tell you the truth, don''t want to doubt me, this is probably Lan''s gentleness."


    "So, now Lan, how would you choose?"

 703 703 Kudo Shinichi Woke Up

    Mao Lilan listened to Su Yu''s words, looked at his loose hand, and lowered her head.


    Tears slipped from the corners of her eyes, and she didn''t know how to choose.


    Forgive Kudo Shinichi?Let Su Yu rescue Kudo Shinichi?However, the matter has already happened, and someone must be back.


    Let Su Yu go back?Tell the truth?This is obviously impossible.


    "If Lan chooses Kudo Shinichi, then I will rescue Kudo Shinichi and leave the city." Su Yu said slowly.


    Mao Lilan raised his head, eyes flushed, looking at Su Yu.


    Although the time between the two was very short, Su Yu left a deep impression on her, no less than Shinichi Kudo.


    He had left a place in her heart long ago, an irreplaceable place.


    Even Shinichi Kudo cannot give her this feeling now.


    In the final analysis, it was also because of the Kudo Shinichi incident that made her completely disappointed in Kudo Shinichi.


    Su Yu, a latecomer, took care of her, gave her gentleness and caring, and this allowed her to recover.


    Although Su Yu gave her a blow, but it was also Su Yu who gave him warmth.


    Everything was because of Su Yu''s liking for her. Even though this method was despicable, Su Yu told her the truth, which was the truth she herself did not want to believe.


    "If... If I choose you, can you let Shinichi recover and let him clear his guilt?" Mao Lilan grabbed the corner of Su Yu''s clothes and bit her lip.


    Su Yu looked at the sad Mao Lilan, her choice was not unexpected, she was such a gentle girl.


    "You are not the only girl I like. Even so, would you like me?" Su Yu turned his head.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan said without hesitation.


    "Why? Shouldn''t you give me a slap, and then leave?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "Because, I like you, very much, very much." Mao Lilan lowered his head and said.


    "You are such a big fool." Su Yu sighed and hugged her into his arms.


    "I''m just a fool." Mao Lilan leaned against Su Yu''s arms, whispering.


    "Stupid Lan, I will solve Kudo Shinichi''s matter completely, and then apologize to him, please don''t leave my side in the future." Su Yu hugged Mao Lilan tightly.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan nodded.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem like I''m here at the right time." Yuan Shan and Ye''s voice sounded from the side.


    Mao Lilan''s face blushed, and he wanted to leave Su Yu''s arms, but because he was held by Su Yu, he couldn''t leave.


    "No, you are here at the right time." Su Yu opened his arms to Yuanshan and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye were stunned for a moment, their little faces flushed, but slowly came to Su Yu''s side and leaned in his arms.


    "Jun Su Yu, if anyone sees it..."


    "Sorry, let''s go home and continue." Su Yu heard Mao Lilan''s reminder and let go of them.


    When Mao Lilan heard that she went home to continue, her face felt a little hot.


    The maid drove to a halt in front of the three.


    Su Yu sat in the back row with two girls, Yuanshan and Ye on the left, and Mao Lilan on the right, holding their little hands.


    The car drove towards the house.


    ...


    Shinichi Kudo woke up.


    His face was a little pale, and some could not accept what had happened to him.


    Especially when I thought of Maorilan''s disappointed expression, he felt a lot of pain in his heart.


    "Kudo-kun, sorry for making you suffer here. The matter has been investigated and the real prisoner has been arrested. He pretended to be you, and there is enough evidence. The media has also begun to report, and people are I believe Shinichi Kudo was wronged. Your fans came from all over and are waiting for you outside." Officer Megume bent down and said.


    "Sergeant Megumi, don''t have to bow to me, I know that I did it. That guy saved me with his own rights, right?" Shinichi Kudo looked at Sergeant Megumi.


    "Kudo-kun, I''m sorry about this matter. But, I can''t help you. His identity is too powerful, and our strength is not enough to bring him down." Police Officer Megumi whispered.


    "I will collect evidence slowly, and sooner or later I will let him be like me. Officer Megume, let''s go out, I know what to say." Kudo Shinichi stood up and said.


    "Yeah." Officer Megume asked to open the door and walked out with Kudo Shinichi.


    He also prepared clothes for him by the way.


    After Shinichi Kudo freshened up, the confident high school detective returned again.


    He looked at himself in the mirror with a smile on his face.


    "Unexpectedly, I would encounter enemies with super powers, but even if you have super powers, I will let you know what the power of a detective is."


    Shinichi Kudo walked outside, followed by Officer Megumi and Wataru Takagi.


    Before he went out, he heard outside sounds, cheers from fans, and bright flashing lights.


    When Shinichi Kudo walked out, a group of reporters hurriedly came over and started interviewing.


    "Mr. Kudo Shinichi, what do you think about your being wronged?" a reporter asked.


    "As a detective, it is my mistake to be framed like this. Therefore, I am not very angry, but feel very happy." Kudo Shinichi replied.


    "Feeling very happy?" A reporter wearing glasses expressed doubts.


    "It''s the first time I have been framed, so I feel like I have met an opponent. Nothing makes me more happy than this." Kudo Shinichi smiled.


    "That''s it, you deserve to be a detective." The reporters suddenly realized.


    Kudo Shinichi''s interview lasted for more than half an hour before Officer Megure sent him to the car.


    He waved to the fans and drove towards the house in the car.


    "Kudo-kun, this is for you." Officer Megure sat in the co-pilot and handed a letter to Kudo Shinichi.


    Kudo Shinichi opened the letter, saw the contents of the letter and the final signature, smiled confidently.


    "Sergeant Mumu, help me tell him, I have to solve this matter myself."


    "Sure enough, you would say that." Officer Mumu sighed.


    "Since he knows my choice..."


    Kudo Shinichi was halfway through and understood.


    "Yes, Yusaku asked me to test you to see if you really recovered." Officer Megumi replied.


    "Dad is really cautious, even this kind of thing is considered, where is the other person?" Kudo Shinichi curious.


    "For Yusaku, there are a little things to be busy. If you want to send him a message, you can call me. If Yusaku has news, I will notify you immediately. Oh, by the way, about Yusaku. When someone asks, you just say that you don''t know where he is and have no contact with you, do you understand?" Officer Mumu lowered his voice.


    "What incident is Dad investigating?" Shin Kudo understood in a moment.


    "Well, this is something I can''t tell you. If you let those people know that Yusaku is still alive, we might all die." Officer Megumi said seriously.


    "I understand. If you need help, please feel free to call me." Kudo Shinichi''s heart stunned.

 704 Chapter 704 The Injured Miyano Akemi

    Kudo''s house, in front of the door.


    Before Shinichi Kudo got off the bus, he saw Mao Lilan standing in front of the door, and Su Yu beside her.


    Su Yu looked at Kudo Shinichi and pushed his glasses.


    The car stopped in front of the two.


    Kudo got out of the car.


    "Thank you for taking care of me this time, I will return it to you sooner or later." He stretched out his hand to Su Yu.


    "New One..."


    "I look forward to your double return. Of course, if you violate the rules first, then I won''t be polite to you again." Su Yu and Kudo Shinichi shook hands.


    "Who do you think I am?" Kudoshin kept looking at Su Yu.


    "Who do you think you are?" Su Yu asked back.


    Kudo Shinichi smiled, let go of his hand, and looked at Mao Lilan.


    "Lan, there are some things I want to talk to you alone, okay?"


    Mao Lilan hesitated and looked at Su Yu.


    "I believe in Lan." Su Yu patted her little head and walked towards the house.


    Shinichi Kudo saw this scene, his eyes darkened.


    Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu''s back, not knowing what to say.


    Kudo Shinichi opened the door, and Mo Lilan followed him into the Kudo Shinichi family.


    In the living room.


    Kudo Shinichi poured a cup of tea for Moriran and sat opposite to Morilan.


    "Shinichi, this time..."


    "I''m sorry, Ran, I''m an idiot to pay attention to your mood." Kudo Shinichi interrupted Moriran.


    "Huh?" Mao Lilan was taken aback.


    "On the way back, I thought a lot. If I confessed to you first, it would be great. In this case, that guy won''t take you away from me." Kudo Shinichi lowered his head.


    Mao Lilan heard this, her eyes a little complicated.


    "If I had noticed Lan''s feelings earlier, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen, I''m such a fool." Kudo Shinichi laughed at himself.


    "Xinyi, no matter what you say now, it is already too late. My thoughts have changed, and my love for you has disappeared. Now, my heart is all Su Yujun." Mao Lilan smiled reluctantly.


    "If I beat him, Ran, can you come back to me?" Kudo Shinichi took a deep breath.


    "Xinyi, you can''t beat him, he is different from us, he is a very mysterious existence." Mao Lilan shook his head.


    "I said if, if I defeat him, Lan will return to me..."


    "My mind has changed." Mao Lilan still refused.


    "Well, thank you, Lan." Kudo Shino gave a sad look and stood up.


    "I''ll go back first, Xinyi, you should rest early. Don''t think about defeating Su Yujun. You can''t defeat him. I know you are proud and think you can solve all incidents. However, some things... "


    "Lan, I will definitely defeat him." Shinichi Kudo said seriously.


    Mao Lilan looked at his serious expression and lowered his head.


    "Shinichi, you are still so stubborn that you can''t listen to me well."


    "It''s not that I am stubborn, but that I don''t want to admit defeat, especially I don''t want to admit defeat to him." Kudo Shinichi clenched his fists.


    "If you lose again next time, I will be with Su Yujun and move to his house." Mao Lilan finished speaking and left the room.


    Kudo Shinichi heard the door closing and sat down.


    "Lan..."


    ...


    Su Yu''s home.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting a long time." Mao Lilan apologized.


    "Kudo Shinichi is a very proud person. He thinks he has the ability to solve everything. In fact, there are some things that he really can''t do." Su Yu sat on the sofa and said slowly.


    "If Xinyi loses again next time, I will move in, and then, please save him again, okay?" Mao Lilan came to Su Yu and said softly.


    "Even if you don''t move over, I will save Kudo Shinichi. After all, he is a good friend of Lan, and I can''t hurt him. Otherwise, Lan will be sad, and Lan''s sadness is more than anything to me. Important." Su Yu held her little hand, speaking softly.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Mao Lilan felt warm and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Kudo Shinichi is too confident. I will create him a strong opponent and let him experience the taste of losing. In this way, he can truly grow. It will take him a long time to become a famous detective." Su Yu whispered.


    "Well, as long as you don''t hurt him, it''s okay. Give him a little more frustration, and he might be able to understand." Mao Lilan agreed.


    "It''s almost time to rest." Su Yu glanced at the clock.


    Mao Lilan''s face blushed and her head dropped.


    When Su Yu saw her expression, she knew she wanted to be crooked.


    "Let''s go." He didn''t break it, and took Mao Lilan to the door of Yuanshan and Ye''s room.


    Su Yu knocked on the door, Yuan Shan and Ye''s voice came from the room, and then she opened the door.


    As soon as they opened the door, Yuan Shan and Ye watched Su Yu and Mao Lilan standing in front of the door for a few seconds.


    Then, her little face was full of blush.


    Could it be that tonight...


    "You two, why are your faces so red?" Su Yu looked at the two girls pretendingly.


    "Brother Su Yu..."


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    The two girls had silent expressions.


    "Tonight, you two have a good chat, I won''t bother you." Su Yu pushed Mao Lilan forward.


    "Huh?" The two girls were stunned.


    "I won''t be too much. You have plenty of time to prepare. Get to know each other. It''s best to be friends." Su Yu smiled slightly and turned away.


    Yuan Shan and Ye and Mao Lilan looked at each other and smiled.


    Su Yu left room for the two of them to chat, and did not ask too much to be with them. This is probably his gentleness, right?


    "Um, Lanjiang, please take care of me in the future." Yuanshan and Ye stammered.


    "I would like to take care of you." Mao Lilan smiled.


    ...


    Su Yu left the house and drove to an abandoned warehouse.


    He walked into the empty warehouse, looked at the blood on the ground, looked for the blood, and came to the corner.


    In the corner, a black-haired woman was dying looking at Su Yu, holding a weapon in her hand.


    "My name is Su Yu, the leader of the Sakura Group. I am responsible for investigating the black organization incident. Are you a member of the black organization?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Sakura group?" Akemi Miyano was stunned.


    "I''ll take you to meet someone. If I see her, I hope you can be obedient." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Akemi Miyano hesitated for a few seconds before putting down the weapon in her hand.


    Su Yu directly picked her up, put her in the back of the car, and drove away.


    Just after Su Yu drove away, the abandoned warehouse collapsed. Conan, who was a step behind, looked at the ruins in front of him and clenched his fists.


    "That, Mr. Yusaku Kudo..."


    "Just call me Conan, Officer Takagi." Conan looked at Takagi Shibuya who got off the car.


    "Well, Conan-kun, what should we do now?" Takagi Shibuya said cautiously.


    "Someone took her away, or made her disappear." Conan pointed to the abandoned warehouse in front of him.


    "I understand. I immediately called Officer Megumi and searched here." Takagi Shibuya reacted.


    Conan didn''t speak, looking at the abandoned warehouse, there was no explosion, it just collapsed, what is going on?

 705 Chapter 705

    In the base of Sakura Group.


    Miyano looked at the blonde woman in front of her, staring at her blankly.


    "Mingmei, don''t you recognize me?" the blonde woman whispered.


    "You...who are you?" Miyano Akemi''s voice trembled, she couldn''t believe that the person in front of her was that person.


    "Elena Miyano." The blonde woman stretched out her hand and stroked Miyano Akemi''s long hair.


    Miyano Akemi''s eyes were red, and she was sure that the person in front of her was her mother, Elena Miyano.


    Her hands are still so warm.


    "Cough cough." Su Yu coughed twice.


    Miyano Akemi looked at Su Yu.


    "Now, you have two choices, just die like this, or become a member of the Sakura group, which one do you choose?" Su Yu asked.


    "Can I be a member of the Sakura group?" Miyano Akemi couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course, she can, after all." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Akemi Miyano looked at the person who walked in and opened her eyes wide. Is she a member of the Sakura group?


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m just one of them." Belmode glanced at Elena Miyano and said to Akemi Miyano.


    "I''m joining the Sakura group." Akemi Miyano no longer hesitated, and said to Su Yu.


    Su Yu came to her side, placing a hand on her injured place.


    The next second, Akemi Miyano''s injury began to recover, and a few seconds later, there were no scars left in the area where she was injured.


    Belmode was not surprised to see this scene.


    Even Miyano Elena can be resurrected. For Su Yu, this kind of thing is not simple?


    Miyano Akemi recovered and saluted Su Yu.


    "Thank you for your help."


    "You are welcome. Starting today, your movements will be restricted. If you go out, a maid will follow you and put on makeup. If Gin knows that you are still alive, you will definitely not be let go." Su Yu waved his hand. .


    "I see." Akemi Miyano nodded.


    "Well, it''s not too early, Elena, take her to rest, I know you have a lot to say." Su Yu said to Miyano Elena.


    "Yeah." Elena Miyano nodded, and took Miyano Akemi to leave.


    "Master Su Yu, what should I do?" Belmode asked.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Then I''ll go back first?" Belmode asked tentatively.


    She was summoned by Su Yu with a snap of his fingers.


    "Come with me." Su Yu walked to his room.


    Belmode hesitated for a moment, and followed.


    ...


    In Miyano Elena''s room.


    "You mean, as soon as you opened your eyes, you found yourself resurrected?" Miyano still couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, that man has the ability to resurrect others. Besides me, there is another person who has been resurrected." Miyano Elena recalled.


    "Then what do you plan to do in the future?" Miyano Akemi asked.


    "I can''t leave this building. From now on, I can only live here." Miyano Elena sighed.


    She recognized her situation in a few days, and then became a member of the Sakura group.


    When she found out that the maids here were Su Yu''s maids and the people in black were just puppets, she understood one thing.


    Su Yu resurrected her because she was very beautiful.


    Knowing this, Miyano Elena also had no idea to ask Su Yu to revive her husband.


    Originally, she was going to leave this world, but Su Yu was told that Akemi Miyano and Shiho Miyano were still alive and working for the black organization.


    Because he was worried about them, Miyano Elena chose to obey Su Yu''s orders.


    She tried to leave here, but found that she was like a canary in a cage, unable to leave here, an invisible barrier blocked her.


    Fortunately, Su Yu promised to let her see Akemi Miyano and Shiho Miyano, otherwise, she would be crazy if she stayed here.


    Seeing Miyano Akemi so soon made her look forward to Su Yu even more.


    "The Sakura group seems to be very good, you are safe here, but Shiho''s side..."


    Akemi Miyano remembered Shiho Miyano, and was a little worried about her situation.


    "Don''t worry, I believe that Su Yujun can rescue Shiho. When that happens, she will be very surprised when she sees me." Miyano Ailena said with some nostalgia.


    "Well, Shiho has always wanted to see you." Akemi Miyano nodded.


    "I also want to accompany her more." Miyano Elena said with complicated eyes.


    She used to be busy with research, and until her death, she had never seen Shiho Miyano several times.


    Moreover, Shiho Miyano hasn''t remembered anything, they have passed away, how could they not miss it?


    ...


    Arrived early in the morning.


    Belmode sat in the back of the car, her face was red when she thought of what happened last night.


    Su Yu didn''t mean to pity her at all, but, surprisingly, she didn''t hate Su Yu.


    Because Su Yu made her younger for several years, she also gave her a longer life span and a permanently beautiful face.


    She remembered what Su Yu said to her when she left, and she sighed in her heart.


    She was much older than Su Yu, but Su Yu didn''t mind this kind of thing. He told her honestly that he only cared about appearance, not age.


    This makes Belmode admire him, at least, he is very honest.


    "Taking this opportunity to have a relationship with him is indeed a good thing, but..."


    Belmode looked out the window in a mixed mood.


    Su Yu didn''t allow others to touch his things, and now Belmode was one of his things.


    Su Yu gave her a task to find that woman, that woman who was more mysterious than her. Belmode was very happy at this point, but he just didn''t know whether the boss agreed.


    "Ding Dong" Bellmode''s hand rang.


    She picked up the phone and looked at it, her eyes blinking.


    The boss asked her to obey Su Yu''s orders.


    "Could it be that the Sakura Group has mastered everything from the beginning, and the Black Organization is just a branch of the Sakura Group?" she thought to herself.


    ...


    When Su Yu returned home.


    Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye were eating breakfast and chatting. It seemed that their relationship was much better.


    After breakfast, the maid drove them to Didan High School. There was no movement from Kudo Shinichi opposite.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, drinking black tea, waiting for the call.


    Not long after, a phone rang.


    Su Yu answered the phone with a curled mouth.


    "Bring her back."


    Su Yu hung up the phone, and within half an hour, a maid walked into the villa, holding a tea-haired little girl in her arms.


    The little girl was wearing inappropriate clothes and was in a coma with a high fever on her head.


    "Change her clothes and take good care of her." Su Yu said to the maid.


    "Yes." The maid bowed and left with the little girl in her arms.


    Suzuki Ayako glanced at the little girl, wanted to ask something, but was afraid to ask.


    Su Yu also explained something to her, he liked an obedient girl like Suzuki Ayako.


    lunch time.


    Su Yu came to the bedroom and sat beside the little girl.

 706 Chapter 706: Shiho Miyano and Xiao Ai

    Quiet room.


    The little girl with tea hair slowly opened her eyes.


    She looked at the strange ceiling and turned to look at Su Yu beside the bed.


    Then, her face changed, and the clothes on her body were changed. Could it be the person in front of her?


    "Is there any problem? Shirley." Su Yu turned his head and looked at her with a smile.


    The little girl with tea hair shrank her pupils. How did he know his organization code?Is he the organizer?


    She recalled what happened before she fell into a coma, she developed a fever, then fell down, and then she didn''t remember anything.


    "Just kidding, my name is Su Yu, the leader of the Sakura group, who is responsible for investigating the black organization." Su Yu smiled when she saw her fear.


    "Sakura group? Superpowers?" The little girl with tea hair recalled what she had said before listening to gin.


    He said that a member of the Sakura group came here recently, and you must be careful. If you are caught by the Sakura group, you will never have a chance to stand up.


    "Why do you know my code name?" The tea-haired girl stared at Su Yu.


    "Your sister told me. She asked me to save you. Unexpectedly, my person was a step late and you have taken the medicine you made yourself." Su Yu replied.


    "Do you have any evidence?" The tea-haired girl looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "This is the video she left for you." Su Yu took out a notebook.


    The little girl with tea hair sat up, looked at the video on the notebook, and pressed the space.


    The video began to play. This is a video taken by Miyano Akemi, talking about her with Su Yu. At the end of the video, Miyano Akimi leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Are you sister''s boyfriend?" The tea-haired girl frowned.


    "Forget it, besides your sister, I have several girlfriends." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Huh?" The tea-haired little girl was in a daze.


    "As the leader of the Sakura team, a strongest superpower, how could it be possible that there is only your sister and a girlfriend?" Su Yu asked back.


    "You are such a terrible soul! Don''t you feel a little sad about your sister''s death?" The tea-haired girl clenched her small fist.


    "Dead? She is still alive and well." Su Yu reminded.


    "Huh?" The tea-haired little girl was stunned.


    Didn''t Gin say that her sister was dead?


    "The gin did hurt her, but I cured her. Now, she is working in the headquarters of the Sakura Group. You can try a video call with her." Su Yu pointed to one of the communication software on the computer. .


    The little tea-haired girl opened the software dubiously and found Akemi Miyano sitting in front of the computer.


    "Sister, are you all right?" she said excitedly.


    "I''m fine, Shiho, thanks to Su Yu-kun for saving me, I am fine now." Miyano Akemi smiled.


    "Really? When can I see you?" Shiho Miyano looked at Akemi Miyano.


    "Sorry, Shiho, now I have joined the Sakura team and can''t meet you casually. Of course, if Su Yu-kun brings you here, you can see me." Miyano Akemi apologized.


    Miyano Shiho quickly looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled at her and drank black tea.


    "Zhiho, I just heard Su Yu-kun talk about your situation. The laboratory of the Sakura group is studying the antidote. When the development is successful, you can change back to the original state." Miyano Akemi said with a light smile.


    "Really?" Shiho Miyano beamed with joy.


    "Well, you have to thank Su Yujun well. During this time, you will stay by his side first." Miyano Akemi nodded.


    "I see, sister." Shiho Miyano nodded.


    "Then, I''ll go to work first." Miyano finished speaking and closed the video call.


    Shiho Miyano watched the closed video, closed his notebook, and gave it back to Su Yu.


    "When can you take me to see my sister?"


    "When you are willing to be my girlfriend."


    "What did you say?" Shiho Miyano was stunned.


    "I said, when you are willing to be my girlfriend, I will take you to see your sister." Su Yu repeated.


    "Poor!" Shibao Miyano glared at Su Yu.


    "You can choose to leave my side. The price is that no one will protect you, and you will never see your sister forever." Su Yu smiled.


    Shiho Miyano clenched her small fist. She did want to leave Su Yu''s side, but when she thought of her sister, she calmed down again.


    "From now on, your name will be Hui Yuanai, remember it?" Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Haihara Ai?" Shiya Miyano said the name again.


    "Yes, in the future, I will call you Xiaoai, you can call me Brother Su Yu, or Jun Su Yu..."


    "Poor soul light." Hui Yuanai interrupted Su Yu.


    "Well, if you want to call that way, I don''t care." Su Yu smiled.


    "You shouldn''t be..."


    Hui Yuanai suddenly remembered what he was like now, and looked at Su Yu with a very disgusting look.


    "I like Xiao Ai, but I think Xiao Ai is cute. When you become Shiho Miyano, it''s a different matter." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Poor." Hui Yuan said coldly.


    "This room will be your room in the future. If you are willing to go to school, I don��t care. If you don��t want to, you can stay at home and I can also support you. If you need anything, you can ask the maid to take you to buy it. Don''t act alone, be careful to be taken away by strange people." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Aren''t you just a strange person?" Huihara said plainly.


    "Yeah, I''m a strange person. It doesn''t matter what you say now. When you change back to Miyano Shiho, we will have a good chat." Su Yu smiled.


    Hui Yuan''s face blushed and stared at him.


    "Oh, yes, besides you, this villa also houses my two girlfriends and my fiancee. I didn''t tell them about your identity. They are just ordinary girls. I hope you can live with them. They get along well." Su Yu reminded him when he walked to the door.


    "Two girlfriends and fiancee?" Hui Yuanai looked at the closed door, puzzled.


    Why would my sister like such a person?Could it be that this guy is in control of what weakness of his sister, that''s why her sister became his girlfriend?


    "Anyway, he is a terrible soul!" Huihara murmured.


    Suddenly, she noticed the villa opposite.


    "That, seems to be the home of the detective high school student Shinichi Kudo?" Aihara thought.


    She knew about Kudo Shinichi��s residence because there was Kudo Yusaku on the list.


    The organizer investigated Kudo Yusaku''s information, and naturally he also investigated Kudo''s home.


    As the maker of the medicine, she naturally obtained information on the location of Kudo''s family, as well as information on Kudo Shinichi.


    "Unfortunately, this famous detective..."


    Ai Huihara felt a little sick when he thought of the news about Kudo Shinichi.


    Originally, she admired Kudo Shinichi, but now, she just feels sick.


    Even if Shinichi Kudo was acquitted, she would no longer pay attention to him.


    With the influence of the Kudo family, it is natural to be released. What''s more, Kudo Shinichi has a good friend who is the eldest lady of the Suzuki family.

 707 Chapter 707: Xiao Ais Various Speculations

    in the afternoon.


    Hui Yuanai went downstairs and ate the lunch prepared by the maid.


    "Xiao Ai, right? I heard Su Yujun talk about you. Your sister is a good friend of Su Yujun. She can only keep you here temporarily because of work, right?" Suzuki Ayako smiled Write.


    "Yeah." Huihara looked at Ayako Suzuki. This should be the fiancee Su Yu said?


    "My name is Suzuki Ayako, and I am Su Yujun''s fiancee." Suzuki Ayako introduced herself.


    "Suzuki Ayako?" Haibara was stunned.


    "Does Xiao Ai know our Suzuki house too?" Suzuki Ayako looked at her expression and guessed what she was thinking.


    "Are you the eldest lady of the Suzuki family?" Aihara Ai confirmed.


    "Yeah." Ayako Suzuki nodded.


    Huihara frowned and glanced at Su Yu in the courtyard. The eldest lady who owns the Suzuki family is his fianc��, and there are two girlfriends?This guy is terrible.


    "Little Ai, don''t worry, live here with peace of mind, I will take good care of you." Suzuki Ayako whispered.


    "Thank you." Huihara Ai grinned reluctantly.


    Faced with such a gentle eldest lady, even if she wanted to act coldly, she couldn''t do it.


    "Miss Hui Yuan''ai, what do you need, I am one of the maids responsible for collecting supplies." A maid came to Hui Yuan''s side.


    "Can I go with you?" Huihara thought after hearing the words.


    "Of course." The maid said respectfully.


    "Then let''s go." Hui Yuanai glanced at Su Yu in the courtyard, she just wanted to stay away from this guy now.


    As for escape?She hadn''t thought about such things.


    The maid brought Huihara out in mourning.


    Hui Yuanai was standing in front of Su Yu''s house. While waiting for the maid to drive, she saw the open door opposite.


    Kudo Shinichi walked out of the house.


    Huihara looked sadly at Kudo Shinichi walking towards her and turned around to return to the villa.


    "Wait a minute, little girl." Kudo Shinichi called.


    "Is there anything wrong with you?" Aihara Ai stopped and looked at Kudo Shinichi with a look in his eyes full of alert.


    "I am a detective, my name is..."


    "I have watched your news on TV, so I don''t need to introduce it, just tell me what you have for looking for me." Hui Yuanai interrupted him.


    "Well, I want to know your relationship with Su Yu-kun." Kudo Shinichi said directly.


    "His relationship with me?" Huihara frowned, thinking about what Kudo Shinichi meant.


    "If you tell me, I can give you a box of chocolates." Kudo Shinichi smiled and took out a box of chocolates.


    "My sister told him a friend, I live here temporarily..."


    "You''re lying. I saw her maid took you into the villa and didn''t find where your sister was. Don''t be afraid, girl, tell me, is he a strange person? Is there anything to do with you? Strange things?" Shinichi Kudo said solemnly.


    "I understand." Hui Yuanai said in silence for a moment.


    "What do you understand?" Kudo Shinichi''s eyes lit up.


    "Your childhood sweetheart was snatched by him. I am unwilling and want to find evidence of his crime." Hui Yuanai said every word.


    Shinichi Kudo was stunned, how did she know?Could it be that Su Yu told her?


    "You want to get information from me, it''s impossible. I really hate him, but I won''t frame him." Huihara said, sitting in the back of the car.


    Kudo Shinichi looked at the Aihara in the back of the car, always feeling that this little girl was strange, just like an adult.


    The maid drove away, Huihara Ai looked at Kudo Shinichi in the rearview mirror, and remembered the voice transmission Su Yu had just given her.


    "Unexpectedly, there really are superpowers." She thought to herself.


    In the past, she had always thought that the Sakura group was a fake existence, but it was just a false name. She didn''t expect Su Yu to have the ability to transmit sound.


    "Miss Huiyuan Ai, if you have any place to go, I can take you there first." The maid reminded.


    "How much can I use?" Hui Yuan asked sadly.


    "Master Su Yu said that the funds you can mobilize are 100 billion yen." The maid replied.


    "One hundred billion yen?" Aihara Hui couldn''t believe it.


    "Master Su Yu also said that you have a price to use the money, so you should use it with caution." The maid thought for a while.


    When Huiyuan heard this, his face flushed.


    What she thinks, the price is that kind of thing.


    At this moment, she suddenly didn''t want to change back to Shiho Miyano.


    ...


    When Hui Yuanai returned to the villa, she found two more girls in the villa.


    "You are what Su Yujun said? It''s so cute, hello, my name is Mao Lilan." Mao Lilan smiled when he saw Hui Yuanwei.


    "I''m Yuan Shan and Ye. I am glad to meet you, Xiao Ai." Yuan Shan and Ye said hello to her.


    "Hello." Hui Yuanai''s reaction was slightly cold.


    "Xiao Ai is a bit bad at talking to people, you two don''t mind." Su Yu reminded them.


    "So, is Xiao Ai afraid of life?" Mao Lilan suddenly realized.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid. You can call me and sister Ye." Yuan Shan and Ye stroked Hui Yuan''s little head.


    "I''m going upstairs first." Hui Yuanai avoided Yuanshan and Ye''s little hands and walked upstairs.


    The maid carried the computer and books she wanted and followed her behind.


    "Am I disgusted by Xiao Ai?" Yuan Shan and Ye whispered while looking at Hui Yuan''s back.


    "She is that kind of child." Su Yu smiled.


    Hui Yuan''s true age is probably about the same as the two of them. The behavior of Yuanshan and Ye must have made Hui Yuan''s speechless.


    "Supper is ready, Master Su Yu." A girl''s voice sounded.


    Toyama and Ye looked at Aoko Nakamori who was wearing a maid costume, and stayed for a few seconds.


    "Student Zhongsen, you... why are you here?"


    "I work here." Aoko Nakamori glanced at Toyama and Ye and replied.


    "Working here?" Yuan Shan and Ye didn''t react, and looked at Su Yu.


    Aoko Nakamori is the girl who transferred to her class today. She did not expect to work at Su Yu. Is she the same as them?Work is just a cover?


    "I''ve met Zhong Sen before, and Ye Jiang, did Zhong Sen transfer to your class?" Mao Lilan asked.


    "Well, I just transferred to another school today. Did Zhong Sen work here before?" Yuan Shan and Ye asked in confusion.


    She hadn''t paid attention before, or that Su Yu''s maid was too low-key.


    "Bring the supper here, remember to leave a copy for Xiao Ai, and I will deliver it to her." Su Yu said to Aoko Zhongsen.


    "Yes." Aoko Nakamori bowed and walked towards the kitchen.


    Yuan Shan and Ye looked at her back, and then at Su Yu.


    "Don''t think about it, she just works here. For some reasons, the relationship with me can only be regarded as an employment relationship." Su Yu noticed the eyes of Yuan Shan and Ye and explained.


    "Really?" Yuan Shan and Ye still had some doubts.


    "Well, He Yejiang, trust Jun Su Yu." Mao Lilan persuaded.


    She didn''t have any doubts about Su Yu.


    Aoko Nakamori is definitely related to Su Yu.

 708 Chapter 708: Kudo Shinichis Heartache

    While Su Yu and the three girls were eating dinner, Shinichi Kudo was eating bread and observing the situation in the villa opposite.


    Maorilan''s affairs can be temporarily put aside, but investigating Su Yu''s affairs requires no delay.


    If you want to defeat Su Yu, you must know his related information.


    "Huh? Is that Lan''s room?" Kudo Shinichi looked at the opposite side with a telescope, Su Yu and Mao Lilan walked into the room.


    Mao Lilan seemed to feel the line of sight, and looked towards Kudo''s house, frightened Kudo Shinichi and quickly avoided.


    After a long time, he picked up the telescope again.


    However, when he saw Su Yu holding Mao Lilan through the telescope, he felt a pain in his heart.


    Especially Su Yu''s smile when he looked here, it was obvious that he knew he was looking at him.


    "This soul is pale!" Kudo Shinichi wanted to put down the binoculars, but wanted to know where they were.


    Seeing Mao Lilan hook Su Yu''s neck and tiptoe, he clenched his fists.


    Su Yu lowered his head and hugged Mao Lilan.


    Kudo Shinichi clutched his heart and put down his binoculars.


    In fact, he can see without a telescope.


    Su Yu pulled up the curtains to cut off his sight, but his heart sank. Could it be that they have...


    "That guy must..."


    Kudo Shinichi sat on the ground, his eyes dimmed.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Shinichi, I made dinner, would you like to eat some?" Dr. Aka''s voice rang outside the door.


    Shinichi Kudo stood up and opened the door.


    "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re fine." Dr. Aka looked at Kudo Shinichi.


    "How could it be okay?" Kudo Shinichi laughed at himself, he was just pretending to be strong.


    "Anyway, let''s have dinner first." Dr. Aka patted him on the shoulder and walked downstairs.


    Shinichi Kudo closed the door and shook his head, trying to forget what he had just seen.


    ...


    In Maurilan''s room.


    "Jun Su Yu, did you deliberately let Xinyi see it?" Mao Lilan leaned against Su Yu''s arms and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not intentional, I just want to see if he is monitoring me. As a result, I can feel his sight, very clearly." Su Yu looked down at Mao Lilan in his arms.


    "Shinichi will definitely monitor you, trying to find your weaknesses and defeat you." Mao Lilan was not surprised.


    "I am like a demon king, and you are like the princess I snatched from me. Shinichi Kudo may be a knight who saves the princess. Unfortunately, I am a demon king too strong." Su Yu smiled.


    "If I were a princess, then the story must be that the princess liked the knight who grew up with her at first, but the knight couldn''t feel the princess''s heart. Until the princess was taken away by the devil and fell in love with the devil, the knight understood herself. I missed something. And now, even if the knight defeats the devil, the princess will not return to him." Maorilan whispered.


    "A good story. However, the Demon King is the Demon King after all. How could the immortal Demon King be defeated by a knight?" Su Yu lifted Mao Lilan''s chin.


    "Are all devil kings so nasty? Do you feel very happy looking at the struggling knight?" Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu.


    "Well, I''m very happy, the fool knight doesn''t know how to cherish the princess, I know how to cherish." Su Yu said, approaching Mao Lilan.


    Mao Lilan closed his eyes and did not refuse.


    Su Yu dropped a kiss and hugged Mao Lilan tightly.


    After a long time, he let go of Mao Lilan.


    "Tomorrow, we have to go on a date. Let''s rest tonight, my princess."


    "Good night." Mao Lilan smiled softly.


    Su Yu got up and left the room.


    Mao Lilan looked at the closed door and turned to look in the direction of the window.


    The knight''s call seemed to be heard outside, but unfortunately, the princess''s mind had already changed.


    ...


    Su Yu left Mao Lilan''s room, carrying dinner, and came to Hui Yuan''s room.


    There is no light in the room, it looks very dark.


    Hui Yuanwai, who was knocking on the keyboard, heard the knock on the door and did not stop.


    "Eat while it''s hot and go to bed early." Su Yu put the dinner next to Hui Yuanai.


    Hui Yuanai didn''t answer, but kept looking at the computer.


    Su Yu looked at Hui Yuan''s indifferent appearance and snapped his fingers.


    The lights in the room turned on.


    "I''ll have a good meal, go with your girlfriend and leave me alone." Hui Yuanai stopped and said.


    "Your words are like something only a jealous girlfriend would say. Come, I''ll feed you. If you refuse, I will stay here tonight and coax you to sleep." Su Yu got up and put on dinner.


    "I can eat it myself." Huiyuan frowned.


    "Do you want me to stay?" Su Yu''s spoon was handed to Hui Yuan''s mouth.


    Hui Yuan Ai reluctantly accepted the feeding.


    Su Yu looked at the way Hui Yuan was eating dinner, and fed it seriously.


    Until the last bit was eaten by Hui Yuan''s, he picked up the handkerchief and wiped the corners of Hui Yuan''s mouth.


    Hui Yuanai looked at the handkerchief in Su Yu''s hand.


    "Don''t look at me with the look of weird people, leave the handkerchief for you, I don''t have the kind of hobby you imagined." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "I thought you wanted to collect this handkerchief." Huihara said plainly.


    "To collect, but also to collect... heh heh, rest early, I will go first." Su Yu coughed twice, got up and left.


    Hui Yuanai''s face turned red, and she naturally knew what Su Yu was saying.


    She glanced at the direction of the wardrobe, and it seemed that she would take good care of her clothes in the future.


    ...


    Su Yu went downstairs, Suzuki Ayako had gone to rest.


    This eldest lady''s work and rest time is very standard, and she hasn''t gone out recently, but reading and painting have not fallen behind.


    The maid stayed in the living room, and when she saw Su Yu, she saluted him.


    Su Yu glanced at the direction of the kitchen. Aoko Nakamori was making a lunch box.


    He thought for a while and came to the kitchen.


    When Aoko Nakamori saw Su Yu walking into the kitchen, she quickly put away her phone, her eyes panicked.


    "Kid the strange thief reappeared, did you see it? According to the agreement, I have released Hei Yu Kuaidou away." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Aoko Nakamori saluted.


    "Don''t be so polite, after all, you paid the corresponding price, and I also got a lot of income." Su Yu came to Aoko Nakamori and took her into his arms.


    Aoko Nakamori paid the price, and Su Yu also took away the collection of Kaito Kidd. Those collections were worth tens of billions of yen. Now, leaving the Kaito Kidd here will bring him more treasures.


    "Master Su Yu, my father''s side..."


    "Don''t worry, he has forgotten what happened that day. Except for you, the memories of all witnesses have disappeared. The reason you live with me is because you and I have made a marriage contract, and he will soon be promoted. At that time, I''ll take a day off for you, so you can buy him gifts and celebrate." Su Yu stroked Aoko Nakamori''s little head.


    "Well, thank you Lord Su Yu."

 709 Chapter 709: Kudo Shinichis Discovery

    Ten o''clock at night.


    Kudo Shinichi had dinner, and it had been a long time, he was still staring at Su Yu''s villa.


    He is very patient, because Su Yu is a superpower and cannot easily show his weakness.


    Suddenly, Shinichi Kudo spotted Su Yu, and he drove out.


    "It''s so late, where is he going?" Kudo Shinichi thought to himself, seeing Su Yu drive away, he walked downstairs.


    The motorcycle I bought today finally came in handy.


    He drove the motorcycle proficiently and followed Su Yu unhurriedly. Wearing a helmet, he didn''t worry that Su Yu would recognize him.


    All the way to the downstairs of an apartment.


    Kudo Shinichi slowly stopped the motorcycle and looked at Su Yu not far away, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Su Yu got out of the car and stood beside it.


    Not long after, a woman walked out of the apartment building.


    "This person feels so familiar..."


    Shinichi Kudo looked at this woman, and felt like he had seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    The woman came to Su Yu and raised her hand to give Su Yu a slap, but Su Yu grabbed her little hand and pulled it into her arms.


    Kudo Shinichi''s eyes lit up. Isn''t this the best evidence?


    This woman had a sense of resistance, maybe it was because Su Yu caught the handle.


    However, if you don''t know her name and address, everything is in vain.


    Seeing that the woman got into the car with a cold face, Kudo Shinichi came to the front of the apartment building.


    He wrote down the names on the cabinet, and when he saw one of them, the notebook in his hand fell to the floor.


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli? That was lawyer Fei Yingli just now?"


    Shinichi Kudo remembered the name of the woman and her identity, and his expression was full of surprise.


    Fei Yingli is Mao Lilan''s mother, how could she have such a relationship with Su Yu?


    "It must be a mistake, absolutely something wrong." Shinichi Kudo couldn''t believe it, picked up the notebook, got on the motorcycle, and chased forward.


    When he saw Fei Yingli and Su Yu downstairs in a hotel, he no longer doubted.


    This is definitely Fei Yingli!


    "This soul is pale!" Kudo Shinichi clenched his fists. Ran must never let Ran know about this, let alone Kogoro Mouri.


    Although he was eager to find evidence, he would not tell anyone about this kind of thing that made Maurilan extremely sad.


    Even if Mao Lilan chose Su Yu, he would not hurt her, let alone hurt her.


    Shinichi Kudo thought for a few seconds, then looked up at the hotel in front of him.


    Su Yu dares to bring her concubine Yingli here, so she is not afraid of being recognized?


    "This hotel seems to be a newly opened hotel. Doesn''t it mean that this is his property?" Kudo Shinichi thought about it, with a smile on his face.


    Now that he knew that this was Su Yu''s industry, it would be easy to handle. As long as the problems here were found, he might be able to defeat Su Yu.


    "However, that guy is the leader of the Sakura group. Maybe he will suppress some things, and he may even find someone to do it." Kudo Shinichi frowned, the more he thought about it, the more difficult it became.


    If he wants to defeat Su Yu, he must use the power of the Metropolitan Police Department. However, Su Yu is now a member of the Metropolitan Police Department. Moreover, the Sakura group can manage most of the things. Even if he finds evidence, it is estimated to be Are you suppressed?


    "It seems that someone else must be found..."


    Kudo Shinichi suddenly remembered a person, the one who came to save him, and the forces behind him.


    "If it were them, maybe they could help me."


    ...


    Quiet restaurant.


    Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu on the opposite side.


    The other party suddenly called her out and said that she was going to invite her to dinner. This kind of thing was just an excuse. How could she come?


    Then Su Yu came downstairs to her house.


    If she doesn''t go, Su Yu will come to her directly. At that time, if Su Yu meets her neighbor, there must be some rumors.


    "Let''s talk about it, what can I do? If it is that kind of thing, I am very tired today, please come to me another day." Fei Yingli is not polite.


    "Don''t be angry, I''m looking for you, just want to date you. Tomorrow I will go on a date with Lan during the day. You have a job during the day. If I find you, you will definitely not come. At night, it''s just fine." Su Yu poured a glass of wine for Concubine Yingli.


    "If I''m not with you, you will hurt Lan, right?" Fei Yingli said coldly.


    "Huh?" Su Yu was stunned, what kind of fairy thinking is this?


    "Don''t pretend, do you think of other things besides that? You told me that you will go on a date with Lan tomorrow. In fact, you are threatening me. If I don''t promise you, you will hurt Lan, right?" Fei Yingli said word by word.


    "Sure enough, I''m a lawyer Fei Yingli. I saw through my words in a second." Su Yu clapped his hands. In fact, he really didn''t think so much. He was on the first floor and Fei Yingli was directly transferred to the tenth floor.


    "I''ve already seen a bad soul like you." Fei Yingli picked up the glass and drank it.


    "Really? What do you think I am thinking?" Su Yu looked at Concubine Yingli with a weird expression.


    Fei Yingli looked around, her face pale.


    "You...you plan to be here..."


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli, I am contracting here because I don''t want people to know our date." A black line flashed on Su Yu''s forehead.


    "Huh?" Fei Yingli was taken aback.


    "You thought me too badly, I wouldn''t treat you like that." Su Yu stood up, came to the piano in the middle of the restaurant, and sat down.


    When the elegant piano music sounded, Fei Yingli was a little surprised. This soulless piano skill seemed very good.


    She let go of her heart, listened to the piano music, closed her eyes, and felt the gentleness hidden in the piano music.


    At the end of the song, Fei Yingli has not recovered.


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli, do you feel it? My heart." Su Yu''s voice rang in front of her.


    Fei Yingli opened her eyes and looked at Su Yu who was close at hand, her face blushing.


    This piano piece changed her impression of Su Yu a lot.


    If he was really that bad, how could he play such a gentle piano music?


    "It looks like you understand me." Su Yu took her little hand and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    "I''m just a little stunned at you, not like you." Fei Yingli blushed and withdrew her little hand.


    "That''s good. The relationship between us can be changed slowly. This is our dating place in the future. This is my hotel. If you want, I can give it to you at any time." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Can you give it to me anytime?" Fei Yingli was startled.


    "Yes, you can understand it as my small compensation for you." Su Yu nodded.


    "Then I will accept it unceremoniously. In this case, even if you abandon the child, she will have this hotel as compensation." Fei Yingli said seriously.


    "How could I abandon her?" Su Yu thought to himself, but didn''t say it.

 710 Chapter 710 Kudo Shinichis Investigation

    The hotel room.


    Su Yu looked at the drunk Fei Yingli, helped her cover the quilt, and left the room.


    Fei Yingli heard the closing of the door and slowly opened her eyes.


    "It seems that he is not too bad, but some are not suitable for Lan."


    She sighed, what if it wasn''t suitable?Mao Lilan likes Su Yu so much, it is impossible to let them separate, right?


    Su Yu left the hotel and came to a residence, where Hattori Jinghua lived.


    ...


    Early Saturday morning.


    Su Yu returned to the villa early in the morning and helped some girls prepare breakfast.


    Suzuki Ayako is always the first person to wake up, helping Su Yu prepare breakfast.


    Hui Yuanai yawned and went downstairs.


    Su Yu broke off breakfast, checked the time, and walked upstairs.


    Hui Yuanai was eating breakfast, looked at Su Yu''s back, and withdrew his gaze.


    "Little Ai, do you want to go out with me?" Suzuki Ayako asked.


    "I don''t want to go out. I bought a lot of books yesterday. I will stay in the room to read today." Hui Yuanai replied.


    "Well, if you want to go out, just tell me and I will take you there." Suzuki Ayako smiled.


    "Don''t you mind their existence?" Hui Yuanwei hesitated.


    "I''m just Su Yujun''s fianc��e, not Su Yujun''s wife, and Su Yujun is a guest of Suzuki''s family... Sorry, I shouldn''t have said this to you." Suzuki Ayako was halfway through, and reacted.


    Hui Yuanai looked at her, lowered his head, and continued to eat breakfast.


    From Suzuki Ayako''s words, she came up with a message that Su Yu is a guest of the Suzuki family, and the dignity is that the Suzuki family sent a young lady to live here.


    Obviously, this is to use Suzuki Ayako to win Su Yu. I am afraid that she will not be angry at what Su Yu does to her.


    "Could it be that the purpose is the bloodline? The bloodline of the superpower?" Hui Yuanwei thought of Su Yu''s identity and guessed.


    This answer, I have to say, is correct, but unfortunately, this is the answer that Su Yu wants outsiders to see.


    Far Shan and Ye''s room.


    Su Yu looked at Yuanshan and Ye''s sleeping face, and slowly approached her.


    Yuanshan and Ye seemed to feel Su Yu''s approach and opened their eyes.


    When she saw Su Yu who was close at hand, her face instantly turned red.


    "I thought He Yejiang wanted to be a sleeping beauty. I didn''t expect you to wake up. It''s really a shame." Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "Brother Su Yu, you should go out first, I have to change clothes." Yuan Shan and Ye Xiao said.


    "If you want me to leave, just give me a kiss." Su Yu smiled.


    "Brother Su Yu..."


    Yuan Shan and Ye blushed and said a word, but slowly approached Su Yu.


    Su Yu felt a dragonfly kiss on his face, smiled slightly, and patted Yuanshan and Ye''s head.


    "Get up quickly, today, let''s go to the amusement park together."


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye Tian smiled.


    Su Yu left Yuanshan and Ye''s room and came to Mao Lilan''s door.


    He opened the door and saw Mao Lilan who was changing clothes.


    "Jun Su Yu!" Mao Lilan''s face flushed.


    "Ahem, sorry, sorry, I thought you were sleeping." Su Yu walked into the room and closed the door.


    "I woke up a long time ago." Mao Lilan quickly got dressed.


    "That''s really a shame, I thought I could kiss you stealthily." Su Yu came to Mao Lilan''s face.


    "Did you just come from He Ye?" Mao Lilan gave him a blank look.


    "Ahem, I just woke up He Ye." Su Yu coughed twice to hide his embarrassment.


    "That''s all right?" Mao Lilan stood on tiptoe and kissed Su Yu''s cheek lightly.


    "It feels good." Su Yu took Mao Lilan''s little hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "Shall we go for breakfast?" Maorilan lowered her head shyly.


    "Breakfast is not as important as you." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Maorilan''s ears turned red and her face was a little hot.


    "Lan really feels cute no matter how she looks." Su Yu looked at her.


    "Heyejiang is also very cute." Mao Lilan muttered.


    "Yeah, you are all my angels." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Mao Lilan felt Su Yu''s approach and closed his eyes.


    The curtain slowly opened, and Shin Kudo, who was opposite, clenched his fist when he saw this scene.


    That soul Dan, I dated lawyer Fei Yingli last night, and today I am so close with Lan. It is really a soul Dan!


    "Unfortunately, I can''t tell Lan about this, otherwise..."


    Kudo Shinichi knew very well that if Mo Lilan knew about the relationship between Su Yu and Fei Yingli, she would definitely leave Su Yu, but he couldn''t let her know about this.


    He wants to defeat Su Yu, not to hurt Mao Lilan, so he must defeat him upright!


    "Ting Bell" Kudo Shinichi''s phone rang.


    A joy on his face, he quickly answered the phone.


    "Hello, I''m Shinichi Kudo."


    "Hello, this is Hattori Heiji." A voice rang on the phone.


    ...


    After breakfast time.


    Suzuki Sonoko arrived in the villa.


    Today is not a date, but we all go out together.


    Moriran introduced Suzuki Yuanko to Toyama and Ye, and learned that Suzuki was the younger sister of Suzuki Ayako, and Toyama and Ye were very friendly to her.


    The three girls got together and soon became friends.


    Suzuki Ayako declined Su Yu''s invitation. She didn''t like to go out and have fun, just let Su Yu have fun with them.


    Hui Yuanai walked upstairs, without the intention of being an electric light bulb.


    "It''s almost time, let''s go." Su Yu looked at his watch and smiled.


    "Yeah." The three girls stood up, followed Su Yu, and walked outside the door.


    The maid had prepared the car a long time ago, and saw Su Yu walking out, and quickly gave him the key.


    Toyama and Ye and Suzuki Yuanzi sat in the back of the car.


    Mao Lilan was also preparing to squeeze in the back row, but Su Yu opened the co-pilot door for her.


    Mao Lilan''s face was reddish, and she glanced at Yuanshan and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye smiled at her, not minding such things at all.


    "Lan, get in the car, you can only sit in that position." Suzuki Sonoko chuckled.


    "Yuanzi..." Mao Lilan was a little shy, but still sat in the passenger seat.


    Su Yu sat in the driver''s seat, waved to the maid, and drove away.


    As soon as his car left, Shinichi Kudo also left, but instead of tracking Su Yu, he went to the hotel.


    Kudo Shinichi knew very well that to track Su Yu, he could only get envy and jealousy, and it would not have any effect.


    On the contrary, it is the hotel, it is necessary to check it.


    He came to the hotel, and as soon as he walked into the lobby, he found Fei Yingli was directing the hotel staff.


    "What''s the situation?" Shinichi Kudo didn''t react.


    Seeing Kudo Shinichi, Fei Yingri was taken aback for a while, then, ignoring him, turned and left.


    Su Yu gave her this place, she wanted to make a little change.


    Of course, she didn''t mean to take this place as her own. This hotel was a gift she prepared for Mao Lilan.

 711 Chapter 711: Famous Detective Gin Appears

    In the amusement park.


    The three girls decided on the amusement items, and Su Yu followed them.


    Mao Lilan is the central figure among the three. Whether it is Suzuki Yuanzi or Toyama and Ye, they feel a little guilty towards her.


    Naturally, they take care of Mau Lilan.


    The relationship between Suzuki Yuanzi and Su Yu does not need to explain anything, she is very looking forward to the future of herself and Su Yu.


    When she knew that Su Yu could marry several wives, the last bit of entanglement in her heart disappeared.


    Even if she was ashamed of Mao Lilan, she wanted to seize her own happiness.


    Not to mention Yuanshan and Ye. She was originally the weaker party. If Mao Lilan did not accept her, she would be the last person to leave.


    "Jun Su Yu, shall we go ride the roller coaster together?" Suzuki Yuanzi looked back at Su Yu.


    "Yeah." Su Yu nodded.


    Roller coaster?By the way, this seems to be the amusement park where Detective Conan''s plot begins, right?


    He walked a few steps forward and found two men in black.


    The two men in black also noticed him and looked at him.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched, so he really met the beginning of the plot?


    "Brother, what should I do?" Vodka asked.


    "Ignore him." Gin said lightly.


    "Okay, brother." Vodka looked back, and he always obeyed what he said about gin.


    Su Yu was relieved to see Jin Jiu ignoring him. Fortunately, Jin Jiu was a smart man.


    He probably saw Mao Lilan, so knowing that Su Yu is going on a date, plus they still have a task, pretending not to know each other, is definitely the best solution.


    Thinking of this, Su Yu saw the gin and vodka walking towards the roller coaster, and gave up the idea of ??going on the roller coaster.


    "Let''s go to the haunted house over there, there are a lot of people over the roller coaster." Su Yu suggested.


    "Haunted house?" Maorilan was a little scared.


    "The three of you go in separately, and I will take you over." Su Yu held Mao Lilan''s little hand, took her, and walked towards the haunted house.


    Suzuki Soonko and Toyama Kazuo glanced at each other and followed.


    not far away.


    "Brother, he seems to be dating three girls?" Vodka was a little surprised.


    "Don''t be troublesome, even if he is dating a hundred girls, it has nothing to do with us." Gin said lightly.


    "I really envy him." Vodka muttered.


    "If you are so envious, I will send you to the cherry blossom group?" Gin looked at vodka coldly.


    Vodka smirked and stopped talking.


    "Two, it''s your turn." The staff next to the roller coaster reminded.


    Gin and vodka sat on it.


    They are here to observe the trade partner this time from the air, not to play.


    However, when the roller coaster passed through a tunnel, the incident happened.


    Gin looked at the headless corpse in front, frowned, and blood splashed on his body.


    Vodka was taken aback. Looking at the calm gin, his heart was full of admiration. As expected, he was the eldest gin, and he didn''t panic at all.


    The other passengers on the roller coaster were so scared that they screamed again and again, I am afraid they would never ride the roller coaster again in their lives.


    When the roller coaster stopped, the other passengers were so scared that they wanted to escape, but were stopped by the staff.


    "Brother, shall we go first?" Vodka asked.


    "If this happens, if the two of us leave first, we will definitely be regarded as suspects." Gin didn''t panic at all.


    "Then what shall we do?" Vodka felt that Gin was right.


    "Wait until the matter is resolved before leaving, or call him." Gin said for a moment.


    "Do you call Master Su Yu?" Vodka''s eyes lit up.


    "You call." After Gin said, he looked at the murderer.


    He did feel the other party''s movements at that time, even in the dark, he would not feel strange, the murderous intent, and tears.


    Vodka quickly called Su Yu, but Su Yu hung up.


    "Brother, I can''t get through." Vodka Report reported.


    Gin frowned. Should he be a detective to solve the problem?


    A detective gin?Is this really good?


    Not far away, a child with glasses looked at gin and vodka, turned around, and dialed the phone.


    "Detective Meguro, this is Conan."


    ...


    In the haunted house.


    Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan, who was frightened beside her, and she hugged his arm tightly, making him feel a little pressure.


    In this state, the call from Vodka was hung up by Su Yu without hesitation. The famous detective Gin was impossible. After all, the famous detective Conan was present.


    "Jun Su Yu, shall we go faster?" Mao Lilan whispered.


    "I want to walk slowly. In this way, Lan can rely on me more." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, you know I''m afraid of this kind of thing, so it''s really nasty to come here." Mao Lilan said with a small face.


    "I just want to see Lan''s frightened and weak look." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Maorilan''s ears turned red and turned her head.


    "Don''t be afraid, there is no one here." Su Yu whispered, holding her little hand.


    Mao Lilan felt a little warmth coming from Su Yu''s palms, which made her feel a lot more relieved.


    Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan''s peace of mind and couldn''t help but kiss her little cheek.


    Mao Lilan''s face flushed and she lowered her head.


    Su Yu saw that she did not refuse, and stopped.


    Mao Lilan stopped and felt Su Yu''s approach, and his heartbeat accelerated.


    Su Yu gently hugged her and lowered his head.


    Mao Lilan closed his eyes and did not refuse.


    For a long time, she felt Su Yu''s unruly big hands, her face flushed and she was extremely ashamed.


    Su Yu felt that Mao Lilan in his arms didn''t resist, and it was even more excessive in pursuit of victory.


    Mao Lilan was shocked, what if someone saw it?


    Thinking of this, she quickly pushed Su Yu.


    "Don''t worry, there is no one here, Lan, so beautiful." Su Yu looked down at Mao Lilan''s shy look.


    "Bad eyes." Mao Lilan''s face was hot, angrily said.


    "I''m so bad-hearted, I want to bully lovely Lan." Su Yu said honestly.


    Mao Lilan lowered her head in shame.


    Fortunately, there are only three of them in front of the haunted house. Otherwise, they will definitely be discovered.


    "Okay, let''s not bully you anymore, let''s go. If you bully you again, it will be too much." Su Yu clicked until he finished, and helped Mao Lilan get dressed.


    Mao Lilan breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Su Yu with gentle eyes.


    "Don''t think that I''m gentle, it''s too much." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "I don''t hate Su Yujun being so excessive, but I am afraid that other people will pass by here." Mao Lilan explained.


    "So, Lan doesn''t hate my bullying, I remember it." Su Yu smiled.


    "No...no, it''s just..."


    "I know, Lan just wants to have a better relationship with me, right?" Su Yu said softly.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan nodded.


    Although she accepted the situation around her, she still wanted to get closer to Su Yu so that she could feel at ease.

 712 Chapter 712 Young Detective Team Appears

    The end of the haunted house.


    The moment Mao Lilan sat on the chair and walked out of the haunted house, she felt relieved and never wanted to go again.


    The master of the karate club is most afraid of monsters and ghosts.


    "You have a good rest here, I will pick them up." Su Yu handed Mao Lilan a can of drink and said with a smile.


    Mao Lilan blushed and nodded.


    She knew that Su Yu would definitely continue to tease Yuanshan and Ye.


    Su Yu smiled slightly and walked towards the beginning of the haunted house.


    Toyama Kazuha, Suzuki Gardenko, two girls are still waiting.


    When they saw Su Yu, their faces were full of joy.


    "Yuanzijiang, shall you come first?" Yuan Shan and Ye looked at the haunted house, a little scared.


    "Wayejiang come first." Suzuki Sonoko smiled, she was very measured.


    Let Yuan Shan and Ye Xian, in this way, she can walk with Su Yu at the end.


    "He Yejiang, if you are afraid, just hold my arm." Su Yu said to her holding Yuanshan He Ye''s small hand.


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye blushed and took Su Yu''s arm.


    Suzuki Sonoko looked at her with envy.


    The two walked into the haunted house.


    As soon as Yuanshan and Ye entered the passage, they hugged Su Yu''s arms. Like Mao Lilan, she was afraid of ghosts and ghosts.


    Naturally, there is no need to say more about places like haunted houses. She would never have walked in unless Su Yu was by her side.


    Halfway through, Su Yu stopped.


    "What...what''s wrong? Brother Su Yu." Yuan Shan and Ye said cautiously.


    "Nothing, I just want to spend more time with you." Su Yu pulled her into his arms.


    Yuanshan and Ye were taken aback for a moment, then, their little faces were covered with blush, and their little heads lowered.


    Su Yu looked at Yuanshan and Ye''s cute look, and slowly approached her.


    "Brother Su Yu..."


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." Su Yu said in Yuanshan and Ye''s ear.


    When his kiss fell, Yuan Shan and Ye felt as if they had lost all their strength.


    Su Yu looked at Yuanshan and Ye, who hadn''t refused, with one hand unruly.


    Yuan Shan and Ye felt Su Yu''s hand, so ashamed they wanted to push Su Yu away, but they didn''t have the strength to push it away.


    "He Yejiang, so cute." Su Yu looked down at Yuan Shan and Ye''s shy look.


    Yuanshan and Ye didn''t speak, their faces were hot.


    In her heart, only shame and a little sweetness remained.


    ...


    the other side.


    Officer Megome arrived at the scene, and due to the presence of Conan, the case was quickly resolved.


    Gin and vodka breathed a sigh of relief and left the amusement park.


    Conan looked at the back of the two, but did not choose to follow.


    He is not a high school detective like Shinichi Kudo, and he will never tell anyone about such a dangerous thing.


    Especially when there are three elementary school students behind him.


    "Kun Conan, are you okay?"


    "Conan, is the matter resolved?"


    "Mr Conan, you are so amazing, you helped the police officer solve the incident."


    The three children gathered around Conan, talking.


    "This is the first time I have encountered such a dangerous thing. Let''s go quickly." Conan pushed his glasses.


    "Well, next, let''s go to the haunted house." Yoshida Ayumi said, holding Conan''s arm.


    Conan looked at her blushing face, sighed in his heart, being liked by a child, he couldn''t be happy, especially the eyes of Kojima Genta and Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko next to her.


    Yoshida Ayumi didn''t realize it at all. She fell in love with Conan when she transferred to Didan Elementary School.


    Excellent athletic ability, excellent grades, and very brave and smart.


    Her likes are very simple.


    "Then let''s go to the haunted house." Conan smiled slightly.


    "I really envy Conan."


    "Yeah, that guy Conan, he snatched Bu Mei-chan away all at once."


    Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko and Kojima Motota had depressed expressions.


    The four children talked and came to the haunted house.


    Su Yu was about to walk into the haunted house with Suzuki Yuanzi, and saw Conan and three children with a smile on his face.


    Suzuki Sonoko sighed when he saw the four children.


    "Don''t sigh, I''ll take you home at a later date." Su Yu said in Suzuki Garden''s ear.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Sonoko was surprised.


    When Conan saw Su Yu and Suzuki Yuanzi, he didn''t say anything, as if he didn''t know him, he was behind Su Yu.


    Su Yu and Suzuki Yuanzi walked into the haunted house, and Conan and Yoshida Ayumi followed.


    Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko and Kojima Motota are the last.


    Suzuki Yuanko held Su Yu''s arm all the way, very intimate.


    Seeing Suzuki Sonoko''s movements, Yoshida Ayumi leaned her head on Conan''s shoulder.


    There was a black line on Conan''s forehead. Children can''t learn such things.


    Kojima Motota and Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko stared at Conan''s back, their eyes full of envy.


    When he was about to walk out of the haunted house, Suzuki Yuanzi released Su Yu''s arm, as if nothing happened.


    Yoshida Ayumi looked at her suspiciously, but did not let go of Conan''s arm.


    Her gaze fell on Su Yu. When she saw Su Yu sitting next to Mao Lilan, she seemed to understand something.


    "Kun Conan, you can''t be like him, so carefree." Yoshida Ayumi turned her head and said to Conan, her expression very serious.


    Conan rolled his eyes, he wouldn''t learn from that guy.


    "No, I''m going to tell that sister that her smile is so sweet, but this big brother is carrying her behind her back and being so close to other girls." Yoshida Ayumi looked at Mao Lilan''s smile and said with her small fist.


    "Ahem, Bumei sauce, children can''t talk about this kind of thing." Conan reminded.


    "I''m not a kid. I have seen this kind of plot on TV. The bad actor is carrying the heroine on his back and dating other girls. Finally, the heroine finds out that the heroine is disappointed, and there are children of the actor... "


    Conan felt ridiculous as he listened.


    "In the end, the female lead killed the actor, and the female lead killed the female second. When the bad actor died, there was still the sound of boiling water. I felt very good, but it was a pity that the two girls." Mei sighed.


    "..." Conan.


    "Ayumi-chan, if it were your boyfriend..." Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko asked curiously.


    "I... I... If it were Conan-kun, it would definitely not be like that, right? Conan-kun." Yoshida Ayumi thought for a while and stared at Conan.


    "..." Conan didn''t want to talk, feeling very tired.


    "If it were me, it wouldn''t be the same as that big brother." Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko said seriously.


    "I won''t be like that big brother..."


    "Are you talking about me?" A voice rang in front of the four children.


    Kojima Yuanta raised his head and saw Su Yu with a smile on his face.


    "Yes... I''m sorry." Moto Kojima was too scared and took his finger back.


    "I...we won''t be afraid of you, you are a terrible guy." Tsuburaya said with courage.


    "Yes, I just saw it. That short-haired sister is holding your arm, but you are so close to that long-haired sister." Yoshida Ayumi looked directly at Su Yu.

 713 Chapter 713: Teaching the Youth Detective Team

    Su Yu smiled and looked at Yoshida Ayumi.


    She is indeed brave sometimes.


    "Ayumi-chan, let''s go, big brother, I''m sorry." Conan learned the voice of a child, trying to pull Ayumi Yoshida away.


    "Kun Conan, he was obviously wrong, why did you apologize?" Ayumi Yoshida looked at Conan with disappointment.


    "Yes, Conan-kun, Ayumi-chan is right. Why did you pull Ayumi-chan to leave? Did you feel scared? I''m not afraid at all." Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko Yoshihide said.


    "Conan, shouldn''t you be the same as him? That''s why you think we are at fault?" Kojima Motota stared at Conan.


    "No...no, I just..."


    "Conan-kun, I''m a little disappointed in you. Is it because the other person is an adult, so do you have to apologize? Is it because the adult has done something wrong and the child is not allowed to say it?" Yoshida Ayumi''s eyes reddened and let go Conan''s arm was lost.


    "No... it''s not like that, Bumei sauce."


    "Kun Conan, you actually gave in to Bu Mei crying, it''s too much!" Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko glared at Conan.


    "Yes, it''s too much." Kojima Motota followed.


    As soon as Yoshida Ayumi heard this, tears fell directly.


    Conan looked helpless, how can I coax this?


    "You guys are really interesting." Su Yu smiled slightly and handed Ayumi Yoshida a tissue.


    "Thank you." Yoshida Ayumi whispered.


    "You''re welcome. Actually, Conan should know me, right?" Su Yu looked at Conan.


    "Well, I heard Officer Takagi say about you." Conan''s eyes flashed and he continued to pretend to be a child.


    "So that''s it, do you know Gao Mu?" Su Yu suddenly realized.


    "Kun Conan, who is this big brother? Is it a police officer?" Yoshida Ayumi blinked.


    "I''m not a police officer, but I am responsible for managing the Metropolitan Police Department. If you arbitrarily frame me, you will be arrested." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "You lied, how can you manage the Metropolitan Police Department when you are so young." Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko found the blind spot in Su Yu''s words.


    "Managing the Metropolitan Police Department has nothing to do with my age. Even if I am the same age as yours, I can still manage the Metropolitan Police Department because I am a member of the Sakura Group." Su Yu looked at Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko.


    Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko was taken aback for a moment, and then, when he remembered the news about the Sakura group on TV, his face paled in shock.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t take you back at will. I just want to tell you that if there is no evidence, even if you see it with your own eyes, it is not necessarily true." Su Yu said one word.


    "Then what is the fact?" Yoshida Ayumi stared at Su Yu closely.


    "The fact is that as you see, I and her are good friends, and the long-haired sister you mentioned is my girlfriend." Su Yu replied.


    "Then why is she so close to you?" Yoshida Ayumi still puzzled.


    "This is the adult��s secret. She and my girlfriend are very good friends. If you just walked over and said that I was very close to her, the relationship between their friends might be cracked. In other words, you would Let a pair of good friends become strangers from now on." Su Yu said slowly.


    "I..." Yoshida Ayumi opened her mouth, some not knowing what to say.


    "What you see with your own eyes is not necessarily the real thing. Children''s words may also change the relationship between adults, understand? Bu Mei Jiang." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Well, I''m sorry." Yoshida Ayumi apologized.


    "It''s good for you to understand this. If I am really a bad person, and it is very likely that I broke up with my girlfriend because of your word, then, do you think I will hurt you because I am angry?" Su Yu continued.


    Yoshida Ayumi''s face turned pale, a little scared.


    Conan looked at Su Yu without interrupting him. Su Yu''s words were very meaningful to Yoshida Ayumi.


    "Children have to think more, even children''s words can bring danger, understand? Bu Meijiang." Su Yu squatted in front of her.


    "Yeah." Yoshida Ayumi nodded.


    "Then, this box of chocolates will be given to you, and I will continue dating with my girlfriend. Have fun." Su Yu took out a box of chocolates from behind and handed it to Ayumi Yoshida.


    "Do you really want to give it to me?" Yoshida Ayumi looked at the chocolate in Su Yu''s hand.


    "Well, after eating this box of chocolates, just make up. Conan-kun is very smart. Don''t doubt him casually. Also, Tsuburaya-san, you were jealous of Conan-kun just now, right?" Su Yu put the chocolate on In the hands of Yoshida Ayumi, he looked at Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko.


    Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko was stunned for a moment, and then bent down.


    "I''m sorry, Conan-san."


    Kojima Motota looked at it, and also bent down.


    "Sorry, Conan, I blamed you by mistake."


    "It''s okay." Conan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Then, Conan-san, goodbye." Su Yu got up to leave.


    "Big brother, what is your name?" Yoshida Ayumi asked.


    "I''ll tell you until the next time I meet." Su Yu left without looking back.


    Yoshida Ayumi looked at Su Yu''s back.


    "Good-looking big brother."


    "Huh?" x3.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to Mao Lilan and drank coffee.


    "Su Yujun, do you know those kids? It feels like you talked for a long time." Mao Lilan curiously asked.


    "I''m just going to teach them." Su Yu smiled.


    "Class? Brother Su Yu, are you their teacher?" Yuan Shan and Ye asked in confusion.


    "If life mentor is also a teacher, then I am their teacher." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Suzuki Yuanzi looked at the four children, and suddenly remembered that she was so close to Su Yu in front of them just now, what should they do if they told Mao Lilan?


    Thinking of this, she looked at Mao Lilan with some guilt.


    "Does Su Yujun like children very much?" Mao Lilan asked Su Yu without paying attention to Suzuki Yuanzi''s gaze.


    "I really like children. If I have children in the future, I will definitely teach them well." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Brother Su Yu, do you like boys or girls?" Yuan Shan and Ye stared at Su Yu.


    "I like both boys and girls," Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Does Su Yujun''s hometown value boys more?" Mao Lilan said cautiously.


    "I feel the same, regardless of whether it is here or there, boys are more likely to get the attention of family members." Su Yu replied.


    "I feel that my parents are very concerned about me." Mao Lilan recalled.


    "Me too." Yuan Shan and Ye continued.


    "My home is too, but there are too many things to learn." Suzuki Sonoko vomited.


    She was referring to the etiquette class as a child.


    The eldest and second ladies of Suzuki''s family have both taken etiquette classes, but Suzuki Garden was a little lazy in class, so it became like this.

 714 Chapter 714

    lunch time.


    In the restaurant of the amusement park.


    Su Yu and the three girls were eating lunch.


    They are discussing where to go in the afternoon.


    After strolling around in the amusement park, they also received a commemorative gift from Su Yu, which was very satisfying for them.


    Su Yu finished lunch and looked at the three girls who hadn''t made a decision.


    "Su Yujun, where do you think we should go to play this afternoon?" Mao Lilan asked.


    "Well, I think it should be very good if you go to exercise." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Sports..." the three girls thought.


    "How about tennis?" Su Yu suggested.


    "Tennis? I haven''t been to a tennis court in a long time."


    "There seems to be a tennis court nearby."


    "Then let''s go to this tennis court."


    The three girls are very interested in tennis.


    "Then let''s go." Su Yu stood up and said.


    The three girls followed him, holding a commemorative gift from the amusement park in their hands.


    ...


    In the tennis court.


    There are two types of tennis courts, indoor and outdoor. Today��s weather is a bit sweltering. If it��s outdoors, it will be very dry.


    Su Yu didn''t hesitate to choose the indoor tennis court. The three girls bought tennis clothes and went to the locker room to change.


    Indoor tennis court.


    Su Yu was waiting for the three girls when he heard the sound in the corridor.


    He opened the door and saw several college students wearing tennis uniforms, stopped in front of Mao Lilan and others.


    "Jun Su Yu." Suzuki Yuanzi saw Su Yu and waved to him.


    Several college students turned their heads to see Su Yu, frowning, one of the burly college students came to Su Yu.


    "Hey, kid, let your friends play tennis with us..."


    "Boom" Before he could say anything, he was slammed into the wall by Su Yu with a fluttering palm.


    "Soul Dan! You dare to hit our companion!"


    "Boy, do you think you can fight well?"


    "If you kneel down and apologize now, we can forgive you."


    Several college students glared at Su Yu and came to him.


    Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye looked at each other. Su Yu must be angry in this situation. What if Su Yu kills them?


    "What age is this, why do you still say this kind of lines, strength, this kind of thing, it is not as simple as a few words, you, understand?" Su Yu''s voice fell, releasing a strong killing intent.


    Several college students stiffened, too scared to move.


    "If I get serious, I just need to snap my fingers if I want to kill you fish, but I don''t want them to see such a terrible scene, so can you go away?" Su Yu said lightly.


    "Yes..." a group of college students quickly replied.


    "Very good, then go away." Su Yu''s momentum closed.


    A group of college students looked at each other, pulled their fallen companions, and left quickly.


    "Jun Su Yu, I''m sorry."


    "Brother Su Yu, it''s all our fault."


    "You have no need to apologize. After all, you are so cute and someone invited you to prove your charm. Don''t worry, I am not angry, just a few bad things. I will not use my ability to hurt ordinary people at will. Give them a lesson." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Jun Su Yu is really gentle." Mao Lilan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, I also think Su Yujun is very gentle." Suzuki Yuanko continued.


    "I think so too." Yuan Shan and Ye Tiantian smiled.


    "You three, this is not gentle." Su Yu smiled and walked into the indoor tennis court.


    The three girls followed in.


    Su Yu''s tennis skills are absolutely world-class, but when faced with three female high school students, he would not use world-class skills, but only use equal strength.


    The three girls also deliberately let Su Yu make Su Yu a little bit dumbfounded.


    Halfway through, the door of the indoor tennis court was suddenly pushed open.


    Su Yu frowned and turned to look at Takagi Shita who entered the door.


    "Huh? Master Su Yu." Gao Mushe said in surprise.


    "That''s him, he knocked down Takahashi-kun. At that time, Takahashi-kun''s head hit the wall. He must have killed Takahashi-kun!" The college student who followed Takagi Shibu pointed to Su Yu.


    "Yes, we all saw it."


    "After Takahashi-kun was knocked down by him, we let him sleep in the lounge."


    "Unexpectedly, when we finished playing tennis, Takahashi-kun was already dead."


    Several other college students started talking each other.


    Takagi''s expression was a bit embarrassing. He was sure that Su Yu did not kill the person. After all, as the leader of the Sakura group, Su Yu would not dare to catch someone even if he killed someone.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how could a burly college student die with that kind of impact that didn''t even leave blood?" Mao Lilan stood up and said.


    "How do you know that there is no blood? The police officer has found the blood stains left by Takahashi-kun, right where we had the dispute." The spectacle man who first identified Su Yu sneered.


    "It''s absolutely impossible for Su Yujun to kill!" Suzuki Yuanzi clenched her small fist.


    "How could Brother Su Yu kill him?" Yuan Shan and Ye retorted.


    "It''s probably because he hates us for stopping you, we just hit up a conversation, but he directly kills Takahashi-kun, it''s really cruel!" The man in glasses said with an angry face.


    "Yes, we just struck up a conversation."


    "We just struck up a conversation and didn''t stop you at all."


    "Is it wrong to strike up a conversation? Just because of a normal conversation, he hurts the killer. He is really a cruel person."


    A group of college students were filled with righteous indignation, as if Su Yu was a wicked person.


    "You are too much!" Mao Lilan was very angry.


    "You obviously blocked us, but you still said that you didn''t block us?" Suzuki Sonoko said airly.


    "You are the one who lies!" Yuan Shan and Ye clenched their small fists.


    "Don''t be fooled by him, the three of you, give him a perjury. This handsome guy is definitely a liar." The glasses man pushed his glasses and said with a smile.


    "You!" Mao Lilan looked at the glasses man, not knowing what to say.


    "Mr. Officer, the blood stains and evidence are there, should you arrest someone?" The man in glasses looked at Takagi.


    With cold sweat on Takagi''s forehead, he almost knelt on the ground.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at a group of college students calmly.


    Seeing Su Yu''s smile, the man with glasses had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Mr. Officer, are you still not arresting people? For such a dangerous murderer, if you let him escape, it will definitely bring greater danger." The glasses man urged Takagi Shibuya.


    Takagi wants to cry, does he dare?Does he dare to catch Su Yu?


    Even if the evidence is conclusive, he dare not.


    "Takagi, I helped you to record what they said. They framed me and I was a little angry. Except for the one who wore glasses, they were all detained for half a month, so that they would know what disaster is coming out of their mouths." Opened the mouth.


    "Yes." Takagi Shiba saluted.


    The man with glasses was silly when he saw this scene. What''s the situation?

 715 Chapter 715

    Su Yu looked at the dumbfounded man with spectacles and came to him step by step.


    "You are the first to testify against me, but you may not know one thing, that is my identity."


    The glasses man took a step back subconsciously.


    "Are you afraid? Do you want to escape? Do you think it''s okay if you hide the evidence? Did I make a mistake about the stone in the locker?" Su Yu said every word.


    The pupil of the man with glasses shrank, how did he know?


    Takagi was taken aback and looked at the man with glasses.


    "How do I know? It''s very simple, because I am a super ability person, and mind reading is one of my abilities." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The man in glasses stiffened and couldn''t escape.


    "The reason you killed him, although it makes me feel a little sympathetic, but if you push the charge on my head, it shows that you are not worthy of sympathy." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    The man in the glasses struggled a little and lowered his head.


    "He stole your girlfriend and made an accident and caused your girlfriend to die. This is his fault. But, do you think if you avenge her, she will like you? Take a 10,000 step back So, even if she likes you, do you think she will be happy?" Su Yu stopped in front of the man with glasses.


    The man in glasses trembled and knelt down.


    "Whether she likes you or not, you are wrong to do so. Hatred will only bring pain. If you keep working hard, looking for evidence, and let him get the sanctions he deserves, maybe that girl will be happy. Isn''t it?" Su Yu said softly.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The man in glasses lay on the ground, crying bitterly.


    "You just went the wrong way for a while, and his affairs will be reviewed. You still have a chance. You must be a good person in the future." Su Yu patted the man with glasses on the shoulder.


    "Yes." The man with glasses looked at Su Yu, his face full of guilt and regret.


    A group of college students looked at each other, but they didn''t expect their companions to be the prisoners.


    "Takagi, investigate clearly what he said, and then tell him." Su Yu said to Takagi.


    "Yes." Takagi said quickly.


    The man in glasses was grateful.


    Two police officers stepped forward to take him away.


    "Well, may I know your name?"


    Su Yu heard the question from the man in glasses and turned around.


    "My name is Su Yu, the leader of the Sakura team, and an ordinary detective."


    The man with glasses remembered Su Yu''s name, bowed, and left.


    "Master Su Yu, what do they do?" Gao Mushe asked.


    "As a college student, I don''t have my own subjective consciousness, I can''t judge whether things are good or bad, I will just follow the trend, and let them remember this matter for half a month." Su Yu glanced at the college students, You''re welcome.


    "Yes." Takagi Shibuya said no more.


    A group of college students lowered their heads in shame. The Sakura group, they naturally knew, and Su Yu was the leader of the Sakura group, they couldn''t refuse what he said, after all, they were indeed wrong.


    A group of people left the indoor tennis court.


    "Master Su Yu, all your consumption is free. I''m sorry to bring you the unpleasantness." The owner of the tennis hall appeared respectfully.


    "I see, you go." Su Yu waved his hand.


    The owner of the tennis hall hurriedly left, not daring to disturb Su Yu again.


    "Okay, let''s continue...what''s your expression?" Su Yu was about to continue playing tennis, and asked in confusion when he saw the expressions of the three girls.


    "Jun Su Yu, so handsome!" Suzuki Sonoko praised.


    "Jun Su Yu is really gentle." Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu with gentle eyes.


    "Brother Su Yu, I feel you are right. If I were to say that, I would never say so much to that person." Yuan Shan and Ye looked at Su Yu with admiration.


    "That person still has a chance to reform, so I will persuade him. If he is an incurable person, then I don''t even bother to persuade him." Su Yu explained.


    "Su Yujun, if you can persuade him, it proves your kindness." Mao Lilan chuckled.


    "I''m not a kind person, just do whatever I want." Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan.


    "This is your kindness." Mao Lilan fluffed her long hair and smiled at him.


    Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan��s smile without speaking.


    He really just does what he wants. After all, the protagonist of this world is a detective.


    One cry, two kneels and three confession have almost all become necessary skills for prisoners.


    Of course, there are also some prisoners who die without repentance. This kind of prisoners is a great evil.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu and the three girls left the tennis court.


    The three girls played tennis all afternoon, and they were all a little hungry.


    This time I did not choose a restaurant, but came to a fast food restaurant.


    Next to the fast food restaurant is the cinema.


    After a simple fast food, Su Yu bought four movie tickets and walked into the movie theater with the three girls.


    The four of them sat together, Su Yu sat between Mao Lilan and Yuanshan Heye, and Suzuki Yuanzi sat beside Mao Lilan.


    At the beginning of the movie, Su Yu held the little hands of the two girls.


    Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye looked at each other, smiled, and continued to watch the movie.


    Suzuki Yuanzi noticed Su Yu''s small movements and didn''t say anything, watching the movie with peace of mind.


    After half an hour, Mao Lilan blushed and gave Yuan Shan and Ye a look.


    Yuan Shan and Ye understood instantly.


    Su Yu let go of their little hands and watched Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye leave their seats. The Coke beside them had already drunk.


    In the cinema, there are a lot of people today and it should take some time to line up.


    Su Yu looked at the people in the front row and then at the back row, and stretched out his hand to Suzuki Yuanko.


    Suzuki Yuanzi''s face flushed, and his little hand was placed in Su Yu''s.


    Su Yu came to Mao Lilan''s seat and hugged her into his arms.


    Suzuki Yuanzi felt Su Yu''s hand and buried his little head in Su Yu''s arms ashamed.


    Su Yu watched the movie, but his hands were very irregular.


    Suzuki Sonoko dared not make any noises, for fear of being heard.


    "Yuanzi." Su Yu whispered in Suzuki Yuanzi''s ear.


    Suzuki Yuanzi looked at Su Yu and instantly understood what he meant.


    But, what if someone finds out?


    "Don''t forget, I am a superpower." Su Yu reminded.


    Suzuki Yuanzi came to understand immediately, looked at the direction where Mao Lilan and Yuanshan and Ye were leaving, no longer hesitating.


    Su Yu watched Suzuki Yuanzi''s movements without disturbing her.


    After half an hour.


    Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye are back.


    Suzuki Yuanko was drinking Coke, and the blush on his face had not faded. Fortunately, the cinema was a bit dim at this time, and Mao Lilan didn''t notice it.


    It was not until the end of the movie that Suzuki Sonoko went to the bathroom.


    Outside at this time, it was already dark.


    When Suzuki Sonoko returned, the maid had already arrived at the entrance of the cinema.


    "Lan, He Ye, you should go back first. I will take the garden home and talk to Patriarch Suzuki about something by the way." Su Yu said to the two girls.


    "Well, Su Yujun, be careful on the road."


    "Brother Su Yu, be careful on the road."


    The two girls got in the car and left without any doubt.


    Suzuki Yuanzi sat in Su Yu''s passenger seat, a little expectant and a little shy.

 716 Chapter 716

    In a high-rise hotel.


    "Jun Su Yu, are you leaving?" Suzuki Yuanzi looked at Su Yu reluctantly.


    "Well, I still have some things, very important things. You take a good rest first, I will pick you up tomorrow morning." Su Yu said softly.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Sonoko nodded.


    Su Yu kissed her lightly on the forehead, passed through the glass, and flew away.


    Suzuki Yuanzi looked at Su Yu''s departure with a happy smile on his face.


    ...


    The hotel room.


    Fei Yingri was a little fidgety, she was sure that she was being stared at, and that the other party was definitely Kudo Shinichi''s companion.


    When Kudo Shinichi came here, she didn''t care, but after Kudo Shinichi left, she felt someone following herself.


    This made her very scared.


    Could it be that Shinichi Kudo wants to investigate her relationship with Su Yu?


    What if Kudo gives Moriran the results of the investigation?


    Thinking that Mao Lilan would know about this, she quickly sent a message to Su Yu.


    It''s a pity that Su Yu at that time couldn''t take care of her news. Later, he found out about Fei Yingli''s news.


    In order not to be known, the news Feiying had given him by the haircut seemed very serious.


    In fact, it was for Su Yu to come here.


    Fei Yingli stood in front of the window, looking downstairs, the car had not driven away.


    "Have you been followed?" A voice sounded from behind Fei Yingli.


    Fei Yingli was taken aback.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me." Su Yu hugged her gently.


    "I have something to tell you..."


    "Kudo Shinichi has been here. The person downstairs is his companion. No, to be precise, it should be a detective hired by Kudo Shinichi." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "How do you know?" Fei Yingli was surprised.


    "Because, that night, when I went to find your business, Shinichi Kudo was following me." Su Yu said every word.


    Concubine Hideri became stiff, doesn''t it mean that Shinichi Kudo knew about their relationship?


    "Don''t worry, if Kudo Shinichi wanted to use this to defeat me, he would have used it a long time ago. He won''t do anything to harm Xiao Lan." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "What if? You haven''t thought about Kudo Shinichi really telling Lan?" Fei Yingli turned around and looked at Su Yu.


    "Nothing. Because he is a person with a strong sense of justice. If he uses this to defeat me, then he doesn''t deserve to be called a famous detective." Su Yu believed.


    "Why do you believe him so?" Fei Yingli relaxed in her heart, still a little puzzled.


    "Because, I long to be a person like him, but unfortunately, I won''t be on his side after all. I am a bad person, very bad, extremely bad." Su Yu looked out the window and said.


    "You are so self-aware, I think it is a good thing." Fei Yingli said lightly.


    "Are you complimenting me? Thank you." Su Yu smiled.


    Fei Yingli glanced at him blankly.


    "The people who follow you outside probably just want to confirm whether you are related to this hotel. They want to investigate this hotel because it was originally my property. Of course, due to my identity, they are investigating I didn''t dare to do anything here, but it would definitely be very detrimental to me." Su Yu let go of Fei Yingli, poured two glasses of red wine, and handed her a glass.


    "Then there is a problem here?" Fei Yingli took the red wine and sat on the sofa.


    "Do you think I will do something problematic?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "You are really bad, but you should not be so short of money." Fei Yingli said in silence.


    "The answer is correct. However, in fact, there is a big problem here." Su Yu took a sip of red wine and said.


    "Big question?" Fei Yingli frowned.


    "Don''t be nervous, this question is actually one of the secrets of the Sakura group." Su Yu reminded.


    "The secret of the Sakura group? Wait, are you thinking..."


    Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Yes, I just want them to find this secret, and then let them hold my secret in their hands." Su Yu nodded.


    "Is this secret enough to bring you down?" Fei Yingli hesitated.


    "The weight of this secret is enough for them to regard the Sakura Group as the strongest villain organization. Do you want to know this secret?" Su Yu came to Fei Yingli.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me saying it? I''m a just lawyer." Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu directly.


    "If you speak out, it will not be a justice lawyer, but mine..." Su Yu whispered in Fei Yingli''s ear.


    When Fei Yingli finished listening, her face flushed, and she gave Su Yu a fierce look.


    "Just kidding, you are so beautiful, how could I treat you like that? The most is to let you retire early and be my exclusive maid and rest for about ten months." Su Yu raised Fei Yingli''s chin frivolously.


    Fei Yingli was not polite and slapped his hand away.


    "Come with me, I will show you the secrets underground." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Fei Yingli hesitated, and put her little hand in Su Yu''s palm.


    Su Yu directly pulled her into his arms.


    Fei Yingli''s face blushed.


    Next second.


    "We are here." Su Yu let go of her.


    Fei Yingli turned around and looked at the underground garage in front of her. Does anything exist here?


    Su Yu took her little hand, went to the staff room in the corner, and opened the door.


    Cleaning tools are stored here, and the space is not large.


    The ground is very tidy.


    Su Yu locked the door, knelt down, and pressed the switch on the wall.


    Fei Yingli looked at the slowly opening passage, somewhat surprised.


    Su Yu walked into the passage, and Fei Yingli quickly followed him.


    Fei Yingli felt a bit cold as soon as she walked into the passage. When she looked up, she took a few steps back in fright.


    In the empty underground space, there is a group of stationary monsters in the center.


    Surrounded by a group of people in black, they stood in their respective positions, holding weapons.


    "Is this the secret you said?" Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu.


    "These monsters are the latest research products of the Sakura Group. Do you remember what the history of the Sakura Group is like?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Could it be... the Sakura team created monsters and then destroyed them?" Fei Yingli was stunned.


    "No, no, those monsters did exist. However, a long time ago, they were wiped out. Later, in order to maintain their status, the Sakura group sent fake monsters to create some fake incidents. Several leaders of the Sakura group know that this kind of thing cannot go on for a long time, so we have reached an agreement with the people above that the incident will continue and the Sakura group must exist.�� Su Yu explained.


    "So, what about these monsters?" Fei Yingli suddenly realized, it is no wonder that there have been fewer and fewer monster incidents in the past ten years. It turned out to be a fake incident.


    "These monsters are for me to create fake events, but I don''t think the cherry blossom group needs them to maintain, so I put them here temporarily." Su Yu shrugged.

 717 Chapter 717 Concubine Yingli Chooses Silence

    Back to the hotel room.


    Fei Yingli understood Su Yu''s plan.


    If Shinichi Kudo and his companions really caught the monster''s affairs and brought down Su Yu, they would undoubtedly lose.


    Because Su Yu had already said that the Sakura team reached an agreement with the upper-level people, which means that the upper-level people acquiesced to this kind of thing.


    As for Kudo Shinichi and others, if this matter were to be revealed, it would be equivalent to slap the upper class in the face, and the result would certainly not be any benefit.


    "This is a dead move. If they dare to take this move, they will definitely die." Fei Yingli glanced at the bathroom direction and picked up the phone.


    She hesitated a little, wanted to remind Kudo Shinichi to give up this matter, and felt sorry for Su Yu for doing so.


    Shinichi Kudo is the son of Yusaku Kudo. The two are friends who have known each other a long time ago, and Su Yu is her current...


    Fei Yingri blushed, not knowing how to describe the relationship between the two.


    She looked out the window, and then put the phone down.


    Anyway, Su Yu is Mo Lilan''s boyfriend, and she cannot help Kudo Shinichi deal with Su Yu.


    Kudo Shinichi sent people to follow her, and there was a big problem in itself.


    "Let them solve their problems by themselves." Fei Yingli murmured.


    "I thought you would betray me, but I didn''t expect that, after all, I felt relieved." Su Yu walked out of the bathroom.


    "Did you know that I would hesitate?" Fei Yingli frowned.


    "This kind of thing, if you don''t hesitate, then there is a problem?" Su Yu sat beside her.


    "That''s right. But, don''t you just trust me like that?" Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but I feel that you are too kind and it is very possible to help them." Su Yu said softly.


    Fei Yingli blushed when she heard the words and turned her head.


    "You, like Lan, are gentle and kind, so I don''t want to hurt you." Su Yu held Fei Yingli''s little hand.


    "Then will you hurt that person?" Fei Yingli whispered.


    "I don''t want to hurt him." Su Yu shook his head.


    "If that person finds out about this, I will explain to him that I betrayed him and it has nothing to do with you." Fei Yingli lowered her head and said.


    "Don''t treat me as a child, I will take the responsibility. If it is really discovered, I will tell him that I used despicable means to get your heart." Su Yu stretched out his hand and took her in. In his arms.


    Fei Yingli''s face was red, and Su Yu was holding her in her arms, feeling a little shy.


    Although the facts are the same as what Su Yu said, his willingness to say that made her feel relieved a lot.


    "Yingli, please come and ask me if you have anything in the future, and I will help you solve it perfectly." Su Yu said with a gentle gentleness.


    "Yeah." Feiying nodded uncontrollably, her face a little hot.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll go back first. The person who follows you won''t cause you any trouble. If something goes wrong, he might still help you..."


    Su Yu was talking, stood up, ready to leave.


    However, together, he felt a small hand grabbing the corner of his clothes.


    Su Yu looked at Fei Yingli with her small head down.


    "If... If you are honest, you can stay here." Fei Yingli stammered.


    Su Yu had a smile on his face after hearing her words.


    "Then what if I am not honest?"


    "I...I''m a little sleepy, good night." Fei Yingli finished speaking and got into the bed.


    Su Yu looked at Concubine Yingli with her back to him, thought for a moment, and lay down beside her.


    Fei Yingli''s heartbeat is very clear, and her heartbeat speeds up, like a deer bumping randomly.


    "Yingli, do you want to know me?" Su Yu said.


    "If you want to let me know, then I am willing to know you." Fei Yingli whispered.


    "I used to be a very useless person. Later, I obtained the artifacts like artifacts. After my efforts, I became a godlike existence. However, my poorness is just like my strength, which is constantly swelling, and There are many girls I have a relationship with, and many of them are girls I don��t want to hurt..."


    Fei Yingli listened to Su Yu''s words and did not interrupt him.


    "Sometimes, I just want to lie on a girl��s lap, which is very satisfying. Sometimes, I want to bully a girl and satisfy my own bad taste. Sometimes, I��m still very satisfied. Treating them too much, just to get them. After getting them, I didn''t cherish them, so I turned around and went to find another girl."


    Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu''s expression, stretched out a small hand, and took his hand.


    "There is a slight gap between your thoughts and your strength. However, if you can feel that you are making mistakes, it means that you are still gentle and kind in your heart. Human beings are complex creatures. You are both bad and gentle. This is not a contradiction. On the contrary, if you do not control everything, it means that you are still very gentle."


    Su Yu turned to look at Fei Yingli, her eyes were very gentle, and her small hands brought him a little warmth.


    "Thank you, Yingli."


    "You''re welcome. However, I feel that when you say those things, you are like a sentimental child, very cute." Fei Yingli covered her mouth and smiled.


    "..." Su Yu had a speechless expression.


    "Your gentleness, people who like you can naturally feel it. However, it is better to use despicable means as little as possible." Fei Yingli said softly after smiling.


    Su Yu did not answer and closed his eyes.


    Fei Yingli watched him fall silent and slowly approached him.


    Su Yu felt Fei Yingli''s embrace and did not reject her.


    ...


    Early morning on the weekend.


    Su Yu returned to the villa early in the morning.


    I just dated yesterday. Today, Morilan and Toyama and Ye have made an appointment to study together, and Suzuki Garden will come later.


    As an excellent college student, Ayako Suzuki''s ideal is to become a teacher. This is something Su Yu did not expect.


    The eldest lady of Suzuki''s family wants to be an ordinary teacher, really ideal.


    Su Yu looked at Ayako Suzuki in professional attire, and felt very beautiful.


    Suzuki Ayako felt Su Yu''s gaze and smiled at him.


    Su Yu quickly retracted his gaze.


    Suzuki Ayako gave lectures to three girls, very professional, like a real teacher.


    Hui Yuan, who was across from Su Yu, glanced at Ayako Suzuki. Did she order the clothes yesterday to please this guy?


    "Sister will please you like this?" Hui Yuanwai said.


    "Your sister is so cute in her own right, so you don''t have to please me so much." Su Yu was taken aback for a moment.


    "Do you like gentle and obedient girls?" Hui Yuanai continued to ask.


    "No, I like beautiful girls." Su Yu answered honestly.


    Hui Yuan gave him a mournful look, and it was really unabashedly bad.


    "Xiao Ai, looking at you, it seems a bit boring, do you want to hang out with me?" Su Yu invited.


    "I''m not interested in going on a date with you." Hui Yuanai said unceremoniously. After speaking, she got up and left.

 718 Chapter 718 The Case That Sato Investigated

    In a clothing store in a mall.


    Hui Yuan was wearing a cute princess dress and standing in front of the mirror.


    "Sir, your daughter is so cute." The clerk of the clothing store praised.


    "I think so too, Xiao Ai, what do you think of this skirt?" Su Yu smiled.


    Hui Yuanai looked at him coldly.


    "Not speaking is the default. I understand, Xiao Ai is really a girl who is easily shy." Su Yu smiled.


    Hui Yuanai still did not speak.


    "Xiao Ai, wait for me over there first, and I will pay." Su Yu patted Hui Yuanai''s head and followed the clerk to the counter.


    Hui Yuan looked at Su Yu who was paying.


    why?Why did it become like this?


    ...


    Su Yu took Hui Yuan''s little hand and left the mall.


    Walking on the street, the cute Hui Yuanai attracted the attention of many people. The little girls I met on the road looked at her with envy, making Hui Yuanai very troubled.


    "What is your purpose? Is it fun for you to take me out to go shopping?" Hui Yuanai finally couldn''t help it, and said.


    "Well, I think it''s very interesting. It''s very interesting to be able to go shopping with Xiao Ai." Su Yu nodded.


    Hui Yuan Ai looked at him and had nothing to say.


    "Your sister doesn''t have time to accompany you for the time being, and I don''t want you to be bored in the room all day, occasionally taking you out for shopping, maybe it can increase your favorability." Su Yu smiled.


    "My favorability? Do you think you are playing a strange game?" Hui Yuanai said unceremoniously.


    "Life is originally a game, a game that cannot be archived or rewinded." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Don''t think that your handsome lines can cover up the fact that you are a weird person." Hui Yuanai turned her head.


    "Well, it seems that I am a strange person in Xiao Ai''s eyes. It really makes me sad. I wanted to take you to see Mingmei..."


    "I withdrew the sentence just now." Hui Yuanai said quickly.


    "Withdrawal is invalid, next time you think about how you should talk to me." Su Yu smiled.


    "You...you are really an evil soul." Hui Yuanai clenched her small fist.


    "If you say that, it seems that the antidote will be given to you in a few days." Su Yu shrugged.


    "I��"


    "Just kidding, I still want to go on a date with Shiho Miyano." Su Yu smiled and looked at Hui Yuan Ai.


    Hui Yuan''s sad face stiffened, and he almost forgot about it.


    "It''s normal for Xiao Ai to have opinions on me. If Shiho Miyano had no opinion on me, right?" Su Yu whispered.


    Hui Yuanai turned her head and looked to the other side of the street.


    Suddenly, she stopped.


    On the opposite side of the street, there was a black Porsche parked. It was a gin car!


    Hui Yuanai squeezed Su Yu''s hand tightly, his eyes filled with fear and horror.


    Su Yu glanced at the gin car, and it was a bit outrageous to be able to meet him like this.


    He looked down at the frightened Hui Yuan Ai and hugged her.


    Hui Yuanai was taken aback for a moment and looked at Su Yu.


    "You are Hui Yuan Ai now, not Shirley, don''t be afraid, I will protect you." Su Yu said softly, stroking her little head, and walking forward.


    Hui Yuanai felt the warmth in Su Yu''s palm and felt relieved.


    When she couldn''t see the car with gin, she completely let go of her mind.


    "Let me down, I''m not afraid anymore." Hui Yuan said sadly.


    "I want to go home with Xiao Ai, and I don''t want to let Xiao Ai go." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "I don''t want to be held by you like this, I''m not a kid..."


    "You are a kid now, don''t talk, listen to me, be good." Su Yu''s tone cannot be rejected.


    Hui Yuanai struggled, but couldn''t leave his embrace, so he could only give up the struggle.


    Su Yu hummed a tune she had never heard before and walked forward.


    Hui Yuanai looked at his smiling face, feeling a little complicated.


    Su Yu suddenly stretched out his hand, letting her little head rest on his shoulder.


    Hui Yuanai blushed. Does this guy really treat her as a child?


    "My shoulder can be leaned against you temporarily. After I go back, even if you want to lean on, there is no chance." Su Yu chuckled.


    "I don''t want to lean on your shoulder." Huihara murmured.


    "Don''t be aggressive, I am Mingmei''s boyfriend and will not hurt you. Just accept the warmth I bring to you." Su Yu touched Hui Yuanai''s little head.


    The close distance made Hui Yuan''s sad face blush.


    After that, she slowly leaned her little head against Su Yu''s shoulder, feeling a little warmth and feeling at ease.


    Gradually, she felt a little sleepy.


    Su Yu looked at Hui Yuanai who was asleep. This was not his illusion, but the result of Hui Yuanai not having a good rest.


    He held Huiyuanwei and went all the way to the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Along the way, the police officers he met all saluted Su Yu, and when they saw the sleeping Hui Yuanwei, they didn''t dare to bother at all.


    Su Yu came to the office of Sakura Group, and as soon as he opened the door, he saw Yumi Miyamoto lying on the desk asleep.


    Miyamoto Yumi slept peacefully, and she didn''t even hear Su Yu opened the door.


    Su Yu ignored her, hugged Hui Yuan, and went to the lounge, where he rested, a completely soundproof room.


    He put a quilt on Huihara Ai and left the lounge.


    Miyamoto Yumi is still sleeping, and it looks like she is a night owl just like Haihara Ai.


    Su Yu sat behind the desk and did not wake Miyamoto Yumi.


    Time passed a little bit.


    At noon, Miike Naeko and Sato Mikako came to the office.


    The two of them were obviously not late, but to investigate the incident.


    As soon as Mikako Sato entered the door, he saw Yumi Miyamoto who was asleep, and Su Yu drinking black tea, feeling that Yumi Miyamoto was about to face disaster.


    I fell asleep like this during working hours, and, it seems, it should have been a long time.


    Miike Miaozi wanted to wake Miyamoto Yumi, but he dared not call her.


    When she came in the morning, Miyamoto Yumi looked very sleepy, and now she has obviously slept all morning.


    "Don''t call her, wait until she wakes up, how is your two investigations?" Su Yu said.


    Mikako Sato shook his head.


    "Don''t worry, this matter has passed so long, it will not be found out for a while, it is normal. I will give you a few more days, if you still can''t find out, I will use the magic tool to help you investigate." Su Yu looked at her.


    "Thank you for your help, but I want to work hard to the last minute." Mikako Sato saluted.


    This matter can be investigated again, it is Su Yu''s help, she does not want to trouble Su Yu all the time.


    "If you need help, just tell me." Su Yu nodded and said no more.


    It is normal for Mikako Sato to persevere. After all, the other party killed her father.


    This case has been around for more than ten years, and if it cannot be investigated, the time limit will expire.


    Of course, if the Sakura group came forward, even decades ago, it would be revealed.

 719 Chapter 719 Hui Yuan Ai is a Tsundere

    lunch time.


    In the lounge.


    Hui Yuanai slowly opened his eyes.


    She looked at the strange room for a moment, and then left the bed.


    When she opened the door of the lounge, she was stunned. Where is this?


    "Wake up? Come over for lunch." Su Yu glanced at Hui Yuanai and said to her.


    "Master Su Yu, who is this?" Mikako Sato asked curiously.


    "The sister of a friend of mine lives in my house temporarily." Su Yu introduced.


    "What a lovely girl." Sato Mikako praised.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Hui Yuan smiled, pretending to be a child.


    Hui Yuanai came to Su Yu, but he couldn''t reach lunch.


    Just as she was about to take a chair, Su Yu directly hugged her up and let her sit on her chair.


    Hui Yuan''s face is slightly red, this fellow treats himself as a child again?


    "Master Su Yu, we''ll leave first, and we will investigate in the afternoon. If Yumi, please be merciful." Mikako Sato glanced at Yumi Miyamoto who was still sleeping.


    "Well, go ahead." Su Yu nodded.


    Sato Mikako and Miike Naeko left the office.


    "She is also your subordinate? A super-powered person who sleeps at work?" Ai Huihara ate lunch and looked at Yumi Miyamoto.


    "They are just ordinary people. The real superpowers are actually my maid and the man in black." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Where is this place? The Metropolitan Police Department?" Huiyuan guessed sadly.


    "Well, if you revert to Shiho Miyano here, it will be equivalent to a home delivery." Su Yu joked.


    "In that case, the gin will definitely kill me first, and they will send someone to sneak in. It''s impossible to guard against." Hui Yuanai whispered.


    "He is in front of me, but he doesn''t dare to be presumptuous. If you encounter gin wine next time, believe it or not, I dare to pat his head." Su Yu smiled.


    "Cough cough cough" Hui Yuanai was eating, choked by Su Yu''s words.


    "Eat slowly, no one will grab you." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Do you know gin?" Hui Yuanwei asked after taking a sip of his drink.


    "Of course I do. Apart from not knowing their boss, I also know that person. I basically know the rest. We have worked with them before, so although I am investigating their affairs, there are some things. , I still have to open one eye and close one eye." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "I thought you were a superior existence. I didn''t expect that there were so many scruples." Hui Yuanai was not surprised, and mocked.


    She knew that the black organization was extremely large.


    "Actually, if I pay a price, I can swap you out of the hands of Gin Wine and let that organization give up chasing you." Su Yu said in Hui Yuanwei''s ears.


    Hui Yuanai''s hand had a meal.


    "Of course, the condition is that after you resume becoming Miyano Shiho, you will be my girlfriend." Su Yu reminded.


    "I would rather be hunted down than to be your girlfriend." Huihara said plainly.


    Su Yu smiled. In fact, Hui Yuanai just didn''t want to trouble him anymore.


    After all, if the organization wanted to abandon her, it would cost a lot of money. She was already very grateful for Su Yu''s rescue, and she didn''t want Su Yu to pay anything.


    The more things she owed Su Yu, the more difficult it was for her to refuse Su Yu''s request, just like now, Su Yu treats her as a child, and she can only acquiesce to his behavior.


    "Would you like to be Haibara or Miyano Shiho depends on your choice. Of course, on special occasions, I may also make you return to Miyano Shiho, such as when you go to the beach..."


    Hui Yuanai blushed, glared at Su Yu, without speaking.


    "Little Ai is so cute. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Xiao Ai. If I have bad thoughts about Xiao Ai, I will be purified by the divine power and disappear from now on." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I hope you disappear soon." Huihara said, continuing to eat lunch.


    Su Yu stopped disturbing her, watching Hui Yuanai eating, feeling very cute, as if she was really taking care of her daughter.


    "If only I have a lovely daughter like Xiao Ai in the future." Su Yu sighed.


    Hui Yuan Ai didn''t want to bother him.


    Wait until Hui Yuanai finishes lunch.


    Miyamoto Yumi woke up!


    There was a gurgling sound in her stomach, yes, this was the reaction of hunger.


    "So hungry..." Miyamoto Yumi stood up in a daze, and was about to leave when she found Su Yu sitting behind her desk.


    "Good afternoon, did you sleep well?" Su Yu said hello to her.


    "Um, this, Lord Su Yu, I just took a nap..."


    "I came this morning." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Sorry, I was wrong." Yumi Miyamoto bent down, a cold sweat on her forehead.


    She thought that Su Yu would not come to the office, but unexpectedly, he would come today!


    Last night, she stayed up late to watch a whole TV series. When she came this morning, she fell asleep in a daze.


    Then, when I woke up, I saw Su Yu.


    Oh, and the little girl sitting on the sofa.


    The thought of the possibility of being transferred by Su Yu made Miyamoto Yumi''s heart very nervous. With several times the salary and the status surpassing ordinary people, would she leave her?


    "You said, how should I punish you?" Su Yu looked at Miyamoto Yumi.


    "I don''t know." Yumi Miyamoto was weak.


    "I have a bunny costume here. If you change it, I can forgive you." Su Yu took out a dress from the cabinet.


    "Huh?" Miyamoto Yumi''s face flushed.


    "If you don''t want to, you can choose to transfer back to the traffic class." Su Yu said, putting away his clothes.


    "I wear it!" Miyamoto Yumi quickly said.


    Compared to losing your job, what''s the deal with this kind of thing?


    Hui Yuan Ai glanced at Miyamoto Yumi, then at Su Yu.


    "That''s it." She seemed to understand why Miyamoto Yumi was here.


    Miyamoto Yumi came to Su Yu, took away the shy-looking dress, and walked towards the lounge.


    When the door of the lounge was closed, Hui Yuansai looked at Su Yu with contempt.


    "I thought it was of any use. It turned out that this is your paradise."


    "Xiao Ai, don''t hinder me, otherwise, I will make you Shiho Miyano." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "I''m not interested in hindering you. I''m leaving first, and strolling in the Metropolitan Police Department. This kind of opportunity should be rare." Huihara finished speaking and left the room.


    Su Yu wasn''t worried about Hui Yuan''s loss, but here was the Metropolitan Police Department, with a high safety factor.


    After half an hour.


    Miyamoto Yumi walked out slowly, wearing this dress, making her little face flushed.


    She looked at Hui Yuan''s direction and found that she was not here, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Master Su Yu, is this all right?"


    Su Yu looked at Miyamoto Yumi and had to say that she was indeed very beautiful.


    Miyamoto Yumi was watched by Su Yu, and she lowered her head in shame.


    "Fortunately Hideyoshi doesn''t know about this, otherwise..."

 720 Chapter 720: Chess Pieces On The Board

    In the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Hui Yuanai was wandering around.


    "Is this a search lesson?" She came to an office door and glanced at the sign at the door.


    "Crack" the door of the room opened.


    Hui Yuanai looked at Conan walking out of the room and was taken aback.


    Conan saw the same with Huiyuan Ai, and he was taken aback.


    There was a question in their minds at the same time.


    "Why are there children in the Metropolitan Police Department?"


    Hui Yuan Ai looked at Conan, and Conan looked at Hui Yuan Ai. Both of them did not speak, and the atmosphere was a little quiet.


    After a few seconds.


    Ai Huihara turned and walked towards the office of the Sakura group. She felt that Conan was a little strange, as if he was not a child.


    "Could he be..."


    She remembered the person Gin had once said, a person who took that medicine.


    "Yusaku Kudo?" Aihara thought to himself.


    Conan looked at Hui Yuanai''s back.


    "It''s a weird feeling." He muttered, feeling that Hui Yuanai didn''t look like a child.


    ...


    When Aihara returned to the office of the Sakura group, Yumi Miyamoto had already gone to change clothes.


    "I just met a kid in the hallway..."


    "His name is Edogawa Conan. Is there any problem with the kid temporarily living in Takagi Shibuya''s house?" Su Yu interrupted Huihara Ai.


    Aihara Ai looked at Su Yu. Does he really know that Conan is Yusaku Kudo?


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you have anything, tell me directly. I don''t want to use my mind reading skills to guess what you are thinking." Su Yu smiled and looked at Hui Yuanai.


    "It''s nothing, I just think that Conan is a bit weird." Huihara said plainly and sat on the sofa.


    "Do you want to go to school, Xiao Ai? I can let you observe Conan-kun up close. Of course, you don''t like him. In that case, I would be jealous." Su Yu smiled.


    "Thank you." Hui Yuan thought for a while.


    "No trouble, I will arrange a maid to pick you up to school. If you are obedient, I can ask you to talk with your sister more." Su Yu got up and came to Hui Yuanai and patted her little head.


    "When can I see her?" Hui Yuanai looked at Su Yu directly.


    "When I am willing." Su Yu said with a smile.


    Hui Yuan glanced at him mournfully, and said no more.


    "Crack"


    Miyamoto Yumi walked out of the lounge with a blush on her face.


    "Master Su Yu, this..."


    She was still holding the clothes she was wearing just now.


    "Do you want to give it to me and let me collect it?" Su Yu glanced at her.


    "No...no, it''s just..."


    "You put it away by yourself. If you make the same work mistakes as today, you can wear it to work." Su Yu said lightly.


    Miyamoto Yumi''s face flushed, and she lowered her head.


    Ai Yuanai watched Miyamoto Yumi''s reaction without speaking. She knew that this woman would be attacked by Su Yu sooner or later.


    Su Yu ignored Miyamoto Yumi, took Huihara''s little hand, and walked outside the door.


    After searching for a lesson, Hui Yuan looked at the closed door.


    When their backs disappeared, Conan opened the door and walked out.


    "Sure enough, it has something to do with him, is it a superpower in the Sakura group?" Conan thought to himself.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to the villa with Hui Yuanwei, Suzuki Ayako and others were drinking afternoon tea.


    "Xiao Ai is so beautiful." Mao Lilan praised the princess dress on Hui Yuan Ai.


    "So cute, just like a princess." Yuan Shan and Ye smiled.


    "Yeah, it''s cute." Suzuki Sonoko nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you." Facing their compliments, Hui Yuanai was very indifferent, said a word, and went upstairs.


    "The kid is a little tired, probably because he doesn''t want to go shopping with me." Su Yu sat down and said.


    "Then I will take Xiao Ai to go shopping next time?" Mao Lilan said with some expectation.


    "If she is willing, you can take her with you." Su Yu smiled.


    Mao Lilan is very kind, and in the face of the indifferent Hui Yuanmao, she always showed concern.


    "I also want to go shopping with Xiao Ai." Yuan Shan and Ye Xiao said.


    "At that time, let''s go together." Mao Lilan smiled slightly.


    "Yeah, when the time comes, I will choose a few very cute clothes for the child." Yuan Shan and Ye smiled.


    At the corner upstairs, Hui Yuanai listened to them and leaned against the wall.


    "Next time, let''s go with them."


    Su Yu glanced at Hui Yuanai''s direction, drinking black tea and eating snacks.


    After tea time, Ayako Suzuki continued to teach the three girls.


    Su Yu watched from the sidelines, without interrupting their lessons and studies.


    Until the sun sets, Ayako Suzuki''s teaching ends.


    "Jun Su Yu, the two of us are responsible for dinner tonight?" Mao Lilan put away his homework and looked at Su Yu.


    "I just want to taste your food." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Then you just look forward to it." Mao Lilan smiled sweetly and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Brother Su Yu, I will work hard to make dishes that satisfy you." Yuan Shan and Ye said to Su Yu, holding their small fists.


    "Then you work hard, I want to taste your food every day in the future." Su Yu smiled at Yuanshan and Ye.


    Yuan Shan and Ye Xiao blushed and ran away.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t know how to cook, otherwise, I can help." Suzuki Sonoko muttered.


    "If you go, it will definitely cause trouble for the two of them. I''ll change to a dress and you talk slowly." Suzuki Ayako said to Suzuki Sonoko and walked toward her room.


    As soon as Suzuki Ayako left, Suzuki Yuanko spied Su Yu.


    "I''ll take you to Lan''s room." Su Yu smiled slightly, stood up, and walked upstairs.


    Suzuki Yuanzi blushed and followed Su Yu upstairs.


    The two of them came to Mao Lilan''s room one after another.


    As soon as Suzuki Yuanko entered the door, Su Yu was pulled into his arms without speaking.


    "Su Yujun, this is Lan''s room, can we go somewhere else?" Suzuki Yuanzi''s face was hot, and his head was lowered.


    "Why do you think I brought you here? It''s because this is Lan''s room." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Suzuki Sonoko shrank her neck and felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    ...


    The Kudos.


    Kudo Shinichi looked at the information about the hotel, and he never expected that Su Yu would actually transfer the hotel to Concubine Hideri.


    In this way, if there is a problem with the hotel, Fei Yingli will definitely not be able to run away.


    It was time to stop when I found out here, but the detective found something extraordinary.


    There seems to be some secret in the underground parking lot.


    And this secret has attracted their attention. If this matter is true, the status and credibility of the Sakura Group will be greatly affected.


    Unfortunately, the specific evidence is still too few. If more evidence can be found, it can prove to ordinary people that the Sakura Group is false.


    That will be a dead move to sanction the Sakura Group. Once this move is made, the Sakura Group will inevitably be greatly affected.


    However, Kudo Shinichi always feels that things are not that simple.

 721 Chapter 721 Kudo Shinichis Lie

    dinner time.


    Su Yu tasted the dinner, and praised the cooking skills of Maori Lan and Toyama Kazuye.


    Their cooking skills are at the level of Yuanyue Shijie Reserve.


    Suzuki Yuanzi sat next to Mao Lilan, and the blush on her face had faded.


    Thinking of what happened just now, Sonoko Suzuki lowered her head in shame.


    "What''s wrong? Yuanzi." Mao Lilan noticed the friend''s abnormality.


    "It''s nothing, just a little sleepy." Suzuki Sonoko said quickly.


    "That''s it, it''s really late. Tonight, will you stay here?" Mao Lilan glanced at the time and proposed.


    Suzuki Sonoko was taken aback when he heard the words.


    "Yuanzi, since it was Xiaolan''s invitation, you can stay." Suzuki Ayako smiled.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Yuanzi glanced at Su Yu and found that Su Yu had no objection, and then agreed.


    After dinner.


    Morilan and Sonoko Suzuki went upstairs. Before, Sonoko Suzuki also stayed at the Mori detective office. At that time, they slept in Morilan''s room.


    Now, even though it was in Su Yu''s villa, they were still in the same room because of their relationship.


    "Lan Jiang, um, can I also go to your room?" Yuan Shan and Ye asked as they approached Mao Lilan.


    "Of course it can. There are more people, and I want to chat with you more." Mao Lilan said without hesitation.


    Su Yu watched the three girls get together upstairs, drinking tea calmly.


    "Su Yu-kun, you should rest early too." Suzuki Ayako stood up and said.


    Su Yu gave a hum, with no intention of leaving.


    Suzuki Ayako walked towards her room.


    "Master Su Yu, they have taken the bait." A figure appeared behind Su Yu.


    "Really? Let them know more." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    ...


    In the underground space of the hotel.


    A middle-aged man looked at the scene in front of him, almost frightened.


    He was not actually employed by Shinichi Kudo, but a detective from Kyoto.


    The scene in front of him made his mind feel a little overwhelmed. Why are the monster and the man in black still still?


    Why is there a monster in the Sakura group?


    Suddenly, he heard the door opening above.


    The middle-aged detective looked around, hid behind a machine, took out the camera, and turned on the recording.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    Two men in black walked down.


    "It''s really careful up, hide the monster here."


    "What do you know, this is called black under the light. When these monsters wake up, that''s when we superpowers show off their power."


    "This kind of fake monster doesn''t seem to be scary."


    "You don''t understand this. At that time, they will kill a lot of people, so that we can show the strength of our Sakura group. When we eliminate them, we will recycle and transform them, so that we can reuse them. Will always be invincible."


    "But, what if someone finds out here?"


    "How is it possible to be discovered? That adult stayed in the Metropolitan Police Department to prevent such things. With him, no one will find here, and even if it is found, do you think ordinary people dare to be superpowers with us? Do you contend?"


    The two men in black were talking, and the middle-aged detective opened his eyes wide, his face full of disbelief.


    It turns out that the Sakura group is fake and has always been deceiving people. The monsters have long been wiped out. In order to maintain their status, they will create monster incidents.


    "This is really a big discovery!" The middle-aged detective''s face was a little excited.


    As long as this video is posted, the Sakura group will definitely be questioned.


    However, the first thing he has to do is to give this video to the person who hired him.


    The news delivered today is far inferior to the video he got.


    The middle-aged detective watched the two men in black leave, ended the video recording, and quickly left the scene.


    He drove the car, thinking about how to give him the video, and thinking about other things.


    The Sakura group is very powerful, and the value of this video is definitely not to bring them down. If you can use this video to get some benefits, it seems to be a better choice.


    When the car reached an intersection, the middle-aged detective stopped.


    He decided to make a copy of this video for future use.


    Although there are some risks in this way, it may save my life sometime.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged detective drove to the hotel where he was staying.


    However, when he returned to the hotel, he found an unexpected guest in his room.


    "Puff" the uninvited guest took a knife and shot it down to the heart of the middle-aged detective.


    The middle-aged detective fell to the ground, the uninvited guest sneered, threw the knife down, and began to make the secret room.


    ...


    The Kudos.


    Before Shinichi Kudo was asleep, he received a call from Officer Megure.


    "What? Detective Sawaki was killed?" Kudo Shinichi was startled.


    His first reaction was that Detective Zemu was discovered by Su Yu''s people, but after another thought, if someone from the Sakura group found out, it would be impossible for Officer Mumu to deal with it.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there soon." Shin Kudo regained consciousness, hung up the phone, and rode a motorcycle to the hotel where Detective Sawaki was.


    As soon as he arrived at the hotel, he found that there were three more people here.


    "Kudo-kun, you have finally come, so late, trouble you." Officer Mumu said politely.


    He knew very well that this matter had nothing to do with Kudo Shinichi, but Kudo Shinichi had called the deceased before, so it was reasonable to invite him here.


    "It doesn''t matter, Officer Megure, who are they?" Shinichi Kudo looked at the three people.


    An old man, a young man, and a woman.


    "The three of them all called the deceased not long ago and stayed in this hotel." Officer Mumu whispered.


    "That''s it." Kudo Shinichi understood that these three people were suspects.


    "Sergeant Mumu, the deceased''s camera is still on." Takagi reminded.


    "Huh?" Shinichi Kudo was taken aback when he heard this.


    "The camera may have captured the murderer. Turn off the camera as an exhibit. I will look at the contents later." Police Officer Megumi glanced at the three suspects.


    Their performance is very calm.


    "Sergeant Megume, can I look at that camera first?" Kudo Shinichi asked.


    "Of course it can." Officer Mumu didn''t care.


    Shinichi Kudo put on his gloves and took the camera from Takagi.


    When he was viewing the video, his pupils shrank, and then he quickly closed the video screen.


    "Could it be that Detective Sawaki broke in? In the underground space of that hotel?"


    Shinichi Kudo glanced back at the three suspects. The previous video must not be seen by Police Officer Mumu. The latter video did not capture the murderer at all, and it may be a smoke bomb made by the murderer.


    "What should I do? What can I do to make Officer Megumi give up checking the camera?" Kudo Shinichi frowned.


    Suddenly, he thought of a way, came to Officer Mumu and whispered a few words.


    "Huh?" Police Officer Megumi looked at Shinichi Kudo with a weird expression after listening.


    "Please, Officer Megome, I don''t want anyone to see my video with him." Shinichi Kudo said with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "Cough cough, I understand, then I will only watch the video recorded before the death of the deceased. However, you must make sure to find the prisoner, and I will let you take the camera away." Officer Mumu coughed twice.


    "No problem." Kudo Shinichi looked at the three suspects, and next, it was his domain.

 722 Chapter 722-Fight Between Chess Pieces

    In the hotel.


    "Yes, you are the murderer!" Kudo Shinichi pointed to the woman.


    "Yes, I killed him!" The woman said with hatred.


    Kudo Shinichi breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Tell us the rest to the Metropolitan Police Department." Officer Mumu said unceremoniously.


    The woman was taken away by two police officers, Kudo Shinichi took the camera and quickly returned home.


    When he connected the camera to the computer and saw the video shot inside, his pupils shrank.


    In particular, hearing the discussion of two men in black made his eyes brighter. He didn''t expect that the Sakura group was actually deceiving the public.


    "You can''t put this video with me, you have to send it to Hattori as soon as possible." Kudo Shinichi thought to himself, he knew very well that if it was put in his own place, Su Yu might find it.


    However, he also kept an eye on him and copied a video.


    After Kudo Shinichi finished everything, he closed the laptop, and he copied the extra copy to the disk and hid it in the drawer.


    After packing everything up, Kudo Shinichi left a note for Dr. Akasa. This matter must be discussed with Hattori Heiji''s father.


    He was riding a motorcycle, glanced at the direction of Su Yu''s villa, his mouth curled.


    "Om" the motorcycle galloped away.


    On the roof of Kudo''s new family, a maid disappeared.


    ...


    When the sky is dark.


    Kudo Shinichi arrived at Hattori''s house.


    "When I first met, my name is Hattori Heiji." Hattori Heiji stood in front of the door and stretched out his hand.


    "My name is Shinichi Kudo." Shinichi Kudo smiled.


    This is the first meeting of two detective high school students, but the two are like old friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    "My dad is already waiting inside." Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinichi shook hands and led him into the house.


    Shinichi Kudo was a little sleepy on his face, but he was not in the mood to sleep. He couldn''t sleep before Hattori Heiji''s father watched the video.


    "Kudo, when you finish watching the video, you can go to my room and have a good night''s sleep. When you get up, there will definitely be a surprise." Hattori Heiji glanced at him.


    "Thank you, but you didn''t fall asleep either?" Kudo Shinichi smiled.


    "Did you see it? He really deserves to be a famous high school detective like me." Hattori Heiji scratched his head, and he did not fall asleep.


    "At this level, even if you are not a detective, you can guess it. By the way, the last time, thank you, I heard that you helped me..."


    "No thanks. I completely failed that time, but we still have a chance. I believe we will be able to defeat him." Hattori Heiji put on his hat.


    "Yeah." Kudo Shinichi convinced himself.


    Although they lost once, they are detectives. It doesn''t matter if they lose once. As long as they can get the truth and lose several times, they will do it.


    A detective is like a hungry wolf. As long as he smells the truth, he will be like a hungry wolf, chasing the food called the truth and clinging to it.


    The two came to the study.


    Hattori hid himself in a kimono, waiting for a long time.


    Kudo Shinichi took out the camera, connected the prepared laptop, and clicked play.


    Hattori Heizo was silent after watching the video.


    "Dad, this is the best proof. As long as you show this video to the people above, the status of the Sakura group will definitely be affected." Hattori Heiji excitedly said.


    He originally thought that the evidence Kudo Shinichi brought was simple evidence, but he did not expect that he directly brought iron evidence.


    With this evidence, one''s own side will be invincible.


    "Kudo-kun, make a copy of the evidence and keep it at home, on the camera, and I will show it to the people above it." Hattori said slowly.


    "Yeah." Kudo Shino nodded his head, and he knew that this person would think so, dealing with the Sakura group, everything must be careful.


    Kudo Shinichi copied a video and handed it to Hattori Heiji.


    Hattori hid himself in a suit and walked to his boss''s house with a camera brought by Shinichi Kudo.


    After his boss saw it, his face changed drastically, and then he hesitated.


    Hattori Heizo was not surprised, the other party''s status was not much higher than him, and it was normal not to want to stand with him.


    "I''m leaving first. You don''t know about this matter." Hattori Pinghi hid himself and saluted.


    "Stop! Hirazo." His boss gritted his teeth.


    Hattori Heizo turned around, with a smile on his face.


    "I''ll go with you." His boss stood up and said.


    "Thank you." Hattori Heizo knew that the other party would go with him because they knew exactly what the other party was thinking. After all, they used to be partners.


    ...


    In the morning, Hattori.


    Hattori Heiji looked at the time, feeling a little anxious.


    Why is there no news after so long?


    "Ding Ling Ling" the phone of the Hattori home rang.


    Hattori Heiji was pleased, and he hurried to the door and answered the phone.


    "Hello, this is the Hattori..."


    "Heiji, your father was arrested." Ginjiro Toyama''s voice came over the phone.


    Hattori Heiji opened his eyes wide and was arrested?


    "They are rushing to the Hattori family. I can''t stop them. If you get caught..."


    "Thank you, I''ll leave right away." Hattori Heiji understood Toyama Ginjiro''s words, and he was helpless. The only other party could be the Sakura team.


    Thinking of this, Hattori Heiji hung up the phone, woke up Kudo Shinichi, picked up the disk, and left Hattori''s house.


    Not long after they left, the Hattori home was sealed off, and the leader of the team was not someone else, but Ginjiro Toyama.


    ...


    Hattori Heiji is driving a motorcycle, and his head is chaotic now.


    The news that Hattori Heizo was arrested was something he did not expect.


    "Hattori, we may have gone wrong." Kudo Shinichi said with his mobile phone.


    "What did you say? Kudo?" Hattori Heiji did not hear clearly.


    "Park in front. Let''s find a quieter place." Shinichi Kudo pointed to the street ahead.


    "Yeah." Hattori Heiji heard clearly this time and turned to the quiet street.


    The two came all the way to a shrine, Hattori Heiji stopped.


    "Look at this news." Kudo handed a new mobile phone to Hattori Heiji.


    Hattori Heiji took a look at the phone and his pupils shrank.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    He couldn''t believe this news, his father turned out to be a spy?how can that be?


    "Hattori, who called you just now and let us escape?" Kudo Shinichi said suddenly.


    Hattori Heiji was taken aback, his face changed slightly.


    "We were fooled, I am afraid that you will be designated as a spy for your escape. Now, you should have been wanted for you." Kudo Shinichi looked a little ugly.


    Hattori Heiji trembled and clenched his fists.


    He believed that Ginjiro Toyama would not harm himself, but he had to believe the facts before him.


    "Don''t worry, we still have a way." Kudo Shinichi hesitated.


    "What way?" Hattori Heiji looked at Kudo Shinichi.


    "Make things real."

 723 Chapter 723

    In front of the shrine.


    Kudo Shinichi sent an email.


    "Kudo, is this method really possible?" Hattori Heiji asked with some worry.


    "Apart from them, I really can''t think of anyone else who can help," Kudo Shinichi sighed.


    "Sorry, I hurt you." Hattori Heiji apologized.


    "Huh? What silly thing are you talking about, Hattori, we are companions. Even if I don''t think about you, I have to think about myself." Shinichi Kudo gave him a blank look.


    "Kudo, if I were a girl, I would definitely be touched and want to marry you." Hattori Heiji joked.


    "Please spare me, I don''t want a girlfriend like you." Kudo Shinichi shrugged.


    Hattori smiled, feeling a little relaxed.


    "Don''t worry too much, let''s analyze the current situation." Kudo Shinichi became serious.


    "Hmm." Hattori Heiji nodded.


    "From the above reaction, they should know about this matter, and it is very likely that they are the participants. I ignored it before, sorry, it was my fault." Kudo Shinichi solemnly said.


    "It''s not your fault, Kudo, it''s our fault. Our lack of intelligence, that''s why this kind of thing happened." Hattori Heiji shook his head, Kudo Shinichi was not wrong, because they did not expect this. thing.


    "You are right, Hattori, this matter, we lose in the lack of intelligence. The people above know this matter, they will inevitably find us and erase this video, I am afraid it is their purpose..."


    "If they use super powers, they should be able to find us soon." Hattori Heiji continued.


    "Yes, they use superpowers..."


    When Shinichi Kudo said this, he paused, and then his eyes widened.


    "What''s the matter, Kudo?" Hattori Heiji asked.


    "Hattori, when we got the evidence, I''m afraid we have already lost this round." Kudo Shinichi took a deep breath.


    "What did you say?" Hattori Heiji was taken aback.


    "Everything is the endgame of his self-direction and performance. No matter which step we take, we are dead ends." Kudo Shinichi slowly said.


    Hattori Heiji opened his mouth, and he seemed to understand Kudo Shinichi''s meaning.


    "We underestimated him. The two men in black should have discovered it a long time ago, but they deliberately said so much to allow us to get so much information. All this is for us to get trapped, once we get trapped , Will use this trick to deal with him, and this trick is a dead move." Kudo Shinichi said, feeling a little complicated.


    He thought he had grasped the evidence, but unexpectedly, he walked into the trap set by Su Yu like a fool.


    In this endgame, as long as they sit opposite Su Yu, even if they don''t move, they will probably be caught by Su Yu.


    That video is like a hot potato, as long as you get him, you will...


    Kudo Shinichi thought of this and stood up.


    There is still a video in his home!


    "Kudo, did he expect that we contacted them?" Hattori Heiji asked suddenly.


    "This... shouldn''t it?" Kudo Shinichi''s heart jumped.


    "Ding Dong" Kudo Shinichi''s cell phone rang.


    He picked up the phone and looked at it. It was a new email.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this is an email from him." Hattori Heiji whispered.


    Kudo opened the mail.


    The content of the email was only one sentence, and the game started.


    Subsequently, the mail was automatically deleted.


    Shinichi Kudo looked at the phone, hesitated for a few seconds, and put the phone directly in the box at the shrine.


    "Hattori, we should go now."


    Hattori Heiji did not hesitate. He was about to ride a motorcycle when he found Kudo Shinichi sitting on the motorcycle.


    "I''m in charge of driving. Let''s find a place to rest for a while, and when you wake up, we will continue on the road." Shinichi Kudo said seriously.


    "Trouble you, Kudo." Hattori Heiji didn''t say much nonsense, now it''s important to escape.


    Just after the motorcycle left, a maid appeared in front of the box and took out Kudo Shinichi''s cell phone.


    She made a call.


    "Hello, hello, this is SHIELD." A voice rang from the other side of the phone.


    "Master Su Yu asked me to tell you that you can act." The maid said lightly.


    "Yes." The person opposite said silently.


    The maid hung up and disappeared.


    ...


    Kudo Shinichi drove his motorcycle to a remote country.


    Fortunately, when Hattori Heiji went out, he brought some money, otherwise, they would spend a night out in the wild.


    Even remote places in the countryside have complete towns and hotels.


    Kudo Shinichi and Hattori Heizu took a room and came to the second floor of the hotel.


    "I hope this time, there will be no incidents." Kudo Shinichi muttered.


    The two walked into the room, Hattori fell asleep and fell asleep, too sleepy.


    Shinichi Kudo looked at the sleeping Hattori Heiji, took out the laptop that Hattori Heiji had brought out, connected it to the hotel''s network, and started to inquire about the news.


    When he found out that his home was sealed, his heart sank.


    Hattori Heiji was not wanted, but this made Kudo Shinichi even more worried.


    There is no name, maybe, I don''t want them to live anymore.


    "Lan must be very worried, right?" Kudo Shinichi thought to himself. He knew that Maurilan would definitely go to Su Yu when seeing something like this happen to Kudo''s family.


    And Su Yu''s purpose, I am afraid, is to let Mao Lilan beg him.


    When he thought of this, Kudo Shinichi''s eyes darkened.


    Mao Lilan might do something bad for him, bow her head to Su Yu, and ask Su Yu to save him.


    Su Yu would definitely promise Mao Lilan that he would not kill him, and even slowly erase this matter, waiting for his next action.


    Every time he loses, perhaps Mao Lilan will ask Su Yu once.


    If this goes on for a long time, Mao Lilan will no longer be able to do without him.


    When Shinichi Kudo really wins, I am afraid that her children will read detective novels.


    Shinichi Kudo stood up and looked out the window.


    ...


    Opposite Kudo''s house.


    Mao Lilan stood at the window, looking at the Kudo''s house opposite.


    She didn''t know what happened, but she knew that this time it shouldn''t be Su Yu who framed Kudo Shinichi.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    Mao Lilan didn''t look back, she knew that the person behind was Su Yu.


    "Kudo Shinichi teamed up with others to obtain the secrets of the Sakura Group. Now they are being secretly hunted down by the Sakura Group." Su Yu said while standing beside Mao Lilan.


    "I know, it''s not you deliberately framed him, but he wants to beat you too much." Mao Lilan smiled reluctantly.


    "This matter can be big or small. One of the participants, I have already caught it." Su Yu held Mao Lilan''s small hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, I...may I ask you to save him again?" Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu.


    "I will not refuse your request." Su Yu replied.

 724 Chapter 724

    In the hotel.


    Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinichi had lunch.


    Both of them didn''t speak, they were thinking about what to do next.


    Hattori Heiji wants to rescue Hattori Heizo, but if he appears now, he will definitely be arrested.


    How can he save people when he cannot protect himself?


    Moreover, with the status of Hattori Hizo, he can be arrested, and the identity of the other party is self-evident.


    What Kudo Shinichi thought was not what was in front of him.


    If Mao Lilan really asked Su Yu to save him as he imagined, then he should have acted now?


    "Kudo, we can''t just wait, we must act." Hattori Heiji said.


    "How to act?" Kudo Shinichi looked at Hattori Heiji.


    "Put this video on the Internet." Hattori Heiji said seriously.


    "If you really do this, the two of us won''t be able to look back, and your father won''t be able to save it." Kudo Shinichi shook his head.


    "Then what shall we do?" Hattori Heiji also knew that it was irrational to do so, and it was even the same.


    "Wait, if I guess right, someone will save us." Shinichi Kudo lowered his head.


    "Someone will save us?" Hattori Heiji was taken aback, and then stood up.


    "What''s wrong? Hattori." Shinichi Kudo looked at Hattori Heiji who stood up.


    "No...nothing." Hattori Heiji remembered Hattori Jinghua in Tokyo.


    If she knew about this, she would definitely save them?And the only way she can use is to beg that guy!


    At the thought of this, Hattori Heiji clenched his fists, maybe that guy''s purpose is just that!


    Suddenly, he remembered that Kudo Shinichi seemed to have a childhood sweetheart, Su Yu''s girlfriend.


    So, what Kudo Shinichi said someone saved them, is it...


    Hattori Heiji looked at Kudo Shin''s absent-minded appearance and sat down.


    Both of them were silent.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinn glance at each other.


    "I''ll open the door." Shin Kudo walked to the door with him.


    As soon as he opened the door, several men in black stood in front of their room.


    "Kudo Shinichi, come with us."


    "Kudo!" Hattori Heiji was surprised.


    "They are from the Sakura team, Hattori, our game is over, let''s go." Kudo Shinichi lowered his head and said.


    "Hey, Kudo..." Hattori Heiji stood up.


    "You have to come with us too, about your father." The man in black said to Hattori Heiji.


    Two men in black walked into the room and took away Hattori Heiji''s backpack.


    Hattori Heiji looked at the man in black in front of him and Kudo Shinichi who had lost his fighting spirit, and could only leave with them.


    ...


    Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinichi were taken to the Metropolitan Police Department in Tokyo.


    This incident can be regarded as the first major event since the establishment of the Metropolitan Police Department��s cherry blossom group.


    Uehara Yui is the person in charge of this big incident. She has received Su Yu''s instruction and understands how to solve it.


    In the interrogation room.


    Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinichi walked in and saw Hattori Heizo in a suit.


    "Please sit down." Uehara Yui said to the two of them.


    Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinichi sat down.


    "This time the incident, if you handle it as a regular event, Hattori Hirazo, you will lose your current position. Hattori Hiraji, Kudo Shinichi, you two will be sentenced to more than ten years, or even longer." Uehara Yui said lightly.


    Her words are not alarmist, but the fact is.


    Had it not been for the Sakura group to take over this matter, Hattori Heizo would indeed lose his position, and Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinichi would not be better off.


    The two of them contacted the people over there. If the Sakura group went one step later, maybe the video would fall into the hands of the people over there.


    At that time, they will be very passive.


    "Miss Uehara Yui, this matter is my fault, and it has nothing to do with the two of them." Hattori Hirazo said.


    "Mr. Hattori, it''s up to me to judge if it matters," Uehara Yui reminded.


    "I understand." Hattori Pingzang glanced at her deeply.


    Since Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinichi have nothing to do, it means that this matter is likely to have a new turn.


    Hattori Heizo is not stupid. On the contrary, he is very smart. After a little thought, he knows where the turning point is.


    The Sakura group is Su Yu''s Sakura group. The Sakura group was not in charge of this matter originally, but directly responsible for it.


    Judging from the above conventional methods, he must have been relieved of his post. Shinichi Kudo and Heiji Hattori are inevitably imprisoned.


    This kind of thing is very serious for them.


    But the Sakura group took over this matter, this matter is not serious, and the final result is all decided by the Sakura group.


    All the videos have been recovered, and the Sakura team can make Hattori Heizo go back again with a word.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Uehara Yui looked at the door.


    A maid opened the door, and a woman in a kimono walked in with a blush on her face.


    When Hattori Hirazo saw her, he lowered his head.


    Hattori Heiji clenched his fists when he saw Hattori Jinghua''s appearance.


    Although he was a high school student, the blush on Hattori Jinghua''s face and her hair proved that she had just taken a bath not long ago.


    Why did she come here after taking a shower?


    The answer is obvious, she is here to save them.


    So, what was she doing before?


    The answer is also obvious, she is saving them, using her method.


    Uehara Yui looked at Hattori Jinghua, then glanced at the maid.


    "This is what the adult meant." The maid didn''t say her name, but everyone at the scene knew that she was talking about Su Yu.


    "Ting Bell" Yui Uehara''s phone rang.


    "Sorry, I''ll answer the call." Uehara Yui left the interrogation room with the mobile phone.


    Hattori Jinghua looked at Hattori Heizo and Hattori Heiji and smiled at them.


    "Thanks for your hard work." Hattori Hingzo said.


    "No hard work," Hattori Jinghua replied.


    Although the two people''s words are brief, the meaning contained in them is very complicated.


    Hattori''s apology and guilt, Hattori Jinghua''s helplessness and heart.


    A simple question and answer reflects their understanding of each other.


    Kudo Shinichi glanced at Hattori Jinghua, as if he understood something.


    Hattori lowered his head, and this failure made him somewhat unacceptable.


    Especially after the failure, Hattori Jinghua came to rescue them.


    This made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Ka" Uehara Yui came back.


    "Mr. Hattori, thank you for your cooperation in this matter. I hope that this kind of thing will not happen again in the future. Your position will not be affected. You can leave the Metropolitan Police Department now. As for Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinichi, you The two are excellent detectives, but they did that kind of thing, because you are still young, forget it this time, next time, I will not spare you again."


    The three of them sighed in their hearts when they heard Uehara Yui''s words.They knew that they lost miserably this time, and the price they paid was enough to make them remember for a long time.

 725 Chapter 725 Conan teaches the famous detective

    In front of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "Go back, Heiji." Hattori Jinghua said softly.


    "Sorry, if it weren''t for us..."


    "If you are like this, I can rest assured. This proves that you are still you and there is no change." Hattori Jinghua whispered.


    "I...I will definitely save you from Tokyo." Hattori Heiji clenched his fist and said.


    "No, I''m fine here." Hattori Jinghua shook her head.


    "You and him..."


    "For adults, children don''t bother, get in the car, go back early to rest." Hattori Jinghua did not answer Hattori Heiji''s question, opened the door and pushed Hattori Heiji in.


    When Hattori Heiji saw her, he didn''t want to say anything. He didn''t ask any more. He glanced at Kudo Shinichi and waved at him.


    Shinichi Kudo smiled reluctantly and waved to Hattori Heiji.


    The car left, carrying Hattori Heizo and Hattori Heiji, and returned to Osaka.


    Kudo Shinichi looked at the back of the car and was about to leave when he found Su Yu.


    Su Yu came to Hattori Jinghua step by step.


    Hattori Jinghua smiled at him, took Su Yu''s arm, and walked towards Su Yu''s car.


    Kudo Shinichi saw this scene and didn''t say anything. I am afraid Maurilan has experienced the same thing.


    When Su Yu''s car left, Kudo Shinichi walked a few steps forward and found a child in front of him.


    "What''s the matter? Kid?" Kudo Shinichi asked.


    Conan raised his head and looked at Kudo Shinichi''s disappointed look. This disastrous expression was in his expectation.


    "Are you going to give up? A detective high school student Shinichi Kudo."


    Kudo Shinichi looked at Conan''s expression and felt a little familiar.


    "Go back and take a picture in the mirror and ask yourself if you deserve to be a detective. If you don''t want to be a detective, don''t stand up anymore. Anyway, you are not a righteous partner." Conan said lightly, from Kudo Shinichi walked over.


    Kudo Shinichi stayed in the same place for a long time before he recovered. Conan''s words reminded him of a person, his father.


    "Unexpectedly, I Kudo Shinichi would be taught by a child." He laughed at himself, then looked up at the sky.


    He doesn''t want to be a partner of justice, but he wants to save Mao Lilan and defeat Su Yu!


    Conan hid in the corner, looking at Kudo Shinichi''s confident smile, and pushed his glasses.


    ...


    Su Yu sent Hattori Jinghua home and stayed with her for an hour before driving away.


    When he got home, Mao Lilan just carried her suitcase and walked upstairs.


    She will officially live here starting today.


    Kogoro Mori acquiesced in this matter.


    After all, even if he didn''t recognize it, Mao Lilan liked Su Yu so much, he had no reason to separate them.


    Toyama and Ye have moved here long ago, not to mention Suzuki Ayako.


    Su Yu came to Mao Lilan''s room.


    Mao Lilan was sorting things and holding a photo album in his hand.


    When Su Yu walked in, Mao Lilan quickly put away the album.


    "I want to see what Lan looked like when he was a child, okay?" Su Yu asked.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan hesitated and gave the album to Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan''s photo album. There were pictures of her and Yuanzi Suzuki, and more pictures of her and Shinichi Kudo.


    Mao Lilan glanced at Su Yu, she was worried that Su Yu would be angry.


    When Su Yu turned over the photo of him and Mao Lilan on the last page, he smiled slightly and closed the album.


    "Lan was so cute when she was young, and it''s the same now."


    Seeing that Su Yu was not angry, Mao Lilan breathed a sigh of relief, took out a new photo frame, and put it on the table.


    That is a picture of her and Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at the group photo of the two and patted Mao Lilan''s head.


    "I''m not jealous. Whether it is a photo frame or a photo album, it is a precious memory for Lan. I don''t mind Lan''s past. I know that Lan only likes me now."


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Mao Lilan felt warm.


    "You''re welcome, I''ll help you organize it." Su Yu squatted down and helped Mao Lilan organize her things.


    There are books and trophies for Mao Lilan, as well as her clothes.


    When Su Yu accidentally picked up a blue and white stripe, Mao Lilan blushed and quickly snatched it.


    "Unexpectedly, Lan is dressed so cute..."


    Maorilan lowered his head embarrassedly.


    "I like it very much." Su Yu leaned into Mao Lilan''s ear and said.


    Mao Lilan''s face was a little hot.


    Su Yu slowly approached Mao Lilan and kissed her lightly on the cheek.


    "Let''s continue to pack things, it''s almost dinner time." Mao Lilan whispered.


    "Yeah." Su Yu began to help Mao Lilan pack things seriously.


    Until dinner time, Su Yu and Mao Lilan went downstairs.


    Toyama Kazuha, Suzuki Ayako, the two have already sat at the dining table, waiting for them.


    "Brother Su Yu, are you bullying Lan when you and Lan stay in the room for so long?" Yuan Shan and Ye looked suspicious.


    "I didn''t bully Lan, but I wanted to be more intimate with Lan." Su Yu shrugged.


    "Jun Su Yu." Mao Lilan blushed.


    "I really envy Lan." Yuan Shan and Ye muttered.


    "Don''t envy Lan, I can go to your room anytime." Su Yu sat beside Yuanshan and Ye.


    "Huh?" Yuan Shan and Ye were taken aback, their faces flushed.


    Suzuki Ayako smiled and said nothing.


    Even if she is Su Yu''s fiancee, she is not as good as the two girls in front of her.


    "Jun Su Yu, shall I call Xiao Ai?" Mao Lilan looked at the empty seat.


    "No need." Hui Yuan''s voice sounded from behind Mao Lilan.


    "Little Ai?" Mao Lilan was somewhat surprised.


    "Thank you for your concern. Starting today, I will have dinner with you, Sister Xiaolan, Sister Ye, Sister Ayako." Hui Yuanai took a deep breath.


    "It''s great that Xiao Ai can eat with us." Mao Lilan smiled.


    "Well, Xiao Ai is so cute, always staying alone in the room, it feels a bit pitiful." Yuan Shan and Ye nodded in agreement.


    "Xiaoai, eat more." Ayako Suzuki patted Huiyuanai''s head.


    She took great care of Hui Yuanai, including contacting Didan Elementary School, which she did.


    "Thank you, sister Ayako." Aihara Ai''s smile was still a little stiff.


    "You''re welcome. From tomorrow, Xiao Ai will go to school. You can''t be so silent in school. You have to find more friends." Suzuki Ayako reminded her like Huihara Ai''s sister.


    "Yeah." Hui Yuan said with a sorrowful sorrow.


    She saw the shadow of Akemi Miyano from Ayako Suzuki''s body.


    "Xiao Ai, you haven''t called me yet." Su Yu reminded.


    Hui Yuanai glanced at him, with a sweet smile on his face.


    "Thank you Uncle Su Yu for taking me in."


    "..." There was a black line on Su Yu''s forehead. Is he from an uncle?


    Mao Lilan and Toyama and Ye covered their mouths and smiled, and Ayako Suzuki also smiled.

 726 Chapter 726

    After dinner.


    In Maurilan''s room.


    She stood at the window, looking at the moon in the sky.


    The moon tonight is very round and the moonlight is beautiful.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Mao Lilan turned and looked at the door.


    Su Yu walked into the room, wearing pajamas.


    "Su Yujun, your pajamas are a little cute." Mao Lilan looked at the pajamas on Su Yu and chuckled.


    "I thought Lan would be shy, but I didn''t expect that the first reaction turned out to be like this." Su Yu came to Mao Lilan''s side.


    "It''s shy or something, if only the two of us, I''m not so shy." Mao Lilan whispered.


    "Do you want to see him?" Su Yu glanced at the opposite room, which was Kudo Shinichi''s room, and was now pulling the curtains.


    "If I went to see him, wouldn''t you be jealous?" Mao Lilan fluffed her long hair.


    "I''m really jealous." Su Yu held Mao Lilan''s little hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "If I pass now, Xinyihui will work harder for me." Mao Lilan leaned against Su Yu''s arms and whispered.


    "Lan, you think more than me." Su Yu gently hugged her.


    "Su Yujun, Shinichi is my childhood sweetheart, this will never change. But now the person I like is you, and you occupy a more important position in my heart." Mao Lilan raised his head and looked at Su Yu.


    "I know, don''t worry, I won''t take the initiative to provoke his anger anymore." Su Yu patted Mao Lilan''s head.


    He knew that what Mao Lilan said was the truth.


    He said that just now, and indeed he meant something to provoke Kudo Shinichi. Mauriran understood this, but did not blame him.


    "Jun Su Yu, thank you." Mao Lilan hugged Su Yu tightly.


    Su Yu glanced at Kudo Shinichi''s room.


    "Tomorrow, let me change your room for you."


    "No, I like this room, so I don''t have to avoid him so deliberately. After all, I didn''t do anything wrong." Mao Lilan shook his head.


    She was right, it was Shinichi Kudo who was wrong.


    Kudo Shinichi was too proud, thinking that he could defeat Su Yu. This was his shortcoming.


    "It''s getting late, we should rest." Su Yu hugged Mao Lilan in a princess hug.


    Mao Lilan''s little head was leaning against Su Yu''s arms, she had already made a decision in her heart, no matter what Su Yu did to her, she would not refuse.


    Su Yu lay beside Mao Lilan and hugged her into his arms.


    Mao Lilan was a little nervous, her heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and she couldn''t sleep at all.


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t hurt you, just holding you like this is enough." Su Yu said warmly and judo.


    "but��"


    "I''m joking. Shinichi Kudo is an excellent detective. Playing games with him is one of my pleasures. Even if Lan is not pleading, I will let him go. After all, he is your friend, I won''t Do something that makes Lan sad." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Mao Lilan felt warm and hugged Su Yu.


    "No thanks, rest early." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    Mao Lilan leaned against Su Yu''s arms, feeling the warmth he brought, and closed his eyes.


    Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan who was gradually falling asleep and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    ...


    The Kudos.


    Shinichi Kudo looked at the ceiling, thinking about today.


    Although it was said that he was going to defeat Su Yu, he had no clue, even if he wanted to defeat him, it seemed impossible.


    After all, there is no place to sanction him.


    Moreover, after this time, he might have been targeted by the Sakura team.


    If you want to find clues to Su Yu again, it will be difficult to reach the sky.


    "What should I do?" Kudo Shinichi''s eyes were a little confused.


    Suddenly, he remembered something.


    The relationship between Su Yu and Fei Yingli is definitely not simple. So, can he convince Fei Yingli to help him?


    "No, this matter is too risky, and once it is known to Uncle Lan and Uncle, it will be over." Shinichi Kudo denied this idea.


    He didn''t want to hurt Mao Lilan, nor did he want Mao Lilan to be hurt by Su Yu.


    Recalling the Hattori Shiruka he met during the day, Shinichi Kudo looked out the window.


    "Lan..."


    ...


    early morning.


    Su Yu got up early and made breakfast with Aoko Nakamori.


    Ai Harahara today is the first day of school, and Ayako Suzuki wants to take her to Didan Elementary School.


    Mao Lilan, Toyama Kazuye, and Aoko Nakamori, the three are going to Didan High School.


    Su Yu resigned from the post of school doctor at Didan High School. Now, the school doctor at Didan High School is one of Su Yu''s maids and is responsible for protecting Mao Lilan and Toyama Kazuya in the school.


    After breakfast.


    "Xiao Ai, be obedient in school and find more friends." Su Yu patted Hui Yuanai''s head.


    Hui Yuanai yawned and ignored him.


    "It''s almost time, Su Yu-kun, let''s leave first." Suzuki Ayako looked at the time and said.


    "Yeah." Su Yu watched Suzuki Ayako and Hui Yuanai get into the car and leave.


    Two cars left from the door, Su Yu checked the time, he should also go to work.


    ...


    Didan Primary School.


    Suzuki Ayako brought Huihara Ai to the principal of Tedan Elementary School.


    The other party politely arranged Hui Yuanai to a class.


    When Hui Yuanai walked into the classroom, the children in the classroom were very happy. After all, Hui Yuanai had a beautiful appearance.


    "My name is Hui Yuanai, please advise."


    Huihara spoke in mourning and glanced at Conan''s direction.


    If Conan felt it, he looked up and saw Hui Yuanai, and he was slightly taken aback.


    Is she here to monitor herself?


    After Ai Yuanai introduced herself, step by step, she came to the side of Conan and sat down.


    Conan looked at her without speaking.


    The first lesson begins.


    Hui Yuanai listened to the teacher''s lecture and almost fell asleep.


    The teacher on the podium saw Hui Yuan''s sleepy look and thought she didn''t sleep well because of the transfer.


    In fact, Hui Yuanai is just because of boredom.


    After all, she was able to study that kind of medicine, how could she not understand elementary school curriculum.


    "I knew it, so I won''t come to school." Hui Yuanwei thought.


    At the end of the first class, Hui Yuan Ai yawned and left the classroom.


    On the corridor, a maid walked towards her.


    The maid in front of Hui Yuanai froze for a moment.


    "Miss Hui Yuan Ai, Master Su Yu has prepared an activity room for you here." The maid mourned Hui Yuan.


    "Activity room? Take me to see." Hui Yuanai was very interested.


    The maid turned around and brought Hui Yuanwei to the door of an activity room and opened the door.


    Hui Yuanai looked at the furnished room with a black line on her forehead. She was here to go to school, not to enjoy it.


    "If you don''t like it, I can leave here immediately." The maid whispered.


    "No, you stay here in the future, don''t go to my classroom." Hui Yuan shook his head sadly.


    "Yes." The maid breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hui Yuanai looked at the sofa and desk in the room. Even the principal''s room that I saw just now is not here, okay?

 727 727 Miyamoto Yumis Disappointment

    Metropolitan Police Department.


    Su Yu came to the office of Sakura Group.


    Seeing Su Yu, Miyamoto Yumi quickly pretended to be busy looking at the computer.


    Su Yu ignored her and sat behind the desk, waiting for others to arrive.


    Sato Miwako''s investigation has not been found yet, probably because she did not expect that the identity of the murderer was actually someone she knew.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Yui Uehara arrived.


    She came to the office and handed Su Yu a file bag.


    Su Yu opened the file bag, which contained the information of several people. He flipped through their information and received it in the drawer.


    "Are they here?" Su Yu asked.


    "Well, they accepted the order of SHIELD to investigate the organization." Uehara Yui nodded.


    The things she is responsible for are not cases that can be presented. Many things are classified.


    "Then let them investigate slowly." Su Yu said while drinking coffee.


    "Yes." Uehara Yui understood what Su Yu meant.


    In fact, the Sakura team can catch them at any time if they wish.


    The Sakura Group, like S.H.I.E.L.D., is a god-like existence. Even the people over there have no right to manage the Sakura Group.


    SHIELD was actually another organization created by Su Yu.


    "By the way, Su Yu-sama, one of the targets you are looking for has already appeared in Tokyo." Uehara Yui reminded.


    "Is she?" Su Yu was not surprised, she was able to appear in Tokyo, it was normal.


    "Yes." Uehara Yui nodded.


    "Her matter, put it aside for now, now you are going to investigate another matter." Su Yu took out a file bag from the drawer and handed it to Uehara Yui.


    Uehara Yui opened the file, glanced at the file, and looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    This is the case investigated by Mikako Sato.


    "I need you to investigate clearly. I have written on the paper how to find out how to investigate that person. If you just bring a maid to find that person, you can get evidence." Su Yu looked at Uehara Yui.


    "Yes." Uehara Yui bowed and turned and left.


    Miyamoto Yumi glanced at Su Yu secretly, she didn''t do anything here, is it really okay?


    Although the salary is high, she really has few things to do.


    "Miyamoto Yumi." Su Yu said.


    "Master Su Yu, do you have any instructions?" Miyamoto Yumi quickly stood up.


    "Nothing, I just want to know, do you have a boyfriend." Su Yu looked at her.


    "Um, I already have a boyfriend." Miyamoto Yumi said cautiously.


    "Then you mind breaking up with your boyfriend, and then staying with me?" Su Yu got up and came to Miyamoto Yumi.


    "I...I..." Yumi Miyamoto blushed, somewhat at a loss.


    Although Su Yu is handsome, rich and powerful, she still can''t forget her boyfriend. She is going to say that she should be her ex-boyfriend.


    Although they haven''t broken up yet, they haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    "I know, you don''t have a boyfriend." Su Yu approached Miyamoto Yumi and raised her chin frivolously.


    "I... my boyfriend is called..."


    Su Yu didn''t wait for Yumi Miyamoto to speak, but pulled her into his arms.


    Miyamoto Yumi''s face was flushed, struggling to leave Su Yu''s embrace, but couldn''t leave.


    "There hasn''t been any man around you. I know this very well. If you really have a boyfriend, it may be the boyfriend you imagined." Su Yu looked down at the palace in his arms. This Yumi.


    "No...No, we just haven''t contacted for a long time." Miyamoto Yumi explained.


    "How long is it?" Su Yu continued to ask.


    Miyamoto Yumi was silent.


    The other party hasn''t contacted her for several years.


    "It seems that he hasn''t contacted you for a long time, maybe he has forgotten you a long time ago." Su Yu looked at Miyamoto Yumi''s expression and knew what she was thinking.


    "Perhaps, he really forgot about me." Miyamoto Yumi''s eyes darkened.


    Su Yu was right. After several years of no contact, the other party might have forgotten her, but she never forgot the other party.


    Miyamoto Yumi recovered, Su Yu was already close to her.


    The close distance made Miyamoto Yumi''s face a blush.


    "Close your eyes." Su Yu whispered.


    Miyamoto Yumi closed her eyes subconsciously.


    Then she felt a soft kiss.


    Su Yu hugged Yumi Miyamoto tightly.


    Miyamoto Yumi seemed to have figured it out, and didn''t refuse him again.


    After a few minutes.


    One of Su Yu''s hands was a little irregular.


    Miyamoto Yumi struggled slightly, the blush on her face became even worse, but she did not push Su Yu away.


    Seeing that she did not refuse, Su Yu became bolder.


    Finally, holding her into the lounge.


    ...


    noon.


    When Miyamoto Yumi opened her eyes, Su Yu by her side was gone.


    She recalled what happened before and sighed.


    Is it really good to have this kind of relationship with Su Yu just so inexplicably?


    She looked out the window, her eyes a little confused.


    The reason why Su Yu accepted Su Yu was because she was really disappointed with Hideyoshi Haneda.


    After all, after she graduated, she has been waiting for him until now, but he has no news.


    Miyamoto Yumi wanted to break up a long time ago, but he couldn''t forget him.


    However, this is the case now, and it is useless to think about Hideyoshi Haneda.


    "I''m sorry, Hideyoshi, I am about to start a new life." Miyamoto Yumi murmured.


    "Crack" the door opened.


    Miyamoto Yumi looked at Su Yu who walked into the door with a complicated expression.


    "I already have a girlfriend, and I also have a fiancee. My girlfriend is Mao Lilan, and my fiancee is the eldest lady from Suzuki''s house." Su Yu brought lunch and put it on the table.


    Miyamoto Yumi was taken aback for a moment, her eyes darkened.


    "Don''t worry, I will be responsible, and I will marry you. The ability of a superpowered person to marry how many wives depends entirely on his own ideas and there is no trouble." Su Yu came to Miyamoto Yumi''s side and held it. Her little hands.


    "I am a superficial woman, as long as I maintain my current position, I don''t need you to give me anything." Miyamoto Yumi whispered.


    "I originally prepared a villa for you, if you don''t need it, just forget it." Su Yu reminded.


    "I don''t want your things." Miyamoto Yumi smiled reluctantly.


    "You don''t want it, maybe your child needs it, don''t you think about it?" Su Yu lightly kissed the back of her hand.


    Miyamoto Yumi''s face blushed.


    "After accepting my villa, you can''t leave me. In the future, you will stay here and be my secretary obediently." Su Yu got up and kissed Miyamoto Yumi''s forehead.


    "I don''t want to be a vase." Miyamoto Yumi shook her head.


    "I would rather you be a vase than you want to take risks." Su Yu looked directly at Miyamoto Yumi.


    Miyamoto Yumi felt the tenderness in Su Yu''s eyes and turned her head.


    "It''s time for lunch, come, I''ll feed you."


    "No, I''ll do it myself..."


    "Observe, Yumi-chan."


    "Ok."

 728 Chapter 728: Concubine Yinglis Office

    in the afternoon.


    Miyamoto Yumi had lunch and started to work.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa and looked at Yumi Miyamoto, making her face slowly flushed.


    "Su Yu-kun, if you are very idle, go find another girl, don''t influence my work here." Miyamoto Yumi couldn''t help but said.


    "I don''t want to find another girl now, I just want to look at you here." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "But, you will affect my work..."


    "Your job is to listen to me, come, sit here, take a break." Su Yu patted the position beside him.


    Miyamoto Yumi''s face blushed, and she came to Su Yu and sat down.


    As soon as she sat down, Su Yu lay on her knees.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "Yumi-chan''s knee pillow feels very good." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Are you tired?" Yumi Miyamoto blushed and whispered.


    "I''m indeed a little tired." Su Yu was taken aback and smiled meaningfully.


    Miyamoto Yumi instantly remembered what happened in the morning, and turned her head in shame.


    "How about going for a drink with me in the evening?" Su Yu whispered.


    "Yeah." Miyamoto Yumi hesitated and agreed to Su Yu.


    "Then it''s settled, I will come to pick you up at night." Su Yu sat up, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu let go of Miyamoto Yumi.


    "Then, I''ll leave first." Su Yu stood up, ready to leave.


    Miyamoto Yumi followed suit and tidied his clothes.


    Su Yu looked at Miyamoto Yumi''s gentle look and hugged her gently.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Miyamoto Yumi looked up at him suspiciously.


    "Nothing, just want to hug you." Su Yu said softly.


    "There will be opportunities in the future. If you have an appointment with someone, go quickly." Miyamoto Yumi smiled.


    "Yeah." Su Yu let go of her and left the office.


    Miyamoto Yumi helped Su Yu clean up the desk and continued to work, with a sweet smile on her face.


    ...


    Fei Yingli Law Firm.


    Kuriyama Green is in a daze


    She hadn''t seen Su Yu for several days, and she had been missing Su Yu since that day.


    "Has he forgotten me?" Kuriyama Lu thought to himself, his eyes darkened.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    Kuriyama Green recovered and quickly opened the door of the office.


    "Hello..." She opened the door with a gentle smile on her face, but found that there was no one outside.


    As he was about to close the door, Kuriyama Green saw the roses on the ground.


    She picked up the rose, and when she saw the card inside, she smiled.


    After that, she hurriedly looked into the corridor, but did not find Su Yu.


    "Jun Su Yu? Jun Su Yu?" Li Shanlu called.


    No one appeared in the corridor.


    Kuriyama Green was a little lost, and was hugged when he was about to return to the office.


    "I''m here." Su Yu said with a light smile while hugging Lishan Green.


    "Jun Su Yu, idiot, scared me to death. I thought it was a bad guy." Li Shanlu looked lingering.


    "Sorry, I just haven''t seen you for so long and want to surprise you." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "Thank you, I thought you had forgotten me." Kuriyamalu looked down at the rose and whispered.


    "How could I forget you? It''s just that I''ve been busy recently, so I don''t have time to see you." Su Yu lifted his chestnut green chin.


    Li Shanlu looked at Su Yu''s face, his eyes were so gentle that she couldn''t resist.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, you are still so beautiful, do you miss me?" Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    Kuriyama Green''s face turned red and nodded.


    "I miss you too." Su Yu finished speaking and lowered his head.


    Kuriyama Green closed his eyes without any resistance.


    Su Yu closed the door of the law firm with one hand, held Kuriyama Green, and came to Fei Yingli''s office.


    "Su Yujun, this is Lawyer Fei Yingli''s office, if she suddenly comes back..."


    "Don''t worry, I can hear the sound." Su Yu smiled.


    Li Shanlu hesitated for a moment, and felt Su Yu''s irregular hands, and could only give up the struggle.


    Last time, it was here.


    Fei Yingli came once this morning, and now it is time to understand the situation of this incident, and she will definitely not come back for a while.


    Thinking of this, Li Shanlu held Su Yu tightly.


    Su Yu looked at Li Shanlu so obediently and knew what she was thinking.However, she guessed one thing wrong, because Fei Yingli was already downstairs at this time.


    In the elevator.


    Feiying idealized the case she took over this time, feeling a little difficult.


    After all, the complete material evidence, coupled with the defendant''s silence, is not an exaggeration to be convicted directly.


    And since she took over this case, she has only one task, and that is to help the defendant reduce his sentence or to acquit the defendant.


    Of course, you can only think about the situation of acquittal. Most of these incidents are reduced sentences.


    In this field, Fei Yingli''s winning rate is 100%, and she can help the defendant every time.


    It''s a pity that this time it looks like it''s not working.


    The elevator stopped and Fei Yingli walked out.


    She walked into the office and was about to walk towards her office, and she saw the roses on the Kuriyama green table.


    "Speaking of which, she has been in a daze recently. It turned out to be for this reason." Fei Yingli didn''t look at the card on the rose, a smile appeared on her face.


    Kuriyama Green seems to have a boyfriend, and she is always distracted recently, which makes her feel very interesting.


    She doesn''t mind this kind of thing, after all, this is Kuriyamalu''s personal business.


    "If that person is a bad person, I will definitely let him know the majesty of a lawyer." Fei Yingli muttered and came to her office.


    However, before she opened the door, she found that her office was open.


    Fei Yingli hesitated for a moment, and gently opened the door. When she heard the green voice of Kuriyama, a blush appeared on her face.


    At the same time, she frowned again.


    Even Kuriyama Green��s boyfriend can��t do this kind of thing in her office, right?


    "Really, we must remind her." Fei Yingli thought to herself.


    As she was about to close the door, she heard Kuriyama Green''s voice again. This time, she was stunned.


    "Jun Su Yu..." Li Shanlu''s voice was very small, but she could hear her clearly.


    Fei Yingli''s face turned white. It turned out to be that guy. No wonder, he dared to mess around in her office.


    "No, when did he and Kuriyama..."


    Fei Yingli thought about this, and remembered the situation of Kuriyama Green when Su Yu first came here.


    "Could it be that since then..."


    Fei Yingli clenched her small fist. Although she had already determined that it was Su Yu in her heart, what if she was not alone?


    She opened the door gently, looked at it, and saw Su Yu standing behind her desk. When she saw her, she smiled at her.


    Kuriyama Green didn''t even notice the situation here.


    Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu, glared at him fiercely, and slowly closed the door.


    She was not going to disturb Li Shanlu, because she knew very well that if she walked in, she would only make Li Shanlu ashamed.

 729 Chapter 729: Ending the Past

    Two hours later.


    Fei Yingli returned to the law firm.


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli, Su Yujun is already waiting for you in the office." Li Shanlu looked at Fei Yingli, eyes dodging.


    "How long has Su Yujun been here?" Fei Yingli pretended not to know the situation.


    "He''s been here for a long time, so he should be looking for something to do with you." Li Shanlu said, his face flushed.


    "I see. Miss Kuriyama, you seem to be out of state. I shouldn''t stay in the office this afternoon. You can leave early." After Fei Yingli finished speaking, she walked into the office.


    Kuriyama Midori watched Fei Yingri close the door and heaved a sigh of relief.


    In front of Fei Yingli, she always felt that she would see through everything.


    In Fei Yingli''s office.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Su Yu sitting in her seat.


    "Yingli, welcome back." Su Yu smiled.


    Fei Yingli glanced at him blankly and ignored it.


    Su Yu saw that Fei Yingli ignored him, stood up and gave way to Fei Yingli.


    Fei Yingli was about to sit down, Su Yu took the lead, sat on the chair, and pulled her into his arms.


    "are you angry?"


    "I''m not angry, I''m used to it." Fei Yingli struggled.


    "Really?" Su Yu looked at Concubine Yingli.


    Fei Yingli snorted and turned her head.


    "I''m sorry." Su Yu whispered.


    "Miss Lishan likes you, you have to treat her well, can''t you ask her to meet with you at night to talk about things like that?" Fei Yingli turned to look at Su Yu.


    "No." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "You...you are really a wicked soul." Fei Yingli said in embarrassment.


    "I have an appointment with someone tonight." Su Yu explained.


    "You are really a bad soul." Fei Yingli struggled, trying to leave Su Yu''s embrace.


    "I said, I have an appointment with someone tonight." Su Yu reminded.


    Fei Yingli was taken aback, looking at Su Yu who was slowly approaching, her face flushed, a little panic.


    "You soul light, let me go, what if Miss Kuriyama comes in suddenly?"


    "At that time, I will tell her that you are here at the right time." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "You...you have a weak soul!" Fei Yingli was ashamed and angry, and a fan fist fell on Su Yu''s body.


    "You just waited outside the door for half an hour before leaving the law firm, because of what, you should know better than me?" Su Yu smiled.


    Fei Yingli''s face was hot, she did stay outside the door for half an hour just now.


    "Do you miss me?" Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "I didn''t miss you!" Fei Yingli''s face flushed red.


    "Are you Tsundere?" Su Yu looked at her amused.


    "I''m not a tsundere, you...you quickly let me go..."


    "I don''t want to let you go now. Don''t be nervous, relax and leave everything to me." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Fei Yingli''s ears became red, and she felt Su Yu''s hand and lowered her head in shame.


    After a long time, she turned her head, glared at Su Yu fiercely, and hugged his neck.


    Su Yu looked at Fei Yingli who suddenly became brave, not surprised.


    Her age is normal.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    Fei Yingli''s lounge.


    Su Yu looked out the window and looked at Fei Yingli in his arms.


    "Yi Li, I..."


    "I''m the kind of woman you imagine, so you don''t need to be so gentle to me." Fei Yingli leaned against Su Yu''s arms and whispered.


    "Well, I see, I won''t be so gentle to you in the future." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    Fei Yingli''s eyes darkened and did not speak.


    "I will be more gentle with you." Su Yu continued.


    Fei Yingli looked up at him without speaking.


    "Miss Lishan has left, shall I take you home?" Su Yu asked.


    "No, don''t you still have a date? Go ahead and leave me alone." Fei Yingli left Su Yu''s arms.


    "How could I leave you alone? It''s so decided, I will send you home." Su Yu hugged Concubine Yingli and left the bed.


    "Wait, my clothes..."


    "Leave the clothes here." Su Yu looked at Fei Yingli''s shy look, opened the door of space and walked in.


    Next second.


    Fei Yingli''s house.


    She escaped from Su Yu''s arms and got into the bed.


    Su Yu looked at the concubine Hideri in the bed, then looked at the time, let Miyamoto Yumi wait some more time.


    After all, Fei Yingli is so cute, how can he leave easily?


    Su Yu opened the quilt and looked at the blushing Concubine Yingli.


    "You... don''t go too far... uh"


    ...


    Night falls.


    Su Yu left Fei Yingli''s house.


    When he drove to the Metropolitan Police Department, Miyamoto Yumi was already waiting for him outside the door.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, get in the car, I have already booked the restaurant." Su Yu said to Miyamoto Yumi.


    "It doesn''t matter, I also just left the office now." Miyamoto Yumi smiled slightly and sat down beside Su Yu.


    Su Yu drove the car, chatted with Miyamoto Yumi, and came to the top floor of a restaurant.


    The night view here is beautiful.


    When Miyamoto Yumi walked into the restaurant, she couldn''t believe it when she looked at the empty restaurant.


    "No one disturbs us tonight." Su Yu took her little hand and came to the best position.


    "It''s just a dinner, so it''s too wasteful for you to wrap here?" Miyamoto Yumi sat down and whispered.


    "In your opinion, it''s just dinner, but I don''t think so." Su Yu lightly kissed the back of her hand.


    Miyamoto Yumi was taken aback for a moment, as if she understood something, there was some expectation in her eyes.


    She knows the legend here.


    Many years ago, a young man proposed to a beautiful woman here. After that, many couples booked this position.


    Including Hideyoshi Haneda and her.


    She didn''t remember it just now, but now, she remembered what happened at that time.


    She thought that Hideyoshi Haneda was going to propose to her, but she didn''t expect that he was really just asking her for dinner.


    Now, the person who asked her was replaced by Su Yu, which made Miyamoto Yumi a little nostalgic.


    The ring that hadn''t been received at that time, if Su Yu is now making up the ring, it will just be the end of the farewell.


    Dinner after dinner was brought up by the waiter, and Yumi Miyamoto''s expectation shifted from the ring to the dinner.


    "As expected of a high-end hotel, the food is so delicious." Miyamoto Yumi exclaimed.


    "These are not the dishes of our hotel, they are all made by this gentleman." The waiter reminded.


    Miyamoto Yumi looked at Su Yu in disbelief, could he make such delicious dishes?


    "Next time, I will let you taste French cuisine." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "Well, that''s it." Miyamoto Yumi smiled sweetly.


    The waiter poured red wine for the two and left.


    Su Yu and Miyamoto Yumi touched their glasses.


    Miyamoto Yumi sipped lightly and put down the glass.


    "Yumi-chan, time is almost up." Su Yu got up, took out a small box, came to Miyamoto Yumi, and knelt on one knee.


    Miyamoto Yumi looked at the ring in the box. This feeling of coming on schedule was not bad.


    "Can you put it on for me?" She stretched out her hand.

 730 Chapter 730: Master Chess Match

    Su Yu slowly put her ring on.


    Miyamoto Yumi looked at the ring on her finger and smiled lightly.


    "Yumi-chan, do you like it?" Su Yu asked.


    "Well, I like it very much." Miyamoto Yumi nodded.


    "Then when are we going to get married?" Su Yu held her little hand and looked at her with a smile.


    "Married? Are you really going to marry me?" Miyamoto Yumi was taken aback.


    "If Yumi-chan doesn''t want to get married, I won''t force it." Su Yu smiled.


    "No...no, I just..."


    "I didn''t mean to deceive you, saying that getting married means getting married. You have to choose a location and I will take you there. How about?" Su Yu lightly kissed the back of her hand.


    "Yeah." Miyamoto Yumi smiled sweetly and agreed.


    Su Yu stood up, took Miyamoto Yumi''s little hand, and walked towards the elevator.


    Miyamoto Yumi blushed, as if he knew what was going to happen next, and did not speak.


    The elevator came all the way to the top floor, Su Yu and Miyamoto Yumi came to a room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Su Yu hugged Yumi Miyamoto and lowered his head.


    Miyamoto Yumi did not resist, even very submissive.


    Su Yu had already proposed to marry him, and she had to take her to get married. In addition to the previous events, the relationship between her and Su Yu was enough.


    "Yumi-chan..."


    Su Yu looked at Yumi Miyamoto with a blush on her face.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t look at me like that..." Miyamoto Yumi said a little shyly.


    "The shy Yumi-chan is so cute." Su Yu lifted her chin.


    Miyamoto Yumi closed her eyes, feeling her heart beating faster.


    Su Yu slowly approached her, hugged her into his arms, and hugged her tightly.


    Miyamoto Yumi was very cooperative, even if Su Yu''s hands were irregular, she didn''t say anything.


    Su Yu''s movements are very gentle and won''t make her feel any discomfort.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Su Yu looked at the sleeping Yumi Miyamoto and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    He got dressed and glanced out the window.


    Tonight, he does not intend to stay here, because there is another game waiting for him.


    Su Yu passed through the wall, soaring into the sky, and came to a Japanese-style building.


    He put on his mask, holding a folding fan in his hand, and came to the front door.


    The maid who had been waiting for a long time saw Su Yu and bowed respectfully.


    The reporter waiting outside saw Su Yu appearing, and quickly started filming.


    Su Yu ignored the reporter and walked into the venue step by step.


    Here is a shogi game.


    The maid brought Su Yu to a room.


    The organizer of the game respectfully saluted Su Yu.


    The young man sitting in the position of the contestant smiled slightly when he saw Su Yu.


    "Sorry, I am a few minutes late, and some things have been delayed." Su Yu said while sitting opposite the young man.


    "It''s okay, you are not late." The young man waved his hand.


    "What''s your name?" Su Yu asked the young man knowingly.


    "My name is Hideyoshi Haneda, thank you for accepting my challenge in your busy schedule." Hideyoshi Haneda saluted.


    "Your challenge book can be handed in front of me, it means that the Shogi Association thinks you have the ability to challenge me, otherwise, they will not disturb me, the chess player of the cherry blossom group." Su Yu said, and glanced at the next one. Member of the Shogi Association.


    "Master of chess, famous person Hideyoshi Haneda has defeated several famous people..." the president of the shogi association carefully explained.


    Master Chess, the Chess Master of the Sakura Group, has successively defeated the monsters of several shogi celebrities. He is the apex of the current shogi world.


    "Oh? Then I am a little interested. I hope you won''t let me down." Su Yu said lightly.


    "Yes." Hideyoshi Haneda replied.


    The game officially started.


    Su Yu did not hesitate to settle down, but Hideyoshi Haneda looked at Su Yu''s ease, admiring him, and at the same time, he felt tremendous pressure.


    Every time, Su Yu''s fall, as if beating his heart, urging him.


    A few minutes later, Haneda Hideyoshi''s forehead showed sweat.


    Ten minutes later, Hideyoshi Haneda took every step very cautiously.


    But Su Yu still played shogi without thinking.


    The members of the Shogi Association around them stared at every move of Su Yu, calculating in their hearts.


    A seemingly simple step, perhaps, hides a huge mystery.


    In less than half an hour, Hideyoshi Haneda''s hands trembled, his eyes looked at the chess pieces on the chessboard, looking for the possibility of victory.


    The opposite Su Yu looked at Hideyoshi Haneda without speaking.


    The referee looked at Hideyoshi Haneda and didn''t say anything.


    The only advantage of challenging Su Yu is that he doesn''t care about the rules, only admits defeat or fails.


    In a normal game, there is not so much time for Hideyoshi Haneda to observe.


    Su Yu''s shogi level had already reached a level that they could never match for a lifetime.


    Especially Su Yu''s move without hesitation can definitely bring a strong sense of oppression to his opponent.


    A monster that does not seem to need to think, but calculates everything, this is the internal evaluation of the Shogi Association.


    Hideyoshi Haneda hesitated for a minute and then put down the chess piece.


    "I lost." He lowered his head.


    "You are very strong, but unfortunately, you only saw my fifty steps, and I can see your 100 steps." Su Yu commented.


    "Thank you Master Gossip for your compliment." Hideyoshi Haneda smiled reluctantly.


    "Do you still need a second match?" Su Yu looked at Hideyoshi Haneda.


    "Please give me another chance." Hideyoshi Haneda hesitated for a moment.


    "Well, I''ll give you another chance. If you lose again next time, you have to challenge me. It will be ten years from now." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Thank you." Hideyoshi Haneda said gratefully.


    The rule that Su Yu set was two wins in three games. It was fine to lose the first game. If he lost the second game, he would not be able to challenge Su Yu within ten years.


    Hideyoshi Haneda remembered the letter he left to Miyamoto Yumi. It seemed that it would take some time before he could get the title he wanted.


    Su Yu glanced at Hideyoshi Haneda and left the game.


    His calculation ability is at the non-human level. He knows every step of Hideyoshi Haneda''s. Under such circumstances, it is difficult for him to lose.


    Unless, Hideyoshi Haneda''s brain is a supercomputer, coupled with always calm, it may be possible to defeat him.


    Hideyoshi Haneda, who lost the first game, left the venue somewhat lost and began to study Su Yu''s chess moves this time.


    Before the game, he had watched Su Yu and other celebrities. Every time it was different, it was hard to believe that they were the same person.


    However, according to the fingerprint identification report of the Shogi Association, it also proves that Master Chess is indeed a person.


    But this is a bit scary. A person''s chess strategy can adapt to changes, defeating opponents with different chess strategies, it is simply a monster.


    This time, Su Yu''s chess path was also a different one, which put Haneda Hideyoshi into a hard fight.


    The monster-level chess master, the oppressive force brought to him, is like a mountain lying in front of him.


    Hideyoshi Haneda saw Su Yu''s chess path once, and he only felt terrible.


    Every step of Su Yu, he needs to calculate carefully to understand Su Yu''s intentions.

 731 Chapter 731 The Distress of Yuanshan and Ye

    When Su Yu returned to the villa, it happened to be dinner time.


    He sat next to Morilan, tasting the dinner prepared by Ayako Suzuki.


    Suzuki Ayako looked at Su Yu nervously.


    "It tastes good. I didn''t expect that a lady like you could still make such a dish." Su Yu praised.


    "This is also a compulsory course for the eldest lady. When I was young, I only liked cooking." Ayako Suzuki sighed with relief and smiled sweetly.


    "Oh? Really? However, your cooking level is limited. I will teach you for dinner tomorrow." Su Yu smiled and looked at Ayako Suzuki.


    "Okay." Ayako Suzuki stunned.


    Mao Lilan glanced at Ayako Suzuki, then at Su Yu, then smiled.


    "Xiao Ai, how did school feel on the first day?" Su Yu looked at Hui Yuanai.


    "Not bad." Hui Yuan said with a mournful pause.


    "I thought you would say it was boring." Su Yu said a little surprised.


    "I met a few friends, it''s not so boring anymore." Hui Yuanai said simply.


    "So that''s why Xiao Ai has friends too. That''s really gratifying. In this case, Xiao Ai will not be so boring." Su Yu smiled.


    Hui Yuanai didn''t answer, she went to school, one of the purposes was to observe Conan.


    At the end of dinner.


    Mao Lilan and Yuanshan and Ye were a little sleepy, and went to rest.


    The same goes for Hui Yuan Ai.


    Suzuki Ayako was relatively idle, poured a cup of black tea for Su Yu, and sat opposite Su Yu, very quiet.


    Su Yu drank black tea without speaking.


    Aoko Nakamori packed the tableware in the kitchen, saluted Su Yu, and went upstairs.


    Su Yu finished a cup of black tea and walked upstairs.


    "Good night." He said to Ayako Suzuki.


    "Good night." Ayako Suzuki stood up and said.


    ...


    In Aoko Nakamori''s room.


    She sat at the desk and looked at the picture frame on the desk. It was a photo of her and Kuroba Kato.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    Aoko Nakamori quickly got up, came to the door, and opened the door.


    When she saw Su Yu in front of the door, her expression was a little flustered and she stepped aside.


    Su Yu walked into the room and sat on the side of the bed.


    Aoko Nakamori closed the door, turned and looked at Su Yu who was sitting by the bed, feeling a little at a loss.


    "Sit here." Su Yu patted the position beside him.


    Aoko Nakamori came over and sat beside Su Yu.


    "Kid, the strange thief, is not here now, he is very active abroad." Su Yu said slowly.


    Aoko Nakamori did not speak, but lowered her head.


    "Do you want to see him?" Su Yu held Aoko Zhongsen''s little hand.


    "I...I don''t want to." Aoko Nakamori said, turning her head.


    "Don''t lie, and I won''t be angry. You like Hei Yu''s fast fight, I know very well." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I''m already Su Yu-sama''s person. If I go to see him, it will only increase each other''s worries, so it''s better not to see each other." Nakamori Aoko whispered.


    "So, you are smart." Su Yu understood her thoughts.


    Obviously, I wanted to see, but I knew I couldn''t meet.She was afraid that after she met Black Feather Kuaidou, Black Feather Kuaidou would be detrimental to Su Yu. In this case, it is very likely that Su Yu would be caught again.


    "Soon, Kuroba will return. He is the opponent I arranged for a certain detective. At that time, I will let you meet. I believe you will not betray me. How about?" Su Yu has a hand. He took Aoko Nakamori into his arms.


    "If you want me to meet, I''ll meet." Aoko Nakamori whispered.


    "It''s so good, I like your obedient girl. Tonight, I won''t bother you, and wait for you to go over these few days." Su Yu stood up and said, letting go of Aoko Nakamori.


    "I... I can use other methods..."


    "No, you are also very tired. There is still a maid''s job every day, and I have to go to Ye Ye, good night." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Good night, Master Su Yu." Aoko Nakamori bent down.


    She was relieved until Su Yu left the room and closed the door.


    These days, she is indeed inconvenient.


    ...


    Far Shan and Ye''s room.


    Su Yu looked at Yuanshan and Ye who pretended to be sleeping, got into the bed and gently hugged her.


    Yuanshan and Ye''s heartbeat speeded up, like a small deer bumping into each other, a flush of blush appeared on their little faces.


    She knew that Su Yu was in Mao Lilan''s room last night, so it is very likely to come to her tonight.


    "Heyejiang is really cute." Su Yu muttered.


    Yuanshan and Ye''s faces were hot, they closed their eyes, and were afraid to look at Su Yu.


    Su Yu held Yuanshan and Ye with his hands a little irregular.


    Yuan Shan and Ye felt Su Yu''s hand, flushed with shame, but still did not wake up.


    Su Yu knew that Yuanshan and Ye Zhuangshui wanted to see his reaction, and now that she woke up, she had to face the shyness that Su Yu brought her, so she would not wake up.


    Facing a girl who pretends to sleep and won''t wake up, Su Yu is not polite.


    To tease Yuanshan and Ye like this, it makes him feel very funny to see her shy.


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu looked at Yuanshan and Ye, who was extremely shy, leaning against him, and withdrew his hand and turned his back to Yuanshan and Ye.


    Another hour passed.


    Looking at Su Yu who was asleep, Yuan Shan and Ye quietly left the bed and went to the closet, looking for her clothes.


    "Big Brother Su Yu, idiot." Yuan Shan and Ye glanced at Su Yu shyly, muttering in their mouths.


    Su Yu seemed to fall asleep.


    Yuan Shan and Ye walked aside and began to change clothes cautiously.


    While changing her clothes, she looked at Su Yu for fear that Su Yu would suddenly wake up.


    After a few minutes.


    Yuan Shan and Ye breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately Su Yu did not wake up.


    She put away the clothes she changed, and returned to the bed lightly.


    As soon as he lay down, Su Yu turned over and took her into his arms.


    Yuanshan and Ye were stunned, then, blushing, with their little head buried in Su Yu''s arms, they did not dare to look up at Su Yu.


    At this moment, she knew that Su Yu probably didn''t fall asleep at all just now.


    ...


    the next morning.


    When Yuanshan and Ye woke up, Su Yu by his side had disappeared.


    Looking back on what happened last night, she was still a little shy.


    As they were about to get up and put on the sailor uniform, Yuan Shan and Ye found a note on the table.


    She picked up the note and glanced subconsciously at the place where she put her clothes last night.


    "Brother Su Yu, idiot! Big idiot!" Yuan Shan and Ye were ashamed and angry.


    She didn''t expect that Su Yu actually helped her take the clothes away. Doesn''t it mean that the maid who washes the clothes will see it?


    Thinking of this, Toyama and Ye changed into sailor school uniforms at the fastest speed and headed for the washing machine.


    When she came to the washing machine, Aoko Nakamori held a dress in her hand and hung it up.


    "That...this..."


    Yuan Shan and Ye were too ashamed to know what to say.


    Aoko Nakamori should have seen it, right?


    "Toyama and Miss Ye, it''s time for breakfast." Aoko Nakamori reminded.


    "Student Zhongsen, please keep this matter secret, okay?" Yuan Shan and Ye said shyly.


    "I didn''t see anything." Aoko Nakamori said in silence.


    "Thank you, thank you." Yuan Shan and Ye said gratefully.

 732 732 Kudo Shinichi Wants to Talk

    eakfast time.


    Su Yu looked at Yuanshan and Ye who dared not look at him, with a smile on his face.


    Hui Yuanai saw Su Yu''s smile, glanced at Yuanshan and Ye, as if she understood something.


    Breakfast is over.


    Su Yu watched the two cars leave, and was about to drive to the Metropolitan Police Department, when he saw Kudo Shinichi on the opposite side approaching him.


    "I think we need to talk." Shinichi Kudo said seriously.


    "Oh? Do you want to talk to me? Let''s talk." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "Please." Kudo Shinichi stepped aside and invited Su Yu into his home.


    Su Yu walked into Kudo''s house, went to the living room, and sat on the sofa.


    Kudo Shinichi poured a cup of tea for Su Yu and sat opposite him.


    "Kudo-kun, what do you want to talk to me?" Su Yu raised his teacup.


    "I won''t investigate your matter again in the future, so can you please be nice to Ran?" Kudo Shinichi lowered his head.


    "Am I not good to Lan now?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I know, you and Attorney Fei Yingli..."


    "Kudo-kun, you are a detective with a sense of justice. Unlike me, you don''t use that kind of despicable means and don''t want to hurt Lan." Su Yu smiled.


    "You deliberately let me know what happened to you because you know that I won''t tell you, won''t tell Ran, right?" Kudo Shinichi understood.


    "Yes, I bet that Kudo Shinichi wouldn''t do that." Su Yu nodded.


    "You seem to know me well?" Shinichi Kudo said in silence for a moment.


    "I don''t know you, but I think you are such a person. Actually, I have considered losing. If you really tell Lan, then I can only use some means to keep her Now." Su Yu shrugged.


    "You are really a despicable person, and, very bad." Kudo Shinichi sighed.


    "It''s fine if you know." Su Yu drank the tea ceremony.


    "Lawyer Fei Hideri''s business is yours. I can''t manage it, and I can''t manage it. I hope you can treat her better." Kudo said with a complicated look.


    "Don''t worry, I treat her well, do you have anything else to say? Kudo-kun." Su Yu put down his teacup.


    "I have one more thing I want to ask you, no, I should say I beg you..."


    "Sorry, I can''t answer your question, because I like her very much." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "If you shoot her, I will never let you go. Even if you tell Lan, I won''t let you succeed." Kudo Xin kept looking at Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled without saying a word, and left the living room.


    Kudo Shinichi looked at Su Yu''s back, looked at the closed door, and got Su Yu''s affirmative answer, his heart sank.


    If she does appear, she will definitely be controlled by Su Yu with despicable means. Then...


    "At that time, even if I bet on my life, I will protect her." Kudo Shinichi clenched his fists.


    ...


    Su Yu left Kudo''s house and drove to the Metropolitan Police Department.


    I walked into the office of the Sakura Group.


    Su Yu saw Yumi Miyamoto who was helping him organize his desktop.


    "Good morning, Su Yu-kun." Yumi Miyamoto said hello with a smile.


    "Good morning, Yumi-chan." Su Yu hugged her gently.


    Miyamoto Yumi''s face blushed, but he did not refuse Su Yu.


    "Are they here yet?" Su Yu asked.


    "Sister Yui just came here. This is a confidential document she brought." Miyamoto Yumi pointed to the file bag on the table.


    "Are the two of them here yet?" Su Yu glanced at the file bag and knew what was in it.


    "Mikako has been investigating her father''s affairs, but unfortunately, there has been no result. She probably hasn''t rested well these days." Miyamoto Yumi whispered.


    "I know, so I asked Uehara Yui to investigate this matter." Su Yu loosened Miyamoto Yumi and picked up the file bag.


    "Crack" the office door opened.


    Sato Miwako walked into the office with a tired face, Miike Naeko behind her was not in good condition.


    "Officer Sato, follow me to a place." Su Yu said to Mikako Sato.


    "Yes." Mikako Sato hurriedly saluted and followed Su Yu.


    "Sanchi Miaozi, take a break first." Su Yu glanced at Sanchi Miaozi who was about to follow.


    "Yes." Sanchi Miaozi saluted.


    Miyamoto Yumi watched Mikako Sato leave with Su Yu, with a smile on her face. It seemed that Su Yu had already investigated.


    ...


    Su Yu took Mikako Sato to the parking lot of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Sato Miwako was about to drive when she found Su Yu in the driver''s seat.


    "Let me drive, you are in a very bad state, okay if you haven''t rested these few days?" Su Yu looked at Sato Mikako.


    "Sorry, I��"


    "No need to say anything, I''ll take you to a place. When the matter is over, I''m happy to give you a vacation and let you rest." Su Yu smiled.


    Sato Miwako subconsciously looked at the file bag in Su Yu''s hand. Did Su Yu already know who the prisoner was?


    "About your father, please allow me to say sorry to you first. I used my superpowers to temporarily resurrect your father at the headquarters of the Sakura Group, and asked about what happened back then." Su Yu waited until Mikako Sato sat down. Started the car.


    "Resurrection temporarily?" Sato Mikako looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "It is almost impossible to resurrect the dead completely. However, if it is only temporarily resurrected, the Sakura Group still has this method. Of course, it can only be resurrected once." Su Yu explained.


    "Then my father, now..."


    "He is still alive, temporarily alive, after his matter is resolved, I can make an exception to let you see him." Su Yu said softly.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-sama." Sato Miwako said gratefully.


    "You''re welcome, this can be regarded as my special care for you. If you really feel bad, you can invite me to dinner, or go on a date with me." Su Yu joked.


    "After this matter is over, you can do whatever you want me to do." Sato Mikako said quickly.


    "You take a break first, and when you get to the place, I will call you again, a little bit far away." Su Yu said warmly.


    "Yeah." Mikako Sato slowly closed his eyes.


    After a while, she fell asleep.


    Su Yu looked at the sleeping Mikako Sato and covered her with clothes.


    The car continued to drive, traversing many streets, and finally stopped near a restaurant.


    Su Yu looked at the sleeping Mikako Sato, did not disturb her, opened the file bag, and looked at the evidence.


    The evidence here is very clear, including the prisoner''s escape, and the reason why Sato Mikako''s father died.


    Unrepudable evidence and money found from the other party��s home.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    When Miwako Sato woke up, it was already noon.


    She felt Su Yu''s eyes and her face was red.


    "Everything is recorded here, including the evidence that he can''t deny. You can take it. You will solve this matter. The police car will be here in half an hour." Su Yu handed the document bag to Mikako Sato.

 733 Chapter 733

    Su Yu watched Sato Miwako walk into the restaurant.


    The things in the file bag could have caught the other party a long time ago, but this matter was a heart disease that had plagued Mikako Sato for a long time, so Su Yu asked her to solve this matter.


    After half an hour.


    Officer Megome drove to the restaurant and took away the restaurant manager.


    Mikako Sato handed the evidence to Officer Megure, watching the prisoner being taken away, and did not leave for a long time.


    This incident was the reason why she became a police officer. For more than ten years, she had been trying to catch the prisoner, but she did not expect that the prisoner was someone her father knew.


    Mikako Sato clenched her small fist, remembering about his father, and tears fell.


    "If you want to cry, sit in the car and cry slowly." Su Yu lowered the car window and reminded.


    Mikako Sato returned to the car and cried bitterly.


    Su Yu gently hugged her and patted her on the back.


    Sato Miwako choked, hugged Su Yu tightly, and cried.


    After so many years, she finally fulfilled her dream at that time and solved the mystery of her father''s death.


    "Master Su Yu, thank you, thank you..."


    Su Yu didn''t speak, and didn''t deliberately coax Sato Mikako.


    Ten minutes later.


    Sato Miwako''s crying stopped. When she found that she was holding Su Yu, she quickly released Su Yu, only to find that Su Yu did not release her.


    "Master Su Yu?" Mikako Sato whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu hugged her and said.


    "No...nothing, just..."


    "I want to hold you for a few more minutes." Su Yu said softly.


    Sato Miwako blushed and did not refuse Su Yu.


    This time the matter can be resolved thanks to Su Yu''s support.


    "You don''t have a boyfriend yet?" Su Yu whispered.


    "No...no." Mikako Sato replied truthfully.


    "Then do you mind having another boyfriend?" Su Yu looked down at Mikako Sato in his arms.


    "Huh? Master Su Yu, you... aren''t you Xiao Lan''s boyfriend?" Sato Mikako''s face flushed.


    "Don''t you know? I can marry several wives." Su Yu smiled.


    "but��"


    Su Yu lowered his head without waiting for her to finish speaking.


    Miwako Sato was stunned.


    It wasn''t until Su Yu''s kiss was over that she recovered and lowered her head in shame.


    "Next, I will take you to see your father."


    Su Yu let go of Mikako Sato and said to her.


    When Mikako Sato heard these words, she was shy and disappeared in an instant, leaving only expectation.


    ...


    The basement of the headquarters of the Sakura Group.


    Mikako Sato looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, tears falling.


    "Mikako, I didn''t expect that you and I walked the same way." The middle-aged man saw Sato Mikako and smiled lightly.


    "Father, it''s great to see you again." Mikako Sato wiped away tears.


    "I won''t bother, there are still about ten minutes left." Su Yu patted Mikako Sato on the shoulder and left the basement.


    Mikako Sato sat next to the middle-aged man and talked about the events of these years.


    The middle-aged man listened to Mikako Sato''s words without disturbing her.


    Ten minutes, every second is precious to her.


    The middle-aged man didn''t say much, but it was enough for Mikako Sato to remember.


    Until the middle-aged man disappeared, Mikako Sato was still a little bit reluctant, but there is no way to reluctant to give up, people cannot come back to life.


    She stood up, saluted, wiped away her tears, and walked out of the basement.


    When Miwako Sato came to the ground, Su Yu was drinking coffee and waiting for her.


    "How did you talk with him?" Su Yu saw Mikako Sato and said with a light smile.


    "I feel a lot more comfortable in my heart, thank you, Lord Su Yu." Sato Miwako smiled sweetly.


    "You are happy, let''s go, I will take you back to the villa." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Sato Mikako heard this, a flush on her face, but did not refuse.


    Su Yu drove, carrying Mikako Sato, and returned to the villa of the Sakura Group, which was the villa Su Yu bought for them.


    In the villa, there is only one ordinary maid, and the rest are members of the Sakura group.


    The red-haired maid hurriedly saluted when Su Yu and Mikako Sato came back.


    Her name is Yonehara Sakurako. She is a good friend of Miike Miaozi. She has no parents. She has always been a maid before. She didn''t come here until something happened to her host''s house.


    Su Yu looked at Sakurako Yonehara, and was deeply impressed by this professional little maid.


    However, this is not the time to take care of the little maid.


    Su Yu and Sato Miwako came to the second floor and opened her room.


    Sato Miwako followed Su Yu into the room, keeping her head low, not daring to see Su Yu.


    As soon as Su Yu entered the door, he pulled Sato Mikako into his arms and lowered his head.


    Sato Mikako struggled, and then gave up resistance.


    Her little face was flushed.


    Su Yu''s kindness to her made it hard for her to refuse Su Yu.


    "Miwako..."


    Su Yu spoke and hugged her.


    Sato Miwako''s small head leaned against Su Yu''s arms, and still did not refuse him.


    When Su Yu put her in the quilt and covered her with the quilt, Mikako Sato was stunned.


    "Master Su Yu, you are not..."


    "You just met your father, and I was sad for so long before. Even if I have any thoughts about you, I won''t choose it today." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "It''s okay, Master Su Yu, I..."


    "We know very little time, and we haven''t even been on a date. So, I won''t hurt you. I won''t hurt you until you cheer up and we will talk about this kind of thing after we go to the meeting." Su Yu approached her.


    "Master Su Yu..."


    Sato Miwako felt warm.


    "One of the reasons I like you is because you have a sense of justice, and of course, your appearance is also very beautiful." Su Yu held Sato Mikako''s little hand.


    Sato Miwako''s face was hot.


    "Get a good rest. You don''t have to go to work today. I''ll talk about it tomorrow." Su Yu kissed Mikako Sato''s forehead lightly, preparing to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Lord Su Yu." Miwako Sato stopped Su Yu.


    "Is there anything else? Or, you don''t want me to leave, do you want me to lie beside you?" Su Yu joked.


    "I haven''t been in a relationship yet, so if there is anything I didn''t do well, please tell me..."


    "So, did you agree? Be my girlfriend?" Su Yu was taken aback for a while, looking at Mikako Sato.


    Mikako Sato nodded, still blushing on her face.


    "I suddenly don''t want to leave." Su Yu returned to Sato Miwako.


    Sato Miwako''s small head shrank into the bed, a little shy.


    Su Yu took out the flute and began to play.


    What he played was reassuring music. Mikako Sato listened to it for a few minutes and looked at the handsome Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at her with a smile and continued to play.


    Sato Mikako closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep.

 734 Chapter 734 Ayako Suzuki and Yuanko

    The sun is setting.


    Mikako Sato opened his eyes.


    She looked at the time, recalling what happened before going to bed, her face flushed.


    "Master Su Yu, do you really like me?"


    Sato Mikako thought for a while, shook his head, this kind of thing can only go with the flow.


    She has a very good impression of Su Yu, but Su Yu already has a girlfriend, which makes her very concerned.


    "However, Master Su Yu is the current leader of the Sakura Group, and it seems normal to have several wives."


    Mikako Sato tidied his clothes and walked out the door.


    As soon as she came downstairs, she smelled a scent.


    "Good smell." Mikako Sato felt a little hungry.


    When she came to the kitchen all the way, she found Sakurako Yonehara was serving food.


    "Officer Sato, good afternoon, this is the dinner made by Su Yu-sama for you, and I am about to send it to you." Sakurako Yonehara said to her when she saw Mikako Sato entering the door.


    "Master Su Yu did it for me?" Mikako Sato was taken aback.


    "Yeah." Yonehara Sakurako nodded.


    Mikako Sato looked at the dinner and felt warm.


    "Master Su Yu must like you, Officer Sato, please come on." Yonehara Sakurako covered her mouth and smiled.


    Miwako Sato''s face was red, and it seemed that Su Yu was serious about her.


    ...


    In Su Yu''s villa.


    Suzuki Ayako''s face flushed, and Su Yu''s hand-in-hand teaching made her very shy.


    Su Yu held her little hand and cut the ingredients, almost holding her.


    "Have you learned it?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    "Yeah." Ayako Suzuki''s face was flushed.


    "Miss Suzuki, I am a little hungry now, what do you say?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I... I will prepare dinner for you..."


    "No, I didn''t mean that, you know what I''m talking about." Su Yu hugged Ayako Suzuki.


    "me��"


    "You know why the Suzuki family wants you to come to me, right?" Su Yu whispered.


    "Yeah." Ayako Suzuki said with her head lowered.


    "I have let the garden hold them, and they won''t come back in about an hour." Su Yu hugged Ayako Suzuki.


    "Yuanzi? Jun Su Yu, you and Yuanzi..."


    "Yuanzi likes me very much and is willing to do many things for me. I also like her very much. However, I am a bit carefree, so..."


    Suzuki Ayako understood what Su Yu meant, and leaned her small head in Su Yu''s arms ashamed.


    "I know that a well-behaved and gentle eldest lady like you has never even talked about love. This kind of thing should be very scary for you, right?" Su Yu looked at Ayako Suzuki in his arms.


    Suzuki Ayako shook her head.


    "I...I''m ready."


    "Don''t worry, I will be very gentle."


    Su Yu was talking, holding Suzuki Ayako, and walking towards her room.


    Suzuki Ayako hugged Su Yu, leaning her small head in his arms.


    At this moment, she waited for a long time, a little nervous and a little expectant.


    When she was in school, her friend described it very beautifully, which made her look forward to it.


    However, she knew that she was the eldest lady of the Suzuki family and could not have an ordinary boyfriend, so she had been waiting for her family to make arrangements for her.


    To be honest, when she came to Su Yu''s place, she fell in love with Su Yu at first sight and decided that this was her future husband.


    As the eldest lady of the Suzuki family, she does look forward to this kind of thing, but she also has the reservedness of a girl.


    To be honest, she actually envied Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye, because they were so liked by Su Yu.


    At night, Su Yu was not in his room. Ayako Suzuki knew this very well.


    In front of Ayako Suzuki''s room.


    Su Yu opened the door, held Suzuki Ayako, and walked in.


    ...


    One hour later, dinner time.


    Su Yu was tasting dinner, Suzuki Yuanzi and Mao Lilan, Yuan Shan and Ye chatted about the clothes they saw while shopping in the afternoon, and interesting things about school.


    The blush on Suzuki Ayako''s face had faded, and she sat in her place with a smile on her face and a very good mood.


    Hui Yuanai ate dinner, recalling what she had encountered when she came back, staring at Su Yu fiercely.


    Su Yu noticed Hui Yuan''s gaze and smiled at her.


    Suzuki Yuanzi dragged Mao Lilan and Toyama Kazuya, but Huiyuanai was left alone.


    When she came back, Su Yu knew it, but Suzuki Ayako didn''t.


    Huihara heard the sound, and at first thought it was Ayako Suzuki who was ill. When she saw the situation inside from the door, she ran away in shame.


    At that time, she and Su Yu''s eyes met.


    Suzuki Ayako didn''t know that she was seen by Aihara Ai, and she even felt that today was the happiest day, so she felt sweet during dinner.


    "I''m full." Hui Yuanai whispered after dinner, and walked toward her room.


    Su Yu looked at Hui Yuan''s back and ate the dinner without rush or slowness.


    After dinner.


    Suzuki Sonoko did not leave, but stayed here.


    "Sorry, Lan, and Yejiang, I want to talk to my sister tonight." Suzuki Sonoko said apologetically to the two.


    "It''s okay, we are together every day, we can talk about anything at any time." Mao Lilan smiled slightly.


    "Yes, Yuanzijiang, you and your sister only met for a few days, and you can meet with us every day." Yuan Shan and Ye smiled.


    "Yeah." Suzuki Yuanzi smiled, glanced at Su Yu, and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Then let''s go to rest first? He Ye." Mao Lilan watched Suzuki Yuanzi leave and looked at Far Mountain He Ye.


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye glanced in Su Yu''s direction, their little faces flushed.


    Su Yu noticed Yuanshan and Ye''s eyes and smiled at her.


    The two girls went upstairs, and after a while, Aoko Nakamori packed up the tableware, saluted Su Yu, and went upstairs to rest.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, drinking black tea, waiting for the passage of time.


    ...


    In Ayako Suzuki''s room.


    Suzuki Soonko was in her pajamas and got into the bed.


    She looked at Ayako Suzuki, who was facing her back, and slowly approached her.


    "Yuanzi, I..."


    "Sister, do you know? The Suzuki family is just one of Su Yujun''s forces. Our Suzuki family can have today''s status because of Su Yujun''s help. He is really powerful." Suzuki Yuanzi said.


    "Yeah." Ayako Suzuki turned around and looked at Sonoko Suzuki.


    "I still remember when I was a child that I wanted to marry the same person with my sister, but I didn''t expect it to happen." Suzuki Sonoko joked.


    "Yuanzi, you and Jun Su Yu..."


    "I like Su Yujun very much. I really like him. He is very gentle with me. Although he is related to Lan and Ye, I just like him and cannot leave him..."


    Suzuki Ayako looked at Suzuki Sonoko with a complicated expression, and gently hugged her in her arms.


    "There is no need to escape, this is your truest feeling. Our marriage can''t be decided on our own. Now, meeting Su Yujun may be our greatest luck..."

 735 Chapter 735

    Suzuki Ayako talked a lot with Suzuki Sonoko.


    In the end, they were a little sleepy, and slowly fell asleep.


    Suzuki Ayako told Suzuki Sonoko his truest thoughts.


    Suzuki Sonoko didn''t expect that a lady like her sister would actually think about that kind of thing.


    However, she seems to think a little bit more than her sister.


    Suzuki Sonoko told her about her and Su Yu, which made Suzuki Ayako a little worried. After all, Suzuki Sonoko was still a high school student.


    Suzuki Sonoko was not worried, but looked forward to that kind of thing.


    And, she also said that if it comes true, it would be a great thing for the Suzuki family.


    Suzuki Ayako knew that her sister didn''t look very smart, but in fact, she knew everything about the family very well and was nurtured by her mother since she was a child.


    And her gentle attitude can only be used as a prop for marriage, which is completely different from Suzuki Garden.


    Suzuki Ayako had just fallen asleep, when she heard a sound, and awakened her suddenly.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "The garden..."


    The voice from the side reached her ears clearly.


    Suzuki Ayako''s face turned red, and even if she didn''t look back, she knew what was going on behind her.


    Suzuki Sonoko didn''t mind her being around.


    Su Yu definitely knew that she was awake, but still didn''t mean to stop.


    Suzuki Ayako wanted to close her eyes and continue to sleep, only to find that her heartbeat was a little fast, plus the sound from Suzuki Sonoko made her unable to sleep at all.


    after an hour.


    Suzuki Ayako closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Suzuki Sonoko''s voice stopped and she was relieved.


    She heard the sound of Su Yu leaving and opened her eyes.


    She opened her eyes and found Su Yu standing in front of her, looking at her with a smile on her face.


    Suzuki Ayako was ashamed and at a loss.


    Su Yu got into the bed, lowered his head, and hugged her.


    Suzuki Ayako leaned against Su Yu''s arms and felt Suzuki Yuanko behind her face burning.


    This is really shy.


    ...


    Arrived early in the morning.


    Su Yu opened his eyes.


    He looked down at Suzuki Sonoko in his arms, Suzuki Ayako beside him was gone.


    "Have you gone for breakfast?" Su Yu let go of Suzuki Garden, got up, put on his clothes, and left the room.


    He came to the kitchen and looked at Ayako Suzuki, who was making breakfast with a single ponytail, slowly approaching her.


    Suzuki Ayako didn''t notice Su Yu. She blushed when she recalled what happened last night.


    "Good morning." A familiar voice rang in her ear.


    Suzuki Ayako was startled, and then lowered her head in shame.


    Su Yu held Suzuki Ayako and smelled a faint fragrance.


    "Ayako, you are so beautiful."


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    Suzuki Ayako was praised by Su Yu, feeling very happy.


    "Ayako, I''m sorry, last night..."


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind." Suzuki Ayako whispered.


    "Do you mind?" Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "That, although I don''t mind, but over there in the garden..."


    "I know, I will ask the garden''s opinion. If she doesn''t mind, I think she should be moved here." Su Yu''s face was filled with a smile.


    Suzuki Ayako was shy and afraid to speak.


    "Just kidding, I don''t want to bully you two, it''s not good for both of you." Su Yu said in Suzuki Ayako''s ear.


    Ayako Suzuki felt warm.


    Suddenly, she felt something and lowered her small head shyly.


    ...


    breakfast time.


    Suzuki Sonoko and Suzuki Ayako spoke normally as if nothing had happened.


    Hui Yuanai glanced at the two, then glanced at Su Yu with contempt.


    Su Yu pretended not to see Hui Yuan''s eyes.


    At the end of breakfast.


    Suzuki Yuanzi, Molilan, Toyama Kazuya, the three left by car.


    Su Yu and Hui Yuanai stood in front of the door, waiting for the maid who was driving.


    "Last night, were you in her room?" Hui Yuan said sadly.


    "Xiao Ai, if you know, why are you asking me this question?" Su Yu patted Hui Yuanai''s head.


    "Aren''t they angry?" Hui Yuanai patted Su Yu''s hand away.


    "They don''t seem to be angry. After all, if they face me alone, they will definitely be at a disadvantage." Su Yu joked.


    When Hui Yuanai heard this, his face blushed and he glared at Su Yu.


    "Don''t look at me like that, you will know the meaning of this sentence in the future." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "I don''t want to know!" Huihara said in embarrassment.


    "When you change back to Shiho Miyano, even if you don''t want to know, you still have to know." Su Yu stroked Hui Yuanai''s little head.


    "You are such a bad guy!" Hui Yuanai clenched her small fist.


    "It''s fine if you know. By the way, I almost forgot to tell you. Your sister and I don''t have that kind of relationship. If you are willing to change back to Shiho Miyano, help your sister share the pressure..."


    "You...you have a pale soul!" Hui Yuan said with sorrow and shame.


    "I mean, you help me work, what are you thinking?" Su Yu smiled.


    "You know what I''m thinking. I will never let you do what you want, and I won''t let you hurt my sister! You are not worthy of my sister..."


    "What do you use to protect her?" Su Yu asked back.


    "I..." Huihara Ai couldn''t continue.


    Yes, what did she use to protect Miyano Akemi?


    "I will give you some time. When you can accept me, I will give you the opportunity to let you choose whether to choose yourself to be injured or to stay silent." Su Yu looked at Hui Yuanwei.


    "I don''t want to choose either." Hui Yuanai whispered.


    "If you don''t want to choose, what is the point of me saving you and her? I am not a good person, let alone a righteous partner, I am just a bad scumbag." Su Yu said frankly.


    "Give me some time, I... I don''t want my sister to suffer any harm." Hui Yuanai said in silence.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." After Su Yu finished speaking, the car stopped in front of him.


    He opened the car door for Hui Yuanai.


    Hui Yuanai sat in the back of the car and looked out the window on the other side.


    The car headed towards Didan Primary School.


    Hui Yuanai looked at Su Yu in the rearview mirror, not knowing what to do.


    She didn''t resist this kind of thing. If she just repayed her kindness, she could make a choice and become Su Yu''s person.


    However, Su Yu, there are so many women around him, and she is so carefree, she can''t like it at all.


    She could indeed choose to remain silent and always be the mourner of Hui Yuan. In this case, Su Yu would definitely not do anything to her.


    However, when she thought that Miyano Akemi would be harmed by a scum like Su Yu, she couldn''t calm down.


    The current status is indeed very good, but there are more troubles.


    Huihara sighed, not knowing what to do.


    Suddenly, she remembered Kudo Shinichi, if Kudo Shinichi could deal with Su Yu...


    "Forget it, no one can punish this soul, unless he is influenced by others..."


    Hui Yuanwai thought of this, his eyes lit up.


    If she can influence Su Yu, maybe she can save her sister!

 736 Chapter 736 Belmodes Conjecture

    Metropolitan Police Department.


    In the office of Sakura Group.


    When Su Yu arrived, the atmosphere in the office was very pleasant.


    Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Mikako chatted, both of them were smiling.


    Michi Miaozi had a good rest yesterday, plus there were no tasks today, so she relaxed a lot.


    "Master Su Yu, good morning." Miwako Sato smiled sweetly at Su Yu.


    "Good morning. By the way, the three of you have passed the assessment. Starting from today, you are the official members of the Sakura team. From now on, you don''t need to be respectful to me." Su Yu sat down and said.


    "Yes." The three of them were taken aback for a moment and said in unison.


    Although they didn''t know the content of the assessment, since Su Yu said so, then this is a great thing.


    "Su Yu-kun, then what is our next task?" Sato Mikako asked.


    "Have you rested?" Su Yu looked at Sato Mikako.


    "Well, thanks to your help, I was able to solve this problem. Last night, I had a good rest." Mikako Sato''s face blushed.


    In fact, last night, she did not rest well, because Su Yu appeared in her dream.


    The two held hands and walked into the church.


    "Since you have rested, then I will give you a big task." Su Yu took out a file bag from the cabinet, opened the file bag, and placed the photos inside on the table.


    Mikako Sato picked up the photo, feeling that the person in the photo was familiar.


    "This is a fugitive. He was once a peripheral member of an organization. Now he is located in Tokyo. I need you to track him. When arresting him, it is enough to have a man in black, understand?" Su Yu said seriously.


    "Yes." Mikako Sato and Naeko Miike saluted.


    "There should be his information on the search class, Yumi, to find out this person''s information, this is your task." Su Yu said to Miyamoto Yumi.


    "Yes." Miyamoto Yumi said with joy.


    Mikako Sato put away the photos and left the office.


    She remembered the person in the photo. The other party was a fierce assassin. Officer Megumi once said about the other party, but the other party was in the Kyoto area.


    Now, this matter is taken over by the Sakura team, and it is still in the Tokyo area. It is indeed a big task. Moreover, what organization Su Yu said about it, it seems that the other party is not simple.


    ...


    At noon, in a bar.


    "This is the information you want." Belmode put a file bag in front of Su Yu.


    "Thank you for sending me the documents. It just happens to be lunch time. I have already booked a hotel. Do you want to accompany me to lunch?" Su Yu put away the document bag and looked at Belmode, who was wearing a leather jacket.


    "Your invitation, even if I want to refuse, I can''t refuse it?" Belmode raised Su Yu''s glass and drank it in one go.


    "Well, of course you can''t refuse." Su Yu smiled and walked outside the door.


    Belmode followed Su Yu.


    She actually didn''t hate Su Yu like this. At least, if she climbed the line of Su Yu, the organization had no tasks for her.


    Even the owner of the winery asked her to take good care of Su Yu at all costs.


    The two walked out of the bar.


    Belmode put on the helmet and Su Yu hugged her slender waist.


    The motorcycle started and headed towards the hotel.


    This hotel, of course, is not the hotel that Su Yu gave to Fei Yingli, but a hotel located farther away. Like the bar just now, it is an industry of the Sakura Group.


    Su Yu and Belmode took the elevator and came to the restaurant.


    After a simple lunch.


    Su Yu looked at the file bag that Belmode brought.


    It contains information on the peripheral members of the winery, and several of them are currently useless people.


    "Gin is really willing to give me so many gifts at once. In return, I will turn one eye to your actions in the future, let Gin work well, don''t be lazy." Su Yu finished reading the information. , Put it away.


    "Master Su Yu, can I ask you a question?" Belmode hesitated.


    "Ask." Su Yu drank black tea ceremony.


    "You are the real person behind the scenes?" Belmode whispered.


    Su Yu paused with a smile on his face.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "In our mission, we sometimes clear some inexplicable people, and most of them are opponents of the Sakura group..."


    "Belmod, you know too much." Su Yu said lightly.


    Belmode stiffened, and felt the murderous aura from Su Yu, so scared to move.


    "I like your secrecy, so you''d better treat this matter as a secret between you and me, understand?" Su Yu took Belmode''s little hand.


    "Yes." Belmode felt a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Very good. What happened to the person I asked you to investigate? Where is she?" Su Yu lightly kissed the back of Belmode''s hand.


    "According to our intelligence, she boarded a ship, and there were a lot of rich people on the ship. She was probably stealing things." Belmode took out his cell phone and showed Su Yu the information transmitted by the organization.


    "Stealing things? That''s really interesting, but I don''t know if I will meet him." Su Yu remembered the information, took out his mobile phone, and ordered the two maids to go and grab her.


    Belmode heard Su Yu''s order. She didn''t know much about the Sakura Group, but she knew that once the maid took action, the woman would definitely not be able to escape.


    Su Yu stood up, released Belmode''s little hand, and walked towards the elevator.


    Belmode quickly followed Su Yu.


    The two took the elevator and came to the hotel room upstairs.


    ...


    A few hours later.


    On a boat in the sea.


    Feng Fujiko looked at the maid in front of him.


    She boarded the big ship, before she had time to steal something, unexpectedly, two maids appeared suddenly and directly subdued her and tied her to the ship.


    Originally, this was something she had agreed with the man, but she took a step first and left the man behind.


    "If I knew it, I would act with Lupin." Feng Fujiko thought to himself.


    She herself is very strong, coupled with carrying weapons, can be described as invincible.


    However, the other party directly squeezed her weapon into an iron block and threw it into the sea, as well as a curse that prevented her from acting.


    This let Feng Fujiko know that the other party is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Hey, you two, where are you going to take me?" Feng Fujiko asked.


    "Tokyo." The maid who guarded Mine Fujiko answered.


    "Tokyo? Your master asked you to invite me, right?" Feng Fujiko''s eyes rolled.


    The maid looked at her indifferently.


    "If you let me go now, I can accept your master''s invitation. If you just tie me over, your master would be too ungentleman." Feng Fujiko smiled.


    The two maids looked at each other, and after deciding to go back, they threw Feng Fujiko to the succubus.

 737 Chapter 737: Miss Miyano Akemi

    The sun is setting.


    The headquarters of the Sakura Group.


    Feng Fujiko looked at Su Yu in front of him.


    "Are you the master here? Really, can''t you be a gentleman and invite me? Why do you want to tie me here?"


    Su Yu looked at Feng Fujio.


    I have to say that Feng Fujiko is indeed very beautiful and has a very good figure, far surpassing most of the girls Su Yu knew.


    She belongs to the kind of woman who is very charming at first glance.


    Such women are very attractive to men.


    In fact, there are indeed many rich people who want to invite Feng Fujiko, and even offer a high price, wanting to have dinner with her.


    Long brown hair, fair skin, exquisite features, a long skirt outlines a graceful figure.


    "I originally thought that the legendary Feng Fujiko might be just a legend, but I didn''t expect that it really exists and is so beautiful." Su Yu smiled.


    "Before speaking, can you let me go?" Feng Fujiko reminded.


    "I let go of your words, you will definitely hold me up for the first time, and then slip out of here, am I right?" Su Yu sat in front of Feng Fujiko.


    "I''m just a weak woman. You have so many powerful maids here, and there are so many people in black outside holding weapons. How could I hold you back?" Feng Fujiko''s voice was a little bit agitated.


    "I think you still have weapons hidden." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "People are already like this, how could they still hide weapons? Really, if you''re so scared, just keep me tied here." Feng Fuji said Jiaozi.


    "Okay, I agree with your proposal. From now on, this will be your room. I will let the maid take care of your daily life." Su Yu smiled.


    "If you let me go now, people might like you." Feng Fujiko''s tone was extremely attractive.


    "I don''t need your liking." Su Yu stood up and said.


    Feng Fujiko looked at Su Yu with such a sincere smile, with a bad premonition in his heart.


    "What I need is your help." Su Yu snapped his fingers and untied the rope that bound Feng Fujiko.


    Feng Fujiko was free, but a little out of control, came to Su Yu.


    "You...what did you do to me?" Her face was a little scared.


    "I just made you obedient." Su Yu shrugged.


    Feng Fujiko''s face blushed, be a little obedient?Is this just to be more obedient?


    ...


    Three hours later.


    Su Yu was wearing clothes, looking at Feng Fujiko, whose blushing face had not faded.


    "I will stop here today, and tomorrow, I will visit you again."


    "You...you want to keep me here forever, being yours..."


    "Congratulations, the answer is correct." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    Feng Fujiko looked at Su Yu in embarrassment, this Soul Dan really planned to do this, doesn''t it mean that she will experience things like today in the future?


    "Oh, yes. I forgot to remind you that after I leave, my maid will take good care of you. I believe that soon, you should be like my maid and listen to me." Su Yu walked to the door, A word of reminder.


    Feng Fujiko was taken aback for a moment, looking at the maid who walked in the door and the props in her hand, his face flushed with visible speed.


    Su Yu left Feng Fujiko''s room and came to Miyano Akemi''s residence.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Akemi Miyano who was in a daze.


    "Are you thinking of someone?" Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    "Su...Su Yu-kun, what are you doing here? Is there anything for me to do?" Miyano Akemi said in a panic.


    "I do want you to do one thing, but I don''t know if you want it or not." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Miyano Akemi looked at Su Yu''s smile, a little uneasy.


    "I want Hideichi Akai to disappear."


    Miyano Akemi''s face turned pale and she lowered her head.


    "Just kidding, I know you are thinking about Akai Hideichi." Su Yu hugged her gently.


    "Me... Shuichi Akai and I are..."


    "I know, you have relatives, so it''s impossible to be together. But you like him in your heart, right?" Su Yu looked at Miyano Akemi.


    "That''s something before, I am willing to listen to you now." Miyano Akemi lowered her head.


    "It''s good for you to have this consciousness. In a few days, let''s go on a date, how about it?" Su Yu let go of Miyano Akemi and put a hand on her shoulder.


    "Well, anytime is fine." Miyano Akemi reluctantly smiled.


    "Then it''s settled." Su Yu kissed her little cheek lightly and left the room.


    Akemi Miyano looked at the closed door and remembered Akai Shuichi, tears fell.


    ...


    When Su Yu returned to the villa, everyone had just had dinner.


    "Jun Su Yu, I saved a dinner for you, do you want me to warm it up for you..."


    "No, I have already had dinner." Su Yu said to Suzuki Ayako.


    Suzuki Ayako didn''t say much, poured a cup of black tea for Su Yu and put it in front of him.


    Su Yu looked at the sensible Suzuki Ayako, stretched out her hand, and took her little hand.


    Suzuki Ayako glanced upstairs. Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye had just gone upstairs, and Hui Yuanai went upstairs after Su Yu returned.


    "Don''t look, I won''t do anything to you, I just want to hold your hand." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Suzuki Ayako heard the words, a flush on her small face, she thought Su Yu meant that.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Ayako, I want to take you on a date another day." Su Yu whispered.


    "A date?" Suzuki Ayako''s eyes were expectant.


    Since she came here, she hadn''t been out a few times, and she had never been taken out by Su Yu.


    She was originally Su Yu''s fiancee, but she seemed to be Su Yu''s maid, without much sense of existence.


    Now, she has a relationship with Su Yu, and she couldn''t help but look forward to hearing Su Yu mentioning a date.


    "Where do you want to go?" Su Yu asked.


    "I...I don''t know. As long as Su Yujun takes me to the place, I am willing to go." Suzuki Ayako thought for a while.


    "That won''t count as a date. I hope you have your own ideas." Su Yu looked at Ayako Suzuki with gentle eyes.


    "Then... go to the amusement park?" Suzuki Ayako thought for a while.


    "Well, that''s it. At that time, I will take you to the amusement park for a date, go shopping in the afternoon, watch a movie by the way, eat in the restaurant in the evening, and book a hotel room..."


    Suzuki Ayako ran away when Su Yu said, her face flushed.


    "Just kidding, what I want to bring you is a good date, not to bully you." Su Yu pulled her into his arms and said in her ear.


    Suzuki Ayako''s heart warmed, and her little head leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    Aoko Nakamori who passed by saw this scene and left quietly without saying anything.


    When Huiyuan Ai came downstairs, she frowned when she saw Ayako Suzuki leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    "It''s really a soulless."

 738 Chapter 738

    Early Friday morning.


    Hui Yuan opened his eyes slowly.


    When she found Su Yu next to her, she stiffened.


    "Good morning, Xiao Ai." Su Yu looked down at Hui Yuan Ai in his arms and smiled at her.


    "Why are you here?" Hui Yuanai struggled.


    "I was worried that Xiao Ai would be lonely alone, so I came to see you. Unexpectedly, you kept saying my name, so I stayed here last night." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "How could I say your name..."


    When Hui Yuanai was halfway through speaking, suddenly, he remembered the dream he had last night.


    In the dream, she seemed to be asked by this guy to call his name, because they were married in the dream.


    Thinking of this, Hui Yuan''s face blushed.


    She won''t marry this guy!She didn''t want to know what it was like after marriage with Su Yu!


    "Little Ai, why is your face so red? Could it be..."


    "I didn''t miss you!" Hui Yuanai said quickly.


    "Then why is it called my name? It''s so sweet? I think the little sorrow at that time was very cute, so I recorded it. Would you like to listen to it again?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I don''t want to listen!" Hui Yuanai was shy and angry. She remembered her tone at that time. She was really shy and sweet.


    "Just kidding. Actually, Xiao Ai at that time was too cute, so I forgot to record it for a while, just want to hold Xiao Ai." Su Yu patted Hui Yuan Ai''s little head.


    Hui Yuan''s face flushed with sorrow, and his head lowered.


    "It''s almost time, I''ll leave first. If someone else sees it, I will definitely misunderstand it." Su Yu released Hui Yuanwei and prepared to leave.


    "That one��"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu looked at Hui Yuanwei.


    "If, if I really like you, can you think about it and just like me?" Hui Yuanai stared at Su Yu.


    "Sorry, no." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    When Hui Yuanai got Su Yu''s answer, his eyes were a little disappointed.


    "I am such a person, Xiao Ai, don''t have any strange expectations for me, I am a very bad person." Su Yu stroked her little head lightly.


    "You are really a soul light." Hui Yuanai clenched her small fist and said.


    "Well, so, don''t like me, just treat me as a bad person." Su Yu smiled and left Hui Yuan''s room.


    Hui Yuanai looked out the window, she would never like such a bad person, absolutely not.


    ...


    After breakfast, Su Yu came to the office of the Sakura group.


    Miyamoto Yumi arrived one step early and was flipping through the documents.


    Not long after, Mikako Sato and Naeko Miike also came.


    They helped Yumi Miyamoto to find the information needed in the file.


    Finally, I finally found the other party''s information, but only knew that the other party killed several people and the other party''s previous home address.


    "It''s a pity, it would be nice if there was more specific information." Mikako Sato sighed.


    "I think this information is enough, haven''t you found it?" Su Yu put down the information they found.


    "Huh?" Mikako Sato was taken aback.


    "The person this person killed was either a businessman or a celebrity. What does it mean?" Su Yu asked.


    "Someone instructed him to complete these tasks? However, there is no way to lock onto a specific person." Sato Mikako guessed.


    "Miwako, since the other party was instructed, why did he hide in Tokyo and be discovered? Such a powerful killer, if I were his boss, I would definitely not abandon him." Su Yu smiled.


    "What might have happened between the opponent and the superior, or, is he likely to betray his superior?" Mikako Sato''s eyes lit up.


    "Well, then, he was discovered by us. Do you think his superiors will act? If they start to act, do you think there will be any movement?" Su Yu nodded.


    Miwako Sato suddenly realized what Su Yu meant.


    "Remember, don''t take risks, just let the man in black act." Su Yu smiled lightly, and it seemed that Mikako Sato understood what he meant.


    "Yes." Mikako Sato bowed and left with Miike Naoko.


    after an hour.


    Sato Miwako and Miike Naeko set off, with three maids and five men in black.


    Two cars were driving on the highway to the outskirts.


    Yesterday evening, there was an explosion accident nearby, and there was the sound of cars chasing.


    And where she is going now is the end of the car chase, the abandoned hilltop villa.


    The hilltop villa here has long been abandoned, and the last owner died in a car accident. Since then, it has become an abandoned villa with no one inhabited.


    Just when Mikako Sato and Naeko Miike came down the mountain, they saw a helicopter flying in the sky.


    The direction of the helicopter is the hilltop villa.


    "No, he wants to escape by helicopter!" Mikako Sato''s face changed slightly, and the speed increased.


    Seeing the expression on Mikako Sato''s face, Naoko Miike turned white. Is it coming again?


    She still remembered that not long ago, Mikako Sato drove her into a hurricane, and when she got out of the car, she was a little unsteady.


    At this speed, a small accident is enough to prevent them from seeing the sun tomorrow.


    Mikako Sato has a serious expression, the speed has increased to the extreme, and it is not a problem for her to drift around corners.


    A loud "bang" came from the direction of the hilltop villa.


    Sato Miwako quickly stepped on the brakes. She watched the helicopter in the sky attack the ground and understood that this was not to escape, but the opponent''s superior was going to kill him!


    Thinking of this, Mikako Sato hesitated and looked behind her.


    The maid and the man in black have arrived.


    "You are responsible for dealing with the helicopter, and the men in black and I will chase the people in the villa." Mikazu Sato ordered.


    "Miss Sato, please don''t take risks. If you get hurt, we will be very troubled." One of the maid reminded.


    "I see." Mikako Sato nodded, took out his weapon, and walked towards the forest.


    Su Yu and the maid cared about her, but she felt that the man in black was the same as her, and everyone had the same life.


    Now that I have joined the Sakura Group, I have to work hard for the tasks of the Sakura Group. If there is no such awareness, how can I protect ordinary people?


    Sanchi Miaozi is the same.


    After a few days of training, she has gone from a cute traffic class to a partner in the search for a class Mikako Sato.


    She admired Sato Mikako''s ability to act. She is also a girl, but Mikako Sato can be so powerful. Now Mikako Sato is the person she most wants to be.


    The two walked in front, and the five men in black wanted to step forward, but they were stopped by Mikako Sato.


    She made a gesture, which meant to form a circle.


    The five men in black understood her meaning and had to execute the order.


    Just as they were approaching the villa, a figure jumped off the second floor behind the villa, jumped onto the van, rolled on the spot, and escaped into the forest.


    Sato Mikako saw the figure with a smile on her face and ran after him.

 739 Chapter 739 Tears of Mikako Sato

    In the forest.


    Mikako Sato looked at the vigorous figure in front of him, somewhat surprised.


    The other party is like a monkey in such a place, making people unable to catch up with him.


    Mikako Sato wanted to stop the opponent, but couldn''t aim at the opponent.


    But the other party was thinking about running away, and he didn''t even care about Mikako Sato behind him. He thought this was the person sent by the organization to hunt him down.


    Although it was easy to kill Mikako Sato, he didn''t want to delay time here, and it wasn''t too late to kill after he escaped.


    Moreover, the people who responded to him were not far away.


    Sato Mikako did not wait for the five men in black and Miike Naeko, only the escaped figure in her eyes.


    This is her first important task, and she must catch the other party.


    Su Yu helped her so much, and now it''s time for her to show her strength.


    If she could catch this person alone, Su Yu would definitely look at her with admiration and would definitely pay more attention to her.


    As soon as she fled and chased, Mikako Sato''s physical strength was limited, and she couldn''t catch up with the opponent. She found the opportunity and raised the weapon in her hand.


    With a soft "bang", it hit the opponent''s arm.


    However, this did not stop the opponent from moving forward, but made the opponent run faster.


    "Damn it!" Mikako Sato clenched her small fist, gritted her teeth, and ran after her.


    The long-haired man who ran away looked ahead, his eyes lit up, ignoring the injury of his arm, and raised his weapon.


    "Bang Bang Bang"


    Sato Mikako, who was pursuing, hid subconsciously, but found that the other party was not shooting her.


    With a soft "puff", the big tree next to Mikako Sato was directly punched through.


    Sato Miwako''s pupils shrank, but was someone answering him?


    After that, she hurried to the side.


    "Puff" where she was just now, the tree was beaten through again.


    Sato Miwako squatted behind a tree and was able to fight so accurately. The opponent is definitely not an ordinary person. If such a person is stared at, it will be a matter of death.


    "What to do?" Mikako Sato was anxious.


    Now, she can''t act rashly, otherwise, if she is discovered by the other party, she will definitely die.


    "Puff" A hole appeared in the tree above Mikako Sato''s head.


    She was extremely nervous, but did not leave.


    One minute passed, two minutes passed.


    The sniper did not move, as if he had left.


    Mikako Sato looked down at the time on his watch. The other party should retreat, right?


    She tried to stand up and looked around.


    Another minute passed.


    Mikako Sato ran to the side.


    A few hundred meters away, a man in black saw Mikako Sato appearing, and did not hesitate to pull the trigger.


    Sato Mikako, who was running, felt something and wanted to avoid it, but it was too late.


    At a critical moment, a figure appeared and stood in front of her.


    Sato Mikako looked at Su Yu who suddenly appeared in front of him, and couldn''t believe it.


    Then she was pushed away.


    "Puff" Su Yu was hit in the heart and fell to the ground.


    Mikako Sato stared at the fallen Su Yu blankly. Why?Why is he here?


    "Don''t...Don''t move." Su Yu said weakly.


    Sato Mikako looked at Su Yu like this and felt that somewhere in her heart was touched.


    She was obedient and did not move.


    Su Yu smiled at her and put a hand down weakly.


    "Su Yu-kun? Su Yu-kun?" Mikako Sato called twice.


    Su Yu did not respond.


    Sato Miwako''s small hands trembled, trying to reach out, but remembered Su Yu''s words.


    However, seeing Su Yu who had lost his breath, Sato Mikako no longer hesitated.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled Su Yu behind the bunker.


    This time, there was no attack on the other side.


    Mikako Sato knew that the other party must have left this time.


    She looked at Su Yu in her arms, tears falling from the corners of her eyes, if she hadn''t acted without authorization, it wouldn''t be like this.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Jun Su Yu."


    "Miwako, I''m not dead yet." A weak voice sounded.


    Sato Mikako looked at Su Yu who opened his eyes, and the black particles on his body, and couldn''t believe it.


    "I have an immortal body, so I dare to push you away like that." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Really? Are you really okay?" Mikako Sato wiped away her tears and stared at Su Yu.


    "It''s okay, it just hurts a bit." Su Yu said, wanting to get up and leave.


    "Don''t move, I will contact the ambulance immediately." Mikako Sato reacted.


    "No, I have the ability to heal itself." Su Yi shook her head and sat up.


    Sato Mikako looked at the location of Su Yu''s injured heart, and it was indeed repairing, but she was a little speechless looking at the wound.


    "Before the start of this operation, I thought you would take risks. Therefore, I left a coordinate on you. As long as you are in danger, I will immediately appear and stand in front of you. However, the other party uses The power of the weapon is so strong, it is still beyond my expectation." Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "I''m sorry, I''m all to blame." Mikako Sato lowered her head.


    "I know that you are very righteous and kind and want to help me. But, as I said, there is something in front of the man in black, why can''t you listen to me?" Su Yu said softly. .


    "I think they are the same as me. As the captain, I can''t put them in danger." Mikako Sato whispered.


    "Well, I''m all to blame. I didn''t tell you about the man in black." Su Yu sighed.


    "It''s my fault. I am willing to accept all punishments. The responsibility for the failure of this operation lies on me." Sato Mikako bent down.


    "The action failed? Who told you that the action failed?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "But, that person has escaped..."


    "Since I''m here, I won''t let him escape. Don''t worry, he can''t escape..."


    A soft "bang" came from afar.


    Su Yu turned his head and looked ahead, his face changed slightly.


    Mikako Sato was stunned for a few seconds, then, as if she understood something.


    "It looks like his companion betrayed him." Su Yu said slowly.


    Sato Mikako lowered his head, and the mission completely failed.


    "Let''s go, let''s see the situation, if it really fails, I will definitely punish you without hesitation and punish you to go on a date with me." Su Yu joked.


    Sato Miwako quickly followed Su Yu.


    When the two came to the front, they found the long-haired man running away.


    Sato Mikako looked at the long-haired man who was dead and couldn''t die, and glanced at Su Yu.


    Su Yu squatted next to the corpse and looked for his pocket.


    "Huh?" Su Yu felt something sewed in his clothes.


    "Anything to find?" Sato Mikako saw Su Yu''s reaction, expecting.


    "It seems that we are not without gain, maybe we are still a big fish." Su Yu took out a dagger and slashed away the other''s clothes.


    Later, he saw a piece of paper in the jacket.


    Su Yu looked at the content on the paper, smiled and handed it to Sato Mikako.


    Mikako Sato read it with joy on her face.


    This is more than a big fish, it is simply a shark!

 740 Chapter 740 Meeting of Joint Actions

    The headquarters of the Sakura Group.


    Mikako Sato looked at the weapon experiment in front of him and couldn''t believe it.


    The man in black who looks like ordinary people is actually an alchemy product made of metal?


    "People in black are all consumables and props for certain merchants to test weapons. The Sakura Group''s funding source is largely from them.


    Of course, the maids are different, each of them is a special existence, and their combat power is enough to affect the world, and it is just commonplace for them to dismantle the Gundam with bare hands.


    I only allow them to use one percent of their power to maintain the state of ordinary people. This is the secret of the Sakura group."Su Yu was talking to Mikako Sato.


    His injuries have been completely repaired and he is wearing new casual clothes.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t take a risk..."


    Sato Mikako lowered her head. She didn''t know this kind of thing. If she knew, she would definitely give everything to the man in black.


    "Idiot, don''t worry me." Su Yu came to Sato Mikako and hugged her.


    Sato Miwako felt warm and hugged Su Yu.


    "You, as the team leader, will lead them in the future, so you know this secret, but there is really nothing. But if the outside world knows it, there will be a lot of trouble. I hope you can..."


    "I know, I won''t tell anyone." Mikako Sato whispered.


    "I believe you." Su Yu looked down at Mikako Sato in his arms.


    Looking at each other, Mikako Sato blushed and closed his eyes.


    Su Yu smiled and lowered his head.


    After a few minutes.


    Sato Miwako leaned against Su Yu''s arms, with a touch of shame and sweetness on her face.


    "Because of my physique, I am a very carefree person. However, I promise that I really like every girl and want to marry them." Su Yu hugged Mikako Sato and whispered.


    "I don''t care if you marry me or not. I can feel your sincerity. This is enough." Sato Mikako looked up at Su Yu.


    "Mihezi, thank you for your understanding." Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "Well... can I set the date?" Mikako Sato whispered.


    "Of course. I know, you want to complete this task first, it doesn''t matter, I''ll wait for you." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Mikako Sato breathed a sigh of relief and proactively stood on her toes.


    Su Yu was stunned for a moment, but did not refuse.


    It was not until the maid came that Su Yu let go of Mikako Sato.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''ll go back to study the list first, this time, let the search class participate in it?" Sato Mikako asked.


    "Well, let them protect those targets. I have transferred the people from Anbu back, and added a team of men in black. You and Yui Uehara will act together. It''s up to you to make a plan." Su Yu points Nodded.


    "Yes." Mikako Sato saluted and turned to leave.


    Su Yu waited until Sato Miwako left and looked at the maid in front of him.


    "Fujiko''s state has reached the expected state." Maidhui reported.


    "I see." Su Yu walked towards Feng Fuji''s room.


    As soon as he entered the door, he smelled a scent.


    Feng Fujiko plunged into his arms and looked at him with a blushing face.


    "Don''t worry, we have time." Su Yu said lightly.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Su Yu left the headquarters of the Sakura Group and went to the Metropolitan Police Department.


    In this operation, the Sakura group has achieved a great deal. Although the fugitive is dead, the list of the fugitives is of great help.


    There are many goals in this list. Among them are the dead goals and the remaining goals.


    Without exception, they are all partners of the Black Organization, but there are several partners who don''t want to do it anymore. Then, Gin Wine made this list.


    As for why the fugitive brought this list?Naturally, the person who accepted him brought him, and the person who accepted him was not someone else but Cohen.


    Cohen killed the fugitive and left the list, which was also Gin''s order.


    In addition to gin and vodka, there is also Belmode, no one knows the specific plan of Su Yu and gin.


    People at Cohen''s level can only be regarded as useful weapons.


    In the meeting room of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    When Su Yu walked in, everyone stood up and saluted.


    He sat in the main seat and nodded to Mikako Sato next to him.


    Sato Miwako got up and began to introduce the action plan for this mission.


    Officer Megome, Shibu Takagi, Kazunobu Chiba, and several other officers participated in this combat meeting.


    After Sato Miwako introduced, Su Yu spoke up.


    "We have been investigating a mysterious organization. I can��t tell you the specific information. However, I can tell you that this organization is very dangerous. There are even superpowers like the members of the Sakura group, and those superpowers Those are things transformed by monsters, we call them genetic warriors."


    "Will there be genetic warriors in this operation?" Officer Mumu frowned.


    "The number of genetic warriors in their hands is limited. After all these years of hard work, they should have only five genetic warriors in their hands.


    Of course, just in case, we will equip each team with a member of the Sakura group. Once they appear, the members of the Sakura group will protect you and the target, delay time and wait for the maid-level Sakura group members."Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Well, what do you mean by maid class?" Takagi Shibu raised his hand, curiously asked.


    "Ordinary Sakura group members, most of them are transforming fighters. The maid-level Sakura group members are true superpowers. Their hallmark is the maid outfit. Their combat power is enough to dismantle Gundam with bare hands." Su Yu replied.


    Chiba Kazunobu felt weird when he heard that the Gundam could be removed with bare hands.


    "As for the members of the Sakura Group, you still don''t want to know too much. Today''s matters are classified as confidential matters. If you tell the outside world about these things without authorization, I welcome you to become justice reformers." Su Yu smiled. Tao.


    The people who searched a lesson looked at each other and were afraid to say anything.


    "Just kidding. The requirements for reforming fighters are very high, and you should not be able to meet them. The specific plan should be made by Mikako, Yui, and Officer Megume." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Yes." The three named in unison said.


    "This plan is slightly dangerous, but it is also a rare opportunity. In the future, we will have more cooperation with the Metropolitan Police Department. Maybe we will select a few outside members of the Sakura Group. I look forward to your performance. ." Su Yu smiled at the person searching for the lesson, finished speaking, and left the office.


    Everyone who searches for a lesson has their eyes bright. If they can become a peripheral member of the Sakura group, there will be no worries in the future.


    You know, all members of the Sakura group are not short of money, and the cars of Mikako Sato and the other three are all expensive sports cars.


    This alone is worth joining.

 741 Chapter 741 Ayumi Yoshidas Concern

    Didan Primary School, school time.


    Su Yu stood beside the car, waiting for Hui Yuanwei.


    Not long after, Hui Yuanai walked out, with four children with him.


    When Hui Yuanai saw Su Yu, she was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect that he would come to pick her up in person.


    "Student Yoshida, the person who picked me up is here. Let''s see you on Monday." Hui Yuanai said to Ayumi Yoshida, lowering his head and walking towards Su Yu.


    Yoshida Ayumi looked in the direction that Hui Yuanai walked over. When she saw Su Yu, she suddenly remembered.


    Su Yu waved to Ayumi Yoshida.


    Yoshida Ayumi quickly ran to Su Yu.


    "Handsome big brother, are you the brother of classmate Huiyuan?"


    Huihara was stunned. Does Yoshida Ayumi still know Su Yu?


    Could it be that this guy is really...


    "Handsome big brother? Am I handsome?" Su Yu smiled.


    "Well, very handsome." Ayumi Yoshida smiled sweetly.


    "I like your honesty very much. My name is Su Yu, and I am her sister''s boyfriend, temporarily taking care of her." Su Yu spoke and patted Hui Yuanai''s head.


    "Does Huihara have a sister?" Ayumi Yoshida looked curious.


    "Well, Xiao Ai''s sister is temporarily working in a field. She asks me to take care of Xiao Ai." Su Yu nodded.


    "Then Brother Su Yu, can I go and play with classmate Hui Yuan during the weekend?" Ayumi Yoshida looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "If you are alone, of course there is no problem, but the three of them can''t." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Big brother, why can''t we play with classmate Huihara?" Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko said a little unconvinced.


    "Xiao Ai is so cute, and it''s normal for you to like her. Therefore, I don''t allow you to play with Xiao Ai. My Xiao Ai is so cute, I can''t let her be snatched by other boys." Su Yu joked.


    "Big brother, who does Huihara like, that is her freedom, your behavior..."


    "Mitsuhiko, you will trouble Huihara-san like this." Yoshida Ayumi said seriously.


    Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko looked at Huiyuanai, and found that Huiyuanai lowered his head and did not speak.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it..."


    "Xiao Ai is very afraid of life. If you want to be friends with her, girls are easier to approach, do you understand?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko.


    "Well, I see, big brother." Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko understood what Su Yu meant.


    He is considered the smartest kid in the juvenile detective team. Except for the two fake children, Conan and Ai Hara, Mitsuhiko Tsuburaya is definitely the strongest elementary school detective.


    Although he has some problems with his ideas most of the time, his knowledge and judgment are definitely what a good detective should have.


    As long as he is given enough time to experience a little more things, Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko can definitely become an excellent detective.


    "By the way, to thank you for taking care of Xiao Ai, shall I invite you to eat? The shop over there seems to be good." Su Yu pointed to a sushi restaurant next to the school.


    "Really? Big brother, do you really want to invite us to eat?" Kojima Yuantaichi''s eyes lit up when he heard Su Yu''s request for a treat.


    "Well, let''s go, all of the Junior Detectives."


    Su Yu walked forward, holding Hui Yuan''s little hand, Yoshida Ayumi walked beside Hui Yuan''s.


    Kojima Motota followed, but Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko hesitated.


    "Let''s go, Mitsuhiko, don''t care about this kind of thing too much. If you want to be a friend, try to let her see your good side." Conan patted Tsuburaya on the shoulder.


    "Well, thank you, Conan-kun." Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko smiled reluctantly.


    He always felt that Su Yu''s joking seemed to be true.


    Conan looked at Su Yu''s back and pushed his glasses.


    He knew very well that Su Yu''s joke just now was probably serious.


    ...


    Sushi restaurant.


    This is a newly opened sushi restaurant, and its best selling point is delicious and cheap.


    When Su Yu came here with the members of the Junior Detective Group, there were not many people in the store.


    "You can order, whatever." Su Yu handed them the menu.


    Kojima Motota bluntly ordered more than a dozen kinds of sushi, while Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko and Conan only ordered a few, which was just enough.


    Ayumi Yoshida and Aihara Ai are even less, the girls'' appetite is small, and they are still children, so they can''t eat much.


    When he arrived at Su Yu, he casually ordered a few sushi.


    "Brother Su Yu, what do you do?" Ayumi Yoshida asked curiously.


    She felt that if she wanted to become friends with Hui Yuanai, she had to get acquainted with Su Yu first.


    "Is my profession? I have done everything, what I do best is cooking." Su Yu thought for a while.


    Conan glanced at him and did not speak.If Su Yu said he was a member of the Sakura Group, it would be too dreamy for children.


    "Are you good at making cooking? Can I learn from Brother Su Yu?" Ayumi Yoshida felt that he had found a breakthrough.


    As long as you can learn from Su Yu, you can see Hui Yuanai every day. If you learn how to make delicious dishes and make Hui Yuanai satisfied, you will definitely become friends with her, right?


    "Of course, I can teach you on Saturday and weekend. If I am away, the maid will teach you." Su Yu nodded.


    "Thank you, Brother Su Yu. By the way, I haven''t asked the address of Brother Su Yu''s house." Ayumi Yoshida took out the notebook and prepared to record.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, this is for you." Su Yu took out a watch.


    "What is this for?" Yoshida Ayumi asked with some doubts.


    "This watch can connect to my villa. If you want to find Xiao Ai, just press the call button inside, and a maid will pick you up. You can also send you home later in the evening. "Su Yu handed the watch to Ayumi Yoshida.


    "Well, Brother Su Yu, I can go to classmate Hui Yuan by myself. If the maid picks me up, it will definitely cause Brother Su Yu..."


    "It won''t be troublesome. When Xiao Ai comes to school every morning, she is picked up by the maid. If you are willing to come and play with Xiao Ai, it is a good thing for me. When Xiao Ai is at home, she always stays with her. In the room, don''t go out to play, if you are willing to go out with her, the maid can also take you out." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really? When Huihara-classmate stayed in the room at home?" Yoshida Ayumi said with some worry.


    "Xiao''ai has no friends, plus she is afraid of living, and if she wants to go out to play, I need to take her. I have been busy recently. If you are willing to go out with Xiao''ai for me, I will be very happy." Su Yu continued to fool around. Ayumi Yoshida.


    "If this is the case, I would like to find Xiao Ai." Ayumi Yoshida took the watch.


    "This watch can lock your position, if you are in danger, you can also press the button for help." Su Yu reminded.


    "Well, I remember, Brother Su Yu." Yoshida Ayumi kept it in her heart.


    Hui Yuanai glanced at her, some not knowing what to say.


    Yoshida Ayumi smiled at her with a sweet smile.

 742 Chapter 742 Concubine Yingli Invites Su Yu

    In front of the sushi restaurant.


    "Brother Su Yu, classmate Huihara, goodbye." Yoshida Ayumi waved her small hand.


    Hui Yuanai nodded, while Su Yu smiled and waved.


    "Big brother, thank you for inviting me to eat."


    "Big brother, thank you, classmate Huiyuan, sorry."


    "Thank you."


    Kojima Motota, Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko, Conan, the three reacted differently.


    Su Yu watched the three people leave, with an undiminished smile on his face.


    "Do you know those children?" Hui Yuanwai said.


    "Of course I know them, but, I didn''t know them for any purpose, just that these little children were very interesting." Su Yu held Hui Yuanai''s little hand.


    "Look at Yoshida-student''s eyes, it''s a little different." Hui Yuanai looked up at Su Yu.


    "She is a gentle and kind-hearted little girl. I saw Lan''s shadow on her body. That''s why I treated her so well." Su Yu smiled and looked at Hui Yuanai.


    "I believe your explanation for the time being." Hui Yuanai stared at Su Yu and lowered his head.


    "I''m not the kind of person you think. If you are a kid like Ayumi Yoshida, I would never have the slightest thoughts about you." Su Yu spoke and walked towards his car.


    "What about now? What do you think of me like this?" Hui Yuanai whispered.


    "My opinion? There is only one..."


    Su Yu hugged Hui Yuan in mourning.


    Hui Yuan''s face blushed and turned his head.


    "My little Ai is so cute." Su Yu said in her ear.


    When Hui Yuanai heard this, she struggled and wanted to leave Su Yu''s embrace.


    "Do you want to see your sister?"


    Huihara mourned for a while and stopped struggling.


    "Tomorrow, I will take you to see her, and have a good rest tonight." Su Yu said softly.


    "Are you sure?" Hui Yuanwei looked at Su Yu.


    "I''m sure, at that time, there will be another surprise waiting for you." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    Hui Yuanai stopped talking and let Su Yu hug her.


    Su Yu put Hui Yuanwei in the passenger seat and drove towards the villa.


    Halfway through, his phone rang.


    Su Yu answered the phone, and his expression was a bit wrong when he heard what the person opposite said.


    "you sure?"


    "Well, I''m sure, are you not coming?" A woman''s voice came on the phone.


    "Of course I want to go." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    How could he give up such a rare opportunity?


    Hui Yuanai watched Su Yu hung up the phone without saying anything.


    Su Yu didn''t explain anything, this kind of thing didn''t need to explain to Hui Yuanai.


    ...


    Drive back to the villa.


    When Su Yu and Hui Yuanai walked into the living room, they saw Mao Lilan who was hesitant.


    Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu, not knowing what to say.


    "What''s the matter? Lan, looking at me like this, is there something wrong?" Su Yu came to her and sat down.


    "That, Su Yujun, can you accompany me to dinner?" Mao Lilan asked.


    "Attorney Fei Yingli treats you, right?" Su Yu took Mao Lilan''s little hand.


    "How do you know?" Mao Lilan was a little surprised.


    "Before I came back, Lawyer Fei Yingli called me and asked me to go to dinner with you, and she treated me." Su Yu explained.


    "So, can you go with me?" Mao Lilan understood, looking at Su Yu with some expectation.


    "Of course I want to go. Attorney Fei Yingli has already personally invited me. If I don''t go, wouldn''t I disrespect her? What if she gets angry because of this and asks me to leave you, then what should I do?" Su Yu joked.


    "Then I''ll change my clothes now." Mao Lilan covered her mouth with a smile and walked upstairs.


    "Brother Su Yu, if my parents invite you to dinner, would you go?" Yuan Shan and Ye Xiao said.


    "Then of course I won''t go." Su Yu did not hesitate.


    "Why? Brother Su Yu doesn''t want to meet our parents with me?" Yuan Shan and Ye were a little disappointed.


    "I will not wait for them to invite me, I will invite them to come here, treat them well and use the dishes I personally made." Su Yu smiled.


    "Brother Su Yu, you are really bad-hearted." Yuan Shan and Ye were stunned before realizing that they had been teased by Su Yu.


    "You can ask your parents, when you have time, when you have time, invite them here as a guest, and I will entertain them personally." Su Yu held Yuanshan and Ye''s small hand and smiled at her.


    "Yeah." Yuan Shan and Ye Tiantian smiled and nodded.


    Suzuki Ayako watched from the side, but said nothing.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Su Yu drove the car, carrying Mao Lilan in a white dress, towards Fei Yingli''s hotel.


    Tonight''s Maorilan is very beautiful.


    Along the way, Su Yu never left her with a hand, and kept bothering her.


    Mao Lilan blushed and did not resist Su Yu''s intimate behavior.


    When the two of them came downstairs in the hotel, Su Yu retracted his hands, got out of the car, and opened the door for Mao Lilan.


    When Mao Lilan got out of the car, Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    She put her little hand in Su Yu''s palm, and the two walked into the hotel.


    Take the elevator, all the way to the restaurant.


    There are no other guests in the restaurant, only a few waiters.


    Mao Lilan looked around, but did not see Fei Yingli.


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli must be prepared to give you a surprise, let''s go sit down first." Su Yu took Mao Lilan''s little hand and came to the window position.


    After Mao Lilan sat down, she looked out the window.


    "It''s beautiful." She sighed as she looked at the night scene in the city.


    "Like it here? Lan." A woman''s voice sounded.


    Mao Lilan turned her head to look, and saw Fei Yingli in professional attire at a glance.


    Fei Yingli put on light makeup, a professional outfit set off her perfect figure, and the black-rimmed glasses set off her temperament.


    Mao Lilan not only glanced at Su Yu beside him, such a beautiful concubine Yingli, Su Yu should be moved?


    However, even though Su Yu looked at Fei Yingli, his eyes were very clear, and he had no other meaning.


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli, thank you for your invitation." Su Yu smiled.


    "You''re welcome, I invited you to see who you are. The previous few meetings, we were only business contacts. This time, as Lan''s boyfriend, you should be very nervous. Right?" Fei Yingli smiled and looked at Su Yu.


    "Nervous? I''m not nervous, but because I saw lawyer Fei Yingli, I was a little moved." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Heart?" x2


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli is so beautiful, I''m thinking, Lan should be so beautiful in the future, and my heart is moved when I think of what Lan will look like in the future." Su Yu said, looking at Mao Lilan with gentle eyes.


    Mao Lilan blushed and lowered his head.


    Fei Yingli sighed as she watched Mao Lilan''s reaction.


    Mao Lilan is still too kind, so Su Yu would be so excessive.


    If Mao Lilan were stronger, Su Yu would definitely not have other women.


    Fei Yingli was about to speak when she felt a foot under the table.


    She was taken aback, then her face flushed.This soul light, in front of Lan, don''t you know how to converge?

 743 Chapter 743: Mo Lilan and Concubine Yingli

    Quiet restaurant.


    Mao Lilan told Fei Yingli the latest.


    Fei Yingli listened quietly, and when she heard Moori Lan talking about Moori Kogoro, her expression was slightly unnatural.


    Su Yu did not interrupt the two of them talking, and ate dinner silently.


    Moriran has always wanted to reconcile Fei Yingri and Mori Kogoro, but unfortunately, it is now impossible.


    "Lan, don''t talk about that man, let''s talk about yours today." Fei Yingli interrupted Mao Lilan.


    When Mao Lilan heard this, her face turned red, and she looked at Su Yu next to her.


    She didn''t know what to say about her and Su Yu''s affairs.


    "Attorney Fei Yingli should be very clear about the matter between me and Lan?" Su Yu put down his knife and fork and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    "I do know very well, but I want to hear you talk about your views on Lan." Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu.


    Mao Lilan looked at Su Yu with some expectation.


    She knew very well what Su Yu thought of her, but she still wanted to hear him say it a few more times, especially in front of Fei Yingli.


    "Lan is a gentle and kind girl with a sense of justice. She is very concerned about me and the people around her, very gentle. I like such a pure and kind orchid." Su Yu took Mao Lilan''s little hand and looked at him. It''s full of tenderness.


    Mao Lilan was embarrassed by him and lowered his head again.


    Su Yu slowly approached Mao Lilan, raised her chin with one hand, and kissed it.


    Fei Yingli saw this scene and turned her head.


    Mao Lilan was stunned.


    After a few seconds, she reacted, struggled a bit, and wanted to leave.


    Su Yu hugged Mao Lilan tightly and didn''t mean to let her go.


    Mao Lilan could only give up the needless struggle, her face flushed and her eyes closed.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu let go of Mao Lilan.


    Mao Lilan leaned in Su Yu''s arms, too embarrassed to look up.


    "Jun Su Yu, in front of me, how dare you treat Lan like this, aren''t you afraid of me getting angry?" Fei Yingli said with a stern face.


    "Well, I would..."


    "Lawyer Fei Yingli, don''t scare Lan, she will easily believe your words." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "Huh?" Mao Lilan was taken aback, and he didn''t understand what Su Yu meant.


    "Lan, even if you like him, you can''t obey him in everything. In this way, you will easily suffer. Moreover, you are still a high school student, in case, you suddenly have..."


    "Ahem, Lawyer Fei Yingli, Lan and I haven''t gotten that far yet." Su Yu coughed twice.


    Maorilan lowered his head in embarrassment.


    As a high school student, she naturally knew that kind of thing, and knew what Fei Yingli meant.


    Fei Yingli gave Su Yu a blank glance, and didn''t say anything further, it was enough if the meaning was conveyed.


    "Today, I invited Su Yujun to come here with you because of another thing." Fei Yingli entered the subject.


    "Another thing?" Mao Lilan raised his head.


    "This hotel was given to you by Jun Su Yu. However, he knew that you would definitely not accept this hotel, so he transferred it to my name." Fei Yingli said slowly.


    "What are you talking about?" Maorilan was stunned.


    "Su Yujun feels that he owes you, he told me that he has several girlfriends." Fei Yingli said seriously.


    "I... I don''t think Su Yujun owes me anything, I like Su Yujun, it is my voluntary thing..."


    "Lan, even so, as your parent, I can''t let you suffer like this. This hotel has been remodeled by me, and it has become the property I manage for you. Wait until you get married with him, here It''s yours." Fei Yingli pushed her glasses and said.


    "but��"


    "It''s nothing, he is so carefree, so don''t have any expectations. With this hotel, you can manage it for him. In this case, it will be the greatest help for him." Fei Yingli said softly. .


    "Lan, I don''t intend to take back the things I sent out. This is the property that someone else gave me. I will be more at ease by letting professionals like Attorney Fei Yingri take care of it. If it is handed over to me, it will be here sooner or later. They will all be closed because of losses." Su Yu patted Mao Lilan''s little hand.


    Mao Lilan''s expression is a bit complicated.


    She felt that whether it was friendship or love, as long as it was mixed with money, it would be a bit impure.


    "Lan, whether you agree or disagree, it is impossible to return to this hotel. This is your future life guarantee." Fei Yingli smiled at her.


    Mao Lilan looked at her expression and knew that there was no room for further discussion on this matter.


    "Thank you, Jun Su Yu." Mao Lilan hugged Su Yu. She could only express her gratitude in this way.


    "You''re welcome, we will be a family in the future. Lan helps me manage this place, take care of the children and everything, and you will have to work hard." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    Mao Lilan blushed, looking forward to what Su Yu described.


    Fei Yingli looked at Mao Lilan in Su Yu''s arms, picked up the wine glass, and took a sip.


    ...


    At the end of dinner.


    Because Su Yu and Fei Yingli both drank some wine, it was naturally impossible to send Mao Lilan back.


    Fei Yingli arranged a room for Mao Lilan and Su Yu, and told Mao Lilan that if she was willing to stay in Su Yu''s room to take care of Su Yu, it would be fine.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Mao Lilan to stay, she followed Fei Yingli and came to her room.


    "I thought Lan was going to stay in Su Yujun''s room and take care of Su Yujun. Is that too shy?" Fei Yingli joked, changing into her pajamas.


    "Me... I and Jun Su Yu..."


    "I know, he cherishes Lan very much. However, he is such a careless person, it must be because of other reasons, will give up Lan." Fei Yingli reminded.


    "Other reasons?" Mao Lilan looked at Fei Yingli suspiciously.


    "In other words, he and other girls..."


    "I...I understand, you don''t need to say." Mao Lilan understood Fei Yingli''s meaning and flushed.


    "It''s fine if you understand, so in order to prevent him from getting tired of you, you need to give him some benefits." Fei Yingli whispered.


    There was a blush on Mao Lilan''s face, did Su Yu benefit?Although she knows a lot of things, she is a little shy if she really does it.


    Fei Yingli saw such a Mao Lilan, leaned to her ear and pointed at her.


    Mao Lilan became shy as she listened, her head getting lower and lower.


    Fei Yingli was talking, scenes after scenes appeared in her mind, with a charming blush on her face.


    The two were silent for several seconds at the same time.


    Fei Yingli was the first to react, looking at Mao Lilan who was still in a shy state, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, nothing was seen by Mao Lilan.


    She knew that Mao Lilan''s observation ability was very strong, and this should come from her.


    "Okay, it''s late, Lan, rest early." Fei Yingli reminded.


    "Yeah." Maorilan returned to his senses and walked toward the bathroom.


    Fei Yingli watched Mao Lilan walk into the bathroom and was about to rest, when she was hugged.

 744 Chapter 744: Shiho Miyano Appears

    Fei Yingli''s room.


    Su Yu hugged her gently.


    Fei Yingli was taken aback, and when she turned her head and saw Su Yu, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Can you stop appearing so suddenly?" she lowered her voice.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Su Yu pretended not to understand what Fei Yingli meant.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Fei Yingli glared at him.


    "I don''t think there is any problem. Today, I want to stay here." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "What are you talking about, if Lan finds out about us..."


    "When the time comes, I will say that I threatened you, I want to get you, and you are just a victim." Su Yu said softly.


    "I know I''m not a victim, don''t make trouble, go back soon." Fei Yingli whispered.


    "Yingli, I know what you are thinking. Don''t worry, Lan will not find out about us. Even if she does, she will pretend not to know." Su Yu said in her ear.


    "I know, even if Lan knows, she won''t expose us, but I don''t want that child to feel disappointed and sad. She likes you so much, even Shinichi Kudo, I am afraid she has never been liked so much." Fei Yingli said with a complicated expression.


    "Lan is a good girl, but unfortunately, I am a bad soul." Su Yu laughed at herself and hugged Concubine Yingli tightly.


    "You are a gentle and terrible soul light."


    Fei Yingli was talking and turned and hugged him.


    Su Yu looked at Fei Yingli in his arms and slowly lowered his head.


    Fei Yingli closed her eyes.


    After a long time, Su Yu let go of Concubine Yingli.


    "Thank you for your invitation, I will be more gentle with Lan as you wish."


    "Jun Su Yu, if... if you really..."


    Fei Yingli blushed, a little embarrassed to say that.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely come to you unceremoniously at that time." Su Yu understood what Fei Yingli meant, with a meaningful smile on his face.


    Fei Yingli turned her head, fluffed her long hair, her face was a little hot.


    Su Yu smiled and disappeared.


    By the time Mao Lilan walked out of the bathroom, Fei Yingli was already asleep.


    She looked at the sleeping Fei Yingli, got into the bed with very light movements, and closed her eyes.


    ...


    Early Saturday morning.


    Mao Lilan slowly opened his eyes.


    When she found Su Yu next to her, her pretty face blushed.


    Su Yu held her in his arms, his hands still very irregular.


    "Jun Su Yu, I know you are pretending to be asleep, so let go of me quickly. Otherwise, I will... um"


    Su Yu didn''t wait for Mao Lilan to finish speaking, and fell on a kiss.


    Mao Lilan struggled, but couldn''t leave Su Yu''s embrace, so she could only accept it passively.


    Su Yu found that Mao Lilan had accepted him and was no longer polite, walking with both hands irregularly.


    Mao Lilan blushed and closed his eyes, not wanting to open his eyes to see Su Yu.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu took Mao Lilan''s little hand and guided her.


    Mao Lilan understood what Su Yu meant, flushed with shame, opened his eyes, and lowered his head in shame.


    Su Yu taught her patiently, and Mao Lilan only hoped to end soon.


    After dozens of minutes.


    The blush on Mao Lilan''s face has not faded.


    She looked at Su Yu, who was wearing clothes by the bed, and looked at him shyly.


    "I''m going to take Xiao Ai to see her sister today. I''m sorry, I can''t go on a date with you. However, I have already notified Yuanzi that she should be waiting for you at home." Su Yu put on his clothes and stroked Mao Lilan. Little head.


    "Well, I see, be careful on the road." Maorilan whispered.


    "Lan, did you forget something?" Su Yu pointed to his forehead.


    Mao Lilan''s face was red, and she got up and kissed Su Yu lightly on the forehead.


    "Really good." Su Yu smiled, got up and left the room.


    Mao Lilan shyly retracted into the bed, and her face felt hot when she thought of what had happened.


    ...


    Su Yu drove back to the villa.


    As soon as he entered the living room, he saw Hui Yuanai sitting on the sofa.


    Hui Yuanai saw Su Yu walk in the door, his face turned red, and his head lowered.


    "Today''s sorrow is so cute." Su Yu praised.


    She was wearing a lovely princess dress, still pale pink.


    For a long time, Hui Yuan Ai''s dress was very simple, but now she is dressed like this, obviously, to see Miyano Akemi.


    "Su Yujun, Xiao Ai has been waiting for you for a long time, and I woke up early today." Suzuki Ayako said with a light smile.


    "Well, I see, let''s go, Xiao Ai, go and see your sister." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    Hui Yuanai got up and took Su Yu''s hand.


    The two walked toward the door.


    Very gentleman Su Yu opened the car door for Hui Yuanai and let her sit in the passenger seat.


    After Hui Yuanai sat down, Su Yu came to the driver''s seat and drove towards the headquarters of the Sakura Group.


    Along the way.


    Hui Yuan Ai looked at the buildings on both sides, secretly remembering.


    Su Yu discovered this, but didn''t say anything.


    When the car arrived at the headquarters of the Sakura Group, Hui Yuanai understood why Su Yu didn''t stop her.


    Because, when passing through a tunnel on the way, the scenery changed directly. In other words, the road Su Yu walked before was just a cover.


    "In order not to let me know this, it is really despicable for you to use superpowers." Hui Yuanai looked at Su Yu and said.


    "You couldn''t find it here." Su Yu shrugged and handed Hui Yuanai a capsule.


    "Is this the antidote?" Hui Yuanai took the capsule and asked.


    "This is the medicine that you will obey after eating." Su Yu smiled.


    When Hui Yuanai heard this, he no longer hesitated and swallowed it directly.


    There was a soft "hiss".


    Hui Yuanai looked down at the clothes on her body, suddenly realized something, and then looked at Su Yu in shame.


    Su Yu smiled and looked at Hui Yuanwei, not planning to get out of the car and leave.


    Hui Yuan Ai wanted to go, but when she saw the man in black in the distance, she could only stay in the car.


    "Hiss" This is the sound of clothes breaking.


    Shiho Miyano is about the same age as Shinichi Kudo, and she naturally can''t wear the clothes of Aihara Ai.


    After a few minutes.


    Shiho Miyano looked at herself in the mirror. Now, she is no longer Aihara Hui, but Shiho Miyano.


    "How are you going to let me walk in?" Shibao Miyano looked at Su Yu with shame and anger.


    Su Yu looked at Shiho Miyano carefully.


    "You are so soulless, have you seen enough?" Miyano Shiho clenched his small fist.


    Although the shattered princess dress barely covered some places, the feeling like this was even worse.


    "I want to take a picture, can I?" Su Yu said seriously.


    Shiho Miyano glared at him, blushing.


    "Okay, okay, don''t bully you. These are the clothes I prepared for you. No one will come here. Change them with peace of mind." Su Yu handed a bag to Shiho Miyano.


    Miyano Shiho took the bag and looked at Su Yu.


    "Is there any problem?" Su Yu pretended not to understand her eyes.


    "No problem." Shiho Miyano put down his seat and moved behind Su Yu, quickly changing his clothes.


    Su Yu didn''t see anything, and didn''t want to take a peek, just want to see Shiho Miyano''s shy look.

 745 Chapter 745

    The headquarters of the Sakura Group.


    Su Yu took Shiho Miyano into the headquarters.


    Shiho Miyano wore a professional attire and glasses, and looked very elegant, completely without the shadow of Aihara.


    She followed Su Yu, looking around with a little nervousness, and being able to see Akemi Miyano, there was nothing happier for her now.


    Since escaping from the organization, her only concern is Akemi Miyano.


    Su Yu stopped in front of a room.


    Shiho Miyano stopped afterwards.


    "You open the door yourself." Su Yu stepped aside and said.


    Miyano Shiho nodded and opened the door of the room.


    However, the people greeted her made her stay where she was.


    Miyano Akemi stood behind Miyano Elena, looking at Shiho Miyano with a smile on her face.


    "No... impossible... this kind of thing..."


    Shiho Miyano couldn''t believe it, she looked at Su Yu and wanted to know the answer.


    "Your sister will give you the answer, go in and have a good chat with them, you have one day''s business, I will pick you up tonight." Su Yu smiled and turned away.


    Shiho Miyano looked at the two people in front of him, hesitated, and walked into the room.


    "Shiho, I''m sorry." Miyano Elena said softly.


    "You... are you really my mother?" Shiho Miyano still didn''t believe it.


    "I am Miyano Elena who died once, Su Yujun resurrected me, and I can sit here and talk to you now because of him." Miyano Elena nodded.


    "He resurrected you?" Miyano Shiho was taken aback.


    After that, she seemed to understand something, her face changed slightly.


    "Anyway, it''s great to see you." Miyano Elena got up and said.


    Shiho Miyano looked at her smile and couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    Why did Su Yu resurrect Miyano Elena?This question, she already has the answer in her heart.


    "Shiho, as long as I can live, I''m very satisfied with seeing you guys well." Miyano Elena gently hugged Shiho Miyano.


    Shiho Miyano''s nose was sour. When she heard Elana Miyano''s words, she knew that Elana Miyano knew her situation.


    "This is the first time I saw Shiho when I grew up. It turned out to be like this, and it feels the same as when I was young." Miyano Elena lightly stroked Miyano''s hair and looked at her carefully.


    Shiho Miyano was also looking at her, and Elena Miyano was just as gentle and beautiful as she saw in the photo.


    "These days, I heard Akemi say a lot about you. Thank you, Shiho. If it weren''t for us, you and Akemi would not have encountered such a thing." Miyano Elena held Miyano Shiho''s little hand , Tears fell.


    "I don''t blame you. Without you, I wouldn''t have such a good environment. I actually like my research very much. I am very satisfied to be able to do research like you." Shiho Miyano shook his head.


    "Everything is over, you don''t need to do research anymore. When Su Yujun defeats the black organization, you and Mingmei will be safe and sound." Miyano Elena wiped her tears.


    "I...I don''t want to pin my hopes on him, shall we leave here together?" Miyano Shiho dodged his eyes.


    "Zhibao, Su Yujun is the leader of the Sakura team. The only person who can fight against them can protect you. Moreover, I cannot leave here. Although I was resurrected, my actions were also restricted. Can move around here." Miyano Elena explained.


    "He trapped you here, so my sister can''t leave?" Miyano Shiho clenched his small fist.


    "Shiho, Su Yu-kun is not a bad person. I am satisfied if he can resurrect me and let me see you." Miyano Elena patted the back of Miyano Shiho''s hand.


    "But, he..."


    "I know, but I don''t mind that kind of thing, as long as you can live a carefree life, I am willing to do anything." Miyano Elena looked at Miyano Shiho with a beautiful smile.


    "Sorry, we are all to blame." Miyano Shiho lowered his head.


    "Zhiho, if it weren''t for Su Yujun, Mingmei would have died, and you wouldn''t be able to see me." Miyano Elena reminded.


    "I know, he has done a lot for us, but he is a very bad person, just a soul." Shiho Miyano said unceremoniously.


    "Shiho, you don''t think so in your heart, do you?" Miyano Elena looked at Shiho Miyano with a smile.


    "I think he is just a soul..."


    "Shiho, you can''t lie to me. I have the same thing as you, that is, if you say something shy, you will turn your head embarrassedly." Miyano Elena whispered.


    Shiho Miyano blushed and turned his head.


    "Does Shiho like Su Yu-kun?" Miyano Elena confirmed her thoughts.


    "I...I don''t like him, it''s just that he always sticks to me, I can only listen to him." Shiho Miyano''s tone was a little arrogant and shy.


    "If you really hate him, I''m afraid you won''t stay by his side, Shiho, it''s normal for you to like him. I''ll cheer for you and go after him boldly." Miyano Elena drove Joked.


    "He is a soulless, if, if I take the initiative to pursue him, he will definitely be too much..."


    "Don''t worry, Su Yujun will definitely be gentle. I think he is a gentle person. After all, he is not rude to me, let alone Mingmei. Do you think Su Yujun is a bad person?" Elena Miyano patted Shiho Miyano''s head.


    Miyano Shiho looked at the smile on Miyano Elena''s face. She wanted to say that Su Yu was actually out of time, or was waiting for an opportunity.


    For example, if he confesses to him now, he will definitely accept it, then he will bully them when he turns his head, and finally...


    Shiho Miyano felt shy when he thought about Suzuki Ayako and Suzuki Sonoko.


    "Zhiho, in fact, Su Yu-kun had previously agreed with me to take me on a date. If he really has that thought, he doesn''t need to go on a date with me at all." Miyano Akemi whispered.


    "Dating? Is he going on a date with my sister?" Shiho Miyano was a little nervous.


    "Well, it''s just a normal date. I think Su Yu-kun might want to be with me and learn more about Shiho." Miyano Akemi guessed.


    "Sister, you must not go on a date with him. If he faces you, he will definitely..."


    "Shiho, even so, I am willing." Miyano Akemi said embarrassedly.


    "you guys��"


    "Zhiho, let''s not talk about Su Yujun, let''s talk about Huiyuanai. Have you encountered many interesting things after you became Huiyuanai? I want to hear about this kind of thing." Miyano Ai Lena changed the subject.


    "I couldn''t accept it at first. I stayed in the room just like before. Later, I planned to go to school. There was a person like me. I am observing his condition every day, and there are several Friend." Shiho Miyano remembered Ayumi Yoshida.


    "Friends? Did Shiho and the children become friends? It''s so funny." Miyano Elena smiled.

 746 Chapter 746: A Date with Miwako Sato

    The Sato''s house.


    Mikako Sato is choosing clothes.


    "This one is a little plain."


    "This one doesn''t seem to work either."


    "Will this one be too eye-catching?"


    She stood in front of the mirror, holding the clothes in the closet, and fell into a choice disorder.


    Su Yu called early in the morning, saying that there is a lot of time today, and Mikako Sato understood what he meant and agreed to the date.


    However, she got caught up in tangles in choosing clothes.


    "Ting Bell" Miwako Sato''s cell phone rang.


    She quickly picked up the phone, saw that it was Su Yu''s call, and quickly answered the call.


    "Sorry, Su Yujun, I''m not ready yet..."


    "Don''t be so entangled, everything you wear is beautiful, I will wait for you outside your house." Su Yu whispered.


    "Huh?" Mikako Sato was taken aback and heard Su Yu hung up the phone.


    Then, before she could think about it, she grabbed two clothes and put them on.


    When she came to the door, she found Su Yu with a smile on her face.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting." Mikako Sato said embarrassedly.


    Su Yu looked at Sato Miwako''s dress, and had to say that she was indeed the most eye-catching woman in the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Short black hair, exquisite features, and a professional outfit outline a graceful curve.


    Su Yu always thought that he only liked girls with long hair. After meeting Mikako Sato, he knew that he just liked beautiful girls purely.


    "How...how?" Mikako Sato said nervously.


    She felt Su Yu''s sight, a little shy and expectant.


    "I always feel that something is missing." Su Yu said with a little regret.


    "Really?" Mikako Sato lowered her head somewhat disappointed.


    "Less shy." Su Yu suddenly approached Mikako Sato and said in her ear.


    Sato Mikako''s face flushed, and she took a step back subconsciously.


    Su Yu grabbed her slender waist and hugged her into his arms.


    "Shy you and serious you, I still prefer the shy you." Su Yu smiled at Mikako Sato in his arms.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    Sato Mikako blushed, and some did not dare to look at him.


    "If you are here, you might be discovered by your family. Then, you can have a meal at your house by the way." Su Yu glanced at the Sato''s house.


    "Let��s go, if my family finds out, I will definitely ask you a lot of questions..."


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind." Su Yu smiled.


    "but��"


    "If you kiss me, we can leave." Su Yu looked at her.


    Sato Miwako stood on tiptoe and landed a kiss on Su Yu''s face.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu let go of her and opened the car door for her.


    Miwako Sato sat in the passenger seat and Su Yu sat in the driver''s seat.


    The car drove towards the amusement park.


    "Yesterday afternoon, after discussing with Officer Mumu, we have arranged the manpower to protect the target. Since the first target is still two days later, the current protection is not enough, but fortunately there are black clothes. Everyone feels at ease with the help of people." Mikako Sato reported on the work situation.


    "Miwako, I don''t want to hear you report to me about my work now." Su Yu''s hand fell on Sato Miwako''s lap.


    "Well, I...I''m dating someone for the first time. I don''t know what to say, so..."


    "That''s it, it doesn''t matter. I will teach you how to date slowly. Next time, you use what I taught you to have a more perfect date with me." Su Yu said, holding Mikako Sato''s small hand, lightly Kissed.


    "Well, trouble you." Mikako Sato chuckled lightly.


    "If you feel bothered me, you don''t have to go home tonight." Su Yu hinted.


    "I will start working tomorrow, I...I want to go to the surveillance site tonight." Mikako Sato blushed slightly.


    "Then I''ll accompany you, then I can still help you monitor." Su Yu smiled and looked at Sato Mikako.


    "If you go with me, I won''t care about surveillance..."


    Su Yu looked at Mikako Sato whose little face was flushed, smiled, and said nothing.


    If he participates in this operation, he can naturally act with Mikako Sato, but in that case, Mikako Sato''s mission is meaningless.


    She didn''t want to become a vase.


    Su Yu knew her thoughts and respected her thoughts very much. Sato Mikako wanted to prove his ability, but he had no objection.


    ...


    In the amusement park.


    As a police officer who has been busy working all year round, Miwako Sato seldom comes here. Even if he comes here, it is because of incidents that he does not care about playing around.


    Su Yu took Miwako Sato and strolled around.


    When passing by the Ferris wheel, Mikako Sato was stunned.


    Seeing her expression, Su Yu naturally knew what was wrong with her.


    "Mihezi, I know about that man, he is a brave police officer." Su Yu said.


    "I''m sorry, Su Yujun, I didn''t deliberately think about that kind of thing, but..."


    "He gave his life to protect ordinary people. For me, he is a hero." Su Yu said softly.


    "Well, I want to be a police officer like him, too." Mikako Sato said seriously.


    "I don''t want you to be in danger, Miwako, promise me, there is something dangerous, let the man in black go first, okay?" Su Yu clenched Sato Miwako''s little hand.


    "Well, I know." Mikako Sato felt Su Yu''s concern and smiled sweetly.


    "Just know, let''s go somewhere else." Su Yu took Sato Mikako''s little hand and left the area of ??the Ferris wheel.


    Miwako Sato retracted his gaze, took Su Yu''s arm, and leaned his small head on his shoulder.


    Su Yu looked at Mikako Sato, who was such a small bird, and hugged her with one hand.


    "Su Yu-kun, it''s great to meet you." Sato Miwako whispered.


    "Meihezi, being able to be liked by you is my greatest luck." Su Yu said in a judo.


    The two talked and came to the haunted house.


    For this amusement project, Mikako Sato is not so afraid.


    When it came to the roller coaster, Mikako Sato looked very enjoyable. For her, this kind of project might be more suitable.


    Su Yu took the camera and walked around in the amusement park with Mikako Sato. Every photo captured Mikako Sato''s smiling face.


    Until lunch time, Mikako Sato still had some thoughts.


    The two were eating lunch, and Mikako Sato looked at the photos taken by Su Yu with more gentle eyes.


    "Su Yu-kun, after having lunch, where shall we go?" Sato Mikako asked.


    "I want to take you shopping and help you choose some clothes, such as couple clothes." Su Yu sipped his coffee.


    "Couple costume?" Sato Mikako thought for a moment, blushing a little.


    "The same pajamas are also possible." Su Yu smiled.


    Mikako Sato looked out the window with shame.


    "Miwako, really cute."

 747 Chapter 747: Mikako Sato confession

    In the mall.


    Mikako Sato is choosing clothes.


    She glanced at Su Yu not far away and the clothes in front of him, her face flushed.


    The clothes Su Yu chose for her were all clothes that could not be worn out.


    In short, those clothes made her feel very shy.


    "Don''t worry, Miwako, the clothes I chose will only be shown to you." Su Yu came to Sato Miwako''s side, holding some clothes in her hand.


    Sato Mikako glanced at the clothes Su Yu had chosen, flushing.


    "You can try them on yourself, and when you get used to it, you can show it to me." Su Yu handed some clothes to Mikako Sato.


    "Yeah." Mikako Sato nodded, without rejecting Su Yu.


    Su Yu had already died once for her, and Sato Mikako would listen to all Su Yu''s request.


    "I will wait for you over there." Su Yu smiled and left Sato Miwako.


    Sato Mikako watched Su Yu leave, then looked at the clothes in her hand, and walked towards the dressing room.


    After she tried all the clothes Su Yu bought, she found out how much Su Yu knew about her, and they all fit well.


    "Does that mean..."


    Sato Mikako blushed and looked at herself in the mirror.


    She stayed in the dressing room for a few minutes, and when the blush on her face faded, she took the clothes that Su Yu had chosen for her and left the dressing room.


    "How? It''s a good fit, right?" Su Yu looked at Mikako Sato who walked out of the locker room.


    "Yeah." Mikako Sato nodded shyly and came to the counter.


    The two female shop assistants looked at the clothes Mikako Sato took out with a strange expression.


    "Much...how much?" Mikako Sato blushed when the clerk saw her.


    "This gentleman has already paid." The female clerk replied.


    "Jun Su Yu..."


    "When you are watching the movie, you come to treat me, and it''s so happy to decide." Su Yu picked up Mikako Sato''s clothes and walked outside the door.


    Sato Miwako sighed and could only follow Su Yu.


    She actually didn''t want to use Su Yu''s money. With her current income, even buying a sports car would not be a difficult task, but she always felt that she used Su Yu''s money and felt a little sad.


    Su Yu was waiting for Sato Miwako outside the store, and when she saw her walk out, she stretched out her hand.


    Sato Miwako took Su Yu''s hand.


    "It''s a rare opportunity. How about going to see the swimsuit again?" Su Yu asked.


    "Swimsuit?!" Mikako Sato was ashamed.


    "I''m very looking forward to the appearance of Meihezi wearing a swimsuit." Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "Then let''s go." Sato Mikako thought for a while, although she was very shy, but since Su Yu was looking forward to it, she couldn''t live up to Su Yu''s expectations.


    The two came to the swimsuit store.


    Su Yu chose several swimsuits for Miwako Sato, all of which were styles that no one would wear because they were too bold.


    "These swimsuits can only be worn when they are in front of me." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yujun, is this swimsuit a bit..."


    Su Yu looked at the swimsuit in Miwako Sato''s hand. Its composition was very simple, as if three playing cards were connected by a string.


    "I think it''s good. If Miwako doesn''t dare to wear it, let me see when I''m ready." Su Yu said seriously.


    Sato Miwako''s face felt a little hot.


    Holding the swimsuit chosen by Su Yu, she walked into the dressing room.


    Su Yu looked at the locker room, but had no idea of ??walking over.


    It will be the most beautiful moment when Mikako Sato is willing to let him watch. Now, the feeling of expectation is good.


    If he wants to see it, he can see it in an instant, but he wants to leave himself with some expectations.


    ...


    Leaving the swimsuit shop, Su Yu and Mikako Sato came to the game hall on the first floor.


    Mikako Sato is not repulsive to the game, but she can''t catch the puppet she wants several times, which makes her a little bit shocked.


    "Let me come." Su Yu threw a game coin in, grabbed Sato Mikako''s hands, and helped her catch the doll she wanted.


    Just a short distance away, Mikako Sato''s heartbeat accelerated.


    The "Plop" puppet fell.


    Su Yu did not let go of her little hand.


    "Su Yu-kun? The puppet fell off." Sato Mikako reminded.


    "I want to hold you for a few more minutes." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Sato Mikako felt something and lowered her head in shame.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu let go of Mikako Sato.


    "Jun Su Yu, that, this, you..."


    "It''s okay. I''m not so eager. Just now because Miwako was too beautiful, I couldn''t help it for a while, so..."


    Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    "Will Lan help you..." Sato Mikako''s voice was low.


    "Ahem, Lan has no experience, although she has had it a few times, but like you, she is easily shy." Su Yu coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Lan can, and so can I." Mikako Sato summoned his courage.


    She is not the kind of natural and beautiful girl who knows nothing. She knows a lot of knowledge, especially after she met Su Yu, she also consulted people she knew and got a point of knowledge.


    The point of knowledge is that men are always thinking about strange things, especially when they are alone.


    If they can''t get it, they will be eager. If they get it, they won''t cherish it so much.


    However, when it came to Su Yu, it was just the opposite.


    Su Yu didn''t get it, but was not anxious, but treated her gently.


    "Miwako, I''m not in a hurry. Don''t be so anxious. When we become more familiar, it won''t be too late for you to like me more." Su Yu hugged Miwako Sato and said softly.


    "But Lan Du can do it, but I can''t do that kind of thing..."


    "Don''t worry about this kind of thing, I didn''t do anything weird to Lan, just..." Su Yu was speaking in Miwako Sato''s ear.


    Mikako Sato''s ears turned red after hearing this.


    "I don''t really want to refuse you, but I don''t want to hurt you easily. What you want to do now is how to repay my gratitude. Therefore, today I have not refused my excessive demands..."


    Mikako Sato lowered her head, she really thought so.


    "When you really like me, I won''t be polite to you anymore. When that happens, be prepared." Su Yu stroked Sato Mikako''s little head.


    "Well, thank you, Su Yu-kun." Mikako Sato leaned in Su Yu''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    Su Yu looked at Sato Mikako in his arms, and if he had a favorable rating scale, it is estimated that Sato Mikako''s favor rating should have exceeded 70 at this time.


    The two were so quiet for a few minutes before Mikako Sato realized that this was a game hall.


    Su Yu let go of her, picked up the puppet, and handed it to Sato Mikako.


    Miwako Sato took the puppet, looked at no one around, stood on tiptoe, and took the initiative to leave a mark on Su Yu''s face.


    Su Yu was suddenly attacked and was still a little dazed. After returning to his senses, he looked at Sato Mikako''s blushing face and returned.

 748 Chapter 748 Sakurako Miharas Thoughts

    In the afternoon, in the cinema.


    Su Yu held Mikako Sato''s small hand and watched the movie.


    The movies of this era don''t have so gorgeous special effects, but the acting skills are very good.


    The emotional scene between the actor and the heroine made Mikako Sato a little nervous.


    Until the end of the movie, she was still reluctant to leave.


    The two walked out of the cinema, and Su Yu drove to the villa of the Sakura Group.


    The car stopped in front of the door, but Mikako Sato did not get off the car immediately, but hesitated.


    "How about today''s date?" Su Yu asked, holding her little hand.


    "Very happy, thank you, Su Yu-kun." Mikako Sato whispered.


    "It''s good to be happy. I was going to take you to dinner, but since you still have tasks, I can only go by myself." Su Yu was a little regretful.


    "Su Yu-kun, I''m sorry, next time, next time I will go to dinner with you." Miwako Sato apologized.


    "Then can you give me some compensation?" Su Yu looked at Sato Mikako.


    "Compensation? What kind of compensation do you want?" Mikako Sato blushed.


    "Such compensation." Su Yu said, approaching Mikako Sato and kissed her.


    Sato Miwako didn''t refuse, but hugged Su Yu.


    The temperature in the car gradually rose.


    Su Yu''s hands were a bit irregular, but Mikawako Sato didn''t care at all.


    In the yard.


    Sakurako Yonehara, who was about to trim the branches, noticed Su Yu''s car and approached curiously.


    When she approached, she saw Su Yu and Mikako Sato and quickly avoided shyly.


    Su Yu noticed Sakurako Yonehara and didn''t care about her.


    Yonehara Sakurako stood behind a tree after hiding away, her heart beating faster.


    She had never been in a relationship before, and it was the first time she had encountered this kind of thing. She had always stayed in a villa as a maid before, but she did not expect to encounter this kind of thing now.


    "Master Su Yu won''t fire me, right?" Yonehara Sakurako thought with some worry.


    She glanced at the situation of Su Yu and Mikako Sato, and covered her face in shame.


    Su Yu found that Sakurako Yonehara was peeking, with a smile on her face, and let go of Miwako Sato''s little hand.


    Sato Miwako got out of the car, brought clothes and dolls, and headed for the villa.


    With her blushing face, she just wanted to calm down now.


    Sakurako Yonehara breathed a sigh of relief looking at Mikako Sato running towards the villa.


    "Miss Yonehara Sakurako." A voice rang in her ear.


    Yonehara Sakurako stiffened and looked at Su Yu behind.


    "My business with Miwako..."


    "I didn''t see anything." Yonehara Sakurako rushed to answer.


    "No, you misunderstood what I meant. I don''t mind this kind of thing, but please don''t tell other people, okay?" Su Yu held Sakurako Mihara''s little hand and kissed the back of her hand lightly.


    "I...I know." Yonehara Sakurako lowered her head in shame. She didn''t dare to withdraw her little hand for fear that Su Yu would be angry.


    "Look carefully, Miss Sakurako Mihara is also very beautiful, how about it? Do you want to think about being my lifelong little maid?" Su Yu suddenly approached Sakurako Mihara, raising her chin frivolously with one hand.


    "A maid for a lifetime?!" Yonehara Sakurako didn''t react.


    "Yes, it''s my maid for life." Su Yu was close to her.


    At this moment, Yonehara Sakurako understood what Su Yu meant.


    "Sorry, I''m just a little maid..."


    "As long as you promise my lifelong maid, I can give you what you want, no matter what." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "I... can I think about it?" Yonehara Sakurako flushed.


    "Can''t think about it, refuse or agree, answer me now." Su Yu smiled.


    "I... I promise... Um"


    Su Yu got the promise from Yonehara Sakurako, and kissed him unceremoniously.


    One minute later.


    Yonehara Sakurako opened her eyes, looked at Su Yu who was smiling, and lowered her head again.


    "My little maid, go ahead, what do you want?" Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "I...I just want this job, as long as you don''t fire me." Yonehara Sakurako said quickly.


    "Is it that simple? Even if you want 10 billion yen, I won''t hesitate to give it to you." Su Yu said seriously.


    "I just want this job." Yonehara Sakurako whispered.


    Su Yu looked at her, knowing that she did not lie, and giving her 10 billion yen would make her sad.


    "Well, I promise you this condition and I will sign a new contract with you tomorrow. From now on, you will be my maid alone, understand?" Su Yu took her into his arms.


    "Then what am I going to do?" Yonehara Sakurako''s voice was very small and her face was red.


    "What you have to do is very simple, and that is to follow my orders." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    "I see, Master Su Yu." Mihara Sakurako leaned in Su Yu''s arms, very well-behaved.


    "I will let you go today, and continue to work, my little maid." Su Yu looked at her behaved and let her go.


    "Master Su Yu, walk slowly." Yonehara Sakurako saluted.


    Su Yu drove away, looking at Yonehara Sakurako in the rearview mirror.


    The little maid gave him the feeling that she was ready.


    Sakurako Yonehara watched Su Yu''s car leave, patted her hot face, and continued to work.


    She thought about this kind of thing a long time ago.


    What should she do in the future?


    Originally, she should marry the young master of the previous family in order to repay her kindness, or become the woman of that young master.


    However, the young master had always studied abroad and never came back. The master treated her as his own and treated her very well.


    In this environment, Sakurako Yonehara has no time to fall in love at all. She has always lived in the family''s villa, and occasionally she stays at home when she has time.


    Now, when she came to Su Yu, she did not expect Su Yu to be such a person, but remembering the last words left by her mother, she still agreed to Su Yu.


    As a maid, her only destination may be this.


    As the leader of the Sakura group, Su Yu is absolutely not short of money. As Su Yu''s person, she won''t worry anymore.


    Even if she wants to be a maid for a lifetime, Yonehara Sakurako is very willing.


    Her idea is simple, as long as there is a place to live.


    ...


    The headquarters of the Sakura Group.


    When Su Yu came here, the three of the Miyano family were drinking afternoon tea in the courtyard.


    "How is it? A good day, right? Shiho." Su Yu sat beside Shiho Miyano.


    "It was good until I saw you." Shiyao Miyano said calmly.


    "Really? Am I just hated by you?" Su Yu''s expression was a little lost.


    "Su Yu-kun, Shiho doesn''t hate you, but he''s not good at expressing his feelings." Miyano Akemi said quickly.


    "Sister..." Shiho Miyano flushed.


    "I know that Shiho likes me, I just want to tease her." Su Yu held Miyano Shiho''s little hand.

 749 Chapter 749: Shiho Miyanos Worries

    Su Yu held Shiho Miyano''s small hand and watched her reaction.


    Shiho Miyano looked a little shy in front of Akemi Miyano and Elena Miyano, and turned his head.


    Seeing this, Su Yu smiled slightly.


    After a few minutes.


    "It''s getting late today. The antidote I took should be about to expire, right?" Shiho Miyano asked in a low voice.


    "It''s almost time, but if you kiss me..."


    Miyano Shiho didn''t wait for Su Yu to finish, and a soft kiss fell on his cheek.


    "Is this all right? Give me the second antidote."


    "If you are willing to kiss me, I can let you stay here tonight." Su Yu smiled.


    Miyano Shiho was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Miyano Akemi and Miyano Elena.


    "Shiho, if you stay, I will go to prepare dinner." Miyano Akemi said softly.


    "Well, trouble you, sister." Shiho Miyano nodded.


    "It''s okay, Su Yu-jun, will you go back after dinner?" Miyano Akemi got up and asked Su Yu again.


    "I''ll help you." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "No, you just sit here and don''t bother your sister." As soon as Miyano Shiho heard this, he quickly squeezed Su Yu''s hand.


    "Does Zhibao like me so much? Don''t let me leave you for a moment?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I just don''t want you to disturb my sister." Shiho Miyano glared at Su Yu. She knew very well that if Su Yu was let go, he would definitely disturb Akemi Miyano.


    "Your sister is my sister, why would I bother my sister?" Su Yu pretended not to know anything.


    Shiho Miyano was embarrassed and angry, but couldn''t explain it clearly.


    "Is Zhibao jealous?" Su Yu lightly kissed her little hand.


    "I''m not jealous!" Shiho Miyano clenched his small fist.


    "Well, I don''t want to disturb Mingmei, but I want to find another person. Can you let go and let me find her?" Su Yu let go of Shiho Miyano''s little hand.


    "I''ll go with you." Shiho Miyano said with some caution.


    "Zhiho, you just trust Su Yu-kun." Miyano Elena reminded.


    She had seen Feng Fujiko who was imprisoned.


    "It''s okay, I''ll be back soon." Shiho Miyano smiled at Ailena Miyano and took Su Yu''s arm.


    Su Yu felt the pressure on his arm and walked steadily. He came to a room and opened the door.


    Miyano Shiho was a little curious, and followed Su Yu into the room.


    However, as soon as she entered the door, she shyly wanted to escape.


    "This is your choice, Zhibao, stay here to learn." Su Yu squeezed her little hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "You are so soulless, let me go!" Shibao Miyano looked down at Feng Fujiko, his face flushed with shame.


    "Zhibao, if you learn her moves, you can easily deal with me in the future." Su Yu said seriously.


    "You... suck!" Shibao Miyano glared at Su Yu, then turned his head.


    Su Yu looked at Feng Fujiko in front of him and patted her little head.


    Feng Fujiko felt Su Yu''s encouragement, and an abnormal flush appeared on his face.


    This means she is very happy.


    Su Yu faced Feng Fujiko and didn''t mean to do anything.


    Feng Fujie didn''t need Su Yu''s help, she was enough.


    Miyano Shiho''s ears were red when he heard those strange sounds.


    She wanted to escape, but Su Yu held her hand and couldn''t escape.


    "Zhibao, look at Fujiko Feng, don''t keep looking at the wall over there." Su Yu reminded.


    "I don''t want to see her, nor do I want to see you..."


    "Are you angry?" Su Yu looked at Shiho Miyano''s blushing face.


    "I''m not angry, I don''t dare to be angry." Shiho Miyano glanced at him.


    "Well, I am not good, I shouldn''t let you see this kind of thing, sorry." Su Yu let go of Miyano Shiho''s little hand.


    Shiho Miyano was stunned for a moment, and then he was about to leave the room.


    She walked a few steps, then stopped.


    Although she didn''t know Mine Fujiko, she hesitated when she thought that Elena Miyano and Akemi Miyano might also become like this.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you leave?" Su Yu didn''t turn back.


    "If, if I were as obedient as her, would you let them go?" Miyano Shiho turned around and said.


    "Sorry, I can''t do this." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Then if I''m the same as her, can you be gentle with them?" Miyano''s small hand clenched slightly.


    "Yes." Su Yu looked back at Shiho Miyano.


    "You are really a bad soul." Shiho Miyano stepped to the back of Su Yu and hugged him.


    Su Yu felt the pressure from Shiho Miyano and looked at Feng Fujiko.


    Feng Fujiko left wisely and walked towards the bathroom in the room.


    Miyano Shiho looked at Feng Fujiko who was leaving, and came to Su Yu''s face, closed his eyes, and stretched out his little hand.


    "Shiho, don''t be nervous, don''t worry." Su Yu guided Miyano Shiho patiently.


    "Don''t talk." Miyano Shibao said with shame.


    "I don''t talk, you don''t look at me, how do you know my state? This kind of thing, the most important thing is my feelings. If I feel bored, it will be very boring." Su Yu looked innocent.


    "You... do you mean that you want me to be like her?" Miyano Shiho flushed.


    "If you want, I don''t mind..."


    "Soul Dan! You soul Dan!"


    "I''m just a bad soul light."


    Shiho Miyano looked at him and made a compromise for a long time.


    Su Yu closed his eyes, feeling the enjoyment that Shiho Miyano brought him.


    This feeling is very good, it is an indescribable feeling.


    ...


    after an hour.


    The door opened, and Shiho Miyano fled with a blush on his face.


    She ran a few steps and found Elena Miyano waiting for her.


    Elena Miyano saw Shiho Miyano and came to her to help her organize her clothes.


    "A girl must look like a girl at any time, understand?" Miyano Elena looked into her eyes.


    Shiho Miyano lowered her head, and she felt shy when she remembered what had happened.


    "I prevented you from going to that place because I knew that Jun Su Yu was going there. That woman''s name was Feng Fujiko. No matter what kind of woman she was before, she is just a maid of Su Yu Jun now." Elena Miyano whispered.


    "I''m afraid he will make you like that..."


    "Zhiho, don''t worry, Su Yujun is not that kind of person, you should be able to feel it?" Miyano Elena shook her head.


    Miyano Shiho hesitated, she did feel that Su Yu was not that kind of person, but she couldn''t help but worry that she would agree to Su Yu''s terms because she was afraid of that kind of thing.


    "Shiho, if you care about it, it will be messy. The more you worry about our affairs, the more you will fall into Su Yu-kun''s plan." Miyano Elena patted Miyano Shiho''s head.


    Shiho Miyano suddenly realized, and then clenched his small fist in shame.


    That guy, dare to scare yourself?

 750 Chapter 750: Two People A Little Scared

    dinner time.


    Su Yu and the three of Miyano''s family had dinner together.


    The dinner made by Akemi Miyano was not bad.


    Shiho Miyano sat next to Su Yu, ignoring his intentions.


    Su Yu and Miyano Akimi chatted, making Miyano Akimi smile.


    Elena Miyano said from time to time that she had a good attitude towards Su Yu.


    Until the end of the dinner, Su Yu did not rush to leave, but helped Miyano Akemi to clean up the tableware.


    Miyano Shiho didn''t want Su Yu and Miyano Akemi to stay together, and was helping to clean up.


    Soon, the kitchen became completely new.


    Miyano Shiho looked at Su Yu. Now, he shouldn''t have a reason to stay here, right?


    "Mingmei, do you want to go for a walk with me?" Su Yu invited.


    Shiho Miyano opened his mouth. This guy, so direct, invited her sister for a walk in front of her?


    "Yeah." Miyano Akemi did not refuse, and planned to go for a walk with Su Yu.


    "I''ll go too." Shiho Miyano said without hesitation.


    "Shiho, you go take a bath first, I''ll be back soon." Miyano Akemi whispered.


    "No, I can''t watch my sister go for a walk with him." Shiho Miyano refused Akimi Miyano''s suggestion and stared at Su Yu.


    "Zhibao, are you jealous? If you are jealous, you can replace Mingmei and go for a walk with me. I won''t mind." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Shiho Miyano blushed as he remembered what happened in the afternoon.


    She can be sure that if she and Su Yu go for a walk, Su Yu will definitely repeat what happened in the afternoon, and she can''t refuse.


    "Shiho, don''t worry, Su Yu-kun will not do anything to me." Akemi Miyano patted Miyano Shiho''s head, holding Su Yu''s hand, and walked outside.


    Shiho Miyano watched the two leave, wanted to catch up, but didn''t dare to catch up.


    While she was worried about Akemi Miyano, she was also worried about herself.


    "Trust Su Yu-kun, Shiho." A voice rang from behind Miyano Shiho.


    Miyano Shiho turned his head to look at Miyano Elena, nodding helplessly.


    ...


    In the yard.


    Miyano Akemi sat on a chair, Su Yu lying on her lap pillow.


    He did not intend to do anything to Miyano Akemi, but simply wanted to talk to her.


    "Su Yu-jun, we still have some time, are you sure you don''t take me to other places?" Miyano Akemi looked at Su Yu.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Su Yu closed his eyes.


    "I just remind you..."


    "Ami, you are not the same as Shiho, you are an obedient type. As long as we have a relationship, you should be more obedient to me, right?" Su Yu opened his eyes and looked at Miyano Akemi.


    "My life was saved by Su Yu-jun. I don''t mind how Su Yu-jun wants to treat me." Miyano Akemi chuckled lightly.


    "To be honest, I like you very much, a little desperate." Su Yu said in silence.


    Miyano Akemi turned her head, she was indeed a little desperate, so she obeyed Su Yu so much.


    "I know, the person you like is not me. However, I don''t mind this kind of thing. Sooner or later, I will occupy your heart and surpass his position in your heart." Su Yu sat up and said.


    Akemi Miyano did not speak.


    Su Yu hugged Miyano Akemi in one hand and slowly approached her.


    Miyano Akemi closed her eyes and did not refuse Su Yu.


    Su Yu fell with a kiss, unceremoniously.


    Miyano Akimi felt Su Yu''s irregular hands, her face flushed, even if she was a little desperate, she would still be shy.


    Su Yu watched Miyano Akemi''s reaction with a smile on his lips.


    Ten minutes later, Miyano Akimi''s face was flushed.


    After half an hour, Miyano Akimi felt a little fuzzy and hugged Su Yu tightly.


    One hour passed.


    Su Yu looked at Akemi Miyano in his arms.


    "I will stop here this time, and I will continue next time."


    Akemi Miyano lowered her head in shame.


    Su Yu got up and left, washing his hands in front of the sink by the way.


    ...


    When he returned to the villa, Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye were watching the terrible movie, and they hugged each other in fright.


    Suzuki Ayako was drinking tea calmly.


    Su Yu came to the two of them.


    "Jun Su Yu, when did you come back?" Mao Lilan asked in confusion.


    "Brother Su Yu, you will be in the most terrible place soon. You can sit down and watch with us." Yuanshan and Ye pulled Su Yu and sat between them.


    "Obviously so scared, why do you two want to see it?" Su Yu asked puzzled.


    Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye glanced at each other and smiled awkwardly.


    "Forget it, I will watch with you two." Su Yu held their little hands.


    Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye breathed a sigh of relief, both holding Su Yu''s arm.


    It was not until the end of the movie that the two of them let go of their nervousness.


    "By the way, Su Yujun, didn''t Xiao Ai come back with you?" Mao Lilan looked around but didn''t find Hui Yuanai.


    "Xiao Ai is with her sister. I will pick her up again tomorrow." Su Yu explained.


    "Is Xiao Ai by my sister''s side? That''s great. She hasn''t said much. Obviously, she is a little wary of us. If she is by my sister''s side, she will definitely be able to relax." Mao Lilan said softly.


    Su Yu looked at Mao Lilan, her thoughts were gentle, and she had always cared about Hui Yuanmei.


    "I''m going to rest first. You two, if you are scared at night, you can let Su Yujun be by your side, so that he can still protect you." Suzuki Ayako stood up and said with a smile on his face.


    Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye blushed after hearing this.


    They are indeed a little scared, but if it is really like that, wouldn��t it be...


    "Are you two afraid? If you are afraid, I can protect you." Su Yu looked at them with a smile.


    "I...I''m not afraid." Maurilan stammered, with a blush on her small face.


    "I...I''m not afraid." Yuan Shan and Ye continued.


    Su Yu looked at the two of them looking scared, stretched out his hand, and patted their heads.


    "Come with me."


    Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan He Ye looked at Su Yu who was upstairs, and they turned their heads shyly.


    After a long time, they walked upstairs at the same time.


    "Um, Heyejiang, I am simply afraid of nightmares, so..."


    "The same is true for me, I''m just afraid of nightmares, I can''t sleep alone..."


    The two said their excuses and came to Su Yu''s room.


    Mao Lilan opened the door and was stunned when he saw Su Yu sleeping on the ground.


    "You two rest early." Su Yu yawned.


    Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye looked at each other, and they were a little embarrassed. They actually misunderstood Su Yu''s meaning.


    Before the two went upstairs, they had actually made a certain psychological preparation.


    In case, Su Yu really wants to do strange things to them, they will not resist, but one party will definitely pretend to be silent.


    After all, it feels embarrassing to think about that kind of thing.


    But now it seems that there is no need to worry.

 751 Chapter 751 The shock of Sanchi Miaozi

    In Su Yu''s room.


    When Mao Lilan and Toyama Kazuya arrived again, they had already changed into their pajamas.


    Su Yu fell asleep on the bed, listening to his voice, already asleep.


    The two girls turned off the lights and got under the covers.


    "Lan, good night."


    "Heyejiang, good night."


    The two said goodnight, back to back, and closed their eyes.


    However, even if they close their eyes, they still have difficulty falling asleep.


    On the one hand it was because of the movie just now, on the other hand it was because of Su Yu.


    With their understanding of Su Yu, Su Yu will definitely wake up, and then...


    The two felt shy at the thought of things going in strange directions.


    However, they didn''t know that Su Yu was really asleep.


    Of course, even if he didn''t fall asleep, Su Yu couldn''t do anything to them.


    ...


    Early morning on the weekend.


    When Su Yu woke up, he felt the two girls lying beside him.


    He froze for a few seconds, what''s the matter?Why did they get into his bed?


    Mao Lilan and Yuanshan and Ye have fallen asleep, to be precise, they were just a few minutes asleep.


    They struggled all night, and when it was almost dawn, they decided to come to Su Yu.


    When they leaned against Su Yu''s arms, they felt at ease, and soon fell asleep.


    Of course, there is also a reason, because they are too sleepy.


    Su Yu looked at them who were sleeping very well and didn''t bother.


    As soon as the blur was opened, Su Yu left.


    He covered the two of them and left the room.


    When Su Yu went downstairs, Aoko Nakamori was already working.


    Wearing a maid costume, she cleaned the living room of the villa.


    "Qingzi, come over and make breakfast with me." Su Yu said to her.


    "Yes." Aoko Nakamori saluted, her face flushed.


    Su Yu walked towards the kitchen, and after a while, Aoko Nakamori walked into the kitchen.


    Su Yu made breakfast, and Aoko Nakamori helped Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked down at Aoko Nakamori and smiled at her.


    He likes the obedient Aoko Nakamori.


    When breakfast was ready, Aoko Nakamori left the kitchen.


    Suzuki Ayako, who had just walked out of the room, saw Aoko Nakamori leave in a hurry, and she understood something in an instant.


    Blushing, she came to the kitchen.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want me to help you..."


    "Breakfast is ready, let''s have breakfast together. The two of them just fell asleep, so don''t disturb them." Su Yu said with the breakfast.


    "Just fell asleep? Don''t bother?" Suzuki Ayako understood Su Yu''s meaning, her face hot.


    She remembered what happened that night.


    "Are you thinking about something strange?" Su Yu glanced at Suzuki Ayako who was standing still.


    "I...I don''t know anything." Suzuki Ayako whispered.


    "Oh? You really don''t know anything?" Su Yu looked at her.


    Ayako Suzuki blushed slightly and turned her head.


    "I will let you go today, I have other things." Su Yu put Suzuki Ayako into his arms with one hand and said with a smile.


    Suzuki Ayako felt Su Yu''s irregular hands and lowered her head in shame.


    The two had breakfast together.


    Su Yu was eating breakfast without a hand free, making Suzuki Ayako shy and wondering what to say.


    It was not until Su Yu left that she could eat breakfast in peace.


    ...


    Su Yu left the villa and came to the villa of the Sakura Group.


    Yonehara Sakurako was eating breakfast, and when she saw Su Yu appeared, she quickly saluted.


    "Have they left?" Su Yu looked upstairs.


    "Maeko and Ms. Sato just came back to rest. The two of them were in charge of the surveillance operation last night and they were very sleepy." Yonehara Sakurako replied.


    "The two of them worked too hard." Su Yu sighed.


    "You haven''t eaten breakfast yet? I''ll serve breakfast for you." Yonehara Sakurako said, ready to go to the kitchen.


    "No, I''ve already eaten it. But it''s a rare opportunity, little maid, come and sit here." Su Yu looked at Sakurako Mihara''s breakfast, picked it up, and pointed to the sofa next to it.


    Yonehara Sakurako hesitated and sat down where Su Yu pointed out.


    Su Yu sat beside her and fed her breakfast.


    "Su...Master Su Yu, I''m just a maid..."


    "Don''t talk, from now on, don''t say anything, listen to me obediently." Su Yu''s tone cannot be rejected.


    Yonehara Sakurako looked at Su Yu and could only accept his feeding.


    Su Yu is very gentle and slow, so Yonehara Sakurako has the opportunity to look at Su Yu carefully.


    What I have to say is that Su Yu is indeed handsome, young and promising.


    "What''s wrong? Looking at me like this, do you start to like me?" Su Yu teased.


    "Perhaps one thing is that you are about the same age as me, you are so powerful, and you look very handsome. There should be no girl who hates you." Yonehara Sakurako said seriously.


    "I like the way you tell the truth." Su Yu smiled.


    "What kind of girl do you like?" Yonehara Sakurako thought for a while.


    "I like beautiful girls." Su Yu answered without hesitation.


    Yonehara Sakurako was shocked by Su Yu''s answer, and she stayed for a few seconds without getting back to her senses.


    "Just kidding, I like gentle and kind girls." Su Yu put the bowl aside.


    "That''s it." Yonehara Sakurako understood why Su Yu liked herself.


    Although she praised herself a bit badly, she was indeed a gentle and kind girl and had never done anything bad.


    Su Yu held Sakurako Mihara''s hands and looked at her small face.


    Yonehara Sakurako''s face flushed and she lowered her head.


    "Look up and close your eyes." Su Yu said.


    Yonehara Sakurako raised her head obediently, closed her eyes, and slowly approached Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at such an active Mihara Sakurako, without the slightest politeness, a kiss fell.


    In the room upstairs.


    Michi Miaozi yawned, she was a little hungry, so that she could hardly fall asleep.


    Last night, it was the first time in her life to monitor the target. At that time, she was very energetic.


    One night passed and nothing happened, which made her feel a little disappointed.


    On the way back, Miwako Sato saw her thoughts and told her that nothing happened is the best thing.


    Miike Naeko thought for a while, and felt that Sato Mikako was right. Nothing happened. In this case, no one would be in danger. It was indeed the best thing.


    Through the lesson this time, she also understood one thing, and that is to listen to the words of seniors.


    Mikako Sato asked her to rest in the first half of the night, but she felt that the target could be killed at any time, so she couldn''t just rest like that.


    Then, she felt hungry and sleepy now.


    Michi Miaozi went downstairs, and when she was about to walk to the kitchen, she saw Su Yu and Yonehara Sakurako.


    In an instant, Sanchi Miaozi''s sleepiness disappeared.


    The next second, she hid.


    She couldn''t turn her head, why is Sakurako Yonehara so close to Su Yu?


    "Could it be that Master Su Yu used power..."


    Miike Miaozi thought in her heart, clenching her small fist, Yonehara Sakurako is her best friend, she will never let Su Yu bully her.

 752 Chapter 752

    Su Yu noticed Sanchi Miaozi, but ignored her.


    Sakurako Yonehara did not resist at all, making him bolder.


    Miike Miaozi glanced at the state of Yonehara Sakurako, blushing a little.


    Yonehara Sakurako''s condition seemed very wrong, but she was leaning against Su Yu''s arms, which made it difficult for Miike Miaozi to know her mood.


    If Su Yu really used power to threaten Sakurako Mihara, she could use the evidence to protect Sakurako Mihara.


    However, I don''t know why, Michi Miaozi looked at it and became shy.


    Finally, she retracted her gaze and hugged her knees, making her ears red with shame.


    After a long time, Sanchi Miaozi got up his mind and looked over.


    I don''t know it, but I was shocked.


    She watched the movements of Yonehara Sakurako, and she was stunned.


    Then, she and Su Yu''s eyes met.


    Sanchi Miaozi''s face became stiff, and his brain went blank.


    Su Yu smiled at her and said nothing.


    Sanchi Miaozi came back to her senses, with a blush on her face, Su Yu didn''t say anything, but it was even more dangerous.


    Especially, she was discovered by Su Yu, and it felt like she was peeking at them.


    Although this is the case, but...


    Sakurako Yonehara''s movements flashed through Miike''s mind, and her face was a little hot.


    She has known Sakurako Yonehara for a long time, and she always thought that Sakurako Yonehara was just like her, a girl who is easy to be shy, but she didn''t expect that Sakurako Yonehara was so bold.


    "Yingzi is definitely not that kind of girl, I must have misunderstood something." Sanchi Miaozi thought to herself.


    Her heart was tangled.


    Just when Michi Miaozi was tangled, Su Yu patted Yonehara Sakurako on the head and let her leave.


    Yonehara Sakurako''s face was red, and she was able to do such a thing, but also resisted her shyness.


    Su Yu watched Mihara Sakurako return to the room, her body flashed and disappeared.


    Behind Michi Miaozi.


    Su Yu appeared quietly and gently hugged Sanchi Miaozi.


    Michi Miaozi was taken aback for a moment, turned around to see Su Yu, and quickly wanted to get up.


    "Do you know? There are several cameras in this villa, such as that place. You just watched me and Yingzi here and stayed for so long. If Yingzi knew, what would you think she would think?" Su Yu Said in her ear.


    Michi Miaozi flushed and said nothing.


    "I let Yingzi go back to the room first, do you know why she listens to me so much?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "You must have used some means to threaten Yingzi, so she would listen to you..."


    "The answer is wrong." Su Yu interrupted her.


    "Why is that? Sakurako is a gentle and kind girl, absolutely impossible...impossible to do such a shy thing." Michi Miaozi flushed with shame.


    "Because of this, she would listen to me. Yonehara Sakurako has no parents and few friends. Her future is to be my little maid..."


    "Impossible, Yingzi is not that kind of girl."


    "Do you know her well?" Su Yu asked.


    Miike Miaozi was stunned. The last time she saw Sakurako Yonehara was a long time ago.


    "Everyone has their own way of life. Yonehara Sakurako''s way of life is to be my exclusive maid and listen to me." Su Yu said every word.


    "Impossible, Sakurako, she..."


    "Yehara Sakurako is not you, her thoughts are very simple, I can give her the life she wants." Su Yu let go.


    In Sanchi Miaozi''s eyes, there was still something unbelievable.


    "What you need now is rest." Su Yu hugged Sanchi Miaozi in the manner of a princess.


    Michi Miaozi didn''t struggle, she looked at Su Yu''s face and didn''t know how to evaluate him.


    "I know that the person you like is Chiba, but since you have become a member of the Sakura group, naturally you can''t escape from me." Su Yu opened the door of Miike Miaozi''s room and said.


    "how do you know��"


    "I am an omniscient existence." Su Yu put Sanchi Miaozi away and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    When Sanchi Miaozi reacted, Su Yu had already stood up.


    "That was a lie to you just now. Actually, there is no camera installed in the villa. However, if you peek at our affairs, it is a fact. What do you think should be done about this matter?" Su Yu held Miike Miaozi''s little hand. .


    Michi Miaozi''s face was flushed and she turned her head.


    "If you don''t speak, then I''ll be rude." Su Yu said, slowly approaching Sanchi Miaozi.


    "I...I apologize to you." Miaozi Sanchi felt Su Yu approaching and said quickly.


    Close at hand.


    Su Yu stopped.


    Michi Miaozi looked at the smile on Su Yu''s face. At such a close distance, even if Su Yu kissed her in the next second, it seemed normal.


    Su Yu looked at Sanchi Miaozi.


    Compared with Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto, she looks very young.


    White features, delicate face, black ponytails.


    Sanchi Miaozi was watched by Su Yu, trying to push him away, but didn''t dare to push him away.


    To be honest, she doesn''t hate Su Yu, because it is a fact that Su Yu looks handsome.


    Of course, she didn''t like Su Yu either, because she knew about Su Yu''s girlfriend.


    "Kiss me and I will leave." Su Yu said.


    Sanchi Miaozi looked at Su Yu, hesitated for a few seconds, and closed his eyes.


    Her kiss went to Su Yu''s face.


    However, Su Yu turned his head and kissed him.


    Miaozi Sanchi was stunned, trying to escape, but it was too late.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu looked at Sanchi Miaozi with a blush on her face, she looked at him with shame.


    "Nice expression, I like it. If you like me so much, it would be boring." Su Yu straightened up, tidyed up his clothes, and left the room with a smile.


    Michi Miaozi looked at the closed door and shrank into the bed. She didn''t know why she would obey Su Yu''s words. Now, only regret and shyness were in her heart.


    After a long time, Sanchi Miaozi got out of the bed. She remembered Chiba and Shin, and she felt sleepy.


    Michi Miaozi fell asleep.


    In the dream, she dreamed of Chiba and Shin, and he finally recognized her, which made her very happy.


    Afterwards, the two made a logical date. They went to the movies together, watched the setting sun together, and watched the sun rise.


    Finally, walk into the church together.


    However, when Michi Miaozi walked into the church, she found that the bridegroom was Su Yu, not Chiba Heshen.


    Step by step, she came to Su Yu''s side, looked down the stage, and found Chiba and Shenzheng smiling at her.


    Michi Miaozi wanted to call his name, but Su Yu''s ring was on her finger.


    Su Yu pulled her into his arms and smiled at Sanchi Miaozi.


    "From now on, you are mine."


    Miike Miaozi looked at Chiba and Shin, only to find that he was eating a snack, and did not notice the situation here.


    Su Yu''s kiss fell, and Sanchi Miaozi closed her eyes. This time, she did not resist.


    "Miaozi, Miaozi." A familiar voice rang in my ears.


    Miike Naeko slowly opened her eyes and found Miwako Sato next to her.

 753 753 Kudo Yukiko Appears

    In an ordinary residence.


    Su Yu was eating lunch and looked at Hattori Jinghua opposite.


    This is the residence of Hattori Jinghua.


    Hattori Jinghua was eating lunch, feeling a little absent-minded.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have any concerns?" Su Yu said.


    "No... nothing." Hattori Jinghua shook her head.


    "If you care about them so much, I can let you go back and have a look." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "No, if I go back, it will only make them work harder and want to deal with you." Hattori Jinghua said with a darkened look.


    "I really like this kind of game. When I was watched by them, I was also planning to let them lose the game." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, can''t you let them go?" Hattori Jinghua hesitated.


    "Of course you can. It depends on you." Su Yu stretched out his hand and held Jinghua''s small hand.


    Hattori Jinghua looked at Su Yu''s smile and shrank her small hand.


    Su Yu was not angry, eating silently.


    After lunch.


    Hattori Jinghua packed the tableware, and Su Yu came to the kitchen.


    Hattori Jinghua seemed to have not noticed Su Yu and turned her back to him.


    Su Yu slowly came behind her and hugged her gently.


    Hattori Jinghua had a meal with her hands, her face flushed.


    She can clearly feel something.


    Su Yu hugged Hattori Jinghua, smelled the faint fragrance of her body, and made her clearly feel what he was thinking.


    "Jun Su Yu, can you wait a moment..."


    "I think it''s good here."


    Hattori Jinghua''s face was hot and did not refuse.


    ...


    after an hour.


    In the room of Hattori Jinghua.


    Su Yu put on his clothes and looked at Jinghua in the server, whose blushing face had not faded.


    "Thank you for the hospitality. As long as they don''t come to provoke me, I won''t hit them."


    "Thank you, Su Yujun." Hattori Jinghua smiled reluctantly.


    "You are welcome, when I have time, I will come to you again." Su Yu lowered his head and kissed Hattori Jinghua''s forehead lightly, and left the room.


    Hattori Jinghua looked out the window, her eyes a little confused.


    She didn''t know whether she was to protect them or for herself.


    The feeling that Su Yu brought to her made it difficult for her to refuse him.


    But every time she thinks of that person, she feels guilty.


    "Do I want to keep doing this?" Hattori Jinghua murmured.


    So far, she has no other choice.


    She didn''t want Su Yu to hurt them, because they were all very important to her.


    However, she knew very well that they would definitely challenge Su Yu again.


    In her heart, she hoped that they would win, and she knew that they could not defeat Su Yu.


    It is precisely because of this entanglement that she is so confused.


    ...


    Near Kudo''s house.


    In a car.


    A mysteriously dressed woman looked at Su Yu''s villa and then at Kudo''s house.


    "Dare to let my lovely Xiaoxin end up there, and let Xiaolan leave Xiaoxin, I will never spare you." The woman clenched her small fist.


    She drove forward.


    Yusaku Kudo sent a message to her, telling her not to come back. If she returns, she will definitely be in danger.


    However, she had to come back because Yusaku Kudo was missing.


    He had been missing for so long, and people from those publishing houses called her every day to ask her, which made her very strange, where did Yusaku Kudo go?


    She called Officer Megumi, but Officer Megumi said he didn''t know where Yusaku Kudo was.


    When Officer Mumu asked about her situation, she directly told Officer Mumu that she had returned to Tokyo.


    She didn''t have the slightest doubt about the old friend of Officer Mumu.


    As soon as she came back, she knew what had happened recently and learned about the existence of Su Yu.


    To her, the Sakura group is nothing.


    Su Yu framed Kudo Shinichi, this is the key.


    Although there is no evidence, Su Yu is undoubtedly the biggest beneficiary from the point of view of the winners of the event.


    Mao Lilan moved into Su Yu''s home and became very close to Su Yu.


    She knew very well that this was when Su Yu comforted Mao Lilan while Mao Lilan was sad. That''s why Mao Lilan was moved and fell in love with Su Yu.


    It is not surprising that Mao Lilan was simple and kind, and was deceived by Su Yu.


    She already had a plan to deal with Su Yu. As long as Su Yu got the bait, she would be able to let Mao Lilan leave Su Yu.


    And her plan needs someone''s help.


    ...


    Fei Yingli Law Firm.


    When Concubine Hideri saw Kudo Yukiko, she couldn''t believe it.


    "What''s wrong? Hideri, haven''t seen me for so long, don''t you know me?" Kudo Yukiko looked at Concubine Hideri with a smile.


    "No...no, it''s just, how come you come back suddenly." Fei Yingli glanced at her lounge and smiled reluctantly.


    Su Yu was still in the lounge, and it would be embarrassing if Kudo Yukiko found out Su Yu.


    "I came back suddenly, of course for Yusaku. He didn''t know where he was going again. People from the publishing house were looking for him every day and asking him about the next series. It really annoyed me, so I came back. "Kudo Yukiko complained.


    "So, did you find it?" Fei Yingli poured a cup of tea for Kudo Yukiko.


    "No, there is no clue at all. I thought Officer Mumu would know, but I didn''t expect that even he did not know." Kudo Yukiko sighed.


    "Then you haven''t thought of letting Xinyi help?" Fei Yingli asked.


    "Well, Shinichi just encountered that kind of thing, and I''m not good to go to him. Yingli, I think there must be some misunderstanding about Shinichi. Shinichi will definitely not be that kind of person. He only likes your home. Xiaolan." Kudo Yukiko explained.


    "You Xizi, I was the first to understand about him, and the evidence is solid. If it wasn''t for Su Yujun''s help, I''m afraid he would not be released." Fei Yingli shook her head.


    "Yingli, that Su Yujun is the real bad guy. Everything was planned by him. He was to get Lan''s heart. That''s why he framed my Xiaoxin, so that he could make your Lan sad. Take the opportunity to help her and gain her favorability." Kudo Yukiko said seriously.


    After hearing the words, Fei Yingli glanced at the direction of the lounge, a little anxious.


    If Su Yu heard these words, would he feel angry?Kudo Yukiko is so beautiful, will he definitely become one of his goals?


    "Yi Li, are you..."


    Kudo Yukiko noticed that Concubine Hideri became silent, and thought she was angry.


    "You Xizi, Su Yujun has been recognized by me. Lan likes him so much, I can''t do anything about it, and they are already living together, and I can''t separate them." Fei Yingli took a deep breath and said. .


    "But, there is more than one girl in his villa, even if that''s the case, is it okay?" Kudo Yukiko stared at Concubine Eri.


    "Lan has grown up and has her own choice." Fei Yingli said in silence.


    Kudo Yukiko shouldn''t believe it, but Hideri would say such a thing.


    After a long time, she stood up.


    "Yingli, you have changed after not seeing you for so long."

 754 Chapter 754

    "Ka" the door of Fei Yingli''s office closed.


    Fei Yingli looked at the closed door and then back to the lounge.


    "It really surprised me that Kudo Yukiko came back like this." Su Yu walked out of the lounge.


    "Have you been eyeing her long ago?" Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu.


    "The answer is correct." Su Yu smiled and came to Fei Yingli''s side, holding her coffee and looking downstairs.


    Kudo Yukiko hasn''t left yet, she is doing disguise.


    "Jun Su Yu, you..."


    "Yingli, she''s looking for you actually for a very interesting thing." Su Yu interrupted Fei Yingli.


    "A very interesting thing?" Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    Su Yu leaned over and talked about Kudo Yukiko''s plan in Fei Yingli''s ear.


    Fei Yingli blushed after listening.


    I am afraid that only Kudo Yukiko can think of this kind of plan.


    If it were her before, maybe she would agree to her plan to test Su Yu, but now, her test is equivalent to sending it.


    Kudo Yukiko didn''t know her relationship with Su Yu, so she was able to think of this plan.


    Even if she knew this plan, she would not help Kudo Yukiko.


    After all, Kudo Yukiko''s character is likely to be shown to Molilan directly.


    "I want you to agree to her plan, which is more interesting." Su Yu lifted Fei Yingli''s chin.


    "I won''t agree to such a thing." Fei Yingli glared at him.


    "Well, anyway, I have gotten her whereabouts, and she can''t escape. If you don''t agree, she should act on her own, and I will surprise her when the time comes." Su Yu released her hand.


    "Can''t you be kinder?" Fei Yingli sighed.


    "Be kind? Then it''s not me." Su Yu said, walking towards the door.


    Fei Yingli looked at Su Yu''s back with complicated eyes.


    ...


    Kudo Yukiko is in the underground parking lot, putting on makeup again.


    She drove the car, drove out of the parking lot, and headed forward.


    Fei Yingli has changed, she can only act on her own, as long as Mao Lilan sees Su Yu''s true face, it will be fine.


    "Xiaoxin, wait, I will give you a big surprise." A smile appeared on Kudo Yukiko''s face.


    Su Yu drove a car and headed in the opposite direction.


    He was looking forward to Kudo Yukiko''s actions.


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    Near the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Kudo Yukiko looked at the direction of the Metropolitan Police Department. She was waiting for Su Yu to appear.


    Her disguise was perfect, and she didn''t believe that Su Yu was indifferent.


    "Here." Kudo Yukiko looked at Su Yu walking out of the Metropolitan Police Department, her eyes lit up.


    Su Yu walked to the parking lot, sat in his car, and drove away.


    Kudo Yukiko watched Su Yu''s car approaching, pretending to be dizzy, and fell to the ground.


    Su Yu in the car saw this situation and quickly stopped the car and came to Kudo Yukiko.


    "Miss, are you okay?" Su Yu looked at Kudo Yukiko''s dress and had to say that this actor really can act.


    Long black hair, exquisite facial features, fair skin, and a professional attire outlines a graceful curve, looking like an ordinary office worker.


    "I''m okay, just a little dizzy." Kudo Yukiko smiled reluctantly, trying to stand up, but couldn''t.


    "Is your home near here?" Su Yu asked.


    "Yeah." Kudo Yukiko nodded.


    "Otherwise, I will take you home?" Su Yu asked tentatively.


    "This...will it trouble you too much?" Kudo Yukiko hesitated.


    "It''s no trouble. It would be rude to see a beautiful woman like you so helpless if I didn''t help." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Okay, I''m sorry to trouble you." Kudo Yukiko stretched out a small hand, held Su Yu''s hand, and slowly stood up.


    Just when she stood up, Kudo Yukiko staggered and fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    "Sorry, I... I didn''t mean it." Kudo Yukiko''s face flushed and she lowered her head.


    "It doesn''t matter, I should say sorry." Su Yu looked at Kudo Yukiko, who was full of acting skills, with a gentle smile on her face, and accompanied her to act together.


    Su Yu supported Kudo Yukiko and sat in the back of the car.


    Kudo Yukiko mentioned the address of a nearby apartment and said that she had just moved in for a few days and had been looking for work these days.


    "Miss Kana is so beautiful, can''t you find a job?" Su Yu asked in surprise. Kana is Kudo Yukiko''s pseudonym.


    "I want to find a job that is not so hard because I have always been in poor health. However, those interviewing people always have other intentions, which makes me very scared." Kudo Yukiko said a little disappointed.


    "Why don''t you come to work here? I''m Su Yu, the new leader of the Sakura Group. There is only one maid in the Villa of the Sakura Group. If Miss Kana doesn''t mind, she can be my maid, and she just needs to take care of the villa. Just a few of the members of the team, they are all girls." Su Yu invited.


    Kudo Yukiko was stunned for a moment, and then he was delighted, if he could get in, he would definitely find more evidence.


    "Will this trouble you too much?" Her tone was still hesitant.


    "It''s no trouble, just one more maid. It''s my honor to have a beautiful girl like Miss Kanai as my maid." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "You are so complimented." Kudo Yukiko smiled shyly.


    "Then it''s settled. You can come to the villa to report tomorrow." Su Yu''s car stopped downstairs in the apartment mentioned by Kudo Yukiko.


    "Okay, sorry to trouble you. By the way, I have one more request, can I trouble you?" Kudo Yukiko was about to get out of the car and stopped again.


    "Please speak." Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    "Today, it is actually my birthday, but no one celebrates with me. If you don''t mind, can you celebrate with me?" Kudo Yukiko looked at Su Yu expectantly.


    "No problem." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "It''s great, Su Yu-kun, to be able to meet you is my greatest luck." Kudo Yukiko said excitedly.


    "Miss Kanai joked. It is my greatest luck to meet you. When I park the car, let''s go up together." Su Yu walked towards the parking lot.


    Kudo Yukiko nodded.


    In that apartment room, she installed a lot of cameras just to let Su Yu walk into her trap.


    Of course, she also considered if Su Yu really couldn''t help it.


    So, she prepared medicines that would make the elephant fall asleep and put them in the red wine prepared in advance.


    In this case, even if Su Yu ran away, she would not encounter any danger, on the contrary, she would be able to obtain more evidence.


    The more Kudo Yukiko thought about it, the more she looked forward to it, a smile appeared on her face unconsciously.


    "Miss Kanai, let''s go." Su Yu stopped the car and opened the rear door of the car.

 755 Chapter 755

    In an ordinary apartment building.


    Su Yu supported Yukiko Kudo and walked upstairs.


    Kudo Yukiko looked at Su Yu''s face.


    His looks are handsome and he behaves very tenderly. It is no wonder that Mao Lilan would be fooled.


    "Miss Kana, is there anything strange on my face?" Su Yu suddenly looked at Kudo Yukiko.


    "No...nothing. I was just thinking, Su Yu-jun is so handsome, surely he already has a girlfriend?" Kudo Yukiko tentatively asked.


    "I don''t have a girlfriend yet, I''m single at the moment." Su Yu said in a daze.


    "Su Yu-jun is so handsome, how could it be that he doesn''t have a girlfriend?" Kudo Yukiko looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "Miss Kanai is so beautiful, she must have a boyfriend, right?" Su Yu asked rhetorically.


    "I...I don''t have a boyfriend yet." Kudo Yukiko smiled embarrassedly.


    "Then we are the same." Su Yu gently held Kudo Yukiko''s little hand.


    Kudo Yukiko sensed Su Yu''s small movements and didn''t say anything.


    However, she has many thoughts in her heart.


    "Obviously there is Xiaolan, and there are a few girls living in the villa, but they say they don''t have a girlfriend?"


    "Daring to take the opportunity to hold my hand, what a terrible soul!"


    "He looks handsome, but in fact, he is a very bad guy. When I get the evidence, I will see how you laugh."


    On the surface, Kudo Yukiko lowered her head with a blush on her face.


    Su Yu looked at the blush on her face, felt her heartbeat, and held back a smile.


    Soon, the two came to Kudo Yukiko''s residence.


    Kudo Yukiko opened the door, and Su Yu walked into the room and changed his slippers.


    "Su Yujun, please sit down and I''ll get the cake." She said, walking towards the kitchen.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, pretending to look around at random, ignoring the cameras.


    When Yukiko Kudo picked up the cake in the kitchen, she observed Su Yu''s reaction through the notebook she had hidden in advance.


    When she saw that Su Yu hadn''t noticed, she was relieved.


    "Then, let''s start the plan." Kudo Yukiko closed the notebook and hid it again.


    She took the cake and went to the living room.


    Su Yu helped her set up the candles and sang a birthday song for her, making Kudo Yukiko a little startled.


    Over the years, Yusaku Kudo has been working, and the two seldom get together, like birthdays and anniversaries, he just left a present and left.


    Although this also surprised her, she always felt that something was missing.


    "Miss Kanai, what''s wrong with you?" Su Yu shook his hand in front of her.


    "No...nothing, just remembered something, sorry." Kudo Yukiko returned to her senses, blew out the candle, closed her eyes, and made a wish.


    If possible, she hopes Yusaku Kudo will celebrate her birthday.


    After a few seconds.


    Kudo Yukiko opened his eyes and began to cut the cake.


    Su Yu took the cake, tasted it gently, and chatted with Kudo Yukiko, with no other meaning.


    Kudo Yukiko glanced at the direction of the camera. If this goes on, it is meaningless. Su Yu must be asked to do something.


    "By the way, Su Yu-jun, I still have a bottle of red wine here, would you like to try it?" Kudo Yukiko smiled.


    "I drove here, if I drink, I am afraid it is a little inappropriate..."


    "If, if Su Yujun doesn''t mind, you can stay here tonight." Kudo Yukiko said quickly.


    "Stay here? Miss Kanai, we just met for the first time, so you let me stay here, isn''t it a bit bad?" Su Yu hesitated.


    "It''s okay, I believe in Su Yu-jun. Today, it is rare for Su Yu-jun to celebrate for me, and I want to have a drink." Kudo Yukiko said with a blush on his face.


    "Well, then just have a drink. I''ll let someone come and pick me up later." Su Yu thought for a while.


    "Then I''ll get red wine." Kudo Yukiko got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    She actually had some doubts in her heart, why did Su Yu behave such a gentleman?Could it be that she misunderstood him?


    However, when thinking about Kudo Shinichi''s affairs, Kudo Yukiko strengthened her mind again. Su Yu is definitely pretending to be a gentleman. He will not tell the truth until he is drunk.


    "Let me see your true face." Kudo Yukiko took a bottle of red wine, took the glass, and came to Su Yu''s side.


    She gave Su Yu a lot of trouble, and Su Yu couldn''t help but look a little worried.


    "Su Yujun, thank you."


    "You are welcome, Miss Kana."


    The two touched their glasses, Kudo Yukiko sipped the red wine lightly and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu first tasted it, then drank it all.


    "So, that''s it for today, Miss Kanai." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "Wait, wait a minute, Su Yu-kun." Kudo Yukiko quickly stopped him.


    "Is there anything else?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Kudo Yukiko.


    Kudo Yukiko looked at his smile and felt that she was the bad guy.


    "Jun Su Yu, in fact, I have always wanted to find someone to rely on. I have been alone for so many years, a little bit lonely..."


    Kudo Yukiko finished drinking the wine in the glass, her face rose with a flush, and she fell into Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu looked at Kudo Yukiko in his arms, hesitated for a few seconds, and sat down again.


    Kudo Yukiko''s face was happy, but he didn''t say anything, but hugged Su Yu tightly.


    When she hugged Su Yu tightly and leaned against Su Yu''s arms, she suddenly felt a little warmth, and she couldn''t bear to leave.


    "Miss Kanai, we only met for the first time, and we don''t know much yet." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly, in a very gentle tone.


    "Although we only met for the first time, I fell in love with Su Yu-kun at first sight." Kudo Yukiko said softly.


    "Love at first sight? Miss Kanai, thank you for your kindness. Actually, I lied." Su Yu said in silence.


    "Huh?" Kudo Yukiko looked up at Su Yu.


    What is rhythm?Why is this guy so upright, doing nothing and rejecting her confession?


    "Actually, I have a few girlfriends and a fiancee." Su Yu said slowly.


    Kudo Yukiko opened her mouth, is this guy actually confessing these things to her?Isn''t he really a bad guy?


    "To be honest, I do like Miss Kana, and I want to rely on the work of a maid to win you over. However, Miss Kana gave me a feeling of emptiness, as if it was not me who confessed, but someone else. If I accept this kind of feeling, , It will definitely hurt Miss Kanai." Su Yu smiled.


    Kudo Yukiko''s face stiffened. Has her acting skills been seen through?


    "Miss Kana, I''m a terrible person, my girlfriends, and my fiancee, they all really like my existence, and I can''t let them down. Sorry, I''m leaving first. I''ll forget about work. Please work hard, Miss Kanai." After Su Yu finished speaking, he was about to get up.


    Seeing this, Kudo Yukiko hugged Su Yu tightly, not wanting him to go, thinking about the countermeasures.

 756 756 Kudo Yukikos Failure

    Su Yu looked at Kudo Yukiko in front of him and did not speak.


    Kudo Yukiko is holding Su Yu, thinking about the countermeasures, and she has reached this point. She doesn''t want Su Yu to leave like this.


    The two were silent for a few seconds at the same time.


    Kudo Yukiko stood up slowly and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    "Jun Su Yu, in fact, I just want to find someone to rely on. With your identity, you can make my life easier. That''s why I..."


    "That''s it, Miss Kanai, you mean, you want to be one of my girlfriends?" Su Yu seemed to understand.


    "Yeah." Kudo Yukiko nodded.


    "You know that I have a girlfriend and a fiancee, and I want to be my girlfriend. It''s really hard for you, Miss Kudo Yukiko." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Kudo Yukiko was stunned, Su Yu actually knew her identity, how could this be possible?


    "From the very beginning, I have been acting with you. What do you think of my acting skills? Can I win a best actor award?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Kudo Yukiko.


    Kudo Yukiko looked at him in disbelief, is he actually acting?


    "Unexpectedly, you can''t even see my acting skills. After I retire, I might be able to participate in movies." Su Yu held Kudo Yukiko''s little hand and raised her chin frivolously.


    "Su Yu-kun, what are you talking about?" Kudo Yukiko was still struggling.


    "Do you want to continue the performance? Then I will accompany you to continue the performance. Then, you can get the evidence you want." Su Yu finished speaking and lowered his head.


    Kudo Yukiko was stunned, and then wanted to push Su Yu away.


    However, Su Yu would not give her a chance.


    Seeing that Yukiko Kudo could not escape, she could only use force, pinching and pinching.


    "Miss Kudo Yukiko, you are a famous actor, how can you use this trick?" Su Yu raised his head helplessly.


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll be polite to you...you are so soulless!" Kudo Yukiko didn''t finish her words, she felt something, her face flushed.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Su Yu looked at Kudo Yukiko pretending to be innocent, and hugged her tightly.


    Kudo Yukiko blushed. How could she tell about such a thing?


    "Do you know? I originally planned to find you later. Unexpectedly, you delivered it yourself for Shinichi Kudo, so you came up with this kind of plan to deal with me?" Su Yu smiled.


    "You...what do you want?" Kudo Yukiko said in embarrassment.


    "What do you mean? It''s rare that you have installed so many cameras, how could I have wasted your pains? Don''t you want evidence? I will give you evidence now, let Lan see the evidence that I will definitely abandon me." Su Yu was talking and slowly lowered his head.


    Kudo Yukiko was ashamed and angry, and suddenly remembered his trump card.


    "Su Yu-kun, why don''t we have a drink first? After we finish drinking, we will talk about other things, okay?" Kudo Yukiko''s smile was sweet.


    "Of course, as long as you promise me one condition, I will have a drink with you." Su Yu smiled full.


    "What conditions?" Kudo Yukiko said with joy on her face.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Kudo Yukiko reacted immediately, but she soon found her blind spot.


    "But, you hold my hand, how can I help you?"


    "Now, is it all right?" Su Yu grabbed Kudo Yukiko''s wrist.


    Kudo Yukiko understood Su Yu''s meaning. Even Yusaku Kudo would not dare to ask for this kind of thing. This soul dare to make such an excessive request to her. It''s really...


    "If you don''t hurry up, then I''m not welcome." Su Yu reminded.


    Kudo Yukiko glared at Su Yu and sat down helplessly.


    "Oh, by the way, if you dare to have other ideas, don''t blame me for being impolite." Su Yu reminded him, letting Kudo Yukiko look behind her.


    Kudo Yukiko turned her head and saw that she found several maids holding indescribable things in her hands. She felt panicked just looking at them.


    A maid walked over and helped Kudo Yukiko and Su Yu.


    Under the gaze of the maid, Kudo Yukiko looked up at Su Yu in shame, and closed her eyes in despair.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Kudo Yukiko has been unable to think about the last resort.


    She looked at Su Yu, the blush on her face had not faded.


    Su Yu got dressed, looked at Kudo Yukiko in front of him, took her little hand, and kissed lightly.


    "Thank you, let me spend a wonderful afternoon."


    "You are so soulless!" Kudo Yukiko clenched her small fist.


    "I''m going to make dinner for you, and the maid will help you change a dress. After dinner, we will continue." Su Yu smiled.


    Kudo Yukiko''s face stiffened, continue?


    Before she could understand, a maid held her and walked to the bathroom.


    Su Yu walked into the kitchen and started cooking.


    When he finished cooking, Kudo Yukiko had already recovered, and came to the table with a pale face.


    "Dinner is curry omelet rice, I don''t know if you like it or not, please try it." Su Yu sat opposite Kudo Yukiko.


    "You... don''t think I will forgive you. I will remember what happened today, and then I will send you in." Kudo Yukiko said blankly.


    "Remember, you designed to frame me first, don''t think that you can represent justice." Su Yu said lightly.


    Kudo Yukiko clenched her small fist and glared at Su Yu.


    "Eat, eat. Only when you are full can you have the strength to think about other things. Don''t worry, I won''t leave you any evidence." Su Yu said while eating dinner.


    Kudo Yukiko looked at the food in front of her and ate silently.


    After dinner.


    Su Yu came to her and stretched out his hand.


    Kudo Yukiko ignored him.


    "There''s really no way, let Kudo Yusaku watch the video just now." Su Yu said to the maid next to him.


    "Yes." The maid saluted.


    "I''ll go with you." Kudo Yukiko said quickly.


    "I want to go to the balcony to have a look, the night view tonight seems to be good." Su Yu smiled at Kudo Yukiko.


    Kudo Yukiko''s face turned pale, but she didn''t mean to repent, and put her little hand in Su Yu''s palm.


    Su Yu took her hand and came to the balcony.


    The maid turned off the light in the room.


    Su Yu looked at the night sky and let go of Kudo Yukiko''s little hand.


    Kudo Yukiko lowered her head, preparing to put her clothes aside.


    "Don''t make trouble, I really just came to see the night scene outside with you." Su Yu stopped her.


    Kudo Yukiko was taken aback, and looked at him with disbelief.


    Then, her gaze moved down, as if she understood something, and she sneered.


    "You seem to have misunderstood something, sorry, I''m not that weak." Su Yu pulled Kudo Yukiko into his arms.


    Kudo Yukiko clearly felt Su Yu''s state, and she was completely stunned.


    What is going on with this guy?


    "The night scene tonight is beautiful, don''t you think? Yingli." Su Yu looked behind him.


    "Yeah." Fei Yingli walked out of the room.


    Kudo Yukiko''s face was full of disbelief.

 757 Chapter 757 Su Yu Feels Lost

    On the balcony.


    Kudo Yukiko looked at Concubine Hideri.


    She didn''t expect Fei Yingli to appear here.


    "When you went to see Hideri, I heard your conversation in the lounge. Why did Hideri reject you, shouldn''t I need to explain it?" Su Yu looked at Kudo Yukiko.


    "Hidori, when did you and him...when?" Kudo Yukiko couldn''t believe it, but Concubine Hideli was actually related to Su Yu?What if Maorilan knew about this?


    "Sorry, Xizi, I didn''t remind you before. It''s for this reason. As you know, I''ve been separated from that person for a long time, so after this guy appeared, I lost control and got a relationship with him." Fei Yingli sighed.


    "He treats you..."


    "He used despicable means to me and asked me to ask him. Later, it was my self-willing depravity. Now, I can''t leave him anymore." Fei Yingli laughed at herself.


    "Does Xiaolan know about this?" Kudo Yukiko said cautiously.


    "Of course the kid doesn''t know, but even if she knows, she probably won''t leave Su Yujun. This is the most terrifying thing about Su Yujun. His gentleness can prevent girls who like him from leaving him." Fei Yingli shook her head.


    "Hiri, are you one of them?" Kudo Yukiko looked at her with complicated eyes.


    Fei Yingli did not deny, nodded.


    "Yu Kiko, I know that there may be a gap between you and Yusaku, so you didn''t refuse him in the end, did you?" Coniki looked at Kudo Yukiko.


    "Hiri, have you seen it?" Kudo Yukiko said with a red face.


    "Well, I can see clearly. At the time, I was in the kitchen." Fei Yingli nodded.


    "Hyori, you are really..."


    Kudo Yukiko''s face flushed.


    "I''m a little tired, so I''ll go to rest first." Fei Yingli gave Su Yu a look and left.


    Su Yu looked at Kudo Yukiko in his arms and did not speak.


    "Yusaku, are you still alive?" Kudo Yukiko asked.


    "Still alive." Su Yu replied.


    "If you promise you will not kill Yusaku and Xiaoxin, I will forget everything that happened tonight." Kudo Yukiko took a deep breath.


    "Sorry, I won''t let you run away, your heart is already relaxed." Su Yu shook his head.


    "There will be relaxation in my heart because of Yusaku. He has not been with me for a long time, so I will..."


    "I can keep you young forever." Su Yu looked down at Kudo Yukiko.


    Kudo Yukiko was stunned for a while, then stood on tiptoe.


    In the opposite building.


    Conan looked at this scene with a telescope, without speaking.


    Next to him are two men in black.


    "You Xizi..." Conan''s eyes were a bit complicated.


    It is true that he hasn''t been with Kudo Yukiko for a long time. This is not because he is too busy at work, but because he really doesn''t have that idea.


    "Can you convey a word for me?" Conan looked at the man in black next to him.


    "If you have anything, I will convey it for you." A maid appeared behind Conan.


    "If he can treat You Xizi well, I will never deal with him again." Conan said every word.


    "Okay." The maid was silent for a few seconds and sensed that this is Conan''s true thoughts.


    On the opposite balcony.


    Su Yu glanced at Conan''s direction, made a gesture, hugged Kudo Yukiko, and returned to the room.


    ...


    The morning sun shone into the room.


    When Su Yu woke up, he felt the cold temperature, and a kitchen knife was placed on his neck.


    Kudo Yukiko looked at him coldly.


    "I advise you to remove the kitchen knife now, otherwise, I will make you feel pain." Su Yu looked at Kudo Yukiko.


    "If you dare to hurt them, I will definitely not be polite." Kudo Yukiko snorted and threw the kitchen knife out.


    Su Yu watched her throw the kitchen knife away and heaved a sigh of relief. Although the kitchen knife could not cause physical damage, it would cause psychological damage.


    He looked at Kudo Yukiko''s back and hugged her gently.


    "You two, it''s time to eat." Fei Yingli suddenly opened the door and looked at them.


    Su Yu turned to look at Concubine Yingli, his eyes widened. What kind of strange dress is this?


    "What are you looking at? If you look at it again, I will ignore you." Fei Yingli blushed.


    Su Yu looked at her apron, Fei Yingli turned sideways, making Su Yu feel a crit.


    This dress is simply invincible!


    "Hiri, this is the idea I came up with, you really dare to wear it." Kudo Yukiko turned around and looked at Concubine Hideri''s dress, and smiled as if nothing happened just now.


    "What do you think of it? You don''t dare to wear it yourself." Fei Yingli pushed his glasses confidently.


    "Hiri, are you trying to compare with me?" Kudo Yukiko stood up and said.


    Su Yu looked at Kudo Yukiko, not knowing where to look.


    "What do you think?" Fei Yingli was rude.


    "Then try it out, Su Yu-kun, you are waiting for me here, and I will be back soon." Kudo Yukiko took out a piece of clothing from the closet and left the room.


    Fei Yingri waited until Kudo Yukiko left, and was stared at by Su Yu, feeling very shy.


    Su Yu moved in an instant, came to Fei Yingli''s face, and hugged her.


    "You...are you okay?" Fei Yingli cared.


    "I''m okay, it''s just getting angry." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Fei Yingli''s face was hot and did not speak.


    Su Yu was not at all polite.


    Ten minutes later.


    The door opened suddenly.


    Su Yu and Fei Yingli looked at them at the same time.


    When Su Yu saw Kudo Yukiko''s dress clearly, he was instantly killed.


    Kudo Yukiko wears ordinary home clothes, a dangerous haircut, and a shy and embarrassed expression.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t beat you." Fei Yingli sighed.


    "This is my home court." Kudo Yukiko smiled.


    ...


    When Su Yu left Kudo Yukiko''s residence, it was already afternoon.


    He now feels that the sky is blue and the lake is very clear, just like his heart, without any extra thoughts.


    Kudo Yukiko took the arm of Concubine Eri, and the two agreed to go to the movies and go shopping at night.


    Conan walked toward him, looked at Kudo Yukiko''s smile, and pushed his glasses.


    When Kudo Yukiko stopped by Conan, he felt a little familiar.


    Conan was a little flustered by her, and quickly pretended to be frightened and ran away.


    "Hiri, am I terrible? Why did this little kid ran away when he saw me?" Kudo Yukiko was puzzled.


    "You''re not scary, just a little suspicious." Looking at Conan''s back, Fei Yingli had already guessed his identity.


    "Hyori, I am not a suspicious person."


    "Okay, okay, I see, let''s go to that dessert shop quickly, it''s gone if it''s late."


    Princess Hideri took Kudo Yukiko and walked forward.


    Conan stopped in front of Su Yu''s car, and when he saw Su Yu''s expression, he wanted to laugh, but couldn''t laugh.


    "If you want to laugh, don''t hold back." Su Yu looked at Conan.


    "If you have Xizi, please take care of you. Pay attention to your own body, my existence, please don''t tell her, I will email her." Conan slowly said.


    "Aren''t you angry?" Su Yu questioned.


    "Angry? If Xizi is so happy, why should I be angry?" Conan asked back.


    Su Yu was speechless, looking at the back of Conan''s departure, he always felt that he had lost.

 758 Chapter 758 Hideyoshi Hanedas Call

    In the villa of the cherry blossom group.


    When Su Yu came here, Yonehara Sakurako was cleaning the living room. When she saw Su Yu, she bowed.


    Su Yu smiled at her and walked upstairs.


    In the room upstairs.


    In front of Miyamoto Yumi''s room.


    Su Yu opened the door and looked at Yumi Miyamoto, who was sleeping a little indecently, and came to her side and got into the bed.


    Miyamoto Yumi felt the warmth that Su Yu brought, and turned over involuntarily, leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu looked at Yumi Miyamoto in his arms and slowly lowered his head.


    "Um..." Miyamoto Yumi suddenly became sober.


    She looked at Su Yu in front of her, her face flushed, but she did not refuse, and she reached out and hugged Su Yu.


    Seeing Miyamoto Yumi''s cooperation in this way, Su Yu was no longer polite.


    When the two were getting better, Miyamoto Yumi''s phone rang.


    She was taken aback for a moment, and Su Yu also stopped.


    Miyamoto Yumi gestured to Su Yu, telling him not to speak, and took the phone.


    However, when she saw the name displayed on the phone, she was stunned.


    That name is surprisingly Haneda Hideyoshi.


    She thought that Hideyoshi Haneda had forgotten her, so she was with Su Yu, but she did not expect that Hideyoshi Haneda would call her at this time.


    "Don''t pick it up?" Su Yu hugged Miyamoto Yumi and said in her ear.


    Miyamoto Yumi turned to look at Su Yu.


    "Do you know about him? Knowing that he will call me?"


    "Of course I know about him, but, I didn''t expect that he still remembers you." Su Yu had an innocent expression.


    Miyamoto Yumi looked at Su Yu and was silent for a few seconds before answering the phone.


    "Yumi-chan, long time no see, do you remember me?" Hideyoshi Haneda''s voice came over the phone.


    "Hideyoshi...Um"


    Miyamoto Yumi glanced back at Su Yu, her face flushed.


    Su Yu smiled and blew a sigh of heat in Miyamoto Yumi''s ear.


    Miyamoto Yumi shrank her neck and wanted to push Su Yu away with shame.


    Su Yu pointed to the phone and reminded her.


    "Yumi-chan? What happened to you? Yumi-chan?" Hideyoshi Haneda called.


    "No...nothing, just scared by a cockroach." Miyamoto Yumi tried to control her breathing.


    However, the voice made by Su Yu couldn''t be concealed after all.


    "Yumi-chan, what sound is this?" Hideyoshi Haneda asked curiously.


    It was a voice he had never heard before, like clapping hands, but it didn''t feel like it.


    "No... nothing, Hideyoshi, you... why are you calling now?" Miyamoto Yumi glared at Su Yu and said to Hideyoshi Haneda on the phone.


    "I will get what I want soon. The original agreement will be completed soon. So, I want to call you to confirm. At that time, the envelope I left for you is still Not here?" Hideyoshi Haneda was embarrassed.


    "Promise? What promise?" Yumi Miyamoto was a little weak to think about Hideyoshi Haneda, and could only follow his words.


    "There is a marriage application in the envelope. I plan to get the title of Seventh Crown Prince and marry you again. If you forget, it doesn''t matter. I can write another one..."


    Miyamoto Yumi can''t believe it, marriage application?Seven crowns?


    She looked at Su Yu, listened to Hideyoshi Haneda''s voice, and clenched her small fist.


    "Idiot, why didn''t you say it earlier!" Yumi Miyamoto yelled, hung up, and threw the phone out.


    Su Yu looked at Miyamoto''s tears and hugged her gently.


    "Jingle Bell" Miyamoto Yumi''s cell phone rang.


    She doesn''t care about the phone anymore.


    "Stupid Hideyoshi!" Miyamoto Yumi''s tears fell.


    Su Yu glanced at Yumi Miyamoto''s cell phone and pressed the call button with her shadow.


    Hideyoshi Haneda was about to ask about what happened just now, and he heard Miyamoto Yumi''s voice. This time, Miyamoto Yumi did not suppress her voice.


    Hideyoshi Haneda, who was at home, was stunned with his cell phone.


    He thought Yumi Miyamoto still remembered him, he thought Yumi Miyamoto was still waiting for him, he thought...


    "Hideyoshi Haneda, you are such a fool." A young man''s voice rang and the phone was hung up.


    Hideyoshi Haneda''s phone fell to the ground, but he didn''t notice it.


    ...


    When Su Yu left Yumi Miyamoto''s room, she had fallen asleep quietly.


    As soon as he walked out, Su Yu saw Yui Uehara who just opened the door.


    Uehara Yui''s face blushed, and he saluted Su Yu, preparing to return to the room.


    Su Yu stretched out his hand and stopped her.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "You were very beautiful at Maple Leaf Forest." Su Yu said softly.


    Uehara Yui''s face was red, and he didn''t refuse Su Yu again.


    Su Yu walked into the room and looked at the photo frame on the table. It was a photo of him and Yui Uehara. The shooting location was in a maple forest.


    "Yuei is still so beautiful, so I am moved." Su Yu looked at the photo and then glanced at Yui Uehara.


    "Su Yu-jun, you are still so bad." Uehara Yui said with a tuck of hair.


    "Then why did you come to Tokyo? Knowing that I am here, you still have to cast yourself into the trap?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Yui Uehara.


    "I...I just want to find a better job, not because of you..."


    "Oh?" Su Yu came to her and raised her chin frivolously.


    "Su Yujun, you are still so bad-hearted." Uehara Yui''s face was flushed.


    "I''m a serious person." Su Yu slowly lowered his head.


    Uehara Yui closed his eyes and stood on his toes.


    ...


    lunch time.


    Su Yu and Yonehara Sakurako were eating lunch, while Uehara Yui and Miyamoto Yumi were resting.


    Yonehara Sakurako blushed. When she went up to clean, she accidentally saw it, which made her shy for a long time.


    Last time, she and Su Yu gave up halfway. This time, Su Yu took advantage of Sato Miwako and Miike Miaozi not at home, unexpectedly...


    "Sakura, what are you thinking?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Mihara Sakura.


    "Huh? I...I didn''t think about anything..."


    "I guess you are thinking about me, right?" Su Yu reached out and held Sakurako Mihara''s small hand.


    Yonehara Sakurako lowered her head, somewhat afraid to look at Su Yu.


    "After eating, I want to take you out to buy things, what do you think?" Su Yu lightly kissed the back of Mihara Sakurako''s hand.


    "Yeah." Yonehara Sakurako''s voice was very small.


    After lunch.


    Su Yu drove the car, carrying Yonehara Sakurako, towards the mountain.


    "Master Su Yu, this road is the way up the mountain..."


    "I know that there is a villa on the mountain, I have already bought it." Su Yu smiled.


    "Oh, I see, you want me to clean the villa, right?" Yonehara Sakurako suddenly realized.


    "It''s half right." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    The villa has been cleaned a long time ago, and there is no need to clean it again, but after it is over, it does need to be cleaned.


    When the car reached the top of the mountain, Yonehara Sakurako looked at the maids, not knowing where she was going to clean.


    She followed Su Yu all the way to the study.


    "Jun Su Yu, after all I want to clean..."


    "What do you mean?"

 759 Chapter 759 Yoko Okino was invited

    Night falls.


    The top floor of Mihua Hotel.


    Yoko Okino got out of the elevator.


    She felt a little nervous, and the agent had concealed it from her and agreed to the invitation tonight.


    If she doesn''t come to the appointment, she may turn from a popular idol to a little idol tomorrow.


    After all, the person who invited her is the owner of the firm.


    So far, she has not seen each other.


    When Yoko Okino walked into the restaurant, she heard the sound of the piano, and she was taken aback.


    Looking for the sound of the piano, she went to the piano and saw Su Yu with her back facing her at a glance.


    Yoko Okino was delighted, but he didn''t expect that the person who invited her was Su Yu.


    She wanted to step forward to say hello, but knew that she couldn''t disturb Su Yu who was playing the piano.


    Yoko Okino stood behind Su Yu, listening to Su Yu''s performance. Even if she knew many pianists, she felt that Su Yu was very good.


    At the end of the song, Su Yu stood up.


    Yoko Okino quickly applauded, admiring Su Yu''s piano skills.


    "Miss Yoko, long time no see." Su Yu turned and looked at Yoko Okino.


    "Long time no see, eh? Su Yujun, are you my boss?" Yoko Okino suddenly reacted.


    "The answer is correct. Then, guess what, why did I invite you here?" Su Yu walked to the seat by the window.


    "I can''t guess this." Yoko Okino said with a red face.


    She can actually guess, but this answer makes her unacceptable.


    "I invite you to come here to spend a good night, nothing more." Su Yu sat in his seat.


    "Su Yujun, don''t you have a girlfriend..."


    "Having a girlfriend will not prevent me from liking you?" Su Yu smiled at Yoko Okino.


    "I''m sorry, please allow me to refuse this matter, I don''t like Su Yu-kun." Yoko Okino bent down.


    "Are you sure you want to reject me?" Su Yu looked at Yoko Okino.


    "Even if I become a less popular idol, I don''t want to agree to this kind of thing." Yoko Okino looked up at Su Yu.


    "If you promise me, you will..."


    "In that case, I am no longer me. I do want to be a super idol, but I want to rely on my own efforts, not this kind of thing." Yoko Okino clasped her small fist and said.


    "I admire your courage. If your three friends are half your courage, it will be very interesting." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    Three women dressed in maid costumes walked in.


    They glanced at Yoko Okino and lowered their heads.


    "You..." Yoko Okino flushed as he watched the three of them dressed up.


    "They didn''t hesitate to face the conditions I asked for, and they agreed to me." Su Yu took out a remote control.


    The surrounding maid closed the curtains, a projector appeared behind Yoko Okino, and Su Yu pressed the play button.


    Yoko Okino turned around and watched the video in disbelief.


    When she heard them mentioning herself, she covered her mouth in disbelief. They wanted to pull herself into the water?


    "Jun Su Yu, I will help you when the time comes."


    "I will too. Yoko is my best friend and I know her weaknesses well."


    "I... I will help you too."


    Yoko Okino covered her ears, and she couldn''t believe that these three people were her friends.


    The three women looked at each other and came to Okino Yoko.


    "You three, you can roll." Su Yu said lightly.


    The three women were taken aback and stopped.


    "I will give you what you want, and wait for me in the room upstairs." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Yes." The three saluted and walked upstairs.


    Su Yu looked at Yoko Okino, who was squatting on the ground and crying, standing in front of her and stretching out his hand.


    "I will not treat you so rudely. We can start with a couple, go to the movies, eat dinner together, go shopping together, and go to the amusement park together."


    Yoko Okino looked at Su Yu''s smile, hesitated for a few seconds, and put her little hand in Su Yu''s.


    Su Yu pulled her directly into his arms.


    Yoko Okino''s face was flushed, and her heartbeat accelerated at such a close distance.


    Su Yu gently wiped away her tears and let go of her little hand.


    The projector was removed, the maids opened the curtains again, and dinner was pushed over.


    "Tonight, I just want to have dinner with you. By the way, let you know what my purpose is. If that''s the case, you should feel at ease?" Su Yu sat in his seat.


    "Then they..."


    "Up until now, are you still worried about their situation?" Su Yu poured a glass of red wine for Yoko Okino.


    "What you promised them will help them realize it, right?" Yoko Okino sat down and stared at Su Yu.


    "Of course, if you are willing, you can also become a combination." Su Yu nodded.


    "I don''t blame them, because they will definitely be moved by the price you offer." Yoko Okino whispered.


    "Then why don''t you be moved?" Su Yu tasted dinner.


    "I...I''m an idiot." Yoko Okino smiled reluctantly.


    "So that''s it. Go and tell the three of them that you can rest tonight, and also, let them listen to what she said just now." Su Yu nodded and said to the maid next to him.


    "Yes." The maid saluted respectfully and left the dining room.


    "Thank you, Su Yu-kun." Yoko Okino raised his glass.


    "Thank me?" Su Yu looked at her suspiciously.


    "You let them off because of my face, right?" Yoko Okino whispered.


    "No, I''m just simply tired." Su Yu answered honestly.


    "Eh?"


    "Is it weird? I am not a monster, I have experienced a lot today." Su Yu recalled.


    "Well, if you promise me nothing, I can stay by your side." Yoko Okino summoned his courage.


    "I am powerless now." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    "I can stay. But you can''t do strange things to me, otherwise..."


    "Don''t say this, I''m a little sleepy already." Su Yu yawned.


    Okino Yoko started eating dinner.


    She thought about it, indeed, Su Yu must be very tired now.


    However, what she didn''t know was that Su Yu was a monster.


    ...


    When the morning sun shines in the hotel room, four popular idols are looking for their clothes.


    They have their own activities today.


    Su Yu looked at their frantic behavior, yawned, and continued to rest.


    Yoko Okino glanced at Su Yu and remembered what happened last night, feeling his face burning.


    She was deceived by Su Yu, but she didn''t blame Su Yu because she took the initiative.


    "Jun Su Yu, let''s go first." Yoko Okino put on her clothes and said to Su Yu.


    "Come here, I have something to tell you." Su Yu said to her.


    Okino Yoko came to Su Yu a little shy.


    Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    Yoko Okino looked at the other three and nodded.


    Su Yu smiled and patted her little head.

 760 Chapter 760: The Arrival of Dagang Hongye

    Su Yu had breakfast and left the Mihua Hotel.


    "Host, you can go back." The system reminded.


    "Really?" Su Yu was not surprised.


    Several main characters have already failed, and he can be regarded as having robbed them of their luck.


    "Dingling bell" Su Yu''s cell phone rang.


    "Ayako, what''s the matter?" Su Yu answered the phone.


    "Su Yujun, here is a Miss Hongye looking for you." Suzuki Ayako said softly.


    "Ogang Hongye?" Su Yu remembered the other party''s name.


    "Yes, she is��"


    "She is one of my girlfriends." Su Yu smiled.


    ...


    When returning to the villa, Su Yu saw Dagang Hongye.


    She was wearing a kimono with maple leaves, and when she saw Su Yu, she threw herself into his arms.


    Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan and Ye all looked resentful when they saw this scene.


    "Jun Su Yu, I miss you so much." Dagang Hongye had a gentle expression on his face.


    "I miss you too." Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "Brother Su Yu!"


    "Jun Su Yu!"


    "Don''t be angry, when Hongye met me earlier than you two." Su Yu comforted the two girls.


    "Really?" Mao Lilan was curious.


    Yuan Shan and Ye are still pouting their mouths.


    "I don''t mind that Su Yujun has other girlfriends, or even want to meet everyone." Dagang Hongye let go of Su Yu and smiled at them.


    The two girls looked at each other and smiled at Ooka Hongye.


    Su Yu looked at them so harmoniously, came to the position between Mao Lilan and Yuan Shan He Ye, sat down and held their little hands.


    Mao Lilan and Yuanshan Heye''s faces blushed, and they were about to speak when they saw Dagang Hongye leaning against Su Yu''s arms.


    "You are all my wings." Su Yu embraced the slender waist of Mao Lilan and Yuanshan Heye.


    The two girls lowered their heads shyly.


    Hui Yuanai walked downstairs, looked at them, yawned, and ignored them.


    "By the way, Lan and Ye, you two will take Hongye to visit your room." Su Yu said suddenly.


    "Yeah." Mao Lilan and Yuanshan and Ye didn''t have any doubts.


    On the other hand, Ooka Hongye noticed the look in Su Yu''s eyes, and instantly understood what Su Yu meant, smiled shyly, and nodded.


    The three girls walked upstairs, Su Yu came to Hui Yuanai''s side.


    "What''s the matter?" Huihara said plainly.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to tell you, it''s better to stay downstairs for more time." Su Yu said in Hui Yuan''s ear.


    "You shouldn''t be..."


    Hui Yuanai''s face blushed.


    "In the afternoon, I made an appointment with Mingmei, shall the three of us go to the amusement park together?" Su Yu patted Hui Yuanai''s head.


    "Bad guy!" Huihara said in embarrassment.


    "When you become Shiho Miyano, I will be very happy to say this." Su Yu smiled and said, walking upstairs.


    In the room upstairs.


    "Hongye, why did you close the door..."


    Before Mao Lilan spoke, he saw Su Yu passing through the wall.


    "Hongye, you will deal with Heye, I will deal with Lan." Su Yu came to Mao Lilan''s side.


    Mao Lilan''s face was flushed, but he did not refuse Su Yu.


    Yuanshan and Ye Zheng were about to talk, Ooka Hongye had already hugged her and kissed her.


    ...


    In the afternoon, in the cinema.


    Ai Huihara became Shiho Miyano again.


    She and Miyano Akemi sat at the left and right of Su Yu, and Su Yu held their two little hands.


    "Are you a monster?" Miyano couldn''t help but say in Su Yu''s ear.


    "Zhibao, I''m not a monster, I''m just more fraternity." Su Yu said solemnly.


    Shiyao Miyano gave Su Yu a blank glance.


    "Mikami, when we finish watching the movie, shall we go back together?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Miyano Akemi.


    "Yeah." Akemi Miyano was a little absent-minded.


    "I have made Miyano Elena ready for dinner. Tonight should be a wonderful night." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Miyano Akemi''s face burned, and Miyano Shiho gave Su Yu a fiercely stare.


    At the end of the movie, the three came to the headquarters of the Sakura Group.


    Elena Miyano and Fujiko Mine have prepared dinner.


    Shiho Miyano turned his head ashamed when he saw Mine Fujiko''s dressing up.


    The atmosphere of the dinner was a little weird, Feng Fujiko sat beside Su Yu, not caring about his own state at all.


    Miyano Elena, Miyano Akemi, and Miyano Shiho, the three of them sat opposite Su Yu, eating dinner silently.


    When the dinner was over, the light in the room suddenly went out.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yu asked.


    "Master Su Yu, the circuit is malfunctioning and it is under maintenance." A maid''s voice came from outside the door.


    "I see, fix it as soon as possible." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    He can clearly see their expressions.


    "Zhiho, Mingmei, Elena, you hold hands, and I will take you out of the restaurant." Su Yu glanced at Feng Fujiko beside her, and she had already gone to the room to make arrangements.


    "Yeah." Elena Miyano nodded, and held Akemi Miyano''s small hand, while Akemi Miyano held Shiho Miyano''s small hand.


    Su Yu took Miyano Ailena''s little hand and brought the three of them to the room.


    When Su Yu entered the room, there was a knock on the door.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yu asked.


    "Master Su Yu, an unknown person broke in. We are arresting each other." A maid replied.


    "Oh, grab it slowly." Su Yuyan was too lazy to act, and with one hand he pulled Miyano Ailena into his arms.


    Shiho Miyano heard a strange sound and was a little nervous.


    Suddenly, she smelled a fragrance.


    "Su Yu-kun can''t take care of you, so let me teach you first." Feng Fujiko''s voice rang in Miyano''s ears.


    Shiho Miyano flushed, and let go of Miyano Akimi''s little hand.


    ...


    A few hours later.


    When the light came on, Su Yu was already dressed.


    He looked at the four sleeping people, turned off the lights in the room, and left the room.


    Shiho Miyano opened his eyes, and the blush on his face had not faded.


    She stared at the closed door with complicated eyes.


    "Shiho, don''t think about it, we are already alive," Miyano Akemi whispered.


    "Zhiho, as long as the two of you can come down safely, I''m relieved." Miyano Elena said softly.


    "You three, don''t worry, Master Su Yu has completed the transaction with the Black Organization, and paid a certain price to make them give up searching for you two. Now, your two information has been deleted by the Black Organization , In the future, you will no longer have to cover up your life." Feng Fujiko yawned.


    "Huh?" x3


    "He is a gentle person. Treating the three of you in this way will definitely give you corresponding compensation. In the future, maybe you can move out and own your own residence." Feng Fujiko continued.


    "How do you know?" Shiho Miyano didn''t believe her.


    "Of course I know, if you don''t believe it, then forget it." Feng Fujiko said casually.

 761 Chapter 761 The End of Conan World

    One month later.


    In an ordinary residence.


    On the number plate at the entrance, Miyano family was written.


    Su Yu had eaten breakfast and took the lunch prepared by Miyano Elena, ready to go.


    "Su Yu-jun, your tie is crooked." Miyano Akemi said softly.


    She helped Su Yu re-tie his tie.


    Hui Yuanai yawned, changed his shoes, and ignored the two people who showed affection.


    "Then, I''m going out." Su Yu said to Miyano Akemi.


    "Be careful on the road." Miyano Akemi smiled slightly and sent Su Yu and Hui Yuanai out the door.


    Outside the door, in a car.


    Hideichi Akai looked at Akemi Miyano, and when he saw the clothes on Akimi Miyano, he was silent.


    "According to the information we have obtained, they have left the black organization. A few days ago, Miyano Elena and Miyano Akimi went to the hospital. They..."


    "No need to go on, I know." Shuichi Akai interrupted his boss and looked back.


    His boss didn''t say any more. They don''t have the right to manage this kind of thing. They can appear here, probably because the other party deliberately.


    Hideichi Akai drove away.


    Su Yu glanced at Akai Shuichi''s car. He was able to come here because the maid let him over, otherwise, he couldn''t get here at all.


    "Don''t be in a daze, I''m going to be late." Hui Yuanai reminded.


    "Okay, Your Highness Xiaoai." Su Yu opened the car door for Hui Yuanai.


    All the way to the school, Hui Yuan Ai greeted other members of the juvenile detective team.


    Conan looked at Su Yu, but did not leave with the other children.


    "Are Xizi..."


    "She and Yingli are at the headquarters of the Sakura Group." Su Yu said directly.


    "Please take care of her." Conan whispered and walked into the school.


    Su Yu looked at his back, without Conan reminding him, he would take care of them.


    ...


    Su Yu headed towards the villa.


    When I passed a shop selling TV sets, it happened to be a red light.


    Su Yu watched the news on TV. Yoko Okino and her three close friends announced their withdrawal from the idol business. As for the reasons, they did not explain.


    After the news, there was a piece of gossip news, saying that Yoko Okino and her three good friends had gone to the hospital for an examination, and the staff broke the news that Yoko Okino once showed nausea when filming a TV series. Looks like, most likely...


    After Su Yu watched the news, the red light just passed.


    There was a smile on his face, the news was real news.


    During that time, he was really crazy, like a monster.


    Su Yu returned to the villa, and they were all at home.


    Now, there are not only them in the villa, but also a few more people.


    Suzuki Ayako, Moriran, Toyama Kazuha, Ooka Momiji, Nakamori Aoko, Suzuki Sonoko.


    Miwako Sato, Naeko Miike, Yui Uehara, Yumi Miyamoto, and Shizuka Hattori, Sakurako Yonehara.


    "Jun Su Yu, you are finally back."


    "Jun Su Yu, come listen and see if there is any sound."


    "He Yejiang, it''s only a month, how could there be any noise."


    Su Yu looked at them, came to Mao Lilan''s side, and sat down.


    "It''s been a month, it''s almost time, it''s time to go back and have a look." Su Yu muttered.


    ...


    Bless the world for a better world.


    Time starts to flow again.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, listened to the sound coming from the castle, turned around and walked into the castle.


    "I''m back, Huihui, Akua, Dakness."


    "Have you ever left?"


    "Ah, how do I feel like I have gone through time still."


    "Jun Su Yu, haven''t you been in the courtyard all the time?"


    Su Yu looked at the three people in front of him and looked at them carefully.


    "Jun Su Yu, what''s the matter?" Dakenis asked in confusion.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to take a good look at you. After seeing this, Dakenis will not be hungry." Su Yu smiled.


    "Huh?" x3.


    "Next, it''s time to find them." Su Yu walked towards the town.


    Even a lich, as long as he is beautiful, he can.


    Even a goddess, as long as he is beautiful, he can.


    It seems that Yo-Yo still has a few good friends, who happened to go to the Red Devil Village to stroll around.


    "Huihui, I always feel that Jun Su Yu has changed."


    "I feel the same way, it feels a little strange."


    "I... I don''t hate this change."


    The real adventure has just begun.


    ...


    The world of life in another world from scratch.


    Time was flowing again, Su Yu looked at the two maids in the courtyard.


    "Rem, Ram, I''m back."


    "Welcome back, Jun Su Yu." Lem''s smile was still so sweet.


    "Welcome back." Ram''s reaction was slightly cold.


    Su Yu looked at the familiar but unfamiliar mansion in front of him. This time the adventure was no longer an adventure, but a more leisurely trip.


    Tokyo Foodie World...


    Naruto World...


    The Forbidden World...


    Finally, return to the main world.


    The system was upgraded to the full level, and the godhead was condensed again, this time it was the godhead of the main god.


    The ring world became Su Yu''s kingdom of God, and several worlds were swallowed by his kingdom and became part of the kingdom of God.


    From then on, he can travel through several worlds without hindrance.


    In the morning, I was woken up by Lem and had breakfast.


    At noon, accompany Huihui to release the burst magic.


    In the afternoon, I dated Akatsuki Mato to teach her physical skills.


    In the evening, practice with Hinata in the Hokage World and teach fireworks by the way.


    ...


    When Su Yu appeared in front of Zou Wu Gao''s school.


    He looked at General Wu Gao who had not changed much.


    "You blocked my way, please get out of the way." A cold voice sounded.


    Su Yu turned to look at Xuexia Xuenao.


    "Xiaoyuna, long time no see..."


    "I thought you had disappeared, and I was about to celebrate. Unexpectedly, you came back again." Xuexiaxuenai said lightly.


    Yuihama Yui stood beside Yukoshita Yukino and smiled sweetly at Su Yu.


    Su Yu scratched his head, such a Gaoling flower, how should he surrender her?Wait online for a strategy.


    Next second.


    "Idiot, why do you want to leave!" Xuexia Xuenao rushed into his arms.


    "Do we know this Gaoling flower?" Su Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    Xuexia Xuena raised her head and stared at him.


    Then she stood on tiptoe.


    Yuihama looked at this scene and wanted to say something, obviously I came first...


    However, if the subject is Yukino Yukoshita, there is no way.


    "Koyuki, I also want to hug." Yuihama Yui hugged Yukino Yukino.


    Su Yu was taken aback, what happened?During his absence, did the lilies bloom?


    "We two don''t need you anymore." Yukino Yukino let go of Su Yu and took Yuihama Yui''s small hand and walked towards the school.


    "Jun Su Yu, good morning." Jiabaili and Weinet came to face each other.


    "Good morning." Su Yu smiled at the two.


    "Hey, stop for me and return my bread to me!" Satania''s voice is still so full of air.

 762 Chapter 762

    Total Wu Gao.


    The sun today is very warm.


    Several days have passed since Su Yu returned to the main world.


    In the past few days, he is enjoying the good life in school.


    He missed the winter vacation, and now it is spring.


    Spring arrives and the new semester begins.


    At the same time, he also ushered in younger generations.


    Five watch Ruri, Kosaka Kirino, Ayase Aragaki, and a color feather, and Higiya Komachi.


    ...


    Ministry of Service during lunch break.


    Here changed from the former deserted state, as soon as the lunch break, they will meet here.


    Yuihama Yui was Su Yu''s first girlfriend, and everyone was very kind to her.


    When Su Yu walked into the ministry, the girls who were talking and laughing looked at Su Yu.


    "What do you guys see me doing? Could it be..."


    "They look at you, they just want to see how scumbags look." Yukino Yukino drank the black tea ceremony with a smile on her face. Today, she is also a poisonous-tongued Yukino.


    "Senior, we just haven''t seen you for a long time, so we want to take a good look at you." Kosaka Kirino whispered.


    "I, like Senior Xuexiaxuenai, look at the scum." Wu Geng Liuli glanced at Su Yu and said.


    "You guys are really..."


    Su Yu came to Yuihama Yui''s side, and this position was considered his throne.


    Xuexia Xuena sat by the window, where she had always been her seat.


    Su Yu sat down and took the small hands of Yuihama Yui and Yukoshita Yukino.


    "Su Yu-kun." Yuihama Yui smiled shyly.


    "I''m too lazy to take the chopsticks, Yui, and feed me lunch." Su Yu let go of Yuihama''s little hand, and a hand fell on Yuihama''s lap.


    "Um..." Yuihama Yui blushed, and in front of everyone, even she would feel very shy.


    Su Yu tasted Yuihama Yui''s lunch, both hands were a bit irregular.


    Xuexiaxuena wanted to hold his hand, but found that he had become even more aggressive.


    Helpless, she could only give up resistance, and obediently let go of Su Yu''s hand.


    "Xiaoxunai." Su Yu looked at Xuexiaxunai with a smile.


    Xuexia Xuenai glared at him in embarrassment, and fed him her lunch.


    "Well, it really is Xiaoxunai''s bento is more powerful." Su Yu praised.


    "Su Yu-kun, isn''t my bento delicious?" Yuihama Yui pouted.


    "Yuiyi''s bento is delicious, if you add something more, it will be even more delicious." Su Yu smiled.


    "What?" Yuihama Yui asked curiously.


    "I won''t tell you this, the secret." Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Xiaoyuki, Su Yu-kun bullied me." Yuihama Yui looked at Yukoshita Yukino with an aggrieved expression on his face.


    Upon hearing this, Xuexia Xuena slapped Su Yu''s hand away, looking at Su Yu with cold eyes.


    "You two are really lilies blooming?" Su Yu can only eat lunch by himself.


    "Thank you, Koyuki." Yuihama Yui smiled sweetly.


    "Is there any problem? What is the relationship between the two of us, does it have anything to do with you?" Xuexia Xuenai said lightly.


    "Koyuki is really cold, I''ll just sit somewhere else." Su Yu looked at the girls around, got up and came to the position between Takasaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki.


    Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Ayaki''s faces blushed, and they didn''t expect Su Yu to sit over suddenly.


    "Xiao Xue Nai is too fierce, you two younger generations are good to bully." Su Yu joked.


    "Really bad senior." Wugeng Liuli on the opposite side snorted coldly.


    Su Yu looked at Wu Geng Liuli and smiled at her.


    Wugeng Liuli was about to speak, and she felt Su Yu''s feet, making her little face red.


    She lowered her head and squeezed her small hand slightly, enduring Su Yu''s excessive behavior.


    Seeing Wugeng Liuli''s reaction, Yi Hueiyu pretended that the chopsticks had fallen, lowered his head to pick up the chopsticks, and looked over.


    When she saw the situation under the table clearly, her face was flushed, her head lowered, she dared not speak.


    Higiya Komachi, who knows how to observe words, sees this scene, has probably guessed it, but cleverly did not say it.


    After the pleasant lunch time was over, Su Yu watched Wugeng Liuli hurriedly heading to the bathroom, and followed.


    As soon as Wu Geng Liuli entered the bathroom, she found Su Yu who followed her into the door, her face flushed.


    "Senior, how can you..."


    "Why do you think there is a toilet here? This floor, now only the Ministry of Service exists, this place is increased by my request." Su Yu came to Wugeng Liuli step by step.


    "Senior, class will be coming soon, I...I still have to go back to class." Wu Geng Liuli took a step back in shame.


    "Class? Your black cat is so smart, how could you need to go to class? Don''t worry, I have asked Komachi, who is in your class, to ask for leave for you." Su Yu stretched out his hand and lifted Wujing Liuli''s chin.


    "Stupid senior! Bad senior!" Wugeng Liuli had no way to escape, clenching her small fist in shame.


    "Black Cat, you really understand me." Su Yu smiled and looked at Wugeng Liuli.


    "I...I don''t know what you are talking about..."


    "I like what the black cat said just now, very arrogant."


    "Senior, are you hentai?" Wu Geng Liuli said with shame and air.


    "You are wrong about this. No matter how you look at the current situation, it is you who are more strange than me." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Wugeng Liuli reacted at once, turned her head, her face was hot.


    "You little black cat, do you miss me?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    "No...no." Wu Geng Liuli whispered.


    "Really not?" Su Yu blew a breath in her ear.


    "Senior fool!" Wu Geng Liuli leaned in his arms.


    "Sorry, I came back late, my black cat must be hungry?" Su Yu stroked Wugeng Liuli''s long hair.


    Wu Geng Liuli did not speak, and firmly hugged Su Yu.


    "There''s really no way." Su Yu lowered his head.


    Wugeng Liuli closed his eyes, and the long-term miss has exploded today.


    She didn''t care what place it was, she didn''t care what Su Yu became, she only knew that the senior she liked had returned.


    ...


    Two hours later.


    In the lounge of the Ministry of Service.


    That''s right, the current ministry has a lounge, and it''s not a small lounge, enough for all of them to stay here.


    Su Yu appeared in the lounge holding Wu Geng Liuli. After putting her away, he kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    "Senior, I like you." Wu Geng Liuli Yuwen Judo.


    "I like you too, Black Cat." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "Do you have any other dates? If so, go quickly. I''m a little sleepy." Wu Geng Liuli said softly.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Black Cat." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Senior, treat girls with gentleness, don''t be like just now..."


    "Ahem, I know, sorry, next time, I will be more gentle." Su Yu smiled awkwardly.

 763 Chapter 763-Xi Gongxis Round

    Maishima Academy, library.


    Shiomiya Shi looked at the seat in front of him, in a daze.


    Winter has passed and spring has arrived, but he still has not returned.


    From the beginning, she wrote her thoughts into the novel, and at the end, she mustered up the courage to find him with the novel.


    As a result, the news was that he had disappeared.


    Shiomiya Shiri knew he would return, but, from that day on, she continued to write her novels.


    This novel was written to him by her and can only be read by him alone.


    Everyday things, every day''s mood, every time I miss him, and every sadness, are all recorded in her novels.


    "Didn''t you come back today?"


    "If he comes back, should I be angry with him?"


    "No, right? How could I be angry with him? What if he is angry and ignores me?"


    Xi Gongzhi clutched his small head and began to imagine constantly, he didn''t even notice that the novel around him was taken away.


    Su Yu took the novel written by Xi Gongshi and opened it to read it.


    "I have been struggling with what kind of novel I should write. Later, I understood. What I want to write is missing you... Ah, it''s not right, it''s just my self-talk, please don''t remember This sentence."


    "He hasn''t come for a week. Did he forget me? Isn''t he going to surprise me? I hope he can come early. I don''t want any surprises. I just want to see him, even if I am bullied by him. Very happy..."


    "It has been a month, and he still hasn''t come to me. I am a little worried whether he has encountered something. I have decided and cannot wait any longer. I am going to find him and ask him why he didn''t come to me. But, She has a lot of girlfriends there. Will I be bullied by them? Will I be laughed at by them? Is a girl like me unworthy of him?"


    "He disappeared? That dumpling head is his favorite girl, and I haven''t seen him for a month, Su Yujun, where have you been? Come back soon, I miss you..."


    "It''s been two months, and I have become friends who can talk with them. Although they don''t say much, I can feel that they are both very kind girls and very gentle."


    "It''s been three months, the idiot Su Yujun, why didn''t you come back? Do you know how sad that dumpling head is crying? Do you know that I think about you every day? Why did you leave us alone? Why? Want to leave? Don''t let me see you again, if I see you again, I will ignore you... Ignore you for one minute, ah no, one second is fine."


    When Xi Gongzhen noticed that his novel was missing, he slowly raised his head.


    She looked at Su Yu in front of her, tears falling from the corners of her eyes.


    "Xi Palace, long time no see..."


    Before Su Yu had finished speaking, Xi Gongzhu had already rushed out and plunged into his arms.


    "Stupid! Stupid! Big idiot!" Her voice was distressed with a crying voice.


    "Sorry, I''m back, Xi Gong." Su Yu hugged her.


    No matter from her novels, or from her voice and tears, he could feel that she liked him.


    Shiomiyashi is a girl who is not good at expressing. There are many things in his mind, and all the information is directed to him.


    She missed him every day. From the day he left, she was thinking about him and when he would show up again.


    Xi Gongxi cried for ten minutes before her mood stabilized. She raised her head and looked at Su Yu''s smile, stretched out her hand and placed it on Su Yu''s face.


    "This is not a dream, Xi Gong." Su Yu held her little hand.


    "Jun Su Yu, I...I miss you very much," Xi Gongxi said with courage.


    "I know, your thoughts are all in this novel, I have finished reading it." Su Yu pointed to the novel next to it.


    Xi Gongzhen glanced at the novel, and suddenly remembered that there were some angry words in it.


    "I... I didn''t write that on purpose, just a little bit angry, just a little bit..."


    "You should be angry. You don''t need to explain. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t leave and shouldn''t leave you behind." Su Yu shook his head and said softly.


    "You won''t leave? You won''t disappear inexplicably, will you?" Xi Gongzhen''s expression was nervous.


    "If Xi Gong is willing to kiss me..."


    Before Su Yu had finished speaking, Xi Gongzhu had embraced him, and kissed him.


    Su Yu saw this and hugged her too.


    For a long time, Xi Gongbian blushed and left Su Yu''s embrace.


    "I will never leave again. From now on, I will always stay in this world. I will bully Xi Gong every day until you graduate. After you graduate, I will let you stay in my study and study me. The books brought back from another world let the maid take care of our two children." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    Xi Gongxi''s face flushed red, but instead of lowering his head, he extended his fingers.


    Su Yu saw this and pulled the hook with her.


    "I want to be bullied by you. I have been thinking of you during the time you left. You can bully me anyway, as long as you come back." Xi Gongzhen said in a low voice.


    "Really everything is fine?" Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah." Xi Gongxi flushed, but still nodded.


    "Then I''m welcome. I haven''t seen Xi Gong for so long. I have already thought about it. I will slowly bully Xi Gong and make you shy and unable to raise your head in front of me." Su Yu snapped his fingers, the book The door of the pavilion is closed.


    Xi Gongzhu''s little head leaned against Su Yu''s arms, a little shy, and a little expectant.


    ...


    The sun is setting.


    When the library door opened, Su Yu held Xi Gongzhu and walked out the door.


    The maid drove to the door of the library, waiting for a long time.


    Su Yu put Xi Gongzheng in the back of the car, told the maid to take care of her, smiled and watched Xi Gongzheng leave.


    Except for Shimiyashi.


    In this school, there are other girls who miss him.


    On the sports field, Ayumi Gaota tied up her hair, which is a sign that she is serious.


    Su Yu stood on the edge of the sports field, looking at the running plateau Bumi.


    When Gao Gaoyao reached the end, she found Su Yu, and she was stunned.


    Su Yu waved to her, smiling.


    Highland Ayumi clenched her small fist and came to him.


    "You bad guy, dare to leave me!" She waved her small fist, trying to punch Su Yu.


    However, when she saw Su Yu open her arms, she still let go of her small fist and plunged into his arms.


    "Why didn''t you come to me for so long? Why did you come back now? Do you know how much I miss you? You are so pale!" Gao Gaobumei looked at him with tears.


    "Sorry, everything is my fault, don''t cry, it won''t look good if you cry again." Su Yu helped her wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Even if I look bad, you have to take responsibility for me, have you heard?" Gao Gaoyao stared at him closely.


    "Yeah." Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "I have gained some weight recently, but I will lose it, and soon." Gao Gao said in a low voice.


    "No need to lose weight, you are not getting fat." Su Yu looked down at Gao Gaoyuan Stepme.


    Highland Ayumi was stunned for a moment, then his face flushed.

 764 Chapter 764 Little Bird Tours Round

    night.


    Little bird travels home.


    Little Bird You Shihua looked at the closed door.


    Since Su Yu disappeared, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua has kept herself in her room, not even going to school.


    She and Xiaoniao swim Liuhua, the only chance to meet is when they deliver food.


    Bird You Shihua knocked on the door.


    After a long time, the door opened.


    Little Bird You Liuhua timidly opened the door and stretched out a little hand.


    "Liuhua, in addition to dinner, I also bought you new light novels." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua said softly, with a paper bag at her feet.


    There are light novels that she can''t understand. They are light novels that she bought after finishing work today.


    "Thanks...thank you." The little bird swims in Liuhua''s voice very quietly.


    She took the dinner and the paper bag and closed the door.


    Xiaoniaoyou Shihua sighed and walked towards her room.


    It has been so long since Su Yu left, and she can''t forget him, but what if she can''t forget him?


    No one knows where Su Yu is.


    Little Bird You Shihua walked towards the bathroom, and when she finished the shower, she remembered that she forgot the clothes she was going to change.


    However, there is only little bird Yu Liuhua who does not go out at home, and she is not so shy.


    Little Bird Yu Shihua took the bath towel, wrapped herself up briefly, left the bathroom, and returned to her room.


    However, when she returned to the room, she was about to turn off the lights.


    Suddenly, a big hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    Before Xiaoniaoyou Shihua made a sound, the other party had already kissed.


    She struggled, trying to leave the other''s embrace, but she felt the warm embrace of the other party and the familiar breath.


    "I''m back." Su Yu said softly.


    Little Bird You Shihua was startled, and looked up at Su Yu''s face.


    The familiar smiling face, under the shining of the moonlight, shows his handsomeness and mystery even more.


    Little Bird You Shihua looked at Su Yu, tears welled up in an instant.


    "Stupid! Why are you back now!"


    Su Yu watched the little bird in her arms swim around Shihua, letting her beat and scold herself.


    It wasn''t until Xiaoniaoyou Shihua stopped attacking that Su Yu looked at her tenderly and helped her wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Little Bird You Shihua looked at the gentle expression on Su Yu''s face and leaned in his arms.


    "Why disappear? Why did you leave us? Do you know how sad I am during the days you left? Do you know how sad Liuhua is?"


    "I know, I can feel what you miss for me, so I returned from the mysterious world just to see you again." Su Yu lifted the chin of Xiaoniaoyou Shihua and looked at her with a smile .


    Little Bird You Shihua looked at Su Yu, closed his eyes, and walked towards Su Yu.


    She didn''t care where the bath towel fell on her body. At this moment, she just wanted to be with Su Yu.


    Su Yu was not polite, and all Xiaoniaoyoushihua''s miss for him turned into her initiative.


    Even on the passive side, Su Yu gently took care of the little bird swimming around ten flowers.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Little Bird You Shihua leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu held her in one hand and felt very satisfied watching the little bird in his arms swimming around ten flowers.


    "By the way, Su Yujun, go and see Liuhua, her condition is much more serious than mine." Xiaoniaouyou Shihua suddenly thought of Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua.


    "I know Liuhua''s situation, and the black cat told me how much she missed me, but since I haven''t seen you for so long, I want to come to you first. After all, you are Liuhua''s older sister." Su Yu smiled.


    "So you think so, it''s a terrible idea." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua''s face was red.


    "After Liuhua graduates, I can just marry you." Su Yu looked at the little bird in his arms swimming Shihua.


    "I''m also looking forward to putting on the wedding dress." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua looked up at Su Yu, slightly shy.


    "At that time, the evening will be very lively." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Little Bird You Shihua blushed, gave Su Yu a white look, rolled over, and left his embrace.


    "Okay, I''ll go to see Liuhua, good night." Su Yu said softly with the little bird swimming in Shihua.


    "Well, good night." Xiaoniaoyou Shihua turned and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu got up and left the bed, disappeared.


    Little Bird You Shihua looked out the window and closed his eyes.


    Today was originally a boring day, but now it has become a very important day in her life.


    ...


    Little bird swims in the room of Liuhua.


    While watching the animation, she folded a thousand paper cranes.


    The originally small room was filled with paper cranes, these were the paper cranes she folded for Su Yu.


    Since knowing that Su Yu disappeared, she had been praying, hoping that he could come back.


    Thousands of paper cranes filled this room, and in some places it was already on the third floor.


    Little Bird Tour Liuhua only left a little space of her own, and all the rest was occupied by paper cranes.


    This is exactly the same as Su Yu''s position in her heart. In her heart, Su Yu occupies a lot.


    Suddenly, Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua noticed the moonlight outside the window.


    The moonlight tonight was so bright that she wanted to go out and have a look.


    Little Birdyou Liuhua thought for a while, opened the window, and went out.


    She stood on the corridor, looked at the bright moon in the sky, closed her eyes, and prayed that Su Yu would return.


    "The human girl over there, I heard your wish." A familiar voice sounded.


    Xiaoniaoyouliuhua trembled and looked at Su Yu, who was dressed in a robe in front of him.


    "I am the immortal demon king, I will not realize your wish, what I do best is..."


    Before Su Yu had finished speaking, he saw Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua standing on the railing and rushing towards his arms.


    "A human girl, I know this Demon King is very attractive, but if you just rushed into my arms like this, I was a little bit troubled." Su Yu snapped his fingers, and the little bird floated in Liuhua. In front of him.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "Such a cute girl suddenly rushed into my arms, I don''t want to let her go." Su Yu hugged her gently.


    Upon hearing the words, Little Bird You Liuhua felt warm and hugged Su Yu tightly.


    Su Yu landed on the railing, looking down at the little bird swimming Liuhua in his arms.


    "Sorry, I''m late, Liuhua."


    "It doesn''t matter, welcome back, Jun Su Yu." Little Bird You Liuhua smiled sweetly and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu watched the tears falling from the corner of her eyes, and the tears that could not be stopped were the little bird You Liuhua missed him.


    "In the future, I will never leave this world again. I will stay by your side forever." Su Yu helped her wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "I believe you, Jun Su Yu." Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua stood on tiptoe and closed his eyes.


    Su Yu did not refuse and hugged her.


    The two walked towards the room.


    The paper cranes in the room turned into fireflies, illuminating the face of Little Bird You Liuhua and Su Yu''s smile.


    "Jun Su Yu, I...I want to put everything about me..."


    "This time, you don''t need to say. Liuhua, after graduation, marry me, right?"


    "Ok."

 765 Chapter 765

    early morning.


    Little bird travels home.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua looked at Su Yu who was busy in the kitchen, holding his chin, with a happy smile on his face.


    Little Bird You Shihua yawned and walked out of the room. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Sister, look, living Su Yujun." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua pointed to Su Yu in the kitchen, and said to Xiaoniaoyou Shihua.


    "Liuhua, I was alive." A black line flashed on Su Yu''s forehead.


    "I''m sorry, I mean...wild Jun Su Yu." Little Bird You Liuhua thought for a while.


    "Then you can catch it quickly, and be careful that he has become someone else''s." Xiaoniao You Shihua joked.


    "Yeah, what my sister said is very reasonable." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua stretched out his hand to Su Yu, muttering something in his mouth.


    Su Yu came over with his breakfast speechlessly, and knocked Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua''s head.


    Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua clutched his head aggrievedly and looked at Su Yu.


    "Eat obediently, and then go to your school with me." Su Yu looked at her.


    "Yeah." Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua obediently, eating breakfast.


    Last night, Su Yu had said that if she could not graduate successfully, she would not marry her for the time being, so that Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua immediately developed the motivation to go to school.


    The three of them were eating breakfast. After Xiaoniaoyou Shihua finished breakfast and was about to leave, Su Yu grabbed her little hand.


    Su Yu looked at her with a smile and pointed to his cheek.


    Bird You Shihua''s face blushed, and he glanced at Bird You Liuhua.


    Little Bird You Liuhua spied her sister''s reaction while continuing to eat breakfast.


    "I will be late for work," Su Yu reminded.


    Little Bird You Shihua blushed, and a soft kiss fell on Su Yu''s face.


    Su Yu just let go of her little hand.


    Little Bird You Liuhua''s face was red, but he didn''t expect that Bird You Shihua would really do that.


    She is not angry, because this is something she has known for a long time.


    "Liuhua, goodbye." When Xiaoniaouyou Shihua left home, said to Xiaoniayou Liuhua.


    "Sister, goodbye." Xiaoniaouyou Liuhua whispered.


    ...


    After breakfast.


    Su Yu sent Xiaoniaoyou Liuhua to the school.


    Fennel had already graduated on May 7th, Chiyin Chiyin followed Luni to start her practice, and Tansheng Gu Senxia was still in the same class as Bird You Liuhua.


    And Yumori Sanae, she is still so cute and cute.


    Su Yu simply met them and left the school.


    He drove to a university. In the corner of the library, he found May 7 fennel that was taking a nap.


    The sunlight fell on her face, making her sleeping face look very cute.


    Although she still had short hair, Su Yu looked more and more and felt that Fennel on May 7 was different from other girls.


    Fennel seemed to feel the people sitting next to him on May 7 and slowly opened his eyes.


    When she saw Su Yu, she was slightly taken aback.


    "Jun Su Yu, long time no see..."


    Before Fennel''s words fell on May 7, Su Yu had already kissed.


    In the quiet library, all the students quietly left.


    On May 7 Fennel''s little face was blushing. Facing Su Yu''s boldness, she could only be as shy and expectant as an ordinary girl.


    In the quiet library, strange noises rang, but no one could hear them.


    The warm sunlight shone on the library table, and Fennel''s face was flushed on May 7th, and some were afraid to see Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at her, leaned over and whispered in her ear.


    Fenxiang was instantly ashamed on May 7, but did not refuse Su Yu, and slowly sat on the table.


    Su Yu watched her movements, his eyes lit up, this movement was really invincible!


    Until the lunch break.


    Fennel went to sleep peacefully on May 7th.


    Su Yu looked at Fenxiang''s sleeping face on May 7th, picked her up, moved a space, and walked into her room.


    He put down the fennel on May 7th and kissed her lightly on the forehead before disappearing.


    ...


    Lunch break, Yuanyue College.


    Su Yu looked at the Ninchereonora in front of him with a smile on his face.


    Nincherei Onora blushed, dressed in a chef''s uniform, preparing lunch for Su Yu.


    She could clearly feel the look in Su Yu''s eyes. This chef''s uniform was given to her by Su Yu.


    This chef''s uniform does not suit her at all, it looks like a tights, and...


    Su Yu came behind Nacere Leonora and hugged her gently.


    "Is my lunch not ready yet? I''m a little hungry."


    "Soon...it''ll be all right soon, Su Yujun, can you wait a little longer, okay?" Nacereo''s face flushed.


    She could clearly feel that Su Yu couldn''t wait.


    "No, I''m hungry now." Su Yu said in her ear.


    Ninchereonora paused in her hand and turned to look at Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at her and knew that she was the same as herself, so she was no longer polite.


    It is also a good choice to taste dessert before lunch.


    ...


    When Su Yu had lunch, he came to Jixingliao.


    At this moment, everyone is staying in the hot spring pool just built.


    Just had lunch and came to the bubble hot springs. For them, it was a good experience.


    Tian Suohui, Sakura Ryoko, Yoshino Yuuhime.


    Kawashima Rei, Hojo Miyoko, Mito Yumei.


    Ryoko Sakura is considered to be disdainful of everyone''s existence. They looked at the scale of Ryoko Sakura, then looked down at their own scale, and they couldn''t help but wonder.


    Why is Sakura Ryoko so different for the same person?


    While they were thinking, the door of the hot spring pool opened.


    "Everyone, good noon." Su Yu walked in with a smile.


    The six girls stared at Su Yu blankly.


    It took a long time for them to react, but unfortunately, there was nothing that could cover them.


    Su Yu didn''t seem to notice the embarrassment of the six girls, and came directly to Tian Suohui''s side.


    Tian Suohui lowered her head in shame, and wanted to dive into the water.


    Su Yu hugged her in advance.


    "Xiaohui, long time no see."


    A towel surrounded by Su Yu floated on the water.


    The five girls suddenly looked at the towel, that was their chance.


    Tian Suohui was held by Su Yu, and she clearly felt something that made her too embarrassed to lift her head.


    Su Yu looked at the five girls hesitantly, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    For an instant, smoke filled the hot spring pool and the heat enveloped it.


    The five girls blushed when they found they couldn''t see each other.


    Ryoko Sakura, who was closest to the gate, cautiously came to the shore and wanted to leave.


    However, before she took a few steps, she ran into Su Yu''s arms directly.


    "Ryoko, where are you going?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Jun Su Yu, I..."


    "This fog can isolate the sound, and it can also create an illusion, preventing you from leaving this hot spring pool." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Sakura Ryoko understood it instantly, and stood still with her head lowered.


    Su Yu watched her not run away, stretched out his hand, pulled her into his arms, and slowly lowered his head.


    The five girls looked at Sakura Ryoko and Su Yu, and there was no fog in their sight.


    This is a completely blind technique, only the girl who is with Su Yu can not see other people.

 766 Chapter 766: Nagiris Round

    The sun is setting.


    Su Yu left the hot spring pool and went to Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    As soon as he walked into the villa, Su Yu saw Xinhu Feisha.


    Xinhu Feisha was stunned when he saw Su Yu.


    "Long time no see, little secretary, miss me..."


    Before Su Yu''s words were over, Xinto Feisha had already plunged into his arms.


    "Jun Su Yu, where did you go? Do you know how much I miss you?" Xinto Feisha held Su Yu tightly.


    "I know, so, I''m back, and I will never leave again." Su Yu stroked Nito Feisha''s little head.


    "It''s not just me, Miss Erina, Miss Alice, they all miss you." Nito Hisako raised his head and looked at Su Yu.


    What she does, she never forgets Erina Nakiri.


    Especially when facing Su Yu, she would always say how good her eldest is.


    "What I want most is Feisha." Su Yu looked down at Xinto Feisha and slowly lowered his head.


    Nito Hishasa closed his eyes.


    Su Yu fell with a kiss.


    After a few minutes.


    Su Yu looked at Xinhu Feisha, whose little face was flushed, and hugged her.


    When Su Yu walked through her room, Xinhu Feisha struggled.


    "Let''s see Erina, you have to share the damage for your eldest lady." Su Yu smiled meaningfully.


    Nito Hisasha blushed, and she naturally understood what Su Yu meant.


    Su Yu held Xinhu Feisha and came to the study.


    Nagiri Erina, who was looking at the document, did not look up.


    It wasn''t until Su Yu put Nito Hisago on the table that Erina Nagiri reacted.


    She looked up at Su Yu, a little surprised, and a little surprised.


    "Miss Erinai, I''m back." Su Yu smiled at her.


    "You are so soulless! Why did you come back until now? Are you bullying other girls in other places?" Nakiri Erina looked resentful.


    "The answer is correct, but after I left this world, I met a lot of girls and spent many beautiful nights with them..."


    Nagiri Erina bit her lip, and tears were about to fall.


    "But, I suddenly remembered that there is still a eldest lady who makes me miss, so I am back." Su Yu''s voice changed.


    "You have been back for more than a day, right?" Nakiri Erina guessed.


    "Ahem, Erina, I miss you." Su Yu coughed twice and stretched out his hand.


    "I...I don''t want you, you always bully me, I don''t want you..."


    Nakiri Erina turned her head and whispered.


    "Okay, then I will bully Feisha, not you, arrogant eldest lady." Su Yu finished speaking and bullied Nito Feisha in front of Erina Nagiri.


    At first, Erina Nagiri thought he was joking, but when she saw Nito''s Hisako''s clothes fell on the ground, she realized that Su Yu was here for real this time.


    Nito Hisashiko was in front of Nagiri Erina, so embarrassed, she covered her face with shame.


    Nagiri Erina flushed with shame, and wanted to leave the study, but found that the door of the study had disappeared.


    "Erina, don''t want to run away, wait a while and let Feisha see you shy." Su Yu said with a smirk.


    When Nagiri Erina was lying next to Nito Hisako, Nito Hisako watched the eldest lady he admired became like this, and some did not dare to look at her.


    However, in the end they held their hands and together resisted the great demon king Su Yu.


    ...


    Night falls.


    Nagiri Erina''s villa.


    Alice Nakiri sat beside Su Yu, holding his arm with a smile on her face.


    Nageri Erina and Nagereonora did not say anything, and ate their dinner quietly.


    After dinner, Alice Nakiri decided not to go back. She will stay here tonight.


    Nakiri Erina''s face blushed upon hearing this.


    Nagerie Onora agreed, and stayed in the guest room with Nagerie Alice.


    Su Yushun naturally lives in the same room with Erina Narakiri. As for Nito Hishasa?


    The little secretary was a little tired, and was still resting.


    Su Yu hugged Nakiri Erina, a little awake, he knew that Alice Nakiri would come.


    "Jun Su Yu, you... can you..."


    "No, I want them all." Su Yu looked at Erina Nakiri in his arms and smiled.


    "Bad guy." Nagiri Erina clenched her small fist, embarrassed.


    "I''m so bad, Erina''s shy look, I like it best." Su Yu kissed her forehead lightly.


    "Crack" the door of the room opened.


    Nakiri Alice tiptoed to Su Yu''s side. When she found that Su Yu and Nakiri Erina were both awake, her face blushed.


    However, afterwards, she got into the bed with an open mind.


    "Su Yu-kun belongs to me. Even if it is Erina, I won''t let it." Alice Nageki held Su Yu''s arm.


    Su Yu felt a little pressure, turned around and hugged Alice Nagechi.


    "Su Yu-kun?" Naruto Alice was happy.


    Su Yu actually let go of Erina Nakiri and chose her, which made her very happy.


    However, it took a few minutes before she knew why Erina Nagiri didn''t say a word.


    "Su...Jun Su Yu..."


    "You like me, don''t you? Alice." Su Yu hugged her tightly.


    "Well, I...I like Su Yu-kun." Alice Nakiri replied.


    "Then accept my likes, I like Alice too." Su Yu lowered his head.


    "Ok��"


    Nagiri Erina turned her back to the two of them, covering her hot ears.


    After a while, she didn''t even have the chance to cover her ears, because Alice Nagari was tired.


    Su Yu held Nakiri Erina and blew a breath of heat in her ear.


    Nakiri Erina turned around and glared at Su Yu who was smiling.


    "Miss Erina, do you remember the last time?" Su Yu reminded.


    Nagiri Erina looked at him suspiciously.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and quickly covered her small mouth.


    "Don''t worry, this time is different from the last time, and you will never be disappointed." Su Yu smiled.


    "I...I definitely won''t..."


    "Hey, obedient, otherwise, I don''t like you." Su Yu stroked her long hair lightly.


    Nagiri Erina held her small fist and hesitated for a few seconds. After all, she was still afraid of Su Yu''s anger and could only agree to his request.


    Su Yu looked at Nakiri Erina who had shrunk in the bed and closed his eyes.


    "Crack" the door of the room opened again.


    Nakiri Alice was stunned, and Nakiri Erina stiffened.


    Nagerie Onora walked in. She looked at Alice Nagerie''s surprised expression, but she didn''t explain anything.


    Su Yu looked at the blushing Nunche Leonora, knowing that she hadn''t cared about being discovered by Nancy Alice.


    Alice Nakiri seemed to understand something, looking at Nakiri Onora with a complicated expression.


    Nakiri Onora got into the bed, took up Nakiri Erina''s territory, and drove her out.


    Nageri Erina poked her head out, glanced at Alice Nageri, and stared at Su Yu.


    Su Yu had an innocent expression on his face, and he was not to blame, it was Nacerionora''s initiative.

 767 Chapter 767

    A good day starts in the early morning.


    Su Yu deeply agreed with this sentence.


    When Xinhu Feisha came to wake them up, Su Yu had already prepared a hearty breakfast for them.


    After breakfast.


    Nakiri Onora left, she had other jobs, and Alice Nakiri continued to fall asleep happily.


    Nagiri Erina and Nito Hisako also need work.


    Su Yu didn''t interrupt their work, and came to the residence of Akakubo Tao, one of the ten outstanding people of Yuanyue.


    Manami Tamura has been practicing here and has learned a lot of how to make desserts.


    When Su Yu knocked on the door, it was Manami Tamura who opened the door.


    When she saw Su Yu, she was happy.


    "Manami, you go and wake senior Akakubo Momo, I will make you a very special dessert today." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yeah." Tamura Mana was very well-behaved and went upstairs to wake Akakubo Momo.


    When the petite Akakubo Tao heard that Su Yu was back, she quickly put on the cutest clothes and came to meet Su Yu.


    As a result, when she went downstairs, she fell off by accident.


    Su Yu stepped forward and caught the Akakubo Tao who had fallen, so that she avoided injury.


    "Senior Akkubo Tao, it''s been a long time since I saw you, you are still so cute." Su Yu looked at Akkubo Tao who was in her arms and chuckled lightly.


    Akakubo Momo held the doll and stood in front of her.


    Su Yu put her down and tidied her cute clothes.


    "Seniors like this, I like them very much."


    Su Yu looked at her clothes and said softly.


    Akakubo Momo burned her face and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Senior Akakubo Momo, this dish is a bit special. I need Mana''s help. Senior will wait in the living room. It will take about an hour. In the meantime, you can contact Senior Kobayashi Gentiana, Ningning Kiyokuni As for the seniors, I will visit later." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "Well, you go make it, I am looking forward to your dessert." Akakubo Momomi smiled sweetly.


    Su Yu looked at her smile and pushed his glasses.


    Manashi Tamura followed Su Yu to the kitchen, and was about to ask Su Yu what ingredients should be prepared, so Su Yu hugged him.


    "Su Yujun, shall we make desserts quickly? This kind of thing..."


    "Mana Shi, this is the preparation work, I am not lazy." Su Yu said solemnly.


    "Huh?" Tamura Manashi was taken aback, and then she felt Su Yu''s irregular hands.


    Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. The special dessert Su Yu said could not be...


    When she thought of this, her face flushed. I am afraid that only Su Yu can do this kind of thing.


    Akakubo Tao and Kobayashi Gentiana are both chefs at the far-month-old ten outstanding chefs. I want to hide this special dessert from them and prevent them from knowing what the ingredients are. Only Su Yu can do it.


    "Manashi, you have been here for such a long time, let me see, how much have you learned?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    "Yeah." Tamura Mana responded with a blushing face.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Mana Tamura left the kitchen with two desserts.


    The blush on her face has not faded.


    Gentiana Kobayashi, who was talking with Momo Akakubo, saw Manami Tamura''s expression and instantly understood something.


    Su Yu came to them and sat down.


    "Senior Kobayashi Gentiana, Akakubo Tao-sen, this is the most special dessert I have recently researched. How would you like it?"


    "Yeah." Akakubo Tao didn''t have the slightest doubt and began to taste.


    Xiao Lin Long Dan smiled slightly, even if she guessed something, she chose to ignore it.


    "Delicious!" Akakubo Momo tasted it.


    Manami Tamura blushed when she heard her praise.


    "This dessert has a light floral scent, the taste is very special, and there is something similar to honey, the taste is very sweet." Akakubo Tao likes the taste very much.


    Kobayashi''s gentian tasted, and it was indeed the same as Akakubo Tao said.


    She is an expert in this area, she is the best at desserts, even Kobayashi gentian, she would be ashamed.


    "It''s fine if you like it, Akakubo Tao." Su Yu pushed his glasses.


    In the future, he has one more ingredient that can be used, and only he has a unique ingredient.


    Of course, he will not put this kind of food in the dinner, at most it is put in the dessert for the girl he likes.


    Akakubo Tao and Kobayashi Gentiana had eaten desserts, Su Yu handed Manami Tamura a portion, took the rest, and set off.


    Destination, the residence of Ningning and Issehui of Ji Zhiguo.


    The two of them are married.


    ...


    The wedding of Ji Zhiguo Ningning and Issehui was held three months after Su Yu left.


    She thought Su Yu would not come back again, so she married Issehui.


    Life after marriage is very beautiful for Ji Zhiguo Ningning.


    Every morning, after waking up, I can see Yishihui preparing breakfast for her.


    The only pity is that Issehui is still in two rooms with her until now.


    Yes, they were married, but Isshiki Hui had no intention of staying in the same room with her.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning was puzzled, and finally found that Isshihui did not want to, but could not do it.


    Because he was turned into a girl by Su Yu.


    After Ji Zhiguo Ningning knew about this, she didn''t say anything, she respected Issehui.


    Today is an ordinary morning.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning plans to take a vacation at home.


    Isshiki was also at home, washing the dishes.


    "Ding Dong" the door bell rang.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning frowned, who would be visiting in the morning?


    She stood up and came to the door of the room.


    When the door was opened, she was stunned.


    "Senior Ningning, Ji Zhiguo, long time no see." Su Yu looked at her with a smile.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning''s face instantly turned white, and she wanted to close the door.


    However, the door did not close, and one hand grabbed the door that was about to close.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning turned his head in disbelief and looked at Issehui.


    "Senior Issehui, long time no see." Su Yu smiled at him.


    "Long time no see, Master Su Yu." Isshiki Hui respectfully said.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning heard his address and let go of his hand weakly.


    Issehui opened the door and Su Yu walked into the living room.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked up at Issehui, trying to say something, but didn''t know how to say it.


    "Ningning, I''m going to pour tea. Let''s talk with Su Yujun first." Isshiki said to her.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning lowered his head, did not speak, and walked towards the living room.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa in the living room and looked at Ji Zhiguo Ningning who was walking by, with a smile on his face.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning came to Su Yu and sat down.


    "I haven''t seen it for so long, it seems that Senior hasn''t changed much." Su Yu held her little hand.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning glanced in the direction of Yi Sehui, only to find that he was making tea.


    "Don''t look at it, I have slowed down the space and time of Senior Issehui. This is the dessert I prepared for Senior Ningning of Ji Zhiguo, please try it." Su Yu took out the dessert.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning squeezed her small hand, she didn''t know what to do.

 768 Chapter 768: Kosaka Kirinos Round

    Isshiki Huihe Jizhiguo Ningning''s home.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, looking at Ji Zhiguo Ningning who was hesitating.


    To be honest, Ji Zhiguo Ningning is not amazing, but her temperament is very attractive.


    She wears glasses and her expressionless look makes people feel very proud.


    His long cyan hair fell on his shoulders, and his house clothes were slightly dignified.


    "Senior Ningning of Ji Zhiguo, are you ready?" Su Yu said in her ear.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning returned to his senses, looked at the dessert in front of him, and then at Su Yu''s hand.


    Su Yu released her little hand.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning began to taste dessert.


    Although the dessert was delicious, she could not feel any happiness, perhaps because it was a dessert made by Su Yu.


    "Senior Ningning of Ji Zhiguo, haven''t seen me for so long, did you miss me?" Su Yu gently hugged Ji Zhiguo Ningning.


    "I thought you were dead." Ji Zhiguo Ningning turned his head and said.


    "Senior is too much, but I was even too much at that time. Therefore, I will forgive you for carrying my marriage." Su Yu looked at Ji Zhiguo Ningning in his arms and slowly lowered his head.


    "you��"


    "It''s okay, he won''t find out." Su Yu said softly.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at Su Yu and glared at him fiercely.


    Su Yu hugged her up and let her completely lean in his arms.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning flushed, glanced at Yi Shihui''s direction, not daring to speak.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning had long forgotten about Issehui still not far away.


    Su Yu didn''t care either, because Isshihui was controlled by him now.


    after an hour.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at Su Yu in front of him, and the blush on his face had not faded.


    Su Yu tidyed up her clothes, patted her little head, and turned away.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at Yi Sehui and walked towards her room.


    She didn''t want Isshiki to see her like this, let alone any accidents.


    ...


    Xijian Research Association.


    The building here has been renovated, but there are still few people.


    Su Yu walked into the building, came to Xijianyun''s research room, and saw Xijianyun lying on the sofa at a glance.


    Xi Jianjun''s appearance is very young, like a high school student, and her height is a little petite, so Su Yu likes her very much.


    He looked at Xi Jianrun who was asleep, and gently hugged her up.


    Xi Jianrun seemed to feel the warmth and leaned against Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu hugged her, walked into the lounge, put her away, and covered her with a quilt.


    Xi Jianrun researched spices for him, which is a relatively hard type, so Su Yu couldn''t bear to bully her.


    "Next, I''m going to find...huh?" Su Yu stood by the window and was about to leave when he saw Gan Hyugako and Suwon Dongmi.


    Suwon Dongmi, dressed in professional attire, and Gan Hyugako dressed in chef��s uniform, walked into the Shimi seminar.


    "Unexpectedly, you came by yourself." Su Yu pushed his glasses and left Xi Jianrun''s room.


    Having not seen it for so long, Su Yu has a lot to say to them.


    ...


    After lunch time.


    Su Yu left the Xijian seminar and came to Gaosaka''s house.


    The person who opened the door was Kosaka Kyosuke, and his face was cold when he saw Su Yu at the door.


    "You soul Dan, disappeared for so long, do you know how worried Kirino is..."


    "This is a free coupon for a maid coffee shop. The shop belongs to mine. It''s only for today." Su Yu took out a coupon.


    "Ahem, for the sake of this reception, I won''t say anything." Kosaka Kyosuke coughed twice.


    "Go, I will take care of Kirino." Su Yu patted Kosaka Kyosuke on the shoulder.


    "Don''t tell Kirino about this, otherwise, she will definitely tell my father..."


    "It doesn''t matter, on the surface it is just an ordinary maid coffee shop." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Kyosuke Kosaka''s eyes lit up. Is it an unusual shop?


    "Go, you''ll know." Su Yu walked into the room with a smile.


    "Then I will go." Kosaka Kyosuke couldn''t wait to leave.


    Su Yu closed the door and changed a pair of slippers.


    "Senior Su Yu, did you just come?" Kosaka Tongno walked downstairs and saw Su Yu with a smile on his face.


    "I just came here, and today I came to play with you specially. You can call Ayase and Black Cat together." Su Yu smiled.


    "Yeah." Kosaka Tongno walked down, holding Su Yu''s arm and heading upstairs.


    Wugeng Liuli hesitated slightly when she heard Su Yu''s house in Gaosaka, saying that she would arrive immediately.


    Ayase Ayaki Aragaki was shopping with Kanako Kurusu, and at the invitation of Kirino Kosaka, he directly left Kanako Kurusu.


    Kurusu Kanako knew about Kosaka Kirino and Ayase Aragaki and followed Ayase Aragaki.


    She also wanted to see what kind of person Su Yu was.


    If it is a very handsome, very rich, and very powerful person, she doesn''t mind becoming friends with Su Yu.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Kosaka Kirino''s room.


    The arrival of Kurusu Kanako made Kosaka Kirino slightly shy.


    Su Yu didn''t care about Kanako Kanako, and played a game with Kosaka Kirino without anyone else.


    Kosaka Tongna cleverly leaned in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Senior, there are outsiders here," Wu Geng Liuli reminded.


    The game Su Yu played was an indescribable game, and the sound had already come out.


    "It doesn''t matter, Kanako is not an outsider." Su Yu said without turning back.


    "Huh? Senior, do you know Kanako?" Ayase Aragaki asked curiously.


    "I didn''t know each other before, I will definitely know each other later, because I know Kanako''s sister and she looks a lot like her." Su Yu smiled.


    "Do you know my sister?" Kanako Kurusu was a little surprised.


    "Well, soon, your sister is also one of my girlfriends." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    Kurusu Kanako opened her mouth, what is this person talking about?How could her sister become Su Yu''s girlfriend?


    "senior��"


    Listening to the strange sound coming from the computer, Kosaka Tongno turned to look at Su Yu, and slowly approached him.


    Ayase Ayaki looked at Kosaka Kirino''s movements, her face flushed, and her head lowered.


    Wugeng Liuli calmly drank tea.


    "Eh? Eh?" Kanako Kanako couldn''t believe it, she was still sitting here, why did they...


    "If you continue to stay here, you will definitely disturb us, I suggest you leave quickly, otherwise..."


    "I...you..." Kanako Kanako blushed, not knowing what to say.


    "Kanako, you should leave quickly." Ayase Aragaki persuaded.


    "I''m already an adult. I won''t be shy about this kind of thing, and they can''t be too much..."


    Before Kanako Kurusu''s voice had finished, she saw something more extreme.


    Kosaka Kirino is in the same state as in the game screen.


    "Tongno, I have always wanted to hear you call me a word "Oni sauce, okay?" Su Yu smiled and looked at Takasaka Tongno.


    "Oh...one sauce..."


    Kosaka Kirino finished speaking, covering his small face, blushing all over.


    Su Yu smiled and took her into his arms.

 769 Chapter 769: The Happiness of Kosaka Kyosuke

    The sun is setting.


    In front of Kosaka''s house.


    "Ayase sauce, see you another day." Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Well, Senior Su Yu, see you another day." Ayase Ayaki smiled sweetly.


    Su Yu glanced at Raisu Kanako with her head down, and walked into the room.


    Ayase Aragaki waited until Su Yu closed the door and looked at Kurusu Kanako.


    "That''s why I said to let you go, you just want to stay."


    "I...I don''t know that Su Yu-kun really dared to do that." Kanako Kanako was weak.


    "Then why did you promise Senior Su Yu?" Ayase Aragaki continued to ask.


    When Kanako Kanako heard this, her face blushed.


    She didn''t know why she agreed to Su Yu, but the atmosphere at the time made her unable to refuse.


    By the time she reacted, it was too late.


    "Kanako, Senpai didn''t hurt you. The biggest reason may be your appearance, so you''d better stay away from Senpai and don''t like him." Ayase Aragaki reminded.


    "Is Ayase jealous?" Kurasu Kanako looked up at Ayase Aragaki.


    "I''m not jealous anymore, I''m just worried about you. If you accept the predecessor''s words, I won''t have any normal friends anymore." Aragaki Ayase sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I will never like Senior Su Yu, absolutely not." Kanako Raisu smiled.


    "I hope you can do what you say." Ayase Aragaki opened the car door.


    Kurusu Kanako sat in the back of the car.


    Su Yu''s maid is responsible for sending them home.


    ...


    Su Yu returned to Kosaka Tongno''s room.


    Kosaka Kirino was already asleep, with a sweet smile on his face.


    Wugeng Liuli is now wearing her clothes and is writing her new novel.


    Su Yu came behind Wu Geng Liuli and hugged her gently.


    "I''m working, don''t disturb me." Wugeng Liuli whispered.


    "In front of me, don''t work. My black cat doesn''t need work. I will raise you." Su Yu closed his notebook.


    "I don''t need you to support me." Wu Geng Liuli whispered.


    "Meow, let me listen." Su Yu said in her ear.


    "I... I don''t want to meow..."


    "My little black cat is not obedient? Do you want me to give you some food so that you will be obedient?" Su Yu bit her ear.


    "Senior, you...what are you doing?" Wu Geng Liuli shrank her neck in shame.


    Su Yu didn''t answer, and bit her ear gently.


    "Meow~" Wugeng Liuli''s voice was very small.


    "Really obedient, next, let me see your cat''s paws." Su Yu smiled.


    "Senior, is it funny to make me shy?" Wugeng Liuli said with her small fist.


    "Not very interesting, but very interesting. If Xiaoxuno is here, it will be even more interesting if you two meow meow in front of me." Su Yu smiled.


    "Senior Xuexia will definitely be very angry when he hears it." Wu Geng Liuli muttered.


    "Xiaoxue is a tsundere. By the way, I have been to Liuhua. If we have time, next time we go to Liuhua together?" Su Yu held Wugeng Liuli''s small hand.


    "What does it mean to go to Liuhua together?" Wu Geng Liuli looked at Su Yu.


    "Well, you have such a good relationship with Liuhua, I want to see your lilies bloom." Su Yu said solemnly.


    Wu Geng Liuli glared at Su Yu in shame.


    She knew that Su Yu would not be that simple.


    "I''m a little sleepy, shall we go take a rest? In the evening, I will make delicious dishes for you?" Su Yu whispered.


    "Yeah." Wugeng Liuli nodded.


    Su Yu picked her up and walked to Kosaka Kirino''s side.


    After he lay down, Kosaka Kirino was asleep on one side, and the five watch Ruri leaning in his arms on the other.


    Su Yu looked out the window and counted the time. Kyosuke Kosaka should have been enjoying it, right?


    ...


    Maid coffee shop.


    Kyosuke Kosaka is very tangled, very tangled.


    He came here and got familiar with it under the leadership of a gentle lady maid.


    When he discovered that he could interact with the maid sister, he found that the maid sisters here are all boys!


    No, it should be said that it is half girls and half boys.


    It''s like the shy Hideyoshi in front of him. He felt pressure when he was held by the other party. This is true.


    However, what he felt when he was resting on his knee just now was also true.


    "Kyosuke-sama, I... can''t I?" Hideyoshi looked at Kosaka Kyosuke aggrievedly.


    "No... it''s not like that, it''s just..."


    "When I first saw Kyosuke-sama, I already liked you. For your sake, I would like to become a girl completely." Hideyoshi took Kosaka Kyosuke''s hand.


    "Become a girl completely?" Kosaka Kyosuke was stunned.


    "We are all boys who want to become girls. Master Su Yu recruited us. As long as there are customers who accept our likes, we can get Master Su Yu''s potion and become a girl completely." Soundtrack.


    "Then after you become a girl, what do you do with your life?" Kosaka Kyosuke hesitated.


    "I... I used to be an otaku, hoarding a cabinet of figures. Before I came here, I sold them and bought a villa. Now I still have 100 million yen..."


    "Hideyoshi, I love you, let''s get married." Kosaka Kyosuke said without hesitation.


    "Well, Kyosuke-kun." Hideyoshi''s face was moved. He didn''t expect that Kosaka Kyosuke accepted him so easily.


    Kosaka Kyosuke hugged Hideyoshi, smelled a faint scent, and was about to speak. He felt that Hideyoshi thought the same.


    Looking at each other, he smiled awkwardly.


    "I''ll go to the maid-sama to get that kind of medicine, Kyosuke-kun, wait for me here, and I will be back soon." Hideyoshi stood up and said.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." Kosaka Kyosuke watched Hideyoshi as he left the room with a look of anticipation.


    Not long.


    Hideyoshi is back, and she has completely become a girl.


    She was very cute, but now she looks even more cute.


    Kosaka Kyosuke doesn''t know how to treat his girlfriend at all, but Hideyoshi has more experience and knows many things.


    She guided Kyosuke Kosaka.


    ...


    night.


    Because Kosaka Kyosuke''s parents still had things, they did not go home.


    Kosaka Kyosuke and Hideyoshi went to her residence.


    Su Yu made dinner for Takasaka Tongno and Wugeng Liuli. After dinner, he left the Gaosaka home.


    On the way back, he already knew that Kosaka Kyosuke had accepted Hideyoshi.


    This was naturally his arrangement. Kosaka Kirino was already with him, and he also snatched Manami Tamura. It would be impossible to compensate him without compensation.


    Su Yu walked toward the house, and received calls from several girls on the way, and he declined their invitations one by one.


    Yukoshita Yukino''s apartment.


    When Su Yu returned home, Xuexia Xuenao had already prepared dinner.


    "I thought you weren''t coming back, so I didn''t prepare your share." Xuexia Xuenai said lightly when she saw Su Yu.


    "It''s okay, you didn''t prepare dinner, at least you were prepared yourself, right?" Su Yu looked at Yukino with a single ponytail and came to her.

 770 Chapter 770 Go and choose a wedding dress

    Arrived early in the morning.


    Su Yu slowly opened his eyes.


    Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukino are gone.


    He yawned, sat up, and got dressed.


    As soon as he walked out of Xuexia Xuenao''s bedroom, Su Yu heard the voices of two girls talking.


    He came to the kitchen and looked at Yukino Yukoshita who was preparing breakfast, and Yuihama Yui who helped.


    "Good morning, Koyuki, Yui." Su Yu walked into the kitchen, came to them, and naturally hugged the slender waists of the two girls.


    "Su Yu-kun..." Yuihama Yui blushed.


    "Go and wash, it''s time for breakfast." Xuexiaxuenai gave him a white look.


    "I don''t want to eat breakfast yet." Su Yu approached Xuexia Xuena.


    "You give me enough. It''s morning now." Xuexia Xuenao''s face was hot.


    "What about the morning? I''m with my girlfriend, do I still need to see the time?" Su Yu looked at Xuexia Xuena in his arms.


    "I...I haven''t promised you..."


    "I''m going to take you to see the wedding dress today. Since Xiaoxuno didn''t promise me, then forget it. I''ll take Yui." Su Yu let go.


    Xuexia Xuena was taken aback, and glared at him in embarrassment.


    "Su Yu-kun, don''t tease Koyuki." Yuihama Yui whispered.


    "Yui, do you want to go to see the wedding dress with me?" Su Yu took Yuihama Yui into his arms.


    "Yeah." Yuihama Yui nodded, glanced at Yukino Yukoshita, and gave her encouragement in her eyes.


    Yukoshita Yukino received Yuihama''s encouragement, stretched out a small hand and grabbed the corner of Su Yu''s clothes, but his small head looked to the other side.


    "The Tsundere of Xuexia''s family, are you going?" Su Yu held her little hand.


    "I...I went with Yui, not to marry you or something..."


    "It''s okay for you to marry Yui. In this case, I feel more interesting." Su Yu pulled her into his arms.


    "Poor fellow!" Xuexiaxue Nai muttered.


    "Not only the two of you go to see the wedding dresses, but also other girls, most of which you should be familiar with." Su Yu hugged the two girls and said softly.


    "How many people are there?" Xuexiaxue stomped on Su Yu, feeling out of breath.


    "This...I didn''t count it either." Su Yu smiled sly.


    "Su Yu-kun, will you be tired with so many girlfriends at the same time?" Yuihama Yui worried.


    "It will be very tired indeed, but for your happiness, I will work hard." Su Yu looked at Yuihama Yui''s worry and said with a smile.


    "If you are tired, you can rest on my knee pillow..."


    "Yeah." Su Yu kissed Yuihama Yui''s forehead lightly.


    After breakfast.


    The three set off.


    ...


    In a church.


    This is not a bridal shop, but a part of Su Yu''s industry.


    In the bridal shop, the maids are ready.


    Su Yu took Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukoshita, and picked up Mayumi Kurase and Yukiko Miura along the way, as well as Ebina Hime.


    Kurase Mayumi and Miura Yuko both have a deep relationship with Su Yu, and Ebina Hime, she was invited by Miura Yuko to help Miura Yuko choose a wedding dress.


    Ebina Himina is a good friend of Miura Yuko and Yuihama Yui. Even if Miura Yuko does not invite, Su Yu will invite her.


    When Su Yu and his party arrived, Erina Nagiri and others had already arrived.


    Nakiri Erina, Nakiri Alice, Nito Hisago.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Nacere Leonora to come, but Su Yu did not notify Tian Suohui and others.


    It is impossible for him to find all the girls here, and for the remaining girls, he has corresponding plans and preparations.


    Nito Hisako, as Nakiri Erina''s secretary, is helping Nakiri Erina choose a wedding dress.


    Nageri Alice was caught in entanglement, and finally mobilized Upanishad and called for help.


    She called Nacereonora and asked Nacereonora to use a video call to help her choose a wedding dress.


    Su Yu asked by the way about the wedding dress style that Nacere Leonora likes, and asked someone to prepare a set and send it to her.


    Listening to Su Yu''s unconcealed thought, Alice Nakiri''s eyes were a little bit resentful.


    "Ahem, don''t worry, Alice, I won''t forget you." Su Yu patted her little head.


    "Su Yu-jun, will you always like me?" Alice Nagari stared at Su Yu.


    "Of course." Su Yu said without hesitation.


    "Then we will live together in the future?" Alice Nudgeri whispered.


    "Well, depending on your thoughts, if you are willing, if you live together, I don''t have to go and find you separately... Ahem, I like you, but I also like Ninchereonora." Su Yu hugged Nanachi Alice.


    "Poor Su Yu-kun." Alice Nudgee murmured.


    "It''s fine if you know, I will be worse in the future." Su Yu stroked her little head lightly.


    "I don''t mind, because I like you." Alice Nagiri stood on her toes.


    "Alice!" Nagiri Erina''s voice rang.


    Nakiri Alice didn''t care at all, holding Su Yu''s neck.


    Su Yu didn''t care either, and in front of all the girls, he hugged Alice Nagari for several minutes.


    After a few minutes.


    Nudgeri Alice let go of Su Yu contentedly, took the selected wedding dress, and walked into the dressing room.


    Nakiri Erina gave Su Yu a fierce look, and walked in with Nito Hishasa.


    "Yui, let me help you." Yukino Yukoshita said to Yuihama Yui.


    "Yeah." Yuihama Yui smiled and followed Yukino Yukoshita into the locker room.


    Yuko Miura chose a wedding dress with the help of Ebina Hime.


    Su Yu watched Ebina, who was waiting for Yumiko Miura, and came to her.


    "Su Yujun, shouldn''t you want me to choose a wedding dress too?" Eilao Ji Cai pushed his glasses and said.


    "You are so smart, then, do you want to choose one to try?" Su Yu asked.


    "Nothing special?" Eilao Ji Cai looked at him.


    "No, just put it on, you will be like them." Su Yu shrugged.


    "It is my luck to be liked by Su Yujun, but please allow me to refuse, because I don''t want to be a vase." Eilao Ji Cai changed her voice and chuckled lightly.


    "If you say that, it will make me want to catch you even more." Su Yu grasped Eilao Ming Ji Cai''s little hand.


    "My criterion for choosing a boyfriend is to get a secure future..."


    "After graduation, do you want to come to work in my company? Secretary, how about it?" Su Yu looked at Enamel Ji Cai.


    "Then I''ll be more respectful than my fate, Master Su Yu." Eilao Ming Ji Cai took Su Yu''s hand.


    "Go choose a wedding dress, I''ll pick up another girl." Su Yu released her hand.


    Ebiname Hime looked at Su Yu''s back, then glanced at Miura Yuko''s dressing room. They had already talked before they came.


    Ebinama Himena is essentially a very realistic girl.

 771 Chapter 771

    Kosaka Kirino, Five Watch Ruri, Ayase Aragaki, Kurusu Kanako and Higiya Komachi, and Ichiba.


    When they were picked up by the car, they all looked forward to it.


    Takasaka Tongno and Wugeng Liuli have taken on similar jobs before, and they are no strangers.


    However, Kanako Kurusu may not have a suitable wedding dress.


    Moreover, if Su Yu stood with her in a wedding dress, she would definitely be arrested.


    "Senior Su Yu, Senior Yukoshita, and Senior Yubihama have all come?" Kosaka Kirino asked in a low voice.


    "They have all started trying them on, so you should choose your favorite wedding dress." Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "Which wedding dress do you like me to wear?" Kosaka Kirino blushed.


    "Well, I can''t say which one I like the most, but if Tong Na wears it, I should all like it." Su Yu felt the eyes of other girls, and smiled.


    "It''s a predecessor who is really bothered. With standard deceptive lines, only this woman can be fooled." Wu Geng Liuli said lightly.


    "Hey, you hateful cat, if you don''t want to wear a wedding dress, go back quickly." Kosaka Kirino looked at the five watch Ruri.


    "I... I didn''t mean that, but..."


    "Kirino, you and Ayase are both tasteful. I hope you choose the black cat''s wedding dress." Su Yu patted Kosaka Kirino''s little head.


    "No problem, senior." Kosaka Kirino''s eyes lit up.


    Wu Geng Liuli felt danger.


    Ayase Ayaki looked at Kosaka Kirino, and she looked forward to what kind of wedding dress Kosaka Kirino would choose.


    ...


    Little bird swims six flowers and bird swims ten flowers.


    Mai Sakurajima, Kazuto Toyohama, and Hana Nakagawa.


    Shiomiya Shihe and the plateau step beauty, spring nan.


    The bridal shop is very lively.


    At the end, Hiratsuka Shizu and Yukoshita Yono appeared.


    Su Yu changed into her dress and watched the girls in wedding dresses approaching.


    Yukoshita Yukino and Yuihama Yui were the first to walk in.


    Yukoshita Yukino blushed, and Yuihama Yui was also a little nervous.


    Although it is not a formal wedding, how could they not expect it when they walk into the church in a wedding dress?


    The two came to Su Yu.


    "Today''s ceremony is just a rehearsal, so I won''t say the lines, but I will give you the ceremony and ring first." Su Yu snapped his fingers.


    The maid brought two rings.


    Su Yu took out the ring and put it on Yukoshita Yukino and Yubihama Yui. This ring has many functions, not only to defend against danger, but also to have an eternal beauty.


    "Xiaoyuki, Yui, thank you for accepting me, I am very grateful that you can forgive my badness, and I will never leave you again in the future." Su Yu said softly.


    "If you leave us again, I will ignore you." Xuexia Xuena muttered.


    "Su Yu-kun, I will work hard in the future to be a girl who can help you." Yuihama Yui said with a small fist.


    "Yui Yi could have helped me." Su Yu smiled.


    "Really?" Yuihama Yui smiled embarrassedly.


    "Xiaoyuki may be hungry to the point of a child in the future, so Yui will have to cheer at that time." Su Yu said meaningfully.


    "You are so soulless!" Xuexiaxuenai looked at Su Yu with shame.


    "Um... If Koyuki doesn''t mind, I would love to take care of Koyuki''s children." Yuihama Yui glanced at Yukoshita Yukino and chuckled lightly.


    "Xiaoyuna, don''t worry, I will help you in the future and let you catch up with Yui as much as possible." Su Yu hugged the two.


    "I don''t need your help." Xuexiaxuenai''s face flushed.


    Su Yu lowered his head, kissed their little heads lightly, and let go of them.


    Yukino Yukoshita and Yuihama Yui looked at the ring on their finger, glanced at each other, and walked towards the seat under the stage.


    The second pair who walked in were Shizuka Hiratsuka and Yono Yukoshita.


    Su Yu looked at the blush on Hiratsuka Jing''s face and stretched out his hand.


    Yukoshita Yonoo smiled and pushed Hiratsuka Jing to Su Yu.


    Su Yu hugged her gently.


    "Teacher Jing is so beautiful."


    "Well, it''s too wasteful to marry Su Yujun."


    Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukoshita said.


    Shizuka''s face was hot, and Yuihama Yui and Yukino Yukino looked at her, making her former teacher ashamed.


    "Quietly, it''s too early to be shy. From now on, we will live together." Su Yu said in her ear.


    "I don''t want to live with you..."


    "You will." Su Yu smiled.


    The maid brought two rings. After Su Yu put them on, he kissed them lightly on their foreheads, but didn''t let them go.


    "Jun Su Yu, do you want to be here..."


    Su Yu glanced at Yang Nai under the snow.


    "Just kidding, but even if you are going to do something here, Jingjing should agree..."


    "Yang Nai..."


    "Jingjing, do you remember what I said a long time ago?" Su Yu whispered.


    Hiratsuka was taken aback for a moment and nodded.


    "At that time, there was actually a last resort, but now I know very well that I like you and want to marry you." Su Yu looked at her.


    "I knew that at that time you were just talking, it was not true at all," Hiratsuka muttered quietly.


    Su Yu smiled awkwardly, and then looked at Xuexia Yangna.


    "Yang Nai, I..."


    "As long as you treat Xiaoxuno well, we won''t be disappointed in you." Xuexia Yangnai interrupted Su Yu.


    "I won''t let you down." Su Yu knew that she was not talking about Hiratsuka Jing and her, but another person and her.


    ...


    The third pair is Erina Nakiri and Hisako Nito, and Alice Nakiri.


    Nagiri Erina walked into the church and saw Yukino and Yui Yui in the front row sitting in the front row, their faces flushed.


    Yukino felt her gaze and looked at her with interest.


    Su Yu looked at the three people who came step by step, and smiled at Erina Nakiri.


    "Ms. Erina, Miss Alice, and Scarlett. I like the wedding dress you choose." Su Yu said.


    "Hurry up, I don''t want to be watched by Yukino Yukoshita." Erina Nakiri''s face blushed slightly.


    "Don''t you like being watched by Xiaoxuna?" Su Yu asked.


    "Of course not, me and her..."


    "The things Erina doesn''t like are the things I like to do the most. If you don''t like being watched by Koyuki, then I will let Koyuki look at you." Su Yu''s mouth curled up.


    "you��"


    "At that time, it will be interesting to see who you and Koyuki are more shy." Su Yu whispered in Erina Nakiri''s ear.


    Nagiri Erina flushed and lowered her head in shame.


    Su Yu smiled, and the maid brought the prepared ring.


    "Su Yujun, I... can I really accept this ring? I''m just Miss Erina''s secretary..."


    "Hisha, this is what you deserve, don''t refuse." Nagiri Erina shook Nito''s hand and said seriously.


    "Miss Erina..."


    "From now on, you will be Erina''s good sister, you are no longer just her secretary." Su Yu patted Nito Hisako''s head.

 772 Chapter 772 A New World Five Years Later

    in the afternoon.


    The wedding rehearsal is over.


    Su Yu looked at the picture taken by the maid.


    He was surrounded by girls in wedding dresses.


    Each girl took a separate photo with Su Yu, and some girls, such as Yuihama Yui, took Yukoshita Yukino and took a photo with Su Yu.


    Ayase Aragaki did the same, pulling Kosaka Kirino.


    The bird swims six flowers and the bird swims ten flowers.


    Nagiri Erina pulled Nito Hisoko.


    Yukoshita Yono pulls Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    After the rehearsal, they all changed back to their clothes, and the wedding dresses were given to them as a commemorative gift.


    A group of girls were drinking afternoon tea and discussing where to go in the afternoon.


    Su Yu looked at them, did not interrupt, arranged a maid to protect them, and turned away.


    ...


    In the ring world.


    All the monsters in the Demon King City are moving.


    Today is the celebration of Lord Demon Lord, and also the wedding ceremony of Lord Demon Lord. All the monsters are carefully prepared.


    Su Yu appeared in Alicetriya''s room, looking at Alicetriya and Alice in wedding dresses.


    The two of them were talking, and their faces blushed when Su Yu arrived.


    "Master Devil." Alice whispered.


    Alice Tria did not speak, but kept a blush on her face.


    "You two, are you ready?" Su Yu asked softly.


    "Yeah." Alice glanced at Alice Teria and nodded.


    "Then let''s go." Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    The two looked at each other, put their little hands in Su Yu''s hands, took Su Yu''s arm, and walked out.


    When Su Yu and the two wearing wedding dresses appeared on the wall, all the monsters knelt on the ground respectfully.


    "Today, I want to announce two things. The first thing is Alice Tria and Alice. From today onwards, they will be my wife." Su Yu looked at the quiet monsters and said.


    Alice''s face blushed, and Alice Triya looked at Su Yu with complicated eyes.


    "The second thing is that I am no longer the Demon King. Starting today, I am the Demon God." Su Yu said lightly.


    As soon as his voice fell, all the monsters felt the breath of Su Yu, and all the creatures in the ring world felt this divine power and knelt to the ground.


    Su Yu held the small hands of Alice and Alice Tria and flew towards the sky.


    The world is changing with Su Yu''s thoughts, and many previously conceived landscapes reappear.


    Human civilization and other races have all begun to appear.


    When Su Yu landed in the capital of beast ears, the celebration had just begun.


    ...


    Five years later.


    In front of the gate of a high school.


    In a car.


    "Soul Dan! You give me enough..."


    The blond girl with double ponytails turned her head back and glared at Su Yu with embarrassment.


    "What are you talking about? How can you talk to me like this? I''m your elder." Su Yu smiled and looked at her.


    "You are not my elder, you are a soul light!" The blonde girl with ponytails clasped her small fist.


    "Ying Lili, treat the elders better, otherwise, I will be angry." Su Yu stretched out his hand and patted her clothes.


    Ying Lili blushed, this guy is simply too much!


    Suddenly, she found the young man walking this way.


    "Lun Ye... well"


    Ying Lili turned her head and stared at Su Yu.


    "Is that the boy Ying Lili likes? If he knows what Ying Lili looks like now, he will definitely be disappointed?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "You...you..."


    "It''s best to be quiet, I don''t have the ability to isolate your voice." Su Yu reminded.


    Ying Lili quickly covered her mouth, not daring to make a sound.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She was about to find the phone when she found that Su Yu had already answered the phone and placed it in front of her.


    "Ying Riri, what I asked you to do before..."


    Ying Lili looked up at An Yilun who was no more than five meters away, wanted to answer, but did not dare to make any sound.


    Su Yu looked at Ying Lili and hung up the phone without continuing to embarrass her.


    An Yilun was also hung up, a little confused. He was about to go to the classroom when he found a car not far away.


    The car shook slightly, making him a little confused.


    Ying Lili looked at An Yilun''s eyes and turned her face pale in fright.


    However, fortunately, An Yilun didn''t want to be nosy, so he took a look and walked away.


    after an hour.


    Su Yu drove the car and turned around, causing the car''s appearance to change.


    Ying Lili finished her clothes and was about to get out of the car when Su Yu grabbed her little hand.


    "What else do you have? If I don''t go to school, I will really be late." Ying Lili said with disgust.


    "It''s none of my business if you are late," Su Yu said with a smile.


    Ying Lili gritted her teeth and slowly approached Su Yu.


    Su Yu lowered his head and dropped a kiss.


    After a few minutes.


    Ying Lili got out of the car.


    Su Yu waved to her, Ying Lili ignored his wave and walked into the school.


    "Then, it''s time to go home next." Su Yu watched Ying Lili leave and drove away.


    ...


    In a villa.


    Su Yu walked into the living room and came to his room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Su Yu saw a woman in a kimono, helping him clean up the room.


    A purple kimono, slightly dignified.


    The purple double ponytail is the same as Yinglili.


    Su Yu came quietly behind the woman and hugged her.


    "Jun Su Yu, welcome back." The woman was startled, feeling the breath of Su Yu, and said shyly.


    "Sayuri, thanks for your hard work." Su Yu hugged the woman and said.


    "It doesn''t work hard, I feel very happy to be able to do things for Su Yu-jun." Sayuri Sawamura whispered.


    "Really? Then I can rest assured." Su Yu hugged the woman tightly.


    "Su Yujun, please send Ying Lili to school. That child will not accept you for a while. It''s normal. I will persuade her." Sayuri Sawamura turned and looked at Su Yu.


    "It doesn''t matter. If Ying Lili is too obedient, I will feel boring. She is not obedient, and I feel very good." Su Yu smiled.


    "Su Yu-kun, I...I think Ying Lili is too lonely alone. A long time ago, I wanted to give her a brother or sister." Sayuri Sawamura hinted to Su Yu.


    "Sayuri, I will definitely help you realize your wish. Let''s go, let''s go to Ying Lili''s room to see her new works and learn more useful knowledge." Su Yu looked down at her.


    "Yeah." Sayuri Sawamura blushed and nodded.


    Ying Lili''s room.


    Su Yu looked at the paintings she drew. Recently, Ying Lili''s painting style has changed slightly, and the story has also changed a lot.


    The only constant is her popularity, her pen name is more popular.


    The sales of her works are on the rise.


    Of course, these are things that cannot be said.


    Ying Lili has several pen names, one of which was used to cover the novels of Wugeng Ruri and Takasaka Tongno.


    Su Yu picked up a picture and handed it to Sayuri Sawamura.


    Sawamura Sayuri glanced, her face was a little hot.

 773 Chapter 773-Sawamura Hideris Round

    noon.


    On the rooftop of Toyosaki Academy.


    Ying Lili looked at her bento, then at Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu''s bento, and looked at Su Yu with a bitter expression on her face.


    Su Yu ignored the grudge in her eyes.


    He knew Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu a little earlier. At that time, Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu was worrying about how to write the subsequent plot of the novel.


    Su Yu told her that if you want to write a light novel about love, you must first understand love.


    Ever since, they began to associate.


    With Su Yu''s method, within half a month, Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu and Xia Zhiqiu changed from friends to lovers.


    Compared to the unbehaved Yinglili, Kasugaoka Shiyu was very obedient and very active.


    She fed Su Yu a bento, and her smile made Su Yu feel very comfortable.


    "Can''t you two eat well?" Ying Lili couldn''t help but said.


    "Allah, classmate Zecun, so you are here. I thought there were only me and Jun Su Yu." Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu, like Xuexia Xuena, has the attributes of a poisonous tongue.


    "You...you..."


    "Sorry, my relationship with Su Yujun is so good. If it wasn''t because we were in school, we might have already..."


    Sawamura Ying Riri looked at the blush on Xiazhiqiu Shiyu''s face, and looked at Su Yu with aggrieved face.


    I am still with her in the morning, and I obviously like her so much, why?Why are you with Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu again?


    "Ying Lili, don''t cry, you can only cry at a certain time." Su Yu glanced at Sawamura Ying Lili and joked.


    "You...you have a weak soul!" Sawamura Yinglili''s eyes were red, and she left the rooftop.


    Su Yu looked at the closed door.


    "Don''t you need to catch up?" Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu asked softly.


    "No, she needs to calm down now." Su Yu shook his head.


    "Aren''t you afraid that she will return to An Yilun''s side?" Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu tucked her long hair.


    "She won''t." Su Yu convinced.


    "I''m full, now, what shall we do?" Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu put down the lunch box and looked at Su Yu with a smile.


    "This is the school, I''m just here to give you lunch..."


    "Jun Su Yu, don''t hide it." Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu covered her mouth with a smile, and slowly approached Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked at the proactive Xia Zhiqiu Shiyu, but did not refuse, and set up the barrier.


    In the corridor of the teaching building.


    Sawamura Yinglili found that Su Yu had not chased her, and wiped away her tears.


    She talked ill of Su Yu while walking towards the classroom.


    "Ying Lili, you are here, about what I said, can you..."


    An Yilun also smiled at Sawamura Eiri.


    "No, I have more important things. I don''t have time to draw any characters for you." Sawamura Eiri said unceremoniously.


    "More important things?" An Yilun also looked at her suspiciously.


    "Anyway, I don''t have time to help you make any game set." Sawamura Ying Riri said impatiently.


    "Yinglili, are you crying?" An Yilun also noticed the tears on Sawemura''s face.


    "It''s none of your business." Sawamura Eiri said with her small fist.


    "Did someone bully you? Or did you encounter something wronged?" An Yilun also asked.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? I don''t need to worry about my business!" Sawamura Yinglili said angrily, and walked past An Yilun.


    An Yilun also scratched his head, not knowing what to do. In the end, he could only sigh and walk towards his classroom.


    ...


    In the afternoon, school time.


    Sawamura Yinglili walked out of the school, looked at Su Yu who was waiting for her, and stopped.


    An Yilun also saw Su Yu, feeling that this person was a bit familiar, but could not remember Su Yu''s name for a while.


    "Ying Lili, stop making trouble, it''s time to go home." Su Yu opened the car door.


    "I don''t want to go back, you go back by yourself." Sawamura Ying Riri turned her head.


    "Are you planning not to listen to me?" Su Yu looked at Eiri Sawamura meaningfully.


    Eiri Sawamura felt Su Yu''s eyes and walked forward reluctantly.


    "Well, who are you from classmate Zecun?" An Yilun also stepped forward.


    He saw the reluctance on Eiri Sawamura''s face.


    Sawamura Yinglili was slightly taken aback when she saw An Yilun.


    "I''m her boyfriend." Su Yu smiled and stretched out her hand, and pulled Sawamura Ying Riri into her arms.


    "Wait...wait a minute..."


    Sawamura Eiri was a little flustered in front of An Yilun.


    "Classmate Zecun, is he really your boyfriend?" An Yilun also cautiously said.


    Sawamura Eiri''s eyes dodged, and she didn''t know how to answer.


    "Her family has agreed to the matter between Ying Lili and me, but she seems a little embarrassed." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "So, I''m sorry to disturb you." An Yilun also reluctantly smiled.


    Sawamura Ying Riri looked at him and wanted to tell him to take her away, but she knew that An Yilun did not have the strength and courage.


    Su Yu took Sawamura Ying Riri''s little hand and let her sit in the car.


    Sawamura Ying Riri was sitting in the passenger seat, looking at An Yilun, her expression was a bit complicated.


    An Yilun also saw her eyes, feeling a little flustered, and looked away.


    Su Yu sat in the driver''s seat, watching Eiri Sawamura still expecting An Yilun to save her, couldn''t help smiling, and approached Eiri Sawamura.


    An Yilun also looked at the kissing couple, feeling a little uncomfortable, and left silently.


    Eiri Sawamura''s tears slipped from the corner of her eyes, and she cried as she watched An Yilun who left.


    Su Yu patted her little head and drove forward.


    The car passed by An Yilun, and a tear hit An Yilun''s face.


    "Is it raining?" An Yilun also stopped and looked at the sky.


    ...


    The home of Eiri Sawamura.


    As soon as she got home, she cried and ran to the room upstairs.


    Sawamura Sayuri looked at Sawamura Ying Riri crying so sad, a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, I will coax her to make sure she won''t be sad again." Su Yu said to Sayuri Sawamura and walked upstairs.


    Sayuri Zecun watched Su Yu upstairs and walked towards the kitchen.


    Su Yu knocked on the door and found that Eiri Sawamura didn''t mean to open the door for him at all.


    "There''s really no way." Su Yu walked through the wall and walked into Ying Lili''s room.


    Sawamura Ying Riri lay on the quilt, crying very sadly.


    Su Yu came to her and hugged her.


    "Let go of me, you are so pale!" Sawamura Yinglili wanted to push Su Yu away.


    However, how could Su Yu be able to push away?


    "I said that if you want to cry, you can only cry at certain times. I didn''t allow you to cry for him." Su Yu took her into his arms.


    "You...you scumbag! Poor soul! Bad!"


    "Whatever you say, are you ready?" Su Yu smiled slightly, like a demon.


    Sawamura Hideri was a little scared, and her momentum was weakened.


    "I... I won''t cry anymore, you..."


    ...


    Night falls.


    Su Yu looked at Eiri Sawamura in his arms.


    The blush on Sawamura Yinglili''s small face has not faded, she leaned in Su Yu''s arms, very well-behaved.

 774 Chapter 774 Bingtang Michirus Round

    dinner time.


    Sawamura Yinglili sat opposite Su Yu, eating dinner quietly.


    Sawamura Sayuri and Su Yu talked with a smile on their faces.


    At the end of a dinner, Eiri Sawamura lowered her head and prepared to leave.


    "Read the book with me." Su Yu held her little hand.


    Sawamura Yinglili did not speak, and sat beside Su Yu.


    When she saw the book Su Yu said, her face blushed. Those were exactly what she had drawn.


    Su Yu hugged her and looked at the various stories she painted.


    "Ying Riri, what do you think of this?"


    "This seems to be good too, it seems difficult."


    "This scene of calling my boyfriend is really interesting."


    Su Yu pointed to the picture on the book, and said to Eiri Sawamura.


    Sawamura Ying Riri flushed and lowered her head.


    Sayuri Sawamura was in the kitchen. She knew about Su Yu and Eiri Sawamura, and chose to acquiesce.


    "I... I''m a little sleepy, can I go back to my room to rest first?" Sawamura Ying Riri whispered.


    "Of course you can, but your room needs to be cleaned up. Tonight, you still have a room with Sayuri?" Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "That kind of thing, I...I can''t..."


    "Can''t accept it? Didn''t Ying Lili say it, want to listen to me?" Su Yu held her little hand.


    "But, I..."


    "It''s nothing but, I''ll be back later. If I can''t see you, I will ask for leave tomorrow." Su Yu whispered in Sawamura Yinglili''s ear.


    Sawamura Yinglili shuddered and dared not say anything.


    "Very well, I like your reaction." Su Yu patted her little head, got up and left.


    Sawamura Yinglili watched Su Yu leave, her eyes a little complicated.


    Is it really good to just listen to him?


    ...


    Su Yu left Zecun''s house and came to an ordinary residence.


    As soon as he entered the door, he heard the sound of a guitar.


    Su Yu smiled, closed the door, and walked upstairs.


    In the room upstairs.


    A girl with purple hair is playing the guitar, thinking about the music this time.


    "Boom boom" knocked on the door.


    The girl with purple hair was taken aback for a moment, and quickly got up to open the door, and when she saw Su Yu outside, she bowed.


    "Master Su Yu, good evening."


    "Good evening, Mizhiliu." Su Yu said hello to her and walked into the room.


    Hid�� Michiru, a music producer with potential.


    Short purple hair, fair features, wearing short sleeves and shorts, perfectly set off her figure.


    Once she belonged to a team, but unfortunately, because she was jealous and framed, she had no choice but to leave.


    After that, she wanted to restart music production, but she always encountered setbacks, both from the outside world and from home.


    When she was about to give up, she met Su Yu. Su Yu praised her music and showed her his talents.


    Master piano music can be perfectly mastered for various instruments.


    Before Bingtang Mei Zhiliu met Su Yu, she didn''t know him. After she met Su Yu, she knew Su Yu''s true identity.


    He appeared three years ago and produced ten songs. Each capital is the music that shocks the world. He is still the top ten owner of the music charts.


    He is a legendary musician. He never accepts any interviews. He has only held several concerts, and every time he was packed.


    Bingtang Meizhiliu knew this and wanted to worship Su Yu as a teacher, but Su Yu refused.


    However, Su Yu gave her a chance, gave her work and music room.


    This gave Bingtang Michiliu a chance to succeed. With Su Yu''s encouragement, her first song was praised unanimously, and her music journey was smooth.


    After the family knew that she had income, she no longer blocked her. After her success, her former friends wanted to come to her for cooperation, but she refused.


    They stayed far away when she was in a trough, this kind of friend, don''t worry.


    Su Yu walked into the room and sat on the side of the bed.


    He smelled a faint scent, which was unique to a girl''s room.


    "Master Su Yu, my new song has just been finished, can you give me some pointers?" Bingtang Michiliu asked with some expectation.


    Su Yu has a sense of hearing that exceeds the absolute sense of sound, and can point her to subtle mistakes. If Su Yu''s guidance is given, she can also know in advance whether her music is good or bad.


    "Well, let me listen." Su Yu nodded.


    Hid�� Michiruo sat down and began to play the guitar.


    Su Yu closed his eyes and listened. This piece is indeed very good, but unfortunately, there are some minor flaws.


    At the end of the song, Su Yu began to instruct Bingtang Michiliu.


    Hid�� Michilu listened carefully and began to change.


    Su Yu looked at her, Bingtang Michiliu, who was working hard, didn''t realize her attraction to Su Yu.


    "Master Su Yu, I changed it..."


    As soon as Bingtang Michili looked up, she found Su Yu close at hand, making her face flushed.


    "Michiliu, do you remember my rejection of you back then?" Su Yu asked.


    "Are you talking about rejecting me to become a disciple? At that time, my ability was insufficient, and it was right for Master Su Yu not to accept me..."


    "No, that''s not the reason. I don''t accept you as a disciple. The main reason is that I don''t want you to be a disciple. Once you become my disciple, how do I like you?" Su Yu said softly.


    "Huh?" Bingtang Mei Zhiliu''s face flushed, looking at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "When I first saw you, I already liked you. I taught you, took you in, and worked for you because I liked you." Su Yu reached out and placed Bingtang Meizhiliu''s face.


    "Su...Master Su Yu, I...I already have someone I like." Bingtang Michiliu stammered.


    "I don''t care about this kind of thing, Michiliu, I know you like me too." Su Yu approached her.


    Hingtang Michi kept blushing and wanted to retreat, but he couldn''t retreat.


    "If you don''t like me, you would have rejected me a long time ago. From the first hug, to our kiss, and my date, it''s clear at a glance whether you have me in your heart." Su Yu smiled lightly.


    "I...I admit that I like Lord Su Yu, but the person I like, I started to like him a long time ago... Um"


    Su Yu didn''t wait for Bingtang Michiliu to finish, and kissed her.


    Bingtang Mei Zhiliu struggled, and then he felt Su Yu''s irregular hands.


    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to escape, but she didn''t want to push Su Yu away because he really helped her a lot.


    Su Yu looked at Bingtang Mizhiliu and didn''t refuse, and was no longer polite.


    He picked her up and walked towards the bed.


    Bingtang Michiliu hesitated, but Su Yu did not give her a chance to hesitate.


    When the clothes fell on the ground, Hid�� Michiru had no chance to refuse.


    An Yilun Ye appeared in her mind, and she said sorry.


    Two hours later.


    Su Yu got dressed, looked at Bingtang Michiruu who was flushed, and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    Bingtang Mei Zhiliu watched Su Yu leave, feeling a little confused.

 775 Chapter 775 Another New World (End of Book)

    In the early morning, in front of Toyonosaki Academy.


    Sawamura Eiri got out of the car and walked towards the school.


    Su Yu watched her walk into the school and drove away.


    Next, it''s time to meet the heroine.


    ...


    In an ordinary residence.


    With an abnormal blush on the face of the black-haired girl, she was sick.


    Her consciousness was a little fuzzy, and when she closed her eyes, she remembered the events of that summer again.


    The young man who took her to a date when they first met.


    When leaving the amusement park, she took away her first kiss and left a deep impression on her.


    She thought he was bad, but she didn''t hate him, because when he was dating her, she was also very happy.


    Obviously she didn''t even know his name, but there was some inexplicable sense of peace around him, so she didn''t refuse him.


    Suddenly, the black-haired girl opened her eyes, she stared at Su Yu who was close at hand, and was stunned.


    Su Yu watched Kato Hui wake up, did not move away from her, but looked at her small face.


    With good features, not tall or short, and of medium build, such a girl is indeed very ordinary, even worse than his maid.


    However, if you look carefully, you will find that her is different.


    With innocent eyes and cute little face, she is indeed a beautiful girl who can''t lose to any girl.


    "Well, can you take me to the hospital?" Kato Kei said.


    She has a nice voice and a calm expression.


    She was not scared because of Su Yu''s sudden appearance, and she didn''t feel ashamed because of his sight.


    "I said when we met last time, we will meet again, do you remember?" Su Yu smiled.


    "I remember, you were the stranger who took me on a date. It was terrible." Kato Megumi said, grabbing the quilt with both hands.


    "Just remember. Today, I came to see you specially. You don''t need to go to the hospital if you are sick at this level." Su Yu stood up and said.


    "What are you going to do? This is my house. Although my parents have gone to work, if I shout, there will definitely be neighbors coming..."


    Su Yu ignored Kato Megumi''s words, put his clothes aside, and got into the bed.


    Looking at each other, Kato Hui looked at Su Yu who was close at hand, and stopped talking.


    Su Yu saw Kato Megumi not talking, and hugged her gently.


    "You''re really bad." Kato Kee said.


    "Really? I can be worse, don''t you plan to call your neighbor?" Su Yu looked at Kato Hui in his arms.


    "I think even if I call a neighbor, I won''t be able to drive you away, and I will still be considered a bad girl by them." Kato Kee''s tone was plain, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "You are so smart, but even if you shout something, they can''t hear it. I have set up a soundproof barrier." Su Yu smiled.


    "Enchantment? Are you the second disease patient mentioned on the Internet? This is the first time I have seen the second disease patient, hello." Kato Hui said hello politely.


    "In this case, you are still so polite, do you think I won''t hurt you?" Su Yu looked at her.


    "The worst result is that I was hurt by you, and you won''t kill me. Why should I be afraid?" Kato Kee asked rhetorically.


    "Can you accept such a result?" Su Yu felt that her thoughts were simply invincible.


    "If I don''t accept it, won''t you hurt me?" Kato Megumi continued.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched, and he felt that there was a problem.


    "I have never had a boyfriend. If you are willing to be responsible, I can also try to associate with you. If you don''t want to, I won''t tell others." Kato Hui thought for a while.


    "Have you thought about the afterthought?" A black line flashed on Su Yu''s forehead.


    "Well, can you end it soon? Then, take me to the hospital, or go to the pharmacy to help me buy some anti-fever medicines. Oh, yes, if you are going to the pharmacy, remember to buy a few of those things, I��m still a high school student and I don��t want to end my high school life so soon..."


    Su Yu had a speechless expression.


    Kato Hui was completely free from fear and tension, and her calm attitude seemed to be irrelevant, which made Su Yu admire him. It was the first time he met this type of girl.


    Such a unique girl may only exist in anime.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you not ready? Just like me, don��t you know what to do? Don��t boys read that kind of books? Oh, by the way, if you don��t know what to do, you can go to a nearby convenience store to buy A book like that..."


    Su Yu looked at the kindly suggested Kato Megumi, feeling that she was a failure, and she was taught this kind of thing by a girl.


    "Aren''t you too shy, so you haven''t bought that kind of manga?" Kato Megumi''s eyes were a little suspicious.


    Su Yu stopped talking and lowered his head.


    ...


    Two hours later.


    Su Yu looked at Kato Megumi, who was blushing, put on his clothes and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Kato Ke stopped him.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yu asked.


    "You...what''s your name?" Kato Megumi hesitated.


    "Ahem, my name is Su Yu, I am the god of this world, in the future, you will be my girlfriend, and I will come to you again." Su Yu coughed twice.


    "I see, Mr. Su Yu, who is suffering from secondary illness, remember to bring that thing next time, goodbye." Kato Hui whispered.


    Su Yu looked at Kato Megumi who closed his eyes and disappeared.


    ...


    Spirit world.


    This is the world created by Su Yu. He oh yeah, he passes through the portal of the God Realm to go to any world he wants to go to.


    He left the world of passer-by heroines, observing the situation in all walks of life.


    In the main world, several of his children have already demonstrated their superpowers. If they go back now, they will definitely be entangled again.


    Blessing the world for a better world, Akuya is taking care of the little Akuya, she is indeed a real goddess, and she can speak once a child is born.


    Starting the world from scratch, Leim is teaching little Leim to read. Leim''s look is very cute, and she is very fond of Su Yu.


    In Tokyo Foodie World, Maeto Akira looked at the documents in her hand. In one month, she will be on vacation and must finish her work as soon as possible.


    In Naruto World, Tsunade and Terumi Ming are basking in the sun, with happy smiles on their faces. Mute is responsible for taking care of them, and their baby will be born soon.


    In the Forbidden World, Misaka Mikoto is coaxing her lovely sister.


    In the world of Conan, Kudo Shinichi and Conan are fighting the thief Kidd, and now, Kudo Shinichi already knows the identity of his father.


    On the other side, Moriran is looking after the children of Kudo Yukiko and Concubine Hideri.


    She looked at Fei Yingli''s child, wondering what she should be called, and was struggling.


    After reading several world events, Su Yu thought about which world he should go to.


    The time of the passer-by heroine world was slowed by tens of thousands of times by him, and it should only be less than a second when he went back next time.


    "Ding Dong, discover a new world." The prompt of the option system sounded.


    Su Yu began to look at the new world. When he saw the familiar Hokage Rock, he was taken aback.


    Later, he understood that it was the world of bloggers.


    "The world of bloggers, that is to say..."


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth curled up. This world would definitely make him happy for a long time.


    End of the book!